MASTER 
 
 NEGATIVE 
 
 NO. 92-80526 
 
MCROFILlvIED 1991 
 COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES/NEW YORK 
 
 as part of the 
 "Foundations of Western Civilization Preservation Project 
 
 Funded by the 
 NATIONAL ENDOWMENT FOR THE HUMANITIES 
 
 Reproductions may not be made without permission from 
 
 Columbia University Library 
 
COPYRIGHT STATEMENT 
 
 The copyright law of the United States - Title 17, United 
 States Code - concerns the making of photocopies or other 
 reproductions of copyrighted material... 
 
 Columbia University Library resen^es the right to refuse to 
 accept a copy order if, in its judgement, fulfillment of the order 
 would involve violation of the copyright law. 
 
AUTHOR: 
 
 THUCYDIDES 
 
 TITLE: 
 
 HISTORY OF THE 
 
 PEL 
 
 PLACE: 
 
 PONNESIAN WAR 
 
 LONDON 
 
 DA TE : 
 
 1 842-43 
 
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES 
 PRESERVATION DEPARTMENT 
 
 BIBLIOGRAPHIC MICROFORM TARGET 
 
 Master Negative # 
 
 Original Material as Filmed - Existing Bibliographic Record 
 
 88T43 
 IE42 
 
 1842. 
 
 Thucydides . 
 
 0ouxo5f6T]C. The history of the Peloponnesian 
 war, by Thucydides; a new recension of the text, 
 with a carefully amended punctuation and copious 
 notes, critical, philological, and explanatory, 
 almost entirely original, but partly selected 
 and arranged from the best expositors, and for- 
 ming a continuous commentary; accompanied with 
 full indexes, both of Greek words and phrases 
 explained and matters discussed in the notes; 
 by .•• S. T. Bloomfield ... London, Longman, 
 1842-43. 
 
 2 V. maps. 23 cm. 
 
 Restrictions on Use: 
 
 FILM SIZE: L.23r^>?z. ^_ REDUCTION RATIO: //X 
 
 IMAGE PLACEMENT: lA (^) IB IIB 
 
 DATE FnMED:__^^^^^^jL^_ INITIALS -j:^ 
 
 HLMEDBY' RESEAI^ PLTOLICATIONS. INC WOODBRIDGE. CT 
 
n 
 
 D 
 
 Association for Information and image IManagement 
 
 1100 Wayne Avenue, Suite 1100 
 Silver Spring. Maryland 20910 
 
 301/587-8202 
 
 \ 
 
 Centimeter 
 
 12 3 4 
 
 iiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiilii 
 
 JH 
 
 ^^1 
 
 Inches 
 
 1 
 
 5 6 
 
 iliiiiliiiiliiii 
 
 7 8 
 
 iliiiiliiiili 
 
 m I I 
 
 .0 
 
 1.25 
 
 m 
 
 9 10 
 
 imliiiiliiiiliii 
 
 3 
 
 m 
 m 
 
 a 5.6 
 
 ■ eo 
 
 ■ 90 
 
 IS. 
 
 2.8 
 
 3.2 
 3.6 
 
 4.0 
 
 1.4 
 
 2.5 
 
 2.2 
 
 2.0 
 
 1.8 
 
 1.6 
 
 11 12 13 
 
 nlMnhjylMnlmjIjj 
 
 14 15 mm 
 
 TTT 
 
 iiiiiiiiniiii 
 
 T\ 1 
 
 * 
 
 MflNUFflCTURED TO fillM STRNDRRDS 
 BY APPLIED IMRGE, INC. 
 
F (P- .-^S^;^ -!*Ei%5^*5^^*«!. 
 
Columbia ®nibf wfitp 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 [f- 
 
 / 
 
 ^' 
 
 v^ 
 
I 
 
 
■f r II 'J' ir ji; ii j^'f Qii-^ncE. 
 
 ^maam 
 
 39 i 
 
 ^iiiwn 
 
 ^'EnMj° 
 
 I .„i|lM-* 
 
 
 itltiuin 
 
 •JO 
 
 liftUIUIUM 
 
 enftui 
 
 ^ 
 
 I Hij Ethofjui 
 
 Anif»/u'f,HUfittn Ph. 
 
 
 J/ 
 
 htvtittnhtitn Mi/y 
 Ditti-vtii. 
 
 M 
 
 ^ R f^ 
 
 I.Kr'<'AI>IA 
 
 l.«*IU-i|K /^A- 
 m- ° 
 
 l.lllliltf^ 
 
 
 
 'J^ 
 
 /WM" 
 
 . >-'• 
 
 x>ruii <v ^ 
 
 
 
 :.) 
 
 /»vi»' 
 
 v^ 
 
 ^ r M 
 
 •iiiiini 
 
 
 Lijtitu 
 
 Ers s 
 
 (\nihu 
 
 Uht/it>no] 
 
 wL 
 
 
 5/W> 
 
 YTu'jetiti 'x*! 
 
 
 Tifiti 
 
 ft*ft*\r 
 
 /? 
 
 ) iT Hi 'ft " -<J»V Tli.tiiniiul -^f V^ \L Ptt>leiuU at- ,/X,. i^i. -ntT « • n 
 
 
 /^b^yy/Z^J^JMyU^i. itfUlMM'^ 
 
 OT!i|»lii.i-yy v»»l 
 T«-l«'lK»ii»'(Jjlu.'*. 
 
 iTH.WA Erhifw: 
 Krliiita<l«>s 
 
 .mii/K 
 
 
 [lie >■•/ Xi//t,.v 
 
 Z**''"' 
 
 'atrjp 
 
 
 Lftrtjcxtt* 
 
 
 /y<»7** 
 
 -*P" 
 
 •V /^ .V A' 
 
 »»/.»■ 
 
 /^ 
 
 
 L(ut^tiuk> £a«t 32 (Vdku d-resimcK 
 
 31. Lj^^SF % ' 
 
 «9 Jitfunii'ii 
 
 ^ ^ ^ ,. ^ AJk^vxmtwm^ ^ ATTICA 
 
 ^ ' r S Mart- 7 c* o 
 
 Z{ntd/rn,PublLfhed bj'Xorufman ^^C^Tabrmasto 
 
 Ron- 1843. 
 
 jfryttm A-Emfntrrti hv Sitf'' Haff £trn- Sir.' IHovmjhf' 
 
O »U^v 
 
 OP 
 
 i I 
 
 ©OTKTAIAH^. 
 
 THE HISTORY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 PELOPONNESIAN WAR, 
 
 BY THUCYDIDES. 
 
 A NEW RECENSION OF THE TEXT, 
 
 WITH A CAREFULLY AMENDED PUNCTUATION, 
 
 AND 
 
 COPIOUS NOTES, 
 
 CRITICAL, PHILOLOGICAL, AND EXPLANATORY, 
 
 ALMOST ENTiRT^.LY ORIGINAL, 
 
 BUT PARTLY SLLiiCV^D \NT) AHRAN'JFP FROM r«E BEST EXPOSITORS, 
 
 AND T^ORMING A CONTINUOUS COMMENTARY: 
 
 '. I ' .' VcCoV^AViED' - 
 
 WITH FULL INDEXES, BOTH OF GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLA[NED. 
 AND MaTVRAs'^D^SCUSSEd'i^ THE NOTES. 
 
 BY THE 
 
 REV. S. T. BLOOMFIELD, D.D. F.S.A. 
 
 OF SIDNEY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE; VICAR OP BISBROOKE, RUTLAND; 
 EDITOR OP THE GREEK TESTAMENT WITH ENGLISH NOTES. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY VARIOUS MAPS AND PLANS, 
 
 MOSTLY TAKEN FROM ACTUAL SURVEYS. 
 
 In two volumes: — VOL. I. 
 
 LONDON: 
 LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, & LONGMANS, 
 
 PATERNOSTER ROW. 
 
 MDCCCXLII. 
 
TO THE RIGHT HON. AND RIGHT REV. 
 
 CHARLES-JAMES, LORD BISHOP OF LONDON, 
 
 &C. &C. &-C. 
 THE ACKNOWLEDGED JUDGE AND CONSTANT ENCOURAGER 01' 
 
 THAT CLASSICAL ERUDITION, 
 
 FOR WHICH HE HAS HIMSELF BEEN LONG DISTINGUISHED AMONG 
 
 THE MOST EMINENT SCHOLARS OF EUROPE, 
 
 THE PRESENT WORK, 
 
 LONDON : 
 GILBRRT & RIVIXGTON, PRINTERS, 
 
 ST. John's square. 
 
 • » • 
 
 • « • 
 
 r • 
 
 • • • 
 
 • « 
 
 • « .• 
 
 *.• ••• 
 
 ■ • t 
 
 1 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 "» . 
 
 • 
 
 « 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 * 
 • 
 
 1 « 
 
 • 
 
 • • 
 • • 
 
 ■ • 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 a • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 • 
 • • 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 • • 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 •• 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 
 • • 
 • • • 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 • 
 « 
 
 • * 
 • 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 • • 
 
 
 « 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 INTENDED TO FURTHER A CAUSE WHICH HIS LORDSHIP 
 
 HAS EVER STOOD FOREMOST IN PROMOTING, 
 
 THE CAUSE OF SOLID LEARNING 
 
 AS SUBSERVIENT TO SOUND RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE, 
 
 IS (by his lordship's permission) INSCRIBED, 
 
 IN TESTIMONY OF PROFOUND RESPECT 
 
 FOR TALENTS DEVOTED TO THE BEST PURPOSES, 
 
 AND SINCERE ESTEEM 
 
 FOR THE VIRTUES WHICH ADORN THOSE TALENTS, 
 
 BY HIS LORDSHIP S VERY FAITHFUL 
 
 AND OBEDIENT SERVANT, 
 
 SAMUEL-THOMAS BLOOMFIELD. 
 
 I9»3Z9 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 
 
 In introducing the present work to the notice of the public, the Editor, 
 it will be perceived, offers it, not as a new edition of his former Greek 
 Thucydides, but as an entirely distinct performance on a far more exten- 
 sive scale ; in which it has been his purpose to embody the combined 
 results of his classical and critical researches, as carried on during a long 
 course of years previous to the publication of his English Translation with 
 Notes, and of his smaller Greek Edition, and as continued in subsequent 
 researches, which, while immediately directed to another and far higher 
 object, afforded at the same time large scope and ample materials (of which 
 the Author was accustomed studiously and systematically to avail himself) 
 for the incidental illustration of the great writer whom he had already 
 translated, explained, and edited ; but of whom it was still his anxious 
 wish and long-cherished design to produce an Edition on a scale some- 
 what commensurate to the merits of this most distinguished of historians, 
 and sufficiently extensive to comprehend whatever might be essentially 
 necessary to the emendation and explanation of this most difficult of 
 
 writers. 
 
 Having thus adverted generally to the origin and purpose of the 
 work, the Editor wall now proceed to state, more in detail, what he has 
 here endeavoured to effect. It might, indeed, seem proper,— considering 
 that several editions, of more or less merit and usefulness, are already 
 before the public,— that he should point out the deficiencies which the 
 present work is intended to supply, as well as the purposes which it is 
 designed to answer. Declining, however, to enter into such particular 
 statements as might be thought to involve invidious animadversions on his 
 justly esteemed brother-editors, he will only remark, in a general way, that 
 not one of the editions just adverted to presents, he conceives, that which, 
 either in respect of text or annotation, the present state of criticism and 
 philology may be said to demand. Even as regards the text, where most 
 has been done, the result of the critical labours of neariy a genera- 
 tion has been only this,— that the readers of Thucydides are provided, 
 
VI 
 
 PKEFACE. 
 
 not with one standard text, but with four texts (tnose of Haack, Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller) differing not a little from each other, and all of them 
 from the ordinary text as found in the editions of Duker or Bauer ; from 
 which those editors have occaiionally receded on very insufficient grounds. 
 Now as it is not to be supposed that students — still less readers of 
 Thucydides in general — possess all those critical editions, or ordinarily 
 are enabled to decide which of the four texts should, in any given instance, 
 be considered as presenting the genuine reading, — it seemed desirable 
 to the present Editor, that while forming such a nova recensio as might 
 be likely to supply a standard text, he should detail systematically the 
 variations of that text from each of the four above mentioned, — and, 
 where requisite, from the common text : and that in all cases of im- 
 portance he should state the evidence for or against the respective 
 readings, and adduce the reasons which had induced him to adopt or 
 reject any given reading ; so that the student might thence learn to 
 judge for himself. But if so great was the want of a text formed on these 
 principles, and serving these purposes, much greater was the want of such a 
 body of annotation as should in some measure form a continuous or regular 
 commentary. This, the Editor needs scarcely observe, is a feature which 
 the editions of Goeller and Dr. Arnold (notwithstanding their respective 
 merits, which it is by no means his intention to depreciate) are far from 
 presenting : nor is it found in the otherwise very valuable work — from 
 which the present Editor has derived no inconsiderable aid — the edition of 
 Professor Poppo ; which, although a work of vast labour, is yet totally 
 destitute of that connecting thread in annotation, which binds all together, 
 like pearls in a chain ; and is also, from its very bulk, — as a ponderous 
 Variorum, — little adapted to the purpose of continuous perusal. And, 
 besides the disadvantage to ordinary students arising from the want of 
 compression, there is the yet greater inconvenience resulting from the want 
 of that perspicuity y which, as tending to present a sort of picture to the 
 mind, is so essential to the formation of clear as well as comprehensive 
 views. This deficiency, as regards continuity of annotation, is no where 
 so perceptible as — where it is most felt to be an evil — on the Orations, or 
 on matter containing the substance thereof. There especially it is that 
 continuity of annotation is required ; and there, too, it is that we feel the 
 want of that acute perception, and profound investigation of the logic of 
 any passage where ratiocination is at all concerned, which consists in 
 tracincr the connexion of ideas in the writer's mind, and opening out the 
 train of thought and course of reasoning pursued throughout ; and with- 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 VII 
 
 3 
 
 out which no mere philological process will be found effectual to draw 
 forth the latent sense. 
 
 Upon the whole, from various causes, which it is needless to investi- 
 gate, the best expositors have been far less successful in removing the 
 formidable difficulties of Thucydides than might have been expected from 
 their extensive learning and unwearied diligence ; insomuch that many of 
 the most puzzling passages have been left, in a great measure, such as 
 they were in the time of Cicero, — when they extorted from the great 
 orator the well-known declaration, that " Thucydides is occasionally 
 almost unintelligible." Indeed, if the editors had been ingenuous enough 
 to confess the truth, they would not have been slow to admit that they 
 have themselves not unfrequently found him such *. And no wonder ; 
 since, in addition to the usual causes of obscurity common to all ancient 
 writings, much of the peculiar difficulty of Thucydides may be traced to 
 the character of his mind, and to its natural results, a cast of thought 
 and mode of expression quite sui generis f . Hence what came forth from 
 such a mind could not be suited to, nor was it intended for, the multitude, 
 but rather for the wiser few, who have to direct or govern the many. 
 The general cast of thought, indeed, of the illustrious historian presents 
 various points of marked resemblance to that of the great Apostle, St. Paul. 
 In the writings of the one, as in those of the other, we observe the 
 same characteristics, of a mind teeming with ideas, and an anxious wish 
 to communicate them, for stronger effect, in the fewest words ; and accord- 
 ingly often involving one clause in another, where the matter would other- 
 wise have been divided into separate sentences. In both, the cast of 
 composition is peculiarly marked by the brief, the pointed, and the antithetic, 
 occasionally tending (by a necessary consequence) to the involved and 
 obscure. While, however, they resemble each other in cast of thought and 
 mould of composition, they differ widely in the choice of language and 
 phraseology, and the general purpose which they proposed to themselves in 
 their writings. The historian, as writing merely for the enlightened few, 
 
 * Duker, I observe, occasionally allows this to be the case ; and a more recent 
 editor, though himself a Greek, (namely, Dukas,) not unfrequently complains bitterly 
 of the difficulties of his author. Thus, for instance, on a very intricate passage at 
 1. iv. 25, he exclaims, almost in despair, lavra iravr dfi<pi^Q\a Kai dfitpipptTrrj Ik tov 
 laov, Kov^tv kK TOV daa<povQ dffrefKputg vyug ovSe rrdyiov iariv ivvotlv, iTrtaTtiaavTi 
 d<(>t/3wc. 'Q, Ota r/jutv Traplx"^ Trpdyfiara, QovKvdidtj ! 
 
 t Hence one might apply to Thucydides, in this sense, what Mr. Mitchell says of 
 Aristophanes, in another : " Such as he is, he stands alone in the world. Nature made 
 him, and broke the mould in which he was cast." 
 
VUl 
 
 PKEFACE. 
 
 is found systematically to select such modes of expression as shall recede 
 furthest from the trite or common-place, and, by thus aiming at the 
 unusual, occasionally falls into the far-fetched, harsh, and frigid *. On 
 the other hand, the Apostle, whose purpose— unlike that of the his- 
 torian—was to address not the few, but the many, as systematically pre- 
 fers the use of ordinary language, and the phraseology of common life ; 
 though in his very plainness, and occasional homeliness, there is a simple 
 majesty, which rises far above the pomp of words ; and, while disdaining 
 the niceties of elaborate elegance, attains in an eminent degree to the 
 power of the forcible, the energetic, and even the sublime. 
 
 Be the causes, however, what they may, the fact, that most formidable 
 difficulties do often occur in the writings of Thucydides, is universally 
 admitted ; and these it has been the purpose of the present Editor fairly to 
 state and feariessly to encounter. His leading object was to effect that 
 for Thucydides, which he trusts he has, in a great measure, effected for 
 the Greek Testament. Accordingly he has laboured especially to present 
 a Text as pure as possible, with a very carefully amended punctuation, 
 accompanied with such critical notes as should not merely justify his edi- 
 torial decisions as to various readings, &c., but furnish students with all 
 necessary information, and occasionally open out important principles of 
 criticism. As to the philological and explanatory notes, they are so 
 framed as to constitute a perpetual or continuous commentary, almost 
 enrirely original, but partly derived (with due acknowledgment, wherever 
 practicable) from the best expositors ; the whole formed on the same prin- 
 ciples as those acted on in his Greek Testament, and omitting, he trusts, 
 nothing essential towards the thorough understanding of this most dif- 
 ficult of writers ; while presenting, at the same time, much that will be 
 found useful in the study of the Greek writers in general ; one of the 
 most important features of this edition being the systematic establish- 
 ment of the reading, or determination and illustration of the sense of 
 
 * While in the highest degree alive to the merits, the Editor is by no means insen- 
 sible to the defects of his favourite writer. While admiring the weighty thoughts and 
 profound political lessons of this KTtina ig del, he cannot but wish that they had been 
 clothed in language less perplexed and obscure. The too frequent recurrence of some- 
 thing like writmg m enigma, he is rather disposed to tolerate than approve ; and 
 indeed it is such as he would be little able to endure in any writer of less pre-eminent 
 intrinsic merit. In short, he may not unaptly apply to this kind of writing in Thucy- 
 dides, what Mr. Fox once said of Burke's high-flown rhetorical panegyrics on America, 
 during the war of independence, « I cannot bear this sort of thing in any body but 
 Burke, and in him only because he cannot kelp it" 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 IX 
 
 f 
 
 the text, by a perpetual reference to passages parallel either in sentiment 
 or in turn of expression (nay, not unfrequently direct imitations of Thu- 
 cydides) in the best writers, from the time of Homer and Hesiod, Pindar 
 and Herodotus, down to the Byzantine historians. This has given occasion 
 to a variety of incidental explanations and illustrations both of the Greek 
 classics and the Scriptures, as well in matters of philology as in points 
 bearing on classical antiquities. 
 
 The Editor has, he trusts, rendered no unimportant assistance to 
 students, by the systematic introduction both of ylossarial notes on 
 all terml of difficulty or unfrequency, and of new and literal versions 
 of all passages of any great obscurity ; an aid which will be found 
 especially valuable on the numerous orations occurring in various parts 
 of the work, the careful perusal of which with these helps will be found 
 extremely useful to students of oratory ;-these speeches having been, 
 in all ages, allowed to constitute the purest models of the chaste, simple, 
 and what is called severe, style of ancient Greek oratory ; and having, 
 as such, been the especial study of Demosthenes, who is said to have 
 transcribed them eight times with his own hands. 
 
 For geographical or historical matters, rarely discussed m the present 
 edidon, the reader is referred to the Editor's English Translation with 
 Notes; and, as regards the former, to Colonel Leake's most instruc- 
 tive and scholariike works on Northern and Southern Greece, Asia 
 Minor, and Athens and Attica,— books indispensable to the student or 
 reader of Thucydides, and indeed of the Greek historians in general ; 
 and of so masteriy a character as fairiy to entitle the writer to the 
 appellation of the first geographer of our age. The numerous Maps 
 and Plans which accompany this edition, having been formed with the 
 greatest care from the best accessible materials, and occasionally with the 
 kind aid of the above highly distinguished person, cannot but prove highly 
 acceptable to the student. Nor will the full and complete Indexes of 
 Greek words and phrases explained, and matters discussed, be found the 
 least useful feature in this edition. 
 
 On the execution of the present work, it is not for the Editor to pro- 
 nounce. This he willingly leaves to the decision of those by whom chiefly 
 he desires to be judged,-the truly learned and candid, who (to use the 
 words of Dr. Johnson) " knowing the scantiness of human knowledge, 
 can compare the causes of error with the means of avoiding it, and the 
 extent of art with the capacity of man." Sensible, indeed, he is that 
 after all that he has attempted, and all that he trusts he has effected, he has 
 
X 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 fallen short of what would, in his own estimation, be adequate to the 
 merits of the illustrious writer who forms the subject of his labours. 
 Leaving it, however, to an enlightened public to decide as to the value 
 of these results of long-continued investigation, he can truly say, that 
 the lapse of years— which has only called forth closer and closer applica- 
 tion to the object he has so long had in view—has tended to render 
 him more than ever sensible of the great variety and depth of knowledge 
 required in an editor of Thucydides. And when he considers that the 
 present advanced, and still advancing, state of Greek scholarship renders 
 it improper in any one to come before the public without bringing some- 
 thing like a mastery of the subject that he has chosen to treat on,— so far 
 from wishing he could have produced his long-meditated edition of the 
 illustrious historian sooner, he would gladly have deferred it longer, could 
 he have entertained any reasonable hope of materially improving it. As, 
 however, that is by no means the case — the Editor must rest satisfied 
 with having, in the formation of the present work, put forth his whole 
 strength, and used his most strenuous endeavours ; which to see crowned 
 with success, and made available to the cause which it has been the main 
 purpose of his life to promote- the union of deep and solid learning with 
 sound religious knowledge-will, he trusts, independent of any personal 
 consideration, more than indemnify him for labours however irksome, and 
 sacrifices however unsparing. Having laboured thus assiduously, he 
 desires to commit the event unto Him with whom are the issues of human 
 action, and without whose help and blessing all labour-even of those who 
 dig deepest in the mines of learning and science-is but - a labouring in 
 the fire, a wearying of oneself for very vanity." So true is the sentiment 
 of the great Grecian bard. 
 
 "Avtv he Qeov, aeaiya- 
 Hevov y ov (TKuiorepoy ^prj 
 
 /i' iKCKTTOy. 
 
 Pindar, Oiymp. ix. 56. 
 
 THE ATHENIAN CONFEDERACY. 
 
 A. GRECIANS. 
 
 1. OLD ALLIES. 
 
 Cities, Commonwealths, Nations, and 
 Comi tries. 
 
 (a) Independent Allies, bk. iii. 10. 
 
 {aa) Independent and not Tributary. 
 
 Of assured fidelity : — 
 
 Messenians at Naupactus 
 
 Platseans, apart from the other Boeotians 
 
 Less to be relied on : — 
 
 The Lesbians, who contributed ships. 
 The cities free ; as Mitylene, Erasus, Pyrrha, 
 Antissa, Methymna. (The Mitylenteans had 
 some teri'itory on the opposite coast of the 
 continent, called the Actaean cities.) J 
 
 Chians, furnishing ships. (These had also\^ 
 some islets, called the CEnussa?.) J 
 
 (/3]3) Independent, but Tributary. 
 
 Before the peace of Nicias, none ; but afterwards 
 some cities in Thrace. 
 
 (/3) Colonies, and such as luxd been allotted out. 
 
 Faithful before the war : — 
 ScjTus. 
 Lemnus. 
 Imbrus. 
 Naxus. 
 
 Andros. (Tenos ? Ceos ?) 
 Hestiaea. (Chalcis Eub. ?) 
 
 Colonized, or allotted out in the war : — 
 
 -^gina. 1 
 
 Potidsea. | 
 
 Lesbos (except Methymna). \ 
 
 Scione. J 
 
 Melos. J 
 
 Unstable, afterwards revolted : — "| 
 
 Amphipolis. > 
 
 Eion (its i)ort). J 
 
 Thurians, until the faction opposed to Athens 
 gained the mastery. 
 
 Race. 
 
 (y) Dependent and Tributary Allies. 
 
 Boeotia, Oropus, Euboea, Eretrians, Chalcideans 
 Carystians, Macedonia, Methone, 
 
 i 
 1 
 
 Athenian. 
 
 Form of 
 Government. 
 
 Dorians. 
 Cohans , 
 
 -Cohans . 
 louiaus . 
 
 Democracy. 
 
 { 
 
 Oligarchy, 
 called Proedri. 
 
 ( Oligarchy, or a 
 ) mixed govern- 
 j mentjwithase- 
 Inate or council. 
 
 Athenian. 
 
 Part Athenian, 
 but mostly a 
 mixed race. 
 
 lonians from the 
 Athenians, ex- 
 cept the Ca- 
 rystians, who 
 were Dryopes 
 
 1 
 
 Dcmocracv, 
 
 (xi) 
 
^■'-«««^^^....-- 
 
 Xll 
 
 THE ATHENIAN CONFEDERACY. 
 
 Cities, Commonwealths, Nations, and 
 Countries. 
 
 The parts about Thrace, a name given to that part 
 of the sea-coast which had been colonized by 
 the Athenians : — 
 
 Chalcideans (city Ohnthus) 
 
 Bottiicans (cities Scolus, Spartolus, and' siiigus). 
 
 Potidsea. (All these revolted at the begimiinel 
 of the war.) ^ ^ > 
 
 Scione 
 
 Mende ..'.*.'*.*.*.'.'.' 
 
 Torone ' * * 
 
 Sane, and other cities of the Acte. V 
 
 Acanthus. ^ 
 
 Stagirus. [ 
 
 Galepsus. - 
 
 CEsume. 
 
 Argilus , 
 
 Thasus 
 
 Thrace, ^nians 
 
 Hellespontians, as Sestus. 
 
 Byzantium, which revolted 01. 92, 1. 
 Chalcedon. 
 
 Race. 
 
 Form of 
 Government. 
 
 Democracy. 
 
 1 Archons, or 
 / epidemiurgi. 
 
 ) 
 
 Colony of the 
 Corinthians 
 Of Achaic origin. 
 Eretrian colony. 
 Chalcidic Democracy. 
 
 Andrian colonies 
 
 Thasian colonies 
 
 Andrian colony. 
 Parian colony. 
 iEolians. 
 
 Cyzicus. 
 Lampsacus. 
 
 Abydus, which revolted 01. 92, 1. 
 
 iEolians, such as Cyme, which revolted 
 Tenedos 
 
 { 
 
 { 
 
 / 
 
 { 
 
 lonians, as — 
 
 Phociea, which revolted. 
 
 Clazomenie, which revolted, but was subdued 
 
 Erythrteaus, who revolted 01. 92, 1, 
 
 Erie. 
 
 Teos. 
 
 Lebedos. 
 
 Colophon and Notium 
 
 JMyus. 
 
 Miletus. 
 
 Samos, to which the Athenians granted indeO 
 
 pendence, Ol. 92, 1. for its fidelity. / 
 
 Caria, maritime parts. 
 Thurians, adjoining to the Carians. 
 Halicarnassus. 
 Cnidus, which revolted after the defeat of the 'I 
 
 Athenians in Sicily. f 
 
 Rhodes, which revoked 01. 92, 1. attached to*] 
 
 which was the island Chalce ; cities Lindus, ' 
 
 Jelusos, and Caminus. f 
 
 Cos. -' 
 
 Islands situated between Peloponnesus and 
 Crete towai'ds the east, and the other Cy- 
 clades. 
 
 I carus. 
 
 Mycwnus. 
 
 Delos 
 
 Some Cretans, as the Polichnitij 'ind' 't'h'eV 
 Gortynians. /• 
 
 Colony of Me- 
 
 gara. 
 Colony of Me- 
 
 gara. 
 
 Milesian colony. 
 
 Phocian or Mile- 
 sian colony. 
 Milesian colony, 
 -^Eolic. 
 
 Democracy 
 till 01. 92. 
 
 lonians. 
 
 lonians 
 
 Dorians. 
 
 In sedition. 
 
 r Oligarchy till 
 L Ol. 92, 1, 
 
 rOligarchy and 
 \ sedition. 
 
 lonians. 
 
 Dorians, mixed 
 witli others. 
 
 :i 
 
 THE ATHENIAN CONFEDERACY. 
 
 2. NEW ALLIES. 
 
 X11I 
 
 Countries and Nations, Cities, Commonwealths, 
 and Tribes. 
 
 {a) Independent, but Jield in smnewhaZ of sub- 
 jection. 
 
 Islanders of the Ionian sea, allies from the be-^ 
 ginning of the war : — ^ 
 
 CorcjTseans J 
 
 Cephallenians — Cities : — 
 
 Palai, Cranii, Samaei, Pronaei. 
 Siceliots : — 
 
 Zacynthians. 
 
 Naxians. 
 
 Cataneeans 
 
 Leontines. 
 Italiots, Metapontians 
 
 { 
 { 
 
 Race. 
 
 Dorians from 
 Corinth 
 
 Achaean colo- . 
 
 nists. 
 Colonists of the 
 
 Leontines. 
 
 { 
 
 (/3) Independent, and icith equal suffrage. 
 
 Acanianians, all except the iEniadae. Theyl 
 dwelt in petty towns, Stratos the capital. / 
 
 Amphilochians, capital Argos Amphilochicum. 
 
 Argives -.—The generality, and with the ex-T 
 ception of the Epidaurians ; in alliance with 
 them were the Cleonseans and the Orneatie. J 
 
 Those who had revolted from the Lacedaemonians ; 
 as the 
 Eleans (yEolians), Mantinceans (Arcadians) ; 
 And in the first Sicilian war :^- 
 
 Camarin jeans (Dorians, but at enmity with 
 
 Syracuse). 
 Rhegines (Chalcidaeans and Messenians). 
 
 (y) Those irho favoured the Cause of the Athenians, 
 thowjh not under an actual Treaty of Alliance. 
 
 Thessaly :— 
 
 The cities of the Pharsalians, Cranonians,^ 
 Gyrtonians, Pheraeans, Lorissaeans, Pira 
 
 / 
 
 Chalcideans 
 
 from Euboea. 
 Achaeans. 
 
 Argives. 
 
 Dorians 
 
 sians. 
 Subject to the Thessalians : — 
 
 Perjebians. 
 
 Magnetos. 
 Achaeans of Pthiotis : — 
 
 Borderers on Thessaly. 
 
 Melians. 
 
 Paralians, lereans. 
 Trarhinians, friendly to the Lacedaemonians : — 
 
 O^ta^ans, ^nianes, Delphians. 
 
 Form of 
 Government. 
 
 r Democracy, 
 
 A Council (but 
 [_ in sedition). 
 
 > Democracy. 
 Sedition. 
 
 C Democracy, 
 J A Council, 
 I The 80 artunae 
 [_ (in sedition). 
 
 fGovemment in 
 s the hands of 
 [_ the powerful. 
 
XIV 
 
 THK ATIIKNIAN ( ONFKDER ACY. 
 
 Countries, Cities, Commonwealtlis, and 
 Tribes. 
 
 Phocis, except the Delphians, independent, and 
 
 attached to the Laeediemonians. 
 Locris ; the Ozolian Locrians dvvelHng in small 
 
 scattered villages. 
 Demi (or clans) ; Amphissseaus, who favoured the 
 Lacedoemonians : — 
 
 Myonians, Ipneans, Messapians, Tritseans, 
 Chala.-ans, Tolophonians, Hessians, ^an- 
 tliians, OlpcX^ans, Hyteans. j 
 
 Race. 
 
 Form of 
 Government. 
 
 B. BARBARIANS. 
 
 Countries and Nations. 
 
 Thrace 
 
 Tribes and Cities. 
 
 Form of 
 Government. 
 
 The parts about Thrace 
 
 Sicily 
 Italy 
 
 The kingdom of Odrysia 
 
 Odomantians. 
 
 Pelasgians, T^Tsenians, and others . 
 Some of the Macedonians 
 
 Lyncest£e, who, at least, were at warl 
 
 with Perdiccas and Brasidas / 
 
 Siculi ; mostly revolting from Syracuse, 
 tigestseans, who were Elymians. 
 
 Messapians ; a nation of the Japyg» 
 
 Some Tyrsenians, who joined the Athe- 
 nians from hostility to the Syracusans. 
 
 Monarchy. 
 
 {Monarchy. 
 Philip, 
 Derdus, &c. 
 
 Monarchy. 
 
 Monarchy. 
 
 /Monarchy. 
 l^Artas. 
 
 •■' 
 
 THE LACEDAEMONIAN CONFEDERACY. 
 
 A. GREEKS. 
 
 1. OLD ALLIES. 
 
 Countries, Cities, and Commonwealths. 
 
 (a) Of assured Fidelity. 
 
 Peloponnesus : — 
 Corinthians. 
 
 Phliasians. / 
 
 Sicyonians. j 
 
 Epidaurians. J 
 
 Allies of the Epidaurians : 
 
 Troezenians 
 
 Hermionians 
 
 Halians 
 
 Pelleneans 
 
 Tegeta? 
 
 Lepreatse 
 
 Hellas : — 
 
 Megareans 
 
 The commonwealth of Ba^otia ; capital^ 
 Thebes. J 
 
 Independent states:— The Haliartians, Coro- 
 nieans, Copseans, Thespians, Tanagraeans, 
 Orchomenians. 
 
 Cities or states tributary and conjoined : — 
 Clueronea and others. 
 
 Dorians, parent country of the Laeediemonians. 
 
 (/3) Of suspected Fidelity, and who revolted 
 after the Peace ofNicias. 
 
 Race. 
 
 Peloponnesians : — 
 Eileans 
 
 Mantiufcans, with their subjects 
 
 Dorians . 
 
 Dorians . 
 
 Dolopians. 
 
 Dolopians. 
 
 Achaeans. 
 
 Arcadians. 
 
 Pelasgi. 
 
 Dorians . 
 Cohans . 
 
 iEtolians and 
 .^olians, ex- 
 cept the an- 
 cient inha- 
 bitants, who 
 were Epeans. 
 Arcadians . . . . 
 
 The Parrhasians, afterwards liberated by the"! 
 Lacedaemonians. / 
 
 1^) 
 
 Pelasgi 
 
 Form of 
 Government. 
 
 Oligarchy. 
 Epidemiurgi. 
 
 Oligarchy. 
 
 Artyuaj. 
 
 f Democracy to 
 \ the 89th 01. 
 01igarchy,with 
 equal laws 
 the 4 councils 
 of the Bceo- 
 tians ; the 1 1 
 BcBotarchs. 
 
 Mixed J Demi- 
 urgi, the 600, 
 the Thesmo- 
 phalaces, and 
 the Hellano- 
 dicae. 
 Democracy. 
 Demiurgi, 
 Senate, 
 I Theori, 
 tPolemarchi. 
 
 J 
 
XVI 
 
 THE LACED.EMONIAN CONFEDERACY. 
 
 2. NEW ALLIES. 
 
 Countries, Cities, and Commonwealths. 
 
 (a) Those who icere such from the beginning 
 of the War. 
 
 Hellas : — ■) 
 
 Amhraciots, Leucadians, Anactorians. / 
 
 (These all followed the Corinthians.) 
 Loeri Opuntii. 
 Epicnemidii ? 
 
 (j3) Those icho acceded to the Alliance afterwards^ 
 except such as revolted from the Athenians. 
 
 Hellas : — 
 
 Race. 
 
 Dorian colonists 
 of Corinth . . . . 
 
 Heraclea Trachinia 
 
 ^tolian Commonwealth 
 
 Apodoti, Ophiones, Eurytanes. 
 
 Bomians, Callians ( Agraeans) 
 
 Peloponnesus : — 
 
 Acheeans (unwillingly) 
 
 Sicily : — 
 
 S^Taeusans 
 
 Camarinseans (in second Sicilian war) 
 Geloans 
 
 •••■{ 
 
 Agrigentmes (who, however, in the second"! 
 war, kept quiet, as did also the Messenians) J 
 
 Selinuntians 
 
 { 
 
 Melian Dorians 
 
 Form of 
 Government. 
 
 > Democracy ? 
 
 Cohans 
 
 Himerseans . 
 
 iEolian islands :- 
 Messenians. 
 Lipaneans. 
 
 Italy :— 
 
 Tarentines . . . 
 
 Locri Epizephyrii 
 
 } 
 { 
 
 Grecians. 
 
 Dorians from 
 Corinth 
 
 Syracusans or 
 Geloans. 
 
 Rhodians and 
 Cretans. 
 
 Dorian colonists 
 of the Geloans. 
 
 Dorians from 
 Megara. 
 
 Language a mix- 
 ture of Doric, 
 customs Chal- 
 cidic. 
 
 Mixed colonists 
 of Cnidus. 
 
 Lacedaemonian 
 
 colony. 
 Locrians. 
 
 fGovemed by 
 
 < Lacedsemon. 
 
 1^ Harmostae. 
 
 r Inhabited in 
 
 \ villages. 
 
 Monarchy. 
 
 > Democracy. 
 
 > Democracy. 
 
 I) 
 
 B. BARBARIANS, WHO WERE AT TIMES ALLIES. 
 
 The Persians ; treacherous. 
 Edones ; under monarchical government. 
 
 The Macedonians ; unstable, under the government of Perdiccas, and after him Arche- 
 laus (whose enemies were the Lyncestae, under the government of king Arrhibseus). 
 Epirots : — 
 
 The Chaonians ; not monarchical.— Thesprotians ; not monarchical.— Molossians ; 
 under the government of Tharypus.— Atintanians ; regent Sabulinthus.— Para- 
 nseans ; under the government of king Oroedus.— Orestians ; under the govern- 
 ment of king Antiochus. 
 Siculi : — 
 
 Such as were subject to the S>Tacusans.— Inessaeans, Hyblioans, &c.— Sicani ? 
 
 SUMMARY OF THE CONTENTS 
 
 OF 
 
 VOLUME L 
 
 BOOK I. 
 
 The subject of the Peloponnesian war first treated of ; to evince the importance for 
 which, beyond all others that Greece had ever before known, Thucydides, ch. I,, 
 reviews the state of Greece from the earliest age down to the commencement of that 
 war. Its earliest state described as one in whieli its inhabitants were barbarous 
 and migratory clans, II. ; without even the common name of Grecians or Hellenians, 
 III. The dawn of civilization shown to have been in the time of Minos, king of 
 Crete, who first became possessed of a navy, and therewith suppressed piracy, IV. ; 
 for robbery and piracy had anciently prevailed every where, both by sea and land, V. ; 
 insomuch that the Greeks of that age constantly carried arms, like die barbarians of 
 the age of Thucydides, VI. Hence the more ancient cities were built, for security, at 
 some distance from the sea, VII. ; but, on the suppression of piracy by Minos, naviga- 
 tion and commerce became secure, and growing civilization prepared the Greeks for 
 the expedition against Troy, VIII. ; which, however, chiefly originated in, and was 
 organized by the power and influence of Agamemnon, king of Mycenae, IX., who was 
 a potent monarch for those times ; and the armament he commanded against Troy was 
 on a larger scale than Greece had ever before witnessed, but yet was not comparable 
 with the armaments of the Peloponnesian war, X. ; an inferiority, however, arising 
 more from want of wealth than of population, XI. After the Trojan war, Greece long 
 continued in an unsettled, and consequently unimproving state ; until at length 
 becoming more settled and populous, colonization became necessary and frequent, 
 XII. The increase of wealth causes much political power to pass into the hands of the 
 rich ; wealth beginning to overbalance nobility. Attention now paid to nautical affiairs, 
 first by the Corinthians, next by the lonians, and especially Polycrates, despot or 
 usurper of Samos, XIII. ; afterwards by the tyrants of Sicily, and by the Corcyraeans, 
 XIV. The power of the Grecian states was much advanced by their navies ; yet the 
 progress of Greece in wealth and consequence was slow, and hindered by various 
 impedimejits, XV. That of the Asiatic Greeks was checked by the proximity of the 
 Persian power, XVI. ; and that of the Greeks in general was hampered in its progress 
 by the selfish policy of the tyrants, who aimed at nothing but upholding their own power, 
 XVII. After the suppression of these tyrannies,— the last of which was that of the 
 VOL. I. a. 
 
 i 
 i 
 
XVIU 
 
 THE CONTENTS 
 
 Pisisti-atidc^-soon followed the Persian war, and thence a confederacy of Grecian 
 states for mutual defence, which afterwards separated into two, one headed by the 
 Lacedcemonlam, the other by the Athenians, XVIII. Of the former, the confederated 
 states were oligarchies, faithfully attached to them because their assistance was neces- 
 sary to hold the body of the people in subjection ; while those of the latter were subject 
 states, held by force under compulsory obedience, XIX. Thucydides then proceeds to 
 say that this sketch of the state of Greece in the early ages, and of the origm and 
 progress of civilization, though particular facts be stated inaccurately, (as, from the 
 indrfference of mankind about all accounts of events in remote periods, is likely 
 to be the case,) may, however, be depended upon as the truth, and will serve 
 to prove the assertion with which this history commences, that the Peloponnesian 
 war was the most important one Greece had ever before seen, (XX. XXI.) and 
 accordingly deserved to be faithfully recorded ; and in order thereto, no pains had 
 been spared to attain the truth ; the writer being more anxious to instruct posterity, 
 even to the latest period, than amuse his contemporaries, XXII. After again advert- 
 ing to the supreme importance of the Peloponnesian war over any foregoing events, 
 the historian proceeds to open out both the real and the ostensible causes thereof ; the 
 fortner as originating in the jealousy entertained by the Lacedtemonians ; the latter, in 
 the disputes occasioned by the affairs of Epidamnus and Potidrea, (which are nar- 
 rated Ch. 24—00,) AFFORDING THE FIRST AVOWED CAUSE OF THE WAR, XXIII. 
 
 ' The AFFAIR OF Epidamnus, ch. XXI V— LV. The aristocratical party of Epidamnus 
 being exiled by the democratical, raise forces, for their restoration, from some of the 
 neighbouring barbarians, and harass the city with a predatory warfare. The latter im- 
 plore the aid of Corc>Ta, their mother country, but without success, XXIV. They then 
 have recourse to Corinth, the mother country of Corcyra. The Corinthians, partly from 
 jealousy of the Corcyra?ans, grant their request, XXV. ; and send them settlers and 
 soldiers ; whereupon the Corcyrieans espouse the cause of the exiles, and endeavour to 
 effect their restoration by besieging Epidamnus by sea and land, XXVI. The Cormthians, 
 on their part, send a fleet composed of their own ships and some of their allies, to raise 
 the siege and relieve the town, XXVII. After some hieffectual endeavours to settle 
 the dispute by negociation, the Corcyrjcans come to an engagement with and defeat 
 the Corinthian fleet, and then obtain possession of Epidamnus, XXVIII, XXIX. Th ey 
 pursue their advantage till the Corhithians send out another fleet^ to hold them in 
 check, and in the mean time make extensive preparations for war ; whereupon the 
 Corcyra'ans, in alarm, send an embassy to implore the aid of the Athenians ; while the 
 Corinthians, on their part, send a counter-embassy to entreat their non-interference, 
 XXXI. Speech OF THE C0RCYR.EANS, XXXII— XXXVI. Speech of the Corinth- 
 ians, XXXVII— XLIII. ; after hearing which, the Athenians decide on concluding a 
 defensive alliance with the Corcyrreans, XLIV. ; and send a fleet of ten sail to their 
 aid, XLV. Meanwhile the Corinthians and their allies proceed against Corcyra with a 
 flee't of 150 ships, and fix their naval station at Chimerium, XL VI. The Corcyrseans 
 and Athenians, with 120 sail, take one opposite, at the Sybota islands, XLVII. Both 
 parties prepare for battle, XLVIII. They engage, and victory, long doubtful, then at 
 length decides for the Corinthians, XLIX. ; in endeavouring to follow up which, the 
 Corinthians are checked by a reinforcement of 20 ships from Athens, which join the 
 enemy, L. ; and retreat to their own naval station, LI. On the day following, the Cor- 
 cyr^ans and Athenians in their turn offer themhattXe, LII. ; which they decline, being 
 desirous rather of returning home, and seek to effect their purpose by negociation with the 
 Athenians, LIII. ; meanwhile both parties erect a trophy, and claim the victory, LIV. 
 The Corinthians then return homeward with their prisoners, of whom they treat the 
 better sort with marked kindness,— hoping, by their influence, to gain over Corcyra to 
 the oligarchical cause and the Peloponnesian confederacy, LV. Second avowed cause 
 OF the" WAR, the affair of Potidcea, LVI—LXV. Potidsea, a colony of Corinth, but an 
 
 OE BOOK I. 
 
 XIX 
 
 I 
 
 w, 
 
 ally of Athens, falling under the suspicion of the Athenians, is required to give certain 
 securities for its fidelity, LVI. ; meanwhile Perdiccas, king of Macedonia, endeavours 
 to form a confederacy against Athens among the maritime states bordering on his king- 
 dom, and to excite the Pelopomiesian confederation to a war with Athens, LVI I. The 
 Potidaeans, after in vain endeavouring to induce the Athenians to wave the securities 
 demanded, revolt, in conjunction with the Chalcidians and Bottiteans, LVIII. The 
 Athenian forces in that country prove, for the moment, too weak to check the revolt, 
 LIX. ; meanwhile the Corinthians have time to send succours to Potida^a, LX. ; but, 
 on receiving reinforcements from home, the Athenians compel Perdiccas to a hasty 
 treaty, (which, however, he almost immediately breaks,) and then proceed against 
 Potida?a, LXI. The Potidseans and their allies engage with them in front of Potidwa, 
 and are defeated and driven pell-mell into the town, LXI I. Aristeus, the commander 
 of the Corii>thian auxiliaries, with great difficulty escapes from the action, and effects 
 an entrance into the place. Statement of the loss on both sides, LXIII. Potidaea is 
 now closely besieged, first on the side of the mainland, and then, on the arrival of 
 reinforcements from Athens, on that of the peninsula of Pallene likewise, LXIV. 
 Aristeus, after in vain proposing to break . tlirough the enemy with all but 500, 
 himself contrives to escape, and keeps up the war in the neighbourhood ; meanwhile 
 Phormio devastates the territories of the Chalcidians and Botti^eans, LXV. The 
 Corinthians, being more than ever embittered against the Athenians, prevail on the 
 Lacediiemonians to summon a general congress of their allies at Sparta ; where, after 
 several states had complained of the injustice and ambition of Athens, the Corinthians 
 pronounce a most bitter invective, and urge the confederacy to immediately declare war 
 against the Athenians, in a very vehement address, from LXXIII. to LXXVIII. in- 
 clusive. After which the Lacedccmonians take counsel how to decide, and their king Archi- 
 damus delivers a speech in favour of deferring hostilities, LXXX — LXXXV. ; to which 
 Sthenelaidas, one of the Ephori, replies by briefly touching on the injuries sustained 
 by various allies of Lacediemon, which she is bound, he says, in honour to avenge by 
 an immediate declaration of war, LXXX VI. The question is then put to the vote, 
 and the majority of the assembly decide for going to war immediately, LXXX VI I. ; 
 the real motive for which decision being alarm at the formidable power of Athens, 
 LXXXVIII. The narrative is now interrupted by a digression, in which is given a 
 sketch of the origin and progress of the Athenian dominion, from the Pei-sian 
 invasion to the beginning of the Peloponnesian war, LXXXIX — CXVIII. First 
 is related how the rebuilding of the walls of Athens was brought about, after the 
 final defeat of the Persians under Mardonius, LXXXIX — XCII. Also, how, by the 
 counsel of Themistocles, Piraeus was fortified, and the navy made the principal object 
 of public attention to the Athenians, XCII I. PauasMM«»4a seut out as co m ni» ndc r"iii- 
 chief of the Grecian allies, to accomplish the remainder of the Persian war, XC^y. 
 By his unpopularity the Asiatic and the Insular Greeks, and also those of the Thracian 
 coast, secede from the Lacedaemonians, and attach themselves to the Athenians as 
 chiefs of their confederacy, XCV. Uprise of the Athenian Empire, (a. c. 447,) 
 XCVI. This part of the Grecian history being either passed over, or inaccurately 
 treated, our historian is induced to give a sketch of it ; especially as serving to show 
 liow the power of Athens came to be so formidable as to drive the Lacedaemonians into 
 a war, in order to humble it, XCVII. The Athenians, after being at first moderate 
 and popular, soon became domineering and rapacious, and thus caused the allies 
 to revolt, XCVI 1 1. Their power over them chiefly obtained by allowing them to 
 compound for their personal service in the war with Persia by a money payment, 
 wliich thus enabled the Athenians to maintain a navy which should keep the allies in 
 subjection, at the expense of the allies themselves, XCIX. Various martial exploits 
 of the Athenian confederacy : battles of the Eurymedou — the revolt of Thasus— - 
 
 a 2 
 
XX 
 
 THE CONTEXTS 
 
 attempt to colonize Ampliipolis, C. The Thasians entreat the aid of the Lacedae- 
 monians, but they are prevented from sending it by the great earthquake at Sparta, 
 and the consequent revolt of the Helots ; whereupon Thasus surrenders, CI. The 
 Lacedtemonians api)ly for and obtain the aid of the Athenians against the Helots ; but 
 becoming jealous of them, they send them back home, — a circumstance which engen- 
 ders much irritation on the part of the Athenians, CII. Termination of the war with 
 the revolters, who evacuate the country, and are settled by the Athenians at Nau- 
 pactus. Megara goes over to the Athenian alliance, and Nisa^a and Pegte are occupied 
 by the Athenians, CI 1 1, ^gypt revolts from the king of Persia, and is supported by 
 aid from the xVtheniauH, CIV. Various hostilities occur between the Athenians and 
 Peloponnesians. /Egina is besieged by the Athenians : the Corintliians, to cause a 
 diversion, make an incui-sion into the country of Megara, CV. ; but are defeated with 
 great loss by the Athenians under Myronides, CVI. 
 
 The long walls of Athens erected. The Spartans assist the Dorians against 
 the Phocians. The Athenians prepare to prevent their return home, by occupying the 
 passes of Geranea. They remain in Boeotia, and try to obtain their end by political 
 intrigue for the overthrow of democracy at Athens, CVI I. At length a general 
 engagement takes place at Tanagra, in which the Athenians are utterly defeated, and 
 the Laceda?monians return home without opposition. Soon afterwards the Athenians 
 overcome Bceotia, and complete the conquest of ^gina, CVIII. Continuation and 
 completion of the Egyptian war, which terminates in the utter defeat of the Egyptians, 
 and the destruction of the Athenian forces there, and also of the reinforcement sent for 
 their relief, CIX, CX. The Athenians make an ineffectual invasion of Thessaly. 
 Pericles obtains a victory over the Sicyonians. Accession of Achaia to the Athenian 
 confederacy, CXI. Expedition of the Athenians against Cyprus ; death of Cymon, 
 CXII. Revolt of Boeotia from Athens. Battle of Corona?a. The Boeotians recover 
 their independence, CXII I. Revolt of Euboea and Megara from Athens. The Pelo- 
 ponnesians invade Attica, but are induced to retire. Euboea is reduced to uncon- 
 ditional submission by Pericles, CXIV. Thirty years' peace concluded between the 
 Athenians and Peloponnesians. Five years afterwards a war between IMiletus and 
 Samos occasions the revolt of Samos from Athens, in which the Byzajitians join, CXV. 
 Pericles proceeds against Samos, and, defeating the Samians, besieges the capital, 
 CXVI. ; and, on the arrival of reinforcements from Athens, compels them to submit, 
 and deliver up their fleet to the Athenians. The Byzantians submit, CXVI I. The 
 thread of the history is resumed from ch. LXXXVI II. The Lacedaemonians, after hav- 
 ing resolved on war, consult the oracle at Delphi, and receive a favourable answer, 
 CXVIII. They then convene then* allies, and put the question as to immediate war. 
 The Corinthians strongly contend for it, CXIX. Speech of the Corinthian deputies to 
 that effect, CXX — CXXIV. On the question being put, the votes for war form a 
 decided majority. Preparation for it accordingly. Meanwhile, to give a better colour 
 to their proceedings, the Lacedoemonians pretend a zeal for religion, and require the 
 Athenians to banish from among them Uhe accursed.' The term explained by the story 
 of Cylon, CXXVI. The real object of the Lacediemonians is to excite odium 
 against Pericles, as being of the race of those accursed, CXXVI I. The Athenians 
 make a counter-demand to the Lacedtemoniaus to drive out thnr accursed : who those 
 are, is explained by a narration of the treason and death of Pausanias, involving the 
 curse of Tceuarus, and that of Minerva of the Brazen House, CXXVIII— CXXXIV. 
 In the examination of the proofs of treason against Pausanias, matter is found to 
 implicate Themistocles, whose fortunes up to his death are recounted, CXj^V— 
 CXXXVIII. The thread of the story is then resumed from ch. CXXVII. After some 
 ineffectual negociation, ambassadors are sent to Athens by the Lacedemonians with 
 their ultwmtum, that every Grecian state should be restored to independence ; a 
 
 OF BOOK II. 
 
 XXI 
 
 ' 'S 
 
 Hi 
 
 demand which Pericles counsels them by no means to comply with, in a most rousmg 
 and impressive address, CXL-CXLIV. ; by which he prevails on the Athenians to 
 dismiss the Lacedaemonian ambassadors with a point-blank refusal of their demands 
 CXLV. Yet during all this period, some intercourse, though not without mutual 
 suspicions, is kept up between the two countries, CXLVI. 
 
 BOOK IT. 
 
 From the return of the Lacedaemonian envoys all intercourse is entirely broken off, 
 except ])y heralds, I. Here, then, properly commences the Peloponnes.an war. The 
 first blow is struck by the Lacedaemonian confederacy, in an attempt on the part of 
 the Thebans (while the Peloponnesians are assembling for the invasion of Halice) to 
 surprise a town in the Boeotian territory, but in alliance with Athens. Some Theban 
 forces succeed, by the aid of the aristocratical party in Plattea, in effecting an entrance 
 into the city by night, II. The inhabitants in general, surprised and overawed, at 
 first accede to terms of peace and amity offered by the Thebans, but afterwards 
 recovering from their surprise and alarm, especially on perceiving the weakness o the 
 invadin- force, they attack and defeat it, putting to the sword or capturing the whole 
 III IV Reinforcements in full strength arrive from Thebes, but not till the first 
 body of troops have already surrendered at discretion. The Thebans commence 
 makin<^ retaliation on the Plata^ans outside of the town; to prevent which, the 
 Plata^rns engage, on their desisting, to release their prisoners; but on the departure 
 of the Thebans, the Platieans fetch in the persons and property outside of the town, and 
 then put to death their prisoners, V. News of the transaction arrmng at Athens, the 
 Athenians apprehend such Thebans as are in Attica, and proceed to g-rison -d 
 victual Plataea for a siege, removing all the useless population at Athens, VI On this 
 occmn-ence taking place, both sides prepare for war, and seek to provide themsehes 
 with allie., both Greeks and foreigners, VII. State of public feeling m Greece ; fore- 
 bodings b; a recollection of prophecies and oracles, and anticipations of future calami- 
 ties \he Laced.vmonian cause in most parts the popular one, VIII. Enumeration of 
 Leseverll states of which the two confederacies were composed, IX. The contingents 
 of the several states which formed the L-^^emonian confederacy assemble^^^^ 
 isthmus of Corinth, in order to invade Attica, X. Archidamus, ^'"g ^^ ^jie Laced^ 
 monians, addresses the allies in a l-art-stimng, but cautionary, «^^^^ 
 them confide in the justice of their cause, and rely on the anxiety of al Greece 
 fo^tlieir success ; yet Lt to expose themselves to defeat by -^ -^^^^l ^ 
 their enemy, and neglect of the means for ensuring success, XI. That no means 
 ditTe eft untried for procuring justice before he had recourse to l^;tdities 
 A 4 damns makes a last attem,>t at negociation, by sending an ambassador to the 
 Ithelrs bu the Athenians send him away without even a heanng; whereupon 
 t hXmus marches forward, XII. Meanwhile Pericles counsels the Athenians to 
 „ h^^^^ families and property from the country into the city, and encourages them 
 to he contest by stating the extent of their resources for the war, m revenue and 
 armed orce, both military and naval, XIII. The Athenians remove their fan^. 
 and effects and send their cattle to Euboea and the neighbouring islands. This 
 :" proves very irksome, because the inhabitants of the rural towns, though 
 
'i\ 
 
 XXll 
 
 THE CONTENTS 
 
 united nominally into one commonwealth with Athens, had mostly resided there, and 
 regarded them as then* respective homes, and consequently migrated very unwillingly. 
 In illustration of the subject Thucydides interweaves a brief notice of the early state of 
 Athens, XV, XVI. Athens thronged with the rural population, which is accom- 
 modated in the city as well as circumstances would permit, but with much difficulty, 
 and in situations very inconvenient, — even in huts along the long walls and Piraeus ; 
 nay, wherever there was a vacant space, however forbidden by religion or custom to be 
 occupied. The Athenians, however, apply themselves vigorously to the war ; and, 
 in order to cause a diversion, despatch a fleet of 100 sail to cruise around and ravage 
 Peloponnesus, XVII. Meanwhile the Peloponnesians proceed in their invasion, and 
 lay siege to a frontier fortress called (Enoe, where Archidamus lingers for some time in 
 hope that the Athenians would be terrified into submission, and thus the necessity of 
 invasion would be averted, XVIII. This hope, however, being disappointed, and 
 (Enoe withstanding all their attacks, they raise the siege, and proceed slowly towards 
 Athens, devastating the whole country in their course, XIX. They again linger some 
 time at Acharnre, and in the neighbourhood of Athens, and devastate one of the most 
 fruitful tracts of Attica, hoping to provoke the Athenians to a general action, or 
 at least to sow dissension by means of the enraged sufferers, XX. Great alarm and 
 indignation among the Athenians, who clamour against Pericles, and are with difficulty 
 restrained from sallying forth against the enemy. Pericles, however, persists in liis 
 policy of avoiding the coming to any drawn battle, and only sends out light troops to 
 check the enemy's stragglers. Hence a skirmish arises between a body of Athenian 
 horse, supported by some Thessalian cavalry sent as an aid to the Athenians, and the 
 Boeotian horse, XXII. Meanwhile the Athenian fleet sets out on its cruise for 
 retaliation, along the sea-coasts of Peloponnesus, and soon after the Peloponnesians 
 evacuate Attica and return home, XXIII. To provide more effectually for wielding 
 this strong arm by sea, — which seems to have drawn off the Peloponnesians sooner than 
 otherwise Avould have been the case, — the Athenians put aside a reserve of money and 
 ships for pressing emergencies like the present, and especially to withstand any attack 
 by sea, XXIV. Operations of the Athenian fleet in its cruise, and especially the 
 attack on Methone, the spirited action of Brasidas, (now first mentioned,) in relieving 
 the place and raising the siege. Pheia, a sea-port of Elis, taken- by the Athenians, 
 XXV. Operations of another Athenian fleet on the coast of Locris, XXVI. The 
 -^ginetie are expelled from their country by the Athenians, and the island colonized 
 by Athenian settlers. The expelled ^ginetoe settled by the Lacedaemonians at 
 Tii>Tea, XXVII. Eclipse of the sun (Aug. 3rd, a. c. 431) so great that the stars 
 are visible, XXVIII. The Athenians bring about a treaty of alliance with Sitalces, 
 king of Thrace, to which Perdiccas, king of Macedonia, also accedes, XXIX. Con- 
 tinuation of the operations of the Athenian fleet cruising around Peloponnesus ; 
 Sollium and Astacus are captured, and Cephallenia gained over to the Athenian 
 alliance, XXX. The land and the sea forces form a junction — composing the greatest 
 assemblage ever brought together by Athens — and making an incursion into Megara, 
 lay waste most of the teri'itory. After this first incursion they regularly make one 
 every year, XXXI. The islet of Atalanta fortified by the Athenians, as a check 
 on the Locrian privateers, XXXII. The Corinthians go on an expedition to 
 Acarnania, in order to restore Euarchus, the exiled tyrant of Astacus, to liis power ; 
 wliich they accomplish, but fail in their attempt to bring over the Acarnanians to the 
 Pelopomiesian alliance, and are repulsed in an attack on Cephallenia, XXXIII. 
 Description of the solemn funeral rites, which, agreeably to custom, were publicly 
 celebrated, over the Athenians who had fallen in the first campaign of the war, XXXIV. 
 The Funeral Oration, as pronounced by Pericles, XXXV— XLVI. 
 
 Second Year of the War. Attica again invaded by the Peloponnesians. The pestilence 
 breaks out at Athens, XLVI I. The disorder fii-st considered as to its origin and pro- 
 
 OF BOOK II. 
 
 XXlll 
 
 bable causes, and then minutely described in all its leading symptoms and the peculiar 
 circumstances attendant on its prevalence, XLVI 1 1— LI. The ^/i'c^s, physical and 
 moral, of the pestilence are vividly depicted, the latter involving a disregard of all 
 the ceremonies of religion and decencies of social life,— every law divine and human 
 being trampled upon, and the most unblushing selfishness and unrestrained sensuality 
 prevalent ; LII, LI 1 1. Other results thereof in the calling to mind of ambiguously- 
 worded ancient prophecies, and the explanation of them by the event, LI V. The Pelo- 
 ponnesians leave Attica after a stay (the longest throughout the war) of sixty days, 
 LVII. Reinforcements proceed from Athens to the besieging forces before Potidnea, 
 but after losing a great part of their numbers by the pestilence, which they cai-ried 
 with them, they return home without effecting any thing, LVII I. The Athenians, 
 sinking under the united sufferings of war and pestilence, and frustrated in some 
 attempts to bring about peace with Laced«?mon, bitterly inveigh against Pericles, who, 
 convoking an assembly of the people, addresses them in a most impressive speech, 
 adapted at once to soothe their irritation, and inspirit their sinking courage, LIX — 
 LXV., but which only partially succeeds; f?r Pericles is severely fined, but soon 
 after is restored to his office of president of the state. Only survives about a year. 
 His character, and a defence of his opinion as to the capability of Athens to contend 
 with the Peloponnesians, and a statement of his general policy in guiding the helm of 
 state affairs, LXV. The unsuccessful expedition of the Lacedaemonians against Zacyn- 
 thus, LXVI. Ambassadors are sent by the Peloponnesians to the king of Persia to ask 
 his aid, but are apprehended on their route, in Thrace, and given up to the Athenians, 
 who put them all to death, LXVII. The scene now changes to Western Greece, and 
 there is narrated an attack of the Ambraciots on Argos Amphilochicum : for the 
 better understanding of the grounds of the hostility between the belligerents, an 
 account is given of the origin and early history of the place, and how it came 
 to be in alliance with the Acarnanians, and consequently the Athenians, LXVI II. 
 Disposition of the naval force of Athens, at the beginning of the winter subsequent 
 to this second summer of the war as follows : A squadron under Phormio is stationed at 
 Naupactus for the blockade of the Crissean gulf, and the security of the allies of Athens 
 in Western Greece ; and another under Melesander on the coast of Caria and Lycia, to 
 protect the merchantmen trading to Phoenicia from the Peloponnesian privateering 
 cruisers, LXIX. Potidtea, brought low by famine, is compelled to surrender, on con- 
 dition of the inhabitants being permitted to depart without molestation, LXX. 
 
 Third Year of the War (a. c. 42{)). The Peloponnesians, instead of invading Attica, 
 proceed against Platcea, whose inhabitants remonstrate with them as to the injustice of 
 the attack, LXXI. Archidamus, in reply, demands of them the observance of a strict 
 neutrality between the belligerents, as the only condition of their being left unmolested, 
 LXXI I. They ask and obtain permission to refer the matter m question to the 
 Athenians ; who, on being consulted, require them to continue faithful to their alliance 
 with them, and engage to bear them harmless, LXXIII. Accordingly the Platoeans 
 reject Archidamus' offers ; and in consequence he, after solemnly appealing to the 
 Plattean tutelary deities, to bear witness to and maintain his righteous cause, LXXIV., 
 proceeds to lay siege to Platrea, the operations of which are minutely described, as well 
 as the various measures of defence resorted to by the besieged, LXXV — LXXVII. 
 The Peloponnesians being unsuccessful in every attempt to take the place, or even 
 destroy it by fire, are at length obliged to turn the siege into a blockade, by strong 
 lines of circumvallation around the place, the bulk of the army returning home, 
 LXXVII I. Expedition of the Athenians against the revolted Chalcidians ; defeated 
 near Spai-tolus, with some loss, especially that of the three commanders, LXXIX. The 
 Ambraciots, aided by a strong force of barbarians and some troops from Peloponnesus, 
 mvade Acarnania and penetrate to its capital. Stratus, LXXX. The barbarian auxili- 
 aries are defeated near that place, and the attempt utterly fails, LXXXI. The Pelopon- 
 
XXiV 
 
 THE CONTENTS 
 
 OF BOOK III. 
 
 XXV 
 
 nesians liaving effected their retreat to (Eniadse, return home from thence to Pelopon- 
 nesus, LXXXII. Meanwhile the Peloponnesian fleet, on its way to co-operate with the 
 land invasion, is intercepted at the entrance of the Corinthian gulf by the Athenian 
 fleet, LXXXIIL, and sustains a total defeat, LXXXI V. : to remedy the consequences 
 of which, the Lacediemonians send two commissioners with reinforcements to aid the 
 admiral with their counsels. Meanwhile Phormio sends to Athens for fresh forces, 
 which are retarded on their way, by having to discharge a previous duty at Corinth, 
 LXXXV. Meanwhile the Peloponnesian fleet attempts to bring the inferior naval 
 force of the Athenians to an engagement within the gulf, before it shall have 
 been reinforced, LXXXVI. The commanders of the two fleets respectively address 
 their men in language suitable to the occasion, LXXXVII— LXXXIX. And 
 now, owing to a skilful mameuvre of the Peloponnesiaus, the Athenians are, against 
 their wills, brought to action within the Strait, and are at first partially worsted ; 
 but ere long recover their lost ground, and defeat the Peloponnesians, who retreat 
 to Corinth, XCI, XCII. The commanders of the Corintliian force, to retrieve their 
 late defeat, attempt a bold stroke, by a sudden attack on the Piraeus, sending a body 
 of seamen across the isthmus of Corinth, to Megara, in order to man some Mega- 
 rian ships laid up at Nisaea : but, their courage failing them in the hour of action, they 
 abandon their attempt on Pirseus, and confine their attack to the island of Salamis, 
 devastating it and capturing three empty ships of war, XCIII. On intelligence of the 
 impendhig attack, an Athenian fleet is speedily sent forth to stop the progress of the 
 enemy's force, which makes its retreat forthwith to Megara, XCIV. The scene now 
 changes to Northern Greece, and there is narrated an expedition of the Odrysian 
 Thracians under their king Sitalces, XCV. An enumeration is given of the various 
 tribes which composed the motley force that followed him into the field, and 
 a brief description of the situation and extent of his ten-itories, and the nature of 
 his resources for war, XCVI. Sitalces sets forward with a force gradually increasing 
 until it amounts to about 150,000 men, XCVI I. He invades Macedonia, of the origin 
 and progress of which kingdom, from the time of its founder downwards, there" is 
 inserted a brief notice, XCVI II, XCIX. Sitalces captures some towns, and overruns 
 much of the open country, C. ; but being disappointed of the auxiliary force promised 
 by the Athenians, and prevailed on by the solicitations of his nephew, Seuthes, hearkens 
 to the overtures of peace offered him by Perdiccas, and withdraws his forces from Ma- 
 cedonia, CI. The scene now changes to Western Greece ; and there are narrated the 
 military operations of Phormio, who resolves on attacking (Eniada?, but is prevented 
 from carrying his plan into execution by the season of the year, which aided the natural 
 strength of the place, whose situation, by way of illustration, is described, and a state- 
 ment given of certain topographical circumstances respecting the river Achelous, and 
 the origin of the name of the country of Acarnania, which was the scene of the events 
 just recorded, CI I. Phormio, on the return of spring, proceeds to Athens with his 
 prisoners and booty. An exchange of prisoners, on an equal footing, is entered into 
 by the two belligerent powers, CI 1 1. 
 
 BOOK III. 
 
 Year IV. The Peloponnesians make their annual invasion of Attica for the third 
 time, I. ; which is immediately succeeded by the revolt from Athens of the whole of 
 the island of Lesbos, except the city of Methymna ; an event which was hastened by 
 intormation of the design having been revealed to the Athenians, II. They are at 
 
 ■ 
 
 i'- 
 
 fii-st unwilling to credit the information, but on discovering its truth send a fleet of forty 
 sail against the revolted Lesbians ; who, however, on receiving speedy intelhgeuce of 
 its coming, proceed to put Mitylene m a posture of defence. III. The Athenians grant 
 the Mitylenajans an armistice, to allow them time to send ambassadors to Athens, to 
 exculpate themselves. They send them thither, and also others privily to Lacediemon, 
 entreatmg timely aid, IV. The Mitylensean embassy returns to Mitylene without 
 effecting its purpose ; whereupon hostilities are recommenced, and the Mitylen^ans, 
 whose example had been followed by all the other islanders except the Methymnocans, 
 make a sortie against the Athenians, but failing of success, they keep quiet, waiting for 
 the arrival of succours from the Peloponnesians, V. The Athenians summoning to 
 their aid the circumjacent allies, proceed to blockade Mitylene by sea and land. la 
 the former they succeed, but in the latter they fail, VI. The scene now changes to 
 Western Greece, where an Athenian fleet of twenty sail, after cruising round Pelo- 
 ponnesus, arrives at Naupactus, and from thence makes attacks on CEniadae and on 
 Leucas, but in either case without success, and with the loss of part of the forces and 
 Asopius the commander, VII. The Mitylemean ambassadors sent to Laceda^mon are 
 directed by the Lacedemonians to attend at the general assembly of the Greeks at the 
 festival of Olympia, where, after the festival, they address the allies, VIII., entreatmg 
 their aid in a very impressive speech, IX-XIV. : the result of which is, that the 
 Peloponnesians receive the Mitylenteans into their confedei-acy, and prepare to aid 
 their efforts by a fresh invasion of Attica both by sea and by land, XV. The Athe- 
 nians, to make a display of their power, and thereby to deter the enemy from the 
 enterprise, send a fleet of 100 ships to cruise around and devastate Peloponnesus ; 
 which occasions them to abandon the invasion of Attica, though they proceed to pre- 
 pare the forces for raising the siege of Mitylene, XVI. The greatness of the Athenian 
 navy at this time is adverted to, with an intimation that it tended mamly to exhaust 
 their treasury, XVII. The Athenian forces being unable to blockade Mitylene by 
 land, (insomuch that the Mitylenreans contrive to send out forces to Methymna in 
 order to brin- it over to their cause,) reinforcements are sent from Athens under the 
 command of Paches, and thus the city is completely invested both by sea and by land, 
 XVIII The means are now recorded which were resorted to by the Athenians m 
 order to provide funds for the exigencies of the war ; of which one was an extra- 
 ordinary contribution furnished by the richer citizens. A force sent to levy money 
 on the allies on the coast of Asia Minor is defeated, XIX. The story of Plataea 
 (supra ii. 78) is now resumed, and a narrative is given of the successful attempt of a 
 pai't of the unfortunate garrison to scale the walls of circumvallation, and thus effect 
 their escape, XX. For the illustration of the means of effecting this darmg exploit, a 
 description is given of the besiegers' works of circumvallation, XXL, followed up by a 
 minute account of the mode m which it was effected, and the circumstances attendant 
 thereon, XXII— XXIV. The scene now changes to Lesbos. Salsethus, a Lace- 
 daemonian envoy, contrives to enter secretly into Mitylene, and cheers the droop- 
 ing spirits of the people by assurances of speedy assistance ; and here the fourth year 
 of the war is brought to a termmation, XXV. On the return of summer a powerful 
 Peloponnesian fleet is sent to Lesbos, and the land forces invade and devastate Attica, 
 XXVI. Meanwhile, and before the arrival of the fleet, Saleethus fully arms the popu- 
 lace m order to a sortie against the besiegers. They, however, mutmy and compel the 
 higher classes to aun-ender the city to Paches, on terms of unconditional submission to 
 the pleasm-e of the Athenian people, but with the proviso that until such should be 
 known, they should suffer no molestation. Some persons, however, distrustmg this 
 engagement, take sanctuary at the altars. Paches induces them to come forth, and 
 sends them for security to Tenedos, XXVII, XXVIII. Very shortly after, the Pelo- 
 ponnesian fleet arrives on the coast of Lesbos, and the commanders dehberate on the 
 best coui-se to be taken, XXIX. Teutiaplus counsels that they should proceed to 
 
 b 
 
 VOL. 1. 
 
xxvi 
 
 THE CONTENTS 
 
 M. tylene, and try to recover it by a sudden attack XXX <!<,™ i • 
 exiles recommend a descent on the coast of T„ ' ^^ ., " '<"»»" ""'J Lesbian 
 nothing, but retun. back home XXX fH T '' *"■* ^^"^^ '■'^'™« '" hazard 
 
 terized in putting to death aTrf the Aihe^rnXf T "f "' r""^"'"" '^ '='"'-'- 
 voy.-.ge, XXXII. He returns home «ri " ,, J'T ^^ '"»'' '" ""^ <=<'>"^« «f his 
 
 Patmos, by Paehes, XXXHl • wZ'ft '! ,, ,^"'""' '"'"^ hard-chased, as far as 
 hopeless, returns to the coast of aS ' d reel m'"? "'' P"""" "'■^" " '""' »>-«<«"« 
 »h„ had effected their triumph tS the Z^ZI^T""" ^^ **' -'"--"-' Party, 
 neighbouring Persian Satrap XXXIV P "^^ k '^'' ''^ """'"S =" 'he aid of the 
 Satethus,and those MitylenLans'who had bll ' '^" "•"••"•'"' to Mitylene, and sends 
 XXXV. The Athenians imTdrafelv sfav S,. T«''""'T '" "'" '"'" ^«=™"' «» Athens, 
 of the Mitylen»ans shall be ttto^lZ^taT' '". r\" """"' '"'' «■«> ""ole' 
 .mmediately afterwards relenti'ng, a stonj' a^emh f *'," T'"^ '"' "'^'^ ' ""' 
 
 question ; on which occasion ctn w^ had hT 1" """'"'^'"^ *" ''''''""^Mer the 
 decree, is the first to come fonvaTd' ti o toseT, b •"''""' r^' "' ""^ f"™- 
 is done in an able speech, XXXVII_Xr u "« '''""'^^''' ^XXVI., which 
 
 (who had in the former assembly resisted.b^" ""^"""t^ "« answered by Diodotus, 
 powerful address, XLI-XLVnr S.^1"'^"'^ "' ""' Mitylen.ans,) in a mos 
 is despatched forthwith to Lesbos' and Ir" ." " "^'"^' ""<» '^ ^""""J «l"p 
 
 to arrest the execution of the ordrHr e™ XL VTb" " ""'"' ^"" '" ""'' 
 ever, of the revolt, to the number of 1000 »!. 7. . Pnno'pal movers, how- 
 
 soil is forfeited by the present proprito^' who 'at h 1"' ,""" "" P'^P"'^' "' "'e 
 
 o a, uit-rent to 2700 Athenian's, aCngs 'whom the rf^'V"'""''' '' ™ P''J™«" 
 Mmoa, in the Saronic gulf, adiacentTMl ^^ '^ ^^'""'^' ^- ^he islet of 
 
 sad story of P,at>ea is L ksumed and eS' ^ "'f "^ ""^ ^"-"••'-' ^I. The 
 slender garrison still remaining arlredu 'dT"!^ b 7 •"' '""^ '^*'*' <^'"»"™Phe. The 
 that they su,-render the city to the Mcedf. ' ""'" ^^ "^"'"'^^^ ""'l "ostitntion, 
 
 tarily delivered up the city to th„ 1^^ '"V™ '""""™ "■'^* having volun 
 
 and the guilty sho'uld alon/be puni^bT^'rh' 'tT-^T'^"" "^ '"^^ *•>• "'™ ""'y. 
 are sent from Sparta to judge them O:! tl ,r f'"' ,"""'• *"""^ ^-n-missionei' 
 
 ward, but only a single inten-Ltir;. nl ■ f '"'""'' ''<=™-'«"ion is brought f„r- 
 
 They ask leafe to be hea^d i rlt ef^ rid 0^7'"''^'' "" "'"^ '^P'-^' '"" "^ """><'• 
 the Lacedemonians in a most impressive -.mrll!^ Perm.ss.on, LII. They address 
 bans, who had been their main accused and ,. r'"'"' ^'"-^JX. The The- 
 minntions, demand to be heard i; anTC LX 'Z1 " ■'"' '""' "'""^ '''"^ --" 
 the Lacedaemonians in a most vehementw/;.-''''''".'"'^'"^™""''''"' 'hey address 
 The Lacedaemonians simply repeS thlf ?"'"" ""^ ^'^''^^"^ LXI-LXVII 
 
 answer in the negative,, hey rrgardnl.,..rr '"''""S'^^''"'' ''nd on receiving an 
 mouth, pnt them'all to'deat^^^Z ^"'up he : uTr Tbl™"^" ™' "' "■--■■ 
 ■' «" 'he ground. Some animadversions on thf^ a ! ,''''""' " ''" ^'^ ""««■ '-aze 
 affair, LXVIII. '''°°^ "° ""^ """duet of the Lacedemonians in this 
 
 The Peloponnesian fleet nftnv. ««v,^*- 
 
 after beingUtted ^nTtiZZZ'eeTonT ''''"''' "' '""-«'= •-«' -<» 
 Slate of things in the island recounted TreLd 7?^' '" ^•"•''^'■*' ^-^IX. The 
 been, by the intrigues of the pr ," 1 ^^^70"^''^^''"^ "'''' ""^S 
 soners, brought over to the Athenianlnt^reTL 7 ^ "''""■" "^^^ ''^'' heen pri 
 
 democratical party, and then com" I tt peopT^T'^ ^f""^^ *« '-"- of the 
 alhance, and proelain, a neutrality between th^t T '" '""'"''"■' "'« ^'henian 
 to Athens ,o announce and justify this cl!nl of T ''""r™"'- Ambassador sent 
 apprehended. Meanwhile the aristo ratiri pai'?^^^^ ''''' '''''''■ '''"^^ ^^ 'hero 
 democratical. The two factions occupTfc?'^^ . """"T^'' "'"' "P''"'>- ""^'^'^ 'he 
 of each respectively described, LXXH n^T ' "" "^ "'^ ''"^- ^he situation 
 
 siaves ; while the aristoc^.ica, party raise^stllXSmt'e Lti:^ o1 tt 
 
 OF BOOK III. 
 
 XXVU 
 
 \ 
 
 opposite coast of Epirus, LXXIII. The democratical party at length come off vic- 
 torious, LXXIV., and immediately Nicostratus arrives from Athens with a small fleet, 
 and proceeds to mediate between the contending parties ; when the distrust of the 
 aristocratical party excites suspicions in their adversaries, and consequently all truce 
 is broken, and 400 of the aristocratical party are put in durance in an islet opposite to 
 Corcyra, LXXV. At this juncture the Peloponnesian fleet, which had proceeded to 
 Corcyra, arrives off the city, LXXVI. The Athenian and Corcyraean ships conjointly 
 go forth to give battle to the Peloponnesians ; but, owing to haste and some confusion 
 on board, they are defeated, and retreat back to the port, LXXVII, LXXVI II. 
 Alcidas, however, does not venture to follow up his victory, but delays, until having 
 received intelligence of a powerful Athenian fleet being far on its way to the island, 
 he immediately takes to flight, and makes the best of his way back to Peloponnesus, 
 LXXX. And now the democratical party use the power thrown into their hands, and 
 perpetrate a horrible and sanguinary massacre of their adversaries for seven days in 
 succession, LXXX I. The subject of the sedition at Corcyra is now most ably con- 
 sidered in its origin, progress, and the results both physical and moral, LXXX II — 
 LXXX IV. The Athenian fleet now takes its departure, and such of the aristo- 
 cratical party as have escaped the passionate fury of their adversaries, make their 
 escape over to the continent, whence they again cross over to the island, and taking 
 post on Mount Istone, carry on a plundering warfare against those m the city, 
 LXXXV. The scene now changes to Sicifyf and there is recounted the first occasion 
 on which the Athenians took part in Sicilian aff'airs, and that under pretence of aiding 
 the Ionian cities of that island against the Dorian, LXXXVI. The plague returns at 
 Athens, and carries off" a very considerable number of the inhabitants. Earthquakes 
 occur in various places, LXXXVII. The Athenians undertake an expedition against 
 the Liparsean isles, but without success ; which terminates the fifth year of the war, 
 LXXXVIII. Year VI. The return of summer brings back the usual iriniption of the 
 Peloponnesians into Attica ; meanwhile earthquakes and inundations of the sea occur 
 in various i)lace9. The physical causes of those events briefly considered, LXXX IX. 
 Operations of the Athenian forces in Sicily. Chief result, the compelling of Messina to 
 join their confederacy. Various operations of the Athenians in Melos and Boeotia 
 recounted, XCI. The founding of the colony of Heraclea Trachinia by the Lacedte- 
 monians recounted, and its failure, owing to the tyranny of the Lacedaemonians and the 
 persevering hostility of the surrounding Thessalians, XCII, XCIII. The scene now 
 changes to Western Greece, where Demosthenes, in command there, is prevailed on by 
 the Messenians of Naupactus to make an attack upon ./Etolia, the state of which at this 
 period is briefly described, XCIV. Demosthenes sets out on his expedition in con- 
 fidence of success, and intending to follow up the blow by penetrating into Phocis and 
 even part of Boeotia, XCV. Progress of the expedition, and its first result in the ^tolian 
 tribes, which had been at variance, all uniting for common defence, XCVI. Demo- 
 sthenes pressing forward, without waiting for some promised auxiliaries, is surrounded 
 by the ^tolians, and defeated ; effects his retreat with considerable loss, XCVI I, 
 XCVIII. Operations of the Athenians on the coast of Locri in Sicily, XCIX. The 
 ^tolians now propose, with the help of a Peloponnesian army, to attempt the subjuga- 
 tion of Naupactus, C. The Peloponnesian forces, after mustering at Delphi, proceed, 
 in conjunction with the iEtolians, against Naupactus, CI., which is rescued from immi- 
 nent danger by the prompt aid aff'orded by the Acarnanians, who send to Demosthenes 
 troops sufficient to defend the place : whereupon the Peloponnesians arrange with the 
 Ambraciots a combined invasion of Acarnania and the country of Argos Amphilochi- 
 cum, CI I. Some inconsiderable operations of the Athenians in Sicily and Italy, 
 cm. Solemn purification of Delos by the Athenians, which gives occasion to mention 
 the great festivals anciently held there, attested by two passages from Homer's Hymn 
 to Apollo, CIV. The proposed expedition of the Ambraciots and Peloponnesians 
 
XXVlll 
 
 THE CONTENTS OF BOOK III. 
 
 me suong post of Olpa;, and then await the coming up of the Peloponnesians M J.. 
 wh.le the Acarnauiaus, under the direction of Donfosthenes, take mTurest.; prt" U 
 the juncfou of the Pelopoi,nesia..s with the An.braciots, cV. Neverthele J the PeTo 
 po„nee,ans contnve by a rapid forced march to effect the junction at O pt CVI The" 
 Acarnanians, a.ded by a small body of Athenians, and ably commrnS^' by Demo 
 
 CVm ' T'' T' A' ^■"""'••""^ '' """»' ''"'• '"« '-'»«' -« defeated, CvTl 
 CVIII The result of the battle is, that Demosthenes enters into a secret treaty w t 
 
 o .'^crx'^rnnien^ri'''''' ""' """"' -^ """"^^'^ " -^"^ — ^ witiTi'ie::^: 
 
 tion, CIA and tlien takes measures to waylay and cut off a large body of Am 
 bracots who had set out to reinforce the allied forces at Olpa,, CX MrnwMIe ,1 
 Pelopon„es,ans abandon their Ambx^ciot allies to their fa.e,'and make Zil w vy ! 
 the friendly country of Agnea, where they are well received CXT IW 1 '^ 
 
 ceeds i„ cnttmg off the whole body of th/AmbrriLCrtLel^tay^rCTxil" 
 Intelhgence of the calamity U communicated to the remnant of fhe AmbScioU at 
 Olp., by the herald whom they had sent to ask of the Athenians the nsuarpZi sio, 
 to mter their countrymen who had fallen in the battle of Olpie CXIII nj^^ 
 returns u, Athens in triumph ; and the Aearnanians and Am^l -^cwtns eZlZ't 
 treaty of peace aiid alliance with the xVmbraciots CXIV Q««, !• 
 
 Atheni^ Wsin Sicil, cabled on with v^turu^c'ess LhIT^^^^^^ 
 arrives from Athens, and the whole armament is put under a new comZder~ 
 
 0OTKTAIAOY 
 
 5 Y r r p A * H. 
 
 LIBER I. 
 
 1. BOYKYAIAHS AOrivalog ^vv^y palps tov TroAfjUOv rwv 
 r[a\oirovvi](nwv Kai AOrtvaiwVj w^ eTroXi/nriaav 7r^d(,' aWtjXov^', 
 
 Chap. T. I. This celebrated Preface 
 (c. i — xxiv.) is not without reason sup- 
 posed by some to have been written aftir 
 the conclusion of the war, when Thucy- 
 dides began to arrange and digest the in- 
 formation he had previously c<^llected, into 
 the form of a regular history. On its nature 
 and purpose see Euersius Dissert, de i>ronc- 
 mio Thucydidis, Goetting. 1803, He aptly 
 distributes it into three parts; in the frd 
 of which (c. i.) the WTiter briefly shows 
 ifAy he committed to writing the history 
 of the Peloponnesian war ; in the second 
 (c. ii — xix.) his purpose is to illustrate the 
 magnitude of that war, by instituting a 
 comparison between the ancient state of 
 Greece and that which then subsisted ; in 
 the third (e. xx — xxiii.) he opens out the 
 nature both of Grecian history and of this 
 work itself. In short, his purpose seems 
 to have been to set forth the importance of 
 the subject he is about to treat, by show- 
 ing that the Peloponnesian war was by far 
 the most memorable that Greece had ever 
 known ; as is then sufficiently evinced by 
 a review of the state of Greece from the 
 earliest times down to the commencement 
 of the Pelo])onnesian war, c. ii — xix. 
 
 OovKvl'idtjQ] This is one of those 
 names which have iho form only of patro- 
 nymics, without the signification ; as MtX- 
 Tiddrig, Ev^nridijg, ^tfiioviStjc. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. 
 
 'AGrfvaloQ] 'an Athenian;' not 'tin' 
 Athenian,' as some render; for that would 
 require; the article, and at once destroy the 
 modesty <^>f the author's manner of ex])ress- 
 ing himself, which is similar to tliat ob- 
 servable in Herodotus' profem : *ll()oo(}Tov 
 'A\iK(H)in](T(TrjoQ i<Tropirjg aTroSe^^g ijdf. 
 
 ^vviypa\l/( ] The accustomed modesty of 
 our historian will not permit us to suppose, 
 
 VOL. I, 
 
 with some, that he could intend by ^vv. 
 to denote * accarnte and ddn/eut narration.' 
 Much nearer the tnith is the observation 
 of the Scholiast, that ypd\pai is used of one 
 thing, ^vyypd}pai of several. Indeed there 
 seems to i)e a reference to those varratiovs^ 
 and other documents, on which all authentic 
 history is founded, and of which it is for 
 the most part compounded. This the Latins 
 ex])ressed by componere. So Sallust, in the 
 exordium to his history, lias : ' Res popuii 
 Romani militijc ac domi gestas r^mipistii.^ 
 This use of the word is quite Thueydidean, 
 being confined to our author or his imi- 
 tators ; e.g. Procop. Hist, in profom. Ocell. 
 Lucan. init. Ctesias ap. Lucian. Tim. 11,71. 
 KrTjtriag 6 KviSiov (Tvi'sypaxl/e TCiSe, &c. 
 Also Antigonus, an historian almost coeval 
 with Thucydides, whose commencing words 
 (as [U'eserved by Dion, Hal. i. 10, 34) are as 
 follows: ' AvTiox<*g Stvo(pdvf(og TiiSs trvvk- 
 ypa'ipe Trtpl 'lTaXiag,tK rwr rtp^^aitor \6y<«>r 
 TO. TTiGToTara Kai (Ta(pk(TTaTa,&.c. Similar, 
 however, is the expression of Herodot, i. 
 47 & 48. tTvyypd^atrOai, * to commit to 
 writing' what has been said or told to one. 
 Hence the su])stantive tvyypa(ptvg sig- 
 nifies *one who compounds a regular his- 
 tory,' framed on authentic narratires or 
 other documents ; and thus it difFt^rs from 
 Xoyoypdipog, the tenn used c. i. 21 (see 
 Ammonius), or \ny07r016g in Herodot. ii. 
 143 ; v. 30 & 135 of Hecatseus ; hi whieh 
 two tenns the word Xoyog means an A/,s- 
 foric^f iiaiTative, as in Herodot. vii. 152. 
 vi. 19, Yet the terms seem used indif- 
 ferently by Dion. Hal, i. 59, 9. Sylb. ovrt 
 rrvyypatpivg ovrt \oyoypu<pog. In Herod. 
 iii, 103, 2, avyypatp. is shnply used in the 
 sense to ncirra^e : to tlSog kTrirtTafiit'oKTi 
 ov (Tvyypdipit}. 
 
 tog tTToXi/uj/ffar] Some are iucluicd to 
 B 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 ap^a/LievoQ ivOvq Ka 
 
 OiGTa^uvov, Kal fXTTi'^ac ^iyav re ia^adm 
 
 a^ioAoywrarov twv ir^uy,y,vr)f.dvuiv, TeKjuaip6fievoQ on dKina^ovr^ 
 
 prefer o// tiroX., which is found in Diony- 
 siiis, and is thought to have been read by 
 Valla. But the former seems rather to 
 have quoted from memory, and the latter 
 to have translated freely. Othei-s, as Wyt- 
 tenbaeh, take the djg for ou ; and a similar 
 idiom was formerly in use in our own lan- 
 guage. But this use of ujg for the relative 
 was almost confined to the Greek poets, 
 especially Homer. Besides, dv would be 
 too pleonastic for Thucydides : whereas wj; 
 is highly significant, denoting the manner, 
 as iXTTiaag, just after, the cmise why it was 
 undertaken. That Themist., Polyb., and 
 other ancient authors here read u}q, ap- 
 pears, I would observe, from various imi- 
 tations of this passage, e.g. Themist. p. 184 
 & 264. Others may be seen in the note to 
 my English translation. 
 
 ap^dfitvog^ 'having commenced [the 
 work] ;' meaning the collecting of the ma- 
 terials, not the putting of them in order, or 
 the regular composition of the work. 
 
 KaBi(TTajikvov\ ' being set on foot,' for 
 (TvviaTafxsvov. Instead of tvOvg kuQict. 
 a learned critical annotator on Thucy- 
 dides (.Mr. G. Burges) conjectures the true 
 reading to be tvUvg Ik KaOiarafiEvov. Yet 
 I apprehend that, had the author intended 
 such a sense as his critic supposes, he 
 would rather have written ap^. cnro KaO. 
 But as the words now stand (which, from 
 the consent of xMSS., seem to be as Thucy- 
 dides left them), it is plain that he did not 
 mean ivGvg KaO. to be regarded as depend- 
 ent owapl., but as forming a separate con- 
 struction, and apl. as involving an ellipsis, 
 to be suj.plied from the context, of roi) 
 tpyov. And in ivOvg KaO. scil. TroXsfiov 
 we have a phrase formed on the model (,f 
 avTiKa vvKTog, 'as soon as it was ni<dit,' 
 V here there may be an ellipsis of U. " As 
 confirmatory of the above view, I would 
 notice the reading of the MS. Paris, A. 
 aifTiKa, for evOvg ; which, though evidently 
 a mere gloss, yet serves to show how the 
 passage was understood by the glosso- 
 grapher himself, and probablv the early 
 grammarians general ly. Another example 
 of this use of tvOvg for aifTiKa occurs just 
 after m this very section. Finally, alter 
 KaOiffTafievov (which stands for avviffTa- 
 h^vov, set on foot, by a use similar to that, 
 mfra v. 16, TroXsfxov KaBiaruiTog ; iii. 3, 
 Tov TToXk^Qv KaGi(TTafiivov) supply, from 
 the context, TroXsfiov. 
 
 iXTTiaag] ' having expected,' for 7rpo<T- 
 ^OKnaag. EX-iKio and the substantive 
 «A;r<f,iike spro and spes in Latin, are often 
 
 used simply of decided opinion as to any 
 future event, whether good or evil. 
 
 ci^ioXoytoraTov tCjv Trpoyeytv.] Here 
 (as at i. 10, seq. vi. I7 & 31) we have the 
 superl. for, what strict accuracy would re- 
 quire {those former wars being considered 
 separately), the comparative. See Her- 
 mann on Vig. p. 7 1 8. The idiom is, indeed, 
 one found also in Latin writers. So Livy, 
 Hist. xxi. 1, doubtless with the present pas- 
 sage in mind, has : « Licet prtefari, bellum 
 maxime memorabile onmium, quic unquam 
 gesta siut, me scripturum.' Nay, Tacitus 
 Agric. 36, has the yet more anomalous 
 expression, * Ceterorum Britannorum fuga- 
 cissimi.' 
 
 reKfxaipoixiPogoTi — KaiofjiSv] Mark the 
 transition at Kai opuJv, for Kai ore twpa, 
 freq. in Thucyd. from a construction with 
 oTi to the particip/e. So in Xeno})li. Sym- 
 pos. viii. 1 1, TiKixaipofxai ry tov tpujfikvov 
 KaXoKaya9i(f, Kai on ere opoj tov Trarepa 
 avTov TrapaXan^dvovTa tig Tag npog 
 TovTOv (Tvvovaiag. 
 
 OKfia^ovTsg iiaav] Some critics would 
 read lyirrav, from Suidas and Photius, or 
 y<Tai>, as standing for ififfav ; a reading 
 adopted by Bekk. in his latest edition. 
 Goell., however, detennines that Attic usage 
 would rather require yeaav ; a somewhat 
 hypercritical distinction. For my own 
 part, I have chosen, from deference to the 
 authority of these eminent editors and 
 critics, Poppo and Goell., and from internal 
 evidence, rather than from regard to the 
 authority of MSS. (which, in so minute a 
 variation, is of slender weight) to retain 
 the common reading, according to which 
 the sense may be thus expressed, 'conjec- 
 turing this from the circumstance that 
 (an idiom also occun-ing infra iv. 123, and 
 found in Dion. Hal. Ant. vi. p. 1166, 5, 
 T(Kfiaip6fiivog on, &c. and Dio Cass, often) 
 both [parties] were at the height (i. e. 
 highest state) of preparation for it,' mean- 
 ing, that they were fully provided with all 
 resources for it; so corresponding to a 
 similar expression infra ii. «, kpptSvTa ig 
 TOV TToXepov. A better sense, indeed, and 
 one more significant, is yielded by the read- 
 ing yffavy in support of which may be ad- 
 duced a passage infra i. 122, Gapffovvrag 
 levai eg TroXefiov. But this,--besides that 
 it is weak in external authority and philolo- 
 gical support,— involves a somewhat harsh 
 transposition ; and hence it is better to 
 retain the common reading. In aKixd^ov- 
 Tig Ty irapaaKfvy we have a form of ex- 
 pression coiTosponding to others elsewhere 
 
 LTHF.R I. CAP. I. 
 
 n 
 
 I 
 
 
 '.> 
 
 r*:--6' 
 
 t 
 
 ■ y 
 
 re f licrav ^'- cwrov oV<^or£^oi ira^acTKevy ryj irdcyy, kch to a'AXo 
 
 EAAr/I'lACOV^ 6f)MV ^VVlGTaiHiVOV TTOOC e/Car£p0UC, to ILUV ivOlk, TO ^£ 
 
 Kni ^lavoov^ifvov. 2. KlvrjdiQ ya^ avTv tJ^^yiarri h] Tolq "EAA»/an' 
 fyei'ETo, Kal ^dfju tivi tiZv ^ap/3«pa>i;, il^ Zl uttuv Kai iirl irXuaTov 
 ayypwTTwr. 3. to. yap irpo avTi:)v, Ka\ Ta tri TraAatore^Ki, aafp^Lq 
 ^ilv ii^iiv, Sid x^ovov 7rAr7(^oc, cl^vvuTa »Jv Ik Sk TiKf.ir)p'iiov, dv Inl 
 
 in our author, aKfi. ttXovtii), cacfi. duvdfiti, 
 &c. (See also Max. Tyr. Diss. xiii. 4.) 
 
 TO a. 'FAXriviKov] >or 01 dXXoi "E\- 
 Xijveg, says Goell., and also Matthire in 
 his Gr. ^ 267, who ranks this under the 
 rule of adjectives in iKog in the neuter, 
 which express a trhole, as to ttoXitikov for 
 ol TToXirai, to AojpiKov, to l3ap(3apiKbv, &c. 
 Yet without reason is it that he makes the 
 article necessary to this idiom ; for it is 
 sometimes found in our author without it. 
 So infra vii.44, we have, Kal oaov AwpiKov 
 fitr' 'AGT]paiwv })v. 
 
 ^vviaTdyLtvov] 'ranging itself.' ^lav. 
 Supply ^vvioTaoGai, from ^vvi<TTdfxtvov 
 preceding. 
 
 2. Kivtjffig'l A term, like motus in Latin, 
 used to denote, not the war of one nation 
 with another, but rather ciril commotion 
 or war between different provinces or dis- 
 tricts of the same nation. So in Herodian 
 vi. 3, 3 (a passage evidently imitated from 
 the jn-esent), we have : Kivrjffig re fityiffTt] 
 TTaffi TTJg vTTo 'Piofiaioig kyivsTO, and i. 7, 1, 
 Kivtjaig hj fifyitTTtj. Appian, tom. i. 825, 4. 
 Jos. Bell. Jud, prooem. Before Kivijmg we 
 have no article, because, as Goell. observes, 
 the subst. obtauis the place of the predi- 
 cate, and avTT} of the subject. A/), when 
 used, as here, with superlatives and words 
 which partake of the nature of superlatives, 
 has an intensive force. See Hoogev. de 
 Part. p. 153, and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 603. 
 
 On the sense of these words, Kivriaig yap 
 avTt] — dvGpMTTiuv, some doubt exists. The 
 question is, whether the assertion in Kivn- 
 <^iQ—eyeveTo is meant to be confined to 
 rolg "EXXriaiv, or to be extended further ; 
 and if so, how far. Now the construction 
 requires it to be extended to^cpct nvi Tuiv 
 (Sapjidpiov, (a form of expression similar 
 to another at c. xxiii. and 1. vii. 30,) and of 
 which the sense is, ' to some considerable 
 portion of the barbarians or those not 
 Greeks.' (See my Lex. New Test, on the 
 word (3dp(3Qpog.) Nor is there anv thing 
 in the truth of history, at least Thucy- 
 didean history, to forbid this ; since our 
 author at c. xxiii. expressly calls the Pelo- 
 ponnesian war greater than the Persian. 
 But further than this, the assertion need 
 not, by the construction, be extended ; for 
 the words dtg elTreiv — dvGpujTrujv may be 
 
 rendered, 'extending, too, I had almost 
 said, even to the greater part of the liuman 
 race.' Of course we are to suppose an 
 ellipsis of some verb of motion^ as i^sp- 
 XtfrQai, or some verb denoting extent, as 
 diriKd) ; which, 1 would observe, is the less 
 harsh, since, from the phrase iiri TrXtloTov 
 (scil. SidaTTJua), almost necessarily involv- 
 ing the idea of motion as well as distance, 
 it may very well be supposed understood. 
 Of such a verb of motion expressed, we have 
 an example at i. 70, tTrt -rrXtlcrrov i^spxoi^- 
 Tai ; and of a verb of extent, both expressed 
 and left to be supplied, two examples 
 occur, i. 50, and iv. 3. Finally, the genit. 
 dvGpdjjTiov may be accounted for by con- 
 sidering £7rt TrXtioTov, or tTTtTrXttoTov, as, 
 in effect, an adrerb, and, like other adverbs 
 of distance, as Udg, irpoaio, &c., followed 
 by a subst. in the genit. Accordingly 
 tTTtTrX. dvGpthirojv is well compared by 
 Poppo with the Latin phrase lorn/mime 
 gentium. 
 
 3. Ta Trpb avTuiv'] Scil. tiSv Trpayfidruiv 
 (so Ta Toi) TroXsfiov) ; meaning the Persian 
 and the Trojan wars ; and by rd hi rraXai- 
 OTepa those of the heroic ages. 
 
 dSvvaTa] for ddvvaTov. A usual 
 Atticism, where an adject, is put with an 
 auxiliary verb, as predicate, without refer- 
 ring to a proper subject, consisting of one 
 word. 
 
 This idiom (on which see Matth. Gr. 
 § 448) has place especially in the present 
 adjective d^vvaTog {e.g. infra i. 59. iii. 88), 
 and it is not unfrequent in verbals in Ttog 
 and ijxog. Finally, while frequent in the 
 imitators of Thucydides, especially Procoj>., 
 Dio Cass., Joseph., and Arrian, it occurs 
 also in other writei's besides those of the 
 Attic Greek, being found in Herod, i. 91. 
 iii. 82. iii. 104. vi. 31. v. 121 ; Pind. 01. i. 
 83, tfioi d' diropa. And formed on this is 
 the similar idiom, Virg. ^n. i. 667, nota 
 tibi. 
 
 u)v] Here Schaefer, Poppo, and Goell. 
 would repeat t^, from the preceding Ik ; 
 and so at i. 28, we have : Trapd TroXeair 
 alg dv dfi<l>6Tfpoi ^vfi(3ui<Tiv ; where at alg 
 must be repeated Trapd. Poppo, in his 
 Supplement, says, ' per schema KaTa koivov 
 explicanda verba.' 
 
 Of tTTi fiaKpoTaTov OKOTTovvTi, tlic scuse 
 B2 
 
* THUCYDIDES. 
 
 y^v^aOat, ovr. Kara roue ;roAe>oue, oifr. .'c rd t,X\u. II. ^„/- 
 
 «AAa ^.._„.„„„a..c re ou.,„ .,; ^p,',rspa, Kal paSiu,, ^Ka^ol 
 m. .avru>. „.oAa,„vrac, /3,„ro,...o. ,;.,; ...,., „',; ^Aao'.a..- 
 2. r,„. yy .j.„of,u„o.K „ia,c, oJg' eV.^.y.J.rec a&,Jc a'AA.jAo.c. 
 
 IS, going back as far as i)ossible in my 
 inquiry.^ Compare Horodot. iv. Ifi, '6(roi 
 htv rintig «7-(,£K£o><,- tm ^aKfuWarov oloi r' 
 
 The meaning of tlie whole sentence is, ' liut 
 as far as any evidence which, on tlie most 
 extensive examination, have chanced to 
 obtam my confidence,' &c. 
 
 /ifyaXaJ This is to be referred to the 
 
 , («eil. rrpayfiuTa) precedmg. Ovn tc 
 
 Ta a\\a, «nor in respect of other things.' 
 
 Matth. Gr. § 578. 
 
 ^, ^"- ^^' }' ^o^^ '» subj(.incd a prmf of 
 the foregomg assertion, founded on the 
 ascertamed fa^t, that the earliest state of 
 Greece was one of utter barbarism, its in- 
 Jiabitants benig merely migratory tribes. 
 Accordnigly the ancient state of Greece 
 IS treated of, c. ii-xix. ; and first, that 
 which subsisted prior to the Trojan war, 
 11 — vni. "^ » 
 
 ^aiV.rra] 'it is clearly ascertained.' 
 biich IS the sense which the term bears, 
 when jomed with a ^muin. of the subject 
 being constinied with both participles and 
 substantives. See Matth. Gr. §j4i), 5 
 
 fiffianoi;] 'constantlv, in a settled 
 mariner.' So Aristid. t. i. 194, (3.f3aiu,c 
 V5ctT0, Dion. Hal. t. i. 8, Sylh! tujS^ial 
 7W fit^aiiug iog Trarpi^a KaroiKovat. Jos. 
 Aiit. xiy. 5, 3, /5./3aia>y o/K;y6/V>«t ryvvk- 
 paivi rag TroXeig. 
 
 tiiTavaardGUQ rt olaai\ Repeat 0«t'- 
 vovrai Irom the preceding. ^Uravci- 
 OTuaig denotes tra,mnu,mthm, chanire of 
 residence by emigration, whether volun- 
 tary (,r involuntary, as opposed to cnravd- 
 trra(7j f. an abundunment of one's residence, 
 cliietly coiiij)u]sorv. 
 
 oil''' ''*';"7'^^«'^"f -r^ cvacu, some 
 critics read, roni MSS., ^.ravdarrig rs 
 ov^a. But though that be elegant, and 
 va.s probably read by Jose,,h. in l.is Bell. 
 1 ', r^ *"^ common reading is not 
 only defended by almost all th^ MSS 
 
 wr tr.' "^'^^y,^^^^ ^y several ancieii 
 infra i' ^''"^l^y.^'p^^^^ !^ similar pa.s«age 
 mtran. 16, oy p^Siu^g rag titTavaardaug 
 
 T\77'i \\u ?';^"^'.^^^^ ^y ^^°' Mem' 
 
 "1. i.i, 6 (of the Athenians), ttoUwv nkv 
 
 txeravafTTdrreow iv ry 'E\Xa7f yfyovvitSv, 
 dufiuyav tv ry kavnov: and by Diodor. 
 bic. 111. 4:«, C, TToWiSv iitTavcifTTaanov iv 
 avry yivofikvutv. Strabo, 1. xii. p. 572, ed 
 Amst. ytvkaOai rag irpodovg Kai rag utr- 
 ava<TTarTHg avv'.^n. TiZv rs i^apftdpiov icua 
 Kai Tiov RWqviov opfiy Tivi xpn<rauiviov 
 Trpog T,,v T))g dWorpiag KaTd(TTaaiv. The 
 word fitTavdarcKTig is rare, and it would 
 not be easy to add to the above exami)les 
 (except Philo Jud. ap. Steph. Thes.), for 
 though I have noted the word as occurrin^r 
 HI Dion. Hal. t. i. 703, Sylb, yet there thS 
 c(.ntext requires fitraardcru, which isfound 
 m 1 liucyd. and the best writers. Also in 
 Ocellus Luc. C.3, p. 37, ed. Rudolph. ttoX- 
 \aKig yun ycr) Kai yiyovt Kai taurat Bdp- 
 ficipog a EWag- ohx vtt' dvQptJTnov uovov 
 yiyvofi^va nfravdaroffig. But there is 
 tliere a mamfest corruption in jutrav., for 
 which Gale would read fiiTdaTcirog, Heeren 
 lUTavcwTarog, both terms of slender au- 
 thority, and too far rccedmg from the lite- 
 rarum rcihia. 1 propose fieravdcTTiQ, the 
 jemintne form of fisTavdarrjg. 
 
 (3iaKo/itvoi—7r\ti6va)v] * compelled by 
 such as might successfully invade them 
 ni superior numbers.' That commerce by 
 sm did not subsist, arose from the preva- 
 lence of piracy. 
 
 2. inTTopiag] Meaning mantwie com- 
 merce; for of land traffic there was no 
 want, especially to cities situated in a 
 thorouijhfare, like Corinth. 'Einniyviv- 
 rcf must be taken in a neuter sense 
 as in our niiv. So i. 13, irap d\\i,\ovg 
 enifiiayovTajv. Thilostrat. in Vit. ApoU. 
 hh. V. 24, TToXXwi/ iTrimyvvvTwv dtvpo 
 Hence m Joseph. Ant. xiii. 3, 3, did t,)v 
 afii^iav ovK i(l>iKvovfitvoi irpbg dWovc 
 read, with the best MSS., imfityv{,f,evoi'. 
 We may observe the rarhd construction 
 of the long sentence, rng ydp ifiTrooiag— 
 TrapafTKtvy ; and the sliirht confusion 
 arising from the ovK — om~ovTt~re 
 Moreover, inifiiyvvvTeg would, by the* 
 ovSk, seem to be a nomluatlms pendens, 
 though from its connexion with veuouevoi 
 following, by means of re, it is made a 
 uommative to the rerb diraviaTavTO. 
 Pt^iofitvoi} 'occupyhig,liviugon.' "0(Toi/ 
 
 UHER J. CAP. II. 
 
 5 
 
 ovrc.., uAAoc a<^cap.aerac,) r^, re KaO' ^^.U^av avay.aiov roo</>,7, 
 Travraxov av vyov^uvoi emK^aruv, ov xaA.TrJ^ dTraviaravro Kai 
 
 airoKyv, ' so far only as to supply them 
 with a bare subsistence.' That such 
 IS the full sense, (there beuig here, as 
 often after haov, an ellips. of fiovov,) and 
 not tliat assigned by Schaefer, Goell., and 
 Arnold, * getting a living from, living on 
 tJiem, IS plain from the context, and is 
 conhrmed by various passages of ancient 
 vvritei-s who have boiTowed the expression 
 m question, evidently understanding it in 
 tfie foregoing sense ; e. g. Dio Cass. 1227, 
 77, ypanfiara Uov dtzolyv 7)>TK,mivoi, 
 Max. l.vr Diss. xx. p. 20G, ft,) i^incnXa- 
 IM^pio, aXX oaov diroKyv. Liban. Orat. 
 6^b ^aXig txovaiv '6rrov dizolyv, and 
 50y, A. 554, B. Theoph. Sim. 13, D. IWov 
 ajTolyv hQnaavp'ilovTo. Procop. 281. Lu- 
 cian 11. 5G3. iii. 293, 374. Phil. Jud. 455. 
 Agatli. 125. Sometimes the advov is ex- 
 presmf, as Plato Protag. 342, D. Sozom. 
 yi. 6,i r^^iovrai rr)v yFfv, fiovov rb & 
 
 Theoph. S:ni. 83, dg ona d7ro{yv oIkovo- 
 Hovai ra Trapexofieva, where for oira I 
 conjecture '6gov, as at 12f>, tig '6aov ctTrr,- 
 Xi>]iv (I conj. ArroKyv) rpaTrtZav Trap.vo- 
 l^^va Fmally, the form dg to aTroiyvis 
 
 loT "' ^''''''^' "'^^' ^^^'^^- '^''^' ^^^^*' 
 
 TTtpwvcTiav xPWaruiv] * Superabund- 
 ance of goods, wealth, or property of every 
 kind, not money only.' See note* at iii. 74. 
 Here liowever, pastoral or agricultural 
 wealth must chiefly be meant, as in Xen 
 An. VI. G. 15. (Ed. Thiem.) Herodot. ii." 
 
 om ynv (l>vre{,ovreg] 'Not planting,' 
 (namely vines, olives, or fruit-trees,) but 
 only cultivating the soil, through fear of 
 the fruit-trees being, by the usual practice 
 of war, cut down. 
 
 fi^^l^ov hv 67r^rf ] Compare infra viii. 
 
 •• i"*^' ;^"*- ''''"'• ^' ^' «* al. Procop. 
 xii. 2J. On this idiom of a nomin. absol. 
 ]ov genit. absol. see Matth. Gr. § 564 
 The words fbllowhig, Kai drnxhriov daa 
 ovTi^v are hypo-parentlietical^ and conse- 
 quently Tig intXOojv preceding is closely 
 connected with a^acoZ/rr^rat, the sensi 
 being, should come and take away ftheir 
 substance].' Also dWog must be construed 
 with rtf before, so as to mean qalsmam 
 nfius, as in Xen. Cyr. iii. 2, 12, iy<lj Lcio 
 '^^^^ rig Kai dXXog, &c. Here, indeed, 
 ivir. G. Burges, stumbling at so liai-sh 
 
 (though Thucydidean) a transposition, 
 proposes to read, aXXorr' for dXXog. An 
 emendation strongly countenanced by pa- 
 la>ographical reasons ; and indeed that the 
 two words have been elsewhere confounded 
 by the scribes, iV shown by Bast, in his 
 Lettre, p. 12f). But thus I would observe, 
 the Greek would not be good, and, to ex- 
 press this sense, dXXoOtv rather would be 
 required ; to which, indeed, some support 
 might be derived from a passage of H(»m. 
 Od. vii. 57, ft Kai TToOev dXXoOtv tXOot. 
 Yet this would wander too far from the 
 hterarum resfh/ia, and, after all, intro- 
 duce a somewhat forced and frigid sense. 
 Fmall}^, Kai in this parenthetical sen- 
 tence Ikis the exact force of our word 
 too;^ iind dfia answers to our word irifhaL 
 At aTHxi(TTiov sui)ply avToJv, which may 
 stand, by hypallage, for * their settle- 
 ments.' 
 
 KaO' r)fiEpav] An adverbial phra.se for 
 an adjective, especially occun-ing in the 
 case of verbs signifying fidn,f or /Ire/i- 
 iMod. So Eurip. Elect. 234, t)nov mravi- 
 C,iov TovKaO' I'lfiepai' jSiov. Isocr. do Pace, 
 § 41, tTTt Tov (3iov Tov KaO' yfifpav. Alexis 
 ap Atheii. p. 124. A. KaK r^jg Tno<p7ig Trig 
 ^aU iifitpav, &c. Menand. ap. Stob. 
 Sentent. 188, 8, o*!; Tuiv dvayKaiiov KaO' 
 Vfi^)av fiovov Tii.u)v Trapaaxuv dvvaTov. 
 Ihe same expression also occurs in St. 
 Luke, xi. 3, tov dpTov t)}iu)v tov imov- 
 (Tiov didov TifiXv, TO KaO' rifispav. 
 
 ov X«^f7ra*ca7roj/i(Travro] H.Stephens 
 after showing that xaXfTrwc has lierc thj 
 two-fold sense, 1. /uiuri dijficultcr ut facile 
 esset pellentibus eos dimovere ; 2. that of 
 iMad mjre, ut ipsi prompti abirent— then 
 discusses at large the distinction of sense 
 between these three terms, dviaTaaOai, ftt- 
 TaviaTaaOai, und airaviaTaaOai. Suffice it 
 to say, that while avt'or. carries the general 
 idea of emiijrating, whether from force or 
 by choice, (see c. xii.) fUTav. can-ies that 
 of chaniinuj one's residence; and «b««^., a^ 7, nY 
 that of taking oneself of . Lucian, in a pas- 
 sage evidently foi-med on tlie present, (vol. 
 ni. 233.) api)ears to have here read ^itTav. ; 
 his words being as follows : pi^diag iroi- 
 ovvTai fitravafTTdfTtig—r'iyov^ievoi d-jrav 
 raxov Tujv iTriTt]hiiov evTropy'imiv. On 
 tliese perpetual migrations of the early 
 Greeks, see Isocr. Paneg. p. 62, sq. And 
 on the migrations of the ancient world in 
 
6 
 
 THITCYDIDE8. 
 
 ^t avTi^ ourt fisyWu woXiujv '/avuov nf,T. .- '^\\ 
 
 " ;« :roAAa .A,). 'Ap.oS/ac 1 Tl^AA '"' "'^'"^T'"^^- 
 ,.aA«., eV./3„.A.^;vr„ 5 T"P"'7»' '^"' , «^a --o „'AAo^JA.. 
 
 «"■ «. .«; .«.«a.,.. .',. ., AoV!r ■l;,::: r:.:^ 
 
 general^ see Burke's Works, vol. X. p. 180 
 
 -aoa^^.v_^ ] Meaning ,«,7.7a.^ apparatus. 
 ^K^' Vl^J/f^ y apitrrn] On tli^s idiom 
 (by which, mstoad of adjectives bein^ eon 
 ^dered as epithets of substantives a^^d put' 
 m the same ea^e,the substantive considered 
 as the icUe, and the adjectiN e the pan anil 
 then the substantive is^.ut in the'^enitUe 
 the adjective having the ^render of tl.o 
 substantive), see MaUh. Gr.l iS 2 Jo 
 
 ;;;-!. the apllation kS;^; ^ S: 
 
 ueu and besides tins, others also. ' 
 4. ai Ti viwafxttc-li^.T^aiovi^l U tvf 
 ^oiovu IS to be suppHed a^roT,, froni die 
 TKTi precedinf\ And tu^ * . 
 
 ,(«l,ici, is fV,r ;;>.r,^"f ., ' Se L7tT"'"-"' 
 
 tyyty. stand for y,v ,',, * „'^ T; 7 ' 
 
 .i'or by the excellence of the sn,l tl./ 
 ;->ches of some becoming create, 'J 
 "»-fh to f,,ctions, wherebfthev' ^ ^^ 
 
 "'her of .he best Si "^''"'^^■''•''""' 
 
 to i| dovL. i,™. " V '"*' equivalent 
 stands in the olair f 'f '^*?<"-»J' 
 
 Aristotle atld ofhf'am-.Z"'' ™ '^"'^ "' 
 «<« r« A,;rr^y„„,.j . o„ aeeouut of ,he 
 
 sequent mfertility, at least for tlie crowth 
 o corn (m which view compare a iSsIge 
 of the jiarable of the sower, Mark iv 5 
 
 si ia „:?" t^ ^-^ ««» flourish in su.^: 
 aiiudiions. ihis enitlifit \c— • 
 
 .nreqnently applied to soil, as in p7h- "^ 
 ''■ 'l^' «.(.""' ^•. Theoph. Inst.i. 2. ThejX" 
 
 1- t^. Vin. From ,-fc 1 . ^.' 
 
 w^ Ittle troubled by exte^^Tl war,^o^^ 
 mg lender temptations to invader^ ; a^d 
 as little was it harassed by internal foo 
 tion, there not being here, as in Sfess^Iv" 
 -Mother parts, the%P^ W.^^^^^^^^ 
 
 avepojTroi <Pkovp d ahroi adl How 
 
 ^iHo t "1"'' '""t' *'- ^theniai"Te' 
 ^icl to be always the same, when there 
 
 ^^.s suc-h an intermixture of foreigrbloodi 
 
 It IS sufheient, however, to miderf^and f it 
 
 nieanmgof the author to be, that'^oUvith 
 
 s nndnig a frequent mmi^miou t^^^ 
 
 iicsh settlers, yet Attica was so far alwa.l 
 
 jn abited by the same r.ce,"d;trL' 
 
 as v«r tl "'"'i^'-^/'^^ to other countries^ 
 as wa^ the case with the rest of Greece 
 W the circumstance of their behilat 
 roxeovej was ever the boast of the Athen 
 ans. (.See mfra ii. 36, and notes. Heuee 
 t ley were often addressed as such in oTm 
 Pliment, by the greatest orators -as D^' 
 rn^s henes and Lysias in their' Fi^eraJ 
 Orations, and by Plato in his Menex^us 
 arid besides these the dramatic wd?ei: 
 see ^Eurip. Lrecth. 68. Aristoph. Ve";: 
 
 dpr ^?'^ ^''^^^''y^''~<^^^n^vaL^ Ren- 
 tmhof>b '''/l'""^"" proof is there o the 
 
 ferlrtrtrsVofTret^ ^'- — 
 
 of their ^r^^urL,\ ^^ ^^*^^ ^»^ "ot, on account 
 
 rot f ccrrti^. But suppos njj this in 1... +1^ 
 <".e construction an'd'scnst, ^^^ 
 
 W'^' 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. III. 7 
 
 rac jiiiTOiKiaQ cc i"" «XAa |i»? ojjlo'ksjq av^rjOrivai' ek yap Trjg aXXifg 
 EAXaooc oi TToXf'jUW T^ GTatrei iKirinTovT^q irap' ' AOrjvaiovc oi Bwarw- 
 TOTot, wg pipaiov oi/, avt^^oipovr, /cai TroXIrat -yiyvo^fvoc, tu^uy aVo 
 naXaiov fiii^to Iti fTroiijdar 7rX»j0£t avOptoiriov Tt]v ttuXiv' (jjgts koi eg 
 Iwviuv utrrtpov, wq ou^ iKavrjg ov<Jt}g Ttjg ATTtfcrfc^TotKtag i^ETTip^pav, 
 111. A17X01 0£ ^toi /cat To^€ Twv TTaXatcuv aaOtvEiav ouy jj/ctdra' 
 Trpo -yap rcJy Tj^wi/caJv ov^lv (paivtTai npoTepov Kiuvy loyaaafxivrj 
 tj EXXac* oo/C£t ce /lwi, ovol Tohvo/Lia tovto ^vjunraad iru) ftYfv, 
 
 no means have place here, and ought, as 
 Matthau, Poppo, and Goell. are agreed, to 
 be cancelled ; especially as it might easily 
 arise from the ag preceding. If it be re- 
 tained, we mai/f with one of the scholiasts 
 and Dr. Arnold, suppose that r^v 'EWa^a 
 is the subject to the verb av^rj9r}vai ; and 
 that ig rd dWa means, * in its other parts,' 
 or rather, * as to its other parts.' Yet as 
 T^v 'Attlktiv just preceded, to suppose 
 such to be the subject here, were surely 
 not a little harsh ; and indeed the sense 
 thus arising is far too feeble and jejune for 
 a writer like Thucydides. Hence we may 
 best suppose the Ig to have accidentally 
 crept in. Again, no less harsh were it, 
 after the elliptical /if();/ to supply rz/c; 'E\- 
 \dSog ; since 'EXXdt," constitutes the main 
 subject of the chapter, and we have Tr]g 
 'EXXa^og just after ; consequently there 
 would be as little propriety as necessity in 
 its being expressed here. Certain it is, 
 that the signification of Trapci^eiyiia is not, 
 as Dr. Arnold interj)rets, example, but, as 
 often elsewhere, ar</it)iientmn,])roof, literally 
 exemplum ad prolKindum, as in Pint. vii. 
 639, Reisk. Trapddtiyna Se rifi \6yqt Sevo- 
 Kpdrj]g tTroir](TaTO to twv rpiyojvojv. And 
 such is not unfrequently the sense which 
 the term bears in Plato. By \6yov (which 
 stands for tmv Xeyoixkviov) is to be under- 
 stood the statemerd given a little before in 
 the words ou xaXtTraJ^ — TrapaffKSvy : or 
 we may, with Goell., define it ' sententia 
 demonstranda, dictum quod comproban- 
 dum auctor supra posuit.' In the next 
 words, tK yap rfig dXXjjg 'EXXa^og, the 
 yap * probat ab exemplo ;' a frequent 
 force of this particle, especially in cases 
 where the formula Trapddtiyfia rode or 
 TiKfiripiov To^t has preceded. So infra 
 ii. 39, 2, we have, TtK/xripioif dk ov re yap, 
 &c. Other examples may be seen in 
 Matth. Gr. § 615 and 630. 
 
 fKTr'nrrovTtg'] * being banished.' In this 
 passiri' sense the term is frequent in Thu- 
 cyd. and his imitators, especially Joseph., 
 l*rocop., Arrian, and Plutarch. Oi TroXe/u^j 
 f^KTr'nTTovTig ol ^vvarioTaToi is for 01 tu>p 
 
 TToXsfKf) SKTrnrrovTOJv oi ^vvarwraToi. See 
 Matth. Gr. §319. In i)g ^k^aiov ov (where 
 supply Ti) we have the nomin. absol. for 
 the genit. absol. ; the meaning beuig, ' as a 
 residence of perfect security [for persons 
 and property ] ;' (lit., * some stable habit- 
 ancy.') So the Schol. ex|)lains it as put 
 for ojg [iepaiag ovrrrjg rfjg oiKijcniog. Simi- 
 lar is the expression of Jos. Bell. iii. 8, 4, 
 Kav y (SkjSaiov. An example of tlie ri ex- 
 pressed occui-s infra vi. 10, oieaOt airovldQ 
 txtiv Ti (3sf3atov. 
 
 d-TTo TToXaiov fid'Cio — TToXtj'] Doubt- 
 less they mainly contributed thereto ; but 
 the chief cause of the early populousness of 
 Attica was, that those who settled there 
 constantly remained, from the perfect se- 
 curity to personal property there enjoyed. 
 ovx iKavrig ovay]g'\ Supply x^9^~'-v av- 
 Tovg. So in Gen. xiii. 6, we have, ovk 
 f^wpft aurovg ij yfj. Comp. too Gen. 
 xxxvi. 7. The term occurs, also in the 
 absolute use, vii. 42 and 51. 
 
 Ch. III. 1. ^,;XoT dt] The ^£ is re- 
 sumptivc ; the subject treated of above, 
 Kai di auTo, (and which was interrupted 
 by the parenthetical words, fidXifrra te — 
 t^sTrtfixlyav) being here resumed, and 
 another proof of the foregoing assertion 
 now adduced— namely, that they had not 
 in common the very name of Greeks. 
 
 d<T9Eveiaif'\ Meaning (according to the 
 acceptation of the word also in Pausan. 
 vii. 17, and Herodot. i. 143.) political 
 inability ; chiefly, we may suppose, result- 
 ing from the not having the Trepiovaia 
 Xi^Vf^driov before mentioned, by which 
 alone war can be maintained. See infra 
 i. 141, 5, init. 
 
 doKtl de /xoi, &c.] The construction — 
 which is here, as often in Thucyd. varied, — 
 is ably treated of by Goell." as follows : 
 * Post verbum fiuitum tlxe usus est infini- 
 tive cum nominative dvai ri hTriKXijaig, et 
 in fine pro nommativo infert accusativum 
 cum infinitive : KaXCiaQai "EXXijvag. Quod 
 eo factum esse probabile est, quia pra»- 
 cesserunt pra>positiones cum accusativis : 
 Kara tQvt) et Ka9' tKdarovg, qute ipsa verba 
 
 f^^.^,^ 
 
L.y^ X 
 
 THUOYDIDES. 
 «^.A.V ^aAAo. .oAa.0„r'EAA;' ;■'' '"^ "^"r""^ "'" ^'^^ -P 
 
 - -- «— .'^««.. . o!- ".^ 2 1 1: t '^i^c^i§ 
 
 sunt subjecta verboimm Trao^ v^^fl . 
 ^^^fay See Matth. Sr S''^"^ "* '^«- 
 
 the meaning bein. that 'T 1^^^^ •* 
 powerful chieftains ' ^f.J^'^y ^"led, as 
 sense, I have m ? A ^^ ^^'^^ ^^^^ in this 
 Sic. ii^. 432 4 Tsi'fr^^'^^ '■» J>'«<lor 
 
 personally, ^vLu,^!?. l^^ '^ "«^d ^^n- 
 
 This senS o7ttTerh :,^r« ^T^^^stood. 
 
 ' to call to one's aS.n ^' '^'^^'^^ ^«'<^^. 
 infra ii. (sT^ ^^-^stance/ zs found also 
 
 Herodotus and VuLlL' V'T''''' ^^ 
 -An-ian Joseph., a^/ P^ocon '^'^ ^^^'^^ 
 
 35::.T'4^^,T^-tern.ishr;eandati. 
 
 our author,--;n;;;ioir "/''^^ P^^^''^^ to 
 general seiseTS ,°? '" ?"^h ^^ the 
 «l-ialone,ai^:;lt;^'-^^-riuthe 
 
 ^*tT6^at. ItislikewJ^.. ft ^ ^ •''*"''^f '^«- 
 "Uensive force as i ' ^^''® ^'^« »" 
 
 m/Lt^^'fei^'^"^^ --^'-^- See 
 
 5. Ot S' OVV ,\r. " ' 
 
 Render : * Those 1 '""7*^* - ^^^V^Oov] 
 
 mutually understood by eaoh r.ih 
 
 were then separatelv T I ? other—who 
 
 ^eetively, S H^ ,enes dTT.'' *'^^- 
 weakness and wnnT of ^ ^ '"^^ through 
 nieation, effect ^,th:f ^,"^'F°^ai commu- 
 fore the Troi ,n u^ ^ l^ ^^"'^ ^^^^t be- 
 
 ^fteragreateStemr !^^^' '' ^^« ^^'^ 
 that th!y co^, n "^? *^ r^"t'^al affairs, 
 
 that ex7ed dS'""L^!^f ^-f --- untJ 
 
 sense in this nass../ construction and 
 
 consideri " (STh?^" j""^^ ^"^^^^^ed hy 
 
 a view, J Cl ilso .!.''"; P^"'««hetical ; 
 this same senC n ""^^^^ '^^^ ^««^'- In 
 
 Herodot^e^Tio^i^Tirr .r^«^ - 
 
 -me eoV^ptJon. taeaS '"'' ^^"^^^^^^ 
 '"•^'ht with some probalWH. k''*' <^rpardau 
 ry or^arei^ ( hH^f ^ •'r«"J-ctured 
 
 V-, fre,ue^uV Uf^^Ved ^^^^ l^i"^ 
 the dat. would ^t^.^A ^^"eaj , by which 
 
 VV, as m Eurip ^t 2ft '^" ~"'^"^- ^'^^ 
 '^A^oa.ro. And that T?' ^^JJ. '^^^'^^^Tv 
 I should be s?ron^ V '''{•^- 1'^ '" ^^^'te 
 were it not for ceS^^.^r''""^. *" ^'"*"'^'> 
 have found a con^?^ P?'^^«.^« "^ which 1 
 present, e gr Zw ''To.f ''?"'^^ *" the 
 
 properly explains it as nn/f "^"" ^^'^'^ 
 
 a sinnlar form of ex .v^"''' ^"^ compares 
 
 as hcCe, a cvrir 'i''"''' '''^'^^^' there is, 
 *>o'' XsxLTr 'if'^'n^ «P^'«'^'»g> for 
 dueed 2 Sss-^r; "^;,""ght also have ad- 
 
 -ading,! foui!fd^/,^^^V mIs' ''^ ^^' 
 
 »nppoaid in tlo'pjS'S ' '"<'«"A- '■° 
 F'l^beut cusu, \vere it not 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. V. Q 
 
 ^oXu, re, 6',o. a'AA^A<o. ^v.U.av, .al H^navre, i,V„po. K\r,Bi.re, 
 
 "Xgt'ofi:vra"Jve'd\e'd'-:c r v,:."'""^' •'^■""■-^ ' "-g- ^ "avl 
 
 pose a Mending of two modes of cxwx'ssZ' /J'"\ ' '«^'^»^r^"y i" Aristotle. 
 KvvtXDuv TO dc ri, and £ ri^vh™ T' T .'rAf-'ror kpdr,«] 'held a very 
 
 .k being o,„itte^,the"'erb^e„"',e:to°,i^e bfc'JSr aTl^,--' «r'"l'''r"<=""^'-'^-^ 
 the general sense of doimj the action ex! f^lr« , ,t • r "' ''.l'-. '"'■ ""' ''^'"-' 
 pressed or implied in the context Thn, ^^^-tvi jia^ivv tvyov aixkvi M,>/<.f. By 
 the words he're may be ,mS„od ^ \„TT T 'J '"'^"'" *'"= Archipelago.^ 
 though the author had written ^la„,-a^ <^r^ f T^ '^" '^"<"'' ^ ^""»^'6 a 
 Kvv,\eovr,i inoiii^arro. Reader -5^av . • '"''-■'" ™''"'' 'i*'" 
 they only conjointly mtderto^kthe' expt"^ .J-rSimihr" ,"" f"' •''^^ '>-— V- 
 d.t.o« against Troy, because they were "by h, pl xlv 7 wh M 'I '^ f''''''''''^'"" 
 this time become more familiar (or con rr,.,t •' ^' r" "!" ^I'*" ''''»= "'»"•< 
 versant) with the sea (ha i foV^eriv' Irl ''""?'"'', ""!' h^^'fi^^ap «!„■• icara- 
 Here I have, with Bekk Pop andToeil' - ' '', '"'"^'^ "(>X»vrac M ^a„av rijv 
 edited, from almost lUT thT'test MSs" t^u're t^e 7"' '"'' "V '^-'i"-*™-, I conjl 
 ^\d^, instead of the common readin:; ao^ , ?I T'' ''t''"^'"'' '," '*' r"->«.j™rr„,- 
 ri .X5/a,, which would only mean 2? yt """"" "'" ^'''■' '^""^ ^"J« 
 
 niiujui', (as in ^schyl. Tlicb. 23 1 or «,f.i.. , • -v 
 
 (as often in Plato) whereas .{2 ^^^f . i^ swept'^^rT^"'^'^'" '' ^1^ '"''^ 
 niean 'magis [quam antea].' nAt/a> is cleared tC f ^% I^!*'^^^' ^r^'» the sea,' 
 indeed, Attic Greek for Luov Z n f^fon It' ? ^^ E"'^"^' , ,^«^J'>*^' ^^^ 
 Eurip. Heracl. 258, rov Oeov ^J" Hhfn 'ift'^ q'^iv n^^ ^'^'^''- ^" ^""P- 
 ^PpovoJi. : Polyb. iv. 36, where ^A.iWa is l.^' a -^"^ ^'"^ ?"'' ^^7, 51, Ay<Trpe<c« 
 to be undeiiood absol. f^r I'^r " T. ^T^l'^Sr-, _?-"• Hal. Antt i/l2. 
 
 V 
 
 Ch. IV. 1. Mivo>c yAn A,ol Tho ' Ane lorm Ayarpticoi-, found in several in- 
 i^both inchoativra^V.^^tioclnak'e'^ Te^ [re^rS^^'^ '' '''''' ^^'^^^^™' ^^^ 
 
 slender power of the times which preceded ??ihf ^^*^' accordmg to the sense 
 
 thePeloponnesian war ; /r J, b comilrlson t' ^ - "^'^ "^?^"• ^^''- "' *> 2. 
 
 with the period before^VJinos S/T ^/^^f"^ -f«^f «^C, &c.J At roi), W« 
 
 with that "^ from his age t^ the Can tL^'V^ ^^ ^l understood; on which 
 
 war; and thirdly, from^Uience to his own nsL l' ^^- § ^^«' ^- "-^"^^ '^^«^ is 
 
 times.' uiencetonisoun used m the acceptation of our verb to 
 
 tSi'] By Atticism fovi^.\. ^ . ^^"<^' ^«> whence the subst. iwcom<?. In the 
 Herodot.^ atticism, for ,kuv<ov u>v, m same sense the word also occm^ infra ii! 
 
 TraXairaToc—kKTnnn'r^ «-« i t^k • ' ^ '^poaievai elsewhere. 
 
 shnilarpa^^rieof HTzodotl li Tve"ha"" rS""' .V ^' ^«^' ^^^ ^''^ V'P is 
 
 ^p^ro//3«p^.i,., r/. r^;/.'^^^^^^^^ ;7t^;- 0»-,-^' the sense of JnLm 
 
 dvaOrifiara. And so in Latin wr ter/ V' ^""^ 1-"^'''^^ '"« introduce the 
 
 7^W..r hoc fecit. ^aL.6T' a nav"' "^f "^l xT^ "^ '' P'^^>'- . , 
 
 subst.;asinfraI3,andvii.7,a„doftenii &, i Th^^^^'^.-^- ^^"^ /^"Pi^ajx^*', 
 
 Bio Cass. This form of ex, I'ession ralUv cl'h Vi 7»" ,d»«t.nction which the 
 
 cxj cbbion 1 ai ,.ly Greeks thus drew between themselves and 
 
10 
 
 THUCYUIDES. 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. V. 
 
 11 
 
 VTrupwTrapaOaXaaaioi Kal odoc vr]aovg u^ov, inH^r] vp^avro juaWov 
 n^paiovaOaL vavalv en a'AAnAouc, erpairovTO irpoq XrfcjTHav, rjyou- 
 
 iveKa Kai toi^ aaOtvicri roo^^Jc' Kai irpoaTriTrrovTic: TvoXemv ar«x^ 
 CTOiQ Kai Kara Kt^yfxac oiKovfxivniq vpiralov, Kal rov nXfiGTov too 
 
 other nations, has been often remarked. 
 This I am inchned to think they derived, 
 together with many other usages, from 
 Eijypt: for Herodotus tells us, ii. 158, 
 /3ap/3apoi'(,- H Travrag oi AlyvnTioi koXs- 
 ovaiTovg firj <T<pi ofioyXaxTffovg. 
 
 fidWov TTipaiovaOai vavmi^] i.e. Ho 
 hold more intercourse by shipping,' lit. 'to 
 cross the sea more to each other' ; in which 
 sort of phrase the word ttovtov or OdXaa- 
 cav is sometimes expressed. Of the exact 
 phrase vavfTh> Trtpawvadai, 1 have noted 
 no example elsewhere. The nearest ap- 
 proach to it is in Kara OuXaaaav irioaiov- 
 ffOai infra i. 26. 
 
 tTpuTTovTo wpoQ XyoTftav] * betook 
 themselves to ph-acv.' So Liban. Or. 
 p. 124, B. TO. irpufTa toy a rutv veuiv Xy- 
 OTtlai Kai diapTTci^Hv 'to. ciXXrjXwv. He- 
 rodotus, indeed, ii. 152, attempts to ex- 
 tenuate the guilt, by pleading the excuse 
 of necessity : dvayicair) KurkXafit 'lojvdg rt 
 Kai KapuQ avSpag Kara Xr]tj]v iKTrXwrrav- 
 rag. Piracy would seem indeed to have 
 been produced by peculiar circumstances, 
 and, as in the case of the northern European 
 nations, to have grown up together with 
 commerce ; or rather (to use the words of 
 Dr. Southey, Naval Hist, of England, vol. i. 
 p. 139) ' commerce may be said to have 
 origmated from piracy, the civilizing con- 
 sequence of a barbarous cause.' In fact, 
 as Mr. Mitford observes, ' Greece, in its 
 early days, was in a state of peri)etual 
 marauding and piratical warfare. Cattle, 
 as the great means of subsistence, were 
 first the great object of plunder. Then, 
 as the inhabitants of some parts bv degrees 
 settled to agriculture, men, wonien, and 
 children were sought for shires. But 
 Greece had nothing more peculiar than its 
 adjacent sea ; where small islands were so 
 thickly scattered, that their inhabitants, 
 and m some measure those of the shores 
 of the surrounding continent also, were 
 manners by necessity, and almost bv 
 nature. Water-expeditions, therefore, were 
 soon found most commodious for carryui'' 
 off spoils.' ° 
 
 ov tG>v d^vvaTajTciTwv] for i^vvaru,. 
 raruiv, by a common litotes. See Matth. 
 
 Gr §463; and Herm. on Soph. Phil. 
 To7g daOtiiff,] * the poorer sort of 
 
 persons,' i)ersons of slender means : a sig- 
 nification of the word not sufficiently known 
 or attended to, but of which no unimportant 
 illustration is supi)lied by the followmg pj;^- 
 sages, in which 1 have noted its occurrence • 
 Eurip. Suppl. 433, b r daOiv^g, 6 TrXovmog 
 Ts. Herodot. ii. 47, o'l dk irkvtjTfQ uvtCjv vtt' 
 daOfVEiiiQ fiiuv, and viii. 5. Arist(»ph. Pac. 
 635, TOVQ 7rkvT]TaQ doQivovvTag Karropovv- 
 rag dXtpiTwv. Eurip. El. 39, drrOevel Sovg. 
 Eurip. Plisth. frag. vi. 6 yap Trag daOevr/g 
 aiiov jipoToXg, where I would propose to 
 amend theacknt)wiedged c()iTU[)tion which 
 there exists, by reading for the above, 
 
 yap It an dfjOtviaiv dyujv /3. Thus the. 
 meanhig will be, that 'to all persons of 
 slender means there is a great struggle,' 
 namely, to live (similarly, as it is said, 
 
 1 rov. XVI. 26, ' He that laboureth, labour- 
 eth for himself ; for his mouth craveth it 
 of him ;' where the Sept. has tK^^idWai). 
 Moreover, ni the foregoing lines, ^Q irXovi)', 
 o<T(p fiep p^fTTov d (idpog <pkpuv Uovoi dk 
 Kav aoi Kai tpQopai noXXai fSiov 'EveKr' 1 
 would point tpkpeiv; and, for 'oatfi, I wou'ld 
 read btrov, qnantmn, quam, ' how \qy\ easy 
 to be borae !^ Similar is the use of baov 
 ttXhotov m Dionys. Hal. 1 5 JO, 527, 561. 
 
 ^ dTtixiaroig] ' unwalled.' So supra, c. 2, 
 aTHxioTiov ovTwv. By the words fol- 
 lowing, Kara Kwfiag oUovpevaig, it is inti- 
 mated that these cities, or rather towns, 
 were built (like almost all the ancient 
 ones) scatteringly, ' sparsis domihvs et dis- 
 jectis (to use the words of Tacitus), so as 
 to ai)pear rather an assemblage of several 
 villages, than a city. Sparia exactly an- 
 swered to this description, as also did 
 Mantmea, Tegea, &c. 
 
 With the phrase Kara Kwfiag oi/c., com- 
 pare smnlar ones elsewhere: Diod. Sic. 
 111. 260, Kiofirji^bv oiKtlv. Pausan. ix. 5, 4* 
 Kara Kiofiag 'tri fjaav at olKi]atig, and ix.' 
 14, 2, MavTivtag Kara KWfiac duiJKKTfiivovg. 
 Ihe expression seems to have been ori- 
 ginally derived from Herodot. i.96,5, Kar- 
 oiKTjptviov t{ov Mi)i^ojv Kara Kwfiag. Both 
 these expressions, aV«x:'Vr. and Kard Kwuag 
 OIK., occur infra 1. iii. (^kovv di (scil. TroXtig) 
 Kara Kiopag dTeixi(TTovg ; and bv an evi- 
 dent mutation of tlie latter passage, Polyb. 
 "• 17, 9, has: i^kow Kara Kw/jiag dni- 
 XiVroi^f, where the true reading, 1 doubt 
 not, IS dTux'iOTivg. Indeed of the phrase 
 
 \ 
 
 
 U- 
 
 ft'mv iVTivBtv InoiovvTO, ovk e^ovTog irto aia^vvrjv tovtov tov epyov, 
 (ptpovTog 8f Tt Kal ^o£*/C inaWov. 2. ^rjXovai 8c Tuiv te i^irtipwTtjv 
 Tiveg fc'ri K:at vvv, oig Kooifxoq KaXwq rouro 8pav, Kai oi iraXaioi twv 
 noirjTWv^ rag irvcJTtiQ twv KaTairXeovTOJV navTa^ov OjULOiujg ipu>TU)v- 
 TbQ, 'ft Xriarai iiaiv,' log ourt wv irvvOavovTai aTra^iovvTtJV to f()yov, 
 olg T fTTijUtXeg c'/r/ tl^ivai ovk ovH^it^vTwv. 3. EXijit^ovro ot Kai 
 Kar j/TTEipov aAX»iXoi;g. Kal /UEXpt Tov^i woXXd tiJq EXXa^oc rw 
 
 oiKiiv drtixi<TT(i)g an example occurs in 
 Philostr. Vit. Ap. iii. 15. Finally, hence 
 may be illustrated an obscurely expressed 
 passage of Dion. Hal. Ant. i. 12 (evidently 
 formed on this of our author), (pKifft TToXeig 
 fjiiKpag Kai awtx^lg, iUxntip i}v roXg ttu- 
 Xaiolg TpoTTog olKtjaewg avpriOrjg, where for 
 oiKi)(Ttwg I conjecture the true reading to 
 be oiKifftMg ; also for Kai ffvvextiQ, which 
 words have no tolerable sense as referred 
 to in axTTTtp r/v — avvrfOtjg, I would read 
 Kovff., by which the meaning will be, 'not 
 continuously built, but S2)arse.^ And so at 
 c. 10, we have mutually opposed 'ivvoi- 
 KiaBiiaa iroXig and Kara Kwfiag rip TraXait^ 
 rpoTT*^ oiKiffOtlffa, which passage of our 
 author was doubtless in the mind of Dion. 
 Hal. in writing the above words. 
 
 ruv TrXelaTov rov fiiov} for to ttX., as 
 supi'a c. 2. 
 
 OVK cx^^^'^C Tw aiaxvvTjvl * not bring- 
 ing shame.' So Herodotus iii. 133, offa 
 aiax^vi)v inri (pknovra. Plat. Men. 19, t) 
 VIK7] ai(Jx^vr]v (pspn. 
 
 (pkpovTog ik Tt Kai doKvQ F-] ' '^"^ **^^* 
 rviiig with it rather somewliat of glory.' 
 So Pint. Pomp. 24, o)g Kai ^o^av rivd tov 
 tpyov (pkpovTog. Procop. Bell. G. ii. 14, 
 et al. 
 
 2. olg Kofffiog KaXvjg tovto ^p(Jv'\ Subst. 
 for adj., as in our old English idiom, ' it is 
 a credit to do ' this or that. Of the term fol- 
 lowing, KaXdg, the import has been some- 
 what disputed. The Schol., in explaining 
 it tvoejiiijg, (piXai'OpwTriog, offers what is 
 rather a specious <jhss than a well author- 
 ized sense. Not without reason have the 
 best commentators, from Stephens to 
 Poppo, preferred to explain it perite ; 
 though without adducing any examples of 
 the word so used, or showing on what 
 grounds it will bear such a sense. As 
 throwing some light on this peculiar use, 
 I would notice a striking parallel to it, 
 found in our English word handsoiiiely, 
 as used (by an exactly similar sha !e of 
 signification) in the acceptation dexterously; 
 a use of the word (I would observe) no 
 other than what may be called the proper 
 and primitive one, handsome being derived 
 from the Dutch kaiidsaem, dexterous, lit. 
 
 handy. So in a passage of Spenser 
 (adduced by Johnson, Eng. Diet.) we 
 have : * Under it he may convey any fit 
 pillage that cometh lumdsomely in his 
 way.' And in another of Waller : ' Be- 
 comes unhandsome, handsomely to 'scape.' 
 Finally, much the same sense will arise by 
 rendering the expression, with Stephens, 
 bene ; since a deed may be said to be done 
 KaXG>g, when performed suitably to the 
 object in view. And so, Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 24, 
 we have : ^ffjxa KaXwg q.c9kv tig povciKtjv, 
 ex art is legibus. Such, too, is the sense 
 meant to be conveyed by a not dissimilar 
 term, St. Luke xvi. 8, tTryvtat — on ^po- 
 vifiiog iTToiijfft, i.e. by a prudent adapita- 
 tion of means to an end. 
 
 oi TraXaioi tCjv 7rotr;ruiv] for ot iraXaioi 
 TTOiTjTai, by an idiom not unfrequent, on 
 which see Matth. Gr. § 60. 
 
 Tag TrvffTiig — tpwT(x)VTfg] Uvcmg is 
 an old Attic word almost peculiar to our 
 author; though I have noted it once in 
 ^schyl. and once in Em-ip. Twj/ xara- 
 TrXtovTiov, ' of those mariners who rouch 
 at any port or make the land :' an expres- 
 sion not unfrequent in Thucyd. Of tpw- 
 Tioi'Ttg the sense is (by an idiom like that 
 of TrtTTOiTjKt, c. 10, where see note) ' intro- 
 ducing them as asking.' See Hom. Od. iii. 7 1 , 
 and other passages cited by me on Transl. 
 
 d)g ovTt wj/] 'Qg here stands for 
 uiffTTfp, as thowjh. 'Aira^iovvTiov, dedig- 
 nantibus, 'esteeming it unworthy of them' 
 (as in Cicero, Indiynor aliquki), or asper- 
 nantibus (in which sense the word occurs 
 in Plut. vii. 72, 1, cltt. ttjv KaKiuv) or, 
 perhaps, renuejitibus, disavoiclny. And so 
 Gloss. dxaKiiov, renuens. 
 
 olg T tTTifitXkg tlri tlctvai} 'those 
 who might make it their business to 
 know.' So Xen. Mem. iv. 7, olg iTrifitXkg 
 Tavra ilStvai. Dion. Hal. i. 220, 19, Sylb. 
 olg t7np.tXkg, &c. Herodot. ii. 150. Of the 
 form ovK dutXtg (though vmnoticed by 
 philologists) 1 have noted the occurrence 
 in two passages, Synes. Epist. p. 171, D. 
 tpoi yap oyK dptXtg 1<ttiv ttlkvai, &c. 
 Pausan. ix. 2, 2. On the form ovrt — re ov, 
 sec Matth. Or. § 609. 
 
 3. Kui /^v'x.'tt rott^t] ' nay, imtil this day.' 
 
12 
 
 TIIUCYDIDES. 
 
 
 ^' 
 
 vV^ 
 
 VI. Haaa yap, EXXa, .a.g,p„^op«, S,„' ra, «>(.„'...„, „ „,V^. 
 
 bitedt.";Lo7/[7redX^^^^ Sr^^ ^"^, oi "EXX,..,, .hevc the 
 
 sense of the verb m the U^ form s m'^ ' ^ Tr^'""/^^ " "»"^ t''^' ^'^«vo 
 
 rare ; while tlmt in the^ ..M, is Ut nv ^Ti T^'""^'^' ^* ^* ^*^ ''^^^^^^ ^I'y 
 
 unfrequent. The Renei-ul n^un 1 ho " ^fU " ''"''" '^i ^"^"^^^ the ^..s.;.. f.^rZ 
 
 ever, liere intended to be ex^rSis not' In""'' f '"'' ^^'^ "^' ^^'^' ^^-^'^'^'^ ^'« i" 
 
 so much that of .V./.a6;.;.;Xf ^^. ;^^^^^ etres "' I T'"''"' ''''""''' ^^^' "^^^"^ *« 
 
 rci^ards manners and customs fand ZVe T - 1 / '"^ sense ^..?ayv anm (as the 
 
 fore the sense is not ill reXS.^'X .t^H Xt-"" "'"^ 'I"' *^'"")' ''"^ 
 version of Stephens in liis Thes in vn^ x ' ^^^^ f^'^o^i^ armed or fm-ni«hed with 
 
 ;m multis Grid.. l„eis o;vi ant^u Tj' s^?"h "^^t"'"' ^^"^^ ^"' ^ --"'^ «l>- 
 
 ^«>^^«r'), by which are esnecia Iv t^ Z t ' ^''^"' ''''"'"^' "^ ^^^'^''^ ^<l"aily 
 
 understood, the mannei4 tn 1 L ^n ''''' '''^'■'"*' ^" I'^"^' "• ^^- ^i- 28, ai.cs 
 
 winch pre4ilinsre;rnd ner^^^^^^^^^^^ annl"'/ "i T'^t" :^'^»« -«t<>m of w'ear!; g 
 
 The only otlier example^ I ha^^met v h hu ' 7 r'"' *^"^"' "*" '^^'"^':>^-^ g^own 
 
 of this passive forni, and htl"e above 1 Lt 'whiiT h'T * • ^ "^^"^ "^^ '« 
 
 sense IS in .Esehyl. Suppl. C84 (Schuty) nnh.. f \ *• ^."^'"'^ted it (namely, 
 
 "1^ for ^.ot^oTro. See Note on ii 37 1 e t ' "" ""^P"'^''" ^'"""^ ^'^"t- ^rat. 
 
 Of the active form in this sense an examnlo ' > < • , 
 
 occurs in yEschyl. Eum 870 rr^/xt "' "f, ''"^' "'/^^'"^^^o^e oi'oyaf,^.] Tins is 
 
 ^6Mv ^s^or^re,.^ ' ^^^' ^^''^^'''^^' ^''^'l^^ understood to mam, \hat the 
 
 ^AlrojXoiuj] These were infamous f.,r w-vf^ '"T «^i/^/^a./; but that lun.ses 
 
 piracy. See Polycen. iv. 6, 18 Max T- - '''''' '' ' ''' ^ '^'^''^'"'' "^^'•"' ^^'^" 
 
 l>i«s. xxiii. 2. Polyb. iv 37 7 ^^- r.''"'^' .^^^'^^^n/'^^^^ ^^ ^^'^'»^^- "' J'i^tory or 
 
 ^ ro r. <Tc^,;^o0op.T<T0«,, 'ieJ Render- ^^'''""' ^j'^''^^ '' '^^^ ^^ h.st to Li^ 
 
 'The being arm^d [while en^aLd in L ^ !' '""'"'' *'''"' "'"^ (^^'^ "^^'^''-^ ^'- 8», 
 
 ordnmryoccupationsoflifejlu4^il nud "^^'^^^/^«%«* «!f//'^*'0 for oiV^r^a, in 
 
 m use with those continentll natW from ^H 's^ ^^^""-^'-^ - -'-• .So Plutarch 
 
 the old piratical mode of life •' iuasnmH J ?'' ''^' ^ ^'"'""^- "P'^^^'oC V^^ 
 
 as ai-uis were necessarily vvorn no o^^^^^^^^^ ^'^ !^ ^ 'i ^'^''^ «"^J m bis Syn.p. V. of 
 
 pirates and freebootere.'b^t by " Soni' ^Jc ''^ Sh; f ^T'\ "'^ '^ ' ' ^'"'^^'^^ '^^^^- 
 
 vvho meant to defend themselves am secure ix% ^i"'^^^"^^^' ^^'> ^^^ ^'^/^ i" l*a"san. 
 
 their property, even peasants-a state of ^J' fu '!"'" ''"^^ ''' '^^^^ «''^^- 
 
 society which even niw exists L sevU f?^' ^ employing the term in ques- 
 
 purtsof Asia,especiallvTurkev H^nd J ; /•' "'"'' ^"^^'*"' '"^'^"^« ^o rei.resent these 
 
 and Circassia. ^ So Dr Chr'k^ t »"' ^'^'^''"^J^/'-/'^^'^'^- as mere o/>j,>.V ./„ or ST 
 
 Travels, says that ^anTongutc^^^^^^^^^ T"'"'^' ^r^^'^-^ -« -i^> -prall; 
 
 he labours of the plough be'comet ' ^ 7^'^*"«^">^'7-^ -- -«-" ->ic o/.o..' 
 
 like occupation, and thetower goes ^o 4^^^^ '^ "^" i "^"l-'^^''' ^^^"'^ composed of an 
 
 h... grain attended by his sabfe^;:rd^i;L' Setir^^' '' "*^"^ ^"^^^'^^ «^' -^"^'^ 
 
 Ch VI. 1. ^<ru^^po0opa] Svore arms ' ihfJ'^t'^''^i'^^ >^^ f-^*^'' "^"^^b'. from 
 
 Of this verb in the active voicrireuenV , fibbers who mfested all the frequented 
 
 examples occur in Died Plm \ . t '^'^^ * "" '^^''*^' <'f society like that described 
 
 and Max. Tyr. I„ tlJ^lfo^JH^^^^^ '^"^Z, "'^ ' '^^ '"^'"^ ^^'^^ ^-^'-" unoceu .td,' 
 
 met with it no where ^^xcept [1^1/0 >re Z ^^^^'^^'^'^^^^^f ^.^^alked (or rather, 4it 
 
 ceding chapterand hi a n-msL.J.T \ -^ through by-j)aths.' ^ 
 
 ^^- f £ t(7<c/;. t^oTrXot or ti, oTrXoij.-, as Ildian. vi. 9, 10. 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. VT. 
 
 13 
 
 ofxoidjv ciaiTTf inarwv. 3. iv tolq irpwroi Be AOrjvaioi tov re alBiipov 
 KUTidevTOj KUL avHfiunj T^ Biairy eg to r^vcjapwrepov fxeTeaTr]aav, 
 KUL ot irpeajJuTepoi auToig tiov euBai/moviov j Bid to ajSpoStairoi^, ou 
 
 2. Siairrj/iciTiov'] mice ratiomim, as Hc- 
 rodot. ii. 36, 11. At tc Trdvrag o^ioiiov diair. 
 the Iq is not to be taken in the sense apud, 
 but per J as denoting extent. The phraseology 
 here is very elliptical, and if expressed at 
 full length, the words would stand thus : 
 riov TTOTe kui tg Travrag b^iouoq ^lairtj- 
 jxaTtov diuTeivovTa, * extending alike to 
 
 to have been at one time in vogue among 
 the Athenians. 
 
 Of the expression in question, avtifisvy 
 
 ry ^lairy, examples occur in Phil. Jud. 
 
 p. 584 ; Dio Cass. p. 19, 7> civtiiiivy ry 
 
 Siairy xi^^l^^'^oi: and so Pint. Sert. 13, 1, 
 
 TTpfcr/Syrfpog ijv, Kai ri Kai irpbg dveifiE- 
 
 vrjv ySq Kai rpv^epdv Siairav fvSe^ojKwg. 
 
 all.' Accordingly, in a ])assage of Procop. Finally, as imparting light to, and receiving 
 
 p. 321, 30, evidently imitated from the light from, the present passage, I woubl 
 
 present, we 
 
 have: to. de kiriTtj^svfiaTa 
 fJ-kXP'' ^S TQvg diroyovovg TrapaTrt^ttTrojUfva 
 Tutv 7rpoyeyevtjfXkvo}v Trjg (pvcrnog ivdaXfia 
 yivtrai. 
 
 3. iv Tolg TTpwToi, &c.] There is here a 
 
 adduce the following in Eurip. Andr. 725, 
 dvtifikvov TO XP'//*^ TTpta^VTCJv ykvog. 
 
 kg TO TpviptpioTipov fiiTiCTTijfTav] for 
 fxiTili\r)07]<yciv. So in Agath. ii. 1 1 (a 
 passage evidently imitated from the pre- 
 
 certain peculiarity of idiom, such as occurs sent), we have : ig to Tpvipepwrtpov Ttjg 
 also infra iii. 17, 81, and vii. 24, and has SiaiTTjg fieTaj3tft\rjrT9ai: and Atheii. 229, 
 been ably treated on by Hermann on Vigor, ptTa^aWovTiov kiii to iroXvTf\k(TTtpov. 
 787, 250; Matth, Gr. § 290; and Kuhner, Of t^ to Tpvtp. the sense is, *hito a some- 
 Gr. § 591, 2. It is commonly explained what luxurious mode of life.' 
 on the supposition that the dative case of Kai 01 TrpiajSvTfpoi avToig twv tv5. &e.] 
 the superl. would be added if the sentence So in Phil. Jud. 900, we have: 01 Trpecr/Sv- 
 were given at full length, namely, ev Tolg repoi tCjv d[3pociaiTiov. The dat. hero 
 TTpiuToig TrpCJTOi. Dr. Arnold thinks that may stand for the geiiit. ; or rather, avTolg 
 in its actual usage it is to be considered as is for t^ avTiov, ex ilfh. See Matth. Gr. 
 one word, like the expression tffTiv o'i: it § 392, 1 ; and note infra iii. 98, 1. 
 being observable that the gender of the The connexion of sentiment here, Poppo 
 article never changes, but only that of the ably traces as follows : ' Athenienses primi 
 adjective. Thus we have tp ToXg TrXtlaTui mitiore et delicatiore vita usi sunt ; sed 
 vfjeg, infra iii. 17, and not ti/ Ta7g 7rXt7- hi quoque olim ^'Egyptionim more lineas 
 (TTai : just as we have tffTiv 01, t(TTiv top, tunicas gestanmt, et in reliquo cultu bar- 
 Ac. and rarely ticriv 01, or elaiv u)v. barorum similes fuerunt; quem barbaricum 
 
 TOV (Tidrjpov KaTsOtvTo] 'laid aside the cultum imprimis opulenti, (tudaifioveg) et 
 
 wearing of arms :' an expression often ex iis potissimura seniores diu retinuerunt.' 
 
 found in Josephus, and which occurs also did to aj3po^tairov] Meaning not luxury 
 
 in Aristid. i. 224. in generaly but rather that of dress in par- 
 
 Kai dvHp.kvy — ^iTk<jTr](Tav'] 'and, relax- ticular. Comp. the similar expression of 
 
 ing the severity of ancient customs, passed Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 1 787. To this luxury 
 
 into a more refined and civilized mode of of dress the elderly Athenians were, it 
 life.' Of dvtiiikvy the gloss found in the 
 Schol. dvBripq,, is, I would observe (not- 
 withstanding what Stephens has urged), 
 any thing l>ut irrelevant ; and in vain is it 
 
 that he would cancel tlie word : for though 
 
 seems, not a little prone. And so in 
 Aristoph. Thesm. 848, we have : yep(«>i' dk 
 Xiopti ^Xavi'^a teat KOv'nroSag t^tov, 
 i. e. a garment made of very soft wool, and 
 a sort of smart j!)?/w//>s with thin soles ; and 
 dvQtipbg is, like dvOivbg, a term proi)erly Vesj). 758, 0p£i^a> — Trape^wvoo-a 7rpe(T(5vTy 
 api)lied to dret^s (and so Artemid, Oneir. ^vp.<popa' xovSpov Xiixnv, x^divav fiaXu' 
 ii. 3, we have laOiig dvOtjpd : and in Eurip. Kt'jv, mrrvpav. 
 
 Iph. Aul. 73, dvOrjpbg fxiv t'l/xaTiov aToXy. Moreover, these words are meant to 
 See also Schol. on Eurip. Phoen. v. 505), intimate why they had icorn the linen dress 
 yet it is sometimes used in a metaphorical and the golden ornaments, not why they 
 sense, to signify lanfuit, sphndldus; and had ceased to use them. Accordingly they 
 with a view to this acceptation, the Schol. are to be construed with <popovvTig, not 
 we may suppose, employed the word. Yet with tiravaavTO. The Athenians, we find, 
 under this figurative expression a certain first used a simple costume, as did the 
 natural allusion seems also to have been other Greeks : but being the fii-st to relax 
 had in mind, namely, to certain fioicered from the ancient strict simplicity of life, 
 robes which, from ancient pictures, appear and resort to one of greater luxui'y, they 
 
u 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 II 
 
 I . 
 
 TToAuc XP-vo^ ^Trag, ^.rj.a', re Acvouc Uaiaavro 6opoCvre,, ^al 
 XPV.U.. r.r..y.. e^e^a .pa;/3uXov avagou^evoc rcJ. I ..] Ke^aA>7 
 
 LTBER I. CAP. VI. 
 
 15 
 
 U* r^^ 
 
 began to wear Hnen instead of woollen 
 garments. And this species of luxury did 
 not cease before the elderly men among 
 the wealthy mhabitants of Attica, who 
 retamed the former fashion longer than 
 Others, themselves gave over wearing these 
 Imeii tunics and golden ornaments for the 
 head. rho same fashion also existed 
 among the lonians, who were of the same 
 race w,th the Athenians. AceordinrWy, 
 when this species of luxury was laid asid'e 
 the Athenians again, following the example 
 ot the Lacedaemonians, returned to a more 
 simple costume. 
 
 Finally, as the simple fact of wearin^r 
 Imen garments could not in itself ccmsti'^ 
 tute a luxury, I entirely coincide in the 
 opinion of Goell. that the luxury in ques- 
 tion must have consisted in their beinf- 
 not only of linen material, but often richly 
 embroidered. Such vestments (he adds), 
 embroidered with flowers and all sorts of 
 ornamental work, had always been much 
 m use among the ^Egyptians : and indeed 
 the wearing of linen vestments, both plain 
 and embroidered, was probably boiTowed 
 b^- the Greeks from Egypt. That ^Elian, 
 in his Var. H. iv. 22, and Heraclides Pont 
 ap. Athen. 512, should, in adverting to 
 what our author here states, use the ex- 
 pression, not Xirovg, but TroiKiXovg, cer- 
 tainly will not prove, what Hemsterhus 
 suspects, that our author so irrote here • 
 but this It plainly shows,— that so they 
 understood him to mean, and, it would 
 seem, not without reason. Such, too, we 
 may suppose to have been the opinion of 
 the Schol. from his exi.lanation (above 
 adverted to) of dvu^hy by dvOnpi K it 
 be asked, why then did not our author at 
 once use the more explicit term, yroiKi- 
 Aoi/i- ? I answer, for no other than the 
 same reason as that for which he chooses 
 infra n. 97, to write simply i^avrd, not 
 tpv<pavra : namely, because he often i)re- 
 fers tor brevity's sake, to leave a thin.^ 
 implied rather than expressed. " 
 
 XpixTdJv TtTTiyiov Ivipnei Kpio(3v\ov dva. 
 Sovfievoi - rpix^i.] Render : * wreathing 
 their hair mto a topping, which they clasped 
 around by the insertion of golden grL- 
 hoppers ' The word .p^u'tivXae (according 
 to Its derivation, which Goell. has well 
 
 and the Latin roarer.) denotes ' something 
 that involves the head around, and encircles 
 
 It as with a crown,' From the Schol. wo 
 learn that the «rp<6/3. was a sort of hraU- 
 W(j of the hair, drawn up either wav, and 
 terminating in a point. It was amon- the 
 men called Kpui^vXog ; among the women, 
 icopvfii3og ; and among the children, (tkop- 
 
 TTtOQ. ' ^ 
 
 With respect to the xp^f^oi rerTiyfc 
 these served (like the ornamental combs of 
 modeni times) to keep the top-knot (/cptJ- 
 fivXov) m order. Of these the top was 
 shaped after the resemblance of a grass- 
 hopper; that being a form originally adopted 
 trom the predilection of the Athenians for 
 whatever bore any affinity to themselves, 
 who boasted of being aifroxOovec, or aho- 
 riymal: in which instance we may (as Mr 
 Mitchell on Aristoph. Vesp. 230, suWests) 
 suppose them to have imitated their proto- 
 types, the Egyptians ; for as they (he adds) 
 wore their favourite symbol, the chafer, in 
 this manner, so Attic pride set up a rival 
 m the head-dress thus introduced by 
 Cecrops and his followers. Finally t'o 
 these grasshopper combs we have an al- 
 luswn m Aristoph. Eq. 1331, W Utlvog 
 opq-v rtTTiyopo<p6pog, ry 'pxahi^ axmiari 
 XafiTrpoQ: and othei-s in Fliilostr. imarr 
 p. 837 and Heracl. Pont, in his treatise 
 TTspi ySovrig, eited by Athen. p. 512. More- 
 over, m the following passage of a very 
 ancient writer, cited by Athen. 525, we 
 have similar ornaments ascribed to the 
 i^amians (by nhom their use was doubtless 
 derived from the early Athenians), vp/;- 
 <THac Sk ic6p,>^PaL Itt' avTiSv, rerr/yeglr 
 XaiTai S rn^pr]VT' dvkfUft. 
 
 Here, for the common reading h' htru 
 Bekk. Pop. and Goell. have very properh' 
 edited, from several MSS., iviprru-a read- 
 ing, I would add, confirmed by what we 
 find in similar passages of ^lian V H 
 
 Z'^li ^7Tc"*'*- ^^^' 2- 246, 's. 286; 
 30 ; Theophyl. Sim. p. 93 and 152 ; A^ath 
 p. 9 ; Etym. Mag. 340, 2. The wo?d is 
 derived from the old fut. h4p<rio of Ipnnu, 
 insero, intersero, occuiring in Herodot. iv.' 
 
 Of this use of dva^ku), religo, I have 
 noted an example m Dion. Hal. t. i 424 
 K£Kpv<pd\oig (net-work, head-gear) rdg 
 TrXoKafiicag dvadovvTag. 
 
 Finally, an evident allusion to the 
 present passage is observable in Lucian, 
 iNavig. 3, yfpovrag dvadovfikvovg KpojfSvXov 
 VTTO TtTTiyi xpvfftp dviiXrinnkvov. 
 
 luivojv Tovg 7rpsai3vTfpovg ~ KUTSfrxf] 
 
 TToXu avTTj T) (TKWti KaAoyjc. 4. liiiTpia S' uv iadrJTL Kai ec rdv vvv 
 r^oTToy TrpojToi AaKecai/Liovioi t^prjtTavro, Kai eg rd aWa irpog rovg 
 TToWovg ol TO. /tif/^w KEKTrjinivoL iGoSiaiToi juaAicrra KaTiartjcrav. 
 5. tyvi.ivu)Ot}(Tav rt TrptvToi, Kat eg to (jiavepov aVoSuvre^, Xiira /tieTa 
 Tov yv/LivateaOai rjXeixpavTo' to ^e waXai Kai ev t(o OXviinriaKui 
 ayuiin StaZ^w/xara e^prTeg irepi to. a'lSola ol aOXrjrnl riycui't^ovro, [/co* 
 
 Pop. supposes the (TKtvi) to be as it were 
 personified : yet in the idea of a dress being 
 })ersonified, there is something so harsh, 
 that I would venture to conjecture, for 
 Tovg ■7rpe(T(3vTkpovg, iv rolg TrpfafSvTEpoig. 
 The tv might very well be absorbed by 
 the foregoing ujv ; and then role irpeajSv- 
 Tspoig would easily pass into rox)g irptajiv- 
 rspovg, from the construction with Karkaxt 
 seeming to require it, though in reality 
 KarkfTXi belonged to >) (tksvi), the sense 
 being, ' this mode of dress premiled,^ as in 
 the phrase Xuyog, (prjpri, or do^a Karkxn : 
 and also infra iii. 89, tojv KarexowMV 
 atia^Loiv. If the above conjecture be 
 thought not admissible, it must be sup- 
 posed, that as diseases, trouble, fear, and 
 danger are said Karkxtiv rivd (see Stepli. 
 Tlies. 3964, B), and hence any one is said 
 KarkxefrOai, to be affected 6y them (so in 
 Hdian. ii. 5, 1, we have Kartx^i jxs tu/ioi- 
 pia, * tenet me felicitas,' for, constitutus 
 sum iti felicitate), on the same principle 
 there may here be a sort of hupallage, and 
 OKivt) may be understood not so much of 
 the dress itself, as the custom or fashion of 
 wearing it, which, like other habits, may 
 be said to hold or occupy the person who 
 is held by it. 
 
 4. ^tTpiq. icrOz/rf] 'modest, simple mode 
 of dressing.' 'The Lacedaemonian dress 
 (observes Muller) consisted of two parts, 
 the x^T'^v and the x^aiva, both of woollen. 
 The first was a narrow kind of frock with- 
 out sleeves, coming down to the knees ; 
 the other, a sort of large square shawl 
 (like the Scotch plahi and the Moorish 
 bornouse), which wrapped round the left 
 arm, then passed across the back and 
 under the right arm, from whence it was 
 crossed over the breast, and the end 
 thrown over the left shoulder.' 
 
 laodiaiToi p-dXiara KUTSdTTjffav^ * were 
 put mostly on an equality with the bulk of 
 the people.' In the expression iaodiaLToi 
 (which the Schol. explains by o/xodiairov) 
 there is reference not only to the common 
 food and dress, but also to the common 
 education, civil and military, in which all 
 Spartans shared alike. So Julian, p. 134, 9 
 (with this passage evidently in view), has: 
 ifftjg d^iovv ixpnv '''po'pnQ Kai Traideiag : 
 
 and so Aristot. Pol. iv. 9 ; Liban. Or. in 
 Jul. § 109, TrpoffrjKSiv avTifi roig iroXXolg 
 IfToSiairov dvai. The word also occurs in 
 Dio Cass. 22, 21. 158, 87. 108, 69 ; Lucian 
 ii. 82. iii. 404. 
 
 5. kyvnpii}9t]<Tdv re Trpwrot] ^ i. e. (says 
 the Schol.) in the games.' Gottleber ob- 
 serves that the word \first ' must not be too 
 much pressed, since it aj>peai*s from Plat. 
 Rep. v. p. 452, that the Cretans were the 
 first, and that from them the Lacedaemo- 
 nians borrowed this, like most of their other 
 customs. But Plato there only says that 
 they first adopted gymnastic exercises. The 
 two accounts may very well be reconciled 
 by taking tyvfivajOrjaav of the (/ymnasia, 
 not the dyojvtg. 
 
 6Q TO cpavspov] It is not necessary, with 
 Goell. to take this as standing for tv rt^i 
 (pav€p(p ; nor, with Bauer, to suppose an 
 ellip. of 7rpotX66i>Teg. The tg simply de- 
 notes purpose of action, 'stripping /or all to 
 see.' In X'nra riXei\pavTO, 'smeared them- 
 selves with oil,' XiTra is, according to 
 Buttm. and Kuhner, the dat. of the neuter 
 Xiirag ; the last syllable having become 
 shortened, in common pronunciation, from 
 Xirrg, to XiTrnt, similarly as in the words 
 vdag and yijpag. We have, indeed, in 
 Pausan. viii. 19, 1, Xnrd^a rjXififikvoi. But 
 as that uivolves two glaring grammatical 
 blunders, there can be no doubt that the 
 true readuig in that passage is, as S_>ib. 
 long ago was of opinion, XtTra dXTjXi/ifisvoi : 
 or, rather, as a milder and yet equally 
 effectual emendation, I would propose Xiir' 
 dX. Probably the writer might have in 
 view the Homeric expressions, Xtrr' dXeiipe, 
 Od. vi. 227 ; and dXei\pafiivio XiV iXaii^i, 
 II. X. 577. 
 
 Sia't^iiifiara exovreg] The word Std- 
 t^Mfia, though rare, is found in Joseph. 
 Ant. iii. 7, 1, ^id^tjfia 6' tort Trtpi rd 
 aidola. Philostr. Vit. Ap. iv. 42, did'^wixa 
 iX*^'Pf yvp.v6g. 
 
 The ^idZ,. was a broad girdle, used for 
 decency's sake. It is called by Pausan. i. 
 44, I, Trepi<^u)fia. But tJtat, as we learn 
 from Pollux ii. 166, and vii. 65, only de- 
 noted a belt about the loins, worn by those 
 who used great personal labour, to prevent 
 ruptures. 
 
\f\' 
 
 ■i 
 
 IC 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 wc vvv Ka. ^aX.<Tr„ roTc 'A<T.aroTc, nvy^^<; kuI ,r«X„c J0X« r.'O.ra,. 
 
 TO 7ra 
 
 Vll. lo.^^ 66 TToAeo,,, ixyat fxl„ vt,Lrara i^iclaOvTav, Kal i',S„ ttAo,,- 
 
 Homer and the Etym. Majr.) say it took :roXXai Sui) mrd 
 
 &.h" : T/l" T'if • .""hV/^ ■ r'-»-'fo"".o.o.,o.„,. as often 
 
 Olmpiad « Bnf if r t^' ,.'" ""; "'DioCass. See 11,^11. Gr. §446. 
 
 tio„. And the oi ii strongly Jinfirmed bv Mon Hal" Ant Cm T afT' '^''^" 
 
 a passage (evidently imitated from the y.^o.;"^^' Phi Jud n tj '^''"'^ ' 
 
 present) of Anpian t i 17 f^n ' • rci^v^tviov. z mi. jua. p. yy4, trt ttAwi- 
 
 Lx/,. iri. ffT'..*: '• J.^' ,^^'^.'^«' r /^^vo^^(..^ Dio Cass. 227, 10, i^uli, 
 
 From the united aithoril^ oJX Sehol. M^J^"^':.^^'^'!"!^ ™"-'' f™" «'- 
 
 there any real diserepaney between ths by 'ausan ,^3 ^7i^?' "x"''' '%r'"'-.""<'-' 
 statement and that of Dion. Hal. Ant. vH^ and Tto o|7 "''r-TK ""^'""'^ = 
 
 LU'^iLnviirrvt^,rx-f-'- ^^-^ "^^»'\4^ 
 
 (3ap(3ai)u)v lariv oIq: but it is better fn Ijavrariv. 
 
 consider .Vrti. ol,- as a clause taken out o? tl,. "''^"'^ ^"^ aiyucXol^ rdx- Ur.] ^at 
 s, ci* a uausc taken out of the very sea-coast built them with walls.' 
 
 < ' 
 
 r.« 
 
 LTIJER I. CAP. VIII. 
 
 17 
 
 ToTc aiyioXinq rei^emv BKTitovTo, Kal Ttwg iGOfxovg a7rfAa'ju|3avoi', 
 ifXTTOpiac re evBKa Kai rr/C tt^oc tou^ 7rpo(ToiVouc * tKaaToi tdvuoc' 
 2. ai OE TToAococ, 0(a ri]v Apcrrf/av fTrt ttoXu arrto-yowda^, utto OaXda- 
 Grjg juaXXuv lOKiaOrjaav, ai re tv raiq vricjoiq Kal tv raiq rfTretpoig' 
 (j^f£9y ya^ aXXriXfwg te Kal t(ov aXXiuv oaoi ovreQ ov OaXaaaioi 
 KUTiM) w'kovv') Kai /i^xpt TouSe Iti avwKiafAivoi ctcr/. VIII. Kal ouy 
 r)aaQV Xn^Gvai Y\aav oi vr)<Ji(j)Tai, Kapt^ ^f ovreg Kal ^oiviKsg' ovtoi 
 yap CT} rag irXtidTag raJv vj^aiov WKirrav, /LiaoTvpiov ^e' A^Aoi; yap 
 KaOaipojuivtjQ ./^ro A6r}vai(jjv iv ruiSe Tto ttoXe/uho, Kal tcjv OtjKwv 
 
 Alluding to the contrary practice formcrljf 
 subsisting, of building them icllhout walls 
 (like large open villages), and removed 
 from the sea-coast, that they might be out 
 of the way of pirates. See Mitf. vol.i. p. 25. 
 
 laO^ovc aTreXdfi^avov] So iv. 45, aTro- 
 \af36vTeQ rbv rfJQ Xepffovriffov IffOfiov tTti- 
 Xiaav ; and iv. 113, dTreiXrjfifxtvov iv (TTev<p 
 iaOfnp; iv. 102, d7ro\a/3wv r£ix<t fiaKptp, 
 in which, and all such passages, philologists 
 have fallen into error by not perceivuig 
 that hOfxbg is put for what Thucyd. at 
 vii. 26, calls laOfjioiStg x^P^"^- Thus diro- 
 Xafi^dveiv in this use signifies, as we say, 
 to take off, take in, and occupy. The situa- 
 tion of Corinth was chosen as being the 
 great thorowjhfare between Peloponnesus 
 and the rest of Greece. Sometimes when 
 a peninsula was too large to be occupied 
 by the city to be founded, the very isthmus 
 was occupied so as to coimnand the whole, 
 as in the case of Potidsea. 
 
 Trpog To{)Q Trpoao'iKOVQ BKaaroi i(TxvoQ'\ 
 * For (as observes Mitf.) the terms neigh- 
 bour and enemy have, in the language of 
 politics, been ever nearly synonymous.' So, 
 I would observe, in Juven. Sat. xv. 33, we 
 have: * Inter //it^twto.'? vetus atcjue antiqua 
 simultas, Immortale odium.' And to this 
 our author alludes elsewhere ; e. g. iv. 92, 
 irpoQ Tovg d(TTvyeirovng Trdcri to dvTiTraXov 
 Kai iXevOepov KaOiaTarai. 
 
 2. diTtcxoiiffaj'] * prevalent.' So Bek. 
 and Pop. edit, for vulg. avriaxovrrai ; com- 
 paring the words infra vii. 71j *7ri TroXr 
 dvTKTxoiKTjjg riig vavfiaxiag. And they 
 might also have adduced ii. 64, [iiffog ovk 
 STTi TToXv dvTSxfi- Plut. Symj). aj). Steph. 
 Thes. fitj^i TTpog fiiav yfitpav dvrkxnv, 
 which is just after expressed by hajxtvsiv. 
 IMato Ax. 365, avridxti S^og ri ; and Pol. 
 492, dvO't^Hv i)v ov — oixrioiaOai. It is 
 scarcely necessary to observe, how prefer- 
 able in point of simplicity and force is the 
 above reading as comj)ared witli tlie other, 
 wliicli > ields a sense forced and frigid. 
 
 f0«|f)ovj ' laid waste,' ravaged, plundered. 
 A somewhat rare sense of the word, founded 
 
 VOL. 1. 
 
 on its similar acceptation in Hom. II. ii. 
 302. Not unfrequontly it occurs followed 
 by dyw, as in Herodot. vi. 90. 
 
 OaXdamoi^ i. e. as the Schol. on vii. 67, 
 explains, OaXaffffovpyoi, Siafarimj. The 
 signification is rare. Yet it occurs also 
 in Herod, vii. 144 ; Lucian ii. 96 ; Arrian 
 E. A. vii. 19, 10, OaXdffctioi drf)pt»nroi : all 
 derived from Homer's 11. ii. 614, ou (T^ktc 
 QaXd(j(Tia tpya fKfirfXii. 
 
 icdrw] 'on the sea-coast,' namely, as 
 distinguished from avto, the inland jiarts. 
 
 dvf^KiGfikvoi £»(Ti] for dvti) i^K. A sig- 
 nification also found in Plut. Marc. 6 ; 
 Philostr. Vit. Alex. iii. 13; Pausan. 119, 
 32. 128, 26. Nor is it confined to the later 
 writers ; examples of it occur in Aristoj)h. 
 Pac. 207 ; Theophr. ap. Athen. p. 682, ro'ig 
 dv<^Ki<Tfisvoig TTJg OaXdffarjg. Finally, in 
 the masculine here and before at eKatrroiy 
 there is (as Goell. observes) a construct^) ad 
 sensum, because as there we have a trans- 
 ition from sJdps to wariners, so here wo 
 have from cities to cUiz<^ns. Compare viii. 
 64. 
 
 Ch. viii. 1. ovx rjfffTov] for fxdXXov. 
 
 Kdpsg re uvTtg Kal ^oiviKeg] 'who were 
 both Carians and Phoenicians.' 
 
 (pKiffav] 'colonized.^ So all the recent 
 editors read for vulg. <pKT}(Tav. The colo- 
 nization in question must be understood 
 not as subsisting at the s:ime time, but in 
 succession ; for it a])pears from Diodorus 
 and Conon, that the Carians were not the 
 original settlers, but colonized the islands 
 after the expulsion of the Phoenicians. On 
 the subject of the Carians, see IKrodot. iv. 
 147. vi. 44. 
 
 fiapTvpiov 5i'] This, as Matth. observes, 
 is one of those cast's in which (as in that 
 of reKixrfpiov dk, (Tijfinov ^i, dijXov St) pro- 
 positions are merely intimated by the use 
 of the principal word; which is then fol- 
 lowed by a proposition introduced by yap. 
 The plena locutio oceure in Herodot. ii. 58, 
 TtKiirjpiov Si fioi Tovrov ToSt (cffri), and 
 ./Eschyl. Eum. 659, TtKftrtpiov Se tovSb act 
 Stt^u) Xoyov. 
 
 C 
 
18 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 ,vT' 
 
 d^\f 
 
 ';' 
 
 uvai^imicft^v oaai ijffav roJv rtOv^tiTwv ev ry vriao)^ vnlp i\fHav Kapeg 
 icpaviiaav, yvu)aOtvTeg ry te OKtvy Tuiv ottXwv, ^ ^vvTiOa ^/nevoi, Kai tm 
 rpoTTw, lo vvv £Ti OaTTTovGi. 2. KaraaravToc ^6 rou Mlvu) vavTiKov, 
 TrXwi^tvTi^a iyiviTo ira^' aXXriXovt;' oi yap t/c rwv vvowv kqkov^- 
 70c arfCTTTjdav VTT avTov, ore mp Kal rag woXXdg avTtjv KUTioKile. 
 3, Kai 01 irapa OaXaffrrav avOptJiroi /muXXov rj^r/ rr/v KTrjaiv twv 
 Xp»?^ara>v Trocou^tvot, ^e/3oiorfpov wVouv* fcat rtrj^ Kal TEi-^ri nepu- 
 fjaXXovTOj WQ irXovmwT tpoi iavruiv yiyvofixivoi' '^(pd^tvoi yap tiZv 
 
 vTrkp i'lijiiffv] Sub. fispog ; but the plena 
 lociifio scarcely ever occurs in the classics. 
 Thucyd. seems to have regarded the word 
 as a noun; while Herodot. (who almost 
 always prefixes the article) regards it as 
 an adjectire. By * ahorc half is here meant, 
 the Scholiast says, above half of the ori- 
 ginal colonizers, namely, Phoenicians and 
 Carians ; * for,' he adds, * the Greeks burnt 
 the bodies.' Such, however, was not al- 
 ways the case. 
 
 ivvTiOafifikvoi^ The MSS. fluctuate be- 
 tween KvvTsOa^fiBVOi and KwrtOafifisvy : 
 of which the former has been edited by 
 Goell.— the latter by Pop. and Bek. The 
 Greek is equally good, and the sense yielded 
 the same according to either reading, ^uv- 
 TsOcififiivoi meaning, *cogniti habituarmo- 
 rum (for arniatura), quippe qui cum eis, 
 vel ea, sepulti essent;' and KwrtOafifikvy, 
 *cogniti armatura, quippe qu£e cum eis 
 esset sepulta.' I have preferred the former, 
 because, though each is alike Thucydidean, 
 KvvTiOafx^kvoi is less likely to have arisen 
 from the scribes, being, mdeed, the more 
 difficult reading ; and it is strongly con- 
 firmed by a passage, evidently imitated 
 from the present, of Arrian E. A. i. 16, 8, 
 TovTovQtBa\\/tv 'A\. i,vv toiq oirXoiQ' from 
 which words it appears that the writer in 
 this passage of our author, recognized very 
 properly an ellipsis of OTrXotg, to be sup- 
 plied from '6Tr\u)v, or, what is the same 
 thing, avToiQ. 
 
 Finally, aKivy tuiv ottXwv may be said 
 to stand for OTrXoig, by a form of expres- 
 sion of which several examples occur in 
 Procop. and Pausan. ; and so apparatus 
 armor um ui Liv. viii. 14. Here, however, 
 I apprehend, the word <TKtvy is not pleo- 
 nastic, but bears the sense accoutrement^ 
 equipment, diaKofffirfaig, meaning manner 
 of equipping, and so equivalent to fashion 
 of their arms, that being peculiar. As, 
 then, they were the inventors of the bosses, 
 handles, and devices of shields, and the 
 crests of helmets, so, from the ancient and 
 generally existing custom of burying war- 
 riors with their arms (to which there is an 
 allusion in Soph. Aj. 577, rd (V dWa rivxn 
 
 Koiv efioi r£0rti//6T«t, and the passage of 
 Arrian above quoted) they would thus bo 
 l-ecognised by the fashion of their arms. 
 
 Tip TpoTTtf), (f} VVV In OaTTToixri] ' and 
 also by the mode [of interment], the [one] 
 now in use among them,' namely, by turn- 
 ing their heads the contrary way to that 
 of the PhcenicianSf whereby they would be 
 effectually distmguished from them. 
 
 2. KaraarcivTOQ tov MtVw vavrtjcow] 
 ' the navy of Minos being estaljlished.' 
 
 7r\u)'ifxa)Tepa tykvtro Trap' aXX.] * there 
 was mutual free communication by sea.' 
 See note supra c. vii. 
 
 oi yap tK tCjv vrjatov KaK. dvttFT. vtt' 
 avrov'\ A brief mode of expression for oi 
 iv Talg VTjffoiQ KUKOvpyoi dveffr. t^ avTutv, 
 as in Theophr. Char. Eth. ii. dpag r» twv 
 d-n-b rijg Tpank^rig ; and iv. to. dnb Trjg 
 iKKXijaiag diijytlffOai. (Bauer.) KaKOvpyoi 
 is for XpoToc. 'Avkarrfffav is, by a fre- 
 quent use of aorists active, (comp. iv. 53, 
 3,) to be taken in a passive sense. 
 
 "Ore TTfp is a very rare form (occun-ing 
 in Hom. II. iv. 259), in which the Trsp does 
 not, as Vigor makes it, mean cunque, but 
 circiter, the primitive sense, indeed, of this 
 particle ; which comes from rrepl, about ; 
 and, w hen employed with particles of time, 
 it corresponds to our about, as used in the 
 old English wheu-about, for about the time 
 -when, so whereabout, thereabout, and (as 
 Hermann on Vig. 791, says) * is used of 
 things, which are rather matter of conjec- 
 ture than of knoitledge.'* 
 
 3. ^1. TtlV KTi)(TlV TlOV XP^f*- "^OlOV- 
 
 fitvoi] * having become possessed of greater 
 wealth.' Comp. c. xiii. 
 
 fitfiaioTspov ipKovv] ' cultivated a more 
 settled mode of life.' 
 
 Ttixr] 7repuj3dk\ovro] lit. * encircled 
 themselves,' meaning, their cities. So 
 Herodot. i. 141, 18, reixed re jipiffSaX- 
 XovTo SKaffToi: and i. 163, 14. So may 
 be understood Jerem. xxii. 15, * Shalt thou 
 reign, because thou closest thyself in cedar?' 
 /. e. ' inlayest thy rooms with cedar.' 
 
 TrXovaiiorepoi iavTuiv yiyvofisvoi^ 'being 
 richer than heretofore,' having a greater 
 command of wealth. ' The superl. (says 
 
 \ 
 
 LIBER I. CAl*. TX. 
 
 19 
 
 KSpdbJV o'c TB ri(T(TOVq VITtfiiV >!' Tr]v TWV KpH(T<7(jV(t)V ^OvXiiaV, OI Te 
 
 CvvaTioTEpoi TTspiovcTiag i^ovreq^ irpoatTroiouvTo uttt^koouc rag fAaa- 
 (Touc iroXeiQ. Kai iv tovtw rw Tponw /laXXov »J^r/ ovreg, varEpav 
 Xpovto iwl Tpoiav iaTpartvaav, IX. ' Ay a /mi invtjjv ri fxoi ^okh 
 TWV Tore ^vva/nei irpovy^ujv, Kal ou togovtov toiq TvvSdpBU) opKoig 
 KaTuXri/i/iivovQ tovq EXivrjQ fxvr](jrripaQ aywi/, tov gtoXov dyfipai. 
 2. XiyovGi 0£ Kai 01 ra aa(j)i(TTaTa UtXoirovvrjcjitov /nvriiiiri napd tu)v 
 
 Matthiee in his Gr. Gr. § 460) is frequently 
 accompanied, not by the genitive plural of 
 a class of objects, but by the genitive of 
 the rejUmre pronoun, by which, in this 
 case, is expressed the highest degree 
 which a thing or person attains to.' Of 
 this examples occur in Herodot. i. 193, 
 Imdv Sk dpicrra avTrj eioVTrjg IvtUy, and 
 ii. 203. Xen. Mem. ii. 2, 46, deivorarog 
 (TavTov yffOa : where I conj. for (ravToiJ, 
 eavrov. So Eurip. as cited in Plat. Gorg. 
 J). 83, 'iv avTog avTOv rvyxdvy (isXriaTog 
 Mv. In a passage of Onosand. p. 54, 3, 
 7ri(TTig avTOfioXov ti firjvvovTog avrij (Ht- 
 (iaiOTdrij. I conj. avrrj, avTrjg. 
 
 Tuiv Kptiffffoviov SovXdav] 'the servitude 
 which they rendered to their superiors.' 
 
 TrpofTeTTOiovvro vrrriKoovg Tag tXdrraovg 
 TToXftf] There is here a blending of two 
 phrases into one, namely, TrpoffiroiiiaQai 
 Tivag, and 7rotfT(T0ai vinjKoovg. 
 
 fidXXov TJ^T) ovTsg] Sup. »/ irporepov, 
 ' having by these means attained to greater 
 consequence [than before].' 
 
 v(TT. Xf)6vy] ' in after time,' for viTTfp(^i 
 Xpovtit. 
 
 Ch. IX. 1. ' Ayafikfiviov — dytXpai] The 
 constr. is: 'Ayafikfiviov ts fioi SoksI top 
 (TToXov dyelpai, &c. The sentence may 
 be thus ren<lered : ' Indeed Agamemnon 
 seems to me to have assembled that arma- 
 ment, by being, as a potentate, superior to 
 the princes of his time, and not so much 
 by the suitors being bound under oaths to 
 Tyndarus.' 
 
 opKOig KaTtiXrfUfikvovg] for ivexofisvovg. 
 So infra iv. 86, opKOig KaTaXa(3<t)v. Dion. 
 Hal. t. i. 164, 22, Sylb. ooKoig (Kaarov 
 KaTaXal3(ov. Plut. Syll. 10, opKoig Kara- 
 Xaj3(uj/. A sense this arising from the 
 physical one, of 'so laying hold of any 
 thing as to hold it down' {Kara) : in which 
 sense the word occurs in Plut. (cited by 
 Steph. Thes.) KaToXa^ovrtg ifidai. 
 
 2. \kyovm dk Kai 01 r« (xa^sffTara — ds- 
 ^eyfiivoi] Of these words the sense depends 
 upon the roust ruction, which has been va- 
 riously laid down. The most natural order 
 is: oi Sfdtyfifvoi to. crt^forara IlfXoTrov- 
 vijffiuiv, rendered l)y Goell. 'qui rescertis- 
 
 simas seu maxime pei'spicuas memorise 
 traditasa majoribus acceperunt,' meaning, 
 not that the things in question are of them- 
 selves so, but that they have become fcryj/om- 
 tissiuKe et luculentissima: by a comparison ol' 
 the things one with another. A view, this, 
 far preferable to that of the Schol. wlio 
 supposes a transition, for ol rd IlfXo- 
 TTovvijffiiov ffa^. dt^. taking ffatp. as an 
 adverb : for though this be a use of aaip. 
 not unfrequent, it would here involve an 
 intolerable harshness. Accordingly 1 nmst 
 rather acquiesce in the former metho<l, 
 confirmed as it is by similar expressions, 
 in passages imitated from the present, of 
 Dio Cass. p. 8, 15, <l>a(Ti dk oi rd aatpttJTara 
 "Safiiviov ftdoTtg, <ic. and Phil. Jud. t. ii, 
 26, <jjg S' oi Ta ffatpkcrraTa ditjyovfifvoi 
 (paaiv. The sense will, then, be, ' those 
 who have received the clearest accounts 
 of [the affairs of] the Peloponnesians ;' 
 similar to what is said infi-a i. 22, tojv 
 Tt ytvofikviov TO aatpig (Tkottuv kuI tmv 
 fieXXot'Twv. Yet so much harshness 
 is there involved in taking UfXoTTovvijmojv 
 as standuig for rrfpl tCjv YltXoirovvr](na- 
 Kutv, that I cannot forbear mentioning a 
 conjecture which occurred to myself many 
 years ago, and since then also to Poppo ; 
 and that is, that the article rd has been 
 inadvertently put out of its order by the 
 scribes, and that our author wrote oi ffa^e- 
 (TTaTa Ta IleXoTrovifTiffiiov fiv. ir. r. irp. 
 dsdtyfifi'oi, certissime, li<juidissime accepe- 
 runt. The rd might easily be lost after aa<f>'t' 
 arara, and then inserted at a wrong place. 
 In favour of this may be urged the usus 
 loquendi; e. <j. Soph. CEd. T^\t. 286, Trap' 
 oi) Tig dv ^KOTTUiv (/'. €. k^tTdZ,ujv) Tad', at 
 Va^, tKfidOoi (TacpkcTTaTa. Polyb. vi. 4, 11, 
 rvoirj d' dp Tig (TaiptaTara Trepi tovtiov. 
 JEschy]. Agam. 38, aatpkaraT dv Xt^tttr. 
 Xenoph. Cyr. v. 5, 5, 'iva (ja<p't(TTaTa kuti- 
 diofiev. Aristoph. Plut. 46, <ppd^HP aa<pk- 
 (jTaTa. Of the phi*ases aa<pii}g fiavOdrtiv, 
 tidevai and fcTrterraVae, examples occur in 
 the best writers, including Thucyd. ; and 
 thougli I do not remember to have seen 
 ffatpCig lkxi(jQai, yet in y?%schyl. Prom. 819, 
 we have (Ta<piog iKfidvOave. Finally, cd^a 
 
 C2 
 
// 
 
 20 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 iTwVy a rjXOiv 
 
 yoryo. Ua^^e'vo, HAo^a' r. .p<o-rov nX^Ou vp^^ 
 r .a^X,"", ^«-«,ro o,„,o„, Arpa- ruyxav... SI airi. i,eiyo.ra 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. X. 
 
 21 
 
 3 nJAoWrO The sense is, 'that Pelops 
 
 w^altTl"!r^,'^TT ^^ "'" abundance of 
 wealth «itl, whicli he came from Asia to 
 
 a now 1'" PT'^^'-"'en. although but 
 
 com trv ', ^^ -^i"' save name to the 
 
 Mtol^l '"'^ ""' Po^"^"'^. attained 
 unto btil greater estimation.' This wcaltli 
 
 ^^ derived from Tantalus, whose wea h 
 
 beca,„e proverbial. Thus Isocr. ad Phil 
 
 S 6i, mentions the rielies of Tantalus, and 
 
 d ^r^f ^"'y'- So, too, Th'eoer 
 
 Also Menand. ap. Stob. oil' aJ ^vmi 
 JifTO. The same may be Siiid of AKamem- 
 
 • a?ri:ir'ar?r '™v *'" "^""■'•'' "^ "»- 
 
 Enict i 9w-?"'' .''"^"■'"S "' Arrian, 
 
 axe : -' ,^n'"'"""""'''^'"""""P«C 
 
 wit, ,, -^""^ l.articiples so employed, 
 
 « sri''T',''t\" ""^ «iS"ifieation o 
 
 s::'>atth:^(^?f sJy't '-' '''"'-^'*""''- 
 
 * had the naniing of the counlry/l "Jve 
 occas.on to its name. So Pausaiiiasf as 
 ^ted by Abrcsch, luas: x«pt:d;..voe ^^ oi 
 
 ^An '' tT''1 ^^^ ^^ *^« expression .;r. 
 So7>r;^ *he who gives name to any thing ' 
 
 saklVo h ' ' -''''' "^""^ ^^^^^ ^^^'^^^« ^vere 
 torn n\ 7"^^To* '/P<ia>v: to which cus- 
 
 tl^; wnnanles:'"^' ^^'^ ^^^ ^"^« ^^^'^ 
 
 W .7>.c,o.. ,, the sense assigned by 
 Ilobbes, Smith, and Haack, ^that the 
 
 wealth and power possessed by him were 
 mcreased by his posterity.' But it is not 
 easy to see how this sense can be elicited 
 from the words. The construction seems 
 to be as follows: kuI {Uyovacv) vanpov tn 
 fist^to KvvevexOnvai (yepsaOai) role Uy6. 
 votg, ^here KvvevexOr~ivac means contiaL 
 a frequent signif. m Herodot. and Thucyd • 
 and It often has yevhOai expre.-sed, but 
 more usually understood, as here. 
 
 F^vpv<Te^u,Q fikv~KarafTTi,vai] The sense 
 of the passage cannot clearly be expressed 
 without mouldmg it anew thus : ' For, on 
 Eurystheus being slain in Attica by the 
 Herachdoo, Atreus, his maternal uncle, who 
 had taken refuge with him from the anger 
 of his father at the murdei^ of Chrysippus, 
 and to whom on account of his affinity, he 
 n ' -i his departure for the expedit/on, 
 comnntted Mycen^ and his government 
 Atreus, I say when Eurystheus returned 
 not i>artly with the good-will of the people, 
 ^^ ith vyhom he had the reputation of ability 
 and whose affections he had conciliated, and 
 partly through their fear of the Heraclidje 
 obtained the sovereignty,' &c. 'A7ro9ai.6vl 
 rog, having a passive sense, takes ijTrd. like 
 a passive rerb. Jvyxdvetv and napaXa- 
 petv depend on Xiyovai. 
 
 ^Pfyovra Tbv Trarepa] 'patrem fugi- 
 chat. So m Xenoph. Cyr. iii. 1,24, vve 
 bave 0. narpiSa : also in Phit. and L3sias 
 0. rnv Trarpida : and similarly in Virrril' 
 Jiujiopatnam. The accus. oi person I have 
 no where else noticed. 
 
 ^vvarbv doKovvra tlva,] * having the 
 reputation of ability ;' as infra i. 79, iv.- 
 TogcoKwi^ uvai, and 1 Corinth, iii. 18. d 
 Tig CoKii ao(J)bg dvai. 
 
 TO TrXfjeog reOepaTrevKora] Miavinc 
 courted the multitude,' as in Is^eus, p. 20. 
 Eurip. El. 996. ' ^ 
 
 \ 
 
 3. a noiSoKu 'Aya^i/iwiov 7rapaXaj3a)v, Kal ravTiKtL re a/uia lirl 
 irXiov Twv iWwv [ayvaaq, ti]v ar^mTuav oi ya^i ro irXfiov i] 
 i>oJ3y ivvaya'ywv irooiaaadai. 4. (^mvirai yap vavai re TrXuaraig 
 avTog a<piKo^x,voq, Ka\ 'Ap/caort TrjiocxTrapaaxwv, oJc "O^tr/poc roJro 
 Mr)\u}K,v, u Ta> Ikovo^^ r^K^n^iiliaai. 5. Km iv roO (JK^irTpov a/.ia rp 
 irapaSoiTH ei^tiKev airov * TroAA^dt v»i(jot(Ti Kal "Xpyn irnvrl 
 ava(T(r€£V' ouV av oiv v^iov €^a> ri^ TrefnoiKi^wv (auVai Se ovk 
 av TToAAaJ ^ €iVav) mH^noTrjq wv Uparu, a jui't ri Kal vavriKov 
 «X«v. HKateiv^ ^'e ^p^l Kal ravrr, ry oT^areia ola rji/ ra ttoo avrug, 
 X. Kal^ on filv MvK^vai fxiKpoi; vv,—ii u ri t^v rire iroXiafxa 
 vvv ^ri-a^ioxpeu)v 8o>ca ,lyai,—oiK a'/cptj3fl av tiq ar^pLHw y^^il^ix^voi^ 
 aTnaTonjfir) jiviaOai t6v aroAov to<tovtov, oaov oi re noniral elpi,- 
 Kaai Kal o Aoyo? Kariyj^i. 2. Aa/cfSae^ov/wv yap « ,) noXiv 
 epv^ii^^edr,, XiKpOdrt ge ra re lepa Kal r^g Karaa/C6ur7c rd t^dcprj'^ 
 
 3. Kal vavTiK<p re iifia] * and in naval 
 power also,' Kai — re being equiv. to atque 
 etkim. 
 
 TO TrXelov] for fidXXov, which word, in- 
 deed, is found in one MS., but evidently 
 by a gloss. Ov x^9^t^- i^o Pausan. iii. 
 12> ^f X«P*^t (TTpaTtvffavTog irri 'IXioJ^. 
 Goell. refers to Horn. Od. v. 307 : and 
 11. i. 158. ii. 341. 
 
 4. Kal 'ApKaai TrpoffTrapacrxfjJv] for Trpog 
 S^ Kal 'A. 7raptx(*)v, *and likewise providin<'- 
 (ships) for the Arcadians.' See Iliad, if, 
 101. 
 
 d Tip iKavbg TtKfirjpiuKTail *A formula 
 dubitandi,' (says Goeiler) * adopted from 
 Thucydides by many writers.' And ho 
 subjoins examples from yElian, Dionys. 
 Halicarn., Longinus, and Eusebius ; *^to 
 which might be added various others from 
 the later historians. The formula, how- 
 ever, does not necessarily imply douht; but 
 is not unfrequently used, as here, in cases 
 where some slijlu exception might be made 
 to a testimony. 
 
 5. iv Tov (JKijTTTpov iifia ry Trapa^offeiJ 
 It was the custom with the ancients at that 
 early period, when writuigs were not yet 
 distributed into books or chapters, to make 
 a division according to the prominent sub- 
 jects any where treated on. This was 
 especially the case with Ilotner, portions of 
 whose Iliad were called by the names of 
 Toi^og llarpoKXov, 'SeKvofiavTua, as here 
 TOV (JKij-TTTpov i) 7rapddo<Tig. Nor was this 
 custom confined to the classical writers, 
 but obtained in the Scriptures. Thus at 
 Mark xii. 26, IttI rrjg ndTov and Rom. 
 xi. 2, tv 'H\t^. 
 
 Cii. X. 1. Kal on ^kv MvKiivai] Of 
 
 this somewhat obscure passage the sense 
 may be thus expressed : * And because 
 Mycente indeed was but a small city, (and 
 which of the cities of those times does nut 
 now ai)pear inconsiderable ?) that were 
 a groundless reason for disbelievuig the 
 armament to have been so considerable 
 as the poets represent it, and fame has 
 reported U to have been.' In this expres- 
 sion, rj el rt, there is something peculiar, 
 though unnoticed by the commentators, 
 the sense being, 'or what though any one,' 
 &c. ; where 1 would propose to point, ?), ti 
 rt, Toiv. The Cod. Ven. and Clar. a i)rima 
 manu, have Kal el tL I suspect that our 
 author wrote ij, Kal ei ti, the Kal thus 
 serving to strengthen the sense. And so 
 infra iii. 26, we have Kal el ti i^e^XaoTr}- 
 Kei. Moreover, for doKel, a little after, 1 
 doubt not Thucyd. wrote ^okoX, which is 
 absolutely required by the propriet<is liu- 
 guce. Finally, by regarding (as I have 
 done) this whole portion, i} — elvai, as 
 hypopareiithetical, the sense is not a little 
 cleared. 
 
 aTnGToit} nq yevkaOai] After verbs 
 which contain a denial, the Greeks fre- 
 quently add the negative /i/) to the infini- 
 tive. See Mattli. Gr. § 533. Obs. 3. 
 
 6 Xoyog KaTexei} ' prevails,' ' is j)re- 
 valeiit.' In this sense KaTsxtu is used 
 with various nouns denoting any thin<' 
 said; as Eurip. Hipp. 1464, <pt)p.aL k. Pind. 
 Pyth. i. 187, KaTtxei rravTa (pdrig. Xen. 
 de Ven. xiii. 1. 
 
 2. Trig KaTQffKevqg rd tdd<pr]] 'the foun- 
 dations of the edifices.' This version ex- 
 presses, I believe, the true sense of KaTa- 
 OKtv^) here and just after. The term seems 
 
t// 
 
 22 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 TToWrjv iivm^tai airiGTUiv r?v: ^wd^.wg, 7r^o,\06vroQ ttoXAou voo- 
 voy, roK- STrara TT^c),. re) a^o,- aur(;iv .Ivaf (^a/rot n.AoTrovvrJdoi; 
 
 oure /6^o*c /cat /caracT/ceuaTc TToAvr^A.'ac x^'^^^A^^'^'/C, ^ara^ ^c^^ac g^, 
 no na\a,w rr/c EAAagoc rpcJTro,, oiKiaddar^g, ^alvoir aV v7ro&.- 
 ^r.p«) Mriva'iuyv ^l to avrj rouro TraOovnov, ^LirXaaiav aV rrjy 
 
 3. ovKovv amaruv hk^c;, ov^'e rag i^Pelg rwv 7r6Xeu>v ^^dXXov <tko^ 
 TTuv ri rag ^vva^mg, vu^uIhv ^l rrjv crrparmV Uuvrtv fxeyiarrjv ,idv 
 yev,aOai rwv n^6 avrrlg, XHTrofuevr^v g^ tc;;^ vvv, ry 'O^rJ^ou ai 
 
 LIBEll I. CAP. X. 
 
 2;^ 
 
 to have reference chiefly to public build- 
 ings, as temples and theatres ; but also to 
 the mansions of the ricli and great, such 
 as were Kar IKoxn^^ called cedificia. The 
 above view of tlie sense has, since it was 
 hrst, many years ago, propounded by 
 myself, been, I find, adopted by Goell. and 
 Arnold. The latter supposes the word 
 to bear this sense from its use to denote 
 the stationary furniture either of houses (as 
 1. 8y. ii. 5, 14, IC, 38, 65, 97. vi. 36) or of 
 a slup, as VI. 31, namely, annamenta, in 
 contradistniction to rrapaaKtv)), which is 
 properly applied to things that are tem- 
 porary and occasional.' A distinction, 
 however, T would remark, not always ob- 
 served. Thus infra viii. 5, we have Kara- 
 OKivr) Toy TToXsfiov, for TTupaa. r. tt. And 
 agaui vi. 17, KaTaaKtvalg for Trapaaic. 
 t uially, as confirmatory of the above in- 
 terpretation, 1 am now enabled to adduce 
 two passages evidently imitated from this 
 of our author, namely, Agatli. ii. 15, rrjg 
 KaTaaKsvfjg rd icdpy and Procop. Goth. 
 p. 319, Tifg KaranKevFjQ tu tdd<pT]. 
 
 T^oXXijv av olfiai — dvai] Render: 
 Ihere might, I imagine, in long process 
 ot tune, arise in the mmds of posterity 
 an utter disbelief of their power, in com- 
 parison with wliat fame had represented it 
 to be.' 
 
 rag Svo fioipag] This is one of those 
 causes m which the Greek article is used 
 where the English is not. When any 
 number of portions of any whole is men- 
 tioned m reference to the total amount, 
 the number expressing it must have the 
 article ; and when the total number is not 
 efpressed^ three is to be supposed ; e. n. 
 iib. u. 10, Td ^vo fispr,. Fmally, this pas- 
 sage of our author is (I would observe) 
 evidently had in view by Aristid. ii. 147, B. 
 %vhere fcr aTropntravrtg I conj. ivTrop. 
 ovTi ^vi^oiKiaetiarig] i. e. *not com- 
 
 pactly built,' or closely inhabited, but 
 having the inhabitants spread over a 
 large space. 
 
 TToXfwc J It is strange that Poppo should 
 here think the artick indispensable, and 
 maintain that it should either be inserted 
 or else the subst. itself be cancelled, as it 
 has been by Hermann. Neither the one 
 nor the other is necessary ; for where the 
 context plainly. points to only owe of any 
 class of things, it is often omitted as un- 
 necessary, since no mistake can be made. 
 Indeed the term izoXig is by Kuhner, Gr. 
 § 484, classed with d-^pog and various 
 other vyords, as being ' often used without 
 the article, because such occm- frequently 
 in common parlance, and are accordingly 
 so generally in use, that .even idthout the 
 article they are capable of expressing' a 
 defined and individualized object.' Exam- 
 ples of the idiom as regards -nokig may be 
 seen in Schaefer's note on Soj)!!. CEd. Tyr. 
 630, Kd\io\ TToXiwg fitTtffTiv, ovxl aoi ^tpj. 
 KaraffKtvalg ttoXvt. XPV^afi^vijg] Of 
 Xp»?<T. the sense is simply harini;, possessing. 
 By KaratTK. are meant the adijicia cirilia. 
 Kard KM flag— oU.] ' inhabited after the 
 manner of villages.' In fact, Sparta was 
 little more than a cluster of large villages 
 situated around the citadel, or city proper 
 at various distances and on various situa- 
 tions, some high and some low, but all 
 enclosed with one common wall. See 
 Mueller's Dorien, vol. ii. p. 31. 
 JnrXaaiav—ri eariv] AnrXdmog is one 
 of those words, which, as they imply the 
 idea of a comparative, take its regimen 
 See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 334, who gives several 
 examples of the use with the genitive, but 
 not one with the ^ and the verb substan- 
 tive, which is indeed rare, but occurs in 
 Xen. Cyr. iv. 2, 18 ; and Hist. iv. 8, 22 
 Athcn. iii. 8. 
 
 3. XeiTTOfiivtjp U Twp vvv] This is one 
 
 7roc»,cTa u^Ti xpri KavradOa inar.iuv—^v UKog hi re) /iultov ;,^r 
 iroLvrrjv ovra, /cocr^wai— i^o^c ^6 <j>alvtrui Kal oirwg ev^eear^J 
 4. TT.iroiriKe ydp ^.Xiwv Kal StaKo<Tiiov v,Qv, rag ^dv Boca>r(Jy eUoat 
 Kai tKUToy av^pojv, rdg S', (^iXoKTi^irov irevr^Kovra, ^,,AJv, wg .>oi 
 ^OKU, rag^^ylarag Kal '.Xa^.arag' iiXXwv yoJv fjL.y^Oovg irkoi iv 
 veu>v KaraXoy^ ovk i^vnaOn. 5. avrepirat B'e on >lcTay Kal ^a'ymoc 
 navreg, .v ralg 4>cAo^rrirov vaval S,BnXu>Ke' rolirag yip Trarrac tte- 
 noim,^ rovg wpo^^Ku^^ovg, 6. n.pivHog S'e ovk UKog TroXXo^g ^v^nXftv, 
 e^o. Ta,v l3aaiX,iov Kai rwv fxaXtara iv riXu, ^XXiog re Kal fxiXXovrag 
 
 of those verbs in which the idea of a com- 
 parative is included, and which therefore 
 takes a genitive. See Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 336. 
 
 tnl TO fitX^ov] So tTTi t6 ttXeXov. It 
 IS not necessary, with Bos, to suppose an 
 ellipsis of fispog, as is manifest from the 
 Latin, in majus. 
 
 4. TTiiroiriKt} 'has made it consist.' A 
 use of the word found in the best writers 
 from Herod, downwards. 
 
 XiXii»v Kai haKoaiu)v vtiov] On this sub- 
 ject the words of Plutarch are : II Cjv 
 Xoyi^eaOai irdptOTiv, ort t{ov veuiv Traffwv 
 ovadv kyyvg x^Xiiov SiuKoanov Kai txov- 
 ciijv iK UaTov dvSputv, 6 (TVfnrag dpi9. 
 fiog dioSeKa ttov fivpidSojv ylverai' where 
 without reason, would Castalio, Eniesti' 
 and Wyttenbach for t^ read UdaTrig. The 
 word is there, as in the present passage, 
 left to be understood. Of i^, as used in 
 this sort of expression, examples sufficient 
 exist elsewhere. And so Eustathius, on 
 the passage of Homer, adduces U TrevTrj- 
 KovTa IpiTwv, and ki UaTOv eiKOffi. 
 
 Pope, I would notice, in his remarks 
 on the Homeric catalogue, has made a 
 strange blunder respecting the above pas- 
 sage of Plutarch. He writes : ' Plutarch 
 was in a mistake when he computed the 
 men 120,000; which proceeded from his 
 supposing 1 20 in every ship.' Now if Plu- 
 tarch had so supposed, he would surely 
 have made the total not 120,000, but 
 144,000. But Plutarch, we see, in reality 
 reckons the number in each to average 
 J 00. I mean not by this to defend Plu- 
 tarch's estimate, which is, I think, too 
 large; for besides the ships of Philoctetus, 
 those fifty of Achilles had only fifty each, 
 as we learn from the Iliad, 1. xvi. 168. 
 Hence the medium number (which Thucy- 
 dides seems to approve being taken) is 
 sufficiently high. The question, however, 
 is at once uncertain and unimportant. 
 yovv\ ' thus, for example.' 
 5. avTfptTai—di^rjXoKe] I would con- 
 nect tp Talg *. puval with dtSnXuKt, and 
 
 render thus : * He has, moreover, inti- 
 mated, by what he said of thope on board 
 the vessel of Philoctetes, that all were at 
 once both rowers and wan-iors.' At avT- 
 fpsTat subaud. veojp, which is supplied at 
 111. 18, 5. The term avTep. is well ex- 
 plained by Pollux, vii. 95, as denoting *one 
 who both rows and fights,' which is very 
 applicable to the present passage, since 
 fiaXifioi is associated with the term ; other- 
 wise it might only mean 'one who rows 
 for himself,' and is not rowed by others ; 
 IS not a mere passenger. The word is 
 of rare occurrence out of Thueydides ; 
 tliough I have noted examples in Heliod.! 
 Procop., and Theophyl. Sim. 
 
 7rpo<TKO)Trovg] Of this word the full 
 meaning is, 6 irpbg KioTrii) tX(op vapa. 
 See Eurip. Alcest. 262 and 373. ^schyl. 
 Agam. 1607, vepTtpif, npoffrifispog Kto-n-n. 
 Aristoph. Ran. 197. I have also noted 
 down the word from Lucian, t. i. 490 and 
 641. Theoph. Simoc. p. 144 and 156, and 
 other writers. 
 
 6. Trepipetvg] Of this somewhat rare term, 
 the sense here is well expressed by our 
 word supernumeraries. A signification also 
 found m Dio Cass. p. 570, 34, Toi,g nepi- 
 vtwg — KaTtTaKev: also occasionally in 
 Procop. Such were likewise called km- 
 parai, or mere passengers, as opposed to 
 the crew. And so indeed the word is here 
 explained by Pollux, i. 91, and Neoph. 
 Ducas. 
 
 c^w] for x*^pk or dviv. 
 
 Twp fidXiffTa tv TiXti] * those especially 
 m office.' For reXog sometimes denotes 
 ojice (as iEschyl. Theb. 246, a' doirig rkXog), 
 and TO. TsXri, oncers of Imc, magistrates; 
 the thing stiinding for the person. So 
 Eurip. Iph. A. 990, ei dpxdg elirag, tv Kai 
 tbXti. The phrase oi iv rsXei often occurs 
 in Thueyd., and is found in Soph. Ant. 67 
 Phil. .925. Aj. 1352 ; and often in Dio 
 Cass., Pausan., and other imitators of the 
 early Attic writers. I have thought proper 
 thus to establish this rare use of the word 
 to denote ojl^x, not only because it serves 
 
24 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 Kara^paKra .^ovra, dXXd r^ ^aXai^ rp6n^ Apcrrc^olr.oov Trap.- 
 <T/c..acT^^va. ^ 7. TT^oc rac ^.y/arac ^' oJv /cal ^Aav/.rac I'au, rd 
 
 l^AAa^oc KOLvrj Tr.^TTo^evoc. XI. Amov 8* ,Jv oiJv ,) oAevav- 
 Upu^ma ro.ovrov oaov r, a'xp.^ar/a. r,?, yaV rpo^.^C aVo./« 
 rov re ar^arov eXaaa^ hyayov, Ka\ 'dnov HX^^lov avrddev ttoLI 
 
 ^^ TO y«p .pv^a ra. arparoTr.'^o, oJ^ ciV ^rux/^avro') ^alvovrat 
 
 LTJ5ER I. CAP. XII. 
 
 25 
 
 to account for the Thucydidean phrase, 
 but defends and illustrates an expression 
 m Eunp. Baceh. «15, (Matth.) supposed 
 to be corrupt, and which has therefore 
 been variously altered by the critics, where 
 of ^idvvtTOi: it is said : 8? 7rf (pvKtv ev rkXei 
 OeoQ Asiporarog, av9poj7roi(n d' r/Trioira- 
 Tog- meaning, * He is in his office a God 
 very terrible.' A passage this bearing p 
 striking resemblance to one hi Dent. vii. 
 21, ' The Lord thy God is a mighty God 
 and terrible ;' and Ps. Ixviii. 35, ' O Lord 
 terrible art thou, out of (or from) thy holy 
 places,' lit. ' exercised from,' i. e ' in the 
 exercise of thine office as God of Urad' 
 which IS sui)p()sed to jn-oceed from His 
 sanctuary, as the type of heaven itself. 
 
 jikWovTag] The grammar requires uf\- 
 Xovrwv, for it refers not to the Trepivtujc 
 or passengers, only, but to the armament 
 generally. But this is one of the many 
 passages where the construction is adapted 
 rather to the sense than to the wunh of 
 what had gone before : for Trepivtutg ttoX- 
 Aovg lu/iTrXiTv has exactly the same mean- 
 ing^ as if Thucyd. had written Trtpivaog 
 TToWovg fierd a<pa,v aytiv, and accord- 
 ingly fisXXovrag follows, just as if he had 
 so written it. (Arnold.) 
 
 (TKevbiv TToXffiiKuiv] Not arms only, but 
 also accoutrements and hajguije in general. 
 
 rrXola KarcKppaKra^ ' decked ships,' 
 bchol. tTfo-avi^w/ilva, literally Svith hatches 
 to shut down.' So Pollux, i. IIJ), Kara- 
 (ppoKTa nXoXa, and i. 92. In all these cases 
 jrAotov has the general signification, vessel. 
 KaTa(}>paKTa and Tiapeaictvaafiiva are, as 
 l'"^^'; ^^^seryes, preedicati loco, as in Lucian 
 
 otherwise the article would not have been 
 used. In such cases the article has the 
 lorce of the pronoun possessive. Comp. 
 
 •» S. V. ^o. 
 
 7. f oi,v] So Bekk. edits, for vulg. yovv, 
 found m ail the MSS., and which was 
 adopted by Goell. m his 1st edit. ; though 
 111 his 2nd he restores the old readinlr 
 reudei-mg at any rate ; a sense, however^ 
 
 by no means apposite. I prefer to read 
 6 ovv {or ovv, which is found in tlie Clar. 
 and Venet.) because a coutinuative or 
 resumptive particle is here greatly wanted, 
 masmuch as the words in question have an 
 evident connection with those preceding, 
 SrfXwv—iXaxioTag, the intermediate ones 
 avTtpeTai — TrapiOKivaa^kva being in a 
 great measure parenthetical and illustra- 
 tive, smnlarly (I would observe) as certain 
 portions in St. John vi. 22—24; xviii 
 5, 6, and 24. The word may best be ren- 
 dered accordingly. 
 
 o)g ciTTb TTaarfg] for, I. e. 'considered as 
 from the whole.' On this restrictive sense 
 of log, see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 
 Ch. XI. 1. rfig Tpo<l>i}g dTTopia] The 
 article is used as infra ii. 52, rov vduTog 
 irrievji. and other passages. In this case 
 the force of the article is, I apprehend, 
 that ot rejerence, namely, to some word 
 lett to be understood. The full sense 
 here ' ' " " 
 
 is, * the food necessary for their 
 sustenance.' As confirmatory of the 
 above view, I would advert to what may 
 be said to form the complete expression 
 infra vn. 82, Trjg dvayKatoTdrrje Ivhia 
 ciaiTTig. 
 
 TOV arparbv iXdaau) ^yayov] The force 
 ot the article may be thus expressed: 
 They brought the (or their) army in less 
 numbers.' After 'oaov subaud. fx6vov 
 
 PioTtianv^ This the Scholiast explains 
 rpo^iv tx^iv. The word is peculiar to 
 Ihucydides and his imitators. 
 
 liruh) c^f J The sense of this obscure pas- 
 sage may be thus expressed : ' Nay, after 
 having on their arrival gained a battle 
 (tor that they did so, is plahi, otherwise 
 they could not have erected the fortifica- 
 tion around their camp), they appear even 
 then not to have employed their whole 
 lorce, but to have turned their attention to 
 the cultivation of the Chersonesus, and to 
 piratical depredations, through mere want 
 ot subsistence.' 
 
 ^jyXov ^^] See note supra c. 8 ; and 
 Llmsl. on Soph. (Ed. Col. 14C. 
 
 i 
 
 8 ouS kvravda wda^ rij dvvdfiH x/oWA«tvoi, a'AAa Trpoc yiwpyiav 
 T>?y XtpaovTi(Tov rpairofxivoi /cat A^areiav r»fc rpo^^c dnopia. n 
 Kai fxaXXov oi Tpweg, avrwv ^nanapniviDV, ra ^c/ca irii aVrcTvov 
 pia, Toiq au viroXinrofxivoiQ dvTiiraXoi ovreq. 2. in^iovaiav Se h 
 vXOov l-^ovTEQ Tpo(j>iJQ, KQi iivTtg dOpdoi, dvev XiricTTuat; Kal ynopyiag, 
 Evve^u)g TOV ndXifxov ^U(j)epov, paSiwg dv /mdy^rj KpaTovvTig ilXoV 
 oi y£ Kui ovK dOpooi, a'AAa juipti rw aft napdvTi avTU^ov' ttoAi- 
 opKia d av irpoaKaOito/iAeviH ev iXdadovi re xpovw Kal dirovLj' 
 rtpov r»Jy Tpoiav JAov. 3. a'AAa &' dy^pri^arCav rd re npd 
 TovTivv ciffOevii t]vy /cat aura ye ^») rawra, dvo/uLaGTOTara twv 
 npiv yevd^iva, ^rtXovTai Toig epyoig viro^tidTepa orra rijg (pri/mrfg, 
 Kai TOV vvv TTipi avTuiv ^id rovg noirjrdg Xdyav KaTeawKOToC 
 ^11. tTTU Kai fxeTa Ta ipiviKa ij EXXag eri /neTaviaTaTo t£ /cat 
 KarMKitiTo, ojuTe f^n rhv^daaaa ai^riOiivai. (»'/ re ydp a'va)(_ai- 
 
 ovS' lvrav9a'\ ^ ne turn quidem,^ as in 
 .(Eschyl. Prom. 212, and often in Xenoph., 
 Aristid., and other authors. And so in 
 Latin, ihi for turn. 
 
 XyfTTtiav^ Here (as often in Thucyd. 
 and the more ancient writers) the word* is 
 used, not of absolute piracy, but of that 
 petty icar and pillage of which individuals 
 rather than the state were the object ; 
 and which bore some resemblance to the 
 primteering of modern times. 
 
 Bi^ is to be consti-ued with dvTtlxoi', 
 and rendered, * held out in pertmacious 
 resistance.' 
 
 2, Kwixwg TOV TToXefiov Su(l>tpov] ' had 
 without intermission carried on war so 
 as to bring it to a conclusion.' So the 
 Schol. kKrjvvov The phrase is used by 
 Herodot., Aristoph., Dion. Hal., Joseph., 
 and others. 
 
 Trapovri] So Pop. and Goell. edit (from a 
 
 majority of the best MSS.) for vulg. irapa- 
 
 TuxovTi, and very properly ; since the vulg. 
 
 ^'ields a sense httle. suitable to the context. 
 
 \vTtixov, * maintained the contest.' 
 
 TToXiopici^ 5' dv TrprxTKaOt^ofxevoi] ' had 
 they fairly sat down to the siege, and not 
 converted it into a blockade.' On dv with 
 a particip. see Matth. Gr. 
 
 3. ye Stj] *sane qnidem, adeo.* The yc 
 is in some MSS. not found, being, we may 
 suppose, accidentally omitted. 
 
 VTTodekaTtpa rrjg (prjfjirjg] Meaning, 'the 
 fame or rep<jrt concerning,' &c. 
 
 TOV Xoyov KaTSffxni^o'Tog] See note supra 
 ch. 10, 1. 
 
 Ch. XII. 1. iTrei Kai] ' nam etiam.* 
 
 KaTqiKi'CtTo] So I have edited, with Pop., 
 Bekk., and Goell., from many of the best 
 MSS. ; internal evidence being much iu 
 
 favour of this reading. The sense of 
 the two terms, fitTavKTraro and KaTt^iKi- 
 K^To, may l)e thus expressed : * was still 
 migrating [from place to place], and was 
 being settled' (or peopled with inhabitants), 
 i. e. was not yet settled. Opposed to this 
 is the state of Greece adverted 'to supra, 
 namely, that in which it was thoroughly 
 settled, so as to send out colonies. Of 
 KaToiKi^taOai, as used iu the above sense, 
 a fevv, and only a few, examples are found ; 
 e. g. in Plato (though used not of a country, 
 but of a city), p. 704,^ C. KaroiKiKtTai i) 
 TToXig. 702, E. TO S' d(TTV KaT<i)Kiafiki'ov 
 t/v. 702, C. TO AiopiKOV WtatrdfitOa Karoi- 
 Kil^ofjitvov, And so in our author, infra ii. 
 17, 2, Trpoy^ti fit) lir' dyaOqi ttots alrb 
 KaToiKtffOijaofisvov, scil. TO n(Xa(TyiK6v. 
 
 Finally, in these words, t) 'EXXdg tTi 
 litTaviaTOTO te Kai /caryjci^tro, one cannot 
 but notice the poetic, nay, almost Pindaric, 
 boldness of expression, for what in more 
 prosaic phraseology would have been con- 
 veyed by the plainer terms, Iv 'EXXdli In 
 fitTavaOTdatig Kai KaToiKiaeig ytrav. 
 
 This whole passage of our author was, 
 I would notice, evidently in the mind of 
 Philochorus m lib. i. of his Attic history, 
 a fragment of which is preserved in the 
 Etym. Mag. 160, 5, 10, 'A<ttv Sk Trpofrrt- 
 yoptvaav tt^v ttoXiv, Std to rrpoTepov vo- 
 fidSag (scil. ovTag) Kai (nropdlr}v Z,CjvTag, 
 TOTt (TvviXOelv Kai (TTrjvai tK Trjg vXdvfjg 
 tiri rag KOivdg oUqatig, '69iv ov jxtTavk- 
 (TTTjtrav: where, for Kai (xr^i/ai, I conj. Kai 
 KaTaaTrjvai, Ho become fixed and settled.' 
 uKTTe ftr) i)(TVxdffaffa av^TjOiivai] Goell., 
 after Pop., regards this as one of those 
 passages in which, when a particip. is 
 added to a finite verb, one negation is 
 
li 
 
 26 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 H 
 
 
 LI15ER I. CAP. XIII. 
 
 27 
 
 meant to be applied to both ; referring 
 for examples, to i. 141, and iv. 126. But 
 It may be doubted whether the un bo here 
 meant to be so taken (namely, ihr ^^re an 
 VCTvxfXracra, f,r, avhlOnvai.) 'Hcruv. is ul 
 r/a.x«^«<T«,; and that for iiars ^i, i,av. 
 Xa^cuKac avlpOrivai, <,r oi^rrt f^if laLa 
 avKnOnva.; for, as tlie Sdioliast truly 
 observes, yavxta Kai avKrjan^ Troiel. 
 
 V re yap dvaxcopr]fTtg~iaxov] These 
 words are (as I have made then.) paren! 
 thetieal, and mtended to exemplify the 
 ta^iism.grat.ons and the settlings just 
 before spoken of. *' ■' 
 
 TToXXd Ivtoxnioae] * introduced many 
 changes.'- The recent editors have ri^S 
 
 Ts nlilreT 'V\'''' ^^-^x^.a., .^ud 
 IS not Oieek. bo by an evident imitation 
 of our author, Procop. 100, 32, TroXXd 
 epeox,iojae : and 318, 30. Appian ii. 27, 
 -ihxporog re e^eXO^^ heox^uoae navra 
 ioe em TO TToXv} So I read, with Pop 
 from several of the best MSS. such bei ,.' 
 more m the style of our author than thS 
 connnon reading, ^g Ul ^oXv, which hal 
 been retained by liekk. and Goell 
 
 «0 iop] scil. ffrdrreo^p, „ot TroXeojv, as 
 some understand. So supra ch. 2,^^' 
 have oc araaei eKniTrrovreg. At iK^iyrrov 
 reg Poppo would understand «} noXlrai, 
 token from the preceding nSXerrt, I would 
 umW^T^'"" conjecture, oi Utt., and to 
 understand oi OTamS^rai. By rag TroXac 
 are meant such cities as were colonized 
 
 2. Boto^rot Te y^o] Of ydp the sense 
 
 here ,s (as often elsewhere), ^..^ ^^a^, 
 
 /i.ra lWa\a>(Ttv]Theart.after^u6rri, 
 
 a Apvj^e avaffrdjTfc t'Tro] ^expelled 
 
 ^re "f' '-wT '^' '''' ^^*- ^" - pa- ve 
 sense; of which several examples occur 
 
 both as respects draar., and'especia^' 
 
 ^Jav, m D,o Cass., Josephus, Procop 
 
 Pausan and other writers who haveln^*.' 
 
 tated Thucyd. : though, indeed, the use^n 
 
 question did not origiuate with ^ur author 
 
 UaMnu' ^f.''^'' "• *^^ instance of 
 iiav.) in Herodotus. 
 
 Arne was a territory and city of Mag- 
 nesia ^npessal, fron/which th^^ bJZu 
 Arne, afterw-ards called Cherona^a, was 
 colonized and named 
 
 v'/ctaav] So Bekk., Pop., and also Goell. 
 (his 1st edition) edit, for vulg. ^.rj.au, 
 
 ^^1i.:l:^r^ad- r^^ "^^"- ^- - 
 
 aTTodaaftdg] The term properly signifies 
 
 a part abstracted from the whole' of any 
 
 t nng (as m Dion. Hal. Ant. 417, 16)- but 
 
 a so as here, a ;>or^ic./. taken aivay from a 
 
 T l""^^' And so the term is used in 
 
 41 lhe(.j)hyl. vni. 1, cited by Wessel 
 
 on Hdot.i 146, *a>.^.,'d;ro^4-^, ie. 
 a rehqins divnlsi. '^ ' 
 
 a0' (5v~iyrp«r6uaavl 'of whom were 
 those (Boeotians) who went on the expe- 
 dition against Ilium.' 
 
 oySoTiKo^np ",Teii ' i„ the 80th year' 
 [afterwards]. A remarkable, but not 
 very unfrequent, ellipse. 'Eavov is for 
 Kareaxov. 
 
 loppo Goell., and Bekk. edit, from 
 several of the best MSS. : though, indeed 
 the authority of MSS. is but slender in 
 cases where two words are perpetually 
 confounded ; which may pre-emiui„tly be 
 
 dl "i''^^;!^/"^ f^oX.^' And, indeed,\he 
 d fhculty of determining in such cases is 
 mcreased by the distinctive sense of each 
 word being undetennined by philologists ; 
 and no wonder ; the two words hi question 
 being, here is every reason to suppose, 
 onginally the same ; or rather the one a 
 dialectical variation of the other. More- 
 over, the senses ascribed to both respec- 
 tively are so similar, as absolutely to 
 merge mto each other ; and hence^ the 
 difhculty of fixing the sense of either in 
 any given passage. In the present in- 
 stance, the commentators suppose the 
 sense intended to be, shwli, at length. Yet 
 irom the occurrence inmiediately after of 
 tv TToXXi^ XV<>vii), a j>hvnasm is thus in- 
 volved, which might, indeed, seem to be 
 
 ) 
 
 >/ EAXac pepa/wf,', Kai ovKtTi aviara/nivri, unoiKiaQ t^tTre/^tTre' kui 
 ' \u)vaQ f.ilv A9r]vcuoi Kai vyigkjjtljv rovq noXXavg (JjkktuVj IraXiaij 
 ct Km StfCiA/ag TO TrXeov IltAoTrorvrJcTiot Ttjg re aAAr/c EAAaSoc 
 eariv a ywpia' wavTa Se ravra vavEpov tujv TpioiKajv iKTioBr]. 
 
 Xlll. Auvarwrlpac ^£ yiyvojuiivrjg Ttjg 'EXXd^og, Kai Tuiv \pv- 
 f.iaTU)v Tr]v Krr\Giv \ti /maXXov t] Trportpov iroiov/uBvrjg^ to. ttoAAcc 
 Tvpavviceg iV ralq iroXiai KaOiaravTo, t(jjv irpocro^iov fum^ovcjv -yi-y- 
 vo^ivojv' {wpoTepov ^t i^aav em pr}TOLg yspafft nar^iKal (iaaiXiiar) 
 
 defended by a passage of ^schyl. Pers. 
 515, i^pyKTjv TTepdaavreg fioyig ttoXX^ 
 irovtf}. But there the reading is not 
 quite settled, the Schol. and early editioiLs 
 having /xoXic, not to say that in that pas- 
 sage there appears to be a commixture of 
 two senses, namely, rix tandem and cpgre, 
 dlfficulter, similarly as in Hdot. i. 116, tTri 
 Xpovov d<p6oyyog -qv fioyig (without var. 
 lect.) Se 6q (for ijSr]) Kore dvevexOeig elire, 
 &c. Also in Horn. 11. xxi. 417, ^J^oylg 
 (without var. lect.) iaayeiptTO Ovfiov. 
 Eurip. Cycl. 573, wg f^ei'evaa fxoyig. In 
 the passage, however, of our autlior, the 
 sense seems to be sim])ly ayre, rix; and 
 as fioXig has constantly that signification, 
 I have therefore given the preference to 
 the reading fioXig. 
 
 (3el3aiwg'\ ' thoroughly.' 
 
 dviffTafif^T]] Used as utTuviaraTo at 
 the beginning of the chapter. 
 
 £^£7r£ft7r£] So Haack, Pop., and Goell., 
 for vulg. i^sTrtfiipe. 
 
 TO TrXkov] So Pop., from 8 MSS., while 
 Bekk. and Goell. retain the vulg. to zrXtt- 
 
 (TTOP. 
 
 e(TTiv d x<'ipi(i] for evia. 
 
 Ch. XIII. 1. yiyvofikvrjg] So Bekk., 
 Goell., and Pop. edit. 
 
 /.idXXov'\ adjectively. 
 
 KTTJffip — TToiovfievrjg] * coming into pos- 
 session.' 
 
 Ta TToXXa] for to £7rt ttoXv, or Irrt to 
 TToXv. 
 
 TvpavviSeg] * despotic monarchies,' as 
 distinguished from the (SacriXelai, or re- 
 gular monarchies, just afterwards men- 
 tioned. The difference being this, that in 
 the latter case the power was legitimate, 
 hereditary, and limited; in the former, 
 usurped and despotic (at least nominally 
 so, there being no sort of constitutional 
 or legal check on the will of the monarch), 
 and ceasing at the death of the party pos- 
 sessing it. 
 
 TTporepov ^e — /3a(riXttai] Render: *for 
 formerly there were kingships occupied by 
 hereditary right, and with certain defined 
 privileges and prerogatives.' Of naTpiKai 
 
 the sense cannot be better represented 
 tlian by the term hereditary, the word 
 behig used to denote ' what a man receives 
 from his ancestors,' kutu SiaSoxv^ yevovg, 
 as the Schol. expresses it (see infi-a viii. 6, 
 and note) ; and so the word is explained 
 by Isocr. Evag. p. 195, to mean 'a do- 
 minion which a man receives from his 
 father.' So the term is used in Aristot. 
 Pol. iii. 10, where the kingships of the 
 heroic ages are described as irarpiai Kai 
 KttTa vojxov. And a little before, it is said 
 (by an evident allusion to the present pas- 
 sage), exovm 5' ai iiaaiXelai tuip fSapjSdpiov 
 Tt)v Svvafiip irdaav TrapaTrXriaiav rvpav- 
 viKy. elal de ofiuig fcard vofiov Kai Trarpi- 
 Kai Such, too, before the time of our 
 author, was the use of the word by I*indar, 
 Pytli. X. 110, ev d' dyaOolcri Ktlvrai tto- 
 Tpiotat Ktdvai yroXiiov Kv(3epvd(Ttig. It is 
 proper to observe, however, that the term 
 in question is to be understood in a qualijied 
 and popular, rather than in a strict and 
 absolute sense ; for, as says Goell. * con- 
 stat aetate heroica regnum paternum noii 
 jure haereditario ad filios transmissum esse, 
 et videntur potius populus ac principes 
 successorem legisse, atque tantum ex usu 
 et consuetudine filios in regna paterna 
 successisse.' Moreover, as this kingship 
 was not absolutely hereditary, so in its 
 exercise it was not absolute, but limited 
 according to laws and customs. From 
 Hom. II. ii. 204, and various other pas- 
 sages of ancient writers, it a|>pears that 
 the monarch recognized the laws as the 
 only measure of regal power, and the 
 people as the source of all power ; and 
 that even hereditary right required to be 
 united with merit, pei-sonal or intellectual, 
 in order to maintain authority. So Dion. 
 Hal. Antiq. p. 336, Sylb. »car' dpxdg /lev 
 yap uTTaaa TToXig 'lUXXdc e^antXtveTo, 
 irXi)v ovx, oio-TTcp rd /3dpj3apa eOvrj, de- 
 (TTTOTiKoig, dXXd Kara vofiovg re koI Wkt- 
 fiuvg naTpiovg' Kai KpdnaTog j/v jiamXevg 
 6 i^iKaiorarog Te Kai vofiifnorarog, Kai 
 fitldev iK^iairdjfJievog twv naTpiiov. HrjXol 
 de Kai "Ofxripog, SiKaanoXovg Te KaXdv Tovg 
 
28 
 
 THUOYDIDES. 
 
 f-^xv™ j..^ ™v s Ti^^vic irr:: rv:'' r- 
 
 ^^^. . > r V cif/ o£ /iaAtdra /cat raurw 
 
 - r^^li^l.aT-::!'^^,,:::^ pP' J-m. me middle force of ,he verb ^av 
 
 ti-ated by Eurin Hfnr^ Ypi " l^^^^' tractasse.' So iv 18 4 ','^"^"^^^16111 
 
 len with a view to these worrl« if ^ , ^* Aj^i^ar, irXon^tiv, &c 
 
 ""'hor), .Vi ^,™Jj 4„a"„'^1:; X^ ;-«v„;,,e^,„,j Tins rcadh,g I have 
 
 ^•""•T'-r- Frequent cxan,nlerind,rp!) p '"''" ^I"''- '» ^ceivc, witi, H.",ck 
 
 occur m the best writers of tl e , W f3 ^"''•' ""<■ ^r"- ''"»'™<1 »f tl'o old o^c 
 
 5S' '"s'"!^'^ ^"S' '^ »:JST; S"'' nl^r" ^' '"^- -tained b^ 
 aejinut. So Dion. Hal. Antio iv, rn c ,^«sides the strong evidence in 
 
 P-. S07, s.>b init. i^; ^,.„r1 ;,i; "Lx,?' tT^ "^""' "''»'"' '•«adi„t^ s„p, lied bv 
 Of yspatrt the sense seems to be r,W TI' ^ f • "" ^'''''^ superfluous, I I,ave re 
 
 fc f rcKh^j;! - j-ji tir t -- -r "-" "" t' z 
 
 ^r!:^r^^ ^]^p^^ ..t.^S.- - -a- see 
 
 So, too, ischv Prom I 2^iV^ ^'^^^ ^'^^^^^ whether tl!; Jtt be n7th! '^"''■ 
 
 ^'^*7,«PX^v. Thusalsowehave V nl ■ . "'^' ^'^^ "«^^^'^^«' M>t to c/ro« j^ i ?' 
 rof.i^.of^eva infra, e. 25. ^ ^*^" ^" long march. Certainly the word if found 
 
 .n:;rs Wn.t^^t'^^'^^^-*«--t-et "id^^T^^^' ^f ^^ ""Wentl, i/fpttol 
 avics. in t^. we have an usual nautical U^oI^T- •! «^«"^'"^^' i" writers accns- 
 
 auucal tomed to imitate our author, it was doubt- 
 
 4 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XIV. 29 
 
 e5.,V-ovra Kal 8,aKo<T,cJ eVr. ^i^P' ^oS ajrou xpo«">". 5. oIkovvt,, 
 
 ''XO". :<«"' EAA,.<u. TO ;raAa. Kard ynv ri nXdu, H Kurd fla'Aaa- 
 <r«.', TO,, r, e.™, nsAo™v.,Vo. <cai r<5w t^,o, S.d rn^ kKHvu,v 
 nap aAA,,A_o«c ^m^ii^yovTu,V xcma,yi re SuvaroJ hav, (<Jc Kai 
 rote ^ ^«Aa.o.c ^rot^ran- &S,;A<.ra.- ' „>„aJ. ' ydf, inu,v,'.„a.av rd 
 X<fptov) .:re,S, r. o. "EAA^v.c ^.aAAov i^A.^.^;,,,,. r«c vaGc -cr„- 
 ^a^e-m ro A9<.r,^o. KaO^joovV kuI .>;rop,ov ^rap^xo""^ «V*or.pa, 
 6u.«r„. Eaxo. XP"/'"-'-' Tpo<T<iSy r^., ,r«A.v. 6. k«; "Icoa... iar/- 
 pov ^oAt, ■y.y.era. va.rt/cjy .Vi Kupou nva<.-v .poirou /3aa.Aeuo„roc 
 /ca. K«^/^„<ro„ rou meoc auroC, rijg re /caff iauroOf 0aAaa<T„c, KJpo. 
 vroA.^ouvrec, «par,aa. r.v« xpovov. 7. /.al RoA^/cpaV^c 2«Vo'u 
 r«pa.u<.v e,rt K«^/3u,rou va„r.«^~ J^xJu-v, i'AAac r. rJJ. v^au>v 
 u:r„;coouc £:ro„,<x„ro, ^a. 'Pri.aau i\^v aV.'0,« ry ■A:roAAa,n 
 ry A^A,y. cI><^Ka;?c r£ Ma^aaA.'av ol^tovr^c K«pv„SoWc>,,c 
 
 Y iT ':''7"'X°"^y^C- Suvaroirara ycJp raCra r.5u va.r.^tJ. .Jv. 
 AIV (D«,„,ra. Se ««, raCra, .oAAalc ye.taTc iW.pa y^v,',u,va 
 ru,v ip^t/co,., rp.„p,a< ^J^ oA,'y«<c XP-^i"^""* TtvrxKo.rdpo.c S' 
 
 as Thucydides usually prefers the older 
 forms, this is preferable. 
 
 TO XycTTiKov KaOypovv] That is, the 
 Cormthians, as appears from what follows ; 
 and this is confirmed by the use of the 
 article with vavg (i.e. Hhe ships' just 
 mentioned) : kti](t. * having acquired,' 
 
 a/i0orff)a] So Bekk. and Pop. edit, 
 from the best MSS., for vulg. dn^drepot. 
 On which adverbial use, for dfitpoTspwOev 
 ( both by land and by sea') the reader is 
 referred to Buttm. Gr. § 150. There is 
 m this case an ellips. of kutci, which word 
 IS expressed, in Dio Cass. p. 128, 7, et al 
 In Liban. Or. 584, we have in' dfi<j>. 
 
 6. vUog] On this Thucydidean and ohl 
 Attic form, (which is edited from the best 
 MSS. by Ha., Bekk., and Pop.) see Buttm., 
 and Matth. Gr. Gr. So daTsog, ^/itVfoe, 
 and l3pax^og, adduced by Poppo, Prolog.' 
 
 Ka9' iavTovg] 'on their own coast, 
 opposite to them,' namely, the ^gsean 
 sea, at least the western part and that 
 bordering on Greece. 
 
 7. noXvKpdTrjg] In Herod, iv. 39 and 
 120. 
 
 'Prjv. dvkGriKe ry 'A.] namely, by fasten- 
 ing a chain to it, from Delos, as we learn 
 from iii. 104. 
 
 Ch. XIV. 1. nXoioig fiaicpolg'] Mong 
 barks,' namely, like the long-boats of our 
 men-of-war, and bearing a certain resem- 
 blance to the piratical Ixinjes of earlier 
 
 less found at least in some MSS. at an 
 early period. 
 
 5. oiKovvTtg yap] The yap may be ren- 
 dered nimirum. 
 
 rijv TToXiv] * their city.' 
 del Sri TTore] In this formula the Trore 
 IS to be referred to dei. And of dti ttots, 
 several examples occur in Xenophon. The 
 Ci) has a slightly intensive force, as in the 
 formula kui drj Trore, which is nearly enuiv. 
 to Kai TTorf in Xen. An. i. 5, 7. 
 
 ifiTTopiov dxop] Besides the passages 
 here referred to by commentators, see 
 Strabo, p. 548, 5. Pint. Arat. 16, s. fin. 
 Aristid. i. 15, A. 
 
 rd -n-Xeiu)] See note supra ch. 3 fin. 
 Trap' dXXtjXovg^ emfiicryovTcjv] So supra 
 ch. 2, 2, kTrifiiyvvvTtg dXXr}Xoig. 
 
 ToXg TTaXaiolg TroirjToig] Alluding solely 
 to Homer, who, II. ii. 570, has dipvtiov re 
 KopivBov. And so in a passage of Acts 
 xvii. 28, the use of the plural, ojg Kai Tiveg 
 T&v Ka9' vfidg ttoitjtojv tipr}Kaai, will not 
 prove that St. Paul thus meant in reality 
 to cite from more than one poet. 
 
 tTrXwt^or] 'rei nauticre operam dabant.' 
 So Bekk., Pop., and Goell. edit for inXiot- 
 KovTO. The alteration rests solely on MS. 
 authority, and is not supported by genera! 
 usage ; for the deponent form is far more 
 common. Yet the active form, however 
 rare, does occur (as in Plato, p. 388), and 
 is the^ more ancient (being found in He- 
 siod, "Epy. 252, 7rXm^e<TKev privai) : and 
 
'H 
 
 no 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 .r« icae ttAocoic ^a^^ojc l^rjprv^iva, a,Wp .Velva. 2. oA/yov re 
 npu r^v M,Uu.v Ka. roJ Aapdov Oavdrov, S, ^srd Ka^^o,. 
 n.p.a.v ./3aaA.uae rp,^eic Tr.p/ r. 2...A/«v role rvpdvvo^, .', 
 7rA,0oc ey.vovro ko. K.pKu^am,' ravra ydp reXevrala noo r,7c 
 
 A^..aeovc ee,a.roa,c Wv Alycv^racc noXe.ovvra,, Jd,a 
 
 .a. e.«u^ax..av- .a. aurae o^V. el^ov S.d .da,, Kara.rp^.ara, ^ 
 AV. T« ^ev ouv vavre^a r^^v 'EAA.Va^v rocaJra ,\ ra re 
 TraXa^a Ka. ra v.repov tyevo;.eva. la^^y ^^ Tre^eeTrocwavro 6V.>c 
 ou;c eAax^ar,. o. .^o^.^ovrec avroT,, xp»^A^ara.v re Tr^ocxci^.. ^ai 
 «AAa.. a^xi'- e^ri.Aeovrec ya\o ra^c v.'crouc ^«re<Tr^e>.ro: Kal 
 ^aXcara o.oc ;., ^cap^c, el^ov ^^oav. 2. ^arcJ y,^v g^ ;roAe^oc, 
 
 LTBER T. CAP. XV. 
 
 31 
 
 times See Schaeffer de Re Nav. ii. p. 85, 
 and Wachsmuth, Antiq. Gr. ii. 1. 
 
 tKripTvfiiva] 'formed, composed/ &e 
 for riTOtfiaafiiva. "QffTrip iKtiva, soil, ra 
 
 2. ^tyov Tt TTQb-lQ n\r,0og lyhoPTOl 
 
 Ihe sense may be thus expressed : « And 
 It was [but] a short time before the Median 
 war and the death of Darius, (who suc- 
 ceeded Cambyses on the throne of Persia,) 
 that triremes, in any considerable number 
 were possessed by the tyrants around Sicily! 
 and by the Corcyrieans.' At dXiyov sup 
 fiovov, as just after at d^ioXoya. More- 
 over, TTfpl ^iK. rote Tvpdvvoig is for to7c 
 rvo. TTspi Si«. And Trepl Xik. is not to be 
 taken simply for l.iKt\,Kolg, but regarded 
 as a significant phrase, meant to advert to 
 the situation of these petty Grecian absolute 
 monarchiesamw/^ Sicily {U, its coast), just 
 as mfra vi 2, the PhcenicMan settlements 
 too are said to be ^epi Trdaav rr/v ^iKeXiav, 
 fg TrXijeog] « hi plenty.' 
 ravra ydp rtXevrala — KaTS(TTrf] At 
 t^^ioXoya sup. fi6vov, the meaning bein-. 
 These last were the only navies before the 
 expedition of Xerxes, worth mentioning in 
 Greece. Karhrrj, lit. exstlterunt. 
 
 'i. ti Tivfg dXXoi] 'such others as had 
 
 any ; where we have a commixture of two 
 
 clauses. The oirtveg found in many MSS. 
 
 IS evidently a gloss. Bpaxea, for utKpd, 
 
 inconsiderable ;' as i. 89, 130. ii. 22, 76 
 
 the />L'writeS " '''"'^' ^"' ''''''' '' 
 
 I ..H.f f/^^«i^"^^ ^■•^^ ^^^ (iap^dpiov, as in 
 Latin Komanm stands for Uomani. 
 
 TrpoadoKifiov ovrog] 'being expected [to 
 come] , which last tenii is e^rpressed in a 
 passage of Diod. Sic. t. vii. 180, rrp. 9iv 6 
 liamXtvg i^^uv tig rrjp, &c. And so in 
 Hdot V. 108, we have: i^dyyeXXtrai— 
 AprvfSiov Trpoff^oKifiov ^g rnv KvTrpov 
 ilvai, where I conjecture for dvai, Ikvai 
 
 Kalavrai, &c.] for Kaiinp a., as Bauer 
 and Haack explain. Aid Trdarig, sup. vkwg, 
 throughout ship.' An ellipse thought by 
 Pop. and Goell. harsh. It is certainly 
 unusual ; but we may compare the fre- 
 quent one of Sia-rravTog. 
 
 The ancient ships, it seems, had not at 
 hrst decks throughout, but only, as Neoph. 
 Due. says, Iv npujpq. Kal Kard Trpiiuvav 
 TO. dt ni<Ta rjffav Ktvd rs Kal KolXa. On 
 the subject of the decking of ships, see 
 Wachsmuth, Ant. Gr. i. p. 381. 
 
 Ch. XV. 1. TTtpuTToiriffavro] silt coni- 
 pammnt, 'acquired for themselves.' Ol 
 7rpo(T<Tx6vTsg ahroig, scil. rdlg vavriKolc, 
 those who attended to [the formation of] 
 them, I. e. the shipping. So Hdot. ix. 33, 
 Trpoaup yvuvamoiai. 1 Tim. iv. 13, Truotr- 
 fXf Ty dvayuibffH. The general sc;ise 
 meant to be expressed in these and the 
 words following is, that 'all those Grecian 
 states that acquired (TTfpuTroirjcravTo) any 
 power, acquired it by their possessing a 
 
 113/ VV, 
 
 dXXiov dpxy] ' by the dominion it gave 
 them over others.' 
 
 Kal fidXiara oaoi fxr) hapKq iTyov 
 X^^pav} 'and such especially as, like the 
 Athenians, had not a territory sufficient to 
 supply their wants [did so].' Aia/OK,/, for 
 avrapKij, as in PUit. Sol. ap. Steph. Thes. 
 ri X<^P« SiapKTig, 
 
 i 
 
 
 J 
 
 i'iOev TiQ Kal SvvaiuQ wapeyev^To, ovSelt; ^vvicTTt)' Travrec Se )/(tov, 
 ocxot Kal eyevovro, irpu, o/n6povg rovg (T(j)iTEpovg ^KaGTOig' Kal e/c^»J- 
 fXOVQ (TTpaTtiai; ttoXu airo rrjg iavTtov eV dXXu}v KaTa(TTpo(j)y ouk 
 e$r/£(Tav oi ' EAAr/vec. 3. ov yap ^vviCTTriKeffav wpog rag /neyiarag 
 TToXeig v7rr}KOOi, ov^ av avTol dirn rtjg 'larfg Koivdg aTparnag kiroi- 
 ovvTo' Kar aXXrjXovg ^e juaXXov, tig eKaaroc, ol darvyHTovtg 
 iiroXifXovv. 4. f.iaXi(TTa Se ec; rov irdXai Trore yevo^evov iroXefiov 
 
 2. KwkffTr}^ 'conflatnm est,' arose. 
 TrdpTtg H — tKacTTOig] The construction 
 is : TrdvTeg dk (scil. TroXsfioi) offot Kal tyk- 
 vovTO, {"/(Tav eKaffTOLg irpbg 6fx6p(wg roifg 
 rr(pfrfpovg, ' such even as there were,' &c., 
 the Knl having here the sense of even, 
 as in 1 Cor. xi. G, Kal KupdaOu). Mark ix. 
 13, oTi Kal 'HXiag tXiiXvOe. And so our 
 author just before uses Kai: oOev rig Kal 
 Si'iimfug TrapeyevtTo. The clausula oaoi 
 Kal lysvovTo, is thrown in by way of cor- 
 rection, being meant to intimate the fewness 
 of their wars. 
 
 TToXv dirb rrjg tavrtSv] These words are 
 put within brackets by Pop., and Goell. 
 thinks they ought to be cancelled, as con- 
 taining nothing but what is found in iKdrj- 
 fiovg. But that opinion was founded on 
 the error of interpreting hd., from the 
 common dictionaries and Stephens' version, 
 longe remota, longinqua ; whereas eKdrip-og 
 is often put for aTroSrifiog, in the sense 
 abroad, foreign, without defining the dis- 
 tance. So ii. 10, IttI tK^rifiov t^odov, ' to 
 a foreign expedition,' and yElian H. Anim. 
 li. 346, Talg iKdrifioig (rrpanalg 'i-jrovrai 
 yvTreg. Eurip. Hipp. 37, tKdrjfiov aivktrag 
 fvyr)v, ' foreign exile.' And so in Pollux 
 i. 177, we have, eptlg U^rjfioug TroXkfiovg, 
 Kal diro^ripovg. Indeed this was a fre- 
 quent Atticism. So Moeris says: "Ek^j;- 
 \iog 'ArTiKiog- aTrodrjfiog 'EXXijviKwg, The 
 sense, theuj^ar o/f, is to be sought for in the 
 very words proposed to be expunged ; which, 
 as they thus contain an addition of sense, 
 and have, besides, the support of every 
 MS., and since no good reason can be ima- 
 gined why they should have been foisted 
 in, I have, with Bekk., thought proper to 
 retain them ; especially since I cannot but 
 suspect that our author intended therein 
 an allusion to the unfortunate expedition 
 of the Athenians to Sicily, of which it is 
 said (in nearly the very words here used), 
 mfra vi. 21, ttoXv aTrb Ttjg i'lfterepag avnjjv 
 fikXXontv irXtlv. And so also at vi. 33, 5, 
 we have : ttoXv aTrb rrjg iavnZv. Indeed 
 the words in question are sufficiently de- 
 fended by the antithesis, so frequent in our 
 author, between riig tavTuiv and dXXtov. 
 At l^yeffav is to be supplied slg, which 
 
 word is often left to be understood after 
 verbs of motion to a place. 
 
 3. ov KwtffTTjKecrav] 'had not leagued 
 tliemselves.' The recent editors have very 
 propei^ly cancelled the ai, which had for- 
 merly place before vTrffKooi, the construc- 
 tion, they say, being, ov ydp ^vv. (wf) 
 vTrTjKooi. TTpbg T. fi. TT. And so the Schol. 
 explains : at tXaTTovg -jroXtig ov avpffid- 
 Xovv raXg jxeydXaig v7rr]Kooi ovffai. Such 
 an ellip., however, as at tX. ttoX., would be 
 not a little harsh. Nor will there be any 
 occasion to resort to it, if we trace the 
 constiiiction as follows : Ov ydp iroXng 
 Kvv€<TTriKi(Tav wg virr]KOoi Trpbg rag fie-^i- 
 (Trag scil. TroXeig, the word iroXig being not 
 unfrequently in our author taken fmce in 
 construction. Or, supposhig oV'EXXtjveg to 
 be the nomin. to ^i;v.,the construction will 
 be : ov ydp [o'l "EXXz/vtc] ^vv. (bjg) vwri- 
 Kooi irpbg r. fi. tt., and understanding tlie 
 sense of iroXtig at tXdrrovg to be, by the 
 force of the Trpbg implied, the general 
 meaning will be, ' there were no subject- 
 leagues, by the smaller states takmg their 
 stand with (Trpbg) one or other of the 
 larger.' So infra iii. 11, we have : Ix^v- 
 Tojv Trpbg o, n xpv <JTiivai. 
 
 ov8' av avTol] Here av has been very 
 properly inserted, from several MSS., by 
 all the recent editors. At dirb rfig i(Trjg, 
 the Schol., Goell., and Pop. would supply 
 (TvvrtXeiag. But the regular ellips. in such 
 a case is rather fioipag (which word is ex- 
 pressed in Homer. See Bos, Ellip. p. 176) ; 
 though, indeed, that term might very well, 
 from the context, bear the sense, ' portion 
 [of the expense] ;' and the larig mean, 
 not what is equal, but what is just, right, 
 equitable. Accordingly the same sense will 
 arise, as that assigned by Haack and 
 Arnold, ' on equal terms.' So infra iii. 40, 
 Tov dirb TTJg Iff. Ix^pov. 
 
 Kar' dXXtjXovg] 'one with another,' i.e. 
 in an interchange of hostilities. 'Qg fjca- 
 ffToi stands antithetically opposed to Koivdg, 
 the sense being, singulatim, severally, as 
 often in our author. 
 
 4. iidXiffTa dk eg — Sisffrrj] Meaning, 
 'but it was chiefly at that war, which 
 anciently took place between the Chal- 
 
32 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XVTIT. 
 
 3.S 
 
 jiaAKiCtiov Kai 'E^iTpiiwv Kai to aXXo EWr^viKov fc Kviufxaviav 
 iKare^tov SiiCTTt), XVI. 'EireyevETo ^£ aWoiq rt aXXoOi KwXv/nara 
 ^r) avt^r^drfvaif Kai loxrt, irpoyw^rjffdvTdyv iiri juiiya rdiv TroayjudTiov, 
 KvpoQ Kai i] UepmKr) f jSaatXt/a Kpoiaov KaOtXovaa Kai ocra evroQ 
 AAuog TroTafiov irpog OaXaaaav, iirirfTpaTiVde Kai rag tv rrj i^Treiotj 
 TToXsig ecovXu)(jEy Ao^eIoq te vtrre^ov, tw (boiviKwv vavTiKw /cparwv, 
 Kai Taq v)}<jovq. XVII. Tvpavvoi ^l otroi ijcai' iv Talg 'KXXrjviKalg 
 7roAf(Tt, TO i(j) EavTwv judvnv irooopwiLUvoi eg re to (Tto/ua kai eg to 
 Tov iciov oiKov av^nvy 01 a(T(|)fiAftac, oaov icvvavTo ftiaXiuTa, Tag 
 TToXeig (^Kovv' k-rr^dyOr] re aV a\)TU)v ov^lv ipyov a&oXoyov, h /nt) 
 
 cideans and Eretrians, that Greece was 
 engaged in general or combined hostilities ; 
 the rest of the states separating into par- 
 ties, as they sided with one or the other.' 
 On the subject of this war, see Herodot. 
 V. 99. 
 
 Ch. XVI. 1. tTrey tvero] hefel ; the word 
 being chiefly used of what is ery'd. 
 
 (iri avKr]Br)vai] There is here commonly 
 supposed to be an ellip. of the article tov. 
 But that has been, with reason, rejected 
 by Pop., because, in effect, the infin. does 
 not depend on the subst. alone, but on 
 the whole expression KioXvuara tTreysveTO. 
 And so infra iii. 40, we have : ^vyyviofiTjtf 
 afiaprtXv \T)\povTai. Thus it is as though 
 our author had written : UioXvfft firj avi. 
 (see Matth. Gr. § 542, Annot. i. 6, and 
 Hemi. on Vig. p. 703.) of course supposing 
 an ellips. of aifrrt, which word is exjyressed 
 in a passage of our author cited by Steph. 
 Thes. KU)\v(x} ware fit) TrepnrXelv. The 
 same ellipse may be noticed in another 
 passage of Thucyd., in which similarly we 
 have : kmXvuv r'jfiag TrXelv. 
 
 Kai] ' and especially.' 
 
 Trpox(^>pr]tTdvT(i)v IttI fx'sya rwv Trpay- 
 fioLTiov] ' when their affairs had advanced 
 to a very prosperous condition.' 
 
 Kvpog cat r) IlepaiKr) fiacriXeia] A re- 
 markable Hendiadys, of which 1 have in 
 Transl. adduced several examples. One 
 here must suffice. Pausan. i. 36, 4, ot rd 
 ^iXiTTTrov Kai MaKtSoviov KaOuXov. For 
 fta(TiXeia Pop. and Goell., from several 
 MSS., edit l^uvtria, accounting (3a(T. a 
 gloss. I agree in this with Bekk., who 
 retains the vulg. And this leads me to 
 notice the most formidable difficulty in the 
 sentence, namely, how to find a nominative 
 for tTTforpdrf uo-f ; for ^arnXua cannot be 
 such, since it belongs to ewtytveTo, to be 
 repeated. I suspect that after (iaffiXfia 
 an t) has been lost, which will make a 
 regular nominative to iTrerrTpciTtvfff, and 
 without which such an anomalv will be 
 
 left as is unprecedented even in Thucy- 
 dvles. From its situation the t) would 
 easily slip out of the context. 
 
 rf] Bekk. and Goell. read, from several 
 MSS., ^k. I have, with Pop., retained the 
 common reading. 
 
 Ch. XVII. 1. Tvpavvoi df] Pop. here, 
 from several MSS., edits rvpavvoi re, 
 wTongly, I conceive ; for tliere is plainly 
 a transition, and ^e has very frequently 
 this force. To £0' tavruiv fiovou Trpoopui- 
 fievoi, * having an eye to their own private 
 interest alone ;' ' what concerned them- 
 selves, and had nothing to do with othei-s.' 
 Kuhn. Gr. §611, *what rests on them- 
 selves.' See Matth. Gr. § 584, extr. So 
 vi. 12, TO lavTiZv fxovov crKOTruiv, and 
 Appian i. 380, 72, to tavrov fiovov (tkottu. 
 Soph. Aj. 1313, opa fit) Tovfxbv, dXXd Kai 
 TO aov, and Elect. 1114, Tovfibv S' ovxi 
 
 TOVKtivOV (TfCOTTW. 
 
 tg TE TO (TiSfia — av^fiv'] *as regarded 
 their personal security and gratification.' 
 Kai ig TO TOV idiov oIkov av^tiv^ and * to 
 the aggrandizing of their own family.' And 
 no wonder ; for as Aristot. Pol. iii.* 5, says, 
 i) Tvpavvig icTTi fiovapxia. npog to avfi- 
 tpkpov tov fxovapxovvTog. 
 
 Si d<T<paXeiag — tpKovv'] 'conducted, 
 managed, ruled the cities in as cautious 
 a manner as they could,' namely, by not 
 provoking popular conmiotion, and by 
 avoiding foreign wars and distant expe- 
 ditions. This sense of oiKiXv for ^wiictTv 
 (which occurs also infra ii. 37, and iii, 37) 
 is required by the context. At' d<x<pa- 
 Xeiag is an adverbial phrase, the whole 
 expression ^i' d<T<p. oaov tSvvavTo fidXicTTa 
 standing for oirov LSvvavTo cia^aXkaTaTa. 
 Instead of the vulg. i)Hv., Pop., Goell., 
 and Bekk. have edited ISvvavTo. Finally, 
 with Si d(T<{>aXeiag, comp. the similar 
 phrase infra vii. 9, rd KaTd aTpaTontSov 
 Sid ^vXaKijg tx(>>v. 
 
 tTrpcixOr] Tf, (Sec] Render: * and nothing 
 wae acliieved by them (lit. * nothing was 
 
 v 
 
 :j 
 
 r 
 
 u Ti Trpog TTE^ioiKovg Tovg avTtHv EKacTTOig' oi yap tv ^iKeXia tiri 
 nXficTTov EvoJpTjcrai/ ^vvdiJ.iiU)g. 2. o'vtoj iravTayoOev r) RXXag btti 
 TToXvv ^pOl'OV KaTH^iTO jUTJ T£ KOivy <pav£^ov /UTi^lv KaTEpyat^dOoi^ 
 KaTa TToXeig re aToX/doTEoa tlvai. 
 
 XVIII. ETTftS^J Se ot Ts AOrivaiijJV Tvpavvoi Kai oi f/c Ttjg 
 liXXrig KXXd^og inl ttoXu Kai nplv TvpavvevOeiarjg oi TrXelaToi Kai 
 TeXiVTaioi, irXiiv tvjv ev 2tfctX/«, vwo AaKi^ai/aoviojv KaTeXvOrjtrav' 
 (^ yap AaKe^aiiuLtJV, /luto. rrjv '^^KTiaiv twv vvv evoikovvtwv avTr^v 
 A(x)pu(jjVj tnl irXftaTov u)V '[(jjuiev y^povov cTTaaiaGaaa, 'onu)g ek iraXai- 
 
 done on their part') at all worthy of notice, 
 unless it were aught against the states bor- 
 dering on each.' In ft ft?) d ti, we have 
 an Attic phrase for el ft?) o ti. 
 
 oi yap iv "EiKtXig,, &c.] Render : ' for, 
 as to the tyrants in Sicily, they,' &c. 
 
 2. ovTio iravTaxoOtv — tJvai] KaTsixiTo, 
 was held down, hampered, impeded, namely, 
 in rising to power. The construction here 
 (which is somewhat anomalous) may be 
 best adjusted by supposing an ellipse of 
 wcTTe after KaTtixfTO, in which both 
 KUTspy. and elvai are comprehended. On 
 the principle of this use of wffre, see Matth. 
 Gr. § 502, a. c. and § 545 ; also on the 
 omission of the word, § 532, a. and note 
 infra iii. 66. Finally, fit] Tt in the former 
 part of the sentence has coiTesponding to 
 it re in the latter part, by a use similar 
 to that in Latin of nee — et. 'AtoXjx. ' less 
 enterprising.' 
 
 Ch. XVIII. I. tTretSrj Sk oi r«] Of this 
 obscure passage the sense may be best ex- 
 plained in a version, thus : ' But when both 
 the tyrants of Athens and those of the rest 
 of Greece, — generally, and even before the 
 parts, under tjTannic government, — had 
 been deposed, and the greater part and 
 last of them, except those in Sicily, by the 
 Lacedaemonians (for Lacedaemon, from the 
 period of its settlement by the Dorians, 
 who now inhabit it, has, after having been 
 the longest harassed by factions of any 
 nation on record, for a considerable time 
 enjoyed a well-regulated government, and 
 ever been free from tyrants ; it is about 
 four hundred years, or a little more, up 
 to the end of this war, that the Lacedae- 
 monians have used the same polity; by 
 which also they have been enabled to 
 regulate and settle political affairs in other 
 states) ; after, I say, this extirpation of 
 the tyrants from Greece, it was not many 
 years before the battle of Marathon took 
 
 place.' 
 
 The construction throughout is in a 
 remarkable degree involved and irregular. 
 It is well observed by Goell.: * Protasis 
 
 VOL. 1. 
 
 prima sentcntia alio modo post parenthesin 
 repetitur verbis /itra Si ti)v tu>p Tvpai'viov 
 KaTaXvffiv et per duplicem particulam 
 ydp causam et causae causam indicat, ut 
 animadvertit jam Hermogen. tt. fitOoS. 
 StivoT. c. 14 (16).' 
 
 To descend to particulars, in the words 
 Kai ot tK TTJQ dXXrjg 'EX. we have, as Herm. 
 on Soph. Elect. 135, remarks, a blending of 
 two modes of expression into one (as in 
 that passage of Soph. t6v y' t^ 'AtSa — 
 dvaaTafftig, for tov tv "AiSov dvaffTa- 
 (Tfig 6? "At^ou), oi tK TTJg dXXrjg 'E\\a- 
 SoQ standing for ot sv Ty dXXy 'EXXri^t 
 t^ auTTJg. Of eni ttoXv the sense is, ' far 
 and wide, extensively, magna ex parte.'* At 
 reXturatoi the article is to be repeated from 
 the preceding oi TrXtioroi, such being re- 
 quired by the truth of history, and also 
 demanded by Bishop Middleton's canon of 
 the article. 
 
 By the term tvvofitiaQai is denoted *the 
 having good and well -administered laws.' 
 So Herodot. i. 66, ovto) fifToXa^ovTeg ev- 
 vofiriBr^aav. Xen. CEcon. ix. 14. .^schin. 
 i. 27. Aristot. Pol. p. ult. Dionys. Hal., 
 Max. T\T. and other writers. In praise 
 of this tvvofiia, as opposed to faction or 
 misgovernment, we have the following 
 beautiful sentiment in Pindar, Olymp. 
 13, 6, iv T^ (sc. Corintho) ydp Evvofiia 
 vaiei, KaalyvT]- Tai re, (3d6pov noXiiov, 
 'A(T(paXijg AIku, Kai ofio- Tpoirog Elpdva, 
 Tafxiai 'AvSpdai ttXovtov, xpiio-eat Ilat^ce 
 evfiovXav QkfiiTog. 
 
 I have here thouglit proper, with 
 Bekk. and Goell., to restore the old read- 
 ing KTiaiv, which had been, on the au- 
 thority of the greater part of the MSS., 
 altered by Haack and Pop, to KTrjaiv. For 
 though it be less supported by the evidence 
 of MSS., it yields a far better sense, and, 
 moreover, is strongly confirmed by the 
 words of our author, infra v, 16, oTe to 
 TTpioTov AaKeSaifiova KTi^ovTeg. Also by 
 a passage of Isocr. Paneg. 16, who calls 
 the Heraclidge and the Dorians oiVi<rrdg 
 '2,'TrapTtjg. 
 
 D 
 
^< 
 
 ^1^ ^ 
 
 34 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 LIBER T. CAP. XIX. 
 
 35 
 
 Tarov Kai ivvoiLir}ur] Kai an arvpavvbVTog r}v tri] yap inn juaAicTTCi 
 TerpaKoaia Kai oX'iyu) ttXeim ig rt^v TtXtvrrjv tou& tou TroAt^ou, a«^* 
 ov AaKWaijuoviot t^ aurip TroXirua -^pwvrai^ Kai ^i avro ^wajutvoiy 
 Kai Ta iv ralg aXXaiQ iroXioi KaO'iaraffav') fiira ^\ Tr\v TtHv rvpciv- 
 V(ov KaraXvaiv ek Trjg EXXac^o^, ov ttoXXoTc erecnv uarrepov Kai 
 T) ev MapaOiovi juia^ri ^Irjbtjv tt^oc AOr}valovq iyeviTO. 2. StKaru) 
 0£ eTH iLiiT uvTr}v avOig o jjappapog tw jneyaXw gtoXio tVi rijy 
 EXXaoa covX(s)(Toinivog rfXOt . 3. Kai /j.eyaXov kiv^vv(w iiriKpifxaadiv- 
 roc, o't Ti Aafcccat/noviot twv SujUTroXc^irjcravrwy EXXiJvwv >J-yj7(Tovro, 
 cvvajii^i TTOOv^ovTiQf Kai ol AOrjvaloi, ettiovtcov ruiv MrJ^tuv, Sia- 
 vorjOivreg iKXnreiv Tr}v TroXtr, Kai avaaKivaffa/nevoi, eg rag vavg 
 I f/LipavTeg vuvtikoi tyevovTO. 4. KOivy re airtoaa/LUVoi tov (^ap- 
 papov, 'vGTEpnv ov ttoXXm SuKpiOrjaav wpog t£ AOrfvaiovg Kai Aa/ce- 
 caiiiioviovg^ o'l re UTToaTavTeg j3a(nXih)g 'EXXr^vf^ Kai oi ^u^TroXf/ir/- 
 Gavreg' ouvajuti yap Tavra jmeyiGTa ^t£<^ai'i7, itr^uov yap oi /utv 
 Kara yi}v oi oe vavai. 5. kui oX'iyov jilv \p6vov ^vveiueiviv rj 
 ojuai^lLiia, iirnTa de SuviyOevreg oi AaKe^aip.6vioi Kai 'A0t)va7oi 
 tTToXfjiojcTav ju£ra tiov ^u/ijua^wv irpog aXXijXovg' Kai tljv uXXljv 
 EiXXrivivv H Tivig TTov ciaoTaiiVj irpog toutouc »/8>? i\(s)povv, 6. wan. 
 
 dtp' ov] for dtp' ov xpovov and St ov, 
 &c. 
 
 rd iv ToiQ dWaiQ iroKtai KaQ.] * the 
 other states of the alliance.' Understand 
 7rpdyi.iaTa, in the sense TroXiTfvfiaTa, 
 namely, ' according to the model of Lace- 
 diemon.' Comp. i. 7G, 1. 
 
 rr)v tCjv rvpupvojp KardXvaiv tK ttjq 
 'ex.] a blending of two expressions. 
 
 2. ^tKUTti) Si trei] 481 b. c. ; which, 
 however, is to be understood not of the 
 battle of Salamis, but of the setting-out 
 of the armament. 
 
 ry /if y. aT6\({>] 'The great armament,' 
 as we say, the Spanish armada. 
 
 3. fitydXov KivSvvov IrriKpefiaaOipTog] 
 * as it were suspended over their heads,' 
 imminente. So iii, 40, tov kTriKpefiaffdsvTog 
 itivov, and v. 53. 
 
 SiavoTjBkvTet;] ^hating detennined ; for 
 SiavoelffOai, as oft in Thucyd., denotes not 
 to turn in mind, consider, propose, but, by 
 implication, to decide upon, determine. 
 
 dvaaKivaad^ivoi] Schol. rd gkivt] dva- 
 XafiovTtg. 'AvaaKfvd^^effOai signifies * to 
 pack up one's goods for a removal.' So 
 Xen. Cyr. viii. 5, 4 : also actually to remote 
 them ; as Xen. An. vi. 2, 5, and Plut. viii. 
 286, dvaoK. tov rd^ov tivoq. Dio Cass. 
 191, 59. 213, 26. Arr. Exp. Al. i. 26, 8, 
 ap. Hesych. 
 
 t/i/^. vavTiKoi tykvovTo'] 'became seamen 
 
 instead of landsmen,* which the Atlienians 
 had hitherto been reckoned. 
 
 4. SuKpiOrjaav irpbg ' .\6rjvaiovg] So 
 supra cap. 15, to dXXo 'EXXijvikov ig Kvp.~ 
 fiaxictv eKaTspojv Sis(TTtj. 
 
 Svvdfiei — fisyiara diKpdvr}] * were de- 
 cidedly the greatest in power.' Of this use 
 oiSia^aiv. examples occur at iv. 51. vi. 17 ; 
 and Dio Cass. 343, 39, S. jxaXiaTa, and 675, 
 55. Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 3. Dion. Hal. i. 389, 45. 
 tXdTTOj S6^T]g ht<pdvr}. 
 
 5. ofiaixfJiia] 'the common league' against 
 the Persians; which comprehended both 
 parties, and which seems to have been 
 formed on the condition that the members 
 of the common confederacy should abstain 
 from mutual hostility. 'OyLaix^ia is used, 
 not Kvufxaxta, which term, in the age of 
 Thucyd., implied a subsertiency to some one 
 principal member of the alliance. 'Ofi. is a 
 rare word, but occurs also in Hdot. vii. 145. 
 App. i. p. 88. Procop. p. 169, 307. 
 
 01 AaKtdaifiovioi kuI 'AOrivaloi] I have 
 here, with Pop. and Goell., cancelled ol 
 before 'AOrjvaloi, on the authority of some 
 of the best MSS., confinned by i. 1, tov 
 TToXifiov tHov TlfXo7rovvT]aiujv Kai 'AOtj- 
 vaiwv : and i. 10, 4, Tdg fisyidTag Kai 
 iXaxiffTag. Bp. Midd. has selected this 
 passage as the exemplification of his rule, 
 which permits the omission of the article 
 in this case. 
 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 - > 
 
 «7ro Twv MrjbiKwv eg rovce ati tov TroXf^ov, ra filv <r7rti'So/iei'ot to. 
 0£ TToXf/toui'Ttc r/ aXXr]Xoig t] roig lavTiZv ^vf^ifxayoig acpiGTUjuLvoig, 
 €u TrapiGKkvaaavTo ra TroXfjUta, Kai ^tireipoTepoi eyivovTo, iluto, kiv- 
 cvviov Tag /neXerag Troiou^Evot. XIX. Kai ol jliIv AaKi^atfiovioi 
 ou^ viroTsXfig £^ovt£C <^opou rovg ^v/Li/naYOvg liyovvro, Kar oXey- 
 ap^iav ce G<piGiv avroig jliovov eiriTiiCiiutg oirtog woAiTevacjGi Uepa^ 
 irevovTeg' AOrivaun ^e vavg r£ tljv ttoXeiov tio ypovw TrapaXaBovng, 
 TTAr/v j\.i(ov Kai AeapiLov, Kai -^prif.iara Totg naGi Tat,avT(g (j)tpiiv' 
 2. Kai eyivero avTo7g ig tov^e tov ttoXejuov »J i^ia TrapaaKevtj uu^tjv. 
 »/ tog Ta KpaTiGTa iroTt /neTa aKpai(pvovg Ttjg t^vjuiinayiag rjvutjGav. 
 
 6. fv TrapiaKtvdaavTo rd iroXiyna'] 'had the fiovov as transposed), QipantvovTig 
 well prepared or exercised themselves in {tovto) fiovov, oiTMg ttoX. Comp. a kin- 
 warlike affairs.' IToXc/uja, for TroXe/it/ca, dred passage at i. ^6, 'Yfiilg yovv, to Aoks- 
 as often in Herodot. and Thucyd., and also Satfiovioi, Tdg tv ry TltXoirovvijrrtij iroXeig 
 the writers by whom they have been imi- i-n-i to vfiiv tjtpeXifiov KaTacTTtjndfievoi. 
 tated ; e. <j. Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 20, 8, In the above sense Otpairtvu) occui*s at 
 ycrav dk rd TroXs/Ltia, U tov ^erd kivCv- ii. 65. iii. 56. vi. 61. vii. 70. 
 vb)v TToieifrOai fieXsrag, ttoXXojv dfieivovg. oTrojg 7roXiTev<T(o(Ti] ' that they might be 
 Much to the present pur])ose is a passage governed.' So iii. 62. vi. 18. 'EmTrjSeiiug 
 of Joseph. Bell. J. iii. 5, 1, (of the Roman (T<pi(Tiv avTo'ig, 'subserviently to them- 
 military system,) ov yap avroig apxv Tut^ selves,' ' for their own advantage.' So 
 ottXujv o TToXejiog, ovSk iiri fiovag rag i. 144, <T(pi<nv kTTiTtjhiiog avrovofielaOai : 
 XPtiag ra> plpt Kivovmv, iv tipr]yy dmi- and v. 81 & 82. Pausan. vii. 10, 2. 13, 1. 
 pr]K6Ttg- dXX', wfTTTfp ffvuTretpvKOTfg ro7g Kar' 6Xiyapxi<^v means, ' conformably to 
 oirXoig, ovSk-TTOTE Ttjg dffKrjatiog Xrt/i/3a- oligarchy.' 
 
 vovrriv tK:tx*'P'«»^> oir^^ dvapi'fvovai roig 'AOtjvaloi Se — cptpeiv] Render: 'the 
 
 Kaipovg. At ^itXeTai dk avroig ovdev Tijg Athenians, on the contrary, so adminis- 
 
 Kard dXijOiiav (vroviag dTroSeovmv, dXX' tered rule, as in time to get possession of the 
 
 BKanrog offtjfifpai (TTpaTuortjg rraffy Trpo- ships of the allied states, — except those of 
 
 Ovfii^, KaBdirep tv 7roXkfi({>, yvfivd^sTai. the Chians and Lesbians, — and to impose on 
 
 And then a little further on : fcac oifK dv all a certain rate of contribution,' a certain 
 
 d^dproi Tig f j'ttwv, rag /usv fXEXsrag avrwv sum of money, as a contribution levied from 
 
 Xiopig atfiaTog TrapardKeig, rag Trapard^eig the states against the common enemy. So 
 
 St fitG' a'ifiaTog fieXkrag, which latter pas- infra c. 96, tra^av ug re tSu 7rap£x"v 
 
 sage, evidently wTitten with a view to, ratv ttoXscov xPWCLra irpbg tov [3dpl3apov, 
 
 forms the best illustration of, the present ; Kai dg vavg. The money was in Ueu of 
 
 in which we have contained a sentiment the rated t^uota of shipping, 
 highly deserving of attention, as bearing 2. fiei^iov] Namely, in respect of 
 
 upon the question of the superior efficacy revenue. 
 
 of regular troops, arising from their exer- ^ o)g rd KpdriffTa, &c.] The ojg nmy, 
 
 cises being formed in the midst of danger ; indeed, be construed with rd KpdriffTa, 
 
 by which, therefore, their attention is fixed, since superlatives often have wg prefixed ; 
 
 and, consequently, skill far more rapidly which serves to convey an intensity of 
 
 and eff"ectually attained. sense. And such is the view of the words 
 
 Ch. XIX. 1. Kai 01 fiev AaKfSainovioi, adopted by Port, and Gottleb. Yet thus 
 
 &c.] This sketch of the comparative policy the sense arising will only be (what is any 
 
 of the two great rivals, is further enlarged thing but an appropriate one), ' as greatly 
 
 on in the coui*se of Book i. and elsewhere, as possible.' Hence I prefer, with the 
 
 ovx vTTOTsXng — Tjyoiivro} The accus. Schol. and Reiske, to take the u)g as stand- 
 
 roi-c Kvufidxovg here, as at ch. 76, and ing for orav, by which the sense will be, 
 
 iii. 55, belongs to tx^vng, which has the ' than when they once most flourished with 
 
 force of the Latin gerund, or subjunctive the alliance fresh and unbroken,' rd Kpd- 
 
 with ut. (Goell.) rtara having the force of optime in Latin. 
 
 Kar oXiyapxiav Sk] The construction See Bom. on Xen. Apol. § 18. Sup. otxrtjg 
 
 is eith. r OtpairtvovTsg Sk (avrovg) OTnog after oKpaitpvovg, in which word we have 
 
 TToXiTtvffMffi tTriTijddiog o<pi<Jiv avTolg an abbreviation of aK;fpaio^ar»)c, the 0a v»;c 
 
 tiovov, Kar oXiyapxiav : or, rather (taking answering to our like, or fy, in terminations 
 
 D2 
 
36 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 A A. la jtnv ovv TraAaia TOiavra tupov, ^aAtTra ovra iravTi fQ»^c 
 TiK/iU^puo TTiaTivaai' oi -y«{) avOfitJiroi rag uKoaq twv iTiyoytyevri' 
 /tci'Oii^ K:a4 17V £7rc)^wjj(a (jcpiaiv y, ojuloiwq apaaavicTTtJc^ iraf) uAArj- 
 Xwv ^f^ovrai. 2. 'A0Tjva(wv yovv to TrArj^og ''l7r7rap)(^ov o'lovrai 
 
 such as Urely, &.c. The teimi signifies, 
 * what is entirely uninjured,' lit. ' without 
 a vestige of hurt,' quite unhurt. So in 
 Soph. CEd. Col. 1147, we have: ^wffag, 
 dKpai<livt7Q tCjv KaTTjTrtiXrjfiSvujv. 'Aicpot- 
 <pvi^g is a pure Attic term, (used also by 
 Eurip. and especially by those writers who 
 have imitated our author ; as Dio Cass., 
 Procop., Joseph., and Dion. Hal., as Ant. 
 1071,13, /3o^0tta uKp.) and here has allusion 
 to those ruuious contests of the Athenians 
 with their allies (see infra iii. 11,3), which 
 they had to maintain, in order to keep them 
 in subjection, and whereby the strength of 
 those allies must have been considt^i^ably 
 impaired. So inf. iii. 4G, 3, it is said : Kai r]v 
 fXujfjLSv TToXiv, i<p9apnsvr]v jrapaXajStlv, 
 
 Finally, d vOkio must be taken (as Jloreo 
 in Latin, and our Jlourish) in a figurative 
 acceptation, ' to be in a prosperous state,' 
 to make a figure. So in Aristoph. Nub. 
 962, we have : or' tytu rd d'lKaia Xsyiov 
 ijvOovv. Plut. Sert. 18, rjvOti TrpoQ ^6'iav. 
 
 Ch. XX. 1. rd fitv ovv — Triar.] Of this 
 obscurely expressed passage, the sense 
 may be laid down as follows : * Such, then, 
 I have found to be the state of affairs in 
 ancient times, however hardly it may find 
 credit, even when established on a regular 
 chain of proofs.' The difficulty, I would 
 observe, hinges on the expression Tnartv- 
 aaiy which has been variously explained. 
 Some take it as standing for TnaTwaai, 
 while others would read, for Tnarivaai, 
 7n(TrCj(Tai — methods both alike precarious. 
 And to take the term m the above sense, 
 is forbidden by the words following, which 
 would thus be irrelevant. The method 
 which may be said to involve the least 
 difficulty, is to take iriaTivaai (as does 
 Bauer) for 7rto"rfv0//rai, by a certain idiom 
 of the infin. active for passive after adjec- 
 tives denoting facUit}^ or the reverse, fre- 
 quent in the best writers, and treated on 
 at large by Matth. Gr. Gr. § 535. Of 
 examples, besides two occurring in our 
 author, infra vii. 15, x^^^ttj) dp^ai^ and 
 vii. 51, \aXtTriOTipovQ elvai TrpoaTroXtfiflVf 
 we have other classical writers : Xen. 
 Mem. i. 6, 9, x* ^vptiv, and Demosth. 
 Xa\. Xajiflv. So also in Latin we have 
 verbs active used for passive after the 
 term diJicUis, as Cic. de Or. i. 58, res 
 difficiles perdisccre : Plin. Hist. xxii. 13, 
 res difficiles ad credenduhi, for creditu : and 
 Livy iii. 5 (in a passage evidently written 
 
 with a view to the present) difficile ad 
 jidem est, in tam antiqua re, quot cecide- 
 runt exacto affirmare numero. And so 
 it is said by Synes. Epist. 148, cited by 
 Steph. Thes. x^^^^^ov ilq Triariv rb Iku- 
 aroiq dirorpocpov (peregrinum), and Aris- 
 tot. de Anima, i. says : x^^- ^ci^^lv 
 TrifTTiv. Accordingly in the present passage 
 Tnartvoai may be rendered, ' to obtain or 
 find credit, approve themselves to one's 
 belief.' Goeller, however, recognises here 
 a sort of grammiitical attraction for TOiavra 
 
 tvpOV, OKTTe Ttdv k^1]Q TiKfltjpiOV aVTOJV 
 
 XaXeirov ilvai Triartvaai : and Arnold 
 regards the words as standing for Trepi u>u 
 XaXtTTOV feOTi TTiffTevaai. Be that as it 
 may, by Travrl TtKfir]pi(p seems meant, 
 every argument necessary to proof : and 
 i^ifg (as Goell. shows) has reference to the 
 chain of ratiocination sometimes necessary 
 to draw forth long-buried truth. Our 
 author then proceeds to show how it is that 
 these arguments are hard to obtain credit, 
 by adverting to the carelessness (arising 
 from selfish indifference as to what does not 
 concern themselves) of men in examining 
 the antiquities even of their own country, 
 their prejudices, and that supineness which 
 makes them decline ^he labour of search- 
 ing after truth, and hence makes them 
 disposed rather to acquiesce in opinions 
 ready-made to their hands. Accordingly 
 the words at § 2, 'AOt]vaiu)v yovv — IttI rd 
 SToifia ^dXXov Tpk7rovTaiyRredigressire,Sind 
 intended to be iUustrative of the proneness 
 of the multitude to acquiesce in commonly 
 received opinions, and their carelessness 
 in the investigation of truth : of which the 
 same complaint is made by Pausan. i. 3, 2. 
 
 01 yap dv9p(jj7roi, &c.] Render : ' For 
 men take up from each other the reports 
 of past events — even though they be 
 those of their own country — alike with- 
 out scrutiny or examination, adopting 
 readily the opinions and prejudices of the 
 persons with whom they mix in society.* 
 Of ofxoiiog the full meaning is, 'just as 
 if they were foreign.' Corresponding to 
 d(ia(Tavi(TT(og here, is dvt7rt(TKt7rTO)g in 
 Herodot. i. 45. Evidently imitated from 
 the present are the following passages of 
 Dionys. Hal. p. 13, Trspl Trpayixdrujv ira- 
 XaiCjv d(ia(Tavi(rTU)g TaXeyofieva SextcrOaif 
 and Heracl. Pont. p. 411, d^aaavioTi»>g 
 avTolg rj rifg dXrjOtiag. 
 
 2. 'ABrjvaiijjv yovv — diroOavtlv] The 
 
 t 
 
 4^ 
 
 / 
 
 J 
 
 
 •> 
 
 h 
 
 /• 
 
 ,•< 
 
 :y^ 
 
 L1J3ER I. CAP. XXI. 
 
 37 
 
 v^' ApjuoSiou Kai AoinToyuTovog, rvpavvov ovra, airoOavBiv' Kai 
 ovK 'icraaiv, on iTririaq /nlv irpbcfpvTaToq wv >if>\f Ttjv riiKTiGTparov 
 vUiov, 'linrap^oQ ^e /cat OtdaaXog a^e\(j>(n yffav avTov' uiroTOTrrj- 
 (Tavreg ^i ti iKHVij t^ i)iiii:pa Kai Trapo^pr/jua Ap/nociog Kai A^- . ^ r-) -ij^ g 9 
 
 (TTOyilTlVV Ik T(jJV ^VVElBoTLJV (T^lCTIV iTTTTtCt /Hi/Hr^VVCTOaly TOV U£V Ti)^*' 
 
 airecr^ovTO, log irfJOH^OTog, ^ovXo/luvoi ot, irpiu $uXA»j<^0r/)'a£, 
 ^pa(Tavr€c ti Kai KivSwevaai, no [mrafj^u) infJiTv^ovTeg nepi to 
 AetoKopiov fcaXou/iievov, Trjv YlavaOrfvaiKtjv ttojutdjv ciaKocr/novvTif 
 uiriKTiivav. 3. TroAXa ^£ /cat aWa kri Kai vvv oi'ra, Kai ov ^povoj 
 afxvr}(TTOviuiva, Kai 01 aXXot ' EXXr/i'fC ou/c opOwg o'toi^rai" oicTTrtp 
 roue Tf Aa/C£^at|ioi'i(i>v (5a<n\iaQ firj ima ^>/</)(f> TrpoaTiOiaSai eKaTipov, 
 aWd Svolv' Kai tov Iliravarr/v Xoyov aurot^ etvat, oc ouo tytv^ro 
 TrwTrorc. 4. ovtioq aTaXaiirwpog rote TroXXotg »j t^Tt^aig tijq aXtf 
 Oeiag^ Kai etti tu eToijua /uaXXor rptVovrat. XXl. f/c ot twv eifir)- 
 
 sense may be thus expressed : ' The 
 Athenian multitude, for instance, fancy 
 that llipparchus, as being the tyrant, was 
 slain bv Harmodius,' &c. 
 
 VTvoTOTrriaavTeg] for vTroTrrEVffavTig. 
 An idiom frequent in Thucyd. and the 
 writers by whom he has been imitated, as 
 Dio Cass., Procop., Joseph., and Aman, 
 but also not rare in Herodotus. 
 
 Ik. Tfj //ju.] * on that very day,' i. e. the 
 day fixed on for the attempt. 
 
 Kai 7rapaxp///ia] 'immediately on the 
 crisis,' just as they were about to per- 
 petrate the deed. The construction is : 
 VTroT07rr}(TavTtg ^s 'Apyit. »cat ' Ap. iKtivy ry 
 tifikpa Kai Trapaxpfjfj^d ti fiefirjvvcrOai tK 
 rdSv <Tvveid6r(i)v (Tipiaiv 'Itttti'^. 
 
 TrpotidoTog] ' foreknowing the plot (and 
 therefore prepared).' So the proverb, 
 * forewai'ned, forearmed.' 
 
 jSoiiXo/xfj'oi — Kai Kivdvvn'(Tai'\ There is 
 something not a little unusual in the use of 
 the icai here, to M'hich Poppo assigns the 
 sense dmmnodo, rendering the passage : 
 ' dunmiodo j)rius aliquid egissent, adeo 
 pericula non detrectabant.' But of Kai in 
 this sense no sufficient evidence exists ; 
 nor, indeed, can the word bear such a sig- 
 nification. It has here rather the sense 
 even, as in Pindar Nem. iv. 52 (probably 
 had in mind by our author), 'ETrtt psi^ovTa 
 Ti Kai iraOtlv loiKev (conrenit). And such, 
 we may observe, is the sense of the word 
 in a passage of St. Paul's epistle to the 
 Romans, v. 7, v'Trep tov dyaOov rdxa Tig 
 Kai ToXfi^ dTToOavuv. The participle may 
 in both passages be rendered, ' by doing 
 or acMeving something,' meaning, by a 
 frcqueiiL idiom, soniethin</ considerable, and 
 even worth the risk of life. So infra iii. 
 
 53, 3, wc have, ttirovTag ri kiv^., 'to run 
 a hazard (venture our lives) by saying 
 something.' 
 
 AnoK6piov'\ This was a chapel erected 
 to commemorate the sacrifice of two vir- 
 gins, the daughters of a certain Leos, whom 
 he gave up to avert a famine. 
 
 3. X9^^'V d[ivr](rTOVfitva'\ lit. ' oblite- 
 rated, effaced, clouded in the oblivion of 
 time.' 'AfivijfTTSio is a very rare word, 
 which, besides this passage, I have only 
 met with in Soph. El. 482. Arat. Deos. 
 115. 
 
 Ht) }iiq, ypi)(}><^ TrpoaTiQicrQai tKfiTfpov, 
 dXXd tvolv] ' give their vote, not with one 
 stone, but with two.' The term TrpotTTiB. 
 was employed to denote the giving of a 
 vote or opinion. 
 
 4. ovTiog dTaXaiTTiopog ToTg rroXXolg 1) 
 KrjTijTig TJjg dXriOiiag] The sense is : 'So 
 indiligent, unlaborious to the multitude, is 
 the search after truth ' {i. e. so impatient 
 are they of labour therein), and so nmch 
 more readily do they resort to opinions 
 ready at hand, and requiring no labour or 
 research. So Hom. II. xxiv. 627, 01 S' kir' 
 oviiaO' eroTfia X*^P"C laXXov. The senti- 
 ment hi (juestion (a much admired one) 
 has been borrowed by several of the later 
 classical writers, as Procop., Arrian, and 
 ^lian. Finally, Tacitus seems to have 
 had this passage of our author in mind, 
 when complaining, Hist. iv. 49, of the 
 ' vulgi indiUijentiam veri ;' and our author 
 himself may have had the sentiment sug- 
 gested to him by a passage of Aristoph. 
 Dan. ovTiog avTolg draXaiTrujpog r) Troirjffig 
 
 SlUKSlTai. 
 
 Ch. XXl. 1. U Ik Tuiv elpijfiEviov — 
 dTTox^MVTojg] Of this intricate passage 
 
38 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 ok r 
 
 fAlvu)VTEK^iri^iu)v oimoQ ToiauTa av tiq vofii^wv fxdXiara, a ^tr'JXOor, 
 ov^ a^ia^rdvoi' Kai ovre (jjq iroirjTai v^vriKacn inpl auTwr, inl to 
 fiiitov Kocj^odvTEQ, juaAXov TTKTTevuJv, ovTE tjg \oyoy pa(j)oi ^vvWiGav 
 tin TO TrpoaaywyoTepov rp aKoodaH t) d\r}OeaTspov, ovro dve^iXtyKTa 
 Kai Ta TToAAa vtto ^povov avTtJv aniGTijjq iiri to ^vuuyci^ iKveviKrf 
 
 tlie following appears to be the true sense : Emp. Adv. Math. p. 59, D. (with this pas- 
 
 He, however, who, from the proofs above sage of Thueydides evidently in mind,) 
 
 detailed, shall account the matters which opposes to oi Troirirai—thoae whose sole 
 
 I have narrated to be, upon the whole, purpose it is xPvxay(oyelv,—oi avyypadnlg, 
 
 such as I have represented them, and those whose aim is truth and utility. And 
 
 shall not give credence rather to what the same distinction is recognised in Find 
 
 poets have sung of them, or to what early Olymp. i. 44, Kai ttov ti Kai (iportSv tbo'tvag 
 
 historians have nan-ated, — forming ac- '\7rlp rbv dXrjeij \6yov AfSaidaXuivci 
 
 counts rather attractive to the ear than yPf{>hffi TroiK.'Xotc 'E^aTrarwvrt uv9oi 
 
 agreeable to tiiith, — (especially as the meaning poetic fables, especially those of 
 
 things recounted admit not of refutation, Homer, of whom he says, Nem. vii 33 
 
 but most of them, from length of time, 'E7r« ^Ptvdekaffiv oe — Seuvov i7rf<rrt r»' 
 
 have piussed into mi/tlis entitled to no ao<pia ^l kX^tttu TrapdyoKxa uvQoig. 
 credit,) he, I say, who accounts them to Finally, of these two terms, iroitiTai and 
 
 be such, and, considering their remote Xoyoypd^oi, the latter was an appellation 
 
 anhquity to be, on the clearest evidence, first given to historians. See supra i. 1, 
 
 suthciently well made out, will not eiT in and note. 
 
 his judgment.'^ I„ the term Kwkeiaav, we have an im- 
 
 At tK c£ Tuyv iiprjfiiyo)v r. there is, as plied notion of what is made up, jictUims, 
 
 the ofiiog serves to indicate, a return to fa/>^, unreal. And such is its import in 
 
 the assertion supra ch. 20, 1, rd fikv oiv Demosth. p. 277, Uyovg tiTrpoaliJovg Kai 
 
 TraXaia — TTKXTtvGai, interrupted by the y^iOovg ffwOdg. Antiph. p. 717, IK Itti- 
 
 digressive portion before mentioned ; q. d. (iovXijg (rvvkOtaav ravra. Pint. vi. 573 
 
 Notwithstanding the difficulty for things yEschyl. Prom. 089, nvvQkrovg (fictos) 
 
 80 far back to find credit, yet,' &c. At Xoyovg. And so in Latin we have : com- 
 
 Toiavra supply oia c t^\0ov, implied, though ponere mendaeia, &c. Finally, by an evi- 
 
 not expressed m d difiXOov. Of Supxofiat, dent imitation of our author, Lucian, t. ii 
 
 m the somewhat rare sense enarrare, an 54, 11, has: wpbg to fxv9CJ£eg rd TrXtXtTra 
 
 example is found m Pol. 1. 10, 13. avyytypaipon. 
 
 Moreover, with oyfc (iv a/iapr«Vot agrees In TrpotrayioyoTtpov and dXnOkaTipov, 
 not only vo/z^^wv, but also Tri(TTiViov and we have the idiom comparat. for i.ositive 
 Vyn^rcifitvoc. Render : Mie would not en- Trpoaay. and dXri9kg, or udXXov dXnOsg. 
 m his judgment, would not miss the truth, Of which use of the double comparative, 
 would tomi no mistaken notion concerning examples occur in Herodot. iii. 65, rayv' 
 the early state of Greece.' An elegant Tepa i, tro^pwrfpa, for rdxta uaXXov fj 
 litotes for, * he would attam to truth.' By ao<pd. ^sch. C. Ctes. p. 459, avay/cmo- 
 the expression TroirfTai, is especially to be rspav ^ KaXXiio. The term npoGay. lias 
 understood /Wt,- but mcluding those here, and also in certain passages of Dion 
 earliest of historians who are supposed to Hal., Lucian, and others, the sense sednc- 
 have written .11 verse. Similarly it is said tire, alluring, being used of the more usual 
 by l.ivy, Fraet. Hist (doubtless in imita- ^Trayioy. elsewhere used by our author, as 
 tion ol our author,) ' Quae ante conditam infra iv. 88. v. 88. vi. 8, and Joseph. Ant 
 
 urbem poeticis magis decora fabulis— tra- 
 duntur.' And also by Plularch de Isid. et 
 Osir. c. 20, (p. 357, F.) 'on d' oI,k toiKe 
 ravTu KOfii^y fivOtvfiaati' dpaiolg Kai ^la- 
 Ksuoig TrXdafiuaiv, oia TroiTjrai Kai Xoyo- 
 ypa(poi, KaOuTTtp 01 dpdxvai ytpviovreg d<p' 
 iavTuiy, scil. vfivr]Kaai. So also in Isocr. 
 de Phil. 153, wo have : ovre ttoititoJv ovre 
 AoyoTToitJv. It is plain that our author 
 uses in the fxid sense Xoyoyp., not Kvyyp., 
 which term is uniformly used by him and' 
 other writers in a <jood sense. So Sextus 
 
 viii. 2, 8, (a passage formed on the present,) 
 fit}dev tK(o Ttjg dXTjOeiag Xsyofiev, nrjde 
 TTiOavo'ig TiGi Kai npog dirdrriv Koi rljoj^iv 
 eTTayioyolg tiji/ iaropiav diaXafilSdi^ovTeg, 
 &c. 
 
 Of dve^tXeyKTa the sense is, either 
 ' which cannot be convicted of falsehood,' 
 or, ' can neither be proved nor disproved ' 
 to have existed. So (by an evident imita- 
 tion of our author) Dio Cass. 714, 11, has: 
 aXXd dve^kXeyKTa ye oj'tu drrKTrtlTai. 
 
 Of diriaTiog the sense, as (Joell. says. 
 
 V 
 
 ♦ 
 
 i*i 
 
 
 I 
 
 ' 
 
 I 
 
 ^' 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXII. 
 
 Si) 
 
 KOTa' tvpijaOai cl riytjaa/ucvot; t/c tljv £7rt<^avf<TTora>r aii/ttttiov, utg 
 iraXaia tlvai, aVo^^wrrwc' 2. Kai 6 noXmog ouroc, — Kaiirip twv 
 avQpu)TTU)v, kv y ^£v av iroXi^t^ai, tov irapovTa du f^uyiGTov Kpivov- 
 rwv, 7rav(Tauiv(»)v Si, ra dpy^aln /naXXov OavfAalmmov, — citt' avT(3v 
 Twv epytov <TK07rovai ^jXaxru ofxwq udtwv yeyivniiivoc avTtjv. 
 N , * ^^" ^^^^ Aoyw tiTTOv cKraarot, h intXXovTtQ noXtiLujauv, 
 
 ti ev avTit) ri^t] ovrec, xoAfTrov T»;y uKpifSeiav aurrjv Ttijv Xt^OiVTtjv 
 BiaftvrtiiovtvGai i]v, ijnoi Ti wv avTog riKovaa, Kai To7g aXXoOiv noOev 
 ifivi a7rayysXXov(Tiv' log S' av edoKovv ifjioi iKaaroi irepl twv du 
 TrapovTwv Td SeovTa fxdXiGTa Hwiiv, ex^fievio on iyyvTUTa t»7c 
 
 has to be expressed by circumlocution, 
 *ita ut nulla fides iis habeatur.' And, 
 indeed, of such a use of an adverb for a 
 whole clause, examples are not unfrequent 
 in Thucyd. (see i. 140. ii. C4) and other 
 writers of close brevity. 
 
 With the phrase here, e-Tri to fivGwSeg 
 iKinKyjtTai, in fahulas abire, the commenta- 
 tors compare the expression supra iv 3/ovk 
 rjSvvaTO uTTaaiv iKtnKrjcrai. More aptly 
 might they have adduced the following 
 passages: Dio Cass. p. 122, 25, wore Kai 
 eg Trappjjffiav Ttjg vofiiffetog tKviKrjfrai. 
 Eunap. p. 153, ig tovto eKviKtiffag wore. 
 Heliod. t. ii. 57, C. 6 Be dvefiog TeXog eg 
 yaX^vrjv eKeviKrjO/j, where read eKeviKfjae. 
 Finally, in the expression tog TraXaid 
 eJvai, we must suppose to be comprehended 
 ^«fo idioms, one that by which ojg has a 
 limitative sense (as infra iv. 84, rfv ^k ovBe 
 dSvvaTog, d)g AaKeSaifiovia, einelv, besides 
 other examples which may be seen in 
 Matth. Gr. § 628, 3) ; and tlie ot/ier, that 
 by which there is a pleonasm (or what is 
 so considered) of elvai, as in the phrase of 
 our author infra ii. 89. See Matth. Gr. 
 § 545. Here there is a commixture of 
 both; of which examples are not unfre- 
 quent, as Herodot. iv. 81, Kai oXiyovg, cjg 
 ^KvOag elvai. ii. 185, fie-vaXa eKrrjaaTO 
 XptJfiaTU, Mg dv elvai 'PoCojTriog. Of ojg 
 the sense is, ijmintmn fi^ri potest. 
 
 2. Kai 6 TToXefiog ovtoq — avTu>v] Ren- 
 der : * And although men fancy the present 
 war, while they are engaged in it, the 
 greatest, but when they have retired from 
 military service, admire the old most ; yet 
 this war will, to those who judge from facts 
 themselves, manifestly appear to be greater 
 than the ancient wars. At iravaaneviov 
 supply otTTo roi) iroXefxelv, from TroXt/xwcri; 
 and at Ta dpxala, TrpdyfiaTa, in the sense 
 of war, as further on. With the sentiment 
 of T() apx- fidX. 9avfi. comp. Tacit. Annal.ii. 
 88, \ • fera oxtollinius recentium incuriosi. 
 Tov dei irapovTa is * what is at any time 
 present.' At hiXvjffti yeyevinxtvog, Svill 
 
 show itself to be without,' Goell. compares 
 Soph. Aj. 852, ojvi^p ov^afiov BtjXoi tpaveig. 
 Ch. XXII. ^.oira ^^evX6y^} elTrov,Sic.\ 
 The sense appears to be this: *Aiid as to 
 the several speeches that were (kli\ercd 
 in orations on each side, either when about 
 to enter on the war, or when engaged 
 therein, it were indeed difficult both to 
 myself when an eye-witness, and to othei-s 
 from whose information I received the 
 account, to remember the exact words 
 which were employed ; but as the orators 
 on either side might seem to me to sj)eak 
 most to the j)urpose on each successive 
 matter under consideration, so I expressed 
 it ; adhering as closely as possible to the 
 general sense of what was really sj)oken. 
 
 The expression Xoyif) elxov has refer- 
 ence to regular set speeches, or orations. 
 At avT<^ sup. T(^ TToXefiii}, to be taken 
 from 7roXf/x£tj/. Ttjv dKpiiieiav avri/v rwv 
 Xex9f.VTiov diafivrjfioveifaai, for Tavra Ta 
 Xex9tvTa dKpijSijg Siau. Compare infra 
 iv. 26. 
 
 ojg S' dv edoKOvv — etTrelv] The construc- 
 tion is : <jjg edoKOvv tfioi IsKarrToi dv eiTrelv. 
 The words are freely, but not unfaithfully, 
 rendered by Arnold: * according to ray 
 notions of what was fitting for the several 
 persons to have spoken on each successive 
 occasion.' 
 
 The scope of this chapter seems to 
 be, to pre-occupy some objections, which 
 might be made to the history, both on the 
 score of irords, and actions, the sj)eeches re- 
 corded, and the actions narrated. ' TJio 
 speeches, it might be objected, cannot be 
 genuine, becaiuse it would have been im- 
 possible to preserve in the memory the 
 exact words spoken.' To which it is 
 replied, that this were indeed diffiadt ; but 
 that it is more than the historian fully 
 undertakes, though he would of coui-sc do 
 his best to overcome the difficulty. All 
 that he professes to do, is to record such 
 as he considers the most pertinent obserm- 
 tions on the points mider consideration, 
 
'■ II 
 
 ' f 
 
 40 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXII. 
 
 ^u^Tratrr/c yvw^rjg rwy aXrjdt^g Xe^OtvTajv, ovTwg tipr)Tai. 2. rd 5' 
 epya twv ir^ay^^ivruyv kv tw TroXe/tiw ou/c k rou Traparu^^ovroc,- wvv- 
 Bavofxevog rJCK^aa ypa^av, oJg' cJg ^Voi £^o/c«, a'AX' olg rt aurJ^ 
 TTo^riv, /ca! TTopa Tuiv aXXwv, ogov ^vvarov UKpif^ila irtpl Ikugtov 
 t7ret,eX0(DV. ^ 3. eTriirovwg cl evpicTKeTo, ^lori oi Trapovrec.- role £/oyo(<,- 
 a/cacrrotc ou ravTa inpl twv uvtwv f'Atyov, dXX' wg iKaTepwv Tig 
 
 may simply denote what is in Latin not 
 unfrequeutly expressed by acta and actus, 
 and so the sense be, 'res gloriose gestw.' 
 In which view we may compare an expres- 
 sion adduced by Goelh from Maueth. iii. 
 373, Trpi'iKuQ tpyuiv. Similarly, too, in 
 Pind. 01. 29, we have ruij/ Se TTtirgay- 
 fiiviov—tpywv TtXog, for to. irtirpay^kva. 
 If it be asked, what is the exact force of 
 the genit. here, I answer shnply that of 
 reference, as denoted by quod attinet ad. 
 So in Polaai. Strateg. vi. proa-m. we have : 
 aXXd tCjv TToKai ytyovoTMV aXriOtiav 
 TTpoaOTjau). And we have wliat is an exact 
 parallel to the exi)ression of our autlior 
 in the strikingly similar one, actum rei, of 
 Quintil. X. 1, 31, where it is said : * His- 
 toria scribitur — non ad actum rei pug- 
 namque praeseutem, sed ad memoriani 
 posteritatis.' 
 
 Of the phrase Ik tov TrapaTVxovrog 
 (signifying, * from any one whom it might 
 chance '), an example occurs in a passage 
 of Athenseus, p. 2, B. (evidently written 
 in imitation of the present,) ovk djSaaa- 
 
 viffTiOQ, OvS' tK TOV TTapaTVXOVTOQ Tag 
 Kr}Ti]aUQ TTOlOVfltVOQ. 
 
 Of the words following, aXX' dig r« 
 avrbg Traprjv—lTrtKiXOejv, an evident imi. 
 tation may be recognised in a passage of 
 Lucian, Tox. 12,^^ avTog tidujg, fj l-apd 
 dXXwv, bitoGov olov ti r/v di aKpijieiag. 
 
 3. dXX' wg iKaTtpcjv—txoi] Bekk. from 
 several MSS. edits tKaTkp(i>. But it is to 
 be observed, that our author is not speak- 
 ing of two menj but of the two states or 
 parties. Hence I liave thought proper, 
 with Haack, Pop., and Goell., to retain the 
 common reading, of which the sense is : 
 * but [spoke] as each might stand affected 
 m respect of partiality, or prejudice to- 
 wards either party (according as they 
 were inclined to favour either of the two 
 parties), or in respect of memory,' i. e. as 
 memory might serve tliem. It is tnily 
 remarked by Goell. that had the dative 
 been used, it should have been aKaTepoig 
 rather than iKarspt^ : also that evvoid rivog 
 is the same as Trpog riva. On this use 
 of the gen. (also found infra vii. 57, 'XOt}- 
 vaiwv tvvoK^i,) see Matth. Gr. § 313, and 
 on the use of txtiv with a gtn. see Alatth. 
 Gr. § 315. Shuilarly in Arr. AI. vii. 14, 
 
 41 
 
 and to clothe them in his own words, only 
 keepiug close to the general pm-port of the 
 sentiments really uttered. Thus the wTiter 
 brings forward no sentiment but what was 
 really spoken; though he does not under- 
 take to record cUl that was spoken, but 
 only what seemed to him appropriate to 
 the occasion, and suitable to the occasion 
 and the parties ; the substance of the argu- 
 ments used on both sides. He only pro- 
 fesses occasionally to furnish the words; 
 and that from the difficulty of remember- 
 ing the exact expressions of the speaker ; 
 although the cast of thought and the co- 
 lourmgs of style are altogether his own : 
 as also, in a great measure, the general 
 mouldhig and form of the matter ; never- 
 theless due regard is had to the charac- 
 teristics of the speaker ; and in some cases 
 the intent of the writer was (to use the 
 words of Livy, xlv. 25) 'priestare atque 
 conseryare sinmlacrum eloquentite virorum 
 clarissimorum.' 
 
 2. Til d' tpya — tTTtKtXOojv} Render : 
 * But with respect to matters of fact, the 
 deeds done m the war, I thought it were 
 unfit to narrate what I had heard only by 
 random reports of others, or mere notions 
 of my own, but only such as I was myself 
 personally conversant with, or had heard 
 from others so circumstanced, investigatuig 
 as accurately as possible [the evidence for] 
 each circumstance.' Or, in other words, 
 as Arnold expresses it, ' In my own case 
 I have written not from my opinions, but 
 from my personal knowledg'e of the events 
 described : and where I have been obliged 
 to rely on the authority of others, their 
 testimony has not been carelessly admitted, 
 but scrupulously weighed and examined.' 
 In the words rd tpya Tuiv TrpaxBkvTujv, 
 we have a very peculiar mode of expres- 
 sion, which has been but impeifectly and 
 unsatisfactorily treated on by commenta- 
 tors. First, I would observe, this is not a 
 mere pleonasm, like XiKTpov fvvrjg, &c., for 
 rd ipya : nor is it quite equiv. to rd tpya 
 Ta Trpax^tvTa : but something more is 
 meant, either, as is pointed out by Hermann 
 on Soph. Trach. 229, Md quod vere fac- 
 tum est ;' or the meaning may be, by an 
 especial intensity of sense, <the exploits 
 acJueved in the war.' Or, again, ipya 
 
 •h 
 
 ivvoutq ri nvr]ixr]q tyou 4. Koi eg fJi'^v a/cpoarrtv 'i(ju>g to /lu] /nvOt^Sig 
 avTU)v aTepireaThpov (pavfiTai' oaoi ^e /3oi;/\>J(to vrat Tuiv te yivojuievtuv 
 TO (racjisg aKoirftv koi twv /utAXovrwv Trore aJf/ic, /cara to dvBpio- 
 TTHov, TOiovTwv Kui TTapaTrXr/tTtwv icreaOai, tixpiXijua Kpiveiv aura 
 apKovvTwg f£a. /cr»7^a re tg du, pdXXov rj dydvia^a kg to napa- 
 XpVf^a QKoviiVj £uyfC£(rat. 
 
 we have : (Jjg tKaarog ri tvvoiag irpbg 
 'H0. ^ (pBovov tlxi : and in Dio Cass, 
 p. 78, 39, ojg TTov Tig tvvoiag tKarkpift 
 avTutv elx^- 
 
 4. ig fitv aKpoaffiv, &c.] *as far as 
 regards the ear,' meaning its gratification. 
 Comp. supra i. 21, and infra iii. 43. By an 
 evident imitation of our author, Herodian, 
 in the Preface to his History, has : ti fikv 
 TO nvOuidtg Xeyoitv, to nkv t)dv Trjg uKpod- 
 (Ttiog avTov KapiribcrovTai, rb 6' dKf:i(itg, 
 &c. 
 
 oaoi Se ^ovXr)<JovTai, &c.] Of this pas- 
 sage, which is one of no little difficulty and 
 perplexity, the general sense may be thus 
 expressed: 'But for such as shall desire 
 to have a clear view both of past events, 
 and [indeed] of future ones (such and 
 similar being, according to the natural 
 course of human affairs, again to occur) ; 
 for such persons, I say, to esteem them 
 useful, will be sufficient to answer every 
 purpose I have in view : and I have com- 
 posed them, not for an ambitious subject of 
 temporary display, and gratification for 
 the ear, but for an everlasting posses- 
 sion.' Thus the sentiment of our author 
 amounts to the well-known saying, that 
 ' history is philosophy teaching by example.' 
 Having thus stated the sense of the pas- 
 sage at large, it remains to notice certain 
 points as to the phraseology in particular. 
 And first I would notice, the consti-uction 
 and sense of the passage will be found 
 cleared of a certain perplexity and ob- 
 scurity by cancelling, as I have done, in 
 conjunction with all the recent editors, 
 ovT<DV after toiovtojv, which, though found 
 in the common text, has no place in 
 many good MSS., and is not recognised 
 by Dionysius. 
 
 Of the expression r6 aacpkg (whicli is 
 rare), another example occurs in Plut. de 
 Sera Num. Vind. 14. 
 
 With the phrase Kara to dvOpMrrtiov, 
 * after the course of human affaii-s,' com- 
 pare similar ones in Terent. Heaut. iii. 2, 
 40, si quid hujus simile forte aliquando 
 evenerit, ut sunt humaua. Herodot. i. 86, 
 oifS^p Ti fidXXov eg iavTov Xtyojv, rj ig 
 iivrav rb dvOpwrrii'iov. Jos. Ant. xviii. 
 1, 3, itvdk TOV di'OpioTTiiov rb ftovXofitvov. 
 ^ At the words ujiptXifia Kpivtiu avrd 
 
 dpKovvTwg s^ei (on which no little differ- 
 ence of opinion exists among commenta- 
 tors), it is unquestionably best to supply, 
 nt)t, with some, rovroig, but, with others, 
 TovTOvg. Nothuig, indeed, can be more 
 harsh than the former method ; the con- 
 text and sense evidently, at dpKOvvTwg 
 «4«t, requiring us to understand iixoi, 
 which word may very well be supposed 
 here (as not unfrequeutly in the writings 
 of St. Paul) omitted dignitatis gratia. 
 
 Of the phrase dpKOvvriog c^tt, an exam- 
 ple occurs in yEschyl. Choeph. 879, ry^f 
 ?' dpK. ixti. And similar is another, diro- 
 XP<^vT(jjg txeiVj occurring in Polyb. xiii. 
 7, 5. Soph. Aj. 343, and Dionys. Hal. 
 Prooem. Ant. p. 7, 33, 'Iva Kal rolg Trtpi — 
 d-n-oxpiovTiog ixovcra <paivt]Tai, from which 
 passage may be emended another of the 
 same writer. Ant. i. 380, 19, Sylb. ovrt 
 TrXrjOfi avToi ditoxpoivTiog iafiiv, where, 
 for tfffxkv, read ixofitv. 
 
 At tg dti, after KTrifxa supply x9^vov, 
 which word is expressed in a passage of 
 Eurip. Phoen. 1540. Though in another 
 passage of the same author, Suppl. 374, 
 and in one of Pind. 01. ii. 10, we have, 
 as here, the elliptical phrase tg dti, with 
 which may be compared our old English 
 for aye. By the term Kriifia is meant to 
 be denoted 'something adapted for use,' as 
 distinguished from what will only furnish 
 matter for words. The nearest parallel to 
 which use is an expression I have noted 
 in Dionys. Hal. de Struct, p. 4, Krijfia de 
 (Toi TTpbg dirdaag tv /3(y XP^^^S • and 
 another in Eurij). Erecth. Frag. ii. 4, 
 TrapaivSffaL KtifirjXia taOXd, Kai vkoiai 
 XP»7<'"tft«j nionita salubria ; in imitation of 
 which expression, ^lian, in the preface to 
 his Hist. Anim., has KtifirjXiov ovk dcmov- 
 Saffrov tKTrovrjffai irnriaTtvica. 
 
 Of the phrase dytovifffia ig to Trapa- 
 XPVf^fif the full sense is, 'a field for tem- 
 porary display,' tig tTriht^iv, as the Schol. 
 explains. The term dyatvicTixa denotes, 
 1. any contest, whether gymnastic or 
 musical (as we should say, literary), espe- 
 cially such as were publicly engaged in 
 for a prize : 2. as here, the work itself so 
 engaged in for public display. The words 
 of Thucyd. ui this v^hole passage are well 
 illustrated by those of Quintil. Inst. Or. 
 
i>\ 
 
 ^ 
 
 1ii 
 
 ri! 
 
 t ' 
 
 42 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 XXII I. Twv Sc TrpoTfpov ifjyu)v fuyiGTOv iir^dyBr) to M>?djK'oi/* 
 Ka( TouTO bjuwc cviiv vavjua^icuv Km TTiZ,oiJia^iaiv ray^nav t»;v Kpioiv 
 £<TV£* TouTou Sc Tou TToXf/uou /Lt>7/coc TC jutya TTpovj^r], 7raOi]^aTn Tt 
 ^vvr]vi^dr] yiviaOai iv avT(^ Ty 'EAXdSi oia ou^ tTipa tv icrio XP^^'V* 
 2. ovTB yap ttoXhq roaai^e \r)(p6iiaai ripiifJUvOiicrav, ai f.uv utto pap- 
 |3ooa>y al ^' utto (Kpuiv avTwv avrcTToXejitouvrwr, (tKTi 0£ at Kai oiKi]- 
 Topag /it£T£/3aXov aXt(T/cojU£i'a(,) our£ (Jjvyat T0(Tai3£ ai'0^(i>7rwi^ Kai 
 ihovoQ, o fuLiv KaT avTov Tov TToXejuov o o£ cia TO crra(Ttac,£tv. 3. ra 
 re irpoTEpov aKoy fulv Xiyo/mva, tpyw ^£ <T7rav(wr£^ov p^paiov^iva, 
 
 X. 1,31 (evidently written in imitation of 
 them), Historia scribitur ad narrandum, 
 non ad probandum ; totumque opus non 
 ad actum rei pugnamque praesentem (ay w- 
 j'i(T/ia), sed ad memoriam posteritatis ct 
 ingenii famam {tg del) componitur (^I'y- 
 Kiirai). Also by a passage of Polyb. iii. 
 31, 12, 'loTopmc 7«p. tdv d(pE\y rig ro dia 
 ri, Kai 7ru>g, Kai rivog x^P'^^ tTrpax^'/. Kai 
 TO -rrpaxOiv rroTipa tvXoyov t^xe to TtXog 
 TO KaTaXenrofiivov avTrjg, dyw'vKT/ia fikv, 
 l.id9qna d' ov yiyvtTai. 
 
 Ch. XX 111. Here our author again 
 insists more particularly on the superior 
 interest of the Peloponnesian to that of any 
 similar event preceding. 
 ' 1. fx^yi(TTov lTrpdx9r]'\ t. e. * was the 
 greatest achieved.' Here TrpoTepov stands, 
 by an elegant Atticism, for TrpoTtpiov : a 
 point which I think proper to notice, by 
 way of showing the futility of Goeller's 
 conjecture, 7rpor«pwv. It is strange he 
 should not have remembered that Trpo- 
 Tipov is often put between the article and 
 subst., and so stands for an adjective ; as 
 Hdot. i. 18(>, tCjv TcpoTipov ^aaikiiov : and 
 ii. 161. vi. 87, tCov irpoTipov dSiKrjixaTwv. 
 L 84, et al. The idiom is also found in 
 Plato and Pint., and is of frequent occur- 
 rence in Polyb. Nor was it unknown in 
 the plain language of common life. Thus, 
 in the first Epistle of St. Peter, i. 14, we 
 have : firj <Jvaxril>-O.Ti^6jiivoi Talg irpo- 
 Ttpov, tv Ty dyvoig. vfiioi', tTnOvfiiaig : a 
 mode of expression with which compare a 
 similar one hi Polyb. vi. 9, 2, rrig Trporepov 
 dyvoiag. In this case there is an ellip. 
 of the participle of eifii. 
 
 Finally, strikingly similar to, and evi- 
 dently imitated from, this expression of 
 our author, is one in Appian, i. 132, tuiv 
 irpoTtpov tpywv jcard Otbv Kpari/ffat, 
 where it is strange that Stephens (in 
 Thes.) should have proposed to read i-rri 
 tCjv (forgetting the well-known Attic 
 phrase, KparCiv Ti]g ixdxrjg or tov -rroXt- 
 fxov, 'to have the best of or in a battle') ; 
 and that Schweigh. there, for Trportpov, 
 
 should have proposed to read TrpoTipiov, 
 though he must have met with the idiom in 
 question at least twenty times in his author. 
 dvtXv] Instead of this, Ilaack, Pop., 
 and Goell. edit, from a few inferior MSS., 
 Svoli'. 1 have, with Bekk., thought proper 
 to retain the former, resting, as it does, 
 on the authority of almost all the best 
 MSS, Avtlv is by Phrynichus acknow- 
 ledged to be a correct fonn for the yenit. 
 though not for the dative. And certainly 
 dvtiu is here a genit. ; the sense being, 
 * found its decisi(m of two sea-fights,' i. e. 
 consisting of two sea-fights. The idiom of 
 the English language would, indeed, rather 
 re([uire, 'found its decision in two sea- 
 fights.' The art. at Kpiaiv stands for 
 the pron. possessive. At Tax^^f^^ the 
 article is not wanted, the term being intro- 
 duced KaT iTravopOitXTiv, to signify, as we 
 should say, 'found its decision — a speedy 
 one — consisting of,' &c. 
 
 TovTov U Toi) — 7rpov(ijf]] A brief fonn 
 of expression for tovtou Sk tov TroXffiov 
 [to] firJKog [IttI] fiiya [ft^fcog] Trpovftij. 
 Comp. infra i. 118 2. 
 
 KwTjvkxOi] ytveaOai] ' happened to be,' 
 befel; ^''^(ptpeaOai being, like ^vfKpopci, 
 almost always used of what is eriL The 
 phrase in question is of frequent occur- 
 rence in the writers who have imitated 
 our author, especially Procop. and Aga- 
 thias. 
 
 2. Xt](p9tl<Tai TjpijfuoOnaav] ' were cap- 
 tured and brought to ruin.' 
 
 dvTnroXefiovvTiov] A rare word, seldom 
 found except in the writeic who have imi- 
 tated our author. 
 
 Kai oiKi]T. iitTi^. aXtffK.] 'even changed 
 their inhabitants,' (had their inhabitants 
 changed) on being taken, as ^Egina, Poti- 
 da.'a, and Scione. 
 
 0uyai] hamshings; for the word has an 
 active sense. 
 
 3. aKoy fxiv Xty6fieva — (3tl3aiovfitva] 
 ' very rarely confirmed [as to their actual 
 occun-ence] by facts.' Similarly in Agath. 
 V. 5, it is said (by an evident imitation of 
 
 u 
 
 ,f 
 
 ^ 
 
 If 
 
 L 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXIII. 
 
 43 
 
 ou/c aiTiGTa KarkaTr], auafxijjv T£ 7r£pi, oi £7re likfiaTOv ajua fnipog -y)7c, 
 Kai laYvpoTaTOi ol avToij eiriaxpV rjXiov t£ iKXtixptig, a\ TrvKvoTipcu 
 irapa ra £/c tou Trptv '^.^ovou fivrjiJiovivo/jLtva Qvvepricrav, av^f^oi re 
 £(TTi Trap' ol^ imeyaXoi, Kai air avTwv Kui Xijuot, Kai )^ ou^ f/Kctrra 
 (5Xa^pa(Ta, Kat imspog ti (fyOtlpaffa, rj Xoi/uKjj^rjg voffog* ravra yap 
 Travra juetcI touSe tov rroXfjuou a^ua ^vviiriOiTO. 4. rip^avTO oe 
 avTov AOrjvaioi Kai FlEXoTTOvvr/atoi XucravTEc Tag TpiaKovTovrnq 
 aTTOvSdc, at avroig eyevovTo jutTa EujSotag aXvjcriv. 5. otoTi o 
 EXvcrav, Tag airiag Trpoeypaipa irpWTOV Kai Tag oia(j)opag, tov /ntf 
 Tiva ^TiTijaai ttote £$ otou Tocrouroc TroXf^tog toTc ' EXXr/trt KarecTTii, 
 6. Trjv fiev yap dXr]OeGTdTr}v irpCKpacfiv, atpaviaTaTt^v Se Xo-yo>, Toug 
 
 our author), t(^ Xoytp ^ikv kTraivovfitva, 
 (pyip dk airavid)Tf.pov /3tj3aiou/i£va. 
 
 ovK dTTKTTa KUTtaTi]} ' bccauie uo longer 
 incredible,' namely, by actually again occur- 
 ring. 
 
 k. TT. fispog yfjg'] ' to a great extent of ter- 
 ritory.' A very ruve plena locutio. The sense 
 is : ' were most extensively prevalent.' 
 
 Kai IdxvpoTaToi oi avToi] scil. ovrig, 
 * iidemque violentissimi.' 
 -A iirkaxov^ prcBvalehmt, ' were prevalent ;' 
 a somewhat rare sense, but found in Dio 
 Cass. 1140, iTTi TcXiiovg ijnipag 6 (TtKTfibg 
 cTTcTxc Polyb. v. 5, 6, tCjv tTtjaiiov eire- 
 XOVTiav. 
 
 tKXtiiptig] Supply KaTscTTtjaav. Goell. 
 notices the carhxtlon of construction, stri ct 
 propriety requiring fcK-Xen/zswv. 
 
 TTVKVOTfpai] for TTVKVOTtpa. Ilapd Ta 
 is for tS)v. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 455. 
 
 awxftoij Drought naturally produces 
 famine, which as naturally breeds pesti- 
 lence. The connexion, indeed, between Xi- 
 Hbg and Xoifibg was almost proverbial. So 
 Matt. xxiv. T^Kai taovrai Xifioi Kai Xoi^oi. 
 
 i<TTi Trap' olg jxeydXoi] On this use of 
 ((TTiv with the relative, for tvioi, see Matth. 
 Gr. § 482. In such cases very rarely is 
 any word, as Trapd here, interposed; and 
 then it is only n preposition. 
 
 fiepog n] i.e. 'some considerable portion,' 
 as infra vii. 30. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 487,5. 
 
 j) Xoifitbdrfg voaog] for o Xoifibg, as in 
 Pausan, ix. 5, 2. 28, 2. Niceph. Hist. p. 9. 
 Jos. Hist. XV. 7- Hesychius, too, explauis 
 Xoifii) by XoifiiKri voaog. 
 
 fitTa TOvde tov xo\«juov dfia ^vvsttS' 
 Of to'] We may remai'k the force imparted 
 to these words by the seemingly pleonastic 
 accumulation of /itrd, dfia, and Kvv: with 
 which may be compared an equally striking 
 one in St. Paul, 1 Thess. iv. 17, ufia avv 
 aiiTolg dp7rayi](r6fii9a. So we have in the 
 f< lliiwing passages, evidently imitated from 
 this of om- author : Pint. vii. 25, 15, cifia ti^ 
 
 TToXtfUf) Kai Xifiov (Tt>v(7riTiOefikvov Tolg 
 'P^fiaioig. Dio Cass. 591,27, rpavfiuTa — 
 lxdXi(TTa avTolg (TvveirsOtTo. 
 
 4. Time dides now details the ca,uses of 
 the Peloponnesian war, both avowed and 
 real ; — the former, the disputes that arose 
 out of the affairs of Epidamnus and Poti- 
 doea ; the latter, the jealousy entertained 
 by Lacedaemon of the power of Athens. 
 
 5. 7rpo€y. 7rp.] So Haack, Bekk., Goell., 
 and Pop. edit, for the common reading 
 typa-\pa TrpwTov — rightly, for this is not a 
 pleonasm, but a stronger expression. 
 
 ■ 6. dX. 7rp60.] 'the truest cause.' This 
 sense the context requires to be assigned 
 to 7rp6(pa<nQ, as it afterwards does to ahiav 
 that of pretext; though, as Goell. remarks, 
 the two might have changed places. And 
 indeed I have noted such a j)osition in 
 Appian i. 228, 6, rjTig dk t<^ 'Avvij^q, ysyove 
 Ttjg lafioXfjg aiTia rt (I conj. yt) aXT]Or)g 
 Kai Trp6<pa<Tig ig rb <pavep6v. But 
 the term -rrpixpamg may very well signify 
 the TRUE aiuse; since that signif. of the 
 word, though rare and scarcely noticed by 
 philologists, is found also infra i. 141, tTrt 
 fieydXy Kai kiri j3prtx*'V T^po(pd<Jti. Dion. 
 Hal. p. 160, 40. 173, 6. Theodoret ap. 
 Stob. Phys. i. 116. So in Eurip. Iph. Aul. 
 1413, we have: tx^' rdXaiva, 7rp6<pa<nv, 
 u)OT aXyiiv ^psva. Aristoph. Vesp. 339 
 and 468, riva 7roo^a<nv fx*"*'- Herodot. 
 i. 29, 30. iv. 145. vii. 130. iii. 36. vi. 94. 
 Eurip. Hec. 344, ex^tg 7rp6(paaiv : and, 
 finally, not imfrequently in Plato. Indeed, 
 that the word should bear this sense, is no 
 wonder, since such is far nearer to its pri- 
 mitive signification than the other. Now 
 that I believe to be (from irpotpaivui) a 
 manifest or apparent cause producing any 
 event, and consequently the only true 
 cause of it. In this sense Trpotpaffig is 
 used not un frequently by Hippocrates (see 
 Foesius), namely, to denote such physical 
 causes of disease as are true and real. 
 
 ><?<T 
 
I 
 
 *(lll 
 
 
 1. 
 
 44 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 436. 
 
 'AO^valovg iiyovf^iai, jUEydAouc" yiyvo/mivovg Kal </)o/3ov Tra^eyovTai; 
 TOiQ AaKt^atjUOViotc, dvayKciaai H' to noXifiBiv' al C£ H' to (pavepov 
 Xtyof^ivai aiTiai cn^e njaav t/care^iwv, a<^ oiv Xucravrt^' ra? (TTToroac 
 £g TOV TToXf/ltOV K:aT£(TTr](Tav. 
 
 XXIV. 'ETTt'^ajUVOC ^(^Ti TToXtc £»' ^f£t« fcTTrXtovri tov iuviov 
 KoXirov' TT^)0(JoiKovGi S' avTt]v Tcw\avTioi, Pap/3a(JOt, lAXu^xfCov 
 iOvoQ. 2. TavTi^v dnioKKJav jliIv Ki^Kvpaloij o'lKiOTrig o tyiv^TO 
 ^dXioq 'Eparo/cXEt^ou Koptv0toc, y^'og rwv a(^ HoaKXcouc, Kara 
 Sri TOV 7raXa(0V vofiov eK rrjg jtujTpoTToXtwg KaraKXrjOtit;* ^i^vw/CKJav 
 
 And in two other passages of our author, 
 uifra ii. 49, and vi. 7^, it means an apparent 
 cause. As, however, what is apparent is 
 not always real, so (by the same use as 
 that by which in Latin apparens and ap- 
 parult sometimes denote what is unreal) 
 Trpo'paoig came to mean, what it most fre- 
 quently does, an ostensible cause, a pretext, 
 &c. Moreover, the word sometimes bears 
 the modified sense occasion, ansa, d(popfii^, 
 similarly as causa sometimes in Latin (so in 
 Cic. de Div. ii. 2, we have : ' mihi cansam 
 explicandte philosophise attulit gravis casus 
 civitatis) :' and occasionally (especially in 
 Herodot.) it is difficult to say which of 
 these two significations is to be assigned. 
 But 7rp6(pa<Tig may well signify the true 
 cause, though rare. It occurs also in Dion. 
 Hal. p. 160, 40. 173, 6. Theodect. ap. 
 Stob. Phys. 1, 116. 
 
 ai ^e Ig to — KaTsffTrjcrav] 'but the causes 
 openly avowed by either party, for which 
 they broke the treaty and entered into the 
 war, were these.' 
 
 Ch. XXIV. 1. Iv hK(g. tffTrXeovrt] « on 
 the right as one enters.' Hesych. has 
 ivdk^ta, which Hemsterhus. here prefers, 
 wrongly, I conceive, for it seems to have 
 been a later form. The common reading, 
 the editors observe, is confirmed by all the 
 MSS., and by Dionys. Hal., Demetrius, 
 Max. Tyr., Procop., and the Schol. on Pin- 
 dar. I would add that it is also used by 
 Herodot. vii. 4, 3, and 21, 7. Xen. Anab. 
 i. 5, 1. xi. 2, 3. Appian, i. 1, 8. Pausan. 
 p. 20, 14. 40, 12, et stepe. Plutarch, Sert. 7. 
 Alex. 66, and Anton. 41, and especially 
 Pollux xi. 161, £v St^iqi tl<nr\eovTi. Strabo, 
 p. 739, 4, Iv dtKiqi^ tlaifKkovTi. Also p. 936, 
 33, and 1180, 17. Aristot. de Mundo, 
 p. 644, A. iv deKiqi tiairXkovTi rag 'Kpa- 
 K\(ioi>r arrjXag. Arrian, Peripl. 12, iv 
 St^t(^ TrXkuvTi, et stope. Lucian, ii. 203, 4, 
 iv dt^iqi fikv thi iovti. Procop. ssepis- 
 sime. See Matth. Gr. § 390, C. and Blom- 
 field in loc. For iffTrXkovTi tov. Pop. is 
 strongly hielined to read i(T7r\€oi/ri hg tov. 
 But not a smgle MS. countenances the 
 
 insertion; and although the construction 
 icith the prep, is far more frequent, — nay, 
 that icithout it is unusual, — yet, for that 
 very reason, the reading ought not, without 
 the authority of MSS., to be altered. The 
 above construction, however, is not so rare 
 as to be almost unprecedented. Besi 'es 
 being found in certain passages imitated 
 from the present, (Procop. xvii. 36. 319,3. 
 Philostr. V. Ap. v. 1. Aristot. de Mundo, 
 64, A.) it occurs in Eurip. Iph. Taur. 1389, 
 EvKiivov TTopov — eifftirXtvaantv. 
 
 TOV 'lovLov koXttov'] This is to be care- 
 fully distinguished from 'loviov ttovtov, 
 and is confined to that part of it afterwards 
 called the Adrlatic,^\•h.\<i\\ was bounded on 
 the Illyrian coast by the Acroceraunian 
 promontory. The most ancient and im- 
 portant passage for this appellation is 
 Herodot. vi. 127- 
 
 TT^oaoiKovai b' ayr<}v] The dat. is the 
 usual construction ; but the accus. is found 
 in all the MSS., and confirmed by Priscian. 
 Steph. Thes. too gives an example of the 
 accus. from Aristides. To which I add 
 Procopius Gaz. ap. Villois. Anecd. xi. 35, 
 Trjv KiXiKiav Trpocoifcovirt. 
 
 TavXdvTwi^ Two of the best MSS. have 
 TaXavTioi. But TavX. is defended by 
 Steph. Byz. Strabo, 474. I'tolemy. Pliny, 
 H. N. iii. 20. Zosim. v. 26, 1. Procop. 
 92, 36. 
 
 2. KopivOiog, ykvog] So I point, with 
 the Schol. and Bekk., while Ha. and Pop. 
 retain th.e common punctuation, KopivOiog 
 ytvog, which is defended by vii. 57, 'Apytloi 
 yevog. At yevog subaud. »card, and at tCjv, 
 iK, *by race descended from Hercules, an 
 Hei*acleid.' The article is not often omit- 
 ted in Thucyd. before the genitive of an 
 appellative (as here before 'EpaTOKXtiSov), 
 unless to avoid unpleasant repetition, in a 
 long list of names. Otherwise the omission 
 arises (as Matthise says, Gr. § 273) from 
 this mention of descent being often not so 
 much a precise definition as a customary 
 addition. 
 
 KUTa St) TOV TraXaiov vofiov, &c.] As to 
 
 OL. 86, 1.] 
 
 LTBER I. CAP. XXIV. 
 
 45 
 
 Se Kal TMv KopivOitjJv rivlq Kai tov dWov Awpt/cou yivovg, 3. Trpo- 
 iXOovToq St TOV ^^ovov lyivbTo »J twv ' Eiri^a^xviivv iroXig ^leyuXji 
 Kal 7roXvdvOp(i)7roQ' aTa(Jida(ivTeg Se iv dXXriXoiQ eTt} noXXa, wg 
 Xf-yerac, aVo 7roXe/uou Tivog Tuiv irpoaoiKUJV (5ap(5dpu)v e(j)Odpmav, 
 Kal TTJg Suva/Lttwc riig iroXXrig f(Trtpr}0»j(Tai'. 4. ret ^l TiXevTaui 
 irpo Tovl^ TOV TToXk^iov o ^iljiiog avTi^v i^i^'na^^ rovg SvvaTovg' 
 ol St dneXOivTeg fitTd twv (iap^dpuw iXmtovTO Tovg ev Ty TroXet 
 Kara te yf]v Kal /card OdXaaaav. 5. ol ^l fv rj? TroXet oi'rtc Eti- 
 Sdpvioi, ETiaSr) 'tirdtovTO, iripiTrovaiv kg tiJv K^pKvpav Trpka^ug, wc 
 jur/rpoTToXcv ovaav^ ^iofxivoi ju»? G<pdg TTEpiopav (j>Oupof.iivovg, aXXa 
 
 what were the rights due from colonies 
 to the parent states, it may be observed, 
 that the colonists were furnished with 
 arms, utensils, and stores of provisions, by 
 their fellow-citizens, at the public expense. 
 They were also provided with diplomata, 
 called KaTo'iKia, [constituting them a 
 colony. T.] But, above all, they carried 
 with them their country's gods, and the 
 sacred fire lighted at and taken from the 
 penetrate urhis, and which, if it should 
 chance to be extinguished, had again to be 
 kindled from thence. It was the custom 
 for the colony to annually send deputies to 
 the mother country, to celebrate divine 
 rites in honour of their country's gods. It 
 was also usual for the colony to take its 
 high priests from the parent country. And, 
 moreover, if the colonists should ever choose 
 to i)lant any where another colony, it was 
 customary for them to ask for a leader of it 
 from the mother country. Duker. 
 
 Kal TOV dXXov AwpifcoO y'ivovg'\ *and 
 of the rest (i. e. the other nations) of the 
 Doric race.' So Haack, Pop., Bekk., and 
 Goell. edit, from several MSS., instead of 
 vulg. Kal dXXoi tK TOV A. y. 
 
 3. ffTaaicKxavTtg iv dXXrjXoig] We have 
 here an unusual syntax ; the general one 
 being a dat. or accus. with Trpog. Yet 
 OTUff. iv dXXijXoig is found in Xen. Cyr. 
 vii. 4, 1, and iv iavTolg in Hist. i. 5, 5. 
 The words utg XeytTai may be referred 
 to what follows, but better to what pre- 
 cedes. 
 
 ctTTo TroXsj.iov—itpOdprjffav] So Haack, 
 Goell., Bekk., and Pop. edit, from nearly 
 all the MSS., for vtto TroXejxov. I cannot, 
 however, agree with Goell. in assigning to 
 the ciTTo the sense post, and so placing a 
 comma after (3ap(^dpo)v. Besides that the 
 authority for such a signification of dno in 
 the early writers is insufficient, the sense 
 so yielded is here little apt. In fact d-rrb 
 her< (as not unfrequently elsewhere in our 
 author) stands for virb, by (an mterpreta- 
 
 tion, it may be observed, confirmed by the 
 old reading above noticed, which was evi- 
 dently no other than a gloss) ; and this is 
 the more apparent from its being connected 
 w ith i<p6dpTj(Tav, * were wasted, reduced rery 
 low ;' a term, this, denoting little less than 
 Sia^Oeipu). In this sense it frequently 
 occurs in our author ; e. g. ii. 30. iii. 85, 
 92, 93. Hesiod, Oi)p. 180. They were 
 brought to the brink of ruin by a ^yar with 
 the neighbouring barbarians, which had 
 been, it seems, produced by democratic 
 factions. The Taulantians, regarding the 
 Epidamnians as intruders on their terri- 
 tory, took advantage of their internal dis- 
 sensions to attack and endeavour to destroy 
 the city. 
 
 Tfjg SvvanewQ Trig 7roX\»)c] On this 
 idiom see note supra cap. 2, 3. 
 
 4. TO. l)k TeXevTala] An adterbiaJ phrase 
 for postremo, at the last, as at viii. 85. iii. 
 65, ci Si TsXevTaXd (paTt dhKrj9i]vai, supp. 
 KaTa. Thus the lexicographers give TtXtv- 
 Tala and also to, tsX. for postremo. So 
 Lucian, i.868, 89, tu TtXtvTola Kal ifivijOjj. 
 ^lian, V. H. rd TtXevTala aTrtotpdyri. Dio 
 Cass. 924, 44. 
 
 f^c^io^t] ' drove into exile.' The word 
 in this sense is noticed by Pollux as a Thu- 
 cydidean term. Scarcely any precedent for 
 it elsewhere is to be found in Steph. Thes. 
 But I have noted it in Dio Cass. 256, 96. 
 1113, 46. 1288,39. Lucian, i. 1, 18. Diod. 
 Sic. i. 260, iKS. iK Ti]g xwp«C. And the 
 word ought also to be restored in a pas- 
 sage of Xen. Ages. iii. 1, to. ahxpd iSiwKe, 
 where read, from one MS,, i^td. 
 
 Of Tovg SvvaTovg the sense is optimates, 
 the oligarchs ; and so, on the other hand, 
 by Sriiiog is denoted the democratical party. 
 On the form of government in Epidamnus, 
 see Wachsmuth, Antiq. Gr. 
 
 iXr]i'^ovTo^ infestahant, i. e. by a petty 
 war of devastation and rapine. 
 
 5. we fxriTpoiroXiv ovaav} See note supra 
 §2. 
 
■^- 
 
 !■; 
 
 1 / 
 
 ^ l( 
 
 ii 
 
 4G 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 43G. 
 
 Touc re </)€U'yoi'Toc ^waWaCcu (T(/)(cTt, fcal tov twv /3a/o|3apwv TroAffiov 
 icaraAu(Tat. 6. raura ^£ /fctrat /ca^t^ojutvoi f^ to 'HpaTov t^tovro. oi 
 0£ Ktp/cupalot Ti]v iKETHav ovK i^e^avTo, aW aTT^uKTovQ a7r£7rt/u^av. 
 AAV. LvovTtQ o£ o( KiriBajuLvioi ovSs/u'iav <7(p'i(TLV am) KepKupag 
 Tif.i(t)fnav ovaaVf iv airo^u) a^ovro OiaOai to irapov' Kai Tre/nxpavTiq 
 ig AcAj^ouc, TOV Oeov tirripovTo, el Trapa^o7ev KooivOioiq rrjv TroAtv 
 wg oiKKJTaiQy Kai Tifxio^iav rivd Tret^wvro aV avTtjJv noifiaOcu, o S' 
 avTOig aviiXe wapaSovvai^ Kai riyt/movag Troieiadat, 2. eXOovTtg Se 
 0( tAiricaiuvioi tg rr^v KojOiy^ov Kara to jLiavTeiov irapi^uaav rr/V 
 anoiKiaVj tov Tt oikigth^v aTro^HKvvvrig a(pwv f/c KopivOov ovra Kai 
 TO ^prjaTiipiov dr]i\ovvTtg' i^eovTo re ju»J a(j>ag nepiopav Sca^^fijoo- 
 pevovg, aXX e^^■a^vval, 3. KopivOioi ^£ /card t£ to ^//caiov utte- 
 
 roi»c 0«^yovrag] ^/<^ exiles; for 6 (^ivyiov 
 came to be almost a substantive. 
 
 C. KaOsZofXfvoi] 'sitting,' the posture o{ 
 suppliants, from which, also, they arose, 
 on being raised by the person whom they 
 addressed, and who thereby was under- 
 stood to grant then* petition. See i. 126, 
 and note. On this use of kg with KaOi- 
 KerrOai, Matth. Gr. § 578, observes that 
 KaOe^effOai, 'iaraadai {(Trtjvai) dg tottov 
 Tivu or 61 c TL stands properly for KaBk- 
 KtaOai, 'iffTaaOai iv roTry iXOovra dg 
 avTou. 
 
 ctTTpaKTOvg a.TTSireix-tpav'l A common 
 formula for denying a request. 
 
 Ch. XXV. 1. yvovreg — ovaav^ for 
 €7 vat, in either case, there is pres. for 
 imperf. Tiniopiav is for (3or)9iiav, or 
 tK^iKiiaiv, soil. Kara. tSjv dStKovvTiov. 
 
 Iv dTTopti* dxovTo'\ ' they were held in 
 a strait or perplexity, were in hesitation.' 
 So Herodot. ix. 98, d-n-opiy dxovro : and 
 iii.129. iv. VSl^ ev aTropiyaiv tlxtTo. Athen. 
 p. 361, B. kv dTTopig. ck 01 ^oiviKeg kxofit- 
 voi. Dio Cass. p. 626, 99, iv diroptp taxtro. 
 Procopius often uses the phrase tx^'^ 
 tu d-rropii}, as p. 102, tv aTroptf) dxov to 
 Okadai TO irapov : where, considering that 
 the passage is evidently imitated from this 
 of our author, ought, it would seem, to be 
 read dxovTo GkaOat. Yet at p. 1.34, 37, 
 we have : tv dnoptf} eJx^i^ y to Trapbv 
 9s<T9ai : and at 226, 16, tv d-jropq) tlxov y 
 TO Trapbv OyjffovTai : and at p. 126, 34, tv 
 aVopt^ fIXfv y TO Trapbv OtaOai, where 
 for tl\tv ought to be read etxev. In such 
 cases tx^iJ' stands for tlvai, as in Latin 
 haheo for esse; e.g. Sallust, Cat. 41, * in 
 incerto habuere, quidnam consihi caperent.' 
 Finally, of the phrase tv aVo'p*^ dvai exam- 
 ples occur in Herodot., Xenoph., Dionys. 
 Hal., and other writers. And of OkaOai 
 
 thus used for ^laOsaOai, disponerej com- 
 po7iere, we have examples infra i. 31, 9. 
 TOV TToXtixov, and v. 80. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 p. 70, 31, tv 9ta9ai to Trapov. Schol. on 
 Pindar Nem. 3, 131, SiddcrKti Tb Trapbv tv 
 Gta9ai. Eurip. I ph. T. 1004, tA (ravTov 
 9t^ivog tv. So also Baceh. 49. Andr. 380. 
 
 TOV 9tbv kTrrfpovTo} So Haack, Bekk., 
 Goell., and Pop. edit for vulg. tTrijpojTtov, 
 which, however, is defended by i. 118, and 
 iii. 92. Arrian, E. A. vii. 26, 3. Diodor. 
 Sic. ii. 338. iv. 37. Xenoph. ssepe. Yet 
 the authority of MSS. Jiere imperatively 
 demands the former, which is further con- 
 finned by a passage of our author infra 
 iii. 92, and by others in Dion vs. Hal. Ant. 
 p. 63, 9 (Reiske). Dio Cass. 152, 34. 403, 
 63.718,85. Plato, 523, D. 368, D. Ari- 
 stojih. J.ys. 98. Plut. 32. Eurij). frag. 
 Erectli. ii, 1, and especially by Hdot. i. 19, 
 TOV 9tbv iTr£ipt(T9ai. 
 
 Tifiiopiav Tivd — TroiiX(T9ai] for tvptXv or 
 Xa^tiv. 
 
 Trapa^ovvai, Kai i)ytfi6vag TrouXff9ai] 
 Thus surrendering the colony to the 
 Corinthians, and transferring their al- 
 legiance to Corinth. 
 
 2. tSiovTo Tt] I have, with Bekk. and 
 Pop., placed a colon after driXovvTtg : for 
 it has Jjeen shown by Hermann (Opusc. iii. 
 156) that id'sovTo Tt signifies prcetereaque 
 orabant. ' ATr odtiKvvvTtg signifies ' having 
 proved.' 
 
 3. KUTo. TO SiKaiov'] * on account of the 
 justice [of the request].' The words vofii- 
 KovTtg, &.C. are meant to more fully express 
 what was intimated at Kara ro diKaiov : 
 and, consequently, in construing, sliould 
 be brought in between diKaiov and inrt' 
 Se^avTog, a nominativus pendens, in the 
 place of the genitive absolute, vo/it^6vru>v 
 avTiov. 
 
 <* 
 
 OL. 8G, I.] 
 
 LTBER I. CAP. XXV. 
 
 47 
 
 S^'Sai'To t/jv T.Aiu)(>lav,-vo^4(ZovT£C oux vaaov eavTivv uvai t»,v 
 amnKlav ^ K£(>/cv^aiW,— a^a II Ka\ ^lau t^v KepKvpaLiOV, ori 
 avr^I^v irapmiXovv, ovt£C aTTOiKoC 4. oirs 7ap £V navr^yvpem Tatg 
 KOiva-Lg gi8ovT£c 7^pa t^ vo^.^ofieya, oSte Kopiv0ia. av^pi npoKaTap-^ 
 XOiU£vot Twv lepwv, wcjTrep al aXXai aTroi/clat, 7r£pi</>povouvT£c: be 
 
 kavTufv] theirs. Observe Te — d^a ik 
 icat, where the apodosis is in Kai. 
 
 oTi Trapri^tXovv, bvTtg uTroiKoi] 'be- 
 cause, though their colonists, they had 
 treated them with neglect.' 
 
 4. iravriyvptci Toig Koivatg] public 
 assemblages,' the celebration of the great 
 festivals for the exhibition of (jiimcs (as the 
 Olympic) and theatrical representations, 
 &c. So in Arist.iph. Pers. 342, we have : 
 Un ydo t^tffrai t69' vfiXv—tg Travriyvpiig 
 Gtioptlv iaTna9ai, &c. On these assem- 
 blages see Ll-mfleld on iEschyl. Iheb. 
 
 206. - . 
 
 Of the nature of the honours and pri- 
 vileges denoted here by ytpa, we can 
 possess but an imperfect knowledge: yet 
 among these we may very well venture to 
 include (with the Schol.) the 7rpo£^^na, as 
 also, what Diod. Sic. supposes to ])e chiefly 
 meant, the sending of choice victims for 
 sacrifice at Corinth. 
 
 hlovTig^ This and the following par- 
 ticiples, TrpoKaTapxo\i^voi and Trtpi^po- 
 vovvTtg, have no finite verb to which to 
 be referred, and consequently the con- 
 struction is left incomplete. The best 
 mode of treating the difficulty is, with 
 Poppo and Arnold, to suppose that the 
 writer meant to complete the sentence 
 by repeating at the end of it some terb 
 of similar meaning to Trapr]\itXovv, and 
 then omitted to do so; as if -Kapriiit- 
 Xovv itself could serve as the verb ; not- 
 withstanding that, by inserting yap, he 
 had, according to grammatical construc- 
 tion, rendered this impossible. As exam- 
 ples of passages similarly imperfect, Poppo 
 adduces two, infra vii. 74, and viii. 87- 
 And Arnold compares another at vii. 28, 
 where (he observes) the insertion of the 
 yap shows that a new sentence was in- 
 tended to be begun, yet no verb follows ; 
 so that the verb must be repeated from 
 the preceding sentence, just as if the yap 
 had not been introduced : TyTriffri^afv av 
 Tig dKOvaag' Tb yap — firiS' aTCooTnvai, 
 dXXd UtX ^vpaKovaag dvrnroXiopKtXv,— 
 Kai TOV TrapdXoyov tooovtov TToirjaai, &c. 
 Here »}7r«(rr/j(T€i/ dv Tig must be repeated, 
 although the insertion of the ydp shows 
 that the writer had at first a different con- 
 struction in his mind. Comp. Matth. Gr. 
 § 555. Obs. I. 
 
 ovTt Kopiv9i(it—Upiov'\ Of these words 
 the sense certainly cannot be that assigned 
 to them by the Latin and English trans- 
 lators and some commentators, ' began with 
 a Corinthian in the distribution of public 
 sacrifices.' No mention is here made of 
 distribution; and the sense in question 
 would rather require KopivGioig dvCpafft. 
 The expression Kopiv0<y av^pt can only 
 refer to some one particular Corinthian 
 who had especially to do with the sacri- 
 ficial rites ; namely, as the Schol., Steph., 
 Abresch, and Heilm. are agreed in suj)- 
 posing, the chief priest, who, the Schol. tells 
 us, was customarily sent from parent states 
 to colonies, and whose office on the occasion 
 was to commence the sacrifice by pouring 
 a cup of wine on the head of the victim, 
 sprinkle it with the sacrificial meal, and 
 cut off the hairs from the forehead and 
 throw them into the fire. This view of 
 the sense, I find, Poppo himself has been 
 induced to adopt ; confirming it by a similar 
 form of expression in Appian i. 100 (doubt- 
 less formed on the present), Kai evGvg, 
 iiffTTtp ahrg (scil. Ty fcXa>v) -rrpoKaTapxo- 
 utvog (scil. Trig ndxrjg) ^K:po/3oXi(raro, &e. 
 ' beginning the battle by or with the stag, 
 using that as his dux and auspex. Whence 
 (1 would observe) may sufficiently be jus- 
 tified this use of the dative which Poppo 
 had needlessly objected to, and which 
 Goeller even denied to be Greek ! There 
 may be, as Abresch supposes, an ellip. of 
 tv, but perhaps the dative itself has all 
 the force necessary. It would, indeed, 
 have been more agreeable to the nonm 
 loquendi, if the author had written dTrb 
 Kopiv9iov dv^pog. And so in a passage 
 of St. Peter, 1st Epist. iv. 17, we have: 
 'oTi 6 Kaipbg tov dpKatrGai to Kpifia mro 
 TOV oIkov tov etov' d dk TrpdTOv a<p 
 r)uu>v, &c. where it might have been rjniv : 
 and the version of our English translators 
 there 'at us,' would well represent the 
 sense in the present passage, but still 
 better that of Wakef. ' with us,' which is 
 more accordant with the English idiom. 
 Though we have from so used in a line of 
 Dryden : 
 
 * The song began /row Jove.' 
 
 TTtpKppovovvTtg Sk avTovg] lit. * looking 
 ahote them,' despising them. As used m 
 
! 
 
 48 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. v. 43C. 
 
 Ill 
 
 f 
 
 1 
 
 avTo 
 
 TO 
 
 JTouc, Kai y^pr)fxaTii)v cvva/uii ovrtc 'Car c/catvov tov )(^poi'ov o/tioia 
 >ig EAA»/va>v TrXoudtwrarotc, Krat r^ e^ 7r6\(/nov napaGKevr] Svva- 
 Twrtpoe, I'aurt/cw 0£ fCfit ttoXu Trpot^civ fdrcv ore tiraioo/dBvoi^ Kai 
 •^iTa Ttiv Tujv ^aiaKit)V TrpotvoiKiiGiv r»Jc KtpKVpciQ KXaog e\dvTa)v 
 I TTifJi rac vavg. y Kai fxciXXov i^r]f)TvovTo to ihwtikov, Kai ^(rav 
 
 Ka 
 ra 
 
 OVK aCvvaTOL' Tpirjpeig yap UKoai Kai iKarov viTr]pyov avTOig ore 
 rjpy^ovTo TToXefifiv. XX VI. VidvTwv ovv tovtljv eyKXriiuara fiyov- 
 Tsg m Kopivdioi, cttc^ttov eg rr^v 'ETri^a/nvov aa/tisvoi Tt]v wf^fAftav, 
 oiKiiTOpa T£ Tov f^ovXcjuivov Uvai KeXevovTeg Kai AfxirpaKnoTuyv Kai 
 AevKa^iojv Kai eavTwv (l)povpovg. 2. tiropevOrjaav ^e Trety eg 'AttoA- 
 Aojv/av, KopivOitDV ov(Tav aTroiKiav, ^eei twv KepKvpaiwv /iiri kivXv- 
 wvTai VTT avTwv Kara OciXacraav irepaiovukvoi. 3. KepKvpaloi Se 
 t-rreiCn rf(TUovTO rovg re oiKrjTopag Kai (jipovpovg r]KOVTag eg r»/v Ett/- 
 Ba^vov, Triv re aTTOiKiav KopivOioig Se^ojuevi^Vy e^aXewaivov' Kai 
 nXevffavTeg evOvg nivre koi eiKoai vaval, Kai varepov erepot (ttoAw, 
 Tovg T£ (pevyovTag eKeXevov kut eirripeiav ^eyjEaOai avTovg, (>]AOov 
 
 this sense, the term has more usually the 
 syntax with the genit. And so in Pint. 
 Per. we have: avOaSei^ rivi — Trtpuppo- 
 vrjcrai twv AaKtJV. Also in a passage of 
 St. Paul, Tit. ii. 5. Yet the aecus. is found 
 in Aristoph. Nub. 741, 7repi<p. rd -rrpdy- 
 fittTa, and v. 225, dtpo(3aTtii, Kai 7ripi<ppovat 
 TOV ijXiov, i. e. * look above the sun,' and 
 V. 226, TOVQ Qeovc v-rrtptppovtiq. Lueian, 
 iii. 497, 1, TTtpitp. KaWwTrijv. Jos. Ant. 
 iv. 8, 4, TTspi^. TOVQ yovdQ. Greg. Naz. 
 epitaph on his father : tov KocTfiov irtpixp. 
 TO diraTTjXbv, ' lookest above.' Of Kara- 
 ippovtlv the sense is, <to look doicn upon 
 any thing or person.' 
 
 ovTfg — ofio'ta toTq 'E\\r]vujv nXovffi- 
 iOTUToiQ] put (by a use of adv. for adj., 
 on which see Matth. Gr. § 200) for ovTsg 
 ttKovuioi ofioXa roiQ fxciKiara (TrXovaioig) 
 rdv 'EXXrjvojv, as in Herodot. vii. 116, we 
 have : dvrjp doKinog ofiom T(p ixdXiaTa, 
 and iii. 57. Jos. Ant. xix. 1, 18, xPW^ra 
 7ripi(ie(3XT)fitvog ofioXa toXq 'Pwixaiojv 
 TrXovaiojraTOiQ. 
 
 dvvarojTepoi^ *an over-match for them,' 
 i. e. the Corinthians. 
 
 Trposxeiv] This depends on iTraipofisvoi, 
 Trposxeiv tcrriv ots iTraipofisvoi standing 
 for iiraip. Sid to vrposxeiv, i.e. oti Trpoil- 
 Xov. See Matth. (Jr. j; 534. 'EffTiv OTe, 
 occasion f Ulij : for the Coreyreans, it seems, 
 did not always show this pride. Of KaTu, 
 just after, the sense h propter, as at c. 49. 
 
 rd TTspi Tag vavg] The ra stands for kg 
 TO. [Trpayfiara]. 
 
 y Kai fidXXov] i. e. as the Sehol. says, 
 
 that they might not appear inferior to the 
 Phoenicians. 
 
 Ch. XXVI. 1. drrfitvoi] for dff^kviog, 
 gladly, as infra iii. 84. v. 34, dffjjitvov irpo- 
 (paaiv XafiovTeg. Tt)v bJtpkXiiav stands for 
 Tt]v (3orj9fiav, 'the aid required.' 
 
 oiKTfTopa TOV (iovXofitvov ikvai KsXevov- 
 T€g] Here KfXtvovTsg must, per dilog'mm, 
 be taken in two senses, to denote, 1. as ap- 
 plied to OIK. TOV (BovX. direct; 2. as applied 
 to 'AixTrpaKiujToJv — (ppovpovg, command. 
 And the uvai must be taken twice. Thus 
 there will be no occasion to understand, as 
 the Schol. does, cTrt/iTrov. 
 
 2. Tre^j/] 'by land.' See my Lex. 
 N. Test, in voc. 
 
 fit) KOjXviovTai — Trepaiovfievoi] Verbs of 
 hindering are among those which take the 
 particip. for infin. See Matth. Gr. § 547, 
 et seq. 
 
 3. ytjQovTo'] This, for vulg. yaOrjvTo, is 
 edited by Haack, Pop., and Goell., from 
 many of the best MSS. 
 
 tKtXivov Kar iirriptiav] On the import 
 here of the term tTrrjpiia, no little dif- 
 ference of opinion exists among com- 
 mentators. Goell. assigns to it the sense 
 malitiam ; while Leveque renders, ' with 
 insulting hauteur ;' of which two senses 
 the latter deserves the preference. The 
 word, however, properly denotes ' any in- 
 jurious treatment' (see Diod. Sic. vii. 140), 
 whether by icords, as shown in insult or 
 calumny, or deeds, as shown in violence of 
 any kind (see Jos. Ant. xvii. 5, 5). Some- 
 times also the sense insidt is associated 
 
 OL. 86, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXVI. 
 
 
 '/ 
 
 49 
 
 yap 'eg niv KipKvpav ol tQv 'Eiri^afxv'i^v i>vydSeg, raVoug re aVo- 
 heiKvvvTeg^ Kai ^vyyiveiav, i]v irpoi<y^i^,evoi 'eUovTo a^^ag /cara- 
 7ar,) roue re <l>povpo^g, o(ig KopivOioi kVe^^av, Kai ro.lc olK^Topag 
 aiTone^netv, 4. o( be Em^d^vioi ov^lv a^Ti^^v uTr^^ouaav. aXXi 
 GTpaTevovaiv eir ^ avTo^g 01 KepKvpaloi TecrcrapaKovTa vavcyl ^eTcl 
 ru>v i>vyad^v, ^ Kaja^ovTeg, Kai To^g 'iXXvpio^g 7rpoaXa(56vTeg, 
 5. wpocTKadeln^evoi Se ttjv ttoXiv, Trpoelirov 'Eiri^a^xv'iuyv Te rJv /Sou- 
 
 with that of injury, as in Jos. Ant. x vi. 2, 3, 4 
 Demosth. de Cor. ixGpov fiiv Mjpnav 
 exfi, Kai vfipivKai XoiSopiav Kai TrpoTrrjXa- 
 KitTfibv ofiov. Whether these two senses are 
 here to be united is doubtful ; but supposing 
 the two to be intended, we may render 
 with Arnold, 'in order to vex or msult 
 them;' for, as he observes, 'they were 
 more anxious to annoy the Epidamnians 
 than to aid the exiles.' This, however 
 involves no little harshness : and, as the 
 expression in question seems (as in the 
 phrases Kar fx^pav, KaTa (piXiav) to refer 
 to mward affection of the mind rather than 
 outward action, the sense intended appears 
 to be, 'insultingly and contumeliously.' So 
 Aristot. Rhet. ii. 2, rpt'a icjTiv oXiyojpUig, 
 Kara(pp6vii(Tig ti kmi tTrTjpeafTfibg Kai viSpig, 
 and Polit. iii. 16, TToXXd Trpbg trrripeiav Kat 
 Xapiv eiioOaai Trparrtti/. And such is the 
 force of STrripedKovTeg in Plut. 0pp. Mor. 
 135, D. vexantes per invidiam et con- 
 tumeham. Finally, that the word mioht 
 bear (what Goell. denies it can) the sense 
 threateningly, is sufficiently proved by a 
 passage of Herodot. vi. 9, 22, Tadt XsytTs 
 tTTTjpeaKovTsg. And, indeed, it is borne 
 out by the etymology of the word, which 
 may best be derived from Irri and dpud 
 an Homeric and Pindaric term signifyin^^ 
 nienace, threatening, and sometimes maledic- 
 tion, imprecation ; which, mdeed, seems to 
 be the primary sense of the word, and the 
 other only a secondary one by metonymv. 
 And so Uapd in Hom. II. ix. 456, 9toi 'S' 
 tTsXeiov lirapdg. In fact, errnptia appears 
 to be a later or Attic form for the earlier 
 tn'apd, the long a here, as often, being 
 changed into ,;. Of the phrase itself, Kar 
 i-T., I have met with no examples else- 
 where except in Jos. Ant. xvi. 2, 3, 4, and 
 Dio Ca.ss. 169, 31. 714, 33, and there only 
 m the sense injuriously, unjustly, as said of 
 action. 
 
 > Td<povg dirohiKvvvTtg Kai Kvyyivsiav] 
 There is here a dihgia in aTroStiK., a. d. 
 'pointing out the graves [of their ancestors] 
 and showing kindred.' The art. is not used 
 at TCKp, it being implied. So it is observed 
 by Heyn. Opusc. Acad. i. 316, 'majorum 
 sepulchra in patria quam coloni relique- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 rant, aliaque monumenta pro ea, quse erat 
 priscarura gentium summa circa hsec 
 rehgio, magnam vim ad inflammandos 
 pietatis sensu animos et in obsequio reti- 
 nendos habere debuerunt.' 
 
 Vv 7rpoi<Tx6fievoi] ' putting forward 
 which, namely, as a ground of their re- 
 quest, irpoTeivovTeg. In the word follow- 
 ing KaTdyuv, 'to brmg back,' 'restore' 
 we have what was a customary term on 
 this subject. 
 
 4. ovdkv avTiov v7rr)Kov(Tav'] Here ovdtv, 
 which IS for Kar' oi-^ir, stands not so much 
 tor OVK, as it is a stronger expression. It 
 IS used by Eurip. Iph. Aul. 521, 1417, and 
 by others of the best writers from Homer 
 downwards ; e.g. II. \. 412, dpiaTov 'A va.Ji,. 
 ovdep tTicre. So the Latin nil. The Kard 
 IS often expressed. 
 
 dXXd (TTparevovfTiv] No single word of 
 Latin or English will express the force of 
 aXXa; to perceive which, some words must 
 be supplied, as follows : ' Then the Corcv- 
 rteans [no longer contented themselves 
 with words] but warred,' &c. 
 
 d)g KardKovTtg] Underst. ahroijg, which 
 was formerly in the text, but cancelled by 
 all the recent editors, on the authority of 
 
 5. npoffKaOt^ofiivoi tt/v ttoXiv] So Pop 
 Bekk.,and Goell. edit, from the best MSS ' 
 for vulg. T7J TToXii, the dat. being, indeed' 
 the common construction, but the accus. 
 that characteristic of our author, though 
 not peculiar to him, since it is found, how- 
 ever rarely, in other writers, especially 
 those of the old Attic dialect ; yet only in 
 cases where TrpoffKaG. has the sense to 
 blockade. 
 
 ^ irpoiiTTov 'E. Tbv f3ovX6fievov—d7ruvai} 
 made proclamation, that any Epidamnian 
 who chose, and the foreigners, might quit 
 It unmolested.' The words of a proclama- 
 tion or message are not unfrequently thus 
 expressed by a construction with an accus 
 and infill. In the phrase dTraGelg d-Kuvai, 
 we have what was a customary form of ex- 
 pression in such cases. Similar to which 
 we have in Arrian, E. A. iii. 30, 4, lireKtj- 
 pvKtvfTo ToTg (iapftdpoig, d7ra9iig (npag 
 anaXXaffaeffOai, and iv. 5, 3. Pindar, 
 
 E 
 
*. 
 
 % 
 
 50 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. C. 436. 
 
 Xdjitevov Koi rovg £evouc uTraOfiQ airdvai' ti o£ jur/, wq TToAtjUtotc 
 if v^rJ(T£(T0a£. 6. oJc ^' ou/c €7r£i0ovro, oi jutv Ke^fcujoaToe (fan 0£ 
 
 [aOfJlOQ TO VW^ilOv) tTToAtO^KOUl^ Tr/V TToXtV* XXV 11. Ko^lVl/(Ol 
 
 ^', wc; avTOig f/c t»/C 'ETTi^a^tvou riXOov ayytXot ore TroXtop/couvrai, 
 7rap£(TfC£ud&vro (TTpartctv, Kal afxa aiTOiKiav iq rrjv ETrtoafivov iKt]- 
 pvaGoVj iTTi ry layj Kai o/noia tov pouXojuevov levai' ei ce rtc to 
 
 Pyth. iv. 53, and 523. Ainstot. Rhet. 
 p. lOli. At airaO. sometimes kukCjv or 
 the like is supplied, as in Herodot. i. 207- 
 vii. 184. Xen. Anab. vii. 7, 33. 
 
 b)Q TToXtfiioLQ xp»;ff«ff^«t] Instead of this, 
 XPvaaaOai, which is found in most of the 
 MSS., has been edited by Pop.,Bekk. (1st 
 ed.), and Goell. The common reading 
 has, however, been restored by Bekk. in 
 his 2nd ed., and also by Dr. Arnold. Cer- 
 tainly the authority of MSS. in cases like 
 this, of minute, and in MSS. scarcely per- 
 ceptible, variation, is inconsidei-able, and 
 greatly inferior to the authority of gram- 
 matical and critical principles. Now hero 
 ' the future tense (as Dr. Arnold observes) 
 seems required, because the act spoken of 
 is essentially future, inasnuich as it is con- 
 tingent upon the actions oi the other party.' 
 See Kiihner's Gr. § 445, 2. Popi)o, too, 
 in his Appendix, is inclined to adopt this 
 reading, observing, ' negari non potest ita 
 melius diversam vim, quam Trpof Ittoi/ apud 
 airdvai et apud X9^'^- lial><-'t, distingui.' 
 Here, then, though xph^- n^ust gram- 
 matically depend upon TrpoeiTTov, yet that 
 verb must, per dilogiam, be repeated in 
 another sense, such as is included in pro- 
 claim, i. e. declare openly, q. d. * They told 
 them plainly, that they would treat them 
 as enemies.' 
 
 6. tOTi hi iaOfioQ TO x^piov] This inser- 
 tion between the nominative and the verb to 
 us seems awkward ; but it is quite Thucy- 
 didean ; though not confined to our author, 
 being found also in Herodot. See more in 
 note at i. 31, 2. The term laByLOQ here, as 
 supra c. 7j stands for iaO^iwdtg x^^P'ov, 
 meaning a pejiinmla. So infra viii. 25, we 
 have, by a similar parenthesis, aTi^aavTiq 
 li TpoTralov, tov 7repiT€ixi<^f^ov, laOfxwdovg 
 (peninsular) ovTog tov xwpt'ou, oi ' AOt]vaioi 
 irapiaKiva^ovTo. In the present passage 
 the parenthetical It is meant to intimate 
 the reason for the action, as founded on 
 its ready practicability. So, in a similar 
 instance, Joh. vi. 10, it is said, i/v hk xop- 
 
 TOQ TToXvg tV T<p TOTTl^. 
 
 Ch. XXVII. 1. dyyikoi on] 'mes- 
 sengers (announcing) that.' At TroXtop- 
 KovvTai subaud. 'ETriSdfivioi, taken from 
 'EiriSdfii'Ov. 
 
 diroiKiav iKi]pvo(rov'\ * proclaimed the 
 forming of a colony.' A brief expression, 
 explained by what follows. Hence may 
 be understood xEschyl. Agam. 1320, ttqoq 
 datjxa htvp daTolai Krjpvairtiv (ior]v. The 
 -construction there is, Krjpvaativ (ior)v 
 darolai dtvpo Trpbg dCJfia {ikvai). 
 
 £7rt ry 'iay Kui oftoi^] Supply fJioip^, 
 parte, i. e. sorte, conditione ; this being a 
 phrase to denote ' on condition of enjoying 
 equal and like rights and privileges.' It 
 occurs also infra i. 140, and often else- 
 where in our author ; it is also frequently 
 found in Procop. and Appian, and occa- 
 sionally other writers, e. g. yEschin. 65, 28. 
 The question, however, is whether we are 
 to understand this as meant of equality 
 with the citizens of the old country, or 
 of equality one amongst another. Heyne, 
 Goell., and Wachsm. adopt the former 
 view, supporting it from a passage infra i. 
 34, where colonists are said to be sent out 
 feTTt r<p 6/ioTot rote Xenroiisvoig (i. e. those 
 of the old country). The latter view, how- 
 ever, is adopted by Dinim. and Arnold. 
 ' The Corinthians (say they) guarantee the 
 settlers against bemg subject to those dis- 
 tinctions of I'ank or privilege which ex- 
 isted in Corinth.' Accocding to this view 
 (which seems to deserve the preference), 
 they were to enjoy equal political rights 
 and privileges with the old colonists, and 
 equal ones amongst one another, however 
 unequal they might have held them in the 
 mother country. A view which I would 
 observe is strongly confirmed by a passage 
 (evidently imitated from the present) of 
 Procop. lOG, 5, otroj ovk iiri to (read ry) 
 SovXoi dvai, dW ettI Ty lay Kai Ty ofxoi^ 
 tg tt)v TToXiTeiav dtpiKoivTo: and Herodot. 
 ix. 7, ffvjxfidxovg TroirjaaaOai ini Ty lay 
 Kai 6fioi(f. So also Synes. 240, C. iu9e^u)v 
 Kai tifiiov Kai tuv y'lfieTepiov ctti tu iffa Kai 
 Ta o/xoia, <pq<Ti to ypdfifia to AaKutviKOV : 
 where, for stti tu lea, and Ta o^ota, read 
 tTri Tq. laq, and Tq, biioiq, Dorice ; and 
 by ypdfifia there, understand a formula 
 foederis. It may be observed, that the 
 passage infra i. 34, does not bear on the 
 present case, the meaning there being, as 
 Arnold observes, merely this, that *the 
 colonists intended their colony to be a 
 
 ^1 
 
 •4 
 
 A 
 
 1 
 
 >\ 
 
 OL. 86, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXVIII 
 
 51 
 
 TrapavTiKa /utv jli»/ iOtXoi ^vjLiwXeiv, /uhte^eiv ^a (SouXtrat Trji; airoi- 
 /c/ac, 7r£VTr}KOVTa dpa^jmag KaraOevTa KofiivOiag fxevHv. riffav ^e 
 Kai OL TrXeovTEQ TToXXot Kai ol Tapyvpiov fcarojSaXXovTEC* 2. £^£»J- 
 Orjaav ^e Kai T(jjv Mtyapswv vavcri G'paq ^v/jnrpoTTS/iiipHv, tt apa 
 KioAvoivTo VTTO K.ipKvpai(i)v wXeiv' Ol o£ napeGKevaCovTo avTo7q oktuj 
 vavdi £u/u7rXf7r, kui YlaXvjg Kf^aXXr/vwv Teaaapai. 3. Kai Etti- 
 cavfHii)v e6er}9r](Tav, o\ napirr^ov TTfvrf, Kpjuiovtjg ce fuiav Kai T/ooi- 
 tvvioi ouo, Aeufcaoioi ce csKa Kai AjUTrpaKiwTai oktoj. 4. Or)f3aiovg 
 0£ ^prj/dara Y)TY](Tav Kai ^XiaGiovg, HXe/ofc ^£ vavQ re Kivdg Kai 
 y^pr]fjLaTa. auTwv 0£ Koptv^iwv vri^Q irapiGKevatovTO TpiaKOvra Kai 
 TpKTYiXioi oirXirai. XXVill. E7r£(o»; 0£ £7ru0ovro oi KfOKupatoi 
 rrfv irapaaKivtjv, iXOovrtq eg KopivOov jU£ra AaKiSaifxov'iwv Kai 
 ^iKvwvi(i)v irpeapeuw, ovg irapeXaj^ov^ iKeXevov K^opivO'iovQ rovg ev 
 Ejirica/uivu) (ppovpovQ re Kai oiKrjropag a7ra'y££v, wq ov jlutov avTOig 
 FiTTicaidvov. 2. £1 ^£ Ti avTiTToiovvTai, ^iKag rjOeXov ^ovvai iv 
 YleXoTTOvvtjcxio irapa iroXeffiv alg av ajuKpoTipoi ^Ujupwaiv* OTTOTf^wv 
 o av cikogOij elvai ti]v anoiKiav, tovtovq KpaTEiv. 3. ijOeXov ^£ 
 Kai Tw £v ^eXcpoig juavTi'iio eTriTpixpai. ttoXeiliov Se ovk hu)v iroitiv' 
 
 sovereign state, and, so far, the equal of 
 the mother country, instead of being a 
 mere subject dependency.' Such, then, 
 and such alone, can be the sense intended, 
 since what was it that was offered as a 
 boon to induce settlers to go to Epidam- 
 nus ? — tlie freedom oftJie city. 
 
 KaTaOkvTa'^ 'after laying (or putting) 
 down.' Yi.aTa^aXovTa would have been 
 the more usual term. YltVT. Spaxfidg 
 Kopiv9iag, meaning the heavy Egyptian 
 drachma;, each of which was worth ten 
 oboli ; so that fifty of these are equivalent 
 to about eighty-three Attic drachmae. See 
 Boeckh, and Mueller, Dor. ii. 61, 1. 
 
 fisveiv] scil. kv Ty rroXei, as opposed to 
 ikvai before. Thus fisveiv here stands for 
 fisvtiv oiKoi, or is to be taken in the sense 
 * to stay [where one is].' 
 
 2. KvfiirpoTrkfxxpeiv} 'that they would 
 forward them on the way,' convoy them. 
 So Pop., Bekk., and Goell. edit, for 
 vulg. |u/i7rpo7r£/x;//ac. See Matth. Gr. 
 § 506, 6. 
 
 Of ft dpa the sense is, if haply, as in 
 Acts xvii. 27. 
 
 TiaXfjg] So Bekk., Goell., and Pop., for 
 vulg. IlaXye, rightly ; for it lias been 
 shown by Buttm. and Matth. that these 
 nouns ought not to have the iota sub- 
 script. 
 
 4. Qi](iaiovg dk XPVH'^'^^ yTriaavlj^ On 
 this syntax see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 411, 4. 
 
 Ch. XXVIII. 1. ovg napkXapov] 
 
 * whom they had taken with them,' as- 
 sumpserant ; either, as the Schol. supposes, 
 to be witnesses of what was said, or rather 
 to be mediators of peace between the two 
 parties. See more in the note appended 
 to my Transl. 
 
 oil fitTov avToXg 'ETTi^dfivovl 'as they 
 had no concern with.' Participles in the 
 neuter are not unfrequently used thus as a 
 nomlnatims pendens. So, besides fitTov, 
 Trapov, tKbv, &c. See Matth. Gr. 539. 
 
 2. ei Cf. Ti dvT ITT oiovvTai] scil. 'Eiricdn- 
 vov, ' lay claim to :' so iv. 122, dvT. Tt/g 
 TToXtiug. At n subaud. KUTd. The sense 
 is, ' on any ground or pretence.' 
 
 diKag dovvati This phrase (which dif- 
 fers from SiKTiv Sovvai, posnas dare, puniri) 
 signifies 'to submit the quarrel to a fair 
 decision.' Arnold compares the phrase 
 opKOv Sidovai, ' to offer to the other party 
 a settling of the matter ;' in the one case 
 by the judgment of a third party, in the 
 other by one's clearing oneself by an oath. 
 
 TT. TToXeaiv alg dv is for iiapd ttoX., 
 Trap' alg dv ^Vfi(3ut(Tiv dfitpoT. dovvai 
 SiKag. 
 
 TovTovg KpaTilv'\ ' those should hold or 
 occupy it.' The infin. is used as slvai and 
 fiiTtx^iv in the last chap. ; for the rule 
 applies to proposals as well as proclama- 
 tions. 
 
 • 3. OVK «ia»v] dehortabantttr, dissuaded it. 
 An idiom of Ionic and old Attic Greek, again 
 occurring infra vi. 72. vii. 48, and which is 
 
 E2 
 
^^' 
 
 •^J .^ 
 
 il 
 
 52 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 43(r. 
 
 OL. 86, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXIX. 
 
 53 
 
 H o€ /Lii), Kai avTot avayKaa9t)<yeG6aL iE(pa<Fav, e/ceiVwv pta^o^fvoiv, 
 (^iXovq TToniaOai ouq ov jSouXovraJ, irepovg tiZv vvv ovtwv /naXXov, 
 u)(j)iXi'uiQ iviKa, 4. ot ^£ Koptv^ioi aTTt/cptvavro avroTc, »;v rag re 
 vavQ Kai Toiit; (3apj3apouc otto E7rtoa/uvou airayaytttaiy povXiv 
 cre(jOai' irporeoov St ou /caAwc ^)^tiv roug /ii£v TroAco^/ceTdOai, aurout; 
 Sc Si/c«2[€<T0ai. 5. K6()/cu|Oa7ot St avTiXeyov, r]v kcu Ikuvoi Tovg tv 
 tiTTtoajurw aTTa-yayoxji, 7roi>/af(v raura erot/ioi 0£ tirai fccu wcyra 
 aiu(f)OTe^ovQ /ucvfiv /cara )^w^av, crTTOvoat; jot TTOiriGaaOai etjg av 
 >/ S/fcrj ytvrjrai. XXIX. Kop/v^ioi Se ouSti^ rourwv uTrrj/couov, 
 aXX tTTttSj] irXtffj^i(^ avTOiQ riGav ai vr}ig Kai ot ^u^i^a^oi Traprjaav, 
 
 frequent in Herodot. ; e. g. ii. 30. v. 9fi. 
 iv. 203. vi. 109 & 36, ovk la M. TroXf/iov 
 Ttp fSaffiXtl dvaipksaOai. It is also found 
 occasionally in Xenoph. (as Hist. ii. 1, 9, 
 OVK t'la vav^iaxelv.) ^schyl. Sept. 360, 
 TTopov d' lafXTjvbv ovk iq, Trigq.v 6 fidvTtQ-. 
 and also even in Homer, e. g. II. viii. 428, 
 ovKtT iytoys Nwt tw, Aibg avray jSportHv 
 evsKa TTToXtfiiZfi-v, and sometimes, I be- 
 lieve, in Euripides. This sense is confined 
 to the pres. and imperf., and does not ex- 
 tend to the aorist : for ovk tiaffe means 
 simply nan slvitj did not let, as infra vi. 41, 
 80, et al. 
 
 il Sk firj] Goell. observes, that one should 
 rather have expected ft dk, scil. Troiovaiv ; 
 whereas el Sk p-tf signifies sin minus. The 
 sense, however, is : ' but if otherwise, i. e. 
 if it should not beasthev wished.' Indeed 
 this comes under the rule in Matth. Gr. Or. 
 § 617, 6, of negative propositions followed 
 in their antithesis by a negative condition, 
 tl dk fiy), instead of an affirmative. So in 
 Soph. Trach. 586, we have : ct n fit) doKut 
 TTpdffativ fidraLOV ti dk fit), TreTravfftrai. 
 See Heinsdorf ad Plat. Hipp. p. 134. 
 
 <l>iXovQ TToulaOai} ' gain friends,' lit. 
 * attach persons to themselves as friends.' 
 Equiv. to the ordinary Greek expression, 
 found in Luke xvi. 9, TroirjtraTi iavTolQ 
 ^iXovg, Sec. 
 '< hkpovQ tCjv vvv ovtojv] * other than,' 
 of a very different nature from, * their pre- 
 sent [associates],' the exiles from Epidam- 
 nus. A somewhat rare syntax, at which 
 the commentators would not have stum- 
 bled, had they remembered a similar form 
 of expression in ^schyl. Choeph. 213, fit) 
 fidrev' ifiov fidXXov ^iXov: whence it is 
 plain that the present unusual phraseology 
 is formed on a blending of two modes of 
 expression, ^iXovg ir. trkpovq twv vvv 
 6vT(t)v, (where tr. would carry the genit. 
 from the comparison implied therein. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. .366, a.) and <piXovQ ir. fidX- 
 Xov TMv VVV bvTiov. Consequently the 
 
 construction is ^'iXovg ir. ertpovQ fxdXXov 
 
 TbJV V. 6. 
 
 4. TrpoTfpov dk — diKaKtffOail The sense 
 is : *but before that was done, it would not 
 be well that those should be sustaining a 
 siege, while themselres are litigating on the 
 question.' By avTovg is meant, as Bauer 
 remarks, the two litigant parties, both the 
 Corcyra^ans and the Corinthians, not the 
 Corinthians only. AiKdZtffOai signifies thus: 
 
 * to be impleaded, to be at issue in a suit :' 
 as i. ^^. iii. 44. 
 
 5. fiivtiv Kara X'''P^*'] -^ phrase de- 
 noting ' to keep still or quiet.' 
 
 (TTTovdcig dk TroirjffaaOail The dk is 
 bracketed by Haack and Pop., and can- 
 celled by Goell., on the ground that it is 
 not good Greek to say krolfioi elvai wote 
 Ijikvtiv. But the use in question may, as 
 Dr. Arnold notices, be classed with those 
 odd, and almost unaccountable, uses of 
 ware after certain verbs treated on by 
 Hemi. on Viger. Addend^ xii., who, after 
 instancing passages of Soph. Phil. 656, and 
 Eurip. Iph. T. 1379, subjoins this of our 
 author, as also another infra viii. 86, tiray- 
 yiXXofitvoi faicTTf (3or)6tiv. And, indeed, 
 as Dr. A. well observes, croT^oi ^6 eTvai 
 is nearly the same with iTrayyEXXofievoi, 
 
 * professing their readiness.' Yet this will 
 not, I apprehend, defend the dk, which will 
 still be so little suitable, that we may sus- 
 pect it to be coiTupt, and conjecture the 
 true reading to be re. Certainly the dk 
 Kai must be construed together, whichever 
 construction be adopted. If the dk be can- 
 celled, the construction will be : tTolfioi dk 
 Kai elvai OTrovdag 7roir)(Taa9ai, eojg av ») 
 dtKT] yevrjTai, tjare ('hac conditione ut,' 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. 479) dfitpoTEpovg fisveiv 
 Kara x*^9^v. As, however, this would in- 
 volve no little harshness, and not a single 
 MS. is without the dk, it is better to acqui- 
 esce in the first-mentioned construction. 
 
 Ch. XXIX. 1. ovdkv rovrojv wTrjjKrovov] 
 See note supra, cap. 26, 4. 
 
 4 
 
 ^l- 
 
 irooirkix-^avTiQ Kr\^vKa irpoTepov iroAt/uov irpoipovvra KipKvpaioiq, 
 ti^avTBQ EjSSo/urjKorra vavrri Kai Trtvrc, ^la^iXioig rt oirXiraic, 
 iirXwv am rrfv ETrtSajUVov, KipKvpaluiQ ivavria iroXiimicrovTtg, 
 2. ?<Trpar»Jyfi St tvjv fulv vewv Apiarevc o OtXAt^ou, Kai KaXXi- 
 KpaTTjg 6 KaAAiou, Kai Tt/mavijjp o Ttfxavdovg' tov St nt'Cov Apy^B" 
 TifAoq Tt o Eu^JUTt/LtoVj Kai loapyji^aQ o \aapyjw. 3. tTTttS*/ St 
 kykvovro kv 'Aktico t>7c AvaKTopiag yrjq, ov to upov tov AttoA- 
 Xu)v6g EGTiv, ini Tw GTOjuari tov AfHTrpaKiKov koXttov, oi KtpKvpaiot 
 KijpvKa Ti TrpoiTre/Liipav auroTt; tv o/car/to, anepovvTa /nr) irXeiv em 
 Gcpug, Kai Tag vavg ajaa iirXiipovv, t^v^avTtg tb Tag iraXaiag, wart 
 
 7rpo7rkfi}pavreg KrjpvKa Trporepov^ * first 
 sending forward ;' for there is no pleonasm, 
 as Gottl. supposes. On KtipvKa the Schol. 
 remarks: KijpvK Iv ttoX^/x^, 7rpk<T(ieig kv 
 eiprjvy. 
 
 KepKvpaioig tvavria rroXefiriffovreg} A 
 remarkable phrase, occurring also at iii. 
 55 ; found in Xen. Hist. iii. 5, 8. Lucian, 
 t. i. 667. Arrian, E. A. i. 16, 10, and 
 29, 9. iv. 27, 4. Eurip. Orest. 534 & 915. 
 Ion 373. Dio Cass. 1003, 24. 
 
 3. ^evKavreg — rag TraXaiag] Of these 
 words the general sense is plainly this : 
 * havmg repaired and made seaworthy the 
 old ones.' But to show how that sense arises, 
 is far from easy. The difficulty hinges on 
 the expression t^evS,avregj which, from its 
 being, what it is styled by Doxop. Rhet. 
 ii. 245, *a technical sea-term,' must, from 
 our imperfect acquaintance with the arts, 
 especially nautical, of the ancients, be ne- 
 cessarily involved in some obscurity, and 
 require light to be sought from every quar- 
 ter; and most may be expected from the 
 ancient lexicographers. Now in Pollux, 
 i. 125, on the subject of nautical terms, we 
 have, evidently with reference to this pas- 
 sage, and at least one other : rag dk ttctto- 
 VTjKviag KEKaKiofikvag (scil. vavg) effri 
 OepaTreixTai, kTTKTKevdffai, eTriffKevdcaaOai, 
 ^£v^at, l^tvKcioOai. And in Greg. 
 Corinth. Schol. on Hemiog. 889, we have, 
 with the same reference, yet more precise 
 information, as follows : rb KtvS,avreg rag 
 TTaXaidg raj't; dvri rov ^vyM^iara Kparv- 
 vavreg KeXrav Z,vyu)p.ara dk k iXovvrai rd 
 KvXa rd dirb rov (insert tvbg, which word 
 is indispensable, as will a]»pear by com- 
 paring a similar mode of expression in 
 Matt. vi. 24) roixov rrjg veoig Trpbg rbv 
 f.repov diareivovra roixov' d(]>' ou rt)v 
 vavv (T^iy^at Kai (Tvvayaytlv, 'iva f-ii) 
 Xavvu)By' i), or, (i. e. according to another 
 interpretation,) Zvyojfxara rd ^vXa rd ifi- 
 (SaXXofifva ralg aaviffiv, ijffrt av^ev^ai rag 
 ffavidag rdg dtypTjfxivag lariv ore, where 
 
 Kvy. is explained wooden wedges. In this 
 IcUter sense, too, one of the Scholiasts, 
 on this passage of our author, explams 
 by i^vyu)fiara avralg kvdkvrtg tig rb 
 avvkxto^ai. And again : rdg pkv t^tvKav 
 diaXeXvfievag ovcrag, Kai ^vywfidrMV irpoff- 
 deijOeiaag tig avvoxv'^- But what is meant 
 by the very i*are term ^vyatfiara, we have 
 yet to more fully ascertain. Now though 
 the lexicons only inform us tliat it signifies 
 the lintel of a door, it also, we may be sure, 
 denoted what is called in Exod. xii. T, the 
 upper door-post: and, accordingly, it might 
 very well be applied to signify, in the 
 former sense, those inner beams and stays 
 by which the frame-work of ships is held 
 together, and which need to be repaired 
 or renewed when they are refitted. 1 am 
 not, indeed, enabled to adduce any other 
 passage in which the word bears that 
 sense ; but that such was the acceptation 
 of the primitive Ivybv, is plain from Theog. 
 Admon. 513, where he thus addresses, in 
 nautical figure, a broken-down seaman, 
 who had applied to him for relief : i/?;6c 
 roi "TrXevpycriv virb Kvyd Oi}(TOfiev n/ielgf 
 * we will clap [fresh] inner stays to your 
 ribs,' i. e. will support and strengthen your 
 inside with food. A mode of expression 
 with which we compare a similar one in 
 Ps. civ. 15, Sept. Kai dprog {pg) Kapdiav 
 dvOptoTTOv arrjpiKti- And we have in 
 our own tongue a not dissimilar metaphor 
 in the language of common life. Indeed 
 Kvybv is not unfrequent in the sense beam, 
 plank. The question, how^evcr, is, to which 
 of the foregomg uses of the term Kvyw- 
 fiara we may suppose ?f y^. here to refer. 
 The fanner mode of taking it is prefer- 
 able "; for, besides that there is greater 
 authority for it, difficult is it to see how 
 these wooden wedges could ever be intro- 
 duced into the planking of a rickety ship : 
 they could only have been used at the 
 first building of a vessel : whereas, in 
 the otiier sense, beams or stays, they might 
 
54 
 
 THUCYmDES. 
 
 [a. C. 435. 
 
 ir\(M)LinovQ LLvai, Kai rag aXXag eTTiffKivacravTig. 4. a;^ St o Ktjpv^ 
 Ti aTTtiyytiXiv ov^lv eiprjvaiov irapa tljv KopivOltJv, Kai al vrj^g 
 
 r 
 
 easily be applied, and the vessel be effec- 
 tually held together by a sort of inner 
 htltiiuj. By Goell. and Arn., however, 
 the expression 'Ctv^. is supposed to allude 
 to the practice, not only ancient but 
 modern, of passing a cable under the keel 
 of a vessel, to prevent the planks from 
 starting. An allusion to which they ti'ace 
 in Hor. Od. i. 14, 6, Sine funibus Vix 
 durare carinte Possint imperiosius eequor. 
 Also in Plato, Repub. x. p. 616, tlvai ydp 
 
 TOVTO TO *pCjQ KvvStffflOV TOV OVpavOV, 
 
 olov TO. VTro^ibfiara tHov Tf)iripo)v, o'vtuj 
 "Kaaav ^vvkx^^v Tt)v 7repi(popdp : and Acts 
 xxvii. 17, VTToK. TO ttXoTov. They might 
 have adduced a stronger proof, supplied 
 by a passage of Apoll. Rhod. i. 367, 
 ^rja S' iTTiKparkiOQ, "Apyov viroQrjuo- 
 ffvvyffiv, 'E^oxrav 7ra/i7rpa>roj/ kvaTpupei 
 tvdoOev oTrXy, Teivdixevoi tKartpOtv, 'iv 
 tv dnapoiaTo y6fi(})0ig AovpuTa, Kai poOioio 
 f5ir]v (imi)eriosi sequoris vim) ixoi avrto- 
 o)(Tav where, for evSoOev, read tKToOtv. 
 The sense of 'iv' ev dpapoiaro y6fi<poig is, 
 ' ui order that the planks may be well 
 fitted in, so as to meet the yoju^oi.' Yet 
 so rude a mode of keeping a vessel together 
 would surely never be deliberately con- 
 trived, but only resorted to on the spur of 
 the occasion, and from necessity. More to 
 the purpose were it to refer the passages 
 of Plato and Horace, and that of the 
 Acts, to the practice of the Athenians 
 (as, indeed, of the ancients generally), of 
 providing ships with certain articles of 
 ship-gear, called vTro^oJ/iara, made of 
 very strong cable-roping, of a length suf- 
 ficient to be drawn across the hull of the 
 ship, so that the ends should meet at the 
 bent part of the poop. In the above pas- 
 sage of Plato we have an evident refer- 
 ence to these v7ro^a>/iara, as not mere 
 caW^-ropes, but rope-gear of the kind just 
 mentioned ; and mdeed the two are dis- 
 tiiujuislted in another passage of the same 
 writer, de Legg. xii. p. 945, tovovq (cables), 
 Tt Kai v7ro^ti)fiaTa. Mention of the vtto- 
 KiofiaTa is also made in Athen. p. 204, 
 where we learn that the gigantic ship of 
 Ptolemy Philopator had provided for use 
 twelve vTro^iofiara, each 600 cubits long ; 
 from which it appears that these viro^vj- 
 fiaTa were applied fi'om stem to stem : for 
 the whole ship was 280 cubits long, and 
 38 wide, from Trdpo^og to Trdpodog — con- 
 sequently, allowing for the curve, the 
 length would be not less than 600. To 
 these an allusion is found in Aristoph. Eq. 
 277j Mitch. 'lovTovi top dvdp' iytl> 'vSeiK- 
 
 vvfii (I infomi against) Kai <l>i)n' i^dytiv 
 (export) ralffi ntXoTrovvrjffiiov Tpirjpeai 
 t!,a>ii,tiifiaTa : where we have a play upon 
 words, with allusion to these viro^ut- 
 fiara, which, from that passage, we learn, 
 were, — together with ship timber, and 
 naval stores in general, — among the arti- 
 cles prohibited to be exported. These 
 vTToKtofiara are also mentioned in Plut. 
 Vit. Romul. ch. 7, and also in an inscrip- 
 tion of the age of Demosthenes, formerly 
 fixed up in the arsenal at Athens ; which 
 has been lately discovered and edited, with 
 learned illustrations, by Boeckh. In that 
 inscription, which contains a minute detail 
 of the state of the Athenian navy, and 
 of the stores of all kinds provided for the 
 ships, these vTro^wfiara are brought under 
 the class KpefintTrd, or hanging-gear, namely, 
 rope-gear ; and thence we learn, too, that 
 three or four of these were given out, as 
 stores from the arsenal, to every ship of 
 war going out on actual service. And this 
 account is confirmed by a very ancient 
 bas-relief of a ship, preserved in the 
 Museum at Berlin, and of which a plate 
 has been published by Boeckh, where four 
 VTroKtofxaTa are distinctly visible, passing 
 horizontally around the ship fore and aft 
 (and not across the middle of the ship), as 
 it is plain they must, from the above pas- 
 sages of Plato and Athenii^us, and also 
 from the two following adduced by Boeckh : 
 Vitruv. x. 15, 6, A capite autem ad imam 
 calcem tigni contenti fuerunt funes quatuor 
 crassitudine digitorum octo, ita religati, 
 quemadmodum naris a puppi ad proram 
 continetur ; and Isidore Urig. xix. 4, 4, 
 Tormentum, funis in navibus longus, qui 
 a prora ad puppim extenditur, quo magis 
 constringantur, sc. naves. There is also 
 reference to these viro^wnara in Polyb. 
 xxxvii. 3, 3, Kai ft' vavg avfi^ovXtvaag toIq 
 'PoSioig vTTo^iovvvtiVf 'iva, idv rig tjc 
 Twv Katpaiv yevrjTai XP* *«» M "^ort Trapa- 
 (TKevd^wvrai, dW troifnug £iaKei[j.evoi 
 Trpdrroicri to KpiOev i^avTtig* the sense 
 being there, ' to gird up by applying vtto- 
 ^wfiUTa :' whence it is dear that in the 
 passage of Acts xxvii. 17, the term vtto- 
 KiovvvvTtg must have the same sense ; 
 which, I would observe, is further con- 
 firmed by Appian, ii. 832, 10, Ik tCjv £v- 
 vaTwv diaKiovwukvovg {for cia^ujvvvvTag) 
 Ta crKatpTj. As to the scarcely less obscure 
 and disputed expression in the passage of the 
 Acts, jSotjOiiaig txptUvTO, that is certainly 
 not to be explained (as it has been by 
 some) of calling in the aid of the soldiers 
 
 J' 
 
 r * 
 
 OL. 86, 2.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXX. 
 
 55 
 
 avTOig £7r£7rX»/pwvro ov(Tai oycor)KOVTay (rtddrtpaVovra yap ETTt- 
 ^a/Livov hiroXio^Kovv yj avravayo^cvot Kai TrapaTa^dfiUvoi ivavjua- 
 '^rjcrav' Kai eviKr^aav oi KtpKJvpalot irapa ttoAu, Kai vavg irevTi- 
 Kai^eKa Bie(j)dupav ruiv KopivOi(t)v, 5. ry ^e avry r^jmepa avToiq 
 $uvf/3r/ Kai Tovg Tr]v FiTri^a/jLVOv noXiopKovvTag 7rapaaTi]<ja(jOai 
 OfioXoyia^ ojgte rovg jjiev eirrjXu^ag diro^oaOai, KopivOiovQ ^t Sr/- 
 Gavrag '^\'^tVj icjg av aXXo ti So^r?. XXX. Mtrct Se T)Jy vav- 
 fua^iav oi KipKVpaioi rpoiralov aTi]aavTig eirl ry AevKifjivr) Trjg 
 KepKvpag aKpioTrfpiu), rovg jnev aXXovg ovg eXafSov al^juiaXwrovg 
 airiKTHvaVy KopivOiovg Be Bt}aavT£g d-^ov. 2. varEpov Se, ETTuSn 
 
 and passengers to help them in the opera- 
 tions ; still less is it to be understood (as 
 it has been by others) of chains, hooks, &c. 
 by which assistance is rendered to a ship 
 in rough weather ; for m such a case as 
 the present, hooks or chains can render no 
 aid. Indeed, according to either of these 
 views, instead of the words as they now 
 stand, fioTjOeiaig txptJ^VTo vrro^iovvvvTfg to 
 ttXoiov, there ouglit to have been written, 
 vTTsHidjvvvffav TO ttXoiov l5oT}9€iaig XP^" 
 fxevoi. Taken, then, as they now stand, in 
 the words fioriO. IxP^^'^'^ ^^^ have pre- 
 sented the principal idea, and in vttoJ^. to 
 TrXotov, that which is rtccc'sson/; and accord- 
 ingly the full sense is this : ' they used the 
 means of aiding the vessel in her distress ; 
 in order thereto, undergirding her by the 
 application of the v-rro^wfiaTa :' as to the 
 term (iorjOeiaig, it is used with reference to 
 these VTToZ,i<)p.aTa. The question, however, 
 is whether t,tv^a.vTig here is to be taken 
 for vTro^iovvvvTeg, i. e. urro^wjuacrt XP^' 
 fievoi. I think not. Zev^. cannot be taken 
 for vTToK., since it is only applicable to car- 
 penters' work, wliich we call joiner i/, — and 
 the sense intended to be conveyed is either 
 a strengthening of the ship's sides by the 
 application of the above ^uy w/zara as stays, 
 or, supposing no allusion to ^vy., but merely 
 a reference to the general sense of ^cy- 
 yvvfiL, a patching up of the ship's timbers, 
 by joining and fitting in new planks in the 
 place of old and decayed ones, — introducing 
 them by mortising ; a sense of ^tvyvvfii, 
 though very rare, yet found in Hom. II. 
 xviii. 275, (Tavidfg t tirl Tyg (scil. TTvXaig) 
 dpapvlai — eZ^vyixsvai eipvaovTai, where 
 aav. £?. means, ' planks let into each other 
 by mortising or panelling.' 
 . kinaKivdoavTig^ Of this term the sense 
 cannot he,repairing, refitting (for the vessels 
 are, by implication, supposed to be new 
 ones) ; but rather * furnishing with all 
 necessary (TKtvrj, equipments,' (see infra 
 vii. 24, and note ; and Acts xxvii. 19,) 
 armametUa, ship-gear of all kinds, such 
 
 as were only furnished when the ships 
 were sent forth to sea, — as masts, yards, 
 sails, rigging, cables, benches, oars, &c. — 
 a use of the word, indeed, nowhere else 
 found, but not very different from that by 
 which iiri(JK(.vdl!!,iiv is elsewhere emj)loyed 
 to denote the equipping of a horse with all 
 sorts of horse-harness. 
 
 4. diTr]yyti\iv ovStv eiprjvalov] * had 
 brought no pacific answer.' This is evi- 
 dently imitated by Dio Cass. 267, 37, ttvOo- 
 fitvoi TOV Kaiaapa fajKiTi eipijvaHov tv ToXg 
 TTpta^saiv dTTOKtKpiaOai, (where I would 
 emend firj^h* ti tip. Tolg — so, fii]^tig Tig. 
 Palaeph. 167 ; see Fisch.) and Appian, t. ii. 
 399, 8, ovTS Tivbg irapd tov Srjftov a^icrip 
 eiprjvaiov <pavevTog. 
 
 5. 7rapa<TTt]ff. o/ioXoy/^] * brought it 
 to a capitulation.' Compare <car«ffr. ofi. 
 i. 114, 2, where see note. The brief ex- 
 pression TrapaoT., 'to subdue,' is far more 
 frequent. 
 
 tirrjXvdag'} the new comers, called before 
 Kfvovg. The word is Ionic, old Attic, and 
 poetic, used by Herodot., ^schyl., Soi)h., 
 Eurip., and Plato. Finally, hither may be 
 referred the gloss of Hesych. i-rrqXvdag, 
 tTTiXeKTOvg, where read tTriKXrjTOvg. 
 
 df)(TavTag tx^'^'] lit. 'after having bound 
 them, to keep them in bonds.' 
 
 Ch. XXX. 1. Ty AevKifivy] Goell. and 
 Pop. edit AsvKi fifty, while Bekk. retains 
 the vulg. AevKifivy. The MSS. favour the 
 latter, though in so minute a point they 
 are of slender authority, and anaJoify is 
 our best guide. Now there is perhaps 
 but one word in Greek ending in ijxfiog, — 
 and no adjective, — namely, Tpififiog, while 
 there are several in ifivog. However, the 
 chief reason why I have retained the 
 common reading is, that the rough form 
 AevKifxvT) (scil. dxpa, i. e. the white promon- 
 tory) would naturally, in use, be softened 
 down to AivKififit) (whence the present 
 name Leukimmo) ; whereas AevKtfifirj, if 
 it had been the original spelling, could not 
 have become AtVKiyivrj. 
 
 \ 
 
1 
 
 56 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 435. 
 
 OL. 86, 2.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXXI. 
 
 57 
 
 ot l\.o|[>ivt7toi Kai oi CtVfuifxa^oi, Tjcycrrj/utvot raig vavaiv, avBj^(»}^r}(yav 
 £7r oiKov, Tr]Q OaXaaar^g anaGr^q tKpaTOVv Tijg Kar iKuva ra 
 ytjpia Oi KepKvpaioi, koi TrXeuaavrcg kq Atu/ca^a t»/v Kopiv0ia>v 
 ciTroiictav, t»jc 7»1C £T£/liov, icai KuXA»/vi7V ro HXttwv tinvkkov kvk- 
 irpriaav, on vauQ /cat ^prjfxaTa irapkayov KoptvOtoic. 3. rov t£ 
 ^povou Tov TrXttdTOJ' /iiEra tijv vau/xaviav ijlefcpaTeuv Tr]q OaXaaar}^^ 
 Kai Tovq Twv KopivOitov ^vjUjua^oug eiriirXeovTEq l<j>dup0Vf /uf^^i 
 ov KopivOioi ^.nepuovTi no Otpu iri/nipavrtq vavq /cat ar^uTidvy 
 
 2. r^c y»lt trf/iov] Observe the partitive 
 use of the genitive. See Matth. Gr. 323, G. 
 
 3. UpaTovv] So Bekk,, Goell., and Pop. 
 edit, from some MSS., for vulg. kneKpa- 
 Tovv, which, however, is defended by He- 
 rodot. i. 17, Trjg OaXdffcrrjg ot MiXr;trioi 
 iTTiKparovv. Ai*rian, Exp. Alex. i. 9, 5, 
 and 23, 12, feTrijcparlw Trjg QaXdatrrig. Yet 
 KpaT. is confirmed by ii. 13, 117- vii. 57. 
 Polyb. i. 11, 10. Xen. Hist. vii. 1. 
 
 > TTfptiovrt] There has been here no 
 little doubt as to the reading, and also, as 
 depending thereon, the interpretation. All 
 the MSS. except one or two have Trtptorrt, 
 which had place in all the editions down 
 to that of Gottl., where Trtpuovrt was 
 adopted from the conjecture of Reiske, 
 confirmed by one of the best of the MSS., 
 by the Schol., and Valla. In a case like 
 this, of very miimte difference, and re- 
 specting words frequently confounded by 
 the copyists, the external testimony of MSS. 
 is of far less weight than inter md evidence , 
 as to what is suitable to, or forbidden by, 
 the context. Now if the reading irtpiuvTi 
 be tried by this test, it must, I think, be 
 rejected, as admitting of no sense suit- 
 able to the context. It has been rendered 
 superante adhac cestate, i. e. cum superesset 
 etiam tum pars aistatis. But that sense, 
 surely, would rather require Trtpiovrog roij 
 Ospovg : for the dative Okpti is not used 
 absolutely, so as to be equivalent to Okpovg 
 TTtpiovTog, but it serves to denote the time 
 at which the thing was done. Nor can the 
 sense be, * rehqua sestatis parte,' for then 
 the author should have written either ry 
 TTfpiovTi rov Oepovg, or Tip 9spei r<p 7r«pt- 
 otfTi. Indeed, as Goell. observes, it could 
 only mean, ' in the remnant of the sum- 
 mer,' ry Bkpei, o TTtpifjv, 'during that part 
 of the summer which remained.' In short, 
 such a form of expression could not denote 
 the titne at which the thing was done, 
 namely, the takmg up of the encampment 
 at Actium. On all these accounts irept- 
 ovTi must be rejected, and irtpiiovTi 
 adopted in preference, as it has been by 
 Goell. and Arnold; though Poppo and 
 
 Bekk. have retained the vulg. vepiovTi. 
 No easy matter, however, is it to determine 
 for a certainty what is to be understood by 
 the expression TrepiiovTi. According to 
 the usual import of the word, it might sig- 
 nify, — as the Schol. and Valla take it, — 
 * when the summer had come round ;' and 
 then, as Arnold observes, ro Otpog tovto 
 at the end of the Chapter will refer to the 
 year after tlie battle, and tov ttX* ttrrov tov 
 Xpovov, fitTO. Tijv vavfia\iav will denote 
 the long period which elapsed between the 
 battle and the subsequent spring, when the 
 Corinthians again ventured to put to sea. 
 But, as Goell. and Arn. point out, the 
 concluding words of this Chapter, and the 
 commencing ones of the next, show that 
 the winter spoken of was the firsty and not 
 the second, after the battle ; and that the 
 summer here spoken of must be the same 
 as that in which the battle between the 
 Corinthians and Corcyrceans had been 
 fought. See Arn. and Goell., of whom the 
 latter well remarks : 'prime pugnse navalis 
 exitum narravit, deinde quid aestate post 
 pugnam factum sit; hinc Corcyrieos et 
 hostes eorum ingruente hieme stationes 
 utrosque suas reliquisse, quas post pug- 
 nam habuerant ; denique addit, quid anno 
 proximo et altero post pugnam egerint.' 
 
 All these things considered, I must 
 finally acquiesce in the interpretation pro- 
 pounded by Goell. aud Arnold, ' when the 
 summer was drawing to a close,' 'when 
 completing, but not having completed its 
 course.' Or rather, according to the more 
 litei-al sense, ' when it was coming round 
 to winter.' Goell. aptly compares a passage 
 of Xen. Hist. iii. 2, 25, where the words 
 TrepiiovTi ry iviavTtp must, as he shows, 
 mean, ' as the year was drawing to a close ;' 
 so m Herodot. vii. 20, by TrijiTrrt^ Ith 
 dvofisv({j is meant, 'when the fifth year 
 was finishing,' but not finished. Other 
 passages also I have myself noted, serving 
 to illustrate the present, namely, Xen. Cyr. 
 viii. 8, 19, iirii U TrtpifiXOtv 6 IviavTog, 
 ' when the year had past away,' lit. ' had 
 come round to the next.' (And so the 
 
 V 
 
 > 
 
 ^ 
 
 £7ret <T<p(jjv oi QVfXfia'^oi cttovovv, ecTTpaToincivovTO ctti Aktiw kqi 
 TTf/ot TO Xjtjiitpiov Trjq OecJTrpuyTi^oq, (pvXaKtjq cve/ca rrjq re Atv- 
 Kacoq Kai Ttjv aXXwv noXttJv oaai cr^tVi ^tXiai ijaav. 4. avrc- 
 (TTpaTOTTt^ivovTo ^E Kai Ot KipKvpaloi tTTt T»J Aev/ctT*)'^ vavai T£ 
 Kai TTf^w. CTTtTrXtov r£ ouo£T£pot uXXtjXoiq, aXXa to dtpoq tovto 
 avTiKadi^oimevoi, -^Hfixuivoq rjSi] ave^wpijaav eir o'l/cou €/carf<>ot. 
 
 ivA.Al. lov o iviavTov navTa tov /ttara Triv vav/ma^iav Kai tov 
 vGTspov ot K^opivOun, opyy (pepovreq tov irpoq }^ipKvpaiovq 7roXe/nov, 
 
 phrase xP^'^^ov Trepi'iovTog, circumacto tem- 
 pore, at ii. 121 and 133. iv. 45.) Arat. 
 Dies. 1145, Mail d' av TCfpiiovrog iviavTov 
 dpiOfiohjg ffffixara. Herodotus, ii, 4, 6 
 KvK\og Tixtv wpewv eg TUiVTO TrtpuMv. And 
 so circuma<jl in Latin, e, g. Livy, xxvi. 40, 
 magna parte anni circumacta ; and ix. 33, 
 circuinactis (for peractis) mensibus ; xxiii. 
 39, prius se aistas circumeglt {irfpiriv 6 
 6kpog) quam, &c. ; xxvii. 30, vixdum in- 
 duciarum tempore circumacto, for peracto, 
 exeunte, as Ernesti explains. 
 
 Finally, as Goell. observes, by the par- 
 ticiple being put first, it is meant to be 
 denoted that the thing was done at that 
 part of the summer in which summer was 
 verging to winter ; the year being said 
 TTipi-dvai when vergii^g to its close. The 
 sea-fight took place, we may suppose, 
 at the end of spring or the beginning of 
 summer, during the greater part of which 
 the Corcyraeans were masters of the sea 
 along those coasts, — until, towards the close 
 of the summer, the Corinthians sent fresh 
 forces ; which, taking up a station at Actium 
 and Thespis, held the Corcyraeans in check 
 for the remainder of the summer, and when 
 winter came on, both the belligerent par- 
 ties returned home. 
 
 Mr. Burges here proposes to remove all 
 difficulty by reading TrpdiovTi r<^ \p6v<^. 
 But that would give a wrong sense, namely, 
 ' as the summer advanced,^ instead of ' as 
 the summer drew to a close. ^ Besides, 
 the term in question never occurs but in 
 the genit., as xpo'iovTog xpovov. In like 
 manner I. Voss, at Herodot. iv. 155, xpo- 
 vov TTfpuovTog, proposed to read Trpo'iov- 
 Tog — a conjecture rejected by Wess. as 
 unnecessary : not as though the sense thus 
 arising were the same, which is far from 
 being the case ; for xpoVov TrepiiovTog 
 there means, * when the time had come 
 round for Phronima to be delivered, t^£- 
 ysvtTO 01 TToig, there was bom to him 
 (Polynmestus) a son ' Comp. Luke i. 57. 
 
 Ch. XXXI. a A. C. 434. 01. 86, 3. 
 
 l> A. C. 433. 01. 86, 4. 
 .^ I. opyy (pipovTeg tov irpbg K. 7ro'Xf/*ov] 
 Of this somewhat obscure form of expres- 
 
 sion, the sense is by the recent commenta- 
 tors generally explained : ' carrying on 
 the war with spirit and energy.' In sup- 
 port of which version they adduce another 
 phrase infra v. 80, to, dWa OvfUti i<pepov, 
 ' impetu administrabant.' But that pas- 
 sage, as we shall have occasion to observe 
 further on, is not quite of the same kmd 
 as the present ; and though examples of 
 opy/) as used for opfii) are found both in 
 Thucyd. and other of the best writers, yet 
 that sense is here forbidden by the con- 
 text, since during the two years after the 
 battle the war was not carried on at all, 
 much less ex animo, but only preparations 
 were made on a great scale for carrying it 
 on. Not to say that the phrase noXtfiov 
 ^tpttr, in the sense helium gerere, is such 
 as is found neither m our author, nor in 
 any pure Greek writer. In a passage, 
 indeed, of Herodot. ix. 18 and 40, we have 
 TrpoOvfjuog (pkptiv tov TTo'Xf/xov : but there 
 the sense is allowed to be perferre, sustinere 
 helium, i. e. lab&res belli. And though our 
 author uses the expression dia<pepeiv tto'Xc- 
 fiov supra i. 11, and dia<p. Tovg TroXkixovg 
 infra vi. 54, yet it is only for vrrkfitivav 
 and SiTivvov. As to the expression at 
 V. 80, TO. nWa 9vn(p i<ptpov, it is quite 
 of the same kind as those above noticed 
 in Herodot. and that of our author, infra 
 viii. 62, TO rrdv tov ttoXb^iov tpkpovffiv at 
 vfjeg. Accordingly the interpretation of 
 the Schol., Portus, Steph., Abr. and Bauer, 
 ' segre, iniquo animo, ferentes,' is decidedly 
 preferable, especially from its being strongly 
 confirmed by two passages (evidently imi- 
 tated from our author) of Dio Cass. 201, 33, 
 opyy T^v kvaj'Tiioffiv avrov <pkpu)V : and 
 44, 45, ravTa ^h iTroiijffav Ovfi(p ipfpovTeg, 
 (the latter, I would observe, imitated from 
 the words of our author infra v. 80.) And 
 of the phrase dpyrj (pepeiv, examples are 
 found in Dionys. Hal. Similarly we find 
 used otjcrffi (ptptiv in Eurip. Androm. 144, 
 OIktii) (pkpovffa Tvyxdvio. It is scarcely 
 necessary to observe, that opyy here stands 
 for iv 6pyy, equiv. to ^i' 6pyfjg, and answer- 
 ing to the adverb opyiXtog, as in Herodot. 
 iii. 35, opyy Xtyuv: and i. 114, opyy 
 
ill 
 
 ■jr 
 
 58 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 433. 
 
 OL. 86, 4.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXXII. 
 
 59 
 
 tK 
 
 ivavirriyovvTo Ka\ irapeaKwatovTO ra KparicTTa vewv <ttoA 
 avTrjg IltAoTrovviicTOU dyt/povrec «^at t»Jc aWr]Q EXXaOoc epirag, 
 Ilu(tOu) TTHOovTtg, 2. iTvvOavofXivoi ^8 oi KepKv^aLOi Tt^v wapa- 
 (TKtvriv avTuiv £<()Oj3ouvTO, /cat (rjaav -yap ov^ivog EAX»/vwv £v- 
 <T7rov8ot, ou^£ eatypd\pavTo eavTovg obre kg rag AOr}vai(jjv anov- 
 ^dg ovTB ig rcic AaKE^aifiovitJV,) f^o^fv avTolg, iXOovaiv tog 
 Tovg 'AOtivalovg, ^Vjuiind^ovg yeveaOai, Kai iD(j>i\eiav Tiva irnpaadai 
 aV avTwv evpLCTKiaOai, 3. oi Sf KopivOioi, ttv^o^evoi ravray rfXOov 
 Kal avToi eg rag AOrjvag TTjOEdjStudOjUti'ot, oirwg /uij Gtpiai irpog T(^ 
 KipKvpaiwv vavTiKt^ to 'Arrt/cov irpoayevoiJitvov ifunrociov ykvnrai 
 OaaOai tov TroXe/uov y (SovXovTai. 4. /caTa<TTa(T»?c ^£ c/c/cArjdtac t'c 
 
 Xovi'av »iX0ov, K:a! ot iU£V KcoKVpaToi eXf^av TOiace. 
 
 avTiAoyiav rjAUov, Kai oi jU£V r\.ipKvp 
 
 iXObJV. Finally, of (pkpu), as used in the by virtue of the iv : but it is here con- 
 sense ferre, sustinere^ with certain adverbs sidered as a subst., and may thus take the 
 such as xct^fTTuig, StiviHt;, (3apkioQ, pg.Siu}g, genitive.^ 
 
 examples abouud. The sense, then, here kfftypd\l/avTo] * had inscribed (i. e. en- 
 intended is, 'being indignant at, taking tered themselves).' So Pop., Bekk., and 
 in dudgeon the war,' meaning the events Goell. very properly edit, from several 
 
 of the best MSS., instead of vulg. tTrtyp. 
 Though the readmg eveyp., found in one 
 of the best, may not be undeserving of 
 attention, and indeed was preferred by 
 Person : but it may justly be suspected to 
 be no other than a gloss on the unusual 
 
 of it. 
 
 kvavirriyovvTo'] Mid. form with mid. 
 sense, ' built themselves ships.' So in 
 Herodot. ii. 9(i, we have : Ko-^dfievoi ^vXa 
 (TVVTiOtiffi, vavTrr]yiv\Jitvoi Tpoirov toiov- 
 Tov. And so just after, TrapiOKtva^ovTO 
 
 is to be taken for s'lbi parabant ; as in term t(Ttyp.y which on the very account 
 
 another passage infra ii, 56, and also in of its uncommonness ought to be retained. 
 
 ,^schyl. Prom. 922, rolov Tra\cuaTi)v vvv The word signifies properly ' to inscribe 
 
 TrapaffKtvd^tTat trr' ai/TOQ avrtp. The one's name on a tablet,' whether of wood 
 
 term also occurs foil, by an accus., as or metal : and there may be in the present 
 
 vavQ or (TKdiprij in Hdot. ii. 9. Of the case an allusion to the metallic tablets, on 
 
 somewhat rare phrase, vtwv oroXov, ' a which the names of the various states of 
 
 fleet of ships,' examples are found in Died, any alliance were inscribed, and hung up 
 
 Sic. i. 64, and Philo Jud. p. 757, and not in the most public place of the capital of 
 
 unfrequently CTokot^ occurs in this sense each state. So in Soph. Trach. 1164, we 
 
 without vftDv, though only when that word have : ii (scil. fiavrtla) eiaeypa^dfiTjv.TrpoQ 
 
 may be understood from the context ; for rrjg Tzarpi^aq Kai TToXvyXuxrcrov dpvog. 
 
 aToXog of itself denotes an armament, whe- The word is occasionally found in Procop. 
 
 ther by land or sea. aKp'iXtiav — tvpiaKtoQai] It is proper to 
 
 Hiadt^ irti9ovTtQ\ scil. avrovg, lit. ' in- observe the force of the middle take here, 
 
 ducing them [to serve, KvfnroXefitlVf as it * find /or themseltes, obtain,' as v. 32. Xen. 
 
 is said iufra iii. 31] by an offer of pay,' Anab. ii. 1, 6 and 7- i- 20. 
 
 Engl. * taking them into pay.' So infra 3. oTnog /i?)] On this syntax (of subj. 
 
 vii. 57, 9, we have fiiaOip TrtiaOsvTeg, and for optat.) see Hermann on Viger, p. 851. 
 
 in Herodot. ix. 33, fiiaOi^ TrtiOovTsg OiaOai tov TroXtixov}' for diaOkaOai, dis- 
 
 avTov. ponere, order, bring to an issue. So i. 25, 
 
 2. Koi (J/<Tav yap, &c.) t^o^cr] This 0. rb irapov. The term is usually accom- 
 
 parenthetical interposition between the panied with tv, or KaXStg, as iv. 17 and 
 
 noun and its verb of a whole sentence, 59. But here that sense is implied in y 
 
 serving to show the cause or reason of (iovXovTai. 
 
 any thing, is, though harsh, by no means 4. KaratrraVi/c] This is to be taken in 
 
 unusual in our author. See infra i. 104, a passive sense for KaTaaraQtiarig. And 
 
 135, 137- And the same is observable in so the second aor. of 'iaTrjfu. is always 
 
 Herodot. and other of the best writers, intransitive. 
 
 See Matth. Gr. § 630. In ovctvbg fvcnrov- tg dvriX. ijXOov'] A i*are phrase, but 
 
 Soi the syntax is unusual. "EvaTrovSog is occurring in Appian, i. 521. 
 
 properly an adjecti^ e, and can'ies a dative roidSi] * to this purport ;' for the his- 
 
 f 
 
 \ 
 
 f 
 
 V3 
 
 M 
 
 XXXII. AtVatov, w *AOr}vaioi, rovg, juijrc Evipyifriag fXfydXrig 
 /LiriTE £ujUfio;x^iac irpoo<j>eiXofxevY}g, riKovrag irapd Tovg niXag, iiriKov 
 piag, — (xKJirep Kal ri/LitTc vvv, — ^er}(TOfxivovg, ava^t^a£at irpujTov, 
 /uaXicTTa /u£v (og Kal ^vjjKpopa ^eovrai, it de /u»i, ort ye ovk tiri- 
 trf/uiia' eiruTa Se, wg Kal rriv X^P^^ /SfjSaiov l^ovffiv' el ^e tovtujv 
 /wrjStv aa(jteg KaraaTriaovcn, /uj) opyitiffOai ijv aTvyu)Gi. 2. KepKv- 
 oaloi Se, uerd Ttjg ^vuua\iag Trjg alrriGewg, Kai ravra iricTTevovTeg 
 iwpd vuiv wapet^eauai, aneaTeiXav Vf^ag. 3. TeTvy/nKe ce to avTO 
 emTrtCev/uLa irpog re v/nag eg Ttjv XP""*' ^^f^'-^ aAo-yov, Kai eg ra 
 
 torian does not profess to record the very 
 icords. 
 
 Ch. XXXII. 1. Mkuiov, u) 'AOriyawi, 
 Tovg, &c.] The construction is: SiKaiov 
 TOvg riKovTag irapd tovg TrkXag, lamrtp Kal 
 rffitXg vvv, dtr](Tofxkvovg tTriKovpiag, jirjrt 
 ivtpytaiag — 7rpoo<})fiXofiEVTjg, dvaci^d^ai, 
 &c. I have, with Pop. and Goell., edited, 
 from many MSS., Trpoo<pfiX., instead of 
 vulg. Trpov(}>., which is retained by Bekk. 
 It is strange that Portus and Abresch 
 should have expressed doubt as to whether 
 7rpoo<l>tiX(o was in use, and felt inclined to 
 read rrpoffotp., a word which would here 
 yield no suitable sense, whereas that arising 
 from Trpoocp. is as good a one as can be 
 desired, namely, 'previously due.' The 
 word, indeed, is found in Hdot., Eurip., 
 Aristoph., and Aristid., and its use here is 
 not a little confirmed by a similar expres- 
 sion (imitated, we may suppose, from 
 hence) of Pausanias, i. 12, 2, TTpovirap- 
 Xovaag ig avrbv evtpytaiag, and a stri- 
 kingly similar one in Hdot. v. 82, r) ix^pa 
 t) Trpoo<pnXop,ivri kg ' AOrjvaiovg. 
 
 The exordium to this oration (with the 
 whole of which compare that to the Cam- 
 pauians in Livy, vii. 30) has been closely 
 imitated by Procop. and Sallust, Bell. 
 Jug. 
 
 rovg 7rkXag'\ This simply denotes others, 
 * those with whom we have to do,' as 
 rrXriffiov does in the later and Hellenistic 
 Greek. See my Lex. N. T. in voc. 
 
 dvadiMKai} ' make it clearly ai)pear ;' 
 as iii. 97, and viii. 86. 
 
 oTi yt] The on belongs to Uovrai, 
 which is to be repeated from the preceding 
 member, and yc means at least. 
 
 u)c Kal rfjv x^'p^^ /3£f3aiov £^.] The 
 Schol. well explains x«V*^ ^y dvrixapiv, 
 meaning the kindness or grateful com- 
 plaisance rocipi'ocally felt, and due from 
 the persons who have received the favour. 
 See Schol. on Pind. 01. vii. 1, Sid tov 
 du)pov 6(ptiXofievrfv x^P^^ aTrtawfrag, and 
 comp. ^^schyl. Ag. 345, x«V't' ttoviov, 
 
 'the return due for one's labours.' So at 
 c. 33, we have : fier' deifivrjcTTOv fiaprvpiov 
 rrjv x^P*^ KaTaOelaOe. And, by an imita- 
 tion of our author, Livy, vii. 30, has 'bene- 
 ficium acceptum colamus oportet.' 
 
 aacpig fcaraoT^o-ovo-i] shall make clear; 
 for <r. 7rapkKov<Ti, as ii. 42, (pavepbv Ka9. 
 Hence in Themist. p. 84, C. tovto avrb 
 StX (ToipujTfpov KaraoTYiaai, read aatpk- 
 aripov. 
 
 2. YiipKvpaXoi U—iindg'\ The construc- 
 tion is : K. d-KlraTiiXav ij^idg, iriffTivovreg, 
 fjtrd rfig aiTrjfftiog Trjg tvufiax'iag, TrapiK- 
 taOai ravra £X^P« ^/*^*'» 'trusting that 
 while we ask this alliance, we shall make 
 these points sure.' nap£x"v here sig- 
 nifies prcestare, as in Xen. Cyr. iv. 1, 2, 
 where it is interchanged with aTToSiiKVvvai. 
 
 3. TiTvxn*^^ ^^ — dKvfXipopov] I would 
 render: 'So, however, it has happened.' 
 ' It is our fortune, that the selfsame custom, 
 or practice, of ours turns out to be, as con- 
 cerns you, inconsistent with our petition, 
 and in respect of our present business dis- 
 advantageous' or prejudicial. So infra 
 ii. 92, we have d^y/i^opov Spufvreg (where 
 see note), and comp. iii. 40. v. 80. 'Etti- 
 rridtvfia signifies, ^custom, practice, line of 
 conduct ;' namely, that of keeping om-selves 
 apart from others, mmding our own inter- 
 est, and forming alliance with none. The 
 TTpbg and Ig are synonymous, each signify- 
 ing quod attinet ad. By xP"«J^ undei*stand 
 ' necessary business or affair,' namely, that 
 of entreating succour. So in Pint. Arat. 
 34, we have: v7ri]VTr]<Tt ry iroXii irpbg 
 rrjv XP""''- ^^ dXoyov the sense is irra- 
 tional, inconsistent with reason, and thus 
 depriving them of all reason for asking a 
 favour. So in Dionys. Hal. Ant. i. 83, we 
 have : rfjg dXoyov Trpq.orrjTog viro4ii^, and 
 so often elsewhere. Here the particip. bv 
 is supposed to be elliptically left under- 
 stood ; in which view commentators refer 
 to c. 36. But the word may have formerly 
 been there, and afterwards been absorbed 
 by the ov preceding. 
 
•^ 
 
 60 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 433. 
 
 r)ju£rcpa avT(jJV iv no irapovTi dSu/i«^opov. 4. ^vfi^ayoi T£ yap 
 
 OV^tVOQ TTW iV TIO TT^O TOU E/COUCJIOI -ytl'O/itVOl, I'UV aXXwV TOUTO 
 
 StTjdOjuai'ot Tj/couev, /cat ctjua cc ^ov Trapdira TroXt^ov KopvOtwv 
 £p»/^oi ^i* avTO KdOicJTafXiv' kul iripuaTr^Kiv i? hoKiwaa v^n*)V irpoTt- 
 pov (T(t)(ppoavvri, — to ^rj fv aXXorpta ^Vf^ifxa^ia r^ rov TTiXaq yvuff^y 
 $uy/civSuv£U£(v, — vvv d(3ov\ia /cat aaOivua ^atvojutvij. 5. t»?v /i£»/ 
 ovv yivoiikevr}v vav/na^iav avrol Kara fxivag aTrtwaa^taa KopivOiovg' 
 tweiSri ^i fuititovi napaaKtv^ ano HtXanovvriaov /cat ti]<; aXXrjg 
 'EXXaSoc i(j) riyuac wpfivvrai, /cat rjjuat; d^uraroi o^)W^fv ivTtg t}j 
 HKua Liovov dvvduH TnoiyiviaOai, — /cat diaa fxiyaq o Kiv^vvoc h 
 
 OlKUa JLIO 
 
 icTo^ida vir avTOigj — avdyKii /cat ujLttuv Kai aXXov iravTog iiriKovpiag 
 
 I 
 
 T 
 
 tioOai' Kal ^vyyvujfxr) £t, jur) juera /co/ctac oo^r/c dt /uaXAov afia^Tia^ 
 7] TTOonpov cnrpayiJOffvvyj evavTia roXjitwjitti'. XXXlll. Ffyn^fcTai 
 
 4. Ivniiaxo'i Tt yhpj &c.] This sentence 
 is explanatory of the preceding, as is inti- 
 mated by the yd^. The general sense is 
 well represented by Arnold as follows: 
 * Inconsistent ye will deem it, that we who 
 heretofore refused every man's alliance, 
 are now beggars for that very thing ; and 
 inexpedient we have found it, as it has left 
 us, in our actual war with the Corinthians, 
 friendless and destitute.' 
 
 tv T(p Trpb Tov} * aforetime,' sc. XP^^V> 
 which was formerly in the text, but 
 thrown out by the recent editors, on MS. 
 authority ; otherwise it is occasionally 
 found in Thucyd. 
 
 aXXwv TOVTO SeTjff.] scil. to Kv^ifiaxoi 
 elvai. The construction is the complete 
 one in verbs of entreating : i. e. an accus. 
 of thing, and gen. of person. Moreover, 
 as Stofxai takes the accus. of a neuter pro- 
 noun, as in this chapter (see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 355, 2), so does it take adjectires neuter. 
 
 KaOeffTdfitv] So Bekk., Gocll., and Pop. 
 very properly edit, for vulg. KaOsffrrffitv, 
 which may be pronounced a mere bar- 
 barism. As confirmatory of the above 
 reading, I would notice the following 
 similar expressions in Soph. CEd. Col. 23, 
 hPdKcii — oTToi KaQ'iarapitv. Euri}). Or. 
 1330, avdyKTiQ ik Ivybv KaOkarafiev : 
 and Ii>h. Aul. 719, tni ravry KaOefTTafjitv 
 
 Tvxy- 
 
 Kal TTnyikffTijKev t) doKOVffa — (paivofikvr)'\ 
 Render : ' And thus our former seeming 
 prudence, in not engaging in alliance with 
 others, — that we might not, at their dis- 
 cretion, come into danger, — has turned out 
 to have been arrant folly and weakness.' 
 ^(otppoavvrj here is well explained by Pop. 
 after Dukas, ' prudent moderation.' 
 
 Of the present passage, evident imita- 
 tions are found in Dionys. Hal. i. 2C8, 3. 
 
 453, 46. 461, 38. (Sylb.) Procop. 256, 15. 
 216,4. 
 
 5. TTJv fiiv ovv — vav^ax'iav^ Sub. Kara. 
 Mkvovv is ^e\\ev2i\\y confirmatireaccordwijl y. 
 
 t<p' iiixag ijpfirjvTai) 'they are rushing 
 upon us,' *are bent on attacking.' The 
 pret. tense is used as if the thing were 
 already commenced. 
 
 Kal lifia fisyag 6 KivSwog — avToXg} 
 *and, moreover, that gi-eat will be the 
 danger, should we be subjugated by them.' 
 By * the danger,' Portus thinks, is meant 
 the danger to Greece at large. But it 
 rather denotes the danger to such states 
 as might fear the increase of Corinthian 
 power ; for instance, Athens. This argu- 
 ment is here only intimated, but further on 
 it is prominently brought forward. 
 
 ^tT(T0at] 'to entreat,' as deriffofievoi a 
 little before. Kai ^vyyi'WfiTj, scil. ttrrtv 
 VjxXv, 'we are excusable.' Ei fir} fitrd 
 KaKiag, &c. ' if not through evil intention.' 
 See my note on Rom. i. 29. Ei here, as 
 often, ' stands for oti. AoKvq dfiapTiq,, 
 * through eiTor of judgment.' So in 
 yEschyl. Agam. 485, we have : ^ptviov 
 duapriav. See my note on Joh. viii. 46. 
 The error was that of thinking they could 
 live quite as safe by themselves, without 
 entering into any alliance. 
 
 ry TrpoTipov cnrpayiioavvy ivavria to\- 
 fiCJuev] * we venture on a daring course, 
 contrary to our fomicr inactivity,' i. e. low, 
 creeping course of action. So in Liban. 
 Or. 214, we have : r/}c dyav aTrpay. Thus 
 ivavria is to be taken adterhially, as 
 rdvavTia infra vi. 79. v. 76, et al. And 
 such is the view adopted by Gocll. To 
 this, however. Pop. in his Suppl., perhaps 
 not without reason, objects, and would 
 retain the adjectival sense. According to 
 this view the sense will be, ' if we dare 
 
 OL. 86, 4.] 
 
 LIBER T. CAP. XXXIII. 
 
 61 
 
 I uiuTv TTHOonivoig KaXr) v KvvTvxia Kara TroXXd rPic w^^^pag 
 
 pHac' TTpWTOV IJ.lv, OTI d^lKOVfUiVOig, Kai ov 
 
 V ETipovg (3Xa7rrov(Ti, 
 ijv £7rt/covp/av Tron^aecret' eVetra, n^pi rwv ^teytcrrt^v Kiv^vv.vovraq 
 StSaVevoi, wc «v ^aXiara /uet' inixv^GTov ^apruptov t»,v x«P'v 
 
 (viz. to do) things contrary to,' &c., *. e.io 
 entreat the alliance of others. ToXn^v, 
 with an accus. in the sense to renture 
 on, is of frequent occurrence in the best 
 writers from Homer downwards. 
 
 Here, however, the great difficulty is to 
 decide whether the words firj fiSTci—dnap- 
 rig. are to be construed with ToXfiwfiev, 
 or with ry Trpor. d-Trpayfioavvy. The 
 context and the historical circumstances 
 are much in favour of the latter ; for, as 
 Dr. Arnold observes, * it was their former 
 keeping out of all alliances which their 
 enemies charged upon them as having 
 been done with bad intentions, and which 
 they themselves wished to represent as an 
 honest error.' See c. 37, rb d' iirl KaKOvp- 
 yig. Kal ovk dpiTy irrerrtdtvffav. Yet this 
 would require us to suppose the unpre- 
 cedentedly harsh construction, ei ry fitrd 
 KaKiag ^otrjQ ^^ fidWov dfiapTi<;i, Tvportpov 
 drrpayfioffvvy ivavria roXfiiofitv. Nay, 
 it would require the words to be in some 
 way or other altered. Now the natural 
 connection of the words in question is with 
 ToXfiCjfiev, and that must be preserved in 
 spite of any difficulty it may occasion, if 
 we would wish to arrive at the truth. Re- 
 taining it, we must suppose, with Pop. 
 and Goell. in his 2nd ed., that the sense 
 intended is, that ' the step which the 
 Corinthians were now taking was to be 
 ascribed to no evil intention, but was the 
 consequence of their former mistaken sys- 
 tem, which had proved so fatal to them 
 that they had been obliged to abandon it.' 
 Poppo takes it as a brief mode of expres- 
 sion for ^vyyvwur}, ei {on) ry^ Trporepov 
 dTTpayfiOffvvy ivavria dpiofiev, tlirep rovro 
 TTOiovfiev }n) nerd KaKiag, s. KaKoi bvreg, 
 ^oKnQ ^« fidWov dnapri<f, s dW on do^ifg 
 ijixdprofiev. ^ 
 
 Ch. XXXIII. 1. yevtjfferai di v/iTi/, 
 &c.] Of these words the interpretation 
 will depend upon the sense assigned to the 
 terms Kvvrvxici and xpetag — a matter, 
 this, of no easy determination. One thing 
 is certain (though Bauer strongly denies 
 it), that Iwrvxia- must be construed with 
 Xptt'oc- And I was myself formerly of 
 opinion, that the sense intended is, ' the 
 meeting of our need,' viz. by the aid we 
 entreat. In which view we may compare 
 the use of subrenire alicui in Latin, and 
 our phrase 'to meet any one's wishes.' 
 And this view of the sense might seem 
 
 further confirmed by an expression in 
 Pint. Arat. 34, vTrrjvrrjae ry ttoXh Trpbg 
 rr)v XP"'«»'' ^l"ch may stand for virifv- 
 Triffe ry xp«'? ''^If iroXeiog. Yet so great 
 a harshness would thus be involved, that 
 we may i-ather suppose the sense there 
 to be, 'he met the city upon the important 
 affair in question,' namely, the restoration 
 of the Athenians to freedom. But to 
 return to the case under present con- 
 sideration, from the insufficient evidence 
 existing for the above sense, I now prefer 
 to adopt that sense Avhich the term bears 
 infra iii. 112 (where we have Kwrvxia 
 rov tpyov), occurrence ; confirmed as it is 
 by a passage evidently imitated from this 
 of our author, in Plut. T. Gracch. 6, iiaOkv- 
 reg ry livvrvxiq- riig xpt'«C, ' the occur- 
 rence of this need [of their aid].' So also 
 in Plut. de Garrul. 12, we have ^ if at irepi- 
 XapTfg yevofitvog ffvvrvxi^ T^g XP"«f- 
 Here r) Kvvrvxia rrjg I'lfierkpag xp«'«C »» 
 (as Stephens well points out) for r/ ffvvre- 
 rvxni^vla r'lfiiv xP^ia, * that it happened to 
 us to [thus] need your aid,' that it so fell 
 out. Arnold, indeed, renders the term 
 XPfta, request, as he does also supra 32, 
 and infra 136. But so doing, he errs m 
 all these three instances : indeed I cannot 
 
 find that XP^^^ ^^'^^ ^^^ *^^* sense. 
 
 Of the term KoXij here, the sense is 
 simply good as to its effects, namely, iu 
 honour and profit. So Matt. xvii. 4, we 
 have : koXov iffnv aide elvai. Render : 
 ' it will in many respects redound to your 
 honour and especial advantage.' The ad- 
 vantage being (as it is well expressed by 
 Thirlwall, Grec. Hist.) such as would be 
 obtained without any breach of faith or 
 justice, by an honourable interposition in 
 behalf of an injured people. 
 
 rrjv iiriKovpiav Troiri<Tta9e] The full 
 sense is : * you will render the succour 
 entreated.' At e-n-eira the on of the pre- 
 ceding clause must be repeated. 
 
 TTfpt ra>v fxeyiffrojv Kivdvvevovrag'\ 
 'those whose dearest interests are in 
 peril ;' an expression akin to the not 
 unusual phrases Kivdvvtveiv irepl ^vxng, 
 (iiov, or auirrjpiag. 
 
 uig dv fidXiffTa—KaraOeXoOi] Render: 
 ' You would lay up the favour with a 
 pledge, as far as possible, of everlasting 
 remembrance.' Here I read, with Bekk. 
 and Goell., for vulg. KaraBfiaOe (which is a 
 mere barbarism) KaraOelffOe. And though 
 
 I 
 
i-N 
 
 62 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. C. 433. 
 
 OL. 86, 4.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXXIIT. 
 
 63 
 
 ^ KaTnOucjOe' vavriKov tb /Cffcrr^jut^a, 7rX»/v tov Trap vjniv, TrXtTaTov. 
 2. Kai (TKi^paaOij Tig ivirpa^ia anavLtjJTe^a, »j rig rmq TroXijuiotg 
 XvirrjpoTSpa^ h ei rjv Ujiietc civ irpo ttoAXwv ^prj/uaruiv /cat ^aptrog 
 iTiiiiriaaoOs cvvctfjiiv u/dv npoaysvirrOaij a'vTi] irapiariv aurETrayyeXroc:, 
 ai'cu ictvouvwv K:a/ canavrig oicovcra £auT»7v, fcai Trj^odEri ^tpoucra 8C 
 /lei/ Touc TToXXouc aocDjv, oic ^£ £7rajuuy£ir£, ^ajxv, v/jiiv 3 auro/(;, 
 
 the authority of MSS. for this reading is 
 but slender, yet much is not requisite in so 
 slight a variation. 
 
 There is here, as Goell. and Pop. point 
 out, a brevity of expression for KaTaOslaOe 
 av i)Q av fidXiffTa KaraQtiaQt, Or if 
 KaTaOijfftaOe be read, from the conjecture 
 of Fritzch (which better answers to Troirj- 
 (TtfrQf) then the words will stand for Kara- 
 OifiJtaQi MQ av jxaXiara KaTuOsiGOe, as 
 infra vi. 57, o)Q iiv pLciXiora di opyfig 
 irvnTov, 1. e. itvtttov uig av pLaXiara 
 Si opyfjQ TVTTTOuv dv. This latter view 
 seems preferable to the former ; for other- 
 wise the optat. will be without an av, 
 unless the av be taken tidcej which were 
 not a little harsh. In KaraO. we have, as 
 Goell. observes, a metaphor taken from 
 laying up money in a hank, to be after- 
 wards drawn out with interest, as Herodot. 
 vi. 41, loKkovTiQ \cigtv iitya\r]v Korari- 
 OitjQai T(p (3aaiXei. Eurip. Med. 184, <Toi 
 rrjv x^P*-^ KaTaOrjff to, and often in the later 
 writers, as Dio Cass., Herodian, Appian, 
 Lucian, and Diod. Sic. And so in Acts 
 xxiv. 27, where see my note. 
 
 vavTiKov r«] Here we have the third 
 reason, which, however, is, from delicacy, 
 only hinted at. 
 
 2. li T]v, Ac] Before the d Reiske 
 conjectured ij, which word as it is coun- 
 tenanced by one MS. and formerly, as I 
 find on collation, had place in the excellent 
 Cod. Clareud., I have therefore inserted, 
 though in a smaller character. Certainly 
 the ti cannot stand for ^ 4t, for the ellipsis 
 of that word is not uncommon (see Matth. 
 Or. Gr. § 450), yet when it has place, it is 
 under quite different circumstances. And 
 to suppose, with Matth., that it is adapted 
 to the sense, and that the interrogative 
 here is equivalent to a negation, is any 
 thing but satisfactory. If there be an 
 ellipse at all, it must be rather that of rav- 
 TtiQy like that of tovtov before an infinit., 
 as in Eurip. Ale. 896, ri yap avSpi kokov 
 fieii^ov, dfiapreXv 7ri(TTrjg dXoxov ; But, in 
 fact, there the ellipse is rather that of tov 
 before a^iapriiv. Though tovtov is found 
 expressed in a similar passage at ^schyl. 
 Ag. 585, Ti ydp TvvaiKi tovtov ^syyog 
 rjSiov SpaKilv, — TTvXag dvol^ai. Plato, 
 Gorg. 500, oif Tig av p.dXXov arrovSaatik 
 
 Tig — 7] TovTO, ovTiva xpif Tpoirov ^yv. 
 Crit. 44, Ka'iToi Tig dv aiax'nov tlrj TUVTrjg 
 So^a, 7] doKtlv xpi7/4«ra irtpi TrXdovog 
 TToulffOai r) <piXovg. As, however, a de- 
 cisive example of the ellipsis, and that 
 under the same circumstances, is neces- 
 sary to be adduced, I am inclined to think 
 that ri ei is here the true reading : and 
 how easily ?) might fonnerly have place 
 before the €i, is obvious. That r/ ti is 
 used after a comparative, and in an inter- 
 rogation, is certain from the words of our 
 author infra iii. 39, Kratrot hivoTepov iffTiv 
 ri el, &c. (where, it may be observed, the ri 
 is in one MS. omitted,) and from Xenoph. 
 Cyr. vii. 1, 5, Ire KdKiov, ri ei KaTa Kepag 
 TTpotryecrav, and i. 6, 19, ovTotg i'jye dvOpoj- 
 TTivt] (TO(pia ovikv fidXXov olSe to dpioTov 
 nlptlaOai, rj ei KXr]povp,ei'Og oti Xa^oc, 
 TOVTO Tig irpuTToi. Finally, of this passage 
 evident imitations are found in Aristid. 
 Panath. i. 231, KaiToi Tig TrpoOvfiia Xafi- 
 TrpoTepa, Tig ev^vxia <pavepo)Tepa ; where 
 I conj,, for 0avfpwT£pa, (nraviujTepa. And 
 so at ii. 155, we have : ov (nraviwTepov 
 ovSev eaTiv evTvxVI^<^- Polyb. iv. IC, 3, 
 TTovrjpia gtt. Appian, i. 260, viKtiv cttt. 
 Plato, Phicd. 90, A. olei ti (nraviioTepov 
 elvai ri, &c. By the same elegant use of 
 the term to denote rarest, most to l>e prized, 
 we have at vii. 68, kiv5vv(ov ovtoi ana- 
 viojTaToi, i. e. TtfxiwTaToi. 
 
 TTpo TToXXwv xp>;/idra>v, »S:c.] Of this 
 passage evident imitations exist in Isocrat. 
 contra Soph. § 6, p. 507, T^po ttoXXuiv 
 av xpij/idrwi/ kTifxrjffdfiTjv, &.C. Joseph, 
 p. 817, TTpo iroXXwv av tTtfirfffav xprifid- 
 Tiov TO tTTaXtjOeixrai twv Xoyujv, where, 
 for eTifiTjaav, read, from Cod. Busb. trt- 
 fiTjffavTo. The whole passage is almost 
 transcribed by Agathias, p. 79. Finally, 
 with the words of our author here, com- 
 pare those infra vi. 10, and a similar form 
 of expression in Hdot. i. 86, tov dv tyw 
 TTacri TVpdvvoiffi Trpotrt/ii^cra fieydXojv 
 XprjfidTiov eg \6yovg eX0eXv, and also in 
 Virg. ^n. ii. 104, Hoc Ithacus velit, et 
 magna mercentur Atridse. 
 
 avTe'KdyyekTog'\ An elegant term, of 
 which examples might be adduced from 
 Procop., Pausan., Aristid., Max. Tyr., and 
 other writers. 
 
 djO£r»)v] Meaning the praise of virtue, 
 
 
 
 
 
 \ 
 
 [(Tvuv* a kv tS Travri Xpovio oXiyoig 8») a/ita navra ^vviprj, Kai 
 oXiyoi ^v^/Jia^iag ^eojuevoi olg kniKaXovvTai aatpaXnav Kai KOfTfxov 
 ouY riaaov ^i^nvreq i] \rj\p6iJiBVoi napayiyvovTai. 3. tov C£ TroXf/iOV, 
 8i' ovTTEp ^/oridi/uoi av ar/juev, u Tig vjuiuiv fLitj oierai eaeaOai, yvio^Tjg 
 a/uaprav£i, Kai ovk a'laOavtTai Tovg AaKi^aifxoviovg (()o/3w tio vf.ieTipM 
 7roXe/ir^(T£iovrac, Kai Tovg KopivBiovg ^vvajiuvovg wap avToig Kai 
 vfjLiv kydpovg ovTag Ka\ n^oKaTaXafjif^avovTag ri/iiag vvv Ig ty]v vf-u- 
 T^pav i7ri^Hpr}(Tiv, iva ilu) tw /coivw '^xO^i kut avTtJV jutr aXXr/Xwu 
 <TTaJ/i€v, ^r/^£ ^volvj (pOaaaij a/ndpTwaiv, rj KaKwaai v/iiag »/ a(j>ag 
 avTOvg (5i(5aiu)aaa0ai. 4. ^/x£T£pov 8' av ipyov TrpoTEprJGai, Tuiv 
 
 that which causes the reputation thereof 
 to exist (and so standing for dKiioffiv, 
 evdoKiciv), as infra i. 123. ii. 45, et al. 
 This causative force of the word Schoe- 
 mann ap. Pop. has illustrated by several 
 examples of other terms denoting merit or 
 demerit; e. g. Virg. ^n. vi. 807. By Tovg 
 TToXXovg seems meant the Greek states 
 at large, as opposed to the Corcyrreans ; 
 though Schoem. and Pop. explain it of the 
 Tuhjus, the people at large. 
 "^ Bv T(p TTavTi xpo'^Vl *^^ omni tem- 
 porum memoria, omni tempore.' As to 
 the reading rrapovTi, though supported by 
 the best MSS., it deserves no attention, 
 and seems to have arisen from a mistake 
 of iravTi for an abbreviation of irapovTi. 
 riavri is confirmed by Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 p. 162, 31. 
 • oXiyoig ^//] ' few indeed.* 
 
 Kai bXiyoi] * yea few.' 
 
 ovx ri^<^- »)] *as well as.' 
 
 3. yvu)nr]g dfiapTavei] * he misses, errs 
 in his judgment.' A metaphor taken from 
 archery, as v. 79- So Herodot. iii. 81, 
 yvwfirjg dpiarijg dp.apTdvei : imitated by 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 435, 37, yvil)p.rig 
 dfiapTovai Trjg dpiffrijt; irepi tcl /itynrra. 
 Herodot. i. 207, vv fJ-V yviofirfg dfidpTio. 
 Eurip. Ale. 339, (ppevdv dfi. ^schyl. 
 Agam. 1654, <Tb}^povog yvdjfirig S' dfxap- 
 Taveiv. Hence in Herodot. vii. 139, ovk 
 dv d^apTdvoi TdXrjOeg, read TOvXijOovg, 
 which is confirmed by Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 p. 133, 9, dfi. TOV dXr)9ovg. 
 
 0o/3y Tifi vfieTspi^t] ' through fear of 
 you.' An example of the possessive pro- 
 noun for the genitive of the personal put 
 objectively. See Viger, p. 164 and 727, 
 and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 466, 2. 
 
 '7roXefir}ffeiovTag'\ These verbs desidera- 
 tive in — eiw, frequent in the Attic writers, 
 especially Thucyd. and his imitators, are 
 like the Latin verbs in — urio. See Matth. 
 and Buttm. 
 
 Svvafievovg Trap' avToTg] * having much 
 
 influence with them,' i. e. the Lacedae- 
 monians. Avva^ai for fieyag elvai, as in 
 i. 138. 
 
 TrpoKaTaXafi(idvovTag yfidg] * seize us 
 first.' ^ 
 
 Kar avTwv fier dWi^Xwi' ffTotfievI 
 * may mutually withstand them.' 
 
 jxride dvolv ^Odcrai — (ie^aiwcraffOai] The 
 best explanation of this too brief and awk- 
 wardly worded clause seems to be that of 
 Hermann de Ellip. et Pleon. p. 142, who 
 takes the words as put for rj tov (pOdtrat 
 Vfidg KaKataai, ^ tov (T<pdg avTovg KaKw- 
 (tat. ^9d<Tai he thinks was put once in 
 the preceding clause, to avoid the repe- 
 tition. The sense is, * that they may not 
 miss of two objects (i. e. may obtain one or 
 the other), so as to be beforehand with us, 
 either by humbling us, or confirming their 
 own power.' The construction is as fol- 
 lows : firidk duapTuKTi SvoTv, wore (pOaaai 
 t) KaKQcrai i)fidg, &c. Herm. compares 
 a passage of similar construction in Sopli. 
 El. 1320, oifK dv Svolv i'jfiapTOV, r/ yap dv 
 KaXdg eaitxj tfiavTt)v, fj KaXwg d7r<uXo/ii;v. 
 
 4. y'lfieTepov de — dvTeTri(iovXeveiv] Ren- 
 der: * our business, then, it must be to anti- 
 cipate them, and, by mutually interchanging 
 engagements of alliance, to foreplot rather 
 than counterplot their machinations.' Simi- 
 larly in Justin, xvi. 1, we have : priorem 
 se petitum ab Alexandre adlegat ; nee 
 fecisse se, sed occupasse insidias. 
 
 On this phrase rjixeTepov epyov, see Vig. 
 p. 88, and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 264, 3, and 
 Valck. on Eurip. Phoen. 447- Similarly in 
 Hdian. iii. 12, 13, we have : vjieTepov {jdij 
 epyov evpelv tt)v dXrjOeiav, and i. 5, 19. 
 
 Xlporepijo-at is a term of rare occurrence 
 (at least in the sense prcBvenire, prceoccu- 
 pare), as is also Trpotiri^ovXeveiv, though 
 found in Joseph. Ant. xviii. 6, 9. Dio 
 Cass. 45, 87. Appian, i. 161, 20. Liban. 
 Or. 207, B. 
 
 Similar as to the sentiment is a passage 
 of Soph. GEd. T. 617, oTav Taxvg Tig ovni- 
 
V 
 
 64 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 433. 
 
 filv S(SovT(i>v, Vfjiuiv Se St^ajuevwv ttJv ^v/njuiaylaVf Kai irpoEmpovXivuv 
 avToiq /uaXXov t) avrtTTtjSouXtuftv. XXXI V. 'Hv oe A^yujaiv tog 
 ov ^i/catov roue (J(jnTe^ovQ airoiKOVQ vjuiaq oi^tcr^ai, /maueTwaav wg 
 nacrn awoiKia, cu /nlv nda^ovaa, rifjia rrjv /UTjrpOTToXiv, aciKovfxtvri 
 8f, aXXorptourai* oi) -ydp fTrt rw SouXot, aXX iwi tw Ojuoioi rote 
 XftTTo^tvoic ftvai g/CTTfjUTTOvrat. 2. wc ^^ t]0(k:ouv <Ta(piQ tan* Trpo- 
 KXriOevTeg yap nepi 'KiriSa/Livov eg K"pt(Tiv, TroXfji*^ ^laXXov >] tw cdw 
 tl3ov\r}0ri(Tav rd syK\r}/naTa jLiETiXBelv, 3. icai ufitv fOTO) n TfKfjiripiov 
 a TTpdg riiiiag Tovg ^vyy tnig ^pw<T(v, wan airar^j te jU)| irapayeaOai 
 VTT avTuiVf ^eofiEvoig re a/c rou fu0£oc f*^? uTTouj^-yciv* o yap fXa^/trrac; 
 
 f3ov\(v(tiv XdSpa X'^PV' '^'^X^^ ^" »caf»£ 
 (iovXevtiv TToXiv, for avrt7rt/3. It is well 
 observed by A. Gell. vii. 5, Benefieia pro- 
 missa opperiri oportet, neque ante remu- 
 nerare quam facta sunt. Injurias autem 
 imminentes prcfcarisse justum est magis 
 quam expectarisse. 
 
 Ch. XXXIV. I. ^aOsTioffavl Met them 
 learn,' what, it seems, they knew not and 
 are loth to learn. A brevity of expres- 
 sion such as occurs in 1 Tim. v. 4, jxavOa- 
 vkrojtrav^ where see my note. There (as 
 in Herodot. vi. 51, KaTaSovXovfiivovQ Tt)v 
 ft., and Soph. (Ed. Col. 707, aXXov d' alvov 
 t\u} fiarpoiroXti r^de) the article is ne- 
 cessary, though occasionally the scribes 
 stumble at it, and editors have not always 
 removed their errors. Thus at Dion. Hal. 
 Ant. p. 23, 44, Siaffiv'Covffi Ttjg fitiTpoiro- 
 \su)Q yrJQ firjvvfiaTa, the editors should 
 cancel yijg, which is plainly from the 
 
 mari^m. 
 
 Itti rtp ^ovXoi — tivat] 'Ettc with the 
 dative often denotes condition. So iv. 114, 
 ov yap i-Ki tovXtiq, Ipaaai tovto. The 
 whole sentence is closely imitated by 
 Procon. 106, 4, and Liban. Orat. 221, C. 
 
 2. lag Sk i^dtKOvv ffatpkg tori] ' Now that 
 they did wrong us, is plain.' The orator 
 means to j)rove that the alienation is not 
 without good cause. 
 
 TrpoKXrjOkvTeg kg Kpi<Tiv'\ 'when invited 
 to a judicial determination of differences.' 
 This is nearly the same with the law phrase 
 7rpoKaXei(T0ai diKijv, or elg ^iicijv, pr&vocare 
 
 judicio. 
 
 ^, TO. iyKXr]fiaTa hetsXOhv'^ ' to follow up, 
 to m-ge their charges.' So ^schyl. Choeph. 
 975, <Jg TovS' ^ya> neTijXOov ivSiKiog jxopov 
 TOP ^rjTpog. Dio Cass. 349, 2, cxrovg ixr]dEvi 
 d^ioXP^V lyKXi]fiaTi utrtXOtXv iSvvaTo. 
 
 3. oioTc aTTCiTg — avTuty] The word 
 dTTOLTri is here employed by way of ex- 
 planation, and stands for Kai aTraTdaOat. 
 The sense being : * So that ye may not be 
 led astray by their sophistry.' In the same 
 
 manner we mav understand the words of 
 2 Pet. iii. 17, Ty tCjv dOkafiiov vXdvy 
 avvaTraxOkvTtg. 
 
 Stofievoig Tt Ik tov evOkog fit) vTrovpytlvl 
 The difficulty here turns upon the sense to 
 be assigned to the phrase Ik tov tvOkog, 
 which has been variously explained by 
 commentators. Heilm., Kistem., Goell., 
 Pop., and Arn. connect tK tov tvOkog with 
 Stofitvoig, and regard the whole phrase 
 deofikvoig Ik tov tvOeog as antithetical to 
 dirdry just before, so as to signify, 'whe- 
 ther they cloke their object under any false 
 pretence,' or, * whether they prefer their 
 request openly and in a direct way.' And 
 this sense openly^ dvTiKpvg, is confirmed 
 by the words of our author infra iii. 43, 
 where to arro rov tvOeog Xkytiv we have 
 opposed dTrdry irapdyiaQai to 7rXr)0of, 
 as in Pausan. viii. 8, 2, where we have 
 ^i' alviyfidTiov opposed to Ik tov tvO'tog 
 X'tytiv. Heliod. ii. 241, 2, tK tov (vOtog 
 (for so we should read, instead of vulg. 
 tvOaiog) XoiSopovfJiev. Aristid. ii. 325, tic 
 tov tvOkog iiTrelv, et al. An*ian, E. A. 
 i. (J, 12. iii. 16, 3. v. 27, 1, ic tov evOiog 
 dvTiXtyeiv. 
 
 After all, however, the antithesis of 
 which commentators speak, though plainly 
 to be recognised at the passage infra iii. 
 43, is here far from discernible. And the 
 sense thus arising is not a little forced 
 and feeble. Accordingly I agree with the 
 Schol., Stephens, Reiske, and Gottleb., that 
 Ik tov tvOkog is to be joined, not with Stofi., 
 but with fit) vTTOvpytlv, in the sense statim, 
 sine hcesitatione vel mora. So in Pausan. 
 vii. 14, 4, we have: dvkirtKn (avTovg) 
 'Pojfiaiovg ik tov tvOkog iroXt^iov dpa- 
 aOai, and vii. 14, 4, Ta fifv dt) irpCJTa 
 dva(ioXaXg Kai dirdTaig IxPV'^o kg rrjv 
 doffiv fitTa dk ov TToXv kToXfirjnsv aTro- 
 CTTtptlv tK TOV tvOkog. And so Herodot. 
 ii. 161, dTrk(TTT}(Tav Ik Trjg lOtirjg, and iii. 
 127- ix. 37. As to the objection urged by 
 Pop. to the above interpretation, on the 
 
 \ 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 OL. 86, 4.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXXV. 
 
 65 
 
 Tag juera/itXctac £/c rou ^apitiaOni To7g Evavrioig Xa/nf^dvtov dcrdta- 
 \e<JTaTog dv SiaTtXoir). XXXV. Avaere ^s ouSc rdg AaKiBai/mo' 
 vi(i)v (firov^ag Of^^o^utvoi rifiag^ /nr^^eripiov ovrag ^v/ufid^ovg' tipr^rai 
 yap ev auralc, ruiv EXXr/rtowv woXewv i'lTir ft»/^rtjUou $u,u/uav€7, 
 €$e7vai Trap oTrorfpouc dv apeaKrjrai iXOeiv. 2. Kai Beivdv, el roiaSe 
 fiiEV airo ra tu)v evaTTuvctJv eoroi TrArjpovv rag vavg, Kai irpodtTi Kai 
 tK Trjg dXXrjg EXXa^oc, Kai ov^ rjKiffTa aird twv vfxiTtptjjv \)irr)Kd(jJv' 
 Vfidg ^E airo Trjg TrpoKEifxivr^g te ^vjuina^iag Eip^ovai, Kai dwd Ttjg 
 dXXoOiv ttoOev ox^eXttac' UTa ev dSiKr^iuLaTi Ot'jaovTai, tteigOevtiov 
 Vfxuiv a CEOfXEua' 3. ttoXu 3f ev ttXe'iovi aiTia ri/uiElg^ /nrj TTEicjavTEg, 
 himdg E^o/icy* rjiudg /^.ev yap KivdvvEvovTag, Kai ovk EyOpovg ovTag, 
 awioaEauE' t<x)vce ce ov^ ottw^ KioXvTai E^Opdiv dvTwv Kai ettiovtijjv 
 
 ground that the Corcyr^eans desired the 
 Athenians 'non solum non illico, verum 
 omnino non obtemperari Corinthiis,' that 
 has no weight, the particular in question 
 bemg evidently implied. In short, the fxr) 
 must be closely connected with vrrovpytTp, 
 as forming with it only on^ idea, such 
 as we see in ov ^T}fii, ncjo, ovk kdu), veto. 
 Here, then, the sense is, ' to at once, or 
 flatly, refuse their request.' So in Pind. 
 Nem. V. 60, we have, tvOvg c' dTzavai- 
 vaTo vvfKpav, ' unhesitatingly refused her 
 [request].' And vain is it to urge, as 
 Poppo does, that thus ov would be re- 
 quired, not /ii), since our author (as 
 observes Stephens in his Tlies. on this 
 phrase) 'suo more a loquendi generibus 
 quae ceteris usitata sunt recedit ;' or, in 
 the words of Marcellinus, kv Trday <ptvyei 
 
 TtJV (TVX'TlQtiav. 
 
 6 Tag utTOfitXtiag — Xa/u/^ai/toi/] for 
 tKtlvog og fitTafitXtiTai. With this just 
 and pithy sentiment compare one in Dion. 
 Hal. Ant. 782, 14, Sylb. Kptiaaiov irpovoia 
 Ttjg fitTUfitXtiag. 
 
 At dv diaTtXoiri understand ftiov, which 
 word is expressed in a passage of Isocrat. 
 cited by Steph. Thes. in voc. tvSaifioviog 
 TOV fiiov haTtXolfieVf and in Xen. Cyr. 
 i. 5, 4. 
 
 Ch. XXXV. 1. rdg AaKtdaifioviiov 
 ffTTovSdg] 'the treaty with the Lacedie- 
 monians.' A brief mode of expression, 
 like TOV TToXtfiov twv IltXoTrovmjfTitiJv. 
 
 Trap' oTTOTkpovg dv dpkaKrjTai IXOtlv'] 
 i. e. tXOtlv Trap' tKtivovg [iXOtlv] dv 
 
 dpk(TKT]Tat. 
 
 2. Totv tvffTTovSujv] Those were called 
 oi fvffTTovdoi between whom a treaty, con- 
 firmed by CTTOv^ai or religious libations, 
 subsisted. 
 
 OTTO Ttjg TrpoKtifikvrjg'l Render not pr^e- 
 senti, as Portus does ; but propositd, pro- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 posed — meaning that which is now the 
 object aimed at. So in a passage of 
 Gregor. ap. Steph. Thes. in voc. we have, 
 OVK drrb (TKotov Trjg TrpoKeifxkvrjg ^iXo- 
 (To^iag : and in Polyb. ii. 38, 8, koOlkvCito 
 Trjg irp. tTn^oXrjg. 
 
 dXXoOkv TroOtv'\ aliunde cunqiie, as in 
 Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 19. iv. 5, 18, and vi. 1, 6. 
 Eurip. Med. 573. Xen, Mem. iii. 3, 12. 
 
 tira kv dSiKrjfiaTi — dtOfxtOa] I would 
 here point as above, and render : ' What 
 then — they will, forsooth, account it an 
 injustice if you be induced to grant our 
 suit !' The tiTa has the force treated on 
 by Hoogev. de Part. p. 211, 8, quid enim ! 
 Poppo, too, I find, approves this mode 
 of taking the passage ; though he would 
 prefer regarding the tlTa as introducing 
 an indignant interrogative, in the sense 
 itane ? But there is, we may observe, 
 more of exclamation than interrogation in 
 this idiom, which is one quite Attic, and of 
 frequent occurrence in the best writers, 
 especially the dramatic ones. The force 
 of the idiom is thus ably explained by 
 Valckn. on a passage of Eurip. Phoen. 556, 
 tW ijXiog — dTrovi/itXg. Quando scilicet 
 apud Atticos initio sententiie positum in- 
 terrogat tlTa cum effectu pronmiciandum 
 vel indignantis est, vel admirantis, vel 
 ridentis, sic tamen ut risum expresserit 
 indignatio : Latine ssepius reddi potest 
 ftane ? Siccine rero ? Ergo ? And the 
 learned writer adduces several examples 
 from the Attic comic drama : though, in- 
 deed, the use in question was not confined 
 to the poets, being found also in Lucian, 
 ^lian, and especially Arrian. 
 
 In kv ddiKrjfiaTi OiiaovTai we have one 
 of those many phrases formed by TiOtaOai 
 and a noun with kv, as kv kTralvi^, \p6ytp, 
 al(TX0(^< KaX(f, &.C. 
 
 3. ovx oTTwg] for owx oirtog ov, non 
 
 F 
 
66 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 433. 
 
 OL. 86, 4.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXXVI. 
 
 67 
 
 m^ioxpeaOe, »)v ov ^i/caiov' aXX , r] kukuvijjv kwXvhv rovg ek t»;(; v^t- 
 ripaq jut(T0o<^dpouc, r) Koi ijjuiv iri^nniv^ KaO o, ti av TruaOiJTe, w<^t- 
 Xfiav, fnaXiGTa ^l ano tou 7r^o(pavovq ^i^ajievovq (SovOtiv. 4. noXXa 
 Sf, uKTireo 61' apxV i^TretTrojUtv, ra ^UjU^fjOovra a7roO£(K:i'u^£v' /cat 
 fiiiyiaTov, on o't rt auTol TroXt/ucot rj^Tv '|'»i(yar, — oTrtp Ga(j>eaTaTYj 
 TTidTig, — Kal ovTOi ovK aaOeveiq, aXX' 'iKavoi Tovq iLUTaaravTaQ 
 (5Xd\pat' Kal vavTiKrjg Kal ovk j/TTEtpwri^oc rijg ^v/iiiiia^Lac Oioo- 
 
 modo non. See Hermann on Vig. and 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. 790, 253. 
 
 Kal iTTiovTiov] These words, though not 
 found in three of the best MSS., are, how- 
 ever, required by the antithesis here exist- 
 ing between Kiv^vvtvovTag Kal ovk txOpovg 
 ovTOQ and i^Bpibv bvnov Kal tTTiovTUJV, the 
 opposition being between those who are 
 themselves in danger (and therefore not 
 likely to attack others without compulsion), 
 and those who are the voluntary assailants 
 of others. So infra iii. 50, we have, trtpoiQ 
 vfitlg Itts^x^*^^^ Stivoi. 
 
 3. ?)v ov SiKaiov] Supply 7rpo(TXa/3fiv 
 Kopii'OiovQ. At dW, further on, under- 
 stand, from the preceding, SiKaiov Ian. 
 
 CLTTO roil Trpotpavovg] Alluding to the 
 indirect, secret way of rendering assist- 
 ance, adverted to in the words KaG' o, ti dv 
 
 TTtiaQflTi. 
 
 4. TToXXd 5f — ra ^vfifp^povra Atto^.I 
 Here TroXXd is the predicate ; and the pre- 
 sent is used of what is to be, can be done ; 
 q. d. ' We have to show that many are 
 the advantages, namely, of thus receiving 
 us.' 
 
 ort 01 r£ avToi TroXt/xtot I'lfxiv iiaai'] 
 i, e. * that the same persons are enemies to 
 us [both],' * we have the same persons as 
 enemies.' Some difficulty, however, here 
 exists, and that as concerns iiffav. Nor is 
 this to be removed by taking the word, with 
 Kistemacher and others, as standing for 
 ^(Tav dv — any more than regarding it, with 
 Goeller, as a caustic and laconic fonn of 
 expression for what would have been more 
 explicit, erant ? nonne etiamnum sunt ? A 
 view this, which involves something most 
 far-fetched and frigid. And to suppose, with 
 Poppo, a union of past and present, * were 
 and are ;' or, that, as the imperf. denotes 
 continuity of action or time past, so con- 
 tinuity in time present is implied, that is 
 not a little precarious. The most satis- 
 factory mode of solving the difficulty is to 
 suppose, with Bauer, that ^ffav is to be 
 referred, not to the thing itself, as if past, 
 but to that which the Corcyrsean ambas- 
 sadors had before shown to be true. In 
 
 short, the imperf. liere (as I have already 
 shown in the note to my translation) is 
 used with reference to what went before, 
 namely, at c. 33, tovq KopivOiovg — vfilv 
 tX^povQ ovrag Kal TrpoKaraXa^fidvovTaQ 
 ijfidg vvv ig t))v vfieHpav iinx^iptjcnv. 
 This reference is, however, made by a 
 sort of mediate reference to vTrtiTrofiev just 
 before. Such is also, I find, the view 
 adopted by Dr. Arnold, who observes that 
 * in repeating what had been before said, 
 the use of the past seems easily accounted 
 for. The orator intended this sense : ' We 
 say, as we said before, that we have both 
 the same enemies.' But our author has 
 expressed the thing somewhat differently, 
 thus : * We say what we said before, that 
 both had the same enemies.' Supposing 
 this view to be correct, we have here a 
 remarkable instance of the brevity of ex- 
 pression characteristic of our author.' 
 
 (TatpeffTaTT] Triang] *a pledge of faith 
 the most to be depended upon ;' the term 
 <Ta<pr)Q having here, by a meton. of effect 
 for cause, the not unfrequent signification 
 cert us. So in a passage of Philo adduced 
 by Steph. in Thes. we have (Ta<l>rjg Triarig, 
 and in Eurip. Or. 1154, and Iph. T^ 919, 
 and Xen. Mem. ii. 4, 1, tpiXog ffa^ijg. Of 
 TTiffTig in this sense, bandy pfedge, examples 
 occur elsewhere in our author, infra iv. 74 
 and 8fi, and not unfrequently in Xenoph. 
 and Dio Cass. 
 
 Tovg fitTaaravTag'] 'seceders' or de- 
 serters. It must be remembered that 
 alliance, or confederacy, then implied the 
 subserviency, if not subjection, of several 
 small states to the leading member of a 
 league. Now any withdrawal from this 
 was tantamount to a shaking off of subjec- 
 tion ; and as the retiring member must 
 pass over to another and perhaps hostile 
 confederacy, it almost necessarily involved 
 enmity. 
 
 Kai vavTiKrig — diSofikvrjg] The force 
 of the article here will be perceived by 
 noticing the construction, which is : Kai 
 Ti]g Kvfifiaxicig {rrig) diSofikvrig vavriKfjg 
 {ovffi]g) Kal owK riTTHpMTidog, ' it being 
 
 I 
 
 <i. 
 
 i 
 
 ^livvg ov^ o^om >) dXXoTp'itjjcng' dXXd /ndXirrTa jliIv, el ^vvaaOe, 
 ^tfSava aXXov eav KEKTrjaOai vavg, a ^a fjir}, ocjTig e^vpiorcirog, 
 TodTov <j>iXov i^Hv. XXX VI. Kal ora> ra^£ ^viii(j>epovTa julv 
 ^oKiL XeytaOaiy <^o/3aTat ^e ^»), Si avrd nHOojULevog, rag cnrovSdg 
 Xutrr/, yvujTio to /xtv SE^iog avTov, t<T)^i)v e^ov, rove EvavTiovg 
 fiaXXov (l>o^rj(Tov' to Se Oap<jovv, /uri ^f£a/it£vou, d(y6aveg ov wpog 
 KT^vovTag Tovg e^Opovg dSdarepov eadjuevov* Kal djua ov w^n 
 T^g KepKvpag vvv to irXkov i] Kal twv 'AOtjvvjv j3ovXev6fXivog, 
 Kai ov Ta KpaTicTTa avTalg irpovotjv, oTav eg tov iJieXXovTa Kal 
 otTov ov irapovra iroXe/iov, to avTiKa nepiaKowuiv, evSoidtri Ywptov 
 
 the alliance of a maritime, not an inland, 
 power, that is offered you.' 
 
 ovX ofioia ri dWoTpiioffig^ 'the con- 
 sequence of alienation and deprivation is 
 not the same thing to you.' In the next 
 words, dWd fiaKiara — tx^iv, the two in- 
 finitives, as Haack shows, depend upon, 
 what is to be supplied from that implied 
 in the preceding ovx oiioia, namely, 8ia- 
 <}>kpu : and ovx ^A*- **j as Arn. observes, 
 equivalent to ovx oixoiiog Kvfi(l>spei, from 
 whence the verb ^I'/z^tptt is to be tacitly 
 repeated with what follows. Thus we may 
 render: *Nay, it is for your especial in- 
 terest to allow, as far as in you lies, no one 
 else to possess any ships at all ; and if this 
 cannot be, whoever may be the strongest 
 in ships, him to have as your friend.' 
 
 firjSeva dWov] 'no other state.' This 
 use of the masculine, by which a state is 
 considered as an individual person, is fre- 
 quent in Thucyd. 
 
 Ch. XXXVI. In this chapter the argu- 
 ment is, that even if such aid as is desired 
 should involve a violation of the treaty 
 between Athens and the Peloponnesian 
 confederacy, the object, namely, of securing 
 so favourably situated and powerful an 
 ally, ought to outweigh every other con- 
 sideration. 
 
 h 1. yvbjfo) TO fikv dediog — kffofievovl The 
 chief difficulty iu this obscure sentence 
 centres in the words to fiev deSibg avTov, 
 iffxvy ix^v, and the best mode of removing 
 it will be to consider those words in eon- 
 junction with the antithetical ones, to Sk 
 Oapaovv, firj Se^afikvov, d(T9(v€g ov. In 
 the latter, the words fit) deKafikvov are 
 explanatory, and meant to disclose the 
 latent sense, concealed under the expressed. 
 The construction is : to Sk Oapaovv (av- 
 Tov) fir) de^afievov (avroii ^/ta^) ,' his con- 
 fidence, if he does not receive us.' The 
 sense of thp words is thus apparent ; and 
 the only way to make the antithetical ones 
 clear also, is to express some similar ex- 
 planatory words, which being left to be 
 
 understood, have caused the difficulty. Now 
 these, I apprehend, are de^afikvov vfidg, 
 which being supplied make all plain, and 
 might be omitted because they seem implied 
 in the words following, iaxvv txov, i. e. 'if 
 it have [the] strength [resulting from re- 
 ceiving us].' In TO Stdibg and to Qapaovv 
 we have participles for infinitives (with 
 which use comp. similar ones infra i. 142. 
 iii. 43. v. 7, 9,) the sense being literally, 
 'his being afraid,' and, 'his being con- 
 fident.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 570. Both 
 the words are used by Dio Cass, and other 
 writers who have imitated Thucyd. The 
 fear here spoken of is, lest the treaty should 
 be broken and war ensue ; and the con- 
 fidence that it would not. Thus in the 
 comiter-speech, ch. 42, we have: Kal to 
 pfXkov TOV TTokipLov (p <pofiovvTig vfidg 
 KfpKvpaloi KtXtvovaiv dhKtXv, kv d<pavu 
 tTi KtlTai. It is well observed by Poppo : 
 ' Haec igitur confidentia poterat facere, 
 ut Corcyraeorum foedus spemerent, et ita 
 infirmiores facti a Lacedaemoniis contem- 
 nerentur ; contra si Athenienses timebant 
 quidem foedera rumpere, at nihilominus 
 Corcyraeos sibi adjungebant (aut si time- 
 bant, ne, etiamsi ipsi fcedera non laisissent, 
 ab hostibus violarentur, ch. 44, et prop- 
 terea Corc^Taeos recipiebant), eorum metus 
 cum opibus conjunctus hostes magis ter- 
 rere, et sic ad pacem servandam incitare 
 poterat.' That dhkoTtpov must mean nimis 
 farmidandum, is plain from the opposite 
 words, Tovg ivavriovg jxaWov <po(3rj(Tov, 
 but the sense is one so rare, that I have 
 not met with a single example of it else- 
 where. We may, however, compare a 
 similar use of the term <po(3ep6g. See 
 Poppo. Finally, the confidence here spoken 
 of might well be called weak, as being pro- 
 ductive of less strength, and therefore less 
 the object of apprehension. 
 f o(Tov OV rrapovTa] 'all but present.' An 
 elegant Atticism frequent in Thucyd., and 
 on which see Viger, p. 131. 
 
 TO avTiKO — TrporrXa^dv] The construc- 
 F2 
 
 I 
 
^t> 
 
 68 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 433. 
 
 TTpoaXa^tLVy o /Licrd jufyitrrwv Kaiptjv oiKHovTai te koi TroAf^ou- 
 TQi. 2. T»}C T£ yop iTaXiac /cal SiKEXtag /coXwc Tro^aTrXou 
 KiiTai, utaTS fx^Ti. eKtiOtv vavTiKov maai YliXonovvrjcnoig ETrtAutiv, 
 TO T£ ivOiv^e TTpoc TaKil irapanifx-ipai, Kai iQ raXXa £v/U(^opwro- 
 Tov EffTt. 3. (Spa^UTarw ^' av K:£</)aXatw, toIq re E^vfinaGi Kut 
 KaO £/ca(Tror, tw^' av jiir; TrpoeaOai Vj^cig jmaOoiTE r^ia ^tv ovrrt 
 Xo-you a^ia roTt,- ''EXXijcrt vavT£K:a, to nap v/jTiv kui to rj/neTipov Kai 
 TO KooivO'iijjv^ TovT(t)v [S] €t TTEpioxpeaOe TO ^vo eg tqvtov eXOeiVj Kai 
 Kopirdioi »ljua^ TrpoKaTaXrf^povTni, Kz^Kvpa'unq te Kai TlEXoTTOvvriaioig 
 iifjia vuvfxayjqaETE' ^e^ajuavoi ^e vpaq, e^ete irpog avTovg ttXhogi 
 
 tion is : orav to avTiKa mpiffKOTriov, tvdoi- 
 d^y T(. TT. ' when, through circumspection 
 as regards the present, he hesitates,' &e. 
 
 o jxtTd — TToXtfiovTai] ' whose friendship 
 or whose enmity is exceedingly critical,' 
 namely, as involving a crisis, or turn of 
 affairs, momentous for good or for evil. 
 OiKtiovTai, ' ad amicitiam adjungitur.' In 
 this sense the term occurs not unfrequently 
 in Plato, xVristotle, and especially Dio Cass. 
 Tld\€[.iovTatf ' is made an enemy ;' a sense 
 of TToXffioej found also infra ch. 57. 
 
 2. Tf]Q 'IraXiaQ — /caXwg TropdirXov Kei- 
 rai] 'is well situated for the passage to 
 Italy and Sicily ;' as infra ch. 42. So in 
 Xen. Hist. vi. 2, 9 (on the subject also of 
 Corc\Ta) we have : KtXadai Iv KaXXior^/ 
 Tov tig YleXoTTovvijaov dnb ^iKtXiag Trapd- 
 rrXov. The expression has been in not 
 a few instances imitated by Dio Cass., 
 Procop., and Dion. Hal. 
 
 The adverb KaXCJQ belongs to the subst. 
 TrapdirXov. So, by a similar use, we have 
 infra iii. 92, tyiq tni Qpc^Kriq Trapolov X9^' 
 aifnoQ f^dv, and Menand. Hist. iniTT]- 
 df'uoQ txoixra Oeaeiog. Finally, it may be 
 observed, the term TrapdTT. is employed 
 because the voyage to Italy, and gene- 
 rally to Sicily, was made by coasting along 
 Greece as far as tlie promontory of lapygia, 
 and then crossing to Taras. 
 
 TO rt lv9svd( — 7rapa7rkfi\l>ai^ 'set on 
 its way,' 'convoy.' By tvOsvdt is meant 
 Greece at large, though with especial refer- 
 ence to Athens. And at to understand 
 
 VaVTlKOV. 
 
 3, toIq Ti KvfnratTi k. k. €.] 'both as to 
 generals and particulars :' for the words 
 are to be referred, not to personSy but to 
 thiwjs. So one of our great poets has, ' To 
 sum the whole, the close of all.' Kffpd- 
 Xaiov in this sense, to denote a summary^ 
 occurs also in a passage of Appian, i. 426, 2 
 (evidently formed on this passage), f^paxtl 
 Ti Xoyy fidOoiT dv,&c. Not unfrequently 
 we have iv Kt<f>. without /Spaxtl, as ^schin. 
 p. 42, 36, Iv Kt(paXai(p TTfpi TrdvTiov I'nrojv. 
 
 Sometimes, too, the Iv is omitted, as in 
 Eurip. Suppl. 566, (iovXn o-vvai/zw fjvOov 
 tv (iipaxti, which passage, and others like 
 it, atforded a handle for witty allusion to 
 the great comic dramatic writer. Ran. 854, 
 'iva fii) KftpaXait^ tov icpora^or aov pijfiari 
 Gkviov vtt' opyrJQ. The datives here are 
 datives of object ; and in Ka9' fjcaorov we 
 have an adverbial phrase. 
 
 Tpia fiiv bvTa — tovtiov S' el] The 
 general sense here is plain, but the con- 
 struction doubtful. Some would join ovtu 
 with Xoyov d^ia, and suppose tori under- 
 stood : a method, this, quite inadmissible. 
 Others suppose the conjunction H to be 
 placed in the apodosis of the sentence, 
 q. d. * As there are [but] three navies in 
 Greece of any account, of these you allow 
 two of three to be united together,' &c. 
 Pop. and Goell. would supply icrrf, from 
 fidOoiTS. Of these several modes of taking 
 the words, this last is far too precarious to 
 be safely acquiesced in. The second may 
 be considered deserving of the preference. 
 I suspect, however, that the 6' before el 
 had originally no place, and crept info the 
 text from the margin, being a mere gloss 
 proceeding on a misconception of the true 
 construction. This word, then, being re- 
 moved, all will be plain. 
 
 The Tutv before KopivOio)Vy*iound in 
 many MSS., has been, on competent au- 
 thority, cancelled by later editors. And 
 for vulg. TO avTo, they have, from several 
 of the best MSS., substituted tuvtov. 
 
 de^dfievoi — dyajviKeoOai] I have, with 
 Pop. and Goell., here edited, from nearly 
 all the MSS., i]fXiTepaiQ. The other read- 
 ing, edited by Bekk. and Arnold, v^ie- 
 Tspaig, besides being forbidden by the 
 article Talgy yields a sense not a little 
 frigid, ' superior in numbers on your side.' 
 The purpose of the speaker is, we may 
 suppose, not to declare that, after the ad- 
 dition of the Corcyrsean fleet, they would 
 have more ships than before wherewith to 
 fight against the Corinthians, but that they 
 
 OL. 
 
 86, 4.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXXVII. 
 
 69 
 
 •i» 
 
 i 
 
 vavol, Talc *)jUtTtpatc, ayojvitEGOai. ToiavTa pEV ot Kf^KupaTot 
 
 EITTOV' oi ^E Kopn^0lOl IXET aVTOVQ TOia^E. 
 
 XXXVII. Ava-y/calov, Kep/cupa/wv tojv^e ou povov iTEpi tov 
 ^E^acrOai (T^ag tov \6yov 7roir}(TapEvis)v, aXX a>c K:at rjpElg te aoiKov- 
 pEv Ka\ avToi o\)K EiKOTuyg TroXt^ouvTat, /nvricrOEVTag TrpwTOv Kai ripag 
 
 TTEpl ap(j>OTEp(jJV, OVTUJ Kttl ETTl TOV aXXov XoyoV lEVai^ 'iva Tt)V a(f) 
 
 Vpwv TE a^i(i)Giv d(T(j>a\E(JTE^ov TTpoEi^tJTE, Kai Tt}v TiUv^E y^pEiav pt] 
 aXoylaTwg airw^rjaOE. 2. (paai ^e ^vppa^iav ota to atjjrppov ouoevo^ 
 7ra> SE^aaOai' to ^e etti KaKovpyia Ka] ovk a^ETij ETrETr}OEVGav, SwjU- 
 juavov TE ov^Eva j3ovXopEvoi npog Ta^iKr}paTa ovce papTv^a e^eiv, 
 ovTE irapaKaXovvTEg aia^vvEGOai. 3. Kai n iroXig avTijjv apa. 
 
 would have a superiority of force on their 
 side. Thus at TrXeioai vavcri we must 
 supply, from the preceding, twv IliXoTrov- 
 vrfffiujv. By substituting Peloponnesmns 
 for Corinthians, the speaker, we see, takes 
 for granted that the Athenians will also be 
 at war with the Peloponnesians. More- 
 over, Ta7g t'lfxeTepaig is by Bake (a German 
 critic cited by Poppo) said to be here put 
 by way of explanation, and consequently 
 to be in apposition with TrXeioffi vavai: 
 whereas Goell. makes it depend on TrXe/ocrt, 
 as 7roXX<fJ does in the phrase TroXXy TrXti- 
 oveg. Of which two methods the latter 
 may be pronounced totally erroneous ; and 
 the former is scarcely defensible, inasmuch 
 as the assertion would thus be untrue. It 
 is best to consider the dative as standing 
 apart from the immediately precedmg 
 datives, and as used in the sense by — 
 * You will have to contend against them 
 with more ships by ours.' So we say, 'more 
 by twenty, thirty,' &c. 
 
 As serving to illustrate the present 
 passage, I would here compare one of a 
 similar kind in Soph. Elect. 1370, where 
 the Pivdagogue thus addresses Electra and 
 Orestes, instigating them to the murder of 
 Clyta?mnestra : Nuv Katpbg tp^eiv vvv 
 KXvTaifivr](TTi>a fiovti' 'Svv ov ng dvdputv 
 tvdov el d' i<pk^eTov (ye wait), <PpovTiKe9' 
 (og TOVTOig Te, Kai (To<pu)Tepoig 'AXXolcfi 
 TOVTU)v irXe'ioaiv fiaxovjJ-evoi. 
 
 Ch. XXXVII. The Corinthian speak- 
 ers, in their reply to the Corcyra?ans, com- 
 mence (namely, at chap. 37 and 38) by 
 endeavouruig to raise a distrust of, and 
 aversion to, the CorcjTseans, by ascribing 
 their neutrality to unworthy, and even 
 base motives, and even to deprive them 
 of all claim on the assistance of any one ; 
 and also by charging them with injurious, 
 or at any rate undutiful, conduct towards 
 the mother country. 
 
 1. KepKvpaiuJV twvU] This use of the 
 
 demonstrative pronoun, like iste in Latin, 
 mostly implies contempt. 
 
 TOV Xoyov TToiriffafxeviov] 'having made 
 their harangue,' 'having harangued you 
 on their part.' 'AXX' tog Kai, for d\Xd Kai 
 wg. In (jjg Kai yfielg the Kai is transposed, 
 as Pop. remarks, who compares a similar 
 transi>osition in Pind. Olymp. i. 51, XkyovTi 
 5' ev Kai OaXdffffg,. 
 
 'iva Ti)v d<p' t'ffiwv Te d^iwaiv d(T<paXe- 
 ffrepov Trpoti^jjrt] 'A(T0. is used adterbiaUy. 
 Render: 'that you may with more cer- 
 tainty know before the request proceed- 
 ing from us,' or know what it is, i. e. its 
 grounds. Similarly in Luke i. 4, we have : 
 'iva tiziyvi^g Trepi utv KaTrjxV^fJQ Xoywv 
 T])v da^dXeiav. Of these two terms d^iw- 
 mg and XP^"*' *^^^ former, as Bredow 
 observes, signifies a request of right and 
 equity ; the latter, a petition of necessity. 
 Of d^iwaig in this rare sense, examples 
 are found in Dio Cass. 683, 77- Appian, 
 ii. 191. 
 
 2. TO aoK^povl Equiv. to auxppoffvvri 
 supra 32, 4, and denoting a prudent 
 moderation. 
 
 TO W] for TovTO fe, the art. standing for 
 the demonstr. pron. ; on which see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 86. Construe this with eTreTrj- 
 ^tvaav a little after, and render : ' Whereas 
 they pursued this course.' The term €7rt- 
 TT]deveiv signifies properly 'to do anything 
 of purpose or habit,' 'to practise it.' It is 
 generally used of what is good (as infra 
 vi. 54, iireT. dpeTi^v) though sometimes of 
 eril, as here and Hdot. ii. 129, and also in 
 the Attic drama. In the present case, how- 
 ever, the primary sense of purpose seems 
 intended to be included. By the term ku- 
 Kovpyia is meant to be denoted * arrant or 
 utter wickedness,' tillany, according to its 
 use in Plato, p. 434, fieyicTr] Te /3Xa/3i; ry 
 TToXei Kai dpOoTar dv TrpotrayopevoiTo 
 fidXi(TTa KaKovpyia. 
 
 oi}Te TrapaKaXoiiVTeg alffxvveffOai} Of 
 
I'l 
 
 70 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 433. 
 
 auTapKTi 6e<Tiv fctj^u'vr/, napi^u avTovg ^i/catrrac wy jSXaTrTOvai 
 TiVGy f^aWov ri Kara ^vvOriKag yiyvEaOai, ^la to fj/cttrra ini Tovg 
 ireXag ^KirXtovraQ, judXicTTa Tovg aAAouc, avay/cr/ KaTai^ovTag, St^€- 
 (Tuai, 4. Kav tovtio to tvirpiirig aairovBoVf ov^ iva ft»j ^uva^c/cr/- 
 
 this obscure form of expression the sense 
 will best appear by taking it in connexion 
 with the whole sentence, which may be 
 thus rendered: 'They aver, that it was 
 through a prudent moderation that they 
 received no one's alliance; whereas this 
 was their practice, not from a good, but 
 from a bad, motive ; as wishing to have no 
 one auxiliary to, nor [consequently] wit- 
 ness of, their evil deeds, and not to be 
 made to blush at calling them in [to a 
 communion in evil].' The construction 
 is: ovTt [liovXofievoi] aiaxvvtrrOai Trapa- 
 KaXoyvTtg [riva €ig Kv/Jifiaxiav tCjv d^i- 
 KT^aTtov^. The words iig ^vfijjiaxiav tJjv 
 ddiKnucLTiov are to be supplie I from the 
 preceding context, and from the term ^vfi- 
 fiaxov here, which in the present instance 
 denotes communion, or what is otherwise 
 expressed by Koiviovia. And mdeed the 
 term TrapaKaXovvreg may very well su"-- 
 gest this idea, TrapaKaXnu Tiva tig ^vfifia- 
 Xiav bemg a not unfrequent phrase. So 
 Herodot. vii. 158,froX/i^(TaT£ tfih avfifiaxov 
 -TrapaKuXfopTtg tXOtlv. Xen. (Econ. iii. 7, 
 jrapeKaXtrnv tig tpyov. The same ellipsis 
 is observable in a passage of our author 
 infra 1. iii. rovg SovXovg TrapaKaXovvr'tg rt 
 Kai iXtvOtpiav viriaxvovntvoi. 
 
 Adopting this view of the sense, Goell. 
 paraphrases : * Nolunt sociis quasi onerari, 
 ne pudore suffundantur, si eos hortentur in 
 communionem turpium consiliorura suorum 
 venire,' i. e. so as to be avyKoivujvoi tCjv 
 dhKtjfinTov. Finally, as serving to illus- 
 trate this peculiar expression, 7rapaicaXoi}v- 
 Tig ai(TxvvfaQai, I would here compare a 
 passage of Joseph. Bell. i. 14, 1 (evidently 
 formed on the present), rt^ ^k ovti irpoai- 
 povfitvog Karaffx^lv rd 'AvTiiraTpov xQ^a^ 
 Kai fiijdkv, tig rug Utivov Sioptdg, d'vn- 
 TTctpaaxtXv xpy^ovm Tolg TtKvoig Svaoj- 
 ■jrtiaOcu, where I doubt not the true reading 
 is, Kai fii), fxriUv — TtKvoig, SvatoTrtTnOai. 
 As further illustrative of the expression, I 
 have also noted a passage of Eurip. Hipp. 
 1001, 'Eir terra fiai rt — ^iXoig xpflfrOai fxi) 
 CiKtlv TTftpwixevoig, 'AXX' olaiv kido)g firjr' 
 dirayyEXXtiv kuku (petere inhonesta) /t//r' 
 dpOvTTovpytXv ainxpd roim xP^ofxtvoig. 
 
 3. avTapKi] Okaip Ktifxevi]] Here we may 
 supply Kara or Trpbg, which word is ex- 
 pressed in a similar passage of Aristot. de 
 Part. Anim. iii. Karat yap oUanGig Trpbg 
 apxotidri Okmv. Perhaps, however, there 
 IS here no ellipsis at all, and the accus. 
 
 may be referred to the rule of Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. 408, by which verbs intransitive take 
 a subst. of kindred signification in the 
 accus. Of avrapKrj the sense is 'self- 
 sufficient [to its wants and purposes],' so 
 as not to need the aid of others, as infra 
 ii. 36. Dio Cass. I74, 90, and Polyb. v. 
 55, 8. 
 
 irapexfi- avTovg diKaardg u)v (iXaTrrovcri 
 Tiva] 'makes them [themselves] judges 
 of [the actions] whereby they injure any 
 person or persons.' 
 
 - ^dXXov ^ KUTa ^vv9r)Kag yiyvtaOai] 
 Of these difficult words various have been 
 the modes of explanation proposed : but 
 the true sense appears to be that assigned 
 by Pop. and Goell. 'rather than that 
 judges should be appointed by both par- 
 ties ;' the word diKaffrdg being, as they 
 observe, to be taken twicej thus : 7rap«x" 
 avTolg hKaardg uaXXov rj Kara KvvQrfKag 
 yiyvfffGai rovg CtKacTTag. By kvvO., as 
 Goell. observes, is meant not 'pacta ci- 
 vitatum de commercio juris inter cives 
 privates dandi et repetendi' (diKag dirb 
 XyfiJ36Xu}v), but 'pacta de litibus inter 
 civitates per arbitros dirimendis.' Thus 
 the article has here its full force. Of such 
 KvpOiJKai the main principle was didovat 
 Kai dfxif^Oai rd dtKaia (see the concluding 
 portion of the chapter), that the differ- 
 ences to each litigant state should be set- 
 tled by friendly arbitration. 
 
 dvdyKy KaraipovTug] Uouchimj Ahere,^ 
 compelled by stress of weather. Af^f <T0at, 
 for virodix' See the Schol. on Pind. 01. 
 viii. 28. 
 
 4. Kdv TovTif — dvaioxvvTuiai'\ Of this 
 involved sentence Goell. traces the con- 
 struction and natural order as follows : 
 Kav TovTtp 7rpoPk(3XT)vTai to dairov^ov 
 tyirptTrtg, oTriog Kard ^ovag ddiKwai, Kai 
 'oTrujg — (iid^wvTai — ttXeov tx^'^'^^^ — dvai- 
 uXvvTaxnv, ovx'iva fit) ^vvaSiKrjtTUKTiv ere- 
 poig. According to the above statement, 
 iv Tovrtp is for Sid tovto, 'for this.' By 
 Poppo, however, it is taken for 'in this 
 consists ' (in eo situm est, tvtariv). The 
 difficulty may, indeed, be effectually re- 
 moved by considering this as in effect a 
 blending of two modes of expression, i. e. 
 ' in this consists,' and ' for this they hold 
 out,' this specious non-alliance. On this 
 use of 7rpo/36/3\»/vrai, pnftendunty (pass, 
 for act.) see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 496, 6, and 
 Blomf. on .^schyl. Ag. 252. To ivrcptirig 
 
 i 
 
 •■ 
 
 1 1 
 
 ^'^' 
 
 > ' 
 
 OL. 86, 4.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXXVIII. 
 
 71 
 
 <7it)Oiv ETCjfioic, TrpopfpXrjvrai, aXX oirug /car a juiovag a^i/ca»(Ti, Kai 
 oirwg iv w fxiv av KpaTwai ^la'CwvTai^ ov ^* av XaOioai wXiov i\ii)' 
 <Tiv, ^v 0£ TTOV Ti TTpodXaptjrxiv, avai<yyyvT<jj<Ti. 5. koitoi d rjaav 
 av^pEQy <u(TTtp (paaiVf ayaOoi^ baw aXrjTrTOTepoi r)aav Toig ireXag, 
 TO(T(^^e <j)avepwTSpav t^rjv avToiq tjJv apcrrjv, Si^ovcri Kai ^cvojutvoic 
 ra c'lKaia, ctiKvvvai. XXXV 111. AXX ourc 7rf>oc roue aXXovg 
 ovT£ £c *?ii*"C Toio'ice £i(Tiv* liTTOiKoi o£ ovThQ^ a(peaTaai Ti ^id iravTog 
 Kai vuv TToXtjUoJai, XeyovTig wg ovk etti tw KaKwg Trdayjiiv iKirsiuL- 
 (j)OHr}aav. 2. r^jucTc vl ovc avToi ^a/uiiv ini rw vtto rourwv uj3f>i- 
 t^aOai KUToiKiaai, aXX iiri t(^ tiye/noveg T£ ilvai, Kai to. tt/cora 
 
 dffTTOvSoVf for TO affTTOvdov to tinrpiTrkg^ 
 'this specious fair showing non-alliance,' 
 (adj. for subst. abstr.) see Matth. Gr. 
 
 Of the words oTriog iv y /xiv — dvai- 
 (TxwTwtTif the sense is well expressed by 
 Goell. 'utque, ubi viribus prsevalent, vi 
 agant ; ubi latent, fraude suam rem au- 
 geant ; ubi quid acquisiverint, impudentes 
 sint.' HXeov txw<Tiv stands for TrXeovtK- 
 tGxjiv, as in Plato, p. 343, 349, 483, 488, 
 574. Xen. Hist. vii. 5, 27. And of the 
 words riv dk ttov ti TrpoaXdfiuxTiVf the 
 sense is literally, ' whenever they may have 
 added any thing to their stores [by fresh 
 acquisitions].' The term dvaiaxvJ^Tuxri 
 has, indeed, been somewhat differently ex- 
 plained by different commentators ; some 
 assigning to it the sense, ' may impudently 
 deny [their possession of the thing] ;' 
 others, ' may impudently retain what they 
 have got by rapine.' As, however, the 
 general import of the term dvaiaxwrtlv 
 is * to comport oneself impudently,' whe- 
 ther by words or actions, both those senses 
 may be here supposed to have place. The 
 CorcjTajans, it seems, as occasion served, 
 would either impudently deny the act 
 of rapine, or, admitting it, as impudently 
 brave it out, setting all justice at defiance. 
 As confirmatory of this view, it may suffice 
 to adduce a passage of Heliod. viii. (in 
 which the expression of our author has 
 been imitated by that writer,) XavOdvtiv 
 fikv olofifvoi Kai tpvOpioiffiv ('even blush'), 
 dXiaKOfxtvoi Se dTravaiffxwTojtn, ' may 
 brave it out.' Also another in Jos. Ant. 
 iv. 8, 26, 01 5k Xa^ovrtg — ctv dvai(Txvv- 
 Ttjjai irtpi TTjv aTTodoffiVy i. e. by denying 
 the deposit, or refusing to restore it. In 
 this sense, too,to brave out^ the word occurs 
 in Aristoph. Thesm. 708, roiavTa ttoiCjv 
 '65' avat(Tx?;j'r£i, as also in Plato and other 
 wTiters whom I have cited in the note on 
 this passage appended to my translation. 
 Havmg, then, this sense, dvaiffxwTtlv 
 will thus be equiv. to dirtpvOpid^hiv : and 
 
 accordingly in Suidas' Lex. we have aV- 
 tpvOpidaai explained by dvaiffx^vTiiffai. 
 
 5. dXTjTTTOTtpoi'l lit. ' the more inacces- 
 sible,' namely, to those who should attempt 
 to compel them to do justice ; and that, 
 from their occuj)ying so commanding a 
 situation. Of this rare term dXrjTTTog, 
 I have found examples only in Dio Cass. 
 296, 2, and Joseph. Ant. v. 7- 
 
 5idov<Ti Kai 5tX' Td ^t'lcaia] See note 
 supra 3, on SiKaardg. 
 
 Ch. XXXVIII. The Corinthians now 
 proceed to represent that the Corcy- 
 raeans, agreeably to their previous conduct 
 towards the parent country, and towards 
 other states, were in the wrong as to the 
 present case. 
 
 1. dtptardai 5id Travrog] * have always 
 held off" from alliance.' See what was said 
 supra ch. xxv. 4. This particular, 5id 
 TravTog, always, is meant to pre-occupy 
 the argument that they are only now 
 hostile because thev had been of late ill- 
 treated. The expression is illustrated by 
 a passage of Herodot. iii. 49, 'Svv 5k dii 
 
 tTTtlTtV tKTKTaV TTJV VrjffOV, tlffi dXXT]Xoi(Tl 
 
 5id<popoif iovTtg (though they are) iiovrolg 
 (Tvyytvktg. 
 
 XtyovTtg'\ ' alleging.' The next words, 
 ijg OVK tiri r<p KaKiog 7ra<T%£iv tKirtfi' 
 ^Qtiriaav, have reference to those supra 
 ch. xxxiv. 1, ov ydp itri ry 5ovXoi, dXX' tni 
 T(^ bfioloi To7g XtiTTOfitvoig tlvai iKTrkfi- 
 
 TTOVTai. 
 
 2. rd t'lKOTa Qavixd^toQai^ 'to be treated 
 with all due respect,' Oavfidl^u) being a 
 stronger term than Tifidu). What this 
 respect was understood to be, may be 
 gathered from what is said supra ch. xxv., 
 and Dionys. Hal. Ant. 142, ult. "0(Ti]g d%i- 
 01)01 Tifiijg Tvyxdvtiv o\ irartptg Trapd 
 Twv iyyovMV, ToeavTtjg ol KTiaavreg 
 Trapd TWV dTroiKojv. In rd tiKOTa, stand- 
 ing for tiKOTiog, we have an elegant mode 
 of expression also observable infra viii. 45, 
 and found in Aristoph. Appian, ii. 3, 69, 
 
 .. 
 
72 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 433. 
 
 OI.. 86, 4.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XXXIX. 
 
 73 
 
 0avf.iatia6ai. 3. ai youv aWai airoiKiai Ti/ntoaiv r\fAaq^ kih jud- 
 \i(TTa VTTO airoiKtjjv <TT£p-yoji4£0a. 4. Kai ^tj\ov bri^ ti roig ttA^o- 
 (Tiv aplfTKovrig ta/Liev, roia^ av /liovoiq ovk opOtjg aTra^icjKoijjLiv, 
 ovo iiTKyTpaTivojjLiv f/CTrpETrtuCj iuij Koi ^ia(pep6vTU)q Tt a^iKov/mvoi. 
 5. KaXov 8 rjv, h kui »?^aprai'o^£v, Toia^e /titv il^ai rp rjjLieTepa 
 0P7V' *?A*^*^ ^^ a£(T)^poy (BiaaaaOai rrjv tovtwv /utTpiOTtjTa. 6. vjSpei 
 06 fcat tsoucrta ttAoutou TroAAa eg Vl^o.^ «AAa re r}fjLapTr)Kaaiy Kai 
 Kiricaiuivov, rj/meTipav ovcravy KaKov/nivr}v /nlv ov TrpoatiroiovvTO^ 
 eXOovTOjv ^e ri/muiv ewi riiuwp'ia, eXovng f3ia e^oucrt. XXXIX, Kai 
 <pa(Ji cvj c'lKy irporepov iOeXrjaai KplveaOaC rjv ye ov tov irpovvovra 
 
 400, 419. Joseph. 809, 9, to. tU. n^Tig 
 <pepe<T9ai, and 853, 11. Zos. i. 59. Liban. 
 Or. p. 721, TO. tiKoTa TiixrjOkvTtg. Epist. 
 527, 803, 128«, 1819. Lueian, iii. 621. ii. 
 378. So Suidas in v. Qtnykvr}g has, 'E9i- 
 pcnrtvffe ret tiK. tov Q. 
 
 3. aTipy6^tGa~\ 'S.Tipyio is a stronger 
 term than ayaTrdio or ^iXeuj. 
 
 4. rotcrS' av — cnrapifficoifievl *\ve should 
 not, ought not, with reason, to be unaccept- 
 able to these,' i. e. there could be no good 
 reason for such disaffection. 
 
 ovd' kmaTQaTtvofitv tiCTrpcTraig] So I 
 have edited, for the vulg. iTnarpaTtvoi^tv 
 evTTptTroJQ, which reading, though it might 
 be defended, is too deficient in authority 
 to be safely adopted. The sense is well 
 expressed by Pop. and Goell. * Neque so- 
 lemus bellum inferre, indigno majori patriae 
 modo, nisi insigni injuria cogimur.' And 
 so Arnold, ' Nor do we attack them (i. e. 
 our colonies) unbecomingly, without having 
 received from them a signal injury.' The 
 word iKiTQiTrutQ is properly equiv. to t^o* 
 TOV TrpeTTovTog, as infra iii. 55, iv Ttp 
 TToXifiif) ovdkv tKTrpeniffTspov (indignius, 
 iniquius) vtto yfidv ovre iTrdQtrt ovte 
 ififXXiiaaTt. But it may, as here, be taken 
 in the milder sense insignifer. 
 
 doiKovixevoi} Here, as observes Herm. 
 on Soph. Elect. 47, we have indicated a 
 permanent effect of a past action. 
 
 5. fieTpioTijTa} modestiam. 
 
 6. vj5pii KOI i^ovaiq, TrXourov] 'through 
 insolence and the power, or license, of 
 wealth,' which enables men to gratify 
 their appetites and passions. So Tacit. 
 Agric. 7» ex patema fortuna tantam licen- 
 tiam usiu"pante. Similarly in a passage 
 of Procop. Arc. Hist. 36, 34, we have, 
 i^ovaiq. ttXovtov, and 153, 11, Trjg dpxvs 
 i^ov(Ti«ji, iTTixpwfitvoQ. Demosth. contra 
 Mid. p. 99, Tayl. Itt' t^ovaiag Kai ttXov- 
 Tov v^pi(TTTJv, where, for irr' k^ovaiag, &c., 
 I conjecture air' or vir' t^. Kai tt. i»., there 
 being here an hendiadys. So in Max. 
 
 Tyr. Diss. xxvi. 7, we have, vtt' dKoXd- 
 (TTov i^ovaiag viipiZ,ovai)g. And in Procop. 
 Arc. Hist. p. 94, >/ Trig dvvdfitu>g iKovffia : 
 and a little further on, ») TrovTjpia ry Trig 
 irapovdiag t^ovrriif Ig to XvfiaiveaOai To^g 
 TrapaTriTTTovffii^ayofitvt], where for irapov- 
 oiag, I conj. Tnpiovaiq. as used for TrXovTif). 
 Finally, I would here compare a passage of 
 Arist. Rhet. p. 53, crvfi^kfirjKS Tolg fitv 
 7rEvr)(Ti, did Trjv ivdtiav, iTriOvfistv X9^' 
 fidrojv Tolg de TrXoixrioig, did Tr)v l^uv- 
 (Ttav (scil. TOV ttXovtov) kTTi9vp.iiv tCjv {xfi 
 dvayKaitov r'jdovuJv. 
 
 trri Tifnopi<j^] ' to its aid.' In the words 
 iXovTig j3i<} ixovffi, we have two clauses 
 combined into one, which otherwise would 
 have stood thus : * they seized, and after 
 seizing still retain.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 559, 6. 
 
 Ch. XXXIX. The argument now ad- 
 duced against the Athenians helping them, 
 is, that it were unreasonable for them to 
 expect aid to save them from merited 
 punishment now in their adversity, con- 
 sidering that in their prosperity they had 
 stood aloof from all alliances. 
 
 1. <paoi ^/)] 'they say forsooth.' Of 
 diKy KpiveaOai the sense is, ' to be im- 
 pleaded in a legal process.' So in a pas- 
 sage of St. Matthew, v. 40, we have, r^ 
 OsXovTi aoi K pi6 rival. 
 
 rjv yi ov tov irpovxovTa — KaQiOTavTa^ 
 For the true reading and interpretation 
 here, we are indebted to the labours of 
 Bredow and Pop., who have shown that 
 Tijptlv, found in the common text after 
 Stl, is a mere gloss, and indeed in most 
 of the MSS. has no place. This eye-sore, 
 then, being removed, the words admit of 
 a ready construction ; and we may, with 
 Goell., regard them as though they stood 
 thus : T]v ye tov ig itrov Td ti tpya ofioiiog 
 Kai Tovg Xoyovg, irpiv SiayojviKtaOai, Ka9i- 
 (TTdvTa Xkyeiv ti doKeXv Su TrpoKaXovfiivov, 
 aXX ov TOV TTpoKaXovftevov TrpovxovTa Kai 
 Ik tov dfT<paXovg. Or thus : dXX' ov tov 
 
 Kai eK TOV a(T(f>a\ovg TrpoKaXovfuevov Xtytiv ti So/CfTv ^eT, aWcl roi» 
 eg laov ra Te ^pyci OfxoKjjg Kai Tovg Aoyovg, Trpiv ciaytoviC^efTvai, 
 KauifTTavTa, 2. ovtoi c ov npiv noXiopKe^v to 'Vtopiov, aW 
 eweiorj r]yr\aavT0 v/nag ov irepioxpeGdaij Tore Kai to evirpeireg t^c; ^iKiig 
 irapeff^ovTo' Kai cevpo ifKovaiv, ov TaKel fxovov avTol a/iinpTovTegf 
 aAAa Kai v/aag vvv a^iovvTeg ov ^v/jt/ma-^e'iv aXXa ^vva^iKeiv, Kai, 
 cia(j>opovg ovTag rjjuiv, ce'^eaOai <j(j)ag, 3. ovg \pi]Vj oTe a(y<pa- 
 AftTTaroi rjtTav, TOTe irpoaievai, Kai juri iv (^ V/^elg ^ev rfSiKt}/ueOa, 
 ovToi ce KivcvvtvovGi , jurjo ev lo vfxelg Ttjg Te ^vvajuietjg avTwv 
 TOTe ov jueTaXapovTeg , Trjg (u^eAsmg vvv jLttraSoxrcTt, Kai Tuiv a/nap- 
 Tr}fxaT(i)v airoyevopevoi Trjg a^ ijpwv aiTiag to laov e^eTe' naXai ^e 
 
 I 
 
 TTpoKaXovfitvov TavTtiv TTpovxovTa Kai Ik 
 tov d<T(paXovg Xsyeiv ti SoKtlv del, dXXd 
 TOV ig laov — Ka9i<TTdvTa. 
 
 But, to discuss the phraseology briefly 
 in detail, ijv ye is, as Pop. observes, to be 
 resolved into dXXd TavTtjv ye, scil. SiKr) 
 (see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 477 )j and the accus. 
 depends on TrpoKaXov^evov. So infra ii. 
 72, 73, 74, ti TrpoKaXelTat, and v. 37, npo- 
 KaXnvfievoi Ta eiprjpkva. Moreover, as 
 Goell. remarks, the article tov before 
 irpovxovTa belongs to irpoKaXovp.tvov, and 
 TrpovxovTa and ttc tov dai^aXovg are put 
 jiia;ta se. Of this use of the phrase Ik tov 
 dff^aXovg for adv. dffcpaXCjg, examples 
 occur in Xen. Hippag. iv. 16. viii. 15. 
 Hdian. i. 12, 17, and 15, 5. More fre- 
 quently, however, the phrase is found with- 
 out the article. 
 
 Of Xkytiv Ti the sense is, 'to say any 
 thing of moment,' * to the purpose.' (See 
 Viger, p. 152, b.) And the general meaning 
 intended is : ' But he who calls another 
 [to judicial decision], having himself the 
 upper hand [and being sure of his pur- 
 pose], ought not to be thought to say 
 any thing worth attention,' i. e. his words 
 ought to be reckoned to go for nothing. 
 For an offer to refer any thing to arbi- 
 tration that has already been forcibly 
 seized, and is still forcibly retained, may 
 well seem * saying nothing to the pur- 
 pose ;' especially wlien, as in the present 
 instance, superiority of power may enable 
 the possessor to resist the decision if it 
 should be unfavourable. Comp. infra iii. 
 82, 8, and note. In diayioviZ,e<j9ai we 
 have a forensic term for diKd^ea9ai, and 
 which has reference to the sort of contest 
 carried on between the two pleaders. 
 
 Of the words following, dXXd tov ig 
 loOj/ Ta Te tpya ofioiiog Kai Tovg Xoyovg, 
 Trpiv diayujvi^tffGai, Ka9i<TTdvTa, the sense 
 is, ' But he [may be thought to speak and 
 act to the pur[)osc] who, before proceeding 
 
 to combat, makes his deeds tally witli his 
 words,' namely, by relinquishing the object 
 in dispute, pending the time of arbitration. 
 So infra ii. 72, tjv TroiiJTe (scil. tpya) dfiola 
 ToXg Xoyoig. 
 
 ^ 2. ovToi 5' ov — Trap£(TxovTo'\ Here we 
 have, as Goell. points out, an application, 
 to the particular case of the Corcyrceans, of 
 the general truth inculcated in the pre- 
 ceding sentence, irpiv diay(t)vi'Ctff9ai, &c. 
 ' Orator dicit Corcyraios prius aliter egisse, 
 scil. TToXiopKriffai, aliter nunc loqui, diKa- 
 ^t(T0ai.' Of TO evTrpeneg Trig diKTjg irapk- 
 axovTo, the sense is well explained by 
 Goell. ' conditionem ferebant speciosanj 
 causa; per arbitros disceptandae.' And 
 he observes, that 7rapixf(^9ai signifies * to 
 offer by icords ;' Trapex^i-v, ' to offer by 
 things.'' By to evTrptirig Trig SiKTjg is 
 meant, ' the specious pretence of justice,* 
 i. e. of being willing to abide by judicial 
 decision. Of the words ov ^v^ipaxtlv 
 dXXd KvvaSiKelv, the sense is literally, 
 '[I do not say] to be their comrades, 
 but their comrogues^ their companions in 
 miquity. In this absolute use ^v^>adlKe^^^ 
 occurs also in Dionys. Hal. A. vii. 56, 1442, 
 Reiske, tov ^ovXofievov avvvodtlv Kai 
 avvadiKelv, where ought undoubtedly to 
 be restored the old reading (Tvvaivtlv, by 
 Reiske altered, on conjecture, to (tvi'vo- 
 ffetv. So in a passage of Philo Jud., cited 
 by Steph. Thes., we have, tjg (Tvvaiveit 
 Kai eTOifiiog eVfo-Oat. It is quite evident 
 that Dionysius had this passage of our 
 author in mind : and as evidently is it 
 imitated by Plutarch de Discr. 34, avvep- 
 yelv del Tqi (piXip, p.ri avfiTravovpyelv — Kai 
 avvaTvxtlv, vq ^ia, fiij avvadiKslv. 
 
 3. fiT] iv tp vfielg — Kivdvvevovai] This 
 passage seems to have been in the mind 
 of Livy, iv. 24, ' Nee adversarum rerum 
 quiierere socios, cum quibus spem integram 
 communicati non sint.' 
 
 TuJv df-iapTTj^dTiov dnoyevofievoi] ' and 
 
74 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 433. 
 
 OL. 86, 4.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XLI. 
 
 75 
 
 KoivwcravTag t)]v Suj'ojuiv, fcoivct /cal tol airo^aivovra t'x^cv. [eyfcArj- 
 ficiTwv Se juovwv a/LUToyovQ, o'vTts) Tuiv fitTOL Tag TTpa^eig tovtwv ^»/ 
 icoivwvfTv.] XL. Qc jucv ovv avTol T£ fXiTCL irpoffYjKovTtDv cyicXrj- 
 jucirwv £^)(^ojU£Oa, Kctl 0(^£ (Statoi Kat TrXtovt/crai ticri, ^£^//Xwtoc* ci>c 
 3c oii/c av SiKaitjjQ avTovg ^i^oiaOe, fjtaOeiv ^pi]. 2. tt -yap ci^rjrat 
 tv ToiQ (TTTor^alc, * fstivat Trap' oiroripovq rit; twv a-ypa</)wv iroXtwv 
 jSouAcrat eX^alv,' ou toTc £7r/ ^Xaj3^ trtpwv lovaiv t^ ^vvOvKr) iarlv, 
 aXX oGTig ^tJ aXXou avTOV ctTroarcpwy, a(T<f>aX£tac ^ftrai, Kai oarig 
 
 though apart from.' There is no occasion 
 to read, with some critics, diro ytv. ; the 
 common reading is sufficiently defended 
 by Herodot. ix. 69, toIq cnroytvofikvoKTi 
 
 Tijg ndxVQ- 
 
 iyKXrfficiTiiJV ^e — Koivioviiv'] This sen- 
 tence, notwithstanding that it is cancelled 
 by Bekk. and Goell., I have thought proper 
 to retain, within bi-ackets; though, upon 
 reconsidering the whole question as to 
 its authenticity, for this second edition, 
 I am now disposed to more than question 
 the authenticity of the passage, and have 
 little doubt that it came from the margin, 
 where we may, with Dr. Arnold, suppose 
 that * it had been put down as an extract 
 from some other writer, containing a sen- 
 timent coincident with that in the text.' 
 The portion may, however, be proved to 
 be as ancient as the second century, judging 
 from the following passage, evidently imi- 
 tated from the present, in Dio Cass. xli. 30, 
 p. 282, 35, where Ctesar says to his soldiers, 
 in allusion to certam among them, ttciq yap 
 riQ, — tQ TTcivTUQ ij^iCLQ Kul TO. ToXg oXiyoiQ 
 TrXrjfi^fXov^tva dvatptpn' Kai ovtuj tCjv 
 TrXtovt^iufV ov crvfififrkxovrsQ avToig, twv 
 lyKXri^aTiov to laov (pipofiiOa. 
 
 Ch. XL. It is now urged, that the aid 
 in question would involve a breach of the 
 treaty subsisting with the Peloponnesians. 
 1. lyKXrjfi.] 1 have followed all the re- 
 cent editors in adoptmg this reading for 
 TWV Tov ^iKaiov KS<paXaiwv tg vfidg, which, 
 however, cannot have originated, as Goell. 
 supposes, in a wish to remove tautology. 
 Neither is it, I conceive, so much a yfoss, 
 as an attempt to supply an expression 
 more suitable to irpoarjKovTwv, which term 
 is used with a license truly Thucydidean, 
 while the phraseology of the common read- 
 ing is neither Thucydidean, nor suitable to 
 the context. 
 
 IpXOfiiOa] *are come,' *have come.' 
 Pres. for preterite, as often in i'/KU). See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 504, 2. Of the terms 
 following, fiiaioi and TrXeovtKTai, the former 
 signifies rioient and orerbearituj ; the latter, 
 rapacious. So infra i. 95, I, we have Pau- 
 
 sanias characterised as ^iaiog, and iii. 36, 6, 
 Cleon is spoken of as fSiaioTOTog tCjv tto- 
 XiTuiv. The two terms are similarly united 
 in Xen. Mem. i. 2, 12, where we have, 
 irXtoviKTrig koI (iiawTaTog tykveTO. See 
 also Pollux, viii. 7- 
 
 2. ti yap t'lpijTai] * though it was ex- 
 pressed.' The use of the present tense at 
 (iovXtrai is properly suitable only to the 
 words of the treaty ; but by the use of the 
 infinltire t^ilvai the direct and indirect 
 modes of speaking are here, as often, con- 
 founded. The construction is : i^tivai 
 \_Tivi] TWV dypcKpujv TToXeujv tXOiiv Trap' 
 oTTOTtpovg Tig jiovXtTai. 
 X By TWV dypu<p. ttoX. are meant those 
 cities which had not subscribed their 
 names to either of the two confederations. 
 Greece was then divided into tvairovdog 
 and dffTTov^og, or dypa<pog, neutral. 
 
 In n?) dXXov avTov dTToffTtpwv we have 
 a peculiar mode of expression, instead of 
 which we should rather have expected 
 dXXov auTov, * depriving another of him- 
 self,' (i. e. his support or alliance.) Bauer, 
 Pop., and Goell. explain it, * withdrawing 
 himself from another,' i. e. from his al- 
 legiance or authority. But it may be best 
 to regard this phrase as a blending of two 
 modes of expression, dXXov eavTov drro- 
 ffTepwv and dXXov kavTov dfpitTTwv : as in 
 Antiph. de crede Herodot. p. 1A, 4, ovk 
 dirooTipwv ye twv tig Tt)v tzoXlv tavTov 
 ovltvog. Of d(y<paXtiag diiTai the sense 
 is : * is in need of secvirity by the aid of 
 others.' The force of the parenthetical 
 clause «i <Tw<ppovov<ri (which is of frequent 
 occurrence elsewhere, but is here mtro- 
 duced somewhat abruptly) can only be 
 perceived by repeating with it part of the 
 conditional sentence preceding, but changed 
 into a declarative one, i. e. ' And war it 
 will not be allowed to bring, if they be 
 wise.' Adopting this view, (first pro- 
 pounded by myself in the note appended 
 to Transl.) Dr. Arnold well observes, that 
 * the words tl awtppovovai have m reality 
 nothing to do with the sentence as it is 
 actually expressed, but rather with another 
 
 li 
 
 V ' » 
 
 fui Toig Se^ajUfvotc (et (rwtppovovcri) ttoXe/xov avrl tlprivrig iroii^air o 
 vvv vjniig iLit) nHOo/Litvoi r]^\v naOoLTe av, 3. ou yap ToiaBi fjiovov 
 iiriKovpoi av ytvotorGe, aXXa Kai ri/uiiv avri evGwov^wv 7ro\e/nioi' 
 avayKYi yap, ti ire fxer avrtjjVf /cat ainvvtaOai fxn] aviv v/ukHv rovrovg, 
 4. KaiToi ciKaioi y iare, jmaXiara /ulIv e/ctto^wv arrival a/uKJiOTipoig' 
 H 06 fHY}, TovvavTiov, iiTi TovTovg /niO Tifxuiv [ivai^ (K.opivd[oig /nev ye 
 €V(T7roi'ooi aoTE, KepKvpaioig Si ovSe Si avaKLj^rjg ntjJTroT iyiveaOsf) 
 Kai TOV vo/iiov /mu KaOiaravai, ware rovg trepujv a(f>i<jTaiuivovg Si- 
 '^eaOai, 5. ovce yap rf/meigy ^a/Liiiov awoGravTUJVy iprj(j)ov irpoatQi- 
 /niua ivavTiav vfjiiv, t(Zv aXXtov YliXowovvrjaiwv 3t\a i\pr)(j)i<jiuivu}V, 
 £t xpi) avToig a/uLvveiVy (jtavtpwg Se avTiiiroinev rovg irpooriKovTag 
 ^Vfui/iia^ovg avTOv riva /coXa^fd'. 6. tt yap rovg KaKov ti Sptsiv- 
 rag ce-^ofjievoi r(/i(i>p»/(7£T£, (jtavtiTai Kai a tujv il/icrtpcuv ovk iXdaaio 
 ri/Lilv TTpoaeiai, Kai tov vofxov ttp vjliiv avToig /naXXov rj l(p ri/mlv 
 ot)(TBTe. XLI. ^iKaiwpaTa plv ovv Taoe irpog vjuag l\oiJ,ev, iKavd 
 
 sentence which it suggested as it were 
 parenthetically to the writer's mind, but 
 which he did not set down in words.' 
 
 o vvv vfitig — TrdOoiTe dv] ' which would 
 now be your lot,' *you would be placed 
 in this predicament.' So infra iv, 96, we 
 have, TO avTo ttraOt. See also vi. 78. 
 
 3. ti iTt fitT avTwv'\ *if ye associate 
 yourselves with them ;' as in Isocr. Plat. 
 § 8, and Aristid. ii. 194, 1. At dpLVVtaQai 
 pri dvtv vfLwv TovTovg we have an elegant 
 Atticism, by which the abruptness of direct 
 assertion is avoided. Otherwise it would 
 have been, duvvtaOai Tovrovg fitO' v^wv, 
 which is found in Dio Cass. 622, 30, Ti 
 Xoiirbv dXXo, TrXiijv dfivvacrOai Kai tovtov 
 l^itTU Trig YiXtoTraTpag r'uxiv TrpoarfKti ; 
 
 4. ^iKaioi y' iffrl, &e.] for SiKaiov laTiv, 
 vfidg, &.C. By the same idiom (on which 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 297) we have in 
 Herodot. i. 32, diKaiog Ian (peptaOai, and 
 in Dionys. Hal. Ant. vii. 32, /udXjora fttv 
 ovv SiKatoi koTt ixptlvat Trjg opyrjg, — tl 6^ 
 firj, &c. Of the phrase cjctto^wv ffTijvai, 
 the literal sense is, to * stand out of the 
 footsteps, or tray, of any one,' ecjuiv. to the 
 phrase elsewhere, ^ijck pt9' tTtpotv tlvai. 
 Here, for dfupoTspoig, might be conjectured 
 dfi<poT'epwv : but the former is sufficiently 
 defended by imitations of our author in 
 this passage, found in Aristid. t. ii. 156, 
 201, 319, and 435. Procop. p. 121, 242, 
 248, 307. Appian, i. 531, 2. Thence may 
 be emended a corrupt passage of Dionys. 
 Hal. 327, 22, 'rvpprjvoi Si dficpoTtpoig tfi- 
 TToSwi' tyiyvovTOf where it is strange the 
 editors should not have seen that sktto- 
 Swv, and not t/jiiroSwv, is the true readhig. 
 
 Finally, in the present passage it is ob- 
 servable that our author appears to have 
 had before him the very similar one of 
 Herodot. viii. 22, dXXd pdXi<TTa [xtv irpbg 
 rifiiwv yivtffOt' tl it vfilv ioTi tovto fxij 
 Swarbv Troirjaai, vfiktg St tTi Kai vvv Ik 
 rov fxtaov r)fiiv e^tffOt. 
 
 dvaKwxijg tyevtcGt] The term dvaKwxt) 
 signifies properly 'a holding back of the 
 hands from striking' (as infra i. 66), and 
 metaph. * a suspension of hostility,* and 
 sometimes, as here, a truce. In Si dva- 
 Kwxng yivtadai, to he at truce^ we have one 
 of those phrases formed by Sid and a subst. 
 such as ^i' oxXov tJvai, i. 73, Sid ixaxfjg 
 tXOtXv Tivi, ii. 11, and others treated of in 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 580. 
 
 5. Sixci i^rj(})i<T^ivwv'\ * being divided in 
 their votes,' (namely, as to the question 
 of giving or refusing assistance ;) for 
 ^rj^ii^taQai is not a middle verb, but a 
 deponent. 
 
 avTeiTToptvl Of this form of expression, 
 — pregnant in meaning, — the full import 
 is, * We said no — maintaining that, &c.' 
 
 6. (pavtlTai — Trpoffeifft] lit. 'it will be 
 seen that those who shall come over to us, 
 will not be fewer than yours,' i. e. those 
 who go over to you. In other words, * there 
 will be found an equal number of your 
 allies, who will come over to us.' The 
 neuter for masc. ; which Goell. compares 
 with TO 'EXXrjviKov for oi'EXXrjvtg. 
 
 Cii. XLI. 1. AiKaiwfiaTa — vofiovg^ 
 Render : ' These, then, are the grounds of 
 r'ujht (valid according to the institutions of 
 Greece) which we have to allege in respect 
 of you.' This sense of Sixaiw^a is required 
 
76 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 433. 
 
 /cara rovq 'EXX^vwv vdfiovg' irapaivimv Se koI a^wtrtv x^P*;"^^ 
 ToiavSe i]v ovK ^x^P^l ovrag, wcrra |3Xa7rr£iv, ou^* au ./)iXoi, ciior 
 iirixovoOai, avTi^oO^vai jJ^uTv u' roJ napivri (/)a^iEV XP^^^"*' , 2- vetvv 
 yap \aKpC)v aTraviaavrkq iron 7rp6g rov AlyivrjTwy uTTfp ra Mr^Stfca 
 TToXf^ov, Tra/oa Koptv^/wv ei^odi rauc EXa'PETC' /cat t? euepytam avrri 
 T£ /cnl ri £c Sa^i'ovc, to ^t' ^juag nfXo7rovvr|(Ttouc airolg fi»i Po»|0»/- 
 aat, TrapfdxEv v/x7v Alyivrjrwt- fitv £7ri/cpaT»?(itv, 2a^iwi' St /coXaatv. 
 3. Krai f'v /catpolc rotourotc fytvtro olc uaXtdra av0^w7roi, £7r^ 
 c'x^pouc roue <T(()£T£()ouc iovrtc, twv TravTwy aVffiioTrrot tidi wapa 
 TO viKav' (piXov T€ yap vyovvrai rov vnovpyodvTa, ^^v Kai tt/oo- 
 Tf^ov Ix^poc ^, TToXejutov T£ Tov avTidTQi'Ta, ;)i; /cai rixVi"^^^^ f^' 
 iiTH Kal ra oiKila X^V^^' TidiVTai (j)i\oi'HKLaQ iveKa nig avr'iKa. 
 
 by the context, as demanded by the anti- 
 thesis ; and is supported by close imita- 
 tion? of the passage, which occur in Procop. 
 p. 306, 42. 
 
 Of ai'njiaLv xaptroc the sense is, * a re- 
 quest of favour.' 
 
 In e7rlxp^l''■0a^ the liri is not without its 
 force, being intensive, and signifying, Uo 
 much use,* 'to have much mutual inter- 
 course with,' i. e. * interchange of kind- 
 nesses with.' In Herodot. iii. 99, the terra 
 bears the sense of ofitXtiv, 'to have inter- 
 course with.' 
 
 2. Traplffxtv iniKpaTriffiv'l *gave to you 
 the mastery over.' 'ETriKpaTrjcriQ is a rare 
 word, which I have met with only else- 
 where m Dio Cass. 341, 41. 506, 1. Procop. 
 162, 22. 166, 38. 237, 31. 
 
 3. Kal iv fcatpotg — viKq.v'\ This passage 
 has been much imitated by the later Greek 
 writers. This use of iraoa, prce or propter, 
 ^for the sake of,' is remarkable. I have, 
 however, noted it in a passage, closely imi- 
 tated from the present, in Procop. p. 306, 
 42, diKantifiaTa fitvovv Trpbg vfiag tQ rrfv 
 ^vfifiax'iav iTrdyojya ravra ioTiv rifuv, 
 and Joseph. Ant. xvii. 9, 5, Kaiaapi da- 
 irkfixpag ypdfi^aTa, iv olg rd hKaioifiara 
 TrpofftTiOii, (read Trpocr.) Dionys. Hal. 
 i. 303, 15, TTpovoiav ovStfiiav rfjg eavTOV 
 xpvxfig rrapd to viKq.v iroiov^ivog. Procop. 
 39, 21, /itXei Ti avTolg ovre Oi'nov ovre 
 dvOpioin'njJv Trpayfidrojv Trand to iv rov- 
 Toig viKq,v. See also Xen. Mem. ii. 1, 2, 
 and Hippag. i. 5. Polyb. iii. 103, 2. 'Attj pt- 
 OTTTog is a word confined to Thucyd. and 
 his imitators, as Joseph. Ant. xix. 1, 11, 
 irdvTojv air. Procop. de ^dif. ch. xi. 
 Malchus Rhetor, ap, Corp. H. Byz. i. 
 p. 81, v-rrb Ttjg iKTrXrjKtiog aTTtpioTrrot 
 TrdvTiov tig tov TOTt Kaipbv ojtpiXrjrTai 
 Svvdfitijjv where read ^vvafiivaiv. 
 
 *' TOV vTrovpyovvTa] ' he who has sub- 
 
 served, and been useful to any one's pur- 
 poses.' On Tfv Kai TvpoTtpov ix^pbg y 
 Poppo thinks that unless y be supposed to 
 be put for ysvrjTai, fuerit, we must read 
 fi—^v. Yet this does not necessarily 
 follow ; for as to the question whether 
 irpoTtpov can be united to g (since the 
 idea oi former belongs to the past, but that 
 of what slwuld he, to the future) it is well 
 observed by Goell. * irpoTipov, opinor, ita 
 tantum pruesens junctum habet, si et quod 
 antea consuetum fuerit, et etiamnum fiat, 
 indicatur ; neque secus apud Humerum fit, 
 ut Trapbg et Trportpov possis convertere, 
 ■ton jeher, id quod hoc loco fieri nihil vetat, 
 wenn er auch von jeher ein feind ist.' See 
 Thiersch, Or. Gr. § 261, 1. 
 
 £7rf t Kai Td oUtia — avTiKa] This ex- 
 pression, kTrti Kai, stands for Kal ydp Kai, 
 nam adeo, as serving to draw a consequence. 
 For here is adduced a further proof how 
 entirely the passion for conquest, which 
 occasions men to be regardless of every 
 thin«^ but victory, and the making all things 
 subservient thereto, absorbs their whole 
 attention ; insomuch that they very indif- 
 ferently take care of (are very indifferent 
 care-takers of) their own private interests 
 (or matters of the nearest and dearest 
 import), from their present eagerness 
 and obstinacy of contention. As tending 
 to confirm and illustrate the sense above 
 assigned to Td o'lKila, we may notice an 
 evident imitation of this elegance of ex- 
 pression as foimd m Sallust, Jug. 73, (cited 
 by Pop.) Plebes sic accensa, ut — sua neces- 
 saria post illius honorem ducerent. 
 
 Of this expression, y ^iXovtiKia avTiKa, 
 another example occurs infra vii. 41. irpbg 
 TTfv avTiKa ^iXovHKiav. Here, then, the 
 argument intimated is, that * this ^iXo- 
 vtiKia injures thcmselres as much as others.' 
 And lience, in a passage of Herodet. iii. 63, 
 
 ') 
 
 i 
 
 J 
 
 OL. 8C, 4.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XLIJ. 
 
 77 
 
 XLIT. 'Qv lvQvf.ir]QLvTiq, Kai viwr^pog rig irapa TrpeapuTiptw avra 
 /LiuOojv^ a^iovT<o TOiq o/noioiq ri/jiag a^uv£(T0ar Kai jur/ vo/ji'iarj c'lKaia 
 fuilv Ta^e XeyicfQai, ^viui(l>opa 0£, £i 7roX£^i](y£i, aXXa iivai. 2. to tc 
 •yap QVfiKptpoVj iv w av Tig iAax}aTa afxapTavy^ /naAiaTa eirtTai Kai 
 TO /LiiWov TOV TroXsfjiov, — a> <j>opovvTeg vjuag KepKvpaioi KiXivovatv 
 a^iKiiVy — iv a(pavu tTi KtiTai' Kai ovk a^iov, iirapOivTag avr(3, 
 
 Travaai atavTbv l^r]fiiiov' ^tXoTifiii} KTrjfia 
 (TKatov. I suspect that, for tpiXoTifiiri, ought 
 to be read (piXovtiKir}, since while the con- 
 text absolutely requires the sense obstinacy, 
 such cannot be denoted by fpiXoTifxii] (what- 
 ever affinity there may exist between the 
 vices of ambition and obstinacy) without 
 supposing a most extraordinary laxity of 
 expression. 
 
 Of the present passage an evident imita- 
 tion exists in Liban. Orat. p. 497> rdg 
 Qva'uxg, Td fivaTrjpia, a>v Cil nXsiova ttoi- 
 tlaOai Xoyov Tovg yt lixyifiovvTag Trig tig 
 rb Trapbv <piXovtiKiag. 
 
 Cii. XLIJ. 1. "Qv ivOvurjekvTtg] See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 349. Of the words fol- 
 lowing, d^iovTio ToXg bfioioig y'lfidg dfiv- 
 vtaOai, the sense is, * let him thuik it right 
 to requite us with the like.' How dfiu- 
 veaOai came to have the sense of dfiti- 
 ^eaOai, will sufficiently appear from what 
 is said in my Lex. N. Test, in voc. In the 
 middle voice tlie terra signifies ' to irard- 
 off frora oneself •* and, with an accus. of 
 person or thing, * to icard-off any one,' i. e. 
 his blows, or to ward-off" any blow aimed 
 at one. And as the best way to ward-off" 
 such attacks is by returning them, and 
 avenging the injury, so dfivvecrOai came 
 to have the sense *to avenge an injury 
 received.' So, in Hdian. iii. 6, 9, we have, 
 dfx. Td npoaCiKovfitvov. And in Xen. 
 An. iii. 3, 23, as used of i)ersons, dfxif- 
 vtaQai Ttva ddiKovvTa, ' to wreak venge- 
 ance on an injurer.' Now as the avenge- 
 ment is properly no more than a returning 
 of the injury previously suff"ered, so dfiv- 
 vtaQai carae to be, like our word requite, 
 applied to what the terra denotes here and 
 supra iv. 63, 'a return' for good as well as 
 evil. And no wonder ; for all words de- 
 noting return of any kind cannot but admit 
 of a middle signification, to denote both 
 good and evil. So in Phal. Ep. 45, we 
 have, TToXXaKig vtt' ifiov tv TraOihv, rjfidg 
 dfxvvy. 
 
 ^iKaia fxiv Tads XeytaOai} *hoec justa 
 dici,' for, hsec quae dicantur justa quidem 
 esse. YloXtfirjffei, just after, is for TroXe- 
 fir](TtTt, like d^iovTio and vofiirry a little 
 before ; agreeably (as Gottl. observes) to 
 our author's custom of ascribing to one 
 
 what properly belongs to all, and that 
 because the attention is thus more called 
 forth and fixed. And no wonder, since 
 each individual, (for such is the import of 
 the Tig, which stands for rrdg Tig. See 
 Blomf. on ^schyl. Choeph. 53,) whether 
 he be vtwTtpog or Trpi<T^vTtpog, has his 
 attention roused byfancymg himself indl- 
 Tulually addressed. Hence we may here 
 recognise a sort of r'txvri oratorica, which 
 has, if I raistake not, been treated on by 
 Aristotle, Longinus, Cicero de Oratore, and 
 Quintilian Inst. Orat. 
 
 2. TO ^vii^ipov] lit. *what is profitable,' 
 * advantage.' MaXiora 'iirtTai, 'especially 
 follows [as a consequence].' Before iv <^ 
 supply TrpdyfiaTi, the sense being, 'follows 
 as a result on that conduct wherein there 
 is tlie least of aberration [frora rectitude].' 
 So expressing (as Pop. observes) the noble 
 sentiment * nihil esse utile, quod non sit 
 justum atque honestum,' fully treated on 
 by Plato in his first Alcibiades and else- 
 where. Another example of this sense 
 of tTTOfiai occurs in Joseph. Bell. iii. 5, 1, 
 tTTfTai H Tb Kpartlv (victory) dtl Kara 
 Twv ovx bfioiwv (3ii3aiov, *is ever sure 
 to follow as a result [when the contest is] 
 against those not on a footing of equality 
 with them,' not t^ laov. So in Aristoph. 
 Rhet. ii. we have, bfxoiovg di Xkytt) — oXtuf 
 TOvg i^ tffov. By Tb /ttXXov tov tto- 
 Xb/xov is meant ' the eventual occuiTence 
 of this war,' or the future contingency 
 thereof, i. e. whether there will be a war 
 or not. Of KtXtvovcTiv the sense is, 'they 
 counsel you.' 'Ev d<pavil KtlTai, 'lies hid 
 in the womb of uncertainty.' So in Dion. 
 Hal. i. 440, 11, Sylb. iv dST)X<i) tTi ovaa. 
 Here a marked antithesis is observable 
 between d<pavtl (which alludes to the latent 
 enmity between the two nations) and <pave- 
 pdv, with which I would compare a similar 
 elegance in Eurip. Hii)p. 1284, \pfvSs(Tt 
 fivOoig dXoxov TrtKrOtig 'A<pavfj, (i.e. 
 d<pavu)g Kai dvt^tXsyKTiog) <pavtpdp d' 
 tox^^Q dTTjv. In OVK d^iov scil. iffTi, 
 non decet, non oportet, we have a phrase 
 frequent in Plato and Xenophon, usually 
 followed by dat. and mfin. ; though some- 
 times, as here, by an accus. and infin. 
 Thus in Xen. Cyr. vii. 5, 19, we have, 
 
 i 
 
78 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 433. 
 
 OL. 86, 4.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XLV. 
 
 79 
 
 „ I 
 
 TrJc St virapyovariq TT^on^ov ^la Mtyaptac u7ro;//tac at^cftpov v(j>e\fiv 
 /uaXXov. 3. 7} yap TtXivraia X«p«C, fcacpov i^ovaa^ Kav eXacrawv 
 ^, gJvarai fnfitov iyK^Vjua Xvaai. 4. ^un^' on vavriKOv Iv^iiayjav 
 fisydXr]v ^i^oaai, tootw k(j>eXKiaOe' to yap ^t»J a^iKUV rovg o^iolovq 
 e^vptJTEpa Sura^ucc, r) rw aurtK:a <|)ov€pw €7rap0fVTac ^ta /civSuvwv ro 
 
 TrXtOV £)(£tV. XLIII. 'UjilflQ Se, Trf^XTTETTTW/COrfC o(c tv r^^ Aafct- 
 
 SotVovt aurol tt^joeittojuev, roue (T<()£rEpouc iv^ifxayovq avTov riva 
 koXoChv, vvv wap v/luov to avTO a^iou^av KOf-utf^crOai, Kai ixn) ti^ 
 li/utreoa ^»J</)<^ aJ(^£X)]0£vrac t^ vfjiirkpa r]j.iaq (5Xaxpai. 2. to o 
 £(TOv civraTToSoTE, -yvdvrtc tovtov e/ceTvov Etvat rov /catjjoi', €i' (o o 
 T£ vTTOup-ywv <|)tXoc juaX«Tra, /cat o avridTfic ^\OpoQ, 3. /cat Ktp- 
 fcv/ootouc TOVffSt jurJrE £u^ijua)(^ouc S£)(^e<t0e ^m r/jitwv firjTE a/iUVErc 
 aiiroTc a^t/couo-t. 4. Kal toSe TrotouvrEg ra TrpotrrjKOi'Ta n cpaGiTS 
 Kal TO, apiara (^ovXevaeaOe v/mv avrolq. Toiavra Se Kal ot Kopiv^tot 
 
 EITTOV. 
 
 XLIV. 'A0r?ya7ot Se a'fCOucravrEC afxcporepwVj yivojxivr]q Kal ^iq 
 kKKXr\a[aq, rrj jxlv irporkpa ou)( r\oaov twv Koptv^twv airbckc^avTO 
 rovq Xoyovc, £V Se ry utrrEpata ^tETE-yvtodav KEO/cupaiotc Sw^^X^"^ 
 
 oiKiag (T£ rvx*'*' a^iov : and in Mem. ii. 
 3, 6, ctci TovTO d^iov ifik fii(rtiv avTov. So 
 the Latin non par est, for non consentaneum 
 est. 
 
 ov ^k\\ovaav'\ *not future,' i.e. present. 
 Corres[)ondLng to these words are those of 
 the Corcyrsean speaker supra eh. 36, rbv 
 fxeWovTa Kal offov ov Trapovra ttoXs- 
 }iov. So Herodian, i. 6, 8, k'iv^vvov ov 
 n'fXXovTa aX\a irapovTa ydrf <po(itj9tiQ. 
 
 3. The term Xvaai has here the sense 
 diluere, as in Aristoph. Ran. 691 , ro xapa- 
 vofiov Xvffai. Pausan. v. 16, 4, iyKXrjfiara 
 KUTaXvitjOai. This pithy saying here has 
 been borrowed by Agath. p. 73, 4, cXttc- 
 ZovTtQ Ty TfXtVTai<f, TTpatii iv Kaip<^ yiy- 
 voyLtvi) TO tyKXrjfia ^laXixrai, and Aristid. 
 t. ii. 137, A. u<JTs OrjjiaiuvQ fikv, d Kai 
 ttXsov ilxov rCJv ddiKtjfxdTujv, XiXvKsvai 
 iravra ralg TtXevraiaig fvfpyfffiaig, and 
 147, C. By the words kuwuv tx^'^^^ ^^ ^^ 
 intimated that the timing^well of an obliga- 
 tion is that which renders it peculiarly 
 acceptable. 
 
 4. TO yap ju^ d^iKtiv — ex***'] Meaning, 
 'for not to wrong our equals (lit. those in a 
 like condition) is a surer means of power, 
 than, allured by a momentary glimpse [of 
 interest], to seek aggrandizement amidst 
 perils.' AvvafiiQ here stands, by meton., 
 for the means of attaining power. By r^ 
 avTiKa <l>avtp<^ is meant ' the advantage 
 immediately presenting itself of the Cor- 
 
 cyrsean alliance. At iTrap9spTag supply 
 Tivag. nXkop tx^iv, for TrXtovfKTtlv, as 
 infra iv. 62, 4, and Dionys. Hal. T. i. 73, 
 fSylb.) UaTspov to ttXcov tx^iv d^avdg 
 
 CliOKOflkvOV. 
 
 Ch. XLIII. Such a step, the speaker 
 now i)rocecds to show, would be alike un- 
 grateful and impolitic. 
 
 1. rjixtlg £k, rrepnrtTTTwKOTig oTg, &c.] 
 Meaning, *now we, having ourselves fallen 
 into the circumstances, concernmg which 
 we openly said at Lacedtemon, that each 
 one should,' &c. Olg, for Trpdyfiaai Ka9' &, 
 i. e. as Arnold paraphrases, * having our- 
 selves become fit subjects for the applica- 
 tion of the principle in question.' So we 
 have Trepnr'nrTHV tig said of a state or 
 condition in Jos. Bell. iii. 9, 8. Diog. Laert. 
 iv. 5. Pol. i. 76, 8. Of K"^l^dxovg KoXd- 
 Ktiv the full sense is, * punish them for 
 defection.' 
 
 3. I3iq, rffxCiv] ' nobis ini?ttis,^ ^ against our 
 wishes,' as infi-a i. 68. A use of j3i(f. not 
 tmfrequent in the Attic writers both of 
 prose and poetry. 
 
 4. ToiavTa Se] The dk has reference to 
 the fxkv at the close of the oration of the 
 CorcjTcoans. 
 
 " Ch. XLIV. 1. Kai Sig] 'even twice.' 
 For it was rare for more than one assem- 
 bly to be held upon any question. IIpo- 
 Ttpq^ is for the later Attic Trporcpai^. 
 Oi'x rftraov, for fiaXXov. MtTfyvojffav, 
 
 jLitv /iiri TTOirjcraaOai oxtte rovq avTovq i^Opovq Kal (j)'iXovq vojuiitiiv^ (eI 
 yap ETTt Kopivdov e/ceXeuov <T(j)icTiv ol KipKVpal.oi ^vjHTrXeiv, eXugit' 
 av avTo7q ai npoq HiXoirovvr^cFLOvq (TnovSai,^ ETrtjua^tav Se £7rot»J- 
 (TavTO, ry aXXrjXwv potjOeiv, iav riq enl KfpKvpav trj, rj ABrfvaq, j} 
 Tovq TovT(jt)V ^vfxfxa^ovq, 2. i^OKH yap o wpoq rieXoirovvrfaiovq 
 TToXiiuoq Kai (ijq £(TE(T0ot avTOiq, Kai rrjv KtpKvpav ij3ovXovTO 
 fxr\ TTpoeaOai KopivOioiq, vavTiKov i^ovffav roaourov, ^vyKoouEtv Se 
 OTt fxaXiGTa avTovq aXXr/Xotg, 'iva aaOevi:<TTepoiq outrtv, r/v ti ctrj, 
 Kopii'Ototc T£ Kai Toiq aXXoiq vavTiKov E^oucrtv eq woXe/iov KaO- 
 KJTwvTai. 3. a/na 0£ rrjq re IraXtac Kai ^iKeXiaq KaXtjq ^(paiveTo 
 avToiq T) vrjaoq sv TrapanXM KeiaOai. 
 
 XLV. Toiavry julv yvut/iy ol A0r]va7oi rovq KipKvpaiovq 7rpo<T- 
 £OE£avro, Kai tojv K.opivi)iiov aireXOovTiov^ ov iroXv vanpov ^EKa vavq 
 avTo7q aTTECTTEtXav fjorjOovq. 2. iffTparriyii ^£ avTwv AaKi^ai/novioq 
 T£ o Kifj-uyvoq Kai Atortjuoc o ^Tpo/Li(5i^ov Kal Upwreaq o ETrt/cXEOUc. 
 TrpoEtTTOv Se ai^rotc f^V vavfua^ilv KopivOioiqj tjv juri etti KepKvpav 
 TrXeitXTij Kai jLieXXwaiv airopaivEiv rj iq twv iKeiv(i)V ti -yiopiiov' 
 
 for fieTey. Kai tyvojffav, 'changed their 
 decision, and determined.' See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 634, 3. As to the distinction 
 between these two terms, ^vfifiaxia and 
 'tTTiixaxi-a, it has been clearly shown by 
 Bauer, that * properly the former denoted 
 defensive, and the latter, offensive, alliance ; 
 but that, in use, ^vftfiaxia came to denote 
 the genus, comprehending treaties of every 
 kind, both defensive and offensive ; and 
 tTTifxaxia, the specks, or form, q. d. ctti- 
 (3or)9tia, implying an obligation to render 
 succour against an invading enemy, yet 
 not so as to make them at war with the 
 invaders.' The above distinction is certain 
 from V. 27 and 48. In lirifiaxia we have 
 a very rare word, which, doubtless, ought 
 to be restored in a passage of Xen. Cyr. 
 iii. 2, 23, Kai avfifiax'tav dk Koivt)v, eWig 
 dSiKoit] oTTOTepovg ovv. In the words 
 oJtrrc Tovg avTovg ix9povg Kai (piXovg 
 vofii^eiv, ' on the condition of ;' and we 
 havf> a not unusual mode of expression, 
 occurring also mfra iii. 70 & 75, but chiefly 
 found in the singular number. So in 
 Pollux, i. 169, wo have : tdv dk ivmrovcoi 
 ykviovTaL—iTTi ^v/i/iax«^ tpfte» ^7rt Ty Iffy 
 Kai ofioig, iiri t<^ top avTov tx9pbv Kai 
 tpiXov tx^iv- The word ff<piffiv, a little 
 after, is best joined with ^vfnrXiiv, and 
 referred to the Corcyraeans. 
 
 2. Kai tig] for ovTiog, even thus, namely, 
 even if they did not violate the treaty by 
 receiving the Corcyraeans. Of e/SovXovro 
 the sense is, as appears by TOiavTy yvojfiy 
 in the beginning of the next chapter, 
 
 ' it was their intention,' policy. And by 
 ^vyKpovsip avTovg dXXijXoig is meant, 
 ' to wear them out one against the other.' 
 SvyKpoveip, like coUidere, signifies *to dash 
 things one against the other,' and thus to 
 shatter and wear them out. It occurs not 
 unfrequently in Thucyd., and sometimes 
 in other authors. To the examples from 
 Demosth. de Cor. § 163, and Aristid. ad- 
 duced in Steph. Thes., I add Dio Cass. 
 479, 73. 452, 30. ^vyKpovnv Se avTovg 
 dXXrjXoig rjXTriffav. Agathias, 152, Kvy- 
 Kpovtiv tv ff<piffi Tovg TToXefxiovg. Procop. 
 9, ovg Srj tig dXXr{Xovg ^vyKpovtiv. Joseph. 
 1170, 40, ffvyKpovtiv TOvg iv TtXti, and 
 1179,30, ^ijfiovg Srjfioig Kai TroXfj^ TroXtffi 
 ffvyKpovtiv. Liban. Orat. 888. Theophr. 
 Char. Eth. § 12, fin. irapuiv diaiTy ffvy- 
 Kpovtiv, dn<poTtpwv (iovXofikvojv SiaXv- 
 tff9ai. Polyoen. v. 47, Tovg TrevijTag Kal 
 TTt^org Tolg tuTTOpoig (read tviropoig) Koi 
 'nnrtvffi ffvvtKpovtv. Lucian, t. ii. 530. 
 ^Elian, V. Hist. xii. 43. And so collidere 
 in Latin ; e. g. Petronius : Collidunt nos 
 quotidie mille discordise causae. 
 
 For Tolg dXXoig vnvTiKov txovffiv Bek. 
 and Pop. would read Tolg dXXoig Tolg v. t. 
 and indeed the article can scarcely be 
 dispensed with at ixovffiv. But a milder 
 emendation would be effected by the trans- 
 position of To7g dXXoig to aXXocg Tolg. 
 
 3. Ttjg 'iTaXiag — Iv 7rapa7rX<^ Kt'iff9ai'\ 
 See note supra chap, xxxvi. 
 
 Ch, XLV. 2. tg tCjv tKtivtov ti xwp'wv] 
 Construe ig ti tojv x^pi^v tKtivujv, 'to any 
 of their places,' ' any of the places belong- 
 
S^-.f 
 
 80 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 OVT(0 ^l KtaAvilV KaTO. SuVO/UlV. 3. TTpOaTTOV ^l TaVTa TOV /i»| Xu£ci; 
 
 jEi'tfca ra^ ffTrov^dg. ai fjilv ^») vtJbq a(j>iKvovvTai eg djv Ke(>Kvpav, 
 XL VI. Oi 3c KopivOioi, iwtiBri avTOLQ TrapiaKivaaro, iwXiOV iwi 
 Trjv KipKvpav vavtTi irevTriKOvra Kai ffCOTOv. r/crav oe rlAttwv fxiv 
 ^tK'a, Mf-yapt-wv ^e ^wSf/ca, K:aJ AiVKa^iiov ^Ua, 'AjUTrpaKiwTwv ^e 
 aTTTo. Kai iiKOffi, Kai ' AvaKTOp'iiov juia, avTojv o€ KopivOiiov ivevY}- 
 Kovra, 2. <TTpari7yot oe rourwv ijtrav jm^v Kai Kara TroAug iKa~ 
 (TT(t)v, KopivOlwv Be AevoKXii^rig 6 EvSvKXiovg nifunrTog avrog, 
 3. £7ret3»J Si 7rporTf7<t2av ry icora Ke^KTupav riireipio, dno AevKaCog 
 TrXf ovTf^, op/iuZiovrat eg Xet/iifpior rr/c GftTTTpwrt^oc ySc 4. ectti 
 ^6 X(^»)i', /cat TToXig VTTtp avTov KtiTai, awo OaXacratig^ tv ry EXata- 
 TiSi Trig OeaTTpwriSog, *E(j)vpr). 5. E^eifft Be wap aurr/v A)(fpou(Jta 
 
 ing to them.' Here we have an instance of 
 that separation of the article from its noun 
 by the governing word, or by another, 
 found chiefly in Ionic writers, as Herodot., 
 but also occasionally in the Attic ones, as 
 infra i. 106, tc tov xwpi'ov Idnbrov. Com- 
 pare V. 82. See more in Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 278, 4. In TOV fin \veiv eveKa we have 
 a plena locutio; the word 'iviKa in such a 
 case being generally omitted. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 278. 
 
 Cn. XLVI. 1. itridfi avrdig irapEffKev- 
 affTo] The Schol. and Port, supply rd rrig 
 fio-xnQ' Matth. Gr. Gr. § 296, to vavTi- 
 It is better to consider iraoiaKtvaaTO 
 
 KOV. 
 
 as used impersonally, (so in Plat. Menex. 
 p. 248, TovTt^ dpicTTa iraptffKivaGTai Kyv.^ 
 in the sense * preparation was made.' Thus 
 it will fall under Matthise's rule, § 296, fin. 
 * The verb, which should be referred to a 
 subject, is changed into a passive, and is 
 put impersonally^ with the dative of the 
 subject.' 
 
 kvivr]K0VTa] So all the recent editors 
 read for tvvtvr)KOVTa here and elsewhere, 
 as also in other derivatives of ivv'ia : and 
 with reason, for such the authority of MSS. 
 requires. 
 
 2. ijaav Kara ttoKhq eK^oTwv] * were 
 of each (state) severally (one).' Kara 
 is often used in distributions. fle/XTrrog 
 avTOQ, i. e. * with four others, himself being 
 chief,' at the head of a board of five. This 
 falls under the rule laid down by Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 469, 9, that avrbQ is used after 
 ordinals, to show that one person with 
 several others, whose number is less by 
 one than the number mentioned, has done 
 something. As an example of which, he 
 adduces a passage of Xen. Hist. ii. 2, 17i 
 ypkdri — ^'tKUTOQ avTog. Instead of this we 
 have infra i. 57, fttr' dXXwv deKU ffTpaTtj- 
 yovvTog. 
 
 3. irpoffkfiiXav Ty ^Trct'py] ' had made 
 the coast.' This sense of Trpoc/iiy. (i. e. 
 appellere,) is frequent in Thucyd. and the 
 other historians. 
 
 opfiiKovTui'] *come to anchor.' The 
 active opfii^tiv signifies 'to bring a ship to 
 anchor or port:' the pass, or mid. opfii- 
 l^tffOaif ' to be brought or come to anchor 
 or port.' 
 
 For 'E(l>vpT) Haack, Poppo, and Goeller 
 edit, what the Attic dialect would require, 
 'E^upa. But as there is no authority of 
 MSS. to be adduced in favour of that read- 
 ing, it is best to retain, as Bekker has 
 done, 'E<l>vpr]. The city might be of Ionian 
 colonization, and therefore the name would 
 have the Ionic form 17 for a. 
 
 5. iKtiffi dk Trap' avTtjv ' Ax^povffia — 
 Xeifispiov] Of this most perplexing pas- 
 sage 1 off'er the following version, as pre- 
 senting what I conceive to be -the true 
 sense : ' Now there is a port, and above 
 it, removed from the sea, is a city called 
 Ephyra, situated in the Elseatis of Thes- 
 protia, alongside of which the Acherusian 
 lake disembogues itself [into the gulph] ; 
 a lake deriving its name from the river 
 Acheron, which, after running through 
 Thesprotia, has its outlet into it. The -^ 
 river also runs [to sea-ward in a parallel 
 direction], dividing Thesprotia and Ces- 
 trine ; between which [rivers] the pro- 
 montory Chimerium juts out.' That the 
 words must have this sense, and not that 
 commonly assigned to them, (' Now it, i. e. 
 Chimerium, is a port,') is plain, because 
 otherwise the words of Thucydides cannot 
 be made to square with facts as to the 
 situation of places, &c. This the com- 
 mentators would have been better pre- 
 pared to see, had they discerned the 
 purpose of the writer in this passage, 
 which was, — as I long ago pointed out, — 
 
 J 
 
 i 
 
 } 
 
 O].. 
 
 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER 1. CAP. XLVI. 
 
 81 
 
 Xiiiivtj ig OaXatTiJav'' cut ce rrjg QeGirpuyTiBog A^tpwv TroTa/uidg pitjv 
 iorpaXXtL eg avTr)v' (a^ ou kgl Tr]v eTTOJVviulav £\£t') /on ^£ Kai 
 
 * to show the situation of Chimerium ;' 
 and this he does, — though somewhat ob- 
 scurely, — by describing it as placed be- 
 tween two rivers ; one fixed, by its being 
 the outlet of the Acherusian lake, and 
 having near it the well-known city of 
 antiquity, Ephyra; the other, by its form- 
 ing the boundary between Thesprotia and 
 Cestrine. In the above view I am sup- 
 ported by the weighty authority of my 
 very learned friend. Colonel Leake ; who, 
 in a communication containing his opinion 
 at large on the point in question, suggests 
 that ' here our author takes occasion to 
 give his readers [as he has done in not 
 a few other instances, and still more fre- 
 quently IL'rodotus,^ a little geographical 
 information as to a country at tluit time 
 little known to the Athenians.' Accord- 
 ingly, while our .author simply makes men- 
 tion of the Thyamis, the Acheron, and 
 Epliyra, as localities tolerably well known 
 to his readers, he has chosen to fix and 
 define the situation of a place little known 
 to them, like the harbour of Chimerium. 
 Hence I entirely acquiesce in the de- 
 cided opinion of Colonel Leake, tliat ' the 
 passage before us, tari ck \ifxi/v — to 
 Xiinepiov, means nothing more than that 
 Chimerium lay between the Acheron and 
 the Thyamis ;' which he has fully j)roved 
 to be no other than the present Calama. 
 Moreover, the same learned writer has, on 
 my representation, abandoned the opinion 
 he had given in his Travels in Northern 
 Greece, vol. iii. p. 6, that the words of 
 Thucyd. here, tnTi Ik At/i>}i/, referred to 
 Chimerium. He has now come to the con- 
 clusion that ' they relate to Ephyra,^ by 
 which, of course, he means the port above 
 which Epliyra was situated : and I believe 
 he regards the Glykys Linien of Strabo as 
 that port. But although Strabo mentions 
 the Glykys Limen, in 1. vii. as a river port 
 formed at the outlet of the Acheron, yet 
 the city p]phyra cannot correctly be said 
 to be situate above that port. That would 
 only be true of the port ElcBa, (now S. 
 Giovanni,) three miles to the north of 
 Glykys Limen ; insonmch that Strabo, in 
 the above passage, directly assigns it tliat 
 site, his words being, vTrtpKtiTai dt tov- 
 Tov TOV koXttov (i. e. the gulph of Elaea, 
 of which Port Ela'a was the termination) 
 Kixvpoq, i) irpoTipov 'E^i';pa, rroXig 9€<t- 
 Trpwrwv, the exact situation of which was 
 first discovered, and since laid down, by 
 Colonel Leake in his Map, as exactly cor- 
 responding to the description of Strabo. 
 
 VOL. J. 
 
 ETTftra aicpa Xft/ifotoi', Kai T\vKX3g Xt- 
 priv, tig ov tfifidXXei 6 'Axfp(ov ttotu- 
 [iog, pkiuv tK Trig ' Axfpovffiag Xi/xvjjg, icai 
 dixo/xtvog TrXeiotfg iroTa^ovg, woTf koi 
 yXvKaii'fiv TOV koXttoV (pel Sk Kai Ox'tafiig 
 TrXr}(jiov) vTrtpKUTai ct tovtov ^iv tov 
 KoX—ov Kixt'pog, ?/ Trportpoj/ *E0i'pa, tto- 
 Xig B£(T7rpwra)j/. This Port Eliea is also 
 mentioned by Scylax, p. 11, as follows: 
 tvTavBa (i. e. iv Ty BtmTpwTiq) tffTi Xifii^v 
 (p ovofia 'FAed, (where, for EAEA, read, 
 not, what Palmer and others propose, 
 EAAIA, but rather EAEA, another form 
 for 'EXai'a, similarlv as some MSS. in 
 Thucyd. have 'EXf art^t for 'EXatar.) fig 
 TOVTOV TOV Xifi'evo — TTOTofiog. It is plain 
 that Scylax, in writing, had this passage of 
 our author before him ; and, if so, that he 
 nuist have understood Xifiifv according to 
 the view above proposed ; thougli by the 
 Port Eia^a he must mean the (hdph ; for 
 the Acheron issues into the gulph., not the 
 port. I would also observe, that in the 
 ]>assage of Sti*aho the words pti Sk kui 
 Ovafxtg TrXtiTiov are so utterly contrary to 
 the truth of facts, and so wholly without 
 purpose, that they may be suspected to 
 have come from the margin ; where tliey 
 had, we may suppose, been noted down by 
 some semi-eruditus ac male feriatus homo, 
 who, aware that the passage was written 
 with a view to tiis of Thucyd., thought 
 lie should render service by adducing the 
 remaining words of that writer, pfl dk Kai 
 Qvafiig, adding de suo the word irXr]aiov, 
 to make up a sense ; perhaps deriving it 
 from some Scholium on Thucvd., and so 
 making the passage of Strabo almost un- 
 intelligible. By the gulph, it is plain that 
 Strabo means the gulph Elcea, including 
 the Port in which it terminated. 
 
 It yet remains to touch on a still more 
 intricate point, namely, the precise situ- 
 ation of Chimerium. Now it cannot have 
 been (as Arnold supposes) the Glykys 
 Limen of Strabo, because Thucydides 
 describes it as between the two rivers 
 Acheron and Thyamis ; by which we 
 must necessarily understand some situ- 
 ation which, if not equi-distant from those 
 points, shall not be very near to either. 
 Now Parga, which is u.s<ially supposed to 
 correspond to Chimerium, would not ill 
 suit as to distance ; and it has a port near 
 it, as we may be sure the promontory Chi- 
 merium must have had ; and indeed suth 
 is implied in the very term oppiKovTai. 
 Yet the port in question is on the wrong 
 side of the promontory for the purpose 
 
 G ' 
 
82 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LTHER T. CAP. XLTX. 
 
 83 
 
 aVpa avix^i to Xeijue^iov. 6. oi /i<£v oJv Kopir^iot T;ic liTrttVou 
 €vrau0a o^fAitovTcii re /cat (TT^aTOTreSov tTTOirJaavro. XLVll.^Oi 
 ^£ Kfp/cupaloi, (og ^(t0ovto ourouc TrpodTrXfovrac, 7rXr;pw(TavTtc ^fVa 
 ical UaTov vaGc, wi' ^PX^ MEtfCiaSijc Kal Alain'i^nQ Kal Eupu^aTOC, 
 €(Trparo7r£3£U(TovTO iv fxia twv v»icrcuv at KoXovvrai ^v^ora'^ Koi cic 
 'Arrt/cal lUa irap^aav. ' 2. tTrl U r^ AiVKi^vy avTolq rw a/cpa>- 
 rnp/w « ^f^oc »Iv Kal ZaKvvOiuyv x'^Xioi dTrXTrnt Pf^or/er/Kortc. 
 a/ ^'(Tav ^£ Kal roTc KopivOioiq kv rrj r/Vf/pw ttoXXoI twv fBap^apwv 
 7rapaj36/3on0rjK:dT£c* o[ yap raurip riTrtipwrai aa' Trore niiroTc </)/Xoi 
 iiaiv. XLVIII. 'ETraSrJ ^s 7rap£(T/C€ua<iTO rolq Kop(v0ioic, Xa/Sdv- 
 T€C rpiwy TjjUfpwv air'ia tivjjyovro (Jc «7rt vav^axt«i' a^ro tou X€i/i€- 
 piou vv/crcic, Ka\ ilia 'iio TrXtovrfg K:a0op(G(Ti Taq twv Kepfcupauuv 
 vauc fitrcwpouc te fcai £7ri (T<J)ac 7rX£0U(Tac. 2, wg ^£ /carfitSov aXXr/- 
 
 whlch the Corinthian fleet had mainly in 
 view, — the watching the motions of the 
 Corcyrjean forces at Leucinme and Sybota. 
 I would therefore accede to the decided 
 opmion of Colonel Leake, that the pro- 
 montory Chimerium corresponded to Cape 
 Varlam in his map ; and that because, 
 as he savs, *this is nearly equi-distant 
 between the Acheron and the Thyamis ;' 
 and, what is more, ' is the most remark- 
 able promontory on the coast of Thcs- 
 protia ;' also, because it has on the north 
 a harbour, which had, as ruins testify, for- 
 merly a toitn, and so was well adapted to 
 the purposes of the Corinthian fleet in the 
 transactions related by Thucyd. ; being 
 immediately opposite to the southern ex- 
 tremity of Corcyra, and in view of Sybota. 
 
 Haack and Goeller edited, from seven 
 MSS. and the early editions, i^iriffi ; while 
 Poppo and Bekk. retain the common read- 
 ing t^fiffi, though Poppo acknowledges the 
 correctness of Uirjm. This reading I have 
 adopted, not only as being elsewhere found 
 in a kindred passage of Thucyd., but also 
 because it occurs in Scylax, p. 11, who 
 liad probably the present passage iii view. 
 
 6. TrJQ rfTTtipov tvTavOa] Adverbs of 
 place, as ttou, ottov, ivravOa, &c., take a 
 genit., by a construction which is a branch 
 of the partitive. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 357- 
 '^ Ch. XLVII. 1. SujSoro] lit. sttine pas- 
 tures, as being then, or having been for- 
 merly, so used. Indeed the Schol. says 
 that in his time they fed many swine. 
 One might compare names of not a few 
 places in our own country commencing 
 
 with Swine. 
 
 2. Kal ZaKvv9iu)v—lie(^or)9r]K6TeQ'\ Here 
 we must suppose, with the Schol. and 
 
 Pop., that the CorcvTceans had formed an 
 alliance with the Zacynthians about the 
 same time that they sent their embassy to 
 Athens ; for, up to that period, they are 
 described as having been in alliance with no 
 Greek state. So it is said supra ch. xxxi. 
 rjaav yap ovCu'vq 'EXXi^vwv tvcnrovdoi. 
 
 3. yaav ^t Kal roig KopivOioiQ — Trapa- 
 (it(ioriOT)KUTtQ] The construction is : ttoX- 
 \oi dk Kai TU)V ^ap(3dpu)v Iv ry rfTri'iQt^ 
 Trapa(3t(ion9r}K6T(£ naav Tolg Kop. *many 
 of the barbarians on the continent [oppo- 
 site to Sybota] had come to the aid of the 
 Corinthians;' irapafiorjOtiv having here 
 the primary and original sense, * to run to 
 {irapd) the aid' of any one. See Casaub. 
 on Athen. i. 8, and Abresch Auct. 'Ate 
 TTOTE is a somewhat rare form, signify- 
 ing what happens continually and uninter- 
 ruptedly, 
 
 Ch. XLVIII. I. wQ kTTi vavfiaxiav] So 
 all the recent editors read for vav^iaxii}, 
 which is justified by MS. authority ; though 
 the other construction is found, but seldom, 
 in Thucydldes. The accus., however, is 
 found infra ii. 85, 86. iv. 13, and, in the 
 best MSS., at ii. 83. And so in Xen. Hist, 
 i. 1, 12, we have, dvdyiffOai wc Itti vav- 
 fxax'iav. Now, in both that passage, and 
 the one under consideration, the accus. is 
 preferable, as being more suitable than 
 the dat. ; it being, in the use of the accus., 
 implied that they sail forth with full pur- 
 pose of battle. In Kai ci^a «</» &c- «/*« '^V 
 belongs to KadopuKJi, and thus the sense 
 is, *and they, at dawn of day, descry, while 
 under sail,' &c. MtTiujpovQ, out at sea, lit. 
 on the high sea ; for fiirkupoQ signifies what 
 is high, aloft. And the sea is, in this and 
 other phrases, (as in the use of dvd and 
 
 ? 
 
 Xouc, ai'ri7raptra(Tfrovro, fVt jiilv to Sesiov Kt^ag KtpKvpaiu)V ai 
 Attikui vijeq, to Se aXXo avTOi £7r£tvov T^la t^Xt} iroirjaavTig tujv 
 vetov, (jjv *ip\£ T^iwv (TT^aTtjywv SKaoTov eig. ovtoj jti^v KepKvpaioi 
 ETa^avTO, 3. Ko^ivOioiq Se to julIv ^e^iov Ktpag al M£yapio£c vrjeg 
 il\ov Km al AiunrpaKiom^eg' KaTci ^e to ftftrov ol aXXoi ^v/n/iiaxpi, 
 wg Efcaaror iVMwiuiov ^e Kepag cwtol ol KoplvOioi, Toig apioTa tcjv 
 vetjjv irXtovamgf KUTa Tovg AOrivaiovg Kai to ^e^iov tujv K.spKvpaiwv 
 £t^ov. AL.1A. aviJiiuiic,avTeg 0£, eirEict] tu crriiuLiia EKaT^poig »/pi/r/, 
 tvav/iiaxpvv, noWovg jusv otrXiTag e^oitec a/i<^or£poi ent Ttov KUTa- 
 GTpiDfxaTwv, TToWovg ^£ ro^orac Ti^ Kai aKovTiaTag, ro7 TraXaiw 
 rpOTTW aTTEipOTEpov ETt 7rapi(TKiva(TiJiivoi. 2. y}v T£ t) vavjuayj^a Kap- 
 TEpd, T^ fjilv T^x^nj ou^ <>fJLo'ni)g^ TTE^o/ia^/a ^£ TO ttXeov Trpo(T(j)Eptfg 
 ovcra, 3. ETTftor/ yap TrpocrpoXoiEv aXXr;Xo(^, ov paci(t>g aTTfXuovro, 
 VTTo T£ 7rXi}0ovg Kai o^Xou TU)v vitov, Kai /LiaXXov ti iriffTevovTeg Toig 
 eiri Tov KaTaaTpitinaTog oirXiTaig sg Ttjv viKr}v^ oi KaTacTTavTtg e/Lia- 
 
 Kard, both by themselves and in compo- 
 sition) considered as higher than the 
 land. 
 
 2. At TO dk aWo subaud. ^'spog, 'the 
 rest of the line.' 
 
 r£\ij] squadrons. TtXog also denoted a 
 division of land-forces, especially horse. 
 Perhaps a use originating in the significa- 
 tions command or ojice, and post. 
 
 3. Kara to jxeffov — o)g cKaorot] Ot aXXot 
 ^vfifiaxoi here indeed requires some verb ; 
 but not, however, Wdx^rjaav, as Portus 
 says, but rather cra^avro, {ranged them- 
 selves,) to be repeated from § 2 ; and u)g 
 tKaffToi must be taken separately, and 
 BTa^avTO may be again understood. The 
 ellipsis in this phrase is frequent, and must 
 be supplied according to the context. Thus 
 at V. 4, 01 fikv iir\avr]Qr](sav iog tKaoToi, 
 must be understood Itvxov, which is ex- 
 pressed at iv. 25. 
 
 Ch. XLIX. 1. ^vfifxi^avTeg — vpOr)] On 
 the phrase ar)iiiia iKaTipoig ripOri, comp. 
 c. 63. vif. 34. viii. 95, and see Potter's 
 Antiq. On the term KaTaffTpiofidTwv, 
 see note supra i. 14. This passage of our 
 author has been absolutely transcribed by 
 Lucian, Var. Hist. i. 17. 
 
 r<p TraXaty rpoTry — 'Kapt<TKtva(Tnkvoi\ 
 The full sense is : * having, even yet, made 
 their preparations for battle in the ancient 
 and somewhat rude mannei'.' YlaptnKtv- 
 aafifvoi is usually referred to the accoutring 
 of the soldiers. But that was never altered 
 during the whole of the Peloponnesian 
 war ; so that the terms aTretoorepov tTi 
 would thus be unsuitable. Besides, though 
 the participle be put in the masculine, as 
 accommodated to the masculine noun pre- 
 
 ceding, yet as there the sailors are put for 
 the ships, so here TvaptffK. must be explained 
 suitably thereto, and be understood to refer 
 both to the making and the fittlng-up of the 
 ships, and the working and manoeuvring 
 of them in action with skill, including the 
 whole of the tactical arrangements. 
 
 2. ovx ofioiiog] Repeat jca/orcpd, though 
 accommodated in sense ; the meaning 
 being, * less excellent,' or meritorious. Of 
 the words Tre^o/irtX'V ^^ ''^ ttXsov Tvpoff- 
 <ptpt}g ovffa, we have an evident imitation 
 in Procop. 356, i]v de vavjxax'ia — hx^pd, 
 TTt^ofxaxia t}i<piprig ovaa. And also Livy, 
 XXX. 10, 12, Erat res minime certamini 
 navali similes ; proxirae, speciem, &c. 
 Herodian, vii. 2, 4. Aristid. i. 263, if vav- 
 p-axia TTt^o/ia^i'^ TrapiffwOri. 
 
 3. iTTudi] yap 7rpoffl3d\ouv dWrjXoig] 
 ' when they had laid close aboard, or 
 alongside of, each other.' So in nautical 
 phraseology we say, * to lay a ship on 
 board.' The optat. has here, as often, the 
 sense of happening ; on which see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 521. 'OxXou, * crowd, throng.' 
 
 Of KaraffTdr^Ttg IpdxovTO the sense is, 
 maintained a 2>^i^na stataria. So Hesych. 
 KUTaffTptbpaTa Trjg veu)g p^pog tv iji 
 ItTTioTfg vavpaxovmv. From Plutarch, in 
 his Themist. c. 14, we learn that the num- 
 ber of soldiers on deck in each ship at 
 the battle of Salamis was sixteen, four of 
 which were archers, the rest men at arras. 
 That the number was afterwards increased, 
 we find from his Ciraon, c. 12, vavg ifKa- 
 TVTspag tTToiijfffv, Kal didfiaffiv Tolg Kara- 
 (TTpdjpaffiv tdwKii', b)g dv dirb ttoWCjv 
 oTrXiTiov /iaxi/iwrtpai irpoffipepoivTo toXq 
 TToXfpioig. 
 
 G 2 
 
SI' 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 I! 
 
 i 1 f 
 
 I 
 
 ^oi'To, r]crvxul<*v(r(ov TU)v viiHv' ^uKirXoi S* ou/c i](T«v, aXXd Ov^<^ 
 Kai piifiri TO 7rXa,v £rav^idx«»^»' »! t7ric7T»iju^]. 4. Trarrax^ ^^i' ovv 
 TToXuc 0d(>iij3oc, K-al rapaxt^^^nc ^}v r] vavfiax^a, kv y al 'Arn/cal vmg 
 irapayiyvoinivai to7(; KtoKvpaioig u nt) iriiloivTo, <j>6(5ov ^Iv napu- 
 Xov roTc tvavriotg, jua^rjc ^£ ou/c ^jOX'^"» ^fStoTfC ol aT^arriyol tJv 
 TrpfjppDaiv Twv 'AOrivaiu>v, 5. juaXtcrra ^£ to ^£&oy /ct^at,' twv 
 KoioivOi'wv fTTova* oi yap KepKvpaloi ukogl vavaiv airovq T^e^pd- 
 fjL^vm Kill Kara^n^lavTn; oiro^dlaq k n]v iiireipov ixkyjy^ tou arfjaro-- 
 TTtSov TrXtucToi'TH- cwT(ov Kul £7r£K(3avTfC, £vf TT^jr/ddv T€ Tclc <T/cr}i'nc 
 i^riVovc K-til Ta xe'Ii^*"^" gtr'/pTraaav. 6. Taurp ^in' our oI Ko/>n'0(ot 
 Kal oi £u^/uaxoi »i(T(TWi'To T£ Kcu oi Kfp/cu{J«7oi eiriKpiiTovV ig Ce 
 avTol »](Tav ol Kopi'vOtoi, iwl tw £uwvi),aw, ttoXu £vi/ca)is toIq K£^/cu- 
 oaiotc Twv £iKO(Ti VHov ctTTo fXacTdovoc 7rX»/0oi/c: £/c rr}Q Si(i^££0)C t>u 
 TrapoucTwi/. ?. ol ^' 'A^rjvaToi oowvT£C tou^ Kfpycu^oatouc TTutofii- 
 V(wg, ^aXXov »i^T^ aVpof^atridTwc kirtKovpovv, to ^£V TrpdJrov a7r£xo- 
 fuvoi (icJTe /irj £^ij3dXXcii' Tii'i" iinl Of rj t^ott?) f^U'tTO X«/t7rpwc, ^at 
 
 I 
 
 By the term ynvx^Kovawv it is meant, 
 that the ships were moored alonfi^side of 
 each other, and not kept in motion by the 
 practice of the fc/ijSoXi), or duKTrXovg, or 
 any other nautical evohition. 
 
 ^ttKTrXoi] In the h'hKTrXovg the purpose 
 of the charge was not, as in the former case, 
 to dash away the oars, break in the hull, 
 and disable or sink any one shij) ; but to 
 cut through the line, and attack it in the 
 rear, and especially to so separate one part 
 from the rest, that it might be attacked in 
 detail, and overpowered. Thus the Scliol. 
 on ii. 89, well explains it to tjLt/3a>Xfiv kuI 
 StaaxiK^iv ti)v twv tvavTiojv tu^iv. And 
 Suidas on the word TTinnrXtlv, better, thus : 
 rb duKTrXtiv to Tt^ovTU (read rafiovTa) 
 Tt)v Tu^iv Tu)V kvavTitxJV, fi'f TovTviaio yevt- 
 aOai. The earliest mention 1 find of this 
 naval manoeuvre (revived, and employed 
 with much effect by Rodney, Nelson, and 
 others of our naval heroes) is in Herodot. 
 vi. 12, ofcwt; rot(Ji k(>ST}j(JL xi)r]<ycnTO h'lK- 
 irXoov TTOiivfitvoQ Tycri vaval ^i' dXXrj- 
 Xojv. The substantive SuKTrXovi: occurs in 
 Niceph. p. 35, and the verb CuKTrXilv fre- 
 quently in Dio Cass., Xenoi)h., Arrian, and 
 Appian, ii. 622, 61, TrtpnrXuv tTi Kal h- 
 tKTrXtlv ovK k^vvavTO. So a little before 
 we have: hkirXtov (I conj. Cu^ittXiov) ts 
 Kal TTtpiETrXtov, Kal STravoSoig Ixpi^vro. 
 
 The above is, I apprehend, the true 
 view of the sense ; thouj^h Pop., Goell., 
 and Am. take the expression to merely 
 mean a breaking through the enemy's 
 line, in order, by a rapid turn of the 
 vessel, to strike the enemy's ship on the 
 
 side or stern, where it was most defence- 
 less, and so to sink it. See infra ii. 83, 
 89. vii. 30, 70. The interjjretation I 
 liave ])roposed indudis this, and superadds 
 another sense, which seems to have been 
 chieffy intended, and is evidently alluded 
 to in the passage of Suidus. 
 
 Ov^Kp Kal P'-fiy] ' with passionate vio- 
 lence and brute force.' So Appian, i. 7^, 
 ovik Xoyifffxili 7} iTnarnny rii'i, aXXa Ovfi(^ 
 Xpiojxtvoi, KaOdntp i}ii(na. Livy, v. 49, 
 Ira magis quam consilio in Romanes 
 incurinint. 
 
 4. hcioTtg] On this nomin. see_ Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 562, 1, note. 
 
 5. fiexpt TOU ffrporoTTt^ov] At these 
 words (observes Goell.) begins the apo- 
 dosis. Of iiTiKlidvTtQ the sense is, 'dis- 
 embarking to attack them.' The word 
 is rare, but occurs in Dio Cass. 293, 72. 
 Arrian, E. A. i. 15, 13. 
 
 ■ AiapTra^av signifies to search through 
 (ttd) and carry off" {dpTrdKtiv) any articles, 
 as infra viii. 31 and 36. By to. xpVf^^ra 
 understand the moveables, baggage, &c. ^ 
 
 6. In r'lacrCJVTo ti there is a transposi- 
 tion ; the natural order of the words being, 
 oi Ti Kop. Kal ot ^vpfiaxoi i)<JO. Kal, &c. 
 
 • aTTO tXd(T(Jovog TrXrjOovg] 'out of a 
 lesser number.' Such is the primary sense 
 of ttXtjOoq. See a similar passage of St. 
 Luke, xxiii. 1, and my note there. 
 
 7. dnpoipaaicTTiog] 'without hesitation,' 
 openly. Aafnrpwg, for ipavepCJg, decidedly. 
 So Procop. 174. Zosim. ii. 52, 2, twv OTpa- 
 TiVfiaTwv Xafi-rrputg (ptvyovTtov. Appian, 
 i. 312, 25, and 573, UpaTd Xafnrpwg. 
 
 4 •» 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 £)'fK:tivTO 01 
 
 LTBKll I. CAP. L. 
 
 85 
 
 KopivOlOl, TOT£ S»/ £pyOU TTaC ti'x^TO ^S»7, Kai ^lEKEKOlTO 
 
 iwoev £Tt' aXXa ^vvaTrtcrev eg tqvto dvdyKtjg^ wore eTriVHpriaai aXX»J- 
 Xoic Tovg KopivOiovg Kai Adtivaiovg, L. Trjg Bi Tpo7r»/C y^fo/nivrfg, 
 OL KopivBioi Ta (TKa(fn] fuilv oux ^'iXkov avaBov/Liivoi t(i)v vttjv dg 
 KaTaouatiav, TTpoc ce rovg avdoijjTrovg iTpdiroi'TO, (povtvHv Buk- 
 
 duKkKpiro ovdkv trt] 'there was no 
 longer any distinction,' namely, between 
 friends or foes. Of this unusual expres- 
 sion the only examples that I have met 
 with are, Appian, ii. 773, 22, (where the 
 writer had evidently in view this passage 
 of our author,) ovdi i)i/ ri SiaKtKpijjievov 
 trt old' ivKpiTop. Herodian, iv. 6, 12, 
 ovKtTi duKpivovTO, Tivtg riaav 01 Trpont- 
 rkcTtpov (hOty^dntvoi, where read, from 
 Suid., ovKiTi ovckv, and, for CitKpivovTo, 
 SuKpivtTO, which the evident iuiiiation 
 above adverted to will sufficiently justify : 
 otherwise we might read diaKpirofxtvoi, 
 which would thus bear the same sense 
 as that which has place in a passage of 
 St. Jude, 22, oi)g fiiv tXttlTt diuKpivontvoi. 
 A very similar form of expression occurs 
 in St. James, ii. 9, ov ditKpiOijTe lu iavTolg, 
 where the sense is literallv, 'are tlure 
 no partial distinctions made among you V 
 And so, as used in the active voice, the 
 word occurs in Acts xv. 9, Kal oyttv Sik- 
 Kpive fieraKv rifiCJv Kal avToJv, and Hdot. 
 viii. 34, t0£p6 Kal ijyt TrdvTag, £ laKpiviov 
 ouSiva. So also in Jos. Bell. i. I7, 4, 
 j3a(TiXtvg 'HptjStjg, CiaKpivag to Kara Tifv 
 TtoXiv TrXrfOog, where the full sense is, 
 ' making a distinction between the various 
 persons who composed the population of 
 the city.' Finally, we have here an example 
 of the third person pass, used without a 
 subject, as in the ease of Uur in Latin. 
 The same may be observed infra i. 93, 
 vTrrjpKTo Tov ITf tpatoit, and in Plato, p. 453, 
 KaXwg dv aoi diriKtKpiTo. And indeed in 
 this passage of our author the dat. avTolg 
 is left to be understood from the context. 
 
 KvvtTreatv] So the recent editors read, 
 for vulg. ^vvkirtaov, whieh, however, is, 
 after all, probably the true reading, (the 
 authority of MSS., in so minute a point, 
 being but slender.) According to the 
 former, no little harshness is involved ; 
 whether, with the Schol., we supply as a 
 nomin. tu rrpdyfiaTa, or, with Pop., sup- 
 pose the verb to be taken impersonally: 
 whereas if ^vv'tTrtaov be retained, the 
 nomin. will be 01 Y^opivOioi Kal 'AOt)valoi, 
 taken from the words following. If, how- 
 ever, any one should urge that the pre- 
 ceding reading is, from the very harshness 
 it involves, the more likely to be genuine, 
 suo fruatur judiclo. 
 
 kg TovTO dvdyfcjig] 'to such [a pitch] of 
 necessity.' So infra iii. 57, tg tovto 'ivfi- 
 ^opdg, and vii. 86, kg tovto dvffTvxiciQ. 
 The neutei*s tovto, To(rovTo, Tode, with a 
 preposition, often take a genit. as a de- 
 finiti(»n, where in Latin ed with the gen. is 
 used. So eo necessitatis adducfi sunt, eo 
 dementice progressi sunt. See Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 319, who adduces, m exemplification 
 of this idiom, a passage of Isocr, tig tovto 
 dvoiag tXijXvOaaii', woti, itc. 
 
 Ch. L. 1. ovx tiXKov dvacovptvoi'\ 
 ' they did not lash-to and liaul oft'.' For 
 the two expressions may be almost re- 
 garded as forming one word, by an usage 
 not unfrequent, especially in the writers 
 who imitate Thucyd. Thus in Dio Cass, 
 p. 212, 2, we have, Kal Ta (TKatj))) Ta fikv 
 dvtppiiyvvvTo kfij3aXX6ptva, Ta ci kute- 
 TripTTpavTo vipaTTTofxeva' dXXd, dvadvo- 
 peva, — uKTTrtp Ktvd dv^pdv, — t'iXKovTo, 
 where read dvadovpeva, and at 291,90, 
 for dvtdvaavTo. dvtli]aavTO. And so also 
 in p. 570, 22. 327, 62. 563, 29. Appian, i. 
 57 1. Xen. Hist. i. 6, 15. By the remarkable 
 exj)ression rd aKd<pq Tutv I'biov, we have 
 intimated the miserable i)light to which 
 the ships had been reduced ; these having 
 become, as it were, mere halls. For such 
 is the sense intended. To which purpose 
 Coray aptly compares from Herodot. vii. 
 182, TOV piv OKatpiog (i, e. the hull of the 
 stranded ship) kKpdTi]<jav. So m ^Eschyl. 
 Pers. 425, we have, vtttiovto de (TKd<pij 
 vkuiv, 'subvertebantur, were turned upside 
 down,' hull ui)war(ls (with which we may 
 compare w hat, though in a figurative sense, 
 Galen says most truly, CTopa KaKoJg vttti- 
 ovaOai tov (TTOjxaxov) ; for the expression 
 in question ought not to be regarded ui the 
 light of a mere poetical cii'cumlocution 
 like vtCjg OKdcpog, of which several exam- 
 ples occur in Eurip. This is confirmed 
 by Pollux, i. 9, who mentions, among the 
 parts of a ship, kuXXov (XKd(l)og, tSa^og 
 vttog. And so (rKd(pog is used by Dio Cass. 
 212,2. (above cited,) 629,69, Ta (TKd(pr} to 
 TTvp avi^y^iti. Polyien. iii. 11, 3, KaOiXtjjv 
 Ta i<JTia, Ta (TKUcpr) tia^tv^ag tTTtorpt^/t. 
 Appian, ii. 850, 16, rf Kioirag dviKonTov, ^ 
 dTTkxwpiKov Ta GKd<pi]. 
 
 ag KaTadvfftiav] The true clue to the 
 difficulty which here exists, is that thrown 
 out by the Schol. on ch. 54. He tells 
 
THUOYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 il 
 
 86 
 
 .X^ovrsc ^a-XXov H l.ypuV roue re aOrJJv ^iXovc, oiKaM^^vo. 
 
 ;ip vel oJ.wv J^orapcov, K.-i l.\ ^oXu rk eaXaa.nC ^rexo^r, 
 L«S^ £uvl^.£«v dXX^Xo.c, oi p«S;a.c r^v 8.«7.'a.cr.v .^ro.ouv^o o.o.o. 
 Wrovv 4,aro.'vro- .av^ayla -^ap airn'^Uc. .po, EXA,v„, 
 
 Kureg;a,Sav roue Kep,c«paJo«c ol KopivO.o. H" r,v y^v, ^(.oc r« 
 vauaym Kal roue v«poJs roue .../.er^poue £rpa,rovro, /c«. ra,v 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LI. 
 
 87 
 
 us that KaralvHv has here the sense of 
 TiTQ^iaKHv, i. e. to iruxim. By bemg pierced 
 in various parts, and bruised by repeated 
 shocks, they would become so leaky, as to 
 be quite icater -logged, and therefore use- 
 less ; and though they did not absolutely 
 sink to the bottom, and might, if no time 
 were lost, be towed to some near port, yet 
 the peril was so great, that few ventured 
 to remain in them. Sometimes, however, 
 the miserable wretches who could find no 
 boats, nor any thing whereon to commit 
 themselves to the sea, clung to the >vreclv ; 
 as we find from a passage of Xen. Hist, 
 i. 6, 30, (cited by Goell.) where it is pro- 
 posed by some of the Athenian command- 
 ers, after the battle of Arginusre, irXuv 
 iiri Tag KaraMvKv'iaQ va'vq, Kai Tovg err 
 avTutv dj/0(jw7rovc, and Xen. Hist. 1. 7, So. 
 I have also noted a passage well illustra- 
 tive of this in Hdot. vi. 17, yavXovQ St 
 ivravOa KarndvffaQ, kuI x^h^ara A«/iwi/ 
 ',ro\\a, &c., where Wessel. very properly 
 understands Kara^vaaq of disabling the 
 ships ; of which use may also be adduced 
 another example in the same author, viii. 
 90, (cited by Dr. Arnold,) where it is said 
 that the crew of a ship that had been 
 sunk, as far as it would sink, were still 
 able to throw their javelins from it with 
 such eff-ect, that they cleared the deck 
 of the ship which had sunk them, and 
 actually took her. Finally, the same 
 sense, 1 would observe, is sometimes found 
 in the cognate term dia(petipio (as in other 
 passages of our author infra 1. 54, and 
 ii. 92) and aTroWvixi in Xen. Hist. 1. 1,7- 
 The above view of the sense, which was 
 first propounded by me in the note to my 
 Transl., has, I find, since been adopted 
 by Pop., Goell., and Arnold, of whom the 
 commentator last mentioned well observes, 
 that ' the Greek triremes were made so 
 light and shallow, that they would float 
 in a manner under water, or rather with 
 parts of the ship above water.' Finally, it 
 is here proper to observe the force of the 
 subjunctire, as denoting what happens ; (on 
 ^vhich see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 514, 5, and 
 
 Kuhner Gr. § 707, 3 and 4,) the sense 
 being, * such as they might happen to have 
 disabled ;' for, as Poppo notices, the ex- 
 pression comes under the rule laid down 
 by Matth., that where the pronoun relative 
 has the signification of quicunque or s% 
 quis, the optative, as said of past action, 
 is usually employed. , 
 
 ^ovtvHv—Kioypelv] Constr. SuKTrXeov. 
 
 Til ^cutting through and tlirough the 
 
 wrecks,' supplying wdrc (answering to iig 
 
 to) (bovtvnv, &c., as serving to denote the 
 
 end or object. This passage is evidently 
 
 imitated by Liban. Orat. p. 173, lioiKovT^Q 
 
 re, Tov Ko^yptlv fiaWov, v rov (pvytiv 
 
 lyiyvovTO, 'were occupied;' where, tor 
 
 (hvytlv, read (povtveiv, and for tov, read 
 
 TV, which is required by iyiyvovTO. Oi 
 
 the word ^ttfCTrXar,— which is rare, and 
 
 indeed without any example m Steph. 
 
 Thcs.,— I have noted the occurrence in 
 
 Dio Cass. 624, 31. Polysen. vi. 16, 3. 
 
 Arrian,Ind. 21,20. 22,6. ^ 
 
 2. ini TToXi) Ti)Q QaKdoariQ iTrixovaiov\ 
 * occupying a great extent of sea.' See 
 note supra i. 1, 2, iiri -kXhotov. So in 
 Plut. Numa we have iizl rd^iv. 
 
 "EXXjjffi] The dative here is one in 
 which reference is implied, signifying for, 
 and where oig usually precedes it, to show 
 that a proposition is affirmed not as gene- 
 rally true, but valid only with respect to a 
 certain person or persons. See Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 388 and 389. . ., r, 
 
 ueyiaTti 5n] 'by far the greatest.' For 
 vulg. avri-ig, Bekk. and Goell. edit, from 
 almost all the best MSS., kavrriQ. The 
 former, however, is retained by Pop. 
 
 3. Trpoc rd vavdyia — tTpd-rrovro} 
 'turned then- attention to the disabled 
 vessels [to save them], and to the slain 
 [to remove them for burial].' Thucyd. 
 has not given a description of the scene 
 which folloiced the battle. It was doubt- 
 less such as that so graphically painted by 
 ^schyl. Ag. 643, bpCJutv dvdovv TrtXayog 
 Alyalop vtKpolQ 'Av^pi^Jv 'Axatoiv, vat;- 
 r.vwv T Ipmriiov. This passage of our 
 author has been imitated by Luciaii, Var. 
 
 •^ 
 
 TrXtianov ^Kparr^Gav, (jjare irpocrKo/niaai Trpog ra Supora, 01 auroTc 
 o /caret yrjv Grpardq tujv (5a fjf^ct pcjv TrpotTtpepoTyOrj/cti. iari be ra 
 2u/3ora Trjg Oeairpwri^oq Xifu]v epr^jnog, 4. tovto ce ironiaavTeq, 
 avOiQ aOooiaOivTtt; iiriirXeov roic Kcp/cvpatoi^' 01 Zl raiq TrXwi/toic:, 
 Koi oaai riaav Xonrai, fiera tcov Arn/ctuv vcwv Kai avTOt avrfTrXtov, 
 ^£i(Tavr€c /^^ ^C TVV yyjv (Jcjxjjv irEipujaiv aTropa'iveiv, 5. rjcr] ce ijy 
 o\pey Kal iTmrai(jJviaTO auTOiQ wc H' iTrinXovv, Kai 01 KopivOioi £$- 
 airivr\g Trpv/mvav eKpovovTo, KaTiSovreg iiKOcri vavg AOr]va'i(t)v irpod- 
 wXiovffag' ag iarspov Tttiv ^SKa (3or)9ovQ 'e6,kinix)pav 01 AOrjvaioi, 
 SeiaavTeg, oinp ejeveTo, fxy] viKt^Ouidiv 01 KeoKvpaloi, Kai ai (jcjtiTipai 
 ^eKa vtjeg oX'iyai dfivvtiv wai. LL "YavTag ovv irpoi^ovTig 01 
 
 Hist. § 42, t. ii. 103, rpaTro/ieroi Trpbg tu 
 vavdyia, TiSv TrXtianov iirtKpdrricTav Kai 
 rd iavT(3v dvti^ovTo, where the writer 
 had also probably in mind a kindred pas- 
 sage of Herodot. viii. 18, 4, wg diaKpiOsvrig 
 
 tK rrjg vavjxaxiciQ ctTD^WrtX^^^"^' '^'^^ 
 /ikv PtKpdSv Kai TiZv vavtjyiojv tTTtKpdTtov. 
 Xifirjv tpT)fiog] Meaning 'a port without 
 a town :' a circumstance, this, especially 
 noticed, because a port usually had a town, 
 of some size or other. So Colonel Leake 
 (North. Gr. iii. 6) says : * I have often had 
 occasion to observe, that places noticed 
 in history only as mountains, harbours, 
 or promontories, are proved, by existing 
 ruins, to have been also fortresses ;' and 
 consequently, I would add, from the pro- 
 tection thus afforded, towns. Finally, with 
 these'words tan dt Xifii^v tpriftog may be 
 compared similar ones in a passage of Acts 
 viii. 26, avTTj (scil. odbg) tariv iprjfiog, 
 meaning, as I have shown in my note 
 there, 'an unfrequented road, carried 
 through a thinly inhabited country.' 
 
 4. baai rjaav Xonrai] Meaning, 'those 
 ten ships which remained of the 120 Cor- 
 cyrtean ships ;' for they had begun the 
 battle with 100 sail (see ch. 47), though 
 they had in all 120. See ch. 25. 
 
 5. £7rc7raia>vi(Tro] 'the paean had been 
 raised,' i. e. the paean for the advance 
 (hence called tfi(3aT^piog), which was sung 
 before battle, and was addressed to the 
 god Mars : on which see MUller's Dor. ii. 
 333. There was another paean sung after 
 battle, addressed to Apollo ; and as the 
 former was a hymn of prayer, so this latter 
 was one of praise. See more in Spauheim 
 on Julian, Orat. p. 233, and on Callim. 
 Hym. Ap. v. 98. Boeckh de Metr. Pind. 
 p. 130, 28. MUller's Dor. i. 197, and other 
 authorities adduced by Duker, Poppo, and 
 Goeller. 
 
 ojg Ig tTTiTrXovi/'] 'as for the advance.' 
 So all the recent editors read, for vulg. 
 
 o}g tTTiTrXovv : and very properly ; for not 
 a few are the passages of the best writers 
 from which it may be proved that both ojg 
 and tig are used in this phrase. Tlie latter 
 of these is mdispensable, and indeed was 
 often used alone. So in Arrian, E. A. ii. 
 20, 5, we have, al vtjtg tig tairXovv IKrtp- 
 TvovTO (where read, from the best MSS., 
 tTriirXovv), and 1 Sam. xvii, 20, 'and 
 shouted for the battle.' The former, wg, is 
 at once elegant and not devoid of force, as 
 Aewotm^ full purpose. See Elmsl. on Soph. 
 CEd. Col. 21, and on Eurip. Iph. T. 1 128. 
 
 TTpvfivav tKpovovTo} lit. * beat or pulled 
 to prow,' rowed sternwards. The expres- 
 sion is elliptical, and we must supply tig 
 or cTTi. The complete ])hrase occurs in 
 Herodot. viii. 84, oi "£\\. tiri Trpvfivrjv 
 dviKpovovTo, and, a little further on, where 
 for tn TTpvfivTjv dvuKpovtaOai read, with 
 Port., ini irpvii. : also in Appian, ii. 866, 
 Trjv vavv Kpovovrtg tTvi irpvfivav, and 
 Onosand. p. 29. The elliptical one is 
 found in Dio Cass. 571, 73. Arrian, Exp. 
 Al. V. 7, 6, and vii. 12. Appian, t. i. 751. 
 Lucian, t. ii. 103. 
 
 How this beating was done, appears from 
 the Scliol. on Aristoph. : llpvfivav Kpov- 
 aaaQai, he says, is used when fitruKaOi' 
 aavTtg 01 tpsrai tXavvouv oTriaio iiti ti)v 
 Trpvfivav, ijjg orav tig Xifisva eiatpxovTai, 
 'iva rriv irpvfivav tig yrjv tx^f^*- vtvovaav: 
 i. e. when the rowers, sitting the contrary 
 way on their benches, row backward ; 
 which was done not only on coming to 
 shore, but (as m the present instance) in 
 retreat ; whereby, as Bauer observes, the 
 ship itself was not turned, as it turned its 
 back on the enemy, but went backward 
 with front to the enemy. 
 
 oXiyat dfivvtiv] ' [too] few to defend 
 them.' Of this idiom (on which see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 448. 1,6. Wyttenbach on Julian, 
 Orat. p. 217, and Schaef. referred to by 
 Bekk.) an example occurs also ui Herodot. 
 
 
88 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LII. 
 
 89 
 
 Kopiv^iot, Kal viroTOTrYiaavTig air ' AOrjviZv uvai ov^ oaaq iwpwv 
 ilXXd ttXhovq, vTTavt^u)povv. 2, Toiq ?f Ki^Kv^aioig (tTTfcTrAtoy 
 yd^ jutaXXov iK tou d(j>avovq) ov^ lujpfZvTO, Kal iOavfxatov Toug 
 
 eKUvai tirnrXiovGi'' tot£ ^i /cal avTul dvt^w^ovv' ^vviOKOTati ya^ 
 rt^r]^ Kill oi KootvOeot ctTTOTpaTrojutvoi rijy ^laXuaiv iiroiwavTO, 
 3. ourtu jU£i' »i dnaXXayr} tyirtro aXXrjXwi', Kat rj vav^a^ia trt- 
 Xfcura H" vuK:ra. 4. rote KtfjKvpaioii: ^£ rrrparoTreSeuo^tvotc «7r« 
 t5 AauKtjUvp at iiKoai vrjec at aTTo twi^ AGrp'wi^ avrac, a»v ^/^X* 
 rXauKTwy Tf o \idyoov Kal ' Av^oKi^rjQ o A£W7opou, Sia twv vt/cpa>v 
 Kai vauayituv 7r^o(TKOjut(Tae<<Ta(, K:aT£7rA£ov £C to aTpaTomcoVj ou 
 
 vi. 109, oXi-yovg tlvai, arpariy ry Mf}d(ov 
 avfifiakUiv. 
 
 Ch. LI. 1. ovx offai; twpwi/] A brief 
 form of expression for ou fiovov oaag 
 twpKOP : oaog here not increasing, but cir- 
 cumscribing the sense, as in Livy xxiv. 8, 
 Non ea sunt merita in me vestra. (Bauer.) 
 
 2. krrkTrXtov yap jxdXXov Ik tou d^pa- 
 vovq] The full sense is : ' for they had 
 sailed too much out of sight to be seen.' 
 There being here an ellipse of ^ l^tiv tKii- 
 vovQ, which words are expressed in another 
 passage infra iv. .30, Ik tov d(pavovQ bp}ir\- 
 oag, {stOTi jLi») i^tiv iKiivovi2. 
 
 vrjtg Utivai tTriTrXtoufft] I entirely 
 coincide in the opinion of Pop. and Bauer, 
 that this is one of those cases (treated on 
 by Matth. Gr. Gr. § 471, 12) in which we 
 have demonstrative pronouns used instead 
 of the adverbs here or tliere ; the speaker 
 thus pointing as it were with his finger. 
 So in Hum. II. t. 604, we have, kuI vvv 
 01 TTrtpa Ktivor ' Apr]Q, and <p. 532, *) ydp 
 'AxiXXtvg tyyvg oct KXovfiov, * Achilles 
 rages there, near the tumult.' And in 
 Xen. An. iii. 5, 9, TroXXd dk opcJ ravra 
 7rpoj3urtt. Poppo, however, does not well 
 render by, * naves illas advcntare dix- 
 erunt ;' for there is a transition ad ora- 
 tionem directam, as infra i. 137, i^t)Xov d' 
 i) ypa(pr), on 9f/i. i]km Trapd ak. And the 
 OTl here is a mere mark of quotation, used 
 after verbs of speaking, as in the passage 
 of our author above cited, and anothei', 
 iv. 92. Xen. An. iii. 1, 8, and elsewhere in 
 the classical writers, as also in the New 
 Testament. (See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 624.) 
 In such a case the oti ought not, in an 
 English translation, to be expressed. Ac- 
 cordingly I would render, 'said, There are 
 ships yonder, making sail towards us,' lit. 
 * those ships there are making sail towards 
 us.' In such passages grammatical pro- 
 f>riety requires that the verb of speaking 
 should have a comma after it. 
 
 ^uvtfffcora^f] ' it was growing dark.' 
 This verb is chiefly used impersonally. 
 The phrase ^vviOKoTal^f. yap ijdrj occurs 
 also in Appian, ii. 285. (where we have 
 an evident imitation of our author.) Xen. 
 Cyr. iv. 5, 5. * vii. 5, 13. Procop. 20 
 and 228. Arrian, E. A. ii. 11, 8. Pollux, 
 
 i- 69. 
 
 Trjv didXvffiv t'7roirt(TavTo'\ * made (i. e. 
 took) their departure,' for luXvOr]aav. 
 So, just after, we have diraXXayr) lykvtTO 
 for dirriXXdyr](Jav. 
 
 3. iTtXfvTa ig vuKTa} A brief mode of 
 speaking for tg vvktu TrpoeXOovaa tre- 
 XevTa, lit. 'having continued up to, ended 
 at night.' The passage has been evidently 
 imitated in Procop. 1 15, 16, and Appian, 
 i. 480. ii. 761 and 822. 
 
 4. at tiKOfft vijeg at, &c.] The second at 
 is not found in several of the best MSS., 
 and it is bracketed by Pop., on the ground 
 that, although it is required, by strict 
 grammatical propriety, (see Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 277, and Buttm. § 125,) yet in not a 
 few uistances it is omitted, even in our 
 author. The instances, however, to which 
 he alludes, are all of them questionable ; 
 nay, that which may be considered the 
 strongest, (namely, a passage infra vi. 55, 
 wg o Tt Pojp.bg atjpaivei Kai y aTrjXt} inpl 
 Trig Twv Tvpdvvwv d^iKiag,) is far from 
 deciding the point ; since there j) after 
 ffTi'iXi] might easily be absorbed, in dicta- 
 tion, by the precedmg ij, or may have been 
 inadvertently omitted by copyists. Ac- 
 cordingly as such omissions are far more 
 likely to have arisen from the carelessness 
 of scribes, than the negligence of great 
 writers, the external testimony of MSS. 
 is always weaker than the internal evi- 
 dence which so readily accounts for such 
 omissions. On the other hand, the inser- 
 tion of the article, hi such cases, by scribeSj 
 would hardly ever take place ; and but 
 rarely by critical correctors. 
 
 r 
 
 \ 
 
 TToXXto van^ov r] oj(p9tiaav. 5. oi ^l Kf^fCupaToi (i/v yd^ vvE) 
 t(j)o(3ri0ri<Tav /mr] TToXfjUtai oitriv, £7rfiTo ^£ eyvujcrav, Kai dypfLiKTavTo. 
 
 LII. Ty ^£ vaTipaia dvayo/Jiivai ai t£ 'ArriKal TpiaKOvra vrjiQ Kal 
 TU)v KipKvpai(M)v oaai ttXwj/uoi rjaav, iTriirXivaav em tov £v rotg 
 ^v(5oToig Xtjutva, €i' J ot Ko^/v0toi (op/novVy ftovXofUvoi Hf)ivai h 
 vaVjitav»J(TOU(T(V. 2. oi ^£ rac; jjlIv vavt; apavTit^ airo rj/g -y»/g, Kai 
 TraparatfiL^evoi jU£T£wpouc, ^avyaUov, vavjJLayiaq ov ciavoov^ivoi ap\£iv 
 aKovrec, 6pLJVTe(: tt poay^y ^vnidvac t£ vuvq sk tujv Aur]V(i}v aKpai- 
 (bveli: Kal (Tcbicn ttoXXu rd dnopa ^viLij3bfir]KOTa, — ai^f.iaX(i)T(i)v J n 
 
 TTtpt (j)vXaKr](;, oug £v ra/<; vavGiv f^xov, Kai eiriaKhvnv ou/c ovaav 
 
 Twv v£wv ev \tL>piii) ifn'}fiio. 3. tou Sf o'ik:ho£ ttXou fiaXXov oiectko- 
 novv oirij KOfii(fOt'i(Tovrai, SiCioru: /t»] oi 'A0r|i'aToi, vopiGavreg 
 
 5. tTTttra ce tyvcorrav] ' but after they 
 recognised them, i. e. knew them [to be 
 friends].' 
 
 Kai wpfi/crai/ro] Render, ' they, too, 
 came to anchor ;' not, as some suppose 
 the sense to be, ' brought them to anchor :' 
 for thus the active would be recjuired, as 
 is found in Horn. Od. iii. 11, Tiiji' d' ioppi- 
 rrav. Lycophron, 872, bppiaag <TKd<pog 
 Herodot. vi. 107, Kurayofievog kg tov M. 
 Tag veag atppi^t. Arrian, E. A. vi. 19, 1. 
 The common mode of interpretation is 
 defended alike by the MSS. and the usus 
 Joquendi ; f<jr I am not aware of any in- 
 stance of oppiffaaOai in an actlce sense ; 
 whereas it often occurs in a reflected one, 
 with the subauditi<m of lavrdg. So in 
 a kindred passage of Xen. Hist. i. 1, 15, 
 iTTtidr) ujpfiiaavTO : as also in Procop. 116, 
 13, (a passage evidently imitated from 
 the present,) Kai (jjr)pi(Tai>To irdvTtg, and 
 72, 26, vtibv bopicrapsviov : also Appian, 
 ii. 854 and 855, wp/iitrarro. And so in 
 another passage of the same author, i. 
 479, 9, ai VTjtg wojutjfrai^ro, it is proper 
 to restore the common reading, wrongly 
 altered by Schweigh., namely, ihppicravTo. 
 Ch. LII. 2. vavg doaurtg aTrb Tijg yiig] 
 At vaug the commentators stumble, and 
 would read dyKvpag. But though that 
 expression is more usual, yet vavg may be 
 tolerated ; for when in port ships were usu- 
 ally drawn ashore, and thus the oj)eration 
 of launching was performed by boats : so 
 our seamen say to heare ship, as well as 
 to heare anchor. With little reason do the 
 editors object to the article at yrjg, for 
 though in such a case it is more usually 
 omitted, yet it is sometimes expressed, (as 
 in the kindred phrase tiravayaytiv dirb' 
 rfjg yTfg, Luke v. 3,) and certainly it is 
 foujid here in all the MSS. except one. 
 tKOVTtg] for adverb tKovrwg, as often ; 
 
 though scarcely ever, as here, joined, not 
 with a verb, but a participle. Ov dia- 
 vouvptvoi, just before, may be rendered, 
 ' having no mind.' 
 
 dKpai(l)vtlg] 'uninjured, fresh.' See 
 note supra ch. 19. The word is, strangely 
 enough, by Dionys. Hal. termed glosse- 
 matical and obscure: yet it is used by 
 Eurip., nay, by Dionys. himself, p. 1067, 
 UKp. xapnKTtip. 
 
 aixpaXiOTwv ts Trepl ipvXaKrjg'] There 
 ii- something not a little perplexed in the 
 construction here ; for, supposing the re 
 here to correspond — as it appears to do — 
 to the Kai hi the next clause, propriety 
 would seem to require that the substan- 
 tives (pvXaKt) and tTnoKtvt) should be in 
 the same case. And indeed two inferior 
 MSS. have <pvXaKt)v, yet that would, 1 
 apprehend, require us to read Kai ti)v ovk 
 tTTKTK. But, in fact, the construction at 
 ■cTn(rKivi)v ovaav is quite different from 
 that at TTcpt (l>vXaKrtg, the accus. beuig, as 
 Duker and Poppo very properly observe, 
 dependent on bpoJVTtg. Accordingly the 
 intermediate words, aixfJ^aXwrtuv re ntpi 
 (pvXaKqg, o\)g iv Talg vavaiv ftxof, form 
 a separate construction, in which, from 
 its very nature, rt can have no place, 
 and instead of that is rather requh^d 
 ye, utique, iimxime, on which see Hoogev. 
 Part. 1 13. And this I have no doubt was 
 originally written by our author. Certain 
 it is that the two words are so perpetually 
 confounded, as to render the authority of 
 MSS. in this case of little weight. 
 
 tiTKTKtvriv OVK ovffav] for dvaiy scil. 
 bpCjvTeg, 'and seeing that there were no 
 means of refittmg the ships.' 
 * 3. TOV de oiKade ttXov SittTKoirovv] 'they 
 turned their thoughts on saiUng homeward.* 
 Tliis constr. with the genit. occurs in Dio 
 Ciiss. 157, 28. 517, 15. On the nature of 
 
90 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 OL. 87, 1-] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LIV. 
 
 91 
 
 AtAua^at rag oTrov^tk ^i6ti Jg x^lpaf; »]AOov, ovk i(Zai a(j>aq 
 anoirXfiv. LIII. "E^oSev ovv aurolt.- iv^^aq k' KeXifTiov f>/3t- 
 l^aaavTag avw KvpvKHov, 7rpo(J7rf>i//a( Tolg 'ABiivaioig Km irtlfjav 
 TToi^daaeat' nefixPavTjq te eXtyov Toid^e' 2. '' 'A^iKUTe, (S av^^Ei; 
 ASrivaloi, TToX^iov ap^ovTtq Kai awov^dg XiovTEg' ij^dv ydp ttoAc- 
 ^iovg Tovg v^UTepovt: ri/iwpou/itvotc e/niraSt^v iaraaOi, dirXa dvrmpd- 
 ^nvol. 3.^ H B' u>Tv yvo!>^iri iarl KwXmiv re v/nag inl Ke^Kvpav ,/ 
 aAAoore, ei Trot (5ovX6^ieOa, ttAeTv, icai ra^ <T7rovBdq Xitre, ^fxag 
 TovdBe Xa(5iJVTEg TT^iZrov, x?"^^"^^^ <^C TroAf^totc." 4. ol /ulv Br] 
 , rotaJra uttov'^ twv gc %>/ci;pat'wv ro /luv arparoiTEBov, oaov kin]- 
 K-ou(7£v, avf/3or?<j£v ^u^uc" Aa/3£ly t£ aurou? Ka\ aTTO/crelvar oi ^t 
 M,,va7oi rotate airEKplvavro' 5. '* Oora a^^Oiuev ttoA^^oi^, ^' 
 «i'%C nfAoTrovvricTi^Di, ouVe rac cTTrov^cic AJo^iev* Kf/o/cu^iatotc Bl 
 roiaK W^^^XOiQ ovm, (^oriOol ijXOo,^,v, 0. h fulv o5v aXXoai ttoi 
 (3ovXtGee ttXuv, ov KioXvofjiev' u Be iwl Ke^kv^uv TrAeucTHcr^t, r] 
 7l\r' '"'T'''' ^' , X^,^^'^»'> oJ TTEpioxpdfjLEOa Kard TO Bvvar6v:' 
 LIV. Toiavra Tuiv 'AOfivaiwv dnoKpivai^iivvJv, ol filv Ko^ivOioi rdv 
 TETrXovvrdv iir' oikov irapEOKEvdlovTO, kch r^oiraiov iaTr)aav iv 
 TOig iv T^ i^TTEipio 2u/3orocc- ol Be Kfp/cupalot rd te vavdyia Kai 
 
 the genit.,— which does not depend on -mnl 
 understood,— see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 342, 2. 
 Of ^t here the force is such that, though 
 found alone, it lias corresponding to ''it 
 a /«j/ suppressed and left to be under- 
 stood in the preceding sentence ; e. g. 
 Horn. II. a. 3, iroWag S' l<p9ifiovg, where 
 the dt corresj>onds to the fiev suppressed 
 at fxvpi' dXyi' teijKe. So, in the present 
 instance, the dk corresponds to a su[)pressed 
 fiev at t/ffvxa^ov, vavfiaxiag ov diavoov- 
 fievoi. So in one of our great English 
 writers (Locke) we have, by a similar 
 mode of expression, * You pray ;— but, it 
 IS not that God would brhig you to the 
 true religion.' Perhaps, however, hi both 
 these cases, the £t may be simply adversa- 
 tive, like dWd in the sense imo rero. 
 
 Ch. LIII. ]. KtXijTiov} The diminutive 
 of keKtic (a light-horseman), and therefore 
 denoting something very light, and, by 
 use, the light s^</ attendant on a ship, like 
 our cock-boat. 
 
 ' avtv KrfpvKtiov] insvjne, or caducem. 
 Ihis was a straight stick, of wood or of 
 metal, encircled around with two serpents, 
 having their crests opposite to each other, 
 so as to bear the form of the letter 4>. 
 Thus it answered to the ccuhiceus of Mer- 
 cury. Sometimes, however, instead of ser- 
 pents, it was encircled by sprigs of olive, 
 mdicative of a desire for reconciliation. 
 
 The not bearing this symbol was, to show 
 they did not consider themselves at wary 
 so as to need its use. 
 
 For 7rpo7rf/i;//ai Pop., Bekk., and Goell. 
 edit 7rpo(nTSfA\l/ai, which reading may be 
 confirmed from a i)assage, imitated from 
 the present, of Appian, i. 362, 10. In the 
 words following, for 7refi\pavTeg one would 
 have rather expected TrefifpekvTeg, but, in 
 fact, messengers so sent were regarded 
 as merely the mouth-pieces, as it were, for 
 exjiressing what their senders had to say ; 
 and therefore those senders might, as*in 
 the present mstance, be said to utter what 
 was said. 
 
 3. Kai rag (nrovddg Xvere] One should 
 rather have expected Xvuv, but as that 
 has no support from MSS., we may regard 
 Xvtre as a negligence of expression, per 
 (Tvyxvmv, (as says Pop.) by which Xvtrt 
 dei)ends on the a' at d d', the sense being, 
 * and if ye thus (Kai, for (uhoque) break 
 the ^treaty,' i. e. virtually break it, &c. 
 Of ti TToi (iovXofitOa, just before, the sense 
 
 is, * wherever ye wish.* 
 
 6. ov TTtpioxpofieOa] This verb sig- 
 
 nifies properly 'to look aromid, look at, 
 
 view coolly ;' and thence to neglect, to 
 
 }>ermU. 
 
 Cii. LIV. 1. Iv ToXg kv ry rfntiQt^ 
 
 'S.vfioToig] * at the continental Sybota,' as 
 
 opposed to the uisular. 
 
 I 
 
 \ 
 
 v^Kooic «v.i\ovro T« Kara' a^a,, H^v^x^kyra v^o r. ro„ poy k«. 
 dZov, o, YevJ^evoc t5c vvKri, Suad^aaev aura ,ra,.r«x.., /«< 
 rpo^aTov «vri.r.<,av Iv roTc i. r, vn<^V 2"P-«.c, u.c v.v....«r.c. 
 / yyoiuv 8^ lKar6po. ro.^'St r.)v v«„v ,rpo<re,ro.^<ra.-ro Kopn-W.o. 
 
 ^X.T<rra Kai ve^poJc Tpo,SKO^l<^a.,9ai, Ka, «vgp«C ^xov"? -Xf"^*-- 
 rouc oiK i\d.aov, x^\'i<^v, vaSc rs Karaduaavr., ^ep. epco^.Kovra, 
 ?,r..«v rpo^aToV Kap.upaTot 81. rp.a.ovra va«c M«X.-« S.afu- 
 na,.r.c, K«i '^..8.) 'AOnvaTo. n'Xflov, aveXo^evo. ra Kara .,/.«,■ a«ro«c 
 va.«y.« -cai v.KpoOc, Ka) or. a^roTc r^ re ^porepa.a Trpu^vav Kpovo- 
 ^.vo. ;.ex.op.-v o; Kopiv0.o. I8/,.r.c raC Arr.Kac va.c, K«; e..^. 
 ,]X9ov [of iOnvaTo.], oJk dvri,rX.o. ./c ro,. Supor,uv, Sia ravra 
 
 AvEiXovTo} Of this expression the full 
 sense is, ' raised, and took up' the floating 
 corpses and buoyant persons ; for we luive 
 here a frequent term to denote the taking 
 up of the dead for burial, and also the 
 taking of such of the wrecks of vessels as 
 might yet be serviceable, or parts of those 
 wrecks, or articles, or persons lioating about 
 (so we have in Horn. Od. fi. G7, rrivaKag 
 Tt vedv Kai aiiniara <pb)TU)v). Such 
 are denoted in ^schyl. Ag. 043, by the 
 expression vavTim tpe'nria, for vavayia, 
 with which may be compared that ot 
 Soph. Aj. 308, vtKpotv IpeiTria. The same 
 expression occurs also infra u. 92. Ut 
 course U trig QaXAfrang is to be here 
 understood, which is expressed m Plato, 
 Menex. 14, ovx dvaipeOkvTtg U rfiQ OaXaff- 
 (Trfg The phrase,— but in inverse order,— 
 01 vsKpol Kai vavdyia, occurs in Hdot.vm. 
 12, and in our author infra vu. 12. 
 
 Their being able to obtain possession 
 of the wrecks was, of course, a proof of 
 victory; as the not doing, or not attemptiiig 
 it was a proof of defeat. See infra i. 0.1, 
 and note. With the expression ra vav- 
 
 dyia—iKevexO^VTa, compare a very similar 
 
 one in Hdot. viii. 12, ol ^h vEKpol Kai vav- 
 
 r/yiu i^tipopsovTo ig rag 'A(p. 
 
 Tov pov] ^tlie curreut, or tide; as in 
 
 Hom. Odys. v. 451, we have, iravfftv tbv 
 
 poop, i(TX^ ^i KVfia. 
 ' yevontvog] The verb ytyvo/iut, while it 
 
 has the general signification sum or fo, yet 
 
 requires to be rendered variously, accord- 
 ing to the subject and context, having the 
 
 several senses to become, or to take place; 
 
 also to arise, spring up ; both in the fig. 
 
 sense of the word, as used of origin, to 
 
 emanate (which is found in Hdot. in. 48), 
 
 or to arise, as a report ; and likewise the 
 
 natural one, as said of a tcind. ^ 
 
 2. TTpoatiroiljffavTo] * riiuhaitcratit, 
 
 'had claimed.' "Qfrrc Kn\ vavdyia -rrXilfTTa 
 Kai vtKpovg TrpoaKOfi'KJtaOai, * so as to 
 bring to [their station at Sybota] ^very 
 many wrecks and corpses.' In ch. 50, 3, 
 we have rlov ttXhgtmv (scil. tG>v vavay. 
 Kai vtKpu>v), *the greater part of,' &c. 
 And such may be the sense here. It 
 seems that, after a sea-fight, the taking 
 up of wrecks, &c. was similar to the re- 
 moving of the dead for burial in a land- 
 engagement ; which usually decided which 
 party had been victorious. 
 
 lireidii I/X0OV] Bckker and Arnold here 
 subjoin, from many good MSS., ot 'AOrj- 
 vaToi : and Pop. inserts the words, though 
 within brackets. Goeller, after having, 
 in his 1st edit., strenuously mamtamed 
 the authenticity of the words, m his 2nd 
 quite abandons them, and comes over to 
 the opinion of Steph. that they are not 
 genuine, and that the true subject of the 
 verb here is KtpKvpaloi, to be taken from 
 the context. To the argument, that had 
 01 KtpKvpaloi been the subject, our author 
 would have written Kai ipxofiiroig avToig 
 01 Hop. OVK dvTkTrXeov, he well replies, 
 that thus it would have been quite super- 
 fluous for the words tTrtidrf riXOov to have 
 been written, since the words put in the 
 former place, eTrnSr) 'AenvaXoi vXOov, 
 signify nothmg else but i-n-eiSri kdrivaioi 
 lOQUitravTO. And why ? because also after 
 the opuifftc here mentioned, the Corinthians 
 had finally collected the wrecks and bodies. 
 Dr Arnold, indeed, strongly contends for 
 the words, urging that ch. 52 decides that 
 thev have been rightly inserted, and that 
 i\iQ Atlwnians are the real subject of the 
 verb r]XOov. But it is there said that the 
 Athenians only made sail for the port of 
 Sybota, not the Athenians aiui Corcyrceans; 
 of whom the latter had nearly thrice the 
 number of ships, and were the prmcipals. 
 
OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER J. CAT. LVH. 
 
 03 
 
 l\ 
 
 I 
 
 92 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 TpoTToiov laTYjaav. ovtu) jUfcv tKareoot vfKci 
 
 1' ij^iovv. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 LV. o; B'e 
 
 Tii) aro- 
 
 KoptvOioi aTTOTrXeovTiq iir o'l/cou, Ava/cropiov, o ttxriv €7rt to) 
 /uari Tov ' AfAirpaKiKov koXttov, tiXov airaTy' (//v o£ fcoirov KepKU- 
 patwv Kai f/Cf/vwv) /cat KaTatrriidarrtc; cv aura) Kopivaiouc ot/c»7TO{jac 
 av£vaIpi7(Tav err' o't/cou* /cat rtui' Kfp/cvpatwv oKraKOtriouc; jiiav, — ot 
 >i<Tav 3ouXot, — ant^ovTO, ttevt^kovtu ^s kcu ^laKoaiovQ crjtTavTeq 
 itjiuXaaaov, kuI iv Btpantia ii\ov ttoAAt^, ottu)Q avroiq rrjv KtpKvpav 
 avavti>p»J(Tavr6c: TrpocrTTOt/jtratav* eru-y^^avov 0£ /cat oura^itfi aurwv oi 
 ttXhovq Trpwroi ovrt^ t^Jc ttoAcwc. 2. >; jufv oi'^v KfpK:upa ourai 
 TTipiyiyvtrai tw TToXifHO tiov KofHrOitoVj Kai ai nnq twv A(^Tjvatwv 
 avfvwpjidav £$ aurfjt,'. 3. carta Sfc aurrj Trpwrrj iyU'^TO tov iroXijuov 
 
 Hence Dr. Arnold's ^ ijroumi for decision' 
 is no ground at all. 
 
 While, then, external testimony, that of 
 MSS., is in favour of the words, iufenud 
 evidence is quite against them : for, be- 
 sides their yielding, as we have seen, a 
 very disputable sense, their insertion may 
 the more easily be accounted for from the 
 likelihood of some attempt being made by 
 half-learned sciolists to supply a nomina- 
 tive which seemed to tliem wanting ; and 
 nothing is so probable as that they should 
 take it (as Stepli. supposes) from the ])re- 
 ceding words, kcu kTrticn) 'A6t]i'atoi yXOw. 
 Accordingly in the Cod. Clar. we have 
 'AOrji'ciioi without the o'l. It is, indee<l, 
 harsh that two verbs S(j close together 
 as 7}/\0ov and avTinXeov should have the 
 subject denoted by the suppressed pro- 
 nouns, il'ifferent. Yet such instances not 
 uiifrequently occur in our author, and are 
 occasionally found in others of the best 
 ancient writers. And, after all, the harsh- 
 ness involved in retaining yXOov without 
 a subst. expressed, is not so very great ; 
 since the word may take its subject, not 
 from the remote 'HtpKvpaioi H, but from 
 the nearest antecedent nvToiq, which 
 though ^>/«ct''//?/>-^ in the clause preceding, 
 yet, when put in the natural order, in con- 
 struing, conuis lastj and is therefore quite 
 near to iiXOou. 
 
 Cii. LV. 1. i]v St KOivov KtpKfpat'wv] 
 ¥ioiv. governs the gen'dhc as well as the 
 datire 
 
 61 tirrav SovXai] From the great dis- 
 proportion here between the freemen and 
 the slaves, there is reason to think that 
 the CorcjTteans chiefly manned their fleet 
 with the latter. Indeed, considering the 
 smallness of their territorv, it would not 
 have been possible to man so large a fleet 
 from the freemen only : and there is no 
 doubt that slaves were more or less em- 
 ployed in all the navies of Greece, even 
 
 the Athenian. So in vii. 13, the Athenian 
 seamen are said dvSpoLTroSa YKKapiKCi 
 dvTffi(3il3a<rai VTTfp <T<pijjv. 
 
 ' SfjffavTeg i(ptAaaaov] This is not to be 
 taken as eijuiv. to dijaavrtg tTx^v, ' kept 
 them in bonds;' but the sense is, * after 
 putting them in bonds, they guarded 
 them,' by committing them to the care of 
 certain individuals, who were responsible to 
 the state for their ransom, if any escaped. 
 tv Ofpairsia dxov] * treated with studied 
 attention.' This is one of the many phrases 
 formed by tx^'^ ^^'^^^^ ^ subst. and Iv, both 
 in the classical and scriptural writers. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 577- The phrase in ques- 
 tion is found also in Zosim. iv. 56, 1, and 
 the Schol. on Soph. (Ed. Col. 457- 
 
 .' oTTtog — 7rpo(T7rotr]'Teiav'\ *in order that, 
 on their return, they might gain over Cor- 
 cyra to them.' A somewhat rare use of 
 rtj'axwpHi^ and a Thucydidean one of 
 TrpotTTTOjew. So in a passage of our author 
 infra 1. ii. we have, <pd<TKwv Trpoairotrfativ 
 ai)Tt)v, ovfTciv TToXefiiav, and elsewhere, t^v 
 TToXiv Bj/|3«to(c ■7rpo(Tirou)(r(n\ There is 
 an adjunct notion of suhjiKjation ; though 
 of itself the word only signifies facio ut 
 meum sit, adjinKjere, especially amlcltid. So 
 Herodot. i. G, tovq Si (piXovg TrpofffTroiif- 
 (TUTO, and vi. 66, TrpoairoiktTai Ki(iiova. 
 This use is, however, confined to the middle 
 voice. 
 
 2. TTtpiyiyvsTai'] * survived the danger,* 
 was saved. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 402, d. 
 Or rather, as Poppo renders, Corinthios 
 bello superabant. So infra ii. 13, we have, 
 7repii(Ti(T9ai T<p TroXkfKf), and iii. 45, TTtp. 
 Tip tnij^ovXtvpaTi. Procop. p. 203 Ac 207, 
 (cited by Pop.) ry noXtfitp Kara Kpdrog 
 avTojv TTipdrreffOai, and Cantacuz. iii. 35, 
 TTipiyiyvirrOai iv Ttfi 7roX£/if/>. 
 
 3. avTTi] for tovto, though it is, by 
 attraction, drawn to the same gender with 
 the substantive. S^ifftv, just after, is 
 used, and not avrdig, because, as Goeller 
 
 1 
 
 i ''\ 
 
 TOiq KopivOioiq eq TOvq 'AOrivaiovq, ''Tt <J(j>i<Tiv fv (nrov^aiq /it era 
 KipKvpaiiov ivavfiia'^ovv. 
 
 LVI. Mtra Tuvra ^' tvOvq /cat ra^e £ur£/3i? yeviaOai AOrjvaiotq 
 Kai ritXoTrovi'rjcTiotc ^uicpopa tq to TroXe/utTv. 2. Twv yap KoptvOiwv 
 TToaacTOVTijjv oir(jjq ^TiimtoprjffnvTai avrovq, viroTOwrjaavTiq t»jj' eyOpnv 
 avTiJjv ol A6rjva7oiy rioTtOaiara^, oi oiKovaiv ettl tu) iaUf.ui) Tvq llaA- 
 X»li'»jc, Kopivdiu)v aVoZ/couc, fauroJv ^£ £u/ufid)(0vc </)opou vnoTEXtiq, 
 tKtXwov TO iq UaXXiivriv Tii^oq /coQfXfiir, /cat oiLitipovq ^ovrat, Tovq 
 T£ tTTtSij/tioupyoug f/CTTf/iTray, Kat to Xoittov jit»i ^i^eaOai, ovq kutu 
 iToq £/ca(TTOV Kopivdioi iiTiiLnroV ^tiaavTEq /ut) aTTocTTivaiv, viro re 
 ritpSt/c/cou 7rft0ojU£Voi /cat KopivSiuyv, Tovq r£ aXXovq Tovq inl 9pa/07C 
 ^vvcnroGTriaaxn ^v/nimayjDvq. LVII. Taura ^£ irpoq TOvq FloTt^ata- 
 
 observes, atrta iykvtro toI. KoptvOioig is 
 equivalent to airiav tffxov o'l Kop. Ev 
 a-rrovSaXg, vigente f»jedere. 
 
 Ch. LVI. 1. eg to TroXefitXv} * tending 
 to war.' 
 
 2. yap here is inchoatire and ex2)H€atire, 
 and may be rendered nempe, nimirum. 
 '^ Trpao-fTorrwv] contrmmj, dermmj. So 
 i. 132, irpdrraeiv ri ig rovg EiXturac- So 
 the old English, to practise and practice. 
 
 rt/io)pr/(Torrai] So Bekker edits, from 
 several of the best MSS., for vulg. diro- 
 (TTTitTojvTai, which has been retained by 
 Pop. and Goell. The question is one not 
 to be determined by MSS., but by philo- 
 logical reasons : yet so uncertain are these 
 in the present case, that we are not enabled 
 to pronounce positively as to the matter in 
 debate. 
 
 ^viifidxovg (popov vTroTtXdg] Urihutary 
 aUii's,' i. e. those who did not furnish troops 
 or ships, but a money payment in lieu. See 
 supra ch. xix. Mitch, on Arist. Vesp. 669, 
 and on the construction Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 322, p. 460. 
 
 TO kg \\aXXr]vr\v rtlxog] It is probable 
 there were but two walls ; that on the 
 northern or the Thracian side, and the 
 southern or the peninsular ; the latter of 
 which must have been meant against the 
 Athenians, and therefore was required to 
 be demolished. 
 •^ Tovg iTTiSripiovpyovg] From what is 
 said infra v. 47, from Hesych., Etyraol. 
 Mag., Livy xxxii. 22. Aristot. Pol. iv. 4, 
 and other writers, it appears that ^/jjuioup- 
 yoi was the name given in the Doric states 
 to the magistrates who transacted public 
 business asprocuratores plebis etsuperiorum 
 magistratuum in salute civitatis cumnda 
 administri. So answering to the tribmii of 
 the Greek-Latin colonies, and the demarchi 
 of the Athenians. On which subject, little 
 
 capable of certain decision, more complete 
 and perhaps precise information may be 
 found in Wachsmuth, Antiq. Gr. i. 1, p. 9.3, 
 and MUller, Dor. i. 2, 46. Sui)posing, 
 however, the same magistrates to be here 
 meant, why are they called liri dt]fiiorpyoi I 
 To account the trri, with an ancient critic 
 cited by the Schol., as superfluous, or to 
 cancel it, with others, is merely cuttimj the 
 knot. That the word is genuine, is evi- 
 denced by two passages plainly written 
 in imitation of the present, of Li ban. Or. 
 Potid. p. 491, B. and 493, A. It must, 
 then, be retained, and accounted for as 
 best it may. It may be supposed to refer 
 rather to the officer being sent out tTri, 
 over, i. e. to govern colonies. I am, how- 
 ever, rather disposed to give the preference 
 to the conjecture (for beyond that we are 
 not able to go) of Goell. in his 2nd edi- 
 tion, who takes it to express an additional 
 or extra drjuiovpybg sent by the mother 
 country to act as a sort of assessor to the 
 demiurgi appointed by the colonists them- 
 selves, and thus as a representatire of the 
 mother country, to defend her interests 
 and sui)port her authority. 
 
 Tovg iTTi ep^KTig] Poppo, from several 
 of the best MSS., cancels the rovg. But, 
 as we may far better account for its omis- 
 sion than its addition by the scribes, it is 
 very properly retained by Bekk.and Goell. 
 Of ^vvaTTOffTTjiTioai the sense is, 'bring over 
 to revolt with them.' 'A<picrTi)fii, in the 
 active, signifying to solicit to revolt ; m the 
 middle, to revolt. 
 
 ^ Ch. LVII. 1. TavTa U -rrpbg, &c.] The 
 MSS. fluctuate between irpbg (the common 
 reading) and irtpl, which is found in several 
 MSS., and has been edited by Pop. and 
 Goell. ; while the vulg. vpog has been re- 
 tained by Bekk., and, I think, very pro- 
 perly, the other reading being such as 
 
\ 
 
 i 
 
 II 
 
 I 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 9 + 
 
 ;uova TT.iUTraiis otto)? ttoAe^ioC 7^^ noriSa/ac £V£/ca J7ro(TracT£a>g- 
 
 naov av Tov 7roA€fiov fitr r^ '„,„, tc;;v ttoXcwv rag 
 
 r, irXimov ^roXio... ^uXaK.,v ^x""' '"^*"« ''" 
 
 savoura of a mere gloss, or emendation, 
 ^ouS on the view of the sense (s.nee 
 taken by Abresch) aceord ng to wh.ch the 
 words were supposed to unport that the 
 rne« pursued by way of Keparat.o 
 for war were against the Conatkutm, n.>t 
 he Pot itons. A distinction, this rather 
 subtle than well-founded and wh.eh .s 
 opposed by the/.rf, that the Pot.d-ean^ 
 had already shown unequivocal enm.ty to 
 Athens. After all, however, the Trpf '^ 
 susceptible of the very sense yielded by 
 the «pi, namely, «•» reference to, <mod 
 ^d„<,^« coJrMd, touclunn; of wh C 
 Tveral examples may be seen 'n Steph 
 Thes. and Vigor ; though irip. is fat more 
 usual in this sense. , 
 
 Ine^oX^f^o^ro] 'had become or was an 
 enemy [to the Athenians] .' See Dio Cass. 
 1 xlvii. 6, and note supra ch. xxxvi 1, 
 and Blomf. on iEschyl. Ag. 131. ^ 
 
 2 K01V7J rrpoc abrbv ivavnovfiivoiQ] 
 * engaged in common hostilities agamst 
 
 ^t:'e-;rpa^(T..-orro.c] See note infra iv. 
 89. npo<r67rotaro. 'brought over, oi, 
 ?was bringing over:' on which sense of 
 the word see Valck. on Herodot vi. 66. 
 oLpoak^eps Xoyouc, just after, the sense 
 is, ' was making proposals. ^ ^ , ru^ 
 
 V TOiQ kni ep^'«r,c] Meamng simply (by 
 an idiom characteristic of our author)^ at 
 or ' m Thrace ;' not ' Thraceward as 
 Dr. Arnold renders. Though by Ihmce 
 making proposals is always to be under- 
 
 stood that part which ^^^^%:^%'l'^, 
 pied with Greek colonics, namely, the coast 
 of theWan from Thessaly to the Hel- 
 lespont. Those parts were called ra .Trt 
 
 ^i^uaxa^ scil. ahr^, ^vhich word is 
 JreZd\L ii. 29, and in Tlato, Lpis • 
 ^i The ra, a little after, is not found i 
 several of the best MSS., and has been 
 cancelled by Poppo, but, I thmk, wrongly 
 Lrthe word was as likely to be absorbed 
 in the ra preceding, as to have originated 
 In a repetition of Uie ra. IMi- appears 
 too, from the construction, fl'';^\,'^l[ 
 IXot ravra ra x^^pta, 'o/xopa ovra{ mas 
 much as they were neighbouring ) Iv^i 
 
 '^Tir.'lltfVsfaT The number of 
 genirals here, eUun, is one so very un- 
 usual at Athens at this period, and s 
 suspicious seems the circumstance of such 
 iTumber being sent with «« small a force 
 as a thousand men (especially when it 
 is considered that five other g^'^e^^'VX/t 
 soon sent off with a second army) that 
 Knieger would read eight (.. e. four) ; a 
 c." elture, this, highly probable, t or eveii 
 if we were to suppose (with Schoemaiin 
 Antiq. Jur. Publ. p.252) that the generals 
 in question were extraordimni, or o^er 
 and above the ten state genei^ls properly 
 so caUed,and employed in separate services 
 independently of them, the number would 
 still appear suspicious, and the conjecture 
 of Kinieger not the less estimable. 
 
 OL. 87, l] 
 
 LTBEU I. CAP. LVTIT. 
 
 95 
 
 LVIII. noriSaiarai Zl ir^^avr.Q fxlv Km Trap 'AOnvalovg ^^c^^ac, 
 
 r^v AaKe^a'ifxova ^uera KopivOii^v [in^aaaov] ottc^C troc^acraivro 
 ri,.u>plav, ^v ^iv, .TrecSr} tK re ' AOr,valu>v U :roXXou ^paaaovre, 
 oi^lv eipovro ^VerriSaov, aXX* al vm<^ al km Ma/c^govmv Kai .ttl 
 ai>ag OMOtoi^; ^^^^^^v, Kal ra riXr, r^v AaKeUfxovuov Xvireax^ro 
 
 Ch. LVIII. 1. et ttojq Tnifreiavl * [to 
 try] whether by any means they could 
 persuade.' This use of ti ttwq is frequent 
 in the best writers, especially Homer and 
 Thucyd. See Mattli. Gr. Gr. § 526. Of 
 uTj^kv viior. the sense is, 'to introduce 
 no change of polity :' an interpretation 
 confirmed by Liban. Orat. Potid. 493, 6, 
 movro Sk [iiidkv vcwrfpi^ftv Tripi rrjv 
 TToXiP' i^v Se rov tvovra Kofffiov rt]Q 
 TToXiTHag. The measures in contempla- 
 tion would really have been a change of 
 the polity of Potidsea. With the (r^w»/ 
 TTfpi vttorepi^tiv we may compare iy. 51, 
 vTTOTrrtvffdvTiov tg avrovg n vtwrepiKeiv : 
 also ii. 73, kTriffKrinrovat. vfuv nrjdtv veu)- 
 rtpi^tiv TTtpi rr)v ^vfifiaxiav. In all these 
 passages the change in view is a change of 
 polity. This is e.rpressed at i. 115, vttore- 
 piffai ^ovXofi'cVog rr)v TroXireiav. 
 
 tTrpaaaov] I have followed the recent 
 editors in putting this within brackets. 
 It came doubtless from the margin, and 
 arose from a false i)unctuation of the 
 words following. For tuporro, ' impetra- 
 bant,' ' obtained,' (see my Lex. N. T. in v.) 
 Bekk. edits rjvpovro. But this, as Poppo 
 has shown, is contra morem Thucyd. And 
 ivpovro, which Goell. adopts, is confirmed 
 by Liban. Orat. p. 493, who closely follows 
 Thucyd. 
 
 '^ sTTiTT/^f lov] farourdbh, pacifiCy equiv. to 
 tipi\va\ov in a'kindred passage at i. 29. 
 
 dW at vritg al— tTiXfov] The second at 
 depends upon some participle understood : 
 as for instance, tKTrtfKpetlaai, ' bound for,' 
 which is confirmed by Libanius, who sup- 
 plies fc£ 'A9r)vCjv. Goell. thinks this is the 
 same as though our author had written al 
 vfjeg at tTri MaK. -rrXkovffai tni MafC. tirXtov. 
 And so Gottleb. supplies TzXkovaai. But 
 either of these two views would involve a 
 truism. In the words fcai £7ri a^ag ofioiwg, 
 ' and alike against them,' there is no little 
 force and meaning. 
 
 ra reXri] Meaning the authorities or per- 
 sons holding public offices of governinent 
 or magistracy ; a use of the word chiefly 
 existing among the Lacedicmonians, to 
 denote their Epiiori ; though occasionally 
 the term was applied to others, both Greek 
 (as Xen. Hist. vi. 5, 3, ra n'syiffra rkXri 
 IV Udory TToXti) and barlxirkin. So Xen. 
 
 C}T. vi. 5, 3, Kvpv TE Kai rolg Tltpffujy 
 rkXeai. How the word came to have tins 
 sense, the learned are not agreed. The 
 best account given of the matter seems to 
 be that of the Scholiast on this passage, 
 namely, that the Lacednemonians bestowed 
 this appellation on their magistrates, lid rb 
 rkXog rolg Trpdy/xafft ri9Bvai. The word 
 rkXog is derived from the 2nd aor. of reXXo), 
 which signifies to put or settle, to bring to 
 an end, complete, perfect any action, or settle 
 any business. And thus rkXog means a 
 inishinq, seUlinq, or settlement of any busi- 
 ness. So Horn. II. xvi. 630, Iv yap x^P^^* 
 rkXog TToXk^ov, tirkojv S' Ivl (iovXy, and 
 Odyss. XX. 74, Kovpycr' airrjaovaa rtXog 
 9aXepolo ydfioio. Hence it came to denote 
 the business itself so settled, effected, or 
 transacted, (so iEschyl. Choeph. 749, yva- 
 (f>evg rpo<ptvg rs ravrhv dx^rrjv riX( g, and 
 Agam. 882 ;) and thence also »Jice, as 
 ^schyl. Eum. 713, offoig liKaaribv rovr 
 iirkaraXrai rkXog, and Agam. 1175, fidv- 
 TIC m' 'AttoXXwv rt^S' sirk<Trr}(rfv reXti, and 
 Pers. 200. Pind. Nem. xi. 10, rsXog SutCe- 
 Kd^rivov TTspdffsi. And so in the phrase, 
 of frequent occurrence in Thucyd. and the 
 Attic writers generally, ol iv rkXti, those 
 in office. Moreover, rkXog, by a common 
 metonymy, (such as that found in the 
 term dpxn, beginning or mle, as used for 
 beginner or rukr,) came to mean an officer, 
 or pci-son who held the office, as a magis- 
 trate, or ruler. So in ^Esch. c. Sept. 1016, 
 we have, roiavr tSo^e n^Se Ka5^tio)v 
 TsXei, the chief magistrate, the arcJion : in 
 which view we may compare potestas in 
 Latin and podestd in Italian. Hence 
 (I would notice) may be understood the 
 words of ^sch. c. Theb. 149, Ai60ev -jroXt- 
 uoKpavrov reXog dyvbv, which are not ill 
 rendered by Schutz, ' Tuque, o casta Jovis 
 filia, ad bella perficienda constituta prases' 
 Thus the word came to have the very 
 same force as dpxr), and no wonder, since 
 the finisher of any business is as much 
 entitled to be called its potestas as its 
 originator or author. And thus are we 
 enabled to discover the full force and 
 propriety of the sublime designation in 
 Hebrews xii. 2, d<j)opMvrtg eig 'IrjtTovv rbv 
 TYfg Trifrrecjg dpxvybv Kai rtXtnorrfV, the 
 Originator and Finisher or Perfector, 
 
 il 
 
i/i 
 
 96 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. r. 432. 
 
 auroTc, vv Ul norl^aiav lujmv 'AOrjvaToi, k t^v 'Arrifcrlv ka^aXuv,^ 
 roT£ g»i Kara tov Kmpov ruZrov a^lcrrarrfu ^era XaA/C(g£a>v Kai 
 Borrcai'tor, /cotvy Suvo|UO(Tnvrec. 2. Kai O ep^t'/c/cag Trtt'Oa XaXK.Stac, 
 rag tTrl OaXacTap vroXac EKXtTTovrat,- fcal /carafiaXdvruc, avotKicraaOat 
 £C "OXuvOov, iuiav T£ 7roX(v ravTr]v 'lax^P^v irm^cJaadaC roiQ re 
 UXiirodm Tovroiq r^g £«urou y^lc t?k Muy^ov/ac TTfj^l t»)v BoXf3>)v 
 Wl^ivriv i^u)KE vtia^aOai, eu)^ nv o npoq ' AOvraiovQ noXtfXog y. 3. Kai 
 ol jLilv dvwKltovTo re, KaOai^oOvTii: rat; TToXttg, /cai k noXtfiuv nafn- 
 aKwatovTO. LIX. Al ^l T^idKovra v^iQ rwv 'AOm'aiiov arpiKvovvrai 
 ic Tcl tirl e^aKTii;, /ceil KaTciXain(5dvovai t,W Uort^aiav^ Kai TaXXa 
 d(p^aTi)KOTa. ' 2. voju/davrtc gt oi cTr(>ar»]7m oSovt.ra ilvin ttooc t£ 
 napSi/CK-av TToXe/iar t^ na^oiay ^vvciiiUi Kai ra ^vva<piaTtoTa X^/>|«» 
 TpiirovTai tTri rrjv Mci/ct^oriav,— f>' oTTfp /cal to Trport^ov f^eTTf/x- 
 
 initiator et consummator ; Tneanln<?, the 
 Author and Fhiisher of all thuif,'s, as in 
 creation and providence, so in redemption. 
 Similarly, in a passai.'e of Revel, i. 8 & 11, 
 (and elsewhere in that book,) Christ is 
 called TO 'A Kai to Q, apxf) Kai t^Xoq. 
 And so in Orph. Hym. xiv. 7, we have, 
 ZtT', cipx^) irdvT(ov, iravTu>v Tt TtXtTif. 
 
 vTrinxiTo] So Bekk., Goell , and Pop. 
 edit, from several MSS., for vulg. vne- 
 (Txovro, which, however, may, after all, be 
 the true reading ; for the rule (see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. p. aOO) according to which he 
 neuter plural must have the verb in die 
 singular, has an especial exception in the 
 case of persons. And that such is the light 
 in which our author regards the HXi;, is 
 certain from another passage, infra iv. 15, 
 where he joins to. tiXt) with a masculine 
 participle (his words behig, to. tiXt] kutu- 
 l^dvTaQ tg TO (TTpaTOTTtSov). The rule 
 in question is elsewhere observed by our 
 author, infra vii. 57, TOffdh tdvt]—lcTTpd- 
 
 TIVOV. 
 
 KaTOi Tov Kaipbv tovtov] These words 
 are not properly a pleonasm, because 
 something more is said, as in Koivy Kwo- 
 fioffavTeg just after. 
 
 2. dvoiKi(Ta(T0ai] The Schol. explains 
 * to remove their habitation.' Yet the dva 
 seems also to denote vpicard ; for of avoi- 
 KiaafrOai, as denoting removal to a higher 
 situation, 1 have noted not a few examples, 
 as Pausan. iv. 9, 1, ra eg fieaoyaiav rrdvTa 
 UXtiTntv, «c Si TO opog dvoiKiKeaOai t7)v 
 'Wufirjv. Appian, i. 4iy, 9. 426, 10. 474, 
 20. 852, 41. That Olynthus was situated 
 high, appears from ch. Ixiii. And this is 
 also- confirmed by the situation assigned to 
 the ruins of Olynthus in Lapie'sand Wyld's 
 maps, namely, not on the sea-coast^ as in 
 other maps, (namely, at the site of the 
 
 present Ilagio Mamae,) but nearly five 
 miles N. E. of it, upon an eminence, so as 
 to be seen nearly eight miles off. 
 
 tSioKS vefifoOai] 'gave it to them to 
 
 inhabit, or occupy and cultivate, whether 
 
 bv fanning or gi'azing, and to receive the 
 
 fruits thereof.' Such is the full imp. rt <.f 
 
 this phrase, in which, however, is imi»lied 
 
 not perpetual possession and property, but 
 
 temporary usufruct, as is here i)iainly set 
 
 forth by the limitative words which follow. 
 
 So Photius says that in Tliucyd. the term 
 
 vifUffOai bears the sense Xrt/if3«i'Hi^ Trpotr- 
 
 oiov. The phrase occurs also infra v. 
 
 32, Tr]V ynv iD^aTanvm tdoffav vkfitaOai 
 
 (where see note). Compare also Herodot. 
 
 viii. 112, T<^ iK ftafTiXrioij kUBt) ttoXiq vf- 
 
 IxeaOai, and iii. 160, r;)r Ba(3. of tdioKS 
 
 drtXia ve^iaOai. Similarly to "rrepi ti)v 
 
 B6X/3ijr Xinvriv v^nenOai here, we have 
 
 in Hdot. iv. 188, oi Trepi Tt)v Tpirwn^a 
 
 Xiuvr]v vknovTtg. 
 
 Ch. LIX. 1. k rd Wi Op^K/jg] scd. 
 X^a^'^^a., (which word is expressed in another 
 passage infra ii. 29,) meaning those parts 
 of Thrace (namely, on the sea-coast), 
 which had ])een colonized by the Greeks. 
 See more in Transl. 
 
 KaTaXa^lBdvovffi] deprehenduvt ; a sig- 
 nification frequent in Thucyd. and the best 
 writers, especially Herod, and Xenophon, 
 and those who have imitated our author ; 
 e. g. Ai-rian, E. A. i. 2, 5. Procop. 55, 16. 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. 532, 10, Sylb. The 
 idiom in question is confined to the active 
 voice ; and hence in a passage of Strabo, 
 p. 404, 10, Falc. oi Sk KaTaaTaX'ivTic icarf- 
 Xd^QVTO TOVQ 'Axaiouc TzoXtyLOVVTag Tolg 
 /3ap/3apoie, for KaTiXd^ovTo should be 
 read KartXajSov, the to there having evi- 
 dently arisen from the to following. 
 2. t<f>' oTTfp— lleTTfc/iTrovro] ' [to aecom- 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LXI. 
 
 97 
 
 TToi'TO, — Kai KaTacTTavTeg iiroXeiLiovv /utrd tI)tXi7r7rou Kai twv At^oov 
 dBiXfjxHv avtjOiv GTparia £(T|3fj3X »?k:otwv. LX. Kai ev toutw ot 
 Ko^ivOcot, Trjg TloTi^aiag d(pi(TTr]Kviag Kai rwv Attikojv vewv mfjt 
 MaKL^oviav oildwr, ^tSiortg inpl rw X<t>/t>tV K.o\ oikeiov tov kiv^vvov 
 riyov/iUvoi, Trifiirovaiv 'eavT(jJv re e^eXovrac;, Kai rwv aXXtJV O^Xottov- 
 vf)(Ti(t)v iuiaO(o 7r£i(TarT£C> i^aKoaiovg Kai )(^tXtouc tovq iravTaq oirXiTag 
 Kai xpiXovq TiTpaKoaiovQ. 2. eaTpaTt'iyu ^£ avTuiv ApicTTtvi; o A^tc- 
 jddvTov, Kara (piX'iav rt avTOv ovy^ i]Ki(TTa ot TrXcTorToi f/c KopivOov 
 GT^aTitjTai LOeXovTal ^vvianovTo' r]v yap roiq YloTi^aiaraig aei ttote 
 fTTtrrJ^fioc. 3. Kai d(piKvovvTai Te(j(japaKO(JTy vi^^^a varepov iiri 
 OpaKrjQ ri Uorl^aia cnrtarr). LXI. 'HX0£ ^t Kai Toig 'AOtjvaioig 
 ivOvg ri ayyeXia Tuiv TroXtwv, on ac^^GTaai' Kai irif.nTOvaiv, wg 
 YfcrOovTO Kai Tovg juara ' Apicrrewg eTrnrapovTag, ^icr^iXiovg lavTiov 
 
 plish the business] on which they liad 
 been first sent.' This idiom, by which a 
 neuter adjective is put after a masculine 
 or feminine noun, occurs also infra vi. 47. 
 And of its use after a masculine noun, 
 Abresch adduces an abundance of exam- 
 ples, but scarcely one after a feminine, 
 which is, indeed, very rare, though I have 
 noted it in Eurip. Bacch. 454, ovk dfiop- 
 tpog el, Keve, dtg eig yvvaiKag, i<p' oinp tig 
 (^fi(3ag Trdpti. Zosim. p. 215, s. m. 6 jSam- 
 Xevg, t<j>' OTTfp t^ dpxnQ iopnr]TO, Ka-rd 
 Uepffotv iiri tijv t<ijav trrrtXXfro : and iv. 
 13, 1, OvdXrjg, i<p' otrfp ^ apx»?C i^pM'^o, 
 KUTd n. IfTTeXXero. In this case it is best 
 to regard it as an adverbial phrase answer- 
 ing to our adverb whereunto. There is, 
 indeed, generally supposed to be an ellips. 
 of ipyov or Trpdyfia. But we may better 
 suppose, with Poppo (Proleg. p. 105), that 
 *the neuter is not referred to the near 
 subst., but to an infinitive latent in it, as to 
 the whole sentiment ;' and this Goell, here 
 supposes to be btti to Tpiirtadai, or krri to 
 TzXtiv. Finally, in the passage of Eurip., 
 though tpyov, causam, may seem under- 
 stood, yet as elg yvvaiKag is in reality for 
 tig TO tTrdytaOai yvv. (comp. 2 Tim. iii. 4,) 
 so here to aTrdytfrOai may be supplied. 
 
 •cat KOTaffTavTeg] scil. Uti, 'and [there] 
 taking post,' or ' stationing themselves,' 
 KaTaOTdvTeg being (by a common Atti- 
 cism) put for KaTaffTaOevTeg. 
 
 Ch. LX. 1. Trepi ry X*^P*'v] *fo^ ^^^ 
 place.' Of this syntax, of a dat. for gen. 
 or accus., the use is confined to Homer 
 and the older Attic writers. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 589. 
 
 oiKtlov TOV Kivdvvov r'lyovfiivoi'] ' re- 
 garding the danger as their own,' i. e. as 
 personal to them. So infra iv. 6, we have, 
 vofiiKovTeg — otV eTor «t0i<tj to irepi ti)v 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 nj''Xor, and iii. 1.3, oiKelov kivdvvov e^eiv. 
 In this case we must supply eavT(^, the 
 sense being, 'as one nearly concerning 
 oneself.' 
 
 TTSfi—ovmv — '7rei<ravTeg'\ The construc- 
 tion here is irregular ; and, for the words 
 as they now stand, we ought rather, — ac- 
 cording to the construction elsewhere in 
 our author, — (see note supra i. 3, 2,) to 
 have had /tcdOy TreioOkvTag, standing for 
 efifiiaOovg or ^KrOioTovg. As it is, Treirrav- 
 Ttg is a nominatirus pendens, avToi being 
 understood, as also Tivag. Moreover, the 
 words Kai tCjv aXXiov UtXoTrovvrjffiiov 
 fiiffO(fi TTiioavTec, are in some measure 
 parenthetical, and serving to modify the 
 idea contained in WeXovTag, vofuntaries, 
 meaning those who served tcithout pay. Of 
 Tovg irdvTag the sense is literally, * in the 
 whole,' * in all.' 
 
 2. icrtra ^iXiav avT0v'\ *on account of 
 friendship towards, or for him.' The genit. 
 here is one of ofyject, on which see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 313. 'E-xiTtideiog, ' well affected 
 towards,' ' friendly to,' as infi*a iv. 78, and 
 in the best Attic writers. 
 
 3. erri epg.Krig'\ The btti has here the 
 same force (namely, at) as in the phrase 
 Ta sni Op<;f.KT}g. "YcrTepov ^, ' after that.' 
 So Pop. and Goell. edit, for vulg. y, which 
 is quite indefensible, though retained by 
 Bekk. 
 
 Ch. LXI. 1. v dyyeXia Tutv TroXfwv] 
 * the news concerning the cities.' A use 
 of the genit. worthy of attention ; and by 
 Goell. referred to a sort oi grammatical at- 
 traction, treated of by Matth. Gr. Gr. § 296. 
 
 i)g yffOovTo — «7rt7rap6vrac] * as soon as 
 they had heard that the troops under A. 
 had gone to reinforce the garrison.' Such 
 is the full sense of kTrnrapovrag, where 
 the em denotes accession, in addition to, i. e. 
 
 H 
 
M 
 
 li 
 
 98 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 OTrX/rac Ka\ naaa^iKOVTa vavg npoq Ta a(t>taTWTa, Kai KaXXmv tov 
 KaWia^ov TrifAirrov avrov arparnyiv o'l acpiKo^uvoi k MaKtEovtav 
 Trpwrov, KaraXafxt^dvovGi TOi)c nporipovQ x^Xiovg Oepfirjv apri pjir,- 
 Korac Km Uih'av TroXiop/coGvrac 2. 7rpo(T/ca0£^o^£voi St /cat auroi, 
 T/Jv Hu^vav ^7roX(opKr,(Tav juev, €7r£ira ^e Hu^/3a(Tiv TTOinaaViEVOi icai 
 bw^axiav avajKaiav tt^oq tov nepS/zcicav,-- wc aurovc,' /carr^TTfiytv r, 
 UoT'i^aia /col o 'A|Oi(Tr£ug TraptXr^Xvewg^ — aiTaviaTavTai 6/c m Ma/ce- 
 ^ov/ac* /c«l a(l>iKoiui^v<n k Btpotav, /cd/c£'t0£V £7ri(TroE;//avr£c, — t '^"J 
 TTEipacravrfc Trpwrov rou x^P^'"»^ '^"^ ^^X ^Xovr€C,— i7ro{)£uovTO Kara 
 
 for the help of. UkfiTTTOv avrcv ff., * as 
 general, with four colleagues.' 'A<Pik6- 
 fiEvoi — TTpuirov, ' as soon as they arrived,' 
 * immediately on their arrival.' 
 
 2. 7rpo(Tica0£^6ft6voi] See note supra 
 ch. XXV. 1. Si'ju/iaxi'rtv civayKaiav. The 
 term dvayKalog is used of what is hhihly 
 expedient, mfra vi. 37, and even nccesmrif, 
 vii. 5, and thus unarohlable. Here, then, 
 the sense is lit. ' what must necessarily 
 be made,' because they could not make^ a 
 better. So hifra vii. 69, we have, ovx 
 'iKava fiaWov ri avayKoia vofiiffag irapy- 
 vijaOai. A similar use is observable in 
 Eutrop. X. 17, Pacem cum Sapore, neces- 
 sariam quidem, sed ignobilem fecit. Of 
 KarrjTTtiye the sense is, 'urgebat et matu- 
 rare cogebat.' In icar/jTrtiyc we have a 
 stronger term than the simple ijTreiyt. 
 The term, while occasionally used of per- 
 sons who gently press others to do some- 
 thing, (as Demosth. 894, Kar. avrbv, and 
 Herodot. viii. 126,) is generally used of 
 things that are urgent, and impel any one 
 to action. So Plato, p. 336, D. KartTrii- 
 yovffiv vfiag ai tCjv crdanov ^la'popai' and 
 Epist. 7, r/ <pi\oTi^ia KaTr]Trtiytv avrov. 
 Dio Cass. 93, 99. 813, 17- But the accus. 
 is generally omitted. Of aTravtor. Ik rrJQ 
 MuK. the sense is, 'they departed from (as 
 we say, evacuated) Macedonia.' 
 
 KUKtWev tTTiaTpt^avTegl The difficulty 
 which has been found here, I endea- 
 voured to remove, in my first edition of the 
 author, by translating the passage thus : 
 * Having come to Beroea, and, in their 
 way from thence, first turned back on the 
 place, and made an unsuccessful attempt 
 on it, they went forward to Potidsea,' &c. 
 And in the note I suggested the proba- 
 biU^y that, on their way from Beroea, and 
 at a short distance from it, they, either 
 from sudden thought, or premeditated de- 
 sign and deep-laid plan, turned back upon 
 the city, hoping to surprise it off its guard, 
 and carry it by a coup de main. Yet, 
 on carefully reconsidermg this intricate 
 question, it appears to me that the above 
 
 method is scarcely to be admitted, unless 
 we could suppose TroptvOkvTeQ Kai to have 
 been lost between KaKtWev and InKTrpt- 
 \jyavTtg. So improbable, however, is the 
 supposition, and,— unless that be taken for 
 granted,— so inadmissible is the ellipsis, 
 that I am now inclined to think a better so- 
 lution is to be sought. I entirely agree with 
 Poppo, that tTTKTTp. has the sense conrersi 
 sunt ; but I cannot admit the added words 
 mare rersus: for, as nothing was before 
 said about the sm, we certainly are not 
 authorized in supplying Trpbg OaXatraav. I 
 have long thought the reference to be, not 
 to the sea, but rather to the right road of 
 the Athenian army, m their route from 
 Pydna to Potida'a. Now this they had 
 deserted, in making a bend to sui-prise 
 Beroea, and had to make a turn backicanl 
 to get into the road, which lay along the 
 coast. So infra ii. 9, d<pvoj liriffTpiyl^av- 
 Ttg rag vavg, where see note. Indeed 
 the best wTiters use liriaTpffptiv in the 
 neuter sense for convertere gressum, lit. ' to 
 turn one's steps to [the right road] after 
 having forsaken it.' See my Lex. N. T. 
 
 The above view has, I find, also occurred 
 to Dr. Arnold, who truly observes, that 
 * The natural (or rather direct) route from 
 Pydna to Potidaea lay along the coast, and 
 Beroea was quite out of the way, at some 
 distance to the westward, near the fort of 
 the Bermian mountains. But the hope of 
 surprising Beroea induced the Athenians 
 to deviate from their direct line of march ; 
 then, after the failure of this treacherous 
 attempt, they returned again to the sea- 
 coast, and continued to follow it till they 
 arrived at Gigonus. Thus the words Kai 
 TTEipdaavTeg Trpwrov tov x««'pt'of Kai ovx 
 tXovTsg are a sort of parenthesis, and are 
 intended to tell us that the Athenians, 
 before they returned to the coast, had 
 made a fruitless attempt upon Beroea, 
 which had been the object that first hi- 
 duced them to deviate from their direct 
 road from Pydna.' 
 
 Agreeably to this view, I have intro- 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LXII. 
 
 99 
 
 yrjv TToot; tvjv HoTiSacav, rpi(T)^iXioic jutv oirXiTaig eavTwv, \(i)piQ 0£ 
 T(Jv £u/ujud^a>v TToXXoTc, ImriVGi St E^a/cocrtoic Ma/ctSovwv Tolq jLura 
 ^ikiTnTov Kai Havaaviov' cijua Se vrjiQ napiirXeov e/3So/u»//covra. 
 3. KaT oXiyov Be irpoiovTeg, Tpiraloi a</)i/covro eg Tiyujvov, Kai 
 ear^aTowiBevaavTO. LXII. TloTiBaiarai Be /cat oi jutra ApKrreijjq 
 IleXoirovvri(Tioi, irpoaBeyoiuievoi rove ' AOr}vaiovg, eaTpaToneBevovTo 
 npOQ 'OXuv0oi> ev tm kjBjum, Kai ayopav ejoj Trjg TroXetjg eireTTOirivTO. 
 2. (TT^aTYjyov juev tov ire^ov TravToq oi ^u^ifta^^oi ijprjvro Apiarea, 
 Ttjg Be iTTTTOV YlepB'iKKav' awecTTri yap evOvg iraXiv Ttjv AOr^vaiuyv 
 Kai ^vve/ndvei rolg YloTiBaiaraiQ, ioXaov avO avrov KaTa(jrt]aaq 
 apyovra, 3. 17V Be ») -yvoi/urj tov ApiGTeojg, to /li£v fxeO eavrov 
 GTpaTOTreBov e\ovTi ev tw kjO/hio e7nTY}pe7v Tovg AOrivaiovg, ijv 
 enioxTi, XaX/ctStac Be Kai tovq e^tt) ktOjuov $u/u/ua^ouc, Kai ttjv irapa 
 HepBiKKov BiaKo<Tiav ittttov ev OXvvOto fxeveiv' Kai oTav A9r}va7oi 
 eiri (Tthaq Yisypwcjif /carci viotov poi^OovvTag ev fxeaio iroieiv avTwv 
 Tovg TToXeiJiiovg. 4. KaXXtac B' av o t(ov A9rivai(jjv aTparr]yoq Kai 
 ol ^vvdpwovTeg Tovg fuiev MaKeBovag nnreag Kai t(jjv ^u^jua^wv 
 oXiyovg em OXvvOov aTTOTTfjUTrovdCi', onwg eipyu)ai Tovg eKeiOev 
 
 duced into the text the marks indicating a 
 hypoparenthesis. But thus so little suit- 
 able is the icat, that I cannot help suspect- 
 ing a corruption here in the text. Now 
 by cancelling the Kai, — which may have 
 easily crept in from a misunderstanding 
 of the true construction, — or by reading, 
 from the conjecture of Thiersch, Kura- 
 TTtip., all will be right. With the expres- 
 sion TTfipaffavreg rov x^p^^^^ which stands 
 for diroTTtipav 7roiT}(Tdp,svoi r(p ^wpty, 
 compare others at vii. 12, Trtip^i' raiv 
 mx^v, and iv. 7^j Trig Nttraiag TTSipq.v. 
 Hdot. iv. 80, Tnipq,v rov x^P^ov, and vi. 
 82, TT. rijg TroXiog. 
 
 X<»>pig ^«] ' and besides.' A use of x^P^S 
 found in Hdot. iv. 64, and elsewhere. 
 y^ Cii. LXII. 1. Trpbg '0\vv9ov] So Toip. 
 and Goell. edit, for vulg. rrpbg 'OXvvQ^t, 
 which is retained by Bekk. It is true that 
 the above reading is deficient in the au- 
 thority of MSS. ; but, from the very slight 
 difference between this and another read- 
 ing, Trpo 'OXvvQoVj it does not need much. 
 It is, moreover, defended by the usage of 
 our author el?: where, (so infra iii. 21, we 
 have, TTpbg Yl\araiu)v, and iv, 130, irpbg 
 Y.Kiuivi]g,) and is also required by the 
 nature of the thing itself ; for, as Poppo 
 observes, the allies were neither encamped 
 in front of Olynthus, Trpb 'OXvvOov, nor 
 yet dose to Olynthus, npbg 'OXvvOqt, but 
 under the walls of Potidsea, on the side 
 of the town that looked tomirds Olynthus ; 
 
 that is, irpbg ' OXvvOov. In dirkorri we 
 have aorist for pluperf., on which see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 498. 
 
 3. tx^'^'''*^ So Bekk., Goell., and Pop. 
 edit for txovra. It is truly observed by 
 Goell., that we have here a constructio ad 
 sensum, the words rov 'Apiarkiog yvdjfiT] ijv 
 being equivalent to ry 'Apifrrii iSo^e. In 
 rrjv diuKoaiav 'ittttov the article belongs 
 to 'ittttov, not to diuKoa., for no number 
 has preceded. The sense is, * the horse 
 furnished by Perdiccas, 200 in number.' 
 The use of 'iTnrog with the feminine article, 
 in the sense cavalry, is common in the his- 
 torians from Herodotus downwards. 
 
 Kara vwrov] * in the rear ;' literally, 
 * at back.' The phrase is frequent in the 
 historians. 'Ev fikatp ttouIv, ' to place 
 between,' as we say, * to place an enemy 
 between two fires.' 
 
 .^ 4. rovg MaKsdovag iTnrsagli So again 
 at ch. 63, we have, ol MaKsdoveg iTnrijg, 
 where MaKeSujv is not for MaKfSoviKbg, 
 but the appellation is put by apposition, as 
 in 6 Ev<ppdTTig TTorafibg, 6 'EXtfcwr opog, 
 &c. So we have oi "EXXijveg TTeKraurai in 
 Xen. Anab. vi. 5, 26. (Pop.) E'ipyojcn. I 
 have here thought proper, with Bekk. and 
 Goell., to employ the spiritus asper ; while 
 Poppo retains the lenis, as in the common 
 reading, which is, indeed, every where 
 supported by the bulk of the MSS. ; but 
 the other is more agreeable to analogy. 
 
 ^Toifg eKtWev, by a certain idiom, — on which 
 
 H2 
 
100 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 OL. 87, l] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LXIV. 
 
 101 
 
 rr 
 
 ^1' 
 
 
 noWSacav. 5. Ka\ i.a^^ .po, re? 1.0^^ ^7--^' ^^ ^^^ T^^,' 
 ^.avriovc Tra^acTKaua^o^^vouc oi, ag ^dx^v, avrcKa0ccTravro /cm avroL 
 Kal ov TToXJ wrepov Svvs^c.yov. 6. k.u a.ro ^ev ro rou Aptcxreo., 
 K.W, /cal ^.o. vrepl e.uvov n^.av Kop;v0.a>v re Ka. rev aXXo.v 
 Xo^ag^c, eVp.^«v ro .«0' ^avrouc, Kai ...£r,X0ov Sca,.ovr.c -e 
 TToXu- rci g^ aXo cTr^aroTT.gov rcJv re nor.Sacara>v Kat ra.v OeXo- 
 ^ovvr,a[u>v rj^cxaro »;7rci rcIJv ' kdr,va[u>v Ka\ k ro ra^oc Kar.fv^^v.^ 
 LXIII. 'ETravava^^c^Ji' 3^ o ' k^iar.k "tto rSc ^tcuSeo^c, cog opa ro 
 
 va,p>i.ac: i^ -1 rk 'OXuv0ou ;) k r v norcgacav' e8o£c S ouv, 
 &.va7a7ivrc ro^c /^eO' eauroG cJ, e, eXax^crrov xa>P^ov gpo^.o. f3ta- 
 cra^eL EC rnv OoriScacv. k«1 7rap»lX0e Trapa rr,v x^^''^ ^^" ^^'^ 
 
 I 
 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 596,— stands for rove 
 Utl UtWev, *to hinder those who were 
 there to sally forth for assistance from 
 thence.' 'AvaarriffavTeg to OTQaToTrt^ov, 
 * having broken up their encampment.' 
 > 5. Trapa(TKtvau,onivovQ wq kg fiaxu^] 
 The wg has more of elegance than force. 
 Yet it is not without meaning, here servmg 
 to denote purpose. And such is its use hi 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. i. 1(>4, 20, Sylb. 01 
 avTiKaOiffravTO Kai avToi, the sense is, 
 'they also set themselves in order of 
 battle.' Svvkfiiayov, confiherunt. See 
 note infra vii. 6. 
 
 6. Xoya^tc] See note infra ii. 25, 2. 
 'Er^i^av TO. So Bekk., Goell., and Pop. 
 edit for iTpiy\javTO to : and very properly ; 
 for though our author uses the middle 
 form, in this sense, as well as the act. 
 (supra i. 49, and infra viii. 55,) and the 
 writers who have imitated him, — as Dion. 
 Hal., Dio Cass., Procop., Polytenus, and 
 Plutarch,— adopt this, as more agreeable 
 to the usage of the Inier Greek from 
 Xenophon downwards— yet Thuc. usually 
 prefers the acthe, (see ii. 79. iii. 90, 103, 
 118. vii. 43 ;) and no wonder ; since it is 
 the ancient form, found in Homer, Pindar, 
 and Herodot. i. 63. iv. 128, and was hence 
 likely to be preferred in the old Attic. At 
 TO understand Kifjag, from the preceding. 
 i-KtlnWov — TToXy] Constr. liri^. iiri 
 iroXv CuoKovTtQ, ' and went forward to a 
 considerable distance in the pursuit.' 
 
 Ch. LXIII. 1. op^] In opq. (which has 
 been, on competent authority of MSS., very 
 properly restored by the recent editors, 
 for vulg. ku)pa) we have the narrative pre- 
 sent. Of oTTOTipwae huKivdwevrry x^9^' 
 aag, the sense is, lit. ' ichither he should 
 venture to go, what course he should 
 pursue, after taking his departure ;' for he 
 
 was, as Dukas observes, k«rfpw0£v otto- 
 KXuffedg. In the ^-V following {whe- 
 ther- or) we have a use very rare, except 
 in the second member of a double question 
 after Trortpov, or after dpa, or again alter 
 a' in indirect questions, though no inter- 
 rogative word has preceded in the first 
 member. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 619, mit., 
 where, however, no example is adduced 
 without the Ei preceding. Of d ovv the 
 sense is, ' however, at least.' See Hoogev. 
 de Part. p. 507, 3. 
 
 KvvayayovTi u)g k iXaX- X^pO ^"f,^ 
 having contracted his forces into the small- 
 est possible space.' Such was the sense long 
 affo assigned by Steph. and Portus ; and 
 though it had been set aside by Abresch 
 and Bauer, for another which cannot with- 
 out violence be assigned to the words, it has 
 since been vindicated from objection, and 
 restored by Pop., who might have adduced 
 as examples tending to establish it, Uionys. 
 Hal. vi. p. 345, tig Iv avvayovai Tag Svva- 
 uug Ywpiov. Arrian, Exp. Alex. vii. ,iO, 1, 
 Vie tv x<^P^o»' ^vvayayu)v. Qg and on, 
 thus added a'ter superlatives, stand for 
 wg, or on, SvvaTov. And here we have a 
 transposition, for tig wg iXax^iyTov. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 461. In a passage of 
 Aeath. 129, we have the equivalent expres- 
 sion kg oTi tXdx- Of the phrase /StdffaaOat 
 kg, the sense is, ' to force one's way into 
 a place,' as mfra vii. 69. 
 K -Trapd Tvv xn^M ' t^e bottom of the 
 lower pier.' From the Schol. we learn 
 that r/ xvXn (so called from its resem- 
 blance to a hoof) was a projecting piece 
 of rough stone-work, on the sea-wall ot a 
 pier, and at its extremity, as a break-water 
 to protect it from the surge, (see Casaub. 
 on Strabo, iii. 230. Dorville on Chant, 
 p 271, and Wesseling on Diod. bic. vol. u. 
 
 Oa\d(T(yriQ j3aXXojLt£Voc re Kal yaXiirwQ, oXiyovQ ^liv rivag airo- 
 (5a\uiv, Tov^ ^8 TrXfiouc (Twcrac:. 2. ot ? citto r^C 'OXuvOou ro?c 
 UoTi^mdrmq (5or)9oi, {direy^H ^e k^vKovra juaX((rra ara^iovQj Kai iari 
 icara(/>av£c,) WC ») f^d^V tyiyviro Kai rd trrj/uaa rip0»?, p^^X^ ^^^ ^' 
 7rpo»JX0ov u)Q j3o?|0^(Tovr£c, K.CU ot MafceSovEc [inrr\Q dvT lira per a^avTo 
 wg fcoiXoaovrtc* €7r€iS»] ^£ Sea rd^ovg »J vIkt} rwv 'AOr)vaiu)v iyiyviTo 
 Kal rd GTf/jieia KaTeairdaQri, ndXiv eiravixj^povv k ro rfi^og^ Kai ot 
 MaKe^oveg Trapa roue 'A0»?vatouc' tTTTrijc ^* ou^trtpoic Trapeyevovro. 
 3. fjurd ^s r>Jv /nd^V^' rpoTraToi' iaTr}(Tav vi AOrivaloi Kai tovq 
 veKOovq uTTOdTTOi'Soiyc,- dire^oaav rolq Tlori^ocaracc' airiuavov ce 
 UoTi^aiaTLJv imlv Ka\ ruiv ^vfiimdyjov oX'iyM eXatrcrouc TpiaKoaiiov, 
 'A9r}vai(i)V ^e avrcjv TrevriJ/covra Ka\ £K:arov, Kai KaXXiac o trrpa- 
 TTjyoQ. LXIV. To S' frc rou i(T0jUOu reTxot: ii>OvQ ot 'A0»?i'a7oi 
 aTTorfix*'^"*'^^^ £<^poupouv. ro ^' k riiv riaXXrJinji' artix*'^^^^^' *'*'* 
 ov yap t/cavoi ivoiiutov tivai iv re rw i(t0/i<u (ppovpnv Kai £c t»/v 
 riaXXiivrjv ^laj^dvreg TEiyjt^iv, ^e^ior^c /Lt») a(j)i(Jiv 01 lloriOaiarat 
 Ka\ 01 Hujti/uax^i yiyvofdvoiQ ^/'x" iiriOan'Tai. 2. /cat TruvOavo^ttroi 
 o! ev Ty TToXa 'A0)?i'aioi rrjp IlaXXjJvrjv dTtiy^iOTov ovaav, Xpov<*t 
 voTEpov TTfjUTTOUcrtv eSa/co(Tiovc Kai x«^t^>t^C oTrXirat; eavTuiv Kai <l>op- 
 
 p. 288,) and perhaps also, as Am. supposes, 
 to narrow the entrance to the harbour. 
 
 By did Trjg OaXafffftjg, ' through the 
 sea,' we may understand that part where 
 it was fordable, probably at ebb tide. 
 BaXXofxevog, *telis petitus,' as in Dionys. 
 Hal. viii. 17, trri Tag TroXeig ItTai (3aXX6 
 fjifvog, and Appian, ii. 859, iiSfve — (iaXXo- 
 fievog Kai x«^t7rwc, and ii. 674, kxtlTO 
 dpofitp Kai dvk^aivf, jiaXXontvog n Kai 
 XaXtTTutg, where for the corrupt reading of 
 the old editions, k<puT0, Schweigh. edited, 
 from one MS., the equally corrupt kxtiTo, 
 though the true reading is plainly tOti re 
 Spnfiqt, ' ran at full speed ;' a phrase bor- 
 rowed from Thucyd. v. 1 0. 
 
 2. Sid Taxovg tyivvcro] An adverbial 
 phrase for Taxk(og. iTnrtig d' ovStTtpotg 
 TrapeyevovTO : meaning that the cavalry on 
 neither side t<X)k part in the engagement. 
 
 3. Tovg vtKpovg viroffnovdovg dirkdoanv'\ 
 * gave up the dead, under a truce for that 
 purpose.' 
 
 Ch. LXIV. 1. TO d' tK tov iaQjiov 
 Tilxog^ ' the wall on the side of the isth- 
 mus,' or, which faced the isthmus ; i. e. 
 the outer wall looking towards Olynthus. 
 So by TO tK Ti]g TlaXXrivrjg, further on, is 
 denoted * the wall on the side of Pallene,' 
 or the inner wall, which had before been 
 called TO kg ti)v Y\aXXrtvr]v. In both 
 these cases bv 1J(«X\. i.s to be understood. 
 
 not, as Goell. supposes, the city so called, 
 but the peninsula. 'Ek here answers to 
 the Latin a or ah, in a parte, or re</wne 
 alicujus. Finally, dnoTiixioarTtg stands 
 for '7repiTeixi<ravTeg, 'having circumval- 
 lated,' (i. e. drawn a wall of circumvalla- 
 tion around,) as infra vii. 6. viii. 26. Xen. 
 Hist. ii. 4,3. iii. 2, 7, and Plut. Ale. 30. 
 On the present passage see more in note at 
 iii. 94, and that of Wessel. on Ildot. vi. 366. 
 
 k(f)povpovv'\ ' garrisoned it.' See note at 
 iii. 21. 'ATtixf-f^Tov, for ouk aTroTeixKTTOv, 
 as just after we have Tuxi^fit^ for d-jro- 
 Tiix- Ov yap iKftvoi kvofiii^ov i. is for ov 
 yap kv6fii(^ov avrovg iKavovg dvai, as in 
 Xen. Mem. i. 6, 3, kvoixi'Ce KaKoSaifioviag 
 diddfTKaXoQ tlrai. Of yiyvofikvoig Sixa 
 the sense is, 'si sejungerentur ;' of wliich 
 use of Sixa yivtaOai examples have been 
 adduced by Gottleb. from Eurip. Iph. T. 
 921, and Xen. Cyr. vii. 7, 20 ; yet with 
 the phrase followed by a genit. ; not, as 
 here, used absol. Examples, however, of 
 the latter are found in Hdot. vi. 109, tyt- 
 vovTO dix<^ o* yrwfiai. Aristot. Pol. iv. 3, 
 kdp dixa >y tKKXijaia ykvrjTai. From the 
 use of this expression, and from a passage 
 of Hdot. viii. 129, it is plain that Potidsea 
 occupied the whole of the isthmus from 
 sea to sea, so as to exclude all access to 
 the peninsula of Pallene by land. 
 
 2. XPOJ'V voTtpov] *some time after- 
 

 102 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 /tinvva Tov 'AdWTTiou (TTpaT»?yov* of d<J)iK:o/u£voc k fi)V HaWrjvrjv, 
 Kai €$ 'A<pvTiog o/OjuwjUEVoc, npoariyayt r^ TloriSaia tov or^arov, 
 Kara (^payy Trpoit^v Kal Ktiptov a/na ti]v yrjv' WQ St ovSug iirt^tju 
 tg fiidxnv, dirbTtly^iae to iK rrjg DaXX^vr/t,- Til^oq. 3. Kai o'vTutg 
 »JS»j Kara Kpdrog ri FIoTiSaia ajU</>oTfp(t>0£v cTroXiopKftTO, /cat t/c 
 0oXa(T(Tr/c vaudlv dfxa i(j>opfXovaaii:. LXV. 'ApidTCUc Sc,^ aTroTti- 
 v((j0a'(T»7C auT»Jc, — /^at iXTTida ovSifJiiav f'x^v (JWTVpiag, »/v ^i; ti 
 oVo rifiXoTrovv^cTou »! aXXo Trapa Xoyov ^lYVT/Tai, — ^vvt^ovXtvi 
 lidv, TrXrJv TrevTa/cotr/wv, avEiaov Ttjprfaaffi toTc aXXocc tfCTrXcudaf, 
 oTTwc ^TTi TrXtov o (JiToc dvTta)(p' Kai aifTOQ ffiiXe twv fXivovT(x)v 
 ilvai. 2. oic S' ou/c £7ra0£, j3ouXofi£i/oc rd £7ri toutoic ira^a- 
 GKivcitiiv, Kai onwg to. t^ijjOev 'i^u wg dpiara, £K:7rXouv iroiUTat 
 \aOu)v Tr]v (jivXaKtlv tljv 'AOrjvatwv. 3. /cat napa^ivb}v £V XaX- 
 KiSivai TO, T£ dXXa ^uv£7roX£jU£i /cat SfjO/uuXtwv Xo)(^»}(Tac Trpoc t^ 
 
 wards.' A phrase of frequent occurrence 
 ill our author. Of iK 'A(pvTiog opfidjfitvog, 
 a little after, the sense is, 'making his 
 advances from,' making tliat his head- 
 quarters (6pft^;r^/plov) or seat of war, to 
 sally from. So infra ii. C9, we have, opfxiit- 
 fxevoQ tK N. Kttpwv ti)v yrjv. Kti'pcu pro- 
 perly signifies to cut down trees (as Herodot. 
 V. 63) ; but it is often used in the his- 
 torians both in conjunction with the terras 
 \(r]\aTtiv, \u)iir]aaaQai, inc., and without 
 them, as here ; denoting such leading de- 
 struction, as hij/s erery thing hare. 
 
 3. Kal oi5ra>e i]5r), &c.] The full sense 
 intended is, *and thus was Potidiea now 
 closely besieged, on both sides, [both on 
 the land side] and also to the seaward by 
 the fleet, which blockaded the place by 
 sea.' Kara KparoQ, * strongly, closely,' 
 acerrime, as Steph. explains. See my note 
 on Acts xix. 20. 
 
 Ch. LXV. 1. riv fxri ri — yiyvrirai] * un- 
 less some force should arrive from Pelo- 
 ponnesus,' ' some favourable occuiTence 
 turn up from Peloponnesus, (i. e. by aid 
 sent from thence,) or from something that 
 could not be reasonably calculated on, some 
 other chance of deliverance should turn 
 up.' Instead of dWo, Krueg. observes, that 
 we should rather have expected dWoOtv, 
 but the common reading is defended by a 
 shnilar use infra v. 80, icai diroffa aWrf- 
 \u)v TToXfc/iffJ f; a ri dXXo eJxov. Finally, 
 for TraprtXoyov 1 have here thought proper, 
 with Pop. and Goell., to edit Trapd Xoyov. 
 For besides that Trapd Xoyov is a more 
 primitive form, it is scarcely to be sup- 
 posed that our author, in whom we find 
 the substantive TrapdXoyoc, would use 
 
 fl-apdXoyoc both as a substantive masculine 
 and an adjective. By the something here 
 spoken of seems meant, *some grievous 
 mishap^ befalling the besieging force, whe- 
 ther from pestilence, or the death of the 
 superior officers, or some other miex- 
 pected event m what is familiarly called 
 the chapter of accidents. Instead of the dat. 
 TTipijffaffi the accus. might here have been 
 expected ; but the dative is, by attraction, 
 referred to avToig understood after ^i;i/f/3., 
 and to Toig dWoig m apposition to it. The 
 full sense is, ' he counselled them, that all 
 except five hundred should sail out, after 
 watching for a favourable wind.' So infra 
 iii. 22, we have, T7]pi}ffavT(g vviera x**- 
 fitpiov. Instead of vulg. avriaxy I have 
 thought proper, with Bekk. and Goell., to 
 edit dvTiaxy- Pop., indeed, retains the 
 former, deriving the word from dvTi(rx<»*, 
 like 7raod<Txa>, &c. At tCju fitvovriov sub. 
 tig. See Matth. Or. Or. § 357, 7- Render, 
 *he was willing to be of the number of 
 those that remained ;' i. e. 'to share the 
 dangers of those that remained.' 
 
 2, rd Itti TovToig Trapaffjccyd^ttv] The 
 expression rd t-ni Tovroig, scil. irpdyfiaTa, 
 signifies properly, 'matters and afiairs 
 which come nejt m succession to others ;' 
 vii. 62 ; and, figuratively, ' such as are 
 next to be done, are next in importance,'' the 
 next best step to be taken. Such is the 
 sense assigned by Haack, Goell., and Am., 
 of whom the commentator last mentioned 
 aptly compares a passage of Aristot. Eth. 
 ii. 9, TO Xeyofitvov rbv Civrtpov ttXovv. 
 
 3. 2€p/ivXtwv] Such is the common read- 
 ing, which is retained by Pop. and Goell. ; 
 while Bekk., from a few ancient MSS., 
 
 ; 
 
 (\ 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIHER I. CAP. LXVII. 
 
 103 
 
 J 
 
 
 ttoXh TToXXovg likf^QiifJiv k re Tiiv UiXoTrdvvr](JOV tirpaaffiv 67r»; 
 w>£X£id TIC 7£V»i(T£rat. 4. fnird dt riig noTi^amc r^v a'7roT£ix«(Ttv 
 ct>opfiiwv jU£v E^wv Touc t^aKOGiovg /cat ^iX'iovg t»)v XaX/ciSt/c»)v /cat 
 BoTTiKvv i^ov, Kal i(JTiv a Kal iroXio^aTa uXi. LXVI. ToTc ^ 
 'A0Tjvatoic /cat n£Xo7rovvn(Tiotc atTiai |U£V auTai irpoaybykvpvro eg 
 dXX^Xovg' rolg (JlIv Ko^tvOtoic, oti t»)v Uori^aiav, tavTiHv ovoav 
 dnoiKiav, Kal av^^ag KoptvOiwv t£ Kal UeXoTrovvrjcj'KVV iv avr^ 
 ovrag iwoXii^KovV rolg ^' 'AOrivaioig eg rovg UeXo7rovvv(yiovg,^ 
 OTi eavTuiv re woXiv ^v/uina^i^a Kal (ftopav viroTeXri airearrjaav, Kai 
 tXOdvTeg (T(/)i(Tiv dyro tov ir^oipavovg ijudx^ovTo ^era rioTigataTwv. 
 2. ov fxevTOL d ye 7^dXef^dg ttw ^vvepptoyei, dXX' tri dva/cwx*! »1»^* 
 l^la ydp raOra oi Kop'ivOioi eirpa^av, LXVII. iroXio^Kov^evrig^ 
 §£ \iig IloTi^atac ov^ vc^v^alov, dv^puiv re (y(pi(Jiv evdvTiov Kal 
 dfxa Trepl tm X^^^V ^^^lO^H* 7rap£/cdXovv te evOvg eg t»)v Aa/C£- 
 ^a'lfAOva Tovg SviU/nd^ooc, Kal KaTej5d(jjv eXOdvTeg twv 'AOr)vai(ov, 
 OTt (Jirov^dg re XeXvKoreg elev Kal d^iKoiev tiJv UeXoTrdvviiaov. 
 2. AiytvijTai T£ (pavepuig (nev ov wpea^evd^ievoi, ^e^idreg rovg 
 
 edits 'Ep/i. Duker discusses the diversity 
 of reading, but does not settle the point, 
 only noticing the remark of Casaubon, that 
 the S and spiritus asper are indifferently 
 applied at the begmning of words. I have 
 given the preference to "SepfivXitJV , because 
 it is, from its roughness, more likely to 
 be the ancient form,— (and accordingly is 
 found in Herodot. vii. 122. Scylax, p. 26, 
 and Hecatieus ap. Steph. Byz.)— but chiefly 
 from its occurring in an inscription ui 
 Boeckh, vol. i. 2, p. 102, referred toby Am. ; 
 and another, i. 302, referred to by Pop. 
 
 \oxV<^ag'\ ' having laid an ambush.' 
 The construction is, Kai TToXXovg [rwv] 
 Sfp/t. du(p9eipe, \oxri(yag TTpbg ry [iavTiov] 
 TToXei. In ig re rijv UeX. tTrpaatrev ottij, 
 we have a brief mode of expression for kg 
 TTiv UeX. Trkfi^/ag tTtpafffftv on, 'devised 
 the means whereby,' &c. Bottikijv. See 
 my note in Transl. 
 
 Ch. LXVI. 2. ov fikvroi o ye TroXe/xoc 
 7ru> Kvvtppioyti] 'the war had not yet 
 actually broken out.' The fonu ffvppoxrau), 
 for the more usual avpprjcraoj, occurs in 
 Dio Cass. 186, 62. 1247, 53, 6 TroXefxog 
 avvtppioyei. On in dvuKoJxn V^f see note 
 supra, ch. 40. 'l5t>, 'per se,' non con- 
 sultis sociis, nee adjuti ab iis. 
 
 Ch. LXVII. 1. Trtpi n^ x^p}v ^thong^ 
 A somewhat rare, though Attic, construc- 
 tion, found also supra i. 6, and ii. 5. iv. 71- 
 That with the genit. is the more usual one ; 
 but the other is one derived from ancient 
 usage, (being found in Homer and Herodot.) 
 
 though sometimes, intermingled with the 
 genit., we have, as here, the dat. with irtpi 
 and the genit. absol. 
 
 TTrtpeKaXovv ig rriv Aaice?.] ' hivited 
 them [to go] to Lacedtemon,' solicited 
 them ; for they could not convoke them ; 
 that being the prerogative of the Lacedae- 
 monians alone. The ellipsis here of ikvai, 
 is one not unfrequent even icithout a pre- 
 position, as here, denoting motion to a 
 place. See Xen. An. v. 6, 16. Dem. 1265, 
 ult. ^lian, V. H. iii. 37- Also m New 
 Testament, Acts xxviii. 20. Whereas, in 
 the present instance, the use of the pre- 
 position serves to suggest the verb. 
 
 KttTifiowv] * loudly inveighed against.' 
 On the cause of this exacerbation, see my 
 note in Transl. 
 
 on a-rrovddg ts XiXvKoreg thv Kai dSi- 
 Kouv] The opt. is here used because the 
 verb is in oratione obliqua. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 529. By (nrovddg is meant the 
 thirty years' peace. 
 
 ^ 2. Aiyivnrai re] This, for vulg. Aty. 
 Se, Pop., Bekk., and Goell. have edited, on 
 the authority of many of the best MSS. ; 
 and very properly, inasmuch as re is the 
 more suitable word ; for, as Haack ob- 
 serves, the J^ginetse are recorded to have 
 done not something diff"erent from, but 
 the same as, the Corinthians. Render, 
 then, ' the ^ginetse, too,' &c. On the 
 situation of the ^Eginetae at that conjunc- 
 ture, see my note in Transl. and Arnold 
 in loc. 
 
104. 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 Xiyovr^c oiK .lv«. aJrcivo^o. .ara rac a^ovSav ^ 3. o. 8. A««- 
 SaLvtc, ^po<T,r«(.aKaXi,Ta,.re, rwv ^v^,^ax<^v Km a r.c r. «AAo 
 ?d„^i8.Kn»eat «,r<i •Afl.l.'aia.v, S^XXo^ov <../.^v «"ro,y ,ro..,aavrH- Tov 
 
 sfrtXevraTo. Kopive.o., Kal Tok f XXouc e«<TavT.c 7rp<-rov ,rapoEvva. 
 
 roue AaKtSaijUOViouc, fTHTTOv rotdSs. ^ _ />■ • - 
 
 LXVIII 'To ir.ffrov V|uS«, <.J AaKegaijuovioi, ti,c kM u/ia? 
 „^ro^t ToX.re;«c .«! OM.X-S "^."-orepouc, ^C roic «XAoyc j r. 
 
 3. ■n-poffTrapafcaXstravrcc — X«y"i^ ««" 
 Xtvov] Miaving summoned their con- 
 federates, and, besides them, such also of 
 the allies as had any other hijury to com- 
 plain of at the hands of the Athenians,— 
 and having convoked their own accus- 
 tomed assemblv, desii-ed them to speak. 
 
 The conjecture which has here been 
 proposed, tiq oXKoq, for ug ri dWo, is un- 
 necessary, nay, detrimental to the sense ; 
 the meaning being, 'any other injury such 
 as that of which the Corinthians, or the 
 ^ginetans, complained. SvWoyog, con- 
 gress, was the usual term to denote the 
 'assembly of the people of a city. So m 
 Eurip.drest.720,we have ^vWoyov iroXiwg 
 dKoi'Oag. By tov dioOora we may under- 
 stand the ordinani assembly, composed ot 
 all Spartans of thirty years or upwards : 
 on which see MUller and Wachsmuth. 
 
 Xkyuv UtXtvov] So in Eurip. Or. 875, 
 we have, sTrei ce TrXijpvg h^ver 'A^yntov 
 oX^og, ic/jpt^^ avatXTug dizf rig XPV^" 
 
 Xkyiiv, &c. . , , <• , • 
 
 4. we tKaffTOi] ' respectively,' each m 
 
 succession.' 
 
 'irtoa oIk 6\iya dicKpopa] 'other occa- 
 sions of difference,' namely, from griev- 
 ances suffered at the hands of the Athe- 
 
 nians. 1 . i 
 
 fVoY£(T0ai— ayopac] The words import 
 * an exclusion from all commercial inter- 
 course both by sea and land.' This was 
 effected by a formal ;|/^.|.iT/xa. the words 
 of which are preserved by the bchol. on 
 Aristophanes, Ran. 273, D. as follows : 
 mtyapkag firiT dyopdg, /i//rf eaXaTTijg, 
 atiT i)TTupov fitrkxi^v, read and point as 
 follows: Mtyapkag fiii toi dyopag, finre 
 eaXctTTijg nr]Tt riTrtioov, fitTtxttv- In 
 the present passage, by the term ayopag 
 is solely denoted commerce by land, the 
 
 deprivation of which inflicted great dis- 
 tress on the Megareans, as appears from 
 passages of Aristoph. Ach. 477, 729, 752, 
 758 See also the Schol. on Aristophanes, 
 p. 400, 6, F. Finally, hence may be illus- 
 trated an obscure passage of Anaxandrides 
 ap. Athen. p. 263, C. , . • 
 
 Ch. LXVIII. This speech contains a 
 delicate mixture of praise and censure, 
 well adapted to rouse the pride and excite 
 the jealousy of the Spartans agamst Athens. 
 
 (Thirl wall.) ^, -, t3 ^ 
 
 1. ro TTiarbv vtidg—KaOiffrti<n] Render, 
 'The good faith, Lacedsemonians, which 
 characterises your public polity and your 
 private intercourse one towards another, 
 makes you the less disposed to hearken 
 to what may be said to the" prejudice ot 
 others.' In to Triarbv we have a neuter 
 adject, with the art. for a subst. (on which 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr.269, 1,) as infra m. 37 ; 
 and in a similar passage of Soph. Irach. 
 398, TO TTKJTbv, Hi (iamXsv, Trjg jg rovg 
 virrjKoovg buiXiag : also Plut. de Vit. I ud. 
 10, irpotukvoi TO TTKTrov. The passage is 
 almost transcribed by Procop. p. 104, 29. 
 By TToXiTtia is here denoted the home 
 'administration of public affairs,' as op- 
 i)osed to that of the tu t^w Trpdy^ara, ot 
 which we have mention a little further on. 
 Of this use of d-maTog in the cu^tire sense 
 for at) TreieSfitvog, incredulous, examples 
 occur elsewhere in the classical wTiters, 
 (as iEschyl. Theb. 873,) and also in the 
 New Testament. -. t> j 
 
 kg Tovg dXXovg t)v ti Xsyojfitv} Render, 
 < if we say any thing o/ others ;' meaning, 
 by implication, to the prejudice of others. 
 A harsh mode of expression, but not 
 greater than many others in our author. 
 Pop. here compares from Dio Cai>s. pavXov 
 n ig ovdkva—tXeye, and gives examples 
 
 ); 
 
 ; 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LXVIII. 
 
 105 
 
 •g.SaaKo^.v i.d.ror. r^v .aO,... i^ouT^O. «XX„ r.v Xe^ovr.v 
 8.- airo oi ^plv ^a-TXHv. dXX' h.iri ev r^ 'kjV -''"',', ^""^ ^^l^r 
 
 I. .„! ,iy.oraiyKU,ara iyo^ev,^o ,v _A9..«.a.. ./3p.^o^evo., 
 J. > SI i/i. «VeXo«M.vo.. 3. K«i .. ,. V afavu, 'rou ovr.c^ vt^ 
 ^„vv rnv "EXX«8«, 8.8a^«aX;«c aV <uc o«^ Hdom r^poafu vvv be 
 ri 8» i^aKpnyopuv, Z. roue ^Iv hSov\u>pkvov, ^ opare, rmc i> 
 ^^.^ovXeuovrnc auroig,— /ecu o«x il-^'^^" -»'« '"""P"'^ ^"f"'"- 
 
 of «r thus placed in the middle of a clause 
 from iii. 88. v. 7- The harshness m ques- 
 tion might, indeed, be obviated by con- 
 struing eg Tovg dXXovg ainaT., which 
 seems the natural construction of the 
 words, and is defended by a passage intra 
 iii. 37, init. hd to dMg Kai dvtTnlSov- 
 XevTOV Trpbg dXXriXovg, Kai kg Tovg Kvfi- 
 adxovg Tb avTb ^x^rt. Yet this, as P()p. 
 and Goell. show, would either destroy the 
 sentiment, or require us to read tg ii^iag 
 Tovg dXXovg, vv ti Xeyutntv: or, tg Tovg 
 dXXovg, vv Ti Xkyujffi. . j ^ •, 
 
 To ousider the phraseology in detail, 
 by TOvg dXXovg are meant the other states 
 of Greece. 2(u^po(Tvi/»?i^ tx^rt, 'ye have 
 the reputation of sober- muided modera- 
 tion.' Compare at ch. 84, 2, <Tu)(t>po<Tvvn 
 liKbpoJV. By Td l%o) Trpayftara are to be 
 understood, ' the affairs of states loreign 
 as to Lacediemon. ~ n i rpu 
 
 2 ov — Triv fidOijaiv tirouiffVe] ine 
 force of the article here may be thus 
 'expressed: 'you did not make «/t^ in- 
 struction [you might have done]. Here 
 we have one of the phrases formed by 
 7roicT<T0ai and a substantive ; on which 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. 421. Obs. 4. ^ 
 > tHjv XtyouTiov pdXXov vrrevouTt, 6lC.J 
 The gonit. of person after vnovotiv is so 
 rare, that Poppo regards it as depending 
 here not upon vTrtvotlTt, but upon the 
 whole formula wg Xeyovffi, as cquiv. to 
 Tb XWtir, q. d. dXXd tujv XeyovTujv to 
 Xkytiv fViKiv tCjv avToXg i^t? ^ia^opa>i/ 
 virtvoilTt: lit. 'you suspected the speakers 
 of speaking from private interest. And 
 he compares a similar mode of expression 
 in Xen. Cyr. v. 2, 18, iTrevbrtne Si avTiou 
 cue tTrripwTiov dXXriXovg, where a»f ^^^P- 
 is the same as Tb tTrtpwr^^ai. He miglit 
 have adduced a more apposite example 
 from Joseph. Ant. ix. 4, 3, /irj5 vjvovohv 
 avTuiv u>g Ttpbg to ix^pbv avrov Karti- 
 pijKortiJV. 
 
 In ma ^la^opcuv,* private interest, we 
 have the use of the adv. for adj., as mfra 
 ch. 95. Similar is the expression intra 
 iii. 42, ri i^ia n ai>r(p diaipspii. 
 
 iv rv ?py v] i. e. ' in the very act of 
 suffering,' equiv. to tnuhi rjct] ry orri 
 Trdffxouev. By several expositors, mdeed, 
 the tp7«f> is understood in the sense prcelio. 
 And so infra ch. 105, we have Iv ry tpyv, 
 and in Xen. Cyr. viii. 104, Iv Ipyy. Here, 
 however, that sense would be little suit- 
 able. And with the expressum m the 
 present passage, kv ry ipyv^ we may best 
 compare the more explicit one intra m. 
 112, dua TOV ipyov Ty KvvTVxi<f, at the 
 very occurrence of the affair.' In Trpoa- 
 riKii vixdg ohx n^K^ra dmlv, 'consenta- 
 neum est nos maxime dicere,' we have 
 a somewhat i-are construction (noticed by 
 Steph. Thes. col. 4478) for the more usual 
 one with the datire, TrpoffrjKti /xot ttouiv, 
 or t.Vav TavTa, The same is found m 
 the expression of a similar sentiment mfra 
 vi. 16, Trpoai]KU jiioi pidXXov i Wpwv apx"v. 
 On the formula ovx r}Ki<TTa — oat^t, see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 462. The full sense m- 
 tended is, ' We have the greatest right to 
 speak, inasmuch as we have the heaviest 
 charges to prefer.' So infra ii. 47, a\\ 
 avTol udXiffTa tQvi]OK0V, b(T<^ Kai /iaXtaro 
 (vel maxime), and viii. 84, offy ^aXtara 
 Kai — ToaovT(^ Kai, &.C. 
 , 3. d(pai'ng ovTtg] for ev ry af>«v« or 
 d(t>av(og, ' in a lurking manner. Similarly 
 in Dionys. Hal. A. R. p. 150, 24, we have, 
 ovdi dg d<baveg rrov KaTaSvg x^P^ov, a\\ 
 dvaibavSov. 'Qg, titpote. Svp ^k, ' But [as 
 the case] now [stands],' 'as things now 
 are ' On this use of the particle m anti- 
 thesis, and as preceded by ft, see note 
 infra ch. 122, 3. At tI dei fiaKprjyopetv 
 supply, from the context, vfiiv and tidoai, 
 with reference to the sentiment adverted 
 to infi-a iv. 59, and iv. 77, ov hi ^aicpi/- 
 yopiXp iv dSoai. The dpa after ttTrort, 
 
106 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 ^occ-Kal k TToXXou ^poTrapaKevaa^eVovc, HTTore apa TToXe^N- 
 Yovra. • 4. ov yap av K^pK.pav re v.oXaf3ovrec f3.a .^a>v uxov, 
 .al no'riSacav ^ Jxfop.o.V Jv ro ,lv '...Ka.,orarov X^P^^v .po, 
 
 neXo.ov/.;;occ. LXIX. Kal r.%g. ^.^c -rcoc, ro rs .pu,rov 
 ^v^c^axovc- ov 7a\o o ^ov\u.aa^uvo,, aXX o guva^.voc ^ev Trauaac, 
 
 thou-h cancelled by Poppo, Goeller, and 
 Bekker, from several MSS. I have thought 
 proper to retain, because the word occui-s 
 not unfre(iuently with Ttore, (as Herodian, 
 V. 4, 16, ^l;J7r6povv S'e ttou Trort apa ai?. 
 ^lian, V. Hist. ii. 13, M ^o« apa, and 
 xiii. 1, yvujpi<Ta(Ta o'i nvkg Trort apa i,<Tav,) 
 and sometimes with tiTrort, (as Xen. Ljt. 
 i 6 2 See also the commentators on 
 Lucian, ii. 26, and Plut Moral i. 445 
 referred to by Schcef. on Steph. Thes.) and 
 not unfrequently witli d and tnrtQ, as 
 I Cor. XV. 15. Yet, so little obvious is 
 the force of the word, that it might easily 
 be omitted by a copyist ; while small pro- 
 bability is there that it would be inserted. 
 Nowhere it has no inconsiderable force, 
 as serving to point the sarcasm couched^in 
 the words t'nroTt TroXtfir^ffovrai, &c. it 
 they should even be warred with, ot a 
 long time previously prepared, namely, to 
 vindicate by arms what they have obtained 
 by injustice. no\£/i/;<Tovrat, by Atticism 
 for 'Ko\iur)eh<JovTai, on which see Buttm. 
 Gr Or. § 113, 15. At TrpoTrapiOKevaff- 
 fiivovQ supply TToXf^ttr, from TroXf/xrjaov- 
 rai in the following context. 
 
 4. ov yap hv, &c.] Here, as often after 
 a yap followed by av, we have an ellips. ot 
 a\Xa>c, such as is not unfrequent in Greek 
 writers generally. In viroXa^ovTiQ the 
 {,7r6 (as Steph. and Duk. point out) has 
 the force of clam, denoting underhond, as 
 opposed to open, hostility. So mfra vi. 58, 
 we have, role tTTiicovpoig <ppaffaQ ra 07r\a 
 hTToXa^uv. In which, as in the present 
 passage, v7ro\a(itXv bears the sense of 
 secret and clandestine withdrawal, as intra 
 143, tl Tf /ii(r0<p nei^ovi Trapyvro ///xwv 
 vTToXaSiiv TovQ KkvovQ Twv vavT^v. Ac- 
 cordingly, the full sense of the passage is, 
 'They would not oXhertme (i. e. had they 
 not plotted against the liberty of Greece) 
 have withdrawn Corcyra from us, which 
 was in our confederacy.' Of ^i<;i »//iwv the 
 ^ sense is, 'in spite of us.' Finally, here, 
 ^ for vulg. iT^ixpnfJ^ai, I have edited, with 
 Bekk., Pop., and Goell., aTroxpf^Gai, this 
 
 being the more significant and forcible 
 term, and indeed the more Thucydidoan, 
 occurring infra vi. 17, and vii. 42. Here 
 the term signifies, not *to make use q/, 
 (like aTTo^yv, to lite upon,) but, as Bauer 
 and Haack explain, ' multum ac hhere uti 
 aliqua re,' literally, 'to use up or out, use 
 thoroughly.' The infinitive is here put per 
 epexegesin, and there is here an ellipse of 
 oiffrt, the construction being, ware airoxp- 
 ,rp6g ra iiri Op. [^i'^pt] or X*^P'«-] . 
 
 Ch LXIX. These evils of Athenian 
 ambition are now ascribed mainly to the 
 supineness of the Lacedsemonians, in sut- 
 fering them to rise to the greatest height, 
 before they seriously thought of checkmg 
 
 them. . . •/: 
 
 1 <Trij<Tai] * to build.' A rare significa- 
 tion. The verb is more frequently used 
 of the erection of statues than of temples. 
 Indeed it is only applied to such vast 
 erections as, like the temples and walls ot 
 the ancients, when built are fixed m their 
 places, so as never to be removed.^ 
 
 'EC ToU ad stands for ^txpi rovde, scil. 
 Tov ypovov, 'continually up to this period, 
 ' from that time to this.' From the harsh- 
 ness, however, of such an ellips., I have 
 been led to suspect a corruption, and been 
 mclined to read, from the very nigemous 
 conjecture of Mr. G. Burges, tg to ^ivp 
 del 'continually up to this time. And 
 certain it is that to dtvpo is found in a 
 passage of Eurip. Phcen. 273 ; and ^a-po 
 ToSf m Hom. II. xiv. 309 ; and Ta L 
 in Aristoph. Thesm. 666. Moreover, the 
 conjecture is somewhat confinned by a 
 passage of Dio Cass. 1163, 79, f f ^^^po 
 del avTov fivvfiovtieiv. Considermg, hmy- 
 evcr, that in a passage of Herodot. ix. l.i, 
 we have the very idiom in (luestion, and 
 consequently that, though hai-sh, it is not 
 unprecedented, the above conjecture is 
 not necessary. The words of the passage 
 alluded to are as follows : ToI(Ti de AeKt- 
 Xsim Iv STrapry utto tovtov tov^ m^v 
 aTtXHTi Tt Kui Ttpotdpiv ^iUTtXtti tg ToOe 
 dd tTi iovaa. 
 
 '« 
 'V 
 
 
 ' 
 
 OL. 87, l-T 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LXIX. 
 
 107 
 
 mpiopSv Se, aXrjOeaTepov avTO Spa* uirtp Kal rrjv a'Stwfftv Tr7g 
 apiTrJQ (jjg eXevOepuiv rijy 'EXXaSa (jteperai. 2. fioXig ^l vvv lye 
 ^vvtjXOoiuLev, Kal ov^e vvv eni (pavepoiQ' 3. XP^^ 7"P ^^'^ " "^*" 
 Kov/jieOa in aKone^v, dXXd Kaff on ajUuvoU|U£0a' 01 yap SpwvTfc, 
 jJtjSouXeufieyoi wpog ov Sityvw/corat; h^Vi ^ai ov fxeXXovreq, eirtp- 
 
 vovrai. 4. Kal eTriaTd/dnOa oia oSa> 01 'AOt^valoi, Kai on Kar 
 
 oXiyov x^p^vmv eni rovq neXaq. 5. Kal XavOdveiv fxlv oiofxevoi Sia 
 TO dvaiaOinov u^aJy, »}aaov dappovai' yvovre<: §£ ei^oraq irepiopav, 
 
 t'nrep /cai — ^f perai] 'and especially if opwi^rfc. (^ejiovXtvfikvoi is equivalent to 
 
 he affects (prce *se ferat) the praise of « decided, because up and doing.' Similar 
 
 virtue, as if he would liberate Greece ;' is a sentiment in ^schyl. Agam. 1222, <rv 
 
 i. e. professing to be a liberator of Greece, pev fcartirx"' ''o*^ ^' airoKTUveiv fitXu, 
 
 On the force of dntp as compared with ' You are praying, while they are taking 
 
 aye, see Herra. on Viger, note 311. 'AKi- measures to destroy you.' See on 1. 86. 
 
 o)(nv here stands for dKiotpa,existimationem.. Hence may be illustrated an obscure pas- 
 
 Of dpiTT] in the sense merit, the use is sage of ^schyl. Agam. 1327, xport?o/ifv 
 
 very rare, though found in Jos. Ant. xvi. yap, {ice delay,) oi t^£ Tqg fieXXovg KXiog 
 
 H,4,bTav tTraivovpevog Tvxoi TO re (Tcipa, lUSov TraTOvvTtg, ob KaOtvCovaiv x*P*» 
 
 Jg \irj n'syag, Kal Trjv ToKiKt)v evaroxog, where Blomfield renders, ' illi vero tardi- 
 
 Kai Td dXXa Ta rrpbg dptTriv virep anav- tatis gloriam conculcantes, (aspernati, et 
 
 Tag, And in like manner infra viii. 68, celeritatem prseferentes,) manu non qui- 
 
 we have (of Antiphon), dvfip 'A9i]vai(ov escunt.' 
 
 Tutv KaO' lavTOv dptTy Tt ovdtvog v<TT€pog, ^ 4. Kai tTriffTapeOa] A not unfrequent 
 
 Kai KndTKTTog ivdvpnOnvai ytvoptvog, Kai use of Kai, by which it is nearly equiv. to 
 
 a dv yvoirj eirrdv. aXXd, imo ; the literal sense being, ' and 
 
 2. poXig] 'tardily.' So infra 141, we [now],' as hi Aristoph. Pac. 402, Kai aoi 
 
 have xpov'iovg ^vvikvai. For vulg. r«, I <ppd(ru) ti -rrpdypa Snvbv Kai p'tya. See 
 
 have, with Poppo, edited yt, on the con- more infra iv. 99, 1. In such a case the 
 
 lecture of Stephens, confirmed as it is by word serves to impart earnestness to what 
 
 at least one MS. Bekk. and Goell. retain is said. Render, ' Yea, we know m what 
 
 Tt, which, I allow, may possibly be the manner, and by what gradual approaches,^ 
 
 true reading, as referred to the following &c. In the words following, Kai oti kut 
 
 Kai ovdk vvv : and indeed a similar use is oXiyov x<^90vaiv, which are exegetical, the 
 
 found infra iii. 40, and iv. 95. Supposmg Kai may be rendered, as often, by at<jue 
 
 it, then, to be the true reading, the refer- adeo. And so it is used infra vu. 48, 68, 
 
 ence will thus be to Kai ovdk vvv, 'It has and 71- Oloc, in such a context as the 
 
 both been a difficult matter to bring us present, generally implies what is mng. 
 
 together, and even now that we are met, So, on this same subject, to the Athenians 
 
 we do not see what we ought to vote is elsewhere applied the opprobrious epi- 
 
 about.' This, however, involves some- thet of dSiKov odov iovTwy. On the tlung 
 
 thing forced and frigid ; whereas in ye, as itself, compare what is said infra iii. 11. 
 
 referred to fioXig, we have something neat 5. to dvaiaOrtTov] for ti)v dvaiffOT)- 
 
 and elegant. Similarly in Nicand. Ther. aiav, as m Dio Cass. 322, 9. The term 
 
 281, we have, poXig ye fikv eK<})vyoi ifiaav. properly denotes want of the power of per- 
 
 Of k-rri (bavepotg the sense is, 'for any ceicin,j any thing, (as in Galen, cited by 
 
 definite objects.' Steph. Thes.) though only as understood 
 
 3. oiSpCJVTeg—eTrepxovTai] Render, 'the of lH)dlli/ sense. Here it beai-s the sense 
 
 active, the decided, and the undallyuig ad- of unobsermnce, Inadtertence. And so m 
 
 vance against those who are yet unresolved Longin. de Subl. § 6, we have, aXXorptwv 
 
 what to do.' Pop. and Goell. well point, out piv IXeyKTiKwraTog dpapTr)paTU)v, av- 
 
 the correspondence here existing between tira'KjOrjTog Tdv idiwv. The passage of 
 
 the terms jSt^ovXevfikvoi and ov dieyvojKo- our author is well illustrated by one (evi- 
 
 rag, as also that between ySr] and ov fxeX- dently written with a view to it) of Dion. 
 
 XovTeg : and the latter adds, that 'of these Hal, p. 1085, 4, TroXXiig d dvai piopiag Kai 
 
 two participles, dpatvTtg, ^siSovXtvpevoi, dvaiaOpffiag tpyov ov yap dt) <piXavi)pio- 
 
 that which stands first contains, according Triag ovSe perpioTTiTog. 
 
 to the usage of Greek writers, the reason Of tiSoTag Trepiopqiv the sense is, 'know, 
 
 or cause of the other participle ;' hence and permit,' ' knowingly permit.' 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 108 
 
 tV^updJc iyKuaovTai, 6. lii^vx^Urt yap juo voi 'EXX»Jvwv, w Aafct- 
 Sai^oviot, ov ttJ SuvaiuEt rtra, aXXa t^ /uaXX^Jciei aVuvo/itvoi, icai 
 juovot ovK dpx'>^ivr)v Ti]v ai^rjaiv rCyv ^X^p^"^ ^ijrXamovfiivriv Eh 
 KaraXvovng, 7. Kalroi iXiyEaOt aacpaXfiq avai, wv apa o Xoyot; 
 Tod epyou £/cpar€i. 8. tov re ya> Mi^Sov aurol Vtv e/c Treparwv 
 ySc Trportpov tVl r»Jv n£Xo7rovvi?<Tov iXOovra, ij ra ^rap u/iwv 
 ai'iwQ npoaTravrriaai' Kal vdv rovg 'AOrivalovq ovx ^'^«C^ ^^^f^^P 
 iicavo)', aXX' ey i)c ovrac, Trfptoparf' ical, dvA rod iWiXOfiv avroi,^ 
 anvviaSai (^oiXtaOe jJiaXXov kinovraq, Kai k j^x^^q Trpoc; ttoXXcJ 
 gurarwrapouc aywi't&Vitvoi fcaraariivai- CTrKTraVtvoc Krai tov ^ap- 
 (3apov auTOv Trtpe aur(J ra TrXf/w at^aXkvTa, kcu Trpog auToug roug 
 
 "" 6. ^javxaliTt yap, &c.] The yap lias 
 reference to a clause omitted, * [And no 
 wonder that the Athenians so act,] for ye 
 rest quiet and on the defensive ;' as infra 
 v4i. 11. Of ov ry ^wdfin—aixwofitvoi, 
 the sense is, 'repelling an enemy not by 
 arms, but by procrastination,' 'quasi (to 
 apply the words of Livy) cunctando pos- 
 setis rem restituere,' as it were always 
 delaylruj and never doing the thing, or 
 being ever about to do, but never doing 
 it ; the very characteristic of the Lacedae- 
 monians. 
 
 OVK apx^^l^^^'W T^)^ "'^^- — ^n:\aniov- 
 jxkvrjv ^f, &c.] 'not the incipient increase, 
 but the doubled strength.' Au^i^triv the 
 editors have with reason preferred to the 
 reading of not a few MSS., Svvafiiv, which 
 is evidently a mere ^loss, though a very 
 ancient one, since it is found in a passage, 
 plainly imitated from the present, of Jos. 
 Ant. iii. 2, 1, oi Sk dpxoi^f^vV^ ^vvajiiv 
 tX^pwv TTffpw/itvot Karaikviiv dyaOoi (Tvv- 
 iivai, ^aXKov r\ oi TTpoKroi/zaaav /ift^w 
 KioXvovTtQ yivkaQai. And so in Dionys. 
 Hal. p. 104, 17, we have, ovk apxo/ifVr?^ 
 ru}V 'Pbjfiaiwv apx")^ tKio\vffav, aXX' 
 tTTi /ttya 7rpot)K0v(Jy orj-^^fpcfrOat t/ifXXov, 
 where, howevei', for apx^i^y the true read- 
 ing is perhaps av^rjv, an old Attic word 
 for av^ijmg, found in the best writers. 
 Finally, av\riatv in the present passage is 
 strongly confirmed by a passage, evidently 
 written in imitation of it, in Pint. Rom. 25, 
 OVK (^ovTO hlv irtpiopav, aXX' h'ioTaaBai 
 Ty av%r]mi Kai KoXoviiv tov 'Pw/jwXov, 
 (which might induce one to conjcctMre, in 
 the above passage of Dionysius, for tsw- 
 Xvcrav, tKoXovaav, did not the kuXvovteq 
 of thp passage of Josephus sufficiently de- 
 fend it). Also by another in Zonar. Hist, 
 ii. 7, ult. oi'K (^ovTo hlv TTtpiop^v, dXXd 
 KuiXvetv TifV av^jjcru'. 
 
 7. KaiTOi iXiyfaOt] 'and yet ye were 
 
 said.' For IXtytffOe three MSS. have 
 Xiyi(r9t, which has been followed by most 
 translators. The imperfect, however, is 
 sufficiently defended by Updrti just after: 
 and to change the two words, in trans- 
 lating, to present tenses, would not a little 
 detract from the point and significancy of 
 the ])assage ; for the repute in question is 
 represented not only as exceeding all just 
 bounds, 'a repute exceeded by the reality,' 
 but as past and gone. Comp. infra ii. 42. 
 Of dffipaXelg the sense is well represented 
 by our expression, safe and sure. So in 
 Soph. (Ed. Tyr. 617, we have, (ppovilv yap 
 oi raxtig ovk daipaXtlg: and Eurip. Phceii. 
 608, 'A(T0aX^c y«P tffr' dfitivo}V v Opaavg 
 arparriXdrnQ' Or we may render, with 
 the Schol., Port., Goell., and Pop., ' cau- 
 tious and circumspect.' 
 
 8. TOV M^^ov] Meaning, 'the king of 
 the Medes.' An idiom found not only in 
 the Greek, but also in the Latin language, 
 where we have Romamts and such like 
 terms similarly used. In 'ik rrepuTuv yiig 
 we have a somewhat hyperbolical phrase, 
 occuiTJng in the Greek writers generally, 
 to denote a very remote country. Of dvTi 
 TOV iTTtXeeiVy &c. the sense is, ' instead of 
 yourselves advancing upon and attacking 
 them,' as i. 69. iii. 11. iv. 1. With the 
 phrase Ig rvxag KaTaffriivai, ' to be cast 
 upon the dubious chances' of war, com- 
 pare another similar one infra v. 103, iiri 
 Tag dipavtXg tX-Tridag KaOioTavTai : and 
 ^schyl. Ag. 1247, aTrijyay' tig Toidah 
 Oavaffifiovg Tvxdg. The participle Itti- 
 (TTdfievoi stands for Ka'nrtp (TriffTafitvoi. 
 In the phrase 7r«pi avTtp Ta TrXtiut a^a- 
 XsvTaj we have, not what Arnold recog- 
 nises, a nautical metaphor, (q. d. being 
 wrecked upon himself ; being himself, as 
 it were, the rock upon which his own for- 
 tune split,) but rather one derived from 
 a person who, by extreme haste or inad- 
 
 / 
 
 !> 
 
 
 ) 
 
 OL. 87, 1-] 
 
 LT13ER I. CAP. LXX. 
 
 109 
 
 'AOriva'iiWQ TToXXtt ^iLiag ^^n ro7g afxapTt]fxa(nv aurwv fiaXXov i] j^ 
 a(p' vjjiwv Tifxw^na TripiyeyBvrj^ivovg' iirtl ai ye i^inpai iXnl^eg n^rj 
 Tivag TTOU Kai dnapaiSKtvovq ^id to Tnarevaai i(pOtipav. 9. Kcti 
 l^in^ik Vjuw*' «7r' ix'^pa TO irXtov i) aiTia vo/^'iay raSe XiytaOai, a'lTia 
 imlv yop (j>iXwv dv^owv ttrriv d/jLapTavovTivv' /corrjyopia ^e £X^f>w»' 
 agi/cr,<Tavrwv. LXX. Kal a^ia, tiVep tiAq Kal aXXot, yo^tZo/itv 
 a£cot elvai toIq neXaq i//oyov eireveyKHv, aXXwc re KaljaydXiov twv 
 Eia(j>ep6vTU)v K:a0£(rrwra)v, TTtpi <Lv oJ/c aicrddvEaOai i]^ilv ye ^okhts, 
 ovS UXoyiaaaOai TTWTTorE irpoq oiovg vjiuv 'AOrjvaiouc ivrag Kal 
 oaov v^wv Kal wc Trav ^lacpe^ovTag 6 dywv ioTai ! 2. oi fxiv ye 
 
 vertence in his steps, lets one foot be in Prom. 997, ^^oXXov ys Ka.i toi, Travroc 
 the way of the other, and thus stumbles, LXXeinei, (where Blomf. cites the Schol 
 or even falls, through his own fault. on Plato, 165, bXy Kat iravTi c^ta^fpav,) 
 
 The phrase is elsewhere found infra and one of Aristot. ov jxiKpov n ovTwg 
 vi 33 -fiv Tt—atbaXCJffi, Kav Trtpi <T<pi(Tiv ovrotg evOijg U vtdv tdilta^aujiaXKov 
 ahTolg Td TrXct'u) TTTaie^mv. Dionys. Hal. U to irdv. Procop. 130, 12, ry navTi 
 Ant. vii. 4, 6 utv rrtKog avTCjv aTpaTog dfieivov. 
 
 TrepJ lavTv <r<paXeig l<pvytv. The phrase, 2. Now follows the most remarkablp 
 indeed, occurs elsewhere in that writer, passage in the speech —m a lengthened 
 and in Dio Cass. and most elaborate contrast which the 
 
 Kal TTpoc ahToi^g-TTipiyEyivwkvovg^ speaker proceeds to draw between the 
 * 4nd that we, in our combats with the Lacedaemonian and the Athenian charac- 
 Athenians, are indebted for our safety ter. So celebrated was this among the 
 more to their blunders, than to any sue- ancients, that almost every part ot it has 
 cour from you.' UoKkdJov iroXXdKig. At been, as I shall show the subject ot 
 iTTce at ye, conjoin ^Trei and y£, and render studied imitation by the Latm classical 
 for Indeed. In vfikTepac iXrriStg, 'the hope writers, and the whole by Maximus Tyr. 
 of you,' i. e. of your assistance, we have Diss. xx. p. 204, seqq. Reiske ^ 
 pronoun possessive for genit. of personal. oi fiiv yt v£a>r«po7roiot, &c.] ^'^i' are 
 
 9. Kalunceig vfiiov iir' ix^p<t - dh- continually projectors of novelty; quick 
 KnadvTiov^ Wasse compares a similar to devise, and prompt to carry into execu- 
 passage in Isocr. Paneg. § 36, X9n ^^ tion, their plans ; p^, content to keep what 
 KaTnyooiiV uku y,yuc9at Tovg ini /3Xa/3y you abeady have, devismg nothmg fiesh 
 ToJiTa XkyovTag, vovdtTHv Ik Toi,g iir' in plan -^nd in execution, not ey en Kccom- 
 dxbtXeia Xo!Sopovvrag. And much to the plishing what is barely necessary. Of the 
 present purpose is a passage of Pint. Discr. term vewTipoTroiog the more usual sense 
 Am. 38 ovrc ydp vir' evvoiag dXX' W i^innotator: here, however, it signifies a 
 6py^C owvTai yivtaQat Tbv virkp avrov j^ro^cior, ever fruitful m new promts. So 
 TOV XkyovTog ytvofiivov Xoyou, ovre vov- Procop. 47, 17, we have, v£(or. iov i^vcu. 
 Bta'J, dXXd U^^^f.v dva., where for ovTe The word is confined to our author and 
 read orye. Compare also Dio Cass. 814, the writers by whom he has been imitated 
 74. DioAys. Hal. i. 1 46. So in Clem. Alex, as Dio Cass., Josephus, I^^^nys. Hal., and 
 121, 6, we have imTifir}<ng and fik,i^ig Procop. The sentiment is, I would observe, 
 similady distinguished ; as also hi Themist. well illustrated by a Pf f age of Aristp^^^^^ 
 277, IttcVX^^cc and ovetdog. Eccles. 578, 588, AXXa Trspaive fiovov 
 
 "ch. LXx! 1. elTT.p Tjg Kai aXXoc] In ^^r. 6t^paf.i_va, f.y jiprf^c^varr. ^po- 
 this use of clTT.p with Ttg dXXog, Matth. Tspov. Mccrou^t yap r^v .''^ J«^«"* ^^V' 
 Gr. § 608, recognises a superlative force. XaKig Btutvrai AXX ov fisXXeiv, a\\ 
 Perhaps, however, it may rather be re- urrTeaOac Kai Sij XPV raig ^^^^^^^jj^l 
 garded as merely a formula of putting one- to Taxvvsiv x^Pjnov jieT.x^t T^ZZ 
 self on an equality with others. Kai 'oaov Trapa tokji ^««^«'/- , "^^^^'T*^"' S 
 vuaiv Kai uigVav'L^epovrac.-, 'how widely, iirt iilv xf^r^ra hUlio 'KiaTtvu> Tovat, 
 nay, how totaUy different from yourselves 1' BtaTag, Ei Katvoro/iav ,QiXr)aov<nv , Kai 
 AtTTdv there is an ellips. of icard or dg, ,x») Tolg n9e<rc^ Xcav Toig «PX«'o^y;^^«- 
 which we have supplied in .Esch. Eum. 52 rpi^«v roi;r taO , o fiaXiara dedoiKa. 
 and 83. Ag. 665. Eurip. Her. 575. Similar, BAEn.-Iltpt /i£V tolvvv tov ^a^'^oj?' 
 too, in egression, is a passage of iEsch. fielv M Suayg- tovto yap nfiiv ^p<}v 
 
no 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 \ » 
 
 t\ -A 
 
 v6wrEpo7roio!, Kai ewivo^aai o^elg Kat eTTiraXcffai epyw o av yvioffiv' 
 vinfiq Se TOL vira^X'^vra re aiituv, fcai tTTiyvi^vai ^rj^lv, Kai iftyu) 
 ai^l TavayKaia ^^iKiaSai. 3. aiOi<; St oi juiv Kal irapa Bvvajiiv 
 ToXiUijral, Kal Trapa yvw^inv KivSuvevral, Kal \lv toIq ^eivolq tutX- 
 iri^eg' to Sk v^iirepov, rjc re 8uva,u£a>c n'Sect Trj^fi^at, rr]? t€ yi't.)^*)? 
 jUTjSe roTc |3fj3aiotc maTevaai, rwv rt Saivwv jUTiScTTort oUaOai^ aTro- 
 Xu^»J(Tf<T0ai. 4. /cai jur/v /cai ao/cvoi Trpoc iW? ^uWr^Tag, Kal airo- 
 S?/^4»|ral TTjjdc kvlr]ixoTaTOVQ' oiovrai yap oi f*£v t^ oTTOudta civ rt 
 Kra(T0ai, vfiuq Sf rw tTrtX^tlv fcai rd eTOijua av (^Xd^pai. 5. Kpa- 
 Tovvreg t£ ToJy fc)(^0pa>v £7ri TrXfiarov k^sfjyovTaiy Kal vi/cw^£voi err 
 
 avT dWrjg ap^yiQ torrv, tmv S' apx^^^^ 
 
 With the words tTrireXkcTai epy(p o av 
 yvuKTiv, compare similar ones (evidently 
 imitated from thence) in Herodian ii. 0, 2, 
 vofjaai TS o^vg, Kai to voijOkv iiriTtXkaai 
 raxvg, and others in Procop. 51, 3G, et 
 ssepe al. Of STriyvCivai nrjdiv the sense 
 is, 'to devise nothing new,' lit. 'nothing 
 / besides or in addition to tlie present.' 
 ' 'E^iKtffOai here signifies exsequi, as in 
 Soph. Aj. 1043, a St) KaKovpyog i^/icotrj 
 dvijp : and .'Eschyl. Ag. 272, Kai Tig Tod' 
 i^tKotr' du dyykXiov TO-xog. Eurip. El. 612. 
 Aristoph. Ran. 1176. 
 / 3. avOig dt ot (.itv Kal Trapd Svvafiip — 
 dTToXvOi'iataOai] ' Again, thei/ are enter- 
 prisers even beyond their strength, and 
 venturers beyond the limits of prudence, 
 and in adversity ever full of hope. Your 
 characteristic it is, ever to accomplish 
 what rather falls short of your ability — to 
 distrust even the surest dictates of your 
 reason — and in adversity to fancy there 
 will be no end to your troubles.' That by 
 Trapa yvu)fir]v is meant 'beyond the dic- 
 tates of sound judgment,' appears from the 
 antithetical words Kat Trig yvj^l^^Q A**?^^ 
 Toig (iefiaioig 7n<TTtv(Tai. Answering to 
 Trapa yv. KivdvvtvTai here is Trapa yv. 
 CiaKivdvveveiv infra iv. 19. Of the words 
 01 fiiv Trapa Svva^iv — KivSvviVTai, we 
 have evident imitations in Dionys. Hal. 
 535, .S8, Trapa yvdjfirjv ToXjxriTai yivovTai, 
 Kai vTTtp Ivvaniv naxrirai. Procop. 12.S, 
 25, ToXfirjativ [xkv Trapa yvwfirjVj Kivdvvev- 
 aeiv Se Trapa hvvaynv. Similar Livy xlv. 
 23, Atheniensium populum fama est cele- 
 rem et supra vires audacem esse ad co- 
 nandum : Lacedsemoniorum cunctatorem 
 et vix in ea quibus fidit ingredientem. 
 Before Toig deivoig I have retained the 
 common reading Iv, which has been need- 
 lessly by the recent editors altered to tTrt, 
 and that not only from the weight of 
 authority derived from MSS., but from 
 
 there being, in reality, no sanction in 
 classical usage for the latterj while for the 
 former abundantly sufficient exists, as will 
 appear from the following examples in 
 Eurip. Suppl. 727, tv Tolg hivolg dXKifiog. 
 Xen. Anab. ii. 6, 7, ^v ToXg dewolg <pp6vt- 
 jxog. Themist. p. 126, iv Tolg cnvolg Tt- 
 GapprjKOTtg. Procop. p. 259, iv Tolg diivolg 
 tveX-n-iv. Dionys. Hal. vi. p. 804. By an 
 evident imitation of these words, Ttjg ts 
 Svvcifitiog ivStd TrpdKca, Plutarch, Solon, 
 has, ivdekffTfpov Trig dvvdfxtojg ovSev 
 tTrpa^f. Similarly, too, we have in a pas- 
 sage of the same writer, Vit. Othon. c. rrig 
 SSirig iffTpaTnysi : and in Lucian, iii. 540, 
 oirep av ivdiiaTepov y Trig xpf««C- 
 
 4. Kai [lifv Kai doKvoi, &c.] 'Further- 
 more, they are bustlers, as opposed to you 
 procrastinators — roamers, to you keepers 
 at honie: for they think, that by their 
 absence they may gain something more ; 
 uou imagine that by aiming at further 
 acquisitions, you may endanger your pre- 
 sent possessions.' 'ATroSrifiriTr)g is so rare 
 a term, that I have met with no example 
 of it elsewhere. The compound dvaTroS. is 
 found in Philo Jud. 359, dvaTroCr]^r\Tai 
 Trpog ivSidrjfitjKOTag, for such (from the 
 words being evidently ^vritten in imitation 
 of these of our author) ought undoubtedly 
 to be there read for vulg. dvaTroSr]fiT)TOi. 
 To turn from words to things, according to 
 the character here given of the Athenians 
 as aTTodrifiriTai, gadders alrroad, Aristides, 
 t. ii. 174, describes them as <piX(Kdrtfioi. 
 The Lacedaemonians, on the other hand, 
 were proverbially home-stayers: insomuch 
 that, as a symbol of this, they had 
 stamped on their coins the figure of a 
 tortoise. Ty iTreXOtlv, 'by making attacks 
 on others.* 
 
 5. KparovvTkg re rwv — dvaTr'nrTov(nv'\ 
 ' They, when victorious, push their advan- 
 tages to the utmost, and, when defeated, 
 are the farthest from desponding or de- 
 sisting.' 'AvaTrtTrr. is susceptible of two 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 OL. 87, 1-] 
 
 LTBER I. CAP. LXX. 
 
 Ill 
 
 eXJvKTTov dvairiTTTOvaiv. 6. m ^\ roTg /tiav Gi:>ixaaiv aXXorpicu- 
 raroic virlf. rjc ttoXeo^c Xl^^''^"*' ^V T^^^V ^^ otfcetorarv eg to 
 'rrpdaauv ri vAp avr^, 7. Kal d ^x\v av kmvonaavr.q /in e^eX- 
 OiocTLV, oLKfta ar^peaOai riyovvraf d ? av £7r£X0ovr£C /CT„cTa)vrac, 
 6\iya TTOOC rd mXXovra ruvav 7r|oaSavr6C. 8. >> 3 hpa Kai rou 
 
 lya TTpog ra ft£/ 
 
 senses, either to fall back, or to despond. 
 The to«-?r, adopted by Goeller, is the more 
 agreeable to classical usage ; whdc the 
 former is the more suitable to the context. 
 Perhaps, however, the sense may be, ' de- 
 sist from their attempt.' So the Sehol. 
 explains by dvaTravttrOai. And sinularly 
 in Liban. Or. 717, ^e have, dvaTrtTrrfiv 
 Kai TTuvtaQai opposed to aTzovCy Ttpoa- 
 TiOivai. Yet £Tr' iXaxiffrov, as opposed to 
 iTri TrXtlaTov, seems to require the physical 
 sense fall back. 
 
 6. tri Se rolg [liv awfiaffiv aXXorpioj- 
 rdTOig vTTip Tng TroXtiog xp^i'^-aO '^'^^^'^y 
 bodies, too, they employ for the state, as it 
 they were any one's else but their own ;' 
 equivalent to ToTg kavTwv ffdrfiam XP'^i^rtc 
 oiffTTf p ovffiv dXXoTpiiordTOig. A strikingly 
 bold mode of expression, almost verging 
 on the fault ascribed by Louginus de Subl. 
 to Timaus, namely, that of 'the harsh and 
 frigid,' (nearly answering to the concetto 
 of*the Italians,) and which he shows to 
 be not without parallel even in Plato and 
 Herodotus, as when the latter terms hand- 
 some women dXyrjdovag 6<p9aXfiCjv. Yet 
 the present expression, however peculiar, 
 is far from being unprecedented. Thus 
 Abresch and Poppo have adduced passages 
 from Isocrat. and Lysias, where we have 
 dXXoTpiag xpvxdg KeKTiiaOai to signify, 
 'anhnas quasi ad se non pertinentes.' 
 And the same I have noticed in Jos. 
 Bell. V. 14, 4, Tag ^vxdg x'^^teravrtc aTro 
 rwv aiofiaTtjJv, dficpOTipoig log aXXoTpioig 
 iXpoJvTo: and Philo Jud. 881, OTpt^Xov- 
 ^evot KiKaivovpynfi^vaig aUiaig, uxnrtp 
 dXXoTpia iTrKptpofievoi aw^aTa, Karatppo- 
 vr]TiKu>g riXoyouv Tutv j>ol3epwv, which 
 passage was probably had hi view by 
 Greg. Naz. p. 41, where he says of the 
 martyrs, that they bore all the sufferings 
 inflicted on them with alacrity, wcrTrep iv 
 dXXoTpioig <T(l}fiaffi. ^ 
 
 Of the words followmg, ry yvwfiy Ot 
 oiKSiOTdTy ig to Trpdaotiv tl vTrkp avTrig, 
 the sense is, ' But their mmd (judgment, 
 counsel) they use as the nearest and dearest 
 thing in the world, that they may employ 
 it in her service.' In nearly the same 
 way the words are understood by Goeller 
 and Arnold. 
 
 7. Kai a niv av tTnvoriffavTtg—TVXtiv 
 Trpa^avrct;] ' An<J as to whatever they, 
 
 after planning, may not attain to, they 
 think themselves deprived of their own, 
 (or what belonged to them ;) but whatever 
 they so pursue as to gain, they esteem 
 trifling compai'ed with what they may 
 chance in future to attain to.' Such is 
 clearly the geneml sense intended by oXiya 
 Trpbg 'rd fieXXovra t. Trp., though the con- 
 struction is too irregular to be satisfac- 
 torily adjusted. The participle Trpd^avrtc 
 is usually supposed to stand for the infin. 
 Trpa^at, as dependent on riyovvrai. And so 
 it is viewed by Matthise. To this, however, 
 Goell. objects, on the ground that oXiya 
 Trpbg Td ^kXXovTa Tvxt^v cannot stand 
 for oXiya Trpbg tKtlva, urv fjLtXXovai rvxtiv. 
 Of the same opinion, too, is Pop., who, 
 with Bred., Haack, and Goell., would con- 
 join rvxav with Trpd^avTtg, and regJird 
 the expression as a periphrasis, supposing 
 Tvxeiv to depend on j/yourrai— according 
 to which they lay the sense down as fol- 
 lows : ' quae (for si quie) vero aggressi 
 [armis] consecuti fuerint exigua se forte 
 fortuna peregisse judicant, si cum futuris 
 comparentiu-.' Or, (as Goeller expresses 
 it ) ' Si vero qu£e laboribus consecuti perfe- 
 cerint, perexigua se forte fortuna peregisse 
 judicant, prsequam quae posthac se con- 
 secuturos sperant.' It must, indeed, be 
 confessed that there is something forced 
 and frigid in this sort of expression forte 
 fortuna peregisse; though that may be 
 diminished by supposing (as Dr. Arnold 
 seems to do) that we have here a certain 
 idiom corresponding to that by which ui 
 our own language we similarly speak of 
 any one's being so fortunate as to accom- 
 plish his object. Be that as it may, we 
 may with the present compare the similar 
 sentiment (also on the subject of the 
 Athenians) infra iv. 55, olg to ^lij tirix^i- 
 povuivov dtl iXXiTTtg r)v Tijg SoKrjfftwg r» 
 TTodKeiv. Also a passage closely imitated 
 from this of our author in Pollux vi. IdJ, 
 og uiKpbv TTdv, o TrtTrot^Ktv, r'lyuTai, Trpog 
 a ^ovXtTai- og o TrETrpax^, ^oKtl niKpoTtpov 
 ov Trpa^ft, i. e. 'greater than what he shall 
 hereafter achieve.' From which it plamly 
 appears that the above writer, in thus 
 expressing the sentiment contained in the 
 present passage, proceeded on the sup- 
 position that rjyoivTai was there to be 
 repeated from the precedmg. And had 
 
112 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 y/p\oval re o^o^W ^al ^Xirltovmv & «V ^mvoncjwat, ^ta to ra^^^av 
 Uyv kn^^Hor^aiv noiuaOai Zv Hv yvc^crc. 9. fcai radra ^era 7rova>v 
 ,r«vra /caJ kcvS^vc^v §/ oAou rov caclivo^ ^ox^oGcrc- k«c aTroXauo.aiv 
 eXdvtara r^v «7ra,oxovra;v ^ici re) a.l KratrOac, Ka, (xr^t ^opr»,v «AAo 
 rt L\aQai >) re] ra Seovra Trpa^ac, E.^</>opav re oux H^^ov ,a.x^«v 
 oTT^ay^ova ij «(TxoX/av eTnVovov. 10. t;;cTre, ei rig aurouc ^uveAtoi; 
 
 the imitation in question been perceived 
 by the editors, it would have spared them 
 the trouble of much needless conjecture. 
 
 8. T]v S' dpa Kai — %?"«»'] Render, 
 *And if, indeed, they even fail in their 
 endeavour after any object, they make up 
 the deficiency by hoping for and expecting 
 something else" in its stead. Evidently 
 imitated from the present are the follow- 
 ing passages. Plutarch in Pyrrho, 30, sub 
 inft. ralg fiiv ivTvxiniQ ^tt' dWag XP<^- 
 ftevog dtpopfialg, a (?£ tirrauv hspoig jiov- 
 \6fievog dvanXrjpovv irpdyfiaaiv. Liban. 
 Orat. 307, B. Tr6<Toi huxtvfftig ytvvaiujg 
 ivijvoxcKTiv dvTfXTriaavTtg nXoiiTOV ere- 
 pov. Dio Cass. 571, r/)r (pvyy)p Ti)g iidxVQ 
 fidWov ipo(irjekvTfg, Kai tv fikv rai^yKCu 
 KpaTTinttv dvTtXtriaavTfg, k. t. X. Pollux, 
 vi. 133, og d' dv ha^apry roXfihtrag, o/iotov 
 i\TTi(Tag. Hence it is well said of the 
 Athenians, by Eubulus ap. Athen. p. 47, 
 6, KdTTTovTtg avpag, IXrriSag (Tiroi'/itroi. 
 And in allusion to this it is said m Aris- 
 toph. Vesp. 306, sq. UoOtv wvjjaoftfO' dpi- 
 arov; tx"C l^^^^a XP^'^^^^ ^'^^ ^^^Y' 
 ri TTopov "EXXag Upov, {' vectigal Grjeciae 
 sacrum ;' similar to the Ciceronian ' vec- 
 tigal est parsimonia.') And so in Max. 
 Tyr. Diss, xxxvi. 2, del Se to -rrapov tySt- 
 kffTSpov r)yovfitvoi tov dirovTog, teat to 
 
 KTIiGev tXuTTOV TOV TTpOffSoKiOHlVOV. 
 
 uovoi yap txov(n—yvu><Ti] Render, 'for 
 they alone alike b«jth have and hope for 
 what they set their mind upon, (i. e. they 
 place the possession of things present, and 
 the hope of things future, on the same 
 footing,) by reason of their celerity in set- 
 ting about what they decide on doing.' 
 
 9. Kai TavTa fitrd ttovwv, &c.] * And in 
 this way do thev drudge on, with toils and, 
 perils, through' the whole of their lives. 
 Of TavTa TTdvTa fioxOovm, &c. the hteral 
 sense is, ' all these things do they drudge 
 at.* Of ^ox^tiv thus used with an accus., 
 examples occur in Xen. Mem. ii. I, 17, 
 rdXXa TrdvTa noxOvtrovm : and Anst<)ph. 
 Plut. 517, TavTa ^ox9r](rov<n. Much to 
 the present purpose is what Eurip. says ot 
 Athens, Suppl. 323, iv Tolg ttovoktiv avU- 
 Tai. Of the words following, Kai airoXay- 
 ovffiv iXaxioTa t&v virapxovTi^v Sid to ati 
 
 KTdaOai, the sense is, * And they least of 
 all men enjoy what they possess, because 
 they are always seeking to acquire some- 
 thing fresh.' In other words, * with them, 
 betw^een possession and desire, there is 
 no room for enjoyment.' Though, indeed, 
 enjoyment, in a certain sense, they hat, 
 even in their labours. So in Eurip. Suppl. 
 577 it is said of Athens, Trovovffa noXXa, 
 TToXX' (idaiiAOvtl. And such is implied in 
 the words following, firjTi toprrjv aXXo ti 
 riyHtrOai fj to Ta ckoina Trpa^at— a cele- 
 brated saying, of which several mutations 
 have been adduced by Abresch, but not 
 one quite to the purpose, and for the 
 most part only serving to illustrate the 
 use of toprr) in the sense, not of a holy- 
 day, but a holiday-feasting and pleasure; 
 for such alwavs accompanied the topTtj. 
 And so in Xen. Cyr. i. 5, 1, we have, kcu 
 iiTTOT Iv topry iviox'ia TzpoaykvoiTO. As 
 closely imitated from the present passage, 
 I would notice the following similar ones, 
 in Dio Cass. 179, H, i^r]Ti tvSai^ioviav 
 dXXo Ti fi Td dkovTa irpaTTttv vo^i^ovng. 
 Liban. Epist. 580, tCjv ttoviov dvaTravXav 
 avToTg voui^wv Tox)g Trovovg, and Orat. 
 p 20 D. Wasse here aptly Qompares 
 from'Sallust in Orat. Marii, * Sudorem, 
 pulverem, et alia talia relinquant nobis, 
 quibus ilia epulis jucundiora sunt.' And 
 he might have added a passage of Joseph. 
 Bell. iv. 4, KaBdirtp tig toprnv, vrpog rag 
 TrapaTdKetg iTreiyoftivov. ^Finally, not 
 dissimilar is the saying of the Divme 
 Saviour, (Joh. iv. 34,) Ifiov (ipiofia t<rriv 
 'iva TToeoi TO Gi^rtna tov TTsp^^avTog jie. ^ 
 
 In the words following, KvfKpopav oyx 
 noffov ijffvxiav dirpdyiiova ri dnxoXiav 
 kTTi'Kovov, we have what suggests a reason 
 for the foregoing. Render, ' for they deem 
 inactive quietude no less an evil than toil- 
 some occupation,' i. e. they prefer laborious 
 occupation to indolent repose. Evidently 
 imitated from the present is a passage ot 
 Aristid. i. 389, D. (of the Romans,) wtrrf 
 uiravTag fiiv dpyiav (Tvn<popav iiytitrifai, 
 rdg Sk TrpdKfig dtpopfidg wv ivxovTai vo- 
 fiilttv. Compare also Isocr. ad Demon, 
 p. 3. Aristid. ii. 157, B. 
 
 10. wffre, tl rtc— etwot] ' So that if any 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LXXI. 
 
 113 
 
 I 
 
 ^ 
 
 <pairi '!ri(l>vK(:vai kwi reji ju?Jre avTOvc 'e^av r}avyjiav, /u»?re roue; aAAouc 
 dvOpwTTOvQ eav, o()0a>c av httoi. LXXI. Taurijc /nivroi rocauTijc; 
 avTiKaOtaTTjKviaq TroAew^, a> AaKiBat/Liovioi, StajueAAere* Kai ouaue 
 r»Jv i}(Tuviav ou tovtoiq tljv avOpwirwv tiri irXeiaTOV apKSiv, ot av ry 
 )uev irapacjKivy ^Uaia TrpaaGioai, ry ^e -yvoijur?, rjv a^c/cwvrot, ctjXoi 
 <J(Tt ju»j iTnTpB\povTig' a\X eiri rw /nt} Xvntiv re aAAouc Kai avroi 
 a^vvojuevot /u») j3Aa7rre(T0ai to laov viiniTt. 2. /loAtc' o av TToAei 
 
 one were to sum up the whole by saying, 
 that they were born neither to enjoy rest 
 themselves, nor to let others enjoy it, he 
 would speak the truth.' So in Xen. Mem. 
 ii. 1,9, we have the Athenians described 
 as (iovXofitvoi TroXXd Trpayfiara txtiv 
 avTolg Tt Kai dXXoig irapkx^'-^' ^^ ®^'^" 
 dent imitation of this passage may be 
 found in Procop. 47. 
 
 Ch. LXXI. 1. 'lavTijg fisvroi — vkfifTt] 
 Of this not a little obscure passage, the 
 true sense seems to be as follows : ' And 
 yet, Lacedaemonians, though such a state 
 be arrayed against you, ye go on dallying ; 
 and ye deem, not that peace is longest 
 theirs, who while they do what is right 
 and just, yet plainly evince a disposition 
 not to put up with wrong, if it should be 
 offered to them ; but ye esteem the equi- 
 table to consist in doing no injury to 
 others, and in repelling injury, so as not 
 to be harmed.' To examine the phrase- 
 ology in detail, SiafiiXXio is a word only 
 found in Thucyd. and his imitators, as Dio 
 Cass., Dionys. Hal., Arrian, Joseph., and 
 Pausan. T^v r/avxiav, ' a peaceful state,' 
 * peace,' as infra iii. 9. v. 40, and Herodot. 
 i. 169. Of TovToig tu>v dvOpioTrotv kiri 
 -TrXeiffTov dpKilvy the sense is, ' holds out 
 longest to them,' as Xen. Cyr. vi. 2, 31, 
 kiri irXeicTTOV dpKsX. Of Ty TrapaoKivg the 
 sense is disputed. The word most fre- 
 quently, and in our author, chiefly sig- 
 nifies, apparatus belli ; as infra ii. 80 and 
 100, and often in the historians : and so 
 it is here interpreted by Poppo, who sup- 
 poses that we are to understand persons 
 who, though they have provided them- 
 selves with a great apparatus for war, are 
 yet not thereby moved to make aggression 
 on others ; as though r^ ^pyv ^^^^ been 
 written. But why, then, it may be asked, 
 did not our author so itrite ? I must still 
 adhere to the opinion, that by Ty irapa- 
 oKivy is meant 'in [vitse] institutione.' 
 And so in a passage of Plato, cited by 
 Steph. Thes., we have the word used in 
 the sense institution and often in that of 
 ins^vtutum, ratio, e. g. p. 307, Ttpt oXr]v r^v 
 TOV Zyv irapaffKtvrii/. Thus, also, institut'io 
 vitcB in Latin, (as Cic. de Off. i. 7, niagis 
 
 VOL. 1. 
 
 ad institutionem vitse, i. e. the whole order- 
 ing, conducting of their lives,) and imti- 
 tutiOf to signify conduct. In this manner, 
 too, the Scliol. must have taken the word, 
 since he explains it by ry diayioyy, mean- 
 ing thereby manner of life, conduct, ritoi 
 ratione, as in Polyb. xii.3, 8, and Xen. Hist, 
 vii. 3,5, aio-00/xt vol t))i' TrapaaKevrjv avTOv. 
 In dfjXoi CtXTi we have participle for 
 infinitive ; on which use see Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 548, 5. At fir) tnirpi-^ovTeg supply 
 Tt)v dCiKiav from ddiKoivTai, the literal 
 sense being, * will not ])ut up with the 
 injury.' Of the words Itti t(^ fiij Xvirtlv — 
 TO laov vkfiiTe, the sense is somewhat 
 doubtful. The phrase to "kjov vefxeiv sig- 
 nifies properly, ' to deal out to every one 
 what Is fair and equal,' ' to deal (i. e. act) 
 justly.' Accordingly, most expositors here, 
 including Poppo, explain the phrase 'jus- 
 titiam coletis hac conditione ut,' *on the 
 principle that,' &c. And so Dr. Arnold 
 paraphrases : * Other men deal justly with 
 their neighbours, but still they purpose to 
 defend themselves if others do not deal 
 justly with them ; you, on the other hand, 
 deal justly, not with any such purpose as 
 this, but rather on the principle, or with the 
 purpose, of neither doing harm, nor yet of 
 suffering harm yourselves by attempting 
 to defend yourselves.' Yet in this there is 
 something so harsh and frigid, that I still 
 prefer the interpretation, long ago pro- 
 pounded by myself, which has since been 
 adopted by Bredow, MUller, and Goeller, 
 * sequum ponitis in eo, si,' &c. ; * ye make 
 justice consist m,' &e. A sense, this, far 
 more agreeable to the context, though, I 
 admit, less borne out by the usus loquendi ; 
 for of this use I am not enabled to ad- 
 duce any positive and decisive example 
 in Greek ; though such certainly exists 
 in the Latin triJu^ as used in the phrase 
 tribuere alicui quidpiam, for affirmare de 
 aliquo quod quidpiam in eo sit. See 
 Facciol. Lex. Lat. Nearly allied, how- 
 ever, to this, is the use of vkfuo for tx***, 
 ' to account any person or thing to be * 
 so or so. Thus in iEschyl. Agam. 75, 
 we have, icrx^v vkfiovTeg iiri ffKriTTTpoig. 
 Finallv, to advert to the iiTegularity of 
 
 I 
 
114 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C, 432. 
 
 
 construction, (which l^f.f .^"^.J.^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 to obscure the sense,) it is well oh^erv ed 
 by Poppo, that in strict propriety our 
 author ought to have written AW o.av 
 XuX instead of which he says, aX\a 
 veutr. as though in the precednig part of 
 The V^sa-e, a negative being jonied with 
 llX fe had expressed himself by Ka. 
 oi^K ouo0t Tnv riavx^av tovtoiq apKHV. 
 
 Of Xv^cJ here the sense is to apne^ ; 
 and so the term is equivalent to adcKeiV. 
 \ 0^0.'^] i. e., as the Schol. explains, ra 
 
 roo^a, aJ<juated, M-fiisIuoned ; namely 
 in opposition to the mvd plans ol the 
 Ath'Lns. The --rd is rare though 
 found in Procop. de .Edif. p. 53, 8, ^a 
 pasLge evidently imitated from the pre- 
 sent,) dpxalat ^6 oi<rai (sell, at TroXag) 
 
 Vit. Pyth. § 167. In this sense ajjxa'oe. 
 occurs in iEschyl. Prom. 317, «PX«^ *^«^C 
 
 3. oiaTrep TsxvnQ^ Supply ^ca or Trepu 
 
 Render, ' as is the case of an art. W e 
 
 have here, aB Poppo observes a brevity of 
 
 expression for avdyKf) ck aet (.ca. .v rmg 
 
 iTrirn^.vMa^Tc) rd ^7rtytyvo,i£va Kparav 
 
 JJcrrrtp rlx»"?C ad rd tTny. Kparii. At 
 
 rrpo/^oXXd U-i^va. supply 7rpay,xar« 
 
 * going about many undertakmgs The 
 
 ime Ellipsis is observable in Plutarch 
 
 Themist. c. 3, ry e.;.i(Tro.X» rov ^^rv 
 
 povri KaiVOTOfiioQ : and L^^e x 41, rvp- 
 %dKv TTtpi TToXXn. Of the words foUowmg, 
 S-oXXnc r^c ETrtrexv^^tt-C ^". the sense 
 is Uhere is need of much additional con- 
 trivance, by many superadded inventions 
 nora instituta. Of this passage evident 
 imitations exist in Liban. Epist. 650, oia 
 yap kv fitydXv TroXf^Cf), Kai fifiKOQ txovri, 
 
 ,roXXa)r hi r&v i-ninx^im^v. Procop. 
 ii. 12, <ri8ovTat pkv Kai rfO^jTraai rov 'Tra- 
 il, xu, (- /, J, . ;■< .7^ 2^ii-*vv»l<T6<ri 
 
 n. iz, afpoFTui f«c»' B.V.. , -• , 
 
 dLd6a<TL7r\hv, (where, for ttXeov, read 
 TrXaova.) Joseph. 1315 28, TroXXnC ^^t- 
 r£x»'^<'^'^C ^£0|.i^v»,v (sell. TToXiopiciav). 
 
 4 r«c TToxJi-apmc] ' their bemg much 
 exercised in business.' Art for poss pron. 
 Of this rare word ttoXvtt. I have noted an 
 example in Diod. Sic. 'Ett. ttXsov v^iu.v 
 for Ltr. Twv v}iiov, or r) ra v^wv. feee 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 453. ^ , , ^ , ^ . 
 
 5 U€VPI M£V OUV TOVU iOpioBiO VfliOVV 
 
 Spa^vrriQ] We have here, as Poppo ob- 
 Srves, a brief form of expression for 
 ukypi Tovh TTQOiXeovaa tvravQa wpiai)u>, 
 a d ' Enough of this dilatoriness ; here 
 let it stop.' So Procop. p. 60, 30, fi^Xf^ 
 TovTov ye, Kai iii, TrtpatHpo,, lta7rf.Trpax0io 
 TO tyicXijua : and an anonymous writer in 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. /i^XP^ ^ovroy TijaieBio, 
 with which compare a similar form ot 
 expression at 1 Pet. iv. 3. In this idiom 
 we have always implied the words and 
 here let it cease.' Sometimes there is a 
 blending of both expressions, as in a pas- 
 sage of Chrysost. t.i. p. 33, 13, oxrrt /i^XP* 
 TOVTOV ornoai Td TriQ fx^OvinaQ. Liban. 
 Or 608, C. Similarly in a passage oi St. 
 Luke, xxii. 51, we have, luTt 'iiog ^ovtov. 
 
 6 Trpog 0f wv riov opKiuiv] ' m the sight 
 of the gods, who hold cognizance over 
 oaths.' See note infra vii. 71, 4. In this 
 sense 7rp6g is used in a passage of Antipho, 
 t v 618, Reiske, SiKaioTtptov Kai offiuj- 
 Hpu>v Kai Trpbg Otiov Kai Trpog dvOpib^^v 
 ykvoLTO vfiiv. Also in Xen. Anab. n. 5 20, 
 TpoTTOV, oQ libvoQ fikv TTpoQ Otwv aff£/3r;c, 
 be novog Mtv Trpoc dvOpibTnov araxpoc- 
 Such, too, was its use as far back as the 
 time of Homer. So 11. i. 339, ra, d avTio 
 udpTvpoi tariov Up6Q ts Otiov naicapioy, 
 ^pue rt evrjTiov dvOpoiroju- By Tiov 
 
 „,.s,,,] LIBEE I. CAP. LXXIT. 1'^ 
 
 aW ol an' QoriQodvT^Q olg av Svvo^ocraxn. 7. pouAo^uicov a 
 
 ala&avo,ikvu>v understand J such as are 
 endued with a perception thereof, i. e ot 
 the sacredness of the obligation mvoWed 
 in the jus jurandum. 
 
 7. Jpodvaiov elvac] ' to be prompt [to 
 laid usV A phrase also occurring intra 
 iii 38 6, and which may be Latinized by 
 XS, Vs in Xen. Hist. ii. 3, 18,.wh-« 
 it is followed by dat. of pers and vi. 5 38, 
 bv dc and an accus.) or officwsi, as Xen. 
 Aees vi. 4, TraOo^f voe eTspoic TrpoOvfiog 
 ^r And in a paskge of Hdot. x. 92 we 
 have the word used, as here, m the abso- 
 lute sense, to denote the mutual sUulmm 
 of allies one to another : Vfiiv TrpoOvfxovQ 
 '.asadai trvfitidxovQ. In the words fol- 
 lowing, oaiAdv TTotoI/iev, the erm oaca 
 signifies, not pia, (i. e. pie,) bu is rather 
 equiv. to SiKaia and evopKa, which terms 
 a?e opposed in Xen. Hist. ii. 4, 29, tvopKot 
 Kai bVtoi i<rTt. And so we have offiog 
 opposed to oh ^iKatog in a passage of our 
 author infra v. 104 ; and again, it stands 
 for diKatog in Book iii., rov k^iOVTU ttoX - 
 uov omorelvac d/.6ve(reat. Thus, too, it is 
 used, in this very phrase, Herodot. ix. 79, 
 'daLU alv irouXv, '6<na 5k Xayeivj and, m 
 the opposite phrase, '6<na Tra^ens Eurip. 
 Hec. 788, a fikv omd aoi TraOeii/ W 
 
 Jos. Ant. viii. 9, I, -f .^^"^--^ "VZl 
 ?pya>v. Dionys. Hal. n. 697- In such 
 cases, however, Uiov does not stand for 
 liKaiov in the usual acceptation of that 
 word, but in the sense conveyed by the 
 Latin M namely, ' what is right or just 
 •by dimne law and the rules of relipon , 
 whereas the term I'lKaiog is most fre- 
 quently used to denote ' what is right by 
 Lma» laws, and the reciprocal duties ot 
 
 man to man,' . i,„„_ 
 
 Of u£raj3aXX6jLi£VOi the sense is, 'chang- 
 ing sides,' as in Jos. Ant. xvii. 10, 3, Kai 
 roTc u£ral3aXXo/i8Voic efceXeuov, &c j and 
 in another passage of our author, adduced 
 by Steph. Thes. in v. ijv le ri avrcKoTrry, 
 thQvc utTaSdWtneai. SwriOeffTtpovgy 
 *more congenial,' namely, to our manners 
 and habits, which -ords are ^jW m 
 another passage infra vu. 6/, wlieie \Ne 
 
 have the complete phrase, ry W'^IPV 
 TpdTTV Kvvn9rii<^ri. Of the word m this 
 Snse"^! have met with but one example 
 elsewhere, Plato, 752, C. iKaviog ^vvn- 
 eeig-ahTolg yevofieuoi. Yet this use of it 
 is noticed by Hesych. (though -tli refer- 
 ence to some other passage, not the pre- 
 sent) as follows : SwrjOac' o^ioioTpoTTOvg 
 iv bixoioTpo^oig vGsai TeOpanntvovQ. And 
 riehtlv ; for the words are synonymous. 
 So in Pint, de Discr. Adul. 9, we have 
 ^iXiag ofioioTpoTrov Kai^vvpOeiag: and 
 in our author infra iii. 10, a F7--^«\\« 
 ouotorpoTTOt, (where see note,) and vii. 55 
 And such is the exact sense here. The 
 Corinthians and Lacedaanonians were 
 avvnOug Kai 6/iOi6rpo7roi, as being alike 
 of Dorian race, and with institutions in 
 
 manv respects agreeing. ^„^^?!n 
 
 8 Kai Tnv UtXoTrovvTjffov — napedo- 
 aar} 'and be it your endeavour that the 
 supremacy over Peloponnesus, transmit- 
 Sd to you' from your forefathers, may not 
 in your hands, suffer diminution. There 
 is Something unusual in the phraseology, 
 which has puzzled the commentators. But 
 the signification rulifUf or directing m t^rjy. 
 is required by the context, and conhinned 
 by kindred passages at i. 7b. ni. 93. ; i. 85 . 
 as also by Plutarch ad P^c. inerud^ 
 
 pect it to have been a proterhml form ot 
 Session, since we find it m the oath 
 L^orn to by the Ephebi, -^^Vrf^-f 
 bv Lvcurg. contra Leocr. p. 203, a^yviiv 
 tI iaTpidi Kai dfidvio ^apa^io^THV. 
 Finally, !xd<r<ri^ stands for an adverb, or 
 f dverbiil phrase, signifying ' in a less com- 
 
 .^'CH.TXXII. 1. raiv 5k 'Xenvai.v 
 'tTvvs ydp, &c.] The sense here is clear, 
 but the^ construction (as .>n «^milarly 
 framed sentences elsewhere, \]}^^\^'\^^: 
 vUi 30, and Herodot. iv. 149, 200. ix 109) 
 not a little involved. In the present pas- 
 sage the words, according to the regular 
 construction, (as laid down by Goeller ) 
 would have run thus : roig Sk A«»?va<cic. 
 
 12 
 
116 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432 
 
 OL. 87, 1-] 
 
 LIHER 1. CAP. LXXIII. 
 
 117 
 
 „^xc;;v a.e7v, e'/ re ^^ aVo.aAuo. 4^ o. 3 e.eXeuov ra e.uvac, 
 7ra/otX0ovr€C ol 'A0Mva7oi eXeyov nnah^. , . . . , -^ ' 
 
 LXXIII. - 'H iu^v TrplcTp^ucTcc ri/^oiv OUK k avuXorav ro.c u^u- 
 
 l5o$. Trap.rrjrsa k rovg AnKu'^ai/xor.'uve 
 .7rat,.'rvxe ydp u^roiv '^Pi^/^aa Trpor.pov 
 iv ry AaKiSainovi Trapovffa. Ur tnus . 
 raiv 5i •AGnvaiiov toIq irptff^tai irapa. 
 rvYOvm Tort Trapa roiq KaKdailiOViOiQ, 
 Kairiov Xoyuiv aloeofikvoiQ, tCoU rrapt- 
 rnrsa elvat. The nature of such con- 
 structions is discussed at large by Matth. 
 Gr Gr. § 630, 631 ; and Goell. in his note 
 here, who thus opens out the principle on 
 which such passages are to be explamed : 
 * Sententia causalis, per yap mcipiens, ei, 
 cuius causam complectitur, a Grajcis ante- 
 poni solet. Priniam igitur sedem quum 
 sententi* causali assignent, ht ut subjec- 
 tum orationis primarium sententue causali 
 adstruatur.' In other words, ' The Greeks 
 always put the subject of a proposition as 
 near the beginning of the sentence a^ 
 possible, when there is a transition from 
 one subject to another. The new subject 
 being thus placed first, the reason of the 
 predicate immediately follows, before the 
 predicate itself.' ^ 
 
 On the words Troptrijrea ft; rovg AaKt- 
 SaiuoviOOQ dvai-d7ro\oyn<TOfijvovQ, Goell. 
 remarks, that the accus. here follows, from 
 the Attic idiom, by which verbal adjec- 
 tives in TSOQ are followed not only by a 
 dat., but by an accus., on account ot the 
 notion of the word XP^ «r f" ^^^^^'^ 
 involved in them. Thus, m the present 
 instance, Trapirrjrea is equivalent tojapi^- 
 vac Stlv. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 447, 4, 
 where, among other examples, is adduced 
 a passige infra viii. 65, ovrt ,x.(T0o^opi?r.ov 
 il!, o-XXoi.c.- n roig arparevofisvovQ On 
 (iovXsvThv see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 447- 
 
 2 £11?] The opt. is here used, from tlie 
 thintr being expressed in orcUione obhqva. 
 See "Matth! Gr. Gr. § 529. At Svvafi^v 
 understand Kara. Here may be applied 
 the rule laid down by Mattluse, § 21)0, .i, 
 
 that ' in dependent propositions the subject 
 is often wanting, because it is construed 
 with the verb of the preceding proposition. 
 In v7ro/xv»?(nv iroiricra<T9ai we have a cir- 
 cumlocution for vnofivnoai. 
 
 3 a Ti ur, (iTTOKwXvoi] Poppo, from a 
 few* MSS., edits ctTvoKujUei, and would 
 prefer a' uv rt, as more agreeable to the 
 Lnse ; which is not ' si aliquid non im- 
 pedit,' but *nisi quid impedit.' And indeed 
 the indie, is found in good writers as Xen. 
 An. iv. 8, 4, d v^i) rt kMu: and Cyr. vi 
 3, 3, a M Ti dvayKoXov aroKwXvu. 13ut 
 the optative is equally proper, and is here, 
 from the preponderance of authority from 
 MSS., preferable. As to a m ti, the 
 change is unnecessary ; the sense of the 
 common reading being the very same, 
 thou«-h the collocation is far less usual , 
 vet it is occasionally found in our author, 
 as also other similar transpositions ot par- 
 ticles that are found in pairs. 
 
 Ch LXXIII. In this address the 
 speaker commences with expatiating on 
 the glorious origin of the Athenian em- 
 pire, and thence urging the claims of their 
 country on the gratitude and respect ot 
 Laced^mon, from its important serv-ices at 
 the time of the Persian invasion. (Ch. i<iy 
 74 ^ He then proceeds to vindicate at large 
 the conduct of the Athenians towards their 
 allies The course they had pursued was 
 prescribed, he contends, not so much by am- 
 bitian as by necessity-a necessity arismg 
 in part out of Sparta's unreasonable jea- 
 lousy and estrangement. Their dommion 
 was' fairly gained, and ^^ ^om se^f- 
 preservation maintained. (^Ch. lit.) ric 
 next proceeds to say, that they ought not 
 therefore to be blamed, but praised for 
 having abused their power so little. JNo 
 other people in the same position would 
 either have shown greater moderation, or 
 
 
 Tfpoic IvimiaaxoiQ iyevETO, «XXa Trepi (Lv i^ noXiQ im^i^iv' mcreoMfvoc 
 g^ Kara^o^v (wk 6\iyriv oiaav ij^iwv, 7rap»iX0ojU£v ov Tok lyKX^am 
 Tu^v TToXfwv dvTEpovvreq, (oi) yap Trapa St/caaralc vjiTv aire rifuZv 
 ourc TOVTwv ol Xoyot av yiyvoivro,) a\X onwq ^u] paBiu)^ nept 
 HiyaXtov Trpay^arwv, role ^v/n/naxoiQ nM^iivoi, x^Tpoy ^ovXeu- 
 (TTj(T0£- Kal a/^ia ^ovXointvoi irepi toC navTur Xoyou tou k 'Ja"*^' ^a^^' 
 GTWToq 3r»Xw(Tai, wc oi! tb aTTEtfCorwc ex^A*^*^ " K^Kn^^nOa, fi Ti iroXiq 
 Viiiwv a£t'a Xoyou eari 2. Kal rd f.dv Travu TraXam ti gfl ^^7^*''; 
 wv dKoai fxaXXov Xdywv /uaprvp€C n H^Q rQv aKOvao^uvu^v ; ra ^e 
 Mri^i/ca, Kal oaa avrol £uv((Tr£,— a Kal ^t oxXou ^aXXoy taTat aa 
 7rpo/3aXXoiU£voe?,— arayicr, XtyaV Kal yap ore t^pa^as evr utfp^Xua 
 
 have governed their subjects more mildly ; 
 least of all, the Spartans themselves, whose 
 supremacy was no sooner established, than 
 it was felt to be intolerable. (Chap. 76, 
 77.) He then bids them, instead of being 
 urged on by their allies to a precipitate 
 commencement of hostilities, to reflect 
 on the uncertainty of war ; and proposes 
 that their differences should be decided by 
 arbitration. In the whole speech itself, 
 however able, we have an egregious in- 
 stance of special pUading. 
 
 1. r/ iikv TrpiaPivaiQ, &c.] We have a 
 similar commencement to a similar address 
 of the Athenians, infra vi. 82 ; and in 
 both our author may have had in view 
 a passage of Herodot. ix. 27, 'E-rrKTrdneOa 
 pkv avvoSov Ttjvde fidxng f'^^f^^^ avWt- 
 y»yi/ai TrpoQ Tov fia.p$apov, aXX' ou Xoyiov. 
 lird U, K, r. X. The speech of the 
 Athenians, vindicating their right to this 
 honour and priority, throws light on both 
 the speeches in Thucydides. 'E^ dvTi- 
 Xoyiav Toig vfiSTSpoig, for rwv vfi. ; the 
 verbal noun taking the case of its verb. 
 See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 396. So, just after, 
 KarrtjSor/v takes the genit., because its verb 
 does, as in Dionys. Hal. i. 428, Sylb. ttoXX^ 
 Ttj Karajioy rutv j3ov\evToJv txP'^^'''^' ^"^ 
 483. The word /cara/5o/) (which is one of 
 riu-e occurrence) signifies lit. a vehement 
 
 outcry aipdnst. 
 
 fj(, y^^ — yiyvoivTo] The construction 
 
 is, ot ydp Xoyoi yiyvoivro av irapd vfdv 
 ov diKaffTuXg (otxriv), ovre r)^wv ovre 
 TovTUiv. *for our words would be ad- 
 dressed to you {coram tos), who are not 
 judges either of us or them.' 'Mia \6yov, 
 ■for"a^i6 7raira, 'worthy of praise and 
 glory.' So in Isoeus, p. 17, we have, ol 
 S;. TOV XtJyov «i^iot. 
 
 2. Kai TO. ftkv travv rraXaia t'i Cd, 
 Xkytiv] Imitated by Joseph. Bell. iv. 3, 10, 
 Kai Ti dd TO. Tutv Trpoyoj'toi' Xtyiiv ; and 
 
 Livy, ix. 34, * Quid ego antlqua repetam V 
 and xxviii. 42. So in Herodot. ix. 27, we 
 have, iraXaid Kal Kaivd \kyiiv. 'Akoui 
 Xoyiov we may, with Goeller, explain as 
 standing for Xoyot aKOvffOfVTtg : or the 
 genit. may be taken for an adject. ' hear- 
 say reports.' For the vulg. 6\f(ig, I have, 
 with Pop. and Goell., edited o^/ic. from 
 several MSS. Bekker, indeed, retains the 
 common reading, but injudiciously, since 
 internal evidence is quite in favour of 
 o-^/ig, from its being far mt)re likely that 
 o\pig would be altered to uTptig (as more 
 correspondent to aKoai) than the con- 
 trary. Of the words, a little after, d Kai 
 Si ox^o^ ^dXXov iffTai dti wpo^aXXo- 
 ^evoig, the sense is, 'even though it be 
 rather irksome to us to be always bringing 
 them forward— speak of them we must.* 
 Bredow points after f orai, not 7rpo/3aXXo- 
 fikvoig, supposing an ellips. at W oxXov of 
 vfiiv. This, however, at once does violence 
 to the construction, and injures the sense. 
 The common punctuation and the sense 
 above assigned are confirmed by numerous 
 parallel passages and imitations which I 
 have noted, e. g. Aristoph. Cone. 888, Kti 
 ydn di oxXov tovt' Iffri Tolg 9tb)fitvoig: 
 and Philostr. p. 810, fin. to dirkpiTTov Kai 
 liri di 6x>^ov aval avTuXg. Pausan. iv. 
 4, 5. Dio Cass. 317, 64, et saepe al. Of 
 7rpo/3aXXftr0rtt the literal sense is to put 
 forvard. Here it signifies fig. properare; 
 similar to which is the sense, proponere, it 
 bears m Dio Cass. 470, 36, oti ovSk Udvoi 
 Ti tS)v 7rpo(3Xri9evTU)v vtt' avTov TrpdKovffi. 
 Also that of comtnemorare, (though as 
 said of a person,) Hdot. iv. 46, Wvog ovSkv 
 txofJifv irpo^aXecOai Trepi (TO<j>ir]g. At' 
 ox>^ov stands for 6x^<^^f^' ^^ which see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. p. 1149. At Kai ydp 'St^ 
 ISpioiitv, &c. the ytip has reference to 
 something omitted, q. d. '[And reason 
 is there that we should ;] far when we 
 
 V 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 ,ui| fu fjouAfuojuti'oc<„ o ay^ _ a^MAoo, Kai 0T£ to uartpov 
 
 ^xe«s o^x -«- -"%'^''^" ^''^:ri : ^itr^wa- .ox«c 
 
 su pressed, in order to avoid an exprobratw 
 suppresbeu, UivSvvtvtro the 
 
 il^^l;, ^?1 erwe^Taecomplished with 
 
 Lucian, ii. 593. Arrian, E. A. n 6, 7, 8. 
 
 p.a.ci,..0«, the sense IS disputed Poppo 
 Ld Goeller assign the folowmg .of the 
 .^..fiiil doint' fot the good], >e have nau 
 to ^r share but we must have ours also 
 ^rthelr'y ' Yet, as Arnold observes, 
 4 ugh such expresses what is true m 
 itself would be little to the purpose 
 here had in view, which is to represent 
 the Athenians as having the -orld them- 
 seU-fs and therefore as being entitled to 
 the 2ktitude of Greece, thus to allow any 
 shar?^f it to others.' Accordingly he 
 would Vnteri^ret as follows : * of the solid 
 W of that common benefit ye have had 
 y?ur sUre ; but let us, too, have our share 
 oHhe credit of it/ Such, indeed was the 
 fery seLe long ago propounded by m>,self 
 m my Translation : and retainmg this 1 
 ^mVld render ' of which common benefit, 
 Tvl^^vetad yo^u- share of the s«6«^«c. 
 let us not be wholly deprived-if that can 
 do us any good-of the merdion, i. e. by 
 way of gliniug credit to ourselves. The 
 IL utHxn^, N^hen followed by fxepog, 
 asTeiC and also in a passage of Isocr. 
 
 ;:m^.r^ should be rendered to have 
 Le's share of anv thing with another 
 3. oij 7rapair^(T6wc iiaXXov} not so 
 
 much by way of excusing ourselves, or 
 
 deprecating any just censure. 
 
 KLi^dZiicca] ^ ior we uttirm that at Mam- 
 
 thon it was we who adventured alone to 
 commence the combat agams the bar- 
 barian.' Here, though the ^P^/^JP^-^T^ 
 might bear the sense of pro^ m Latm^ JJ 
 defence of ' yet the term /iovoi absolutely 
 requiJe^^^^^ to assign the sense ^ante alios 
 
 ^^i^se,' (wYi:".^;: ^oCr^ 
 
 assiS to the famous Demosthenean out- 
 burst : Ob ^a rov, Iv UapaO^v. ^po- 
 
 this manner, too, the term is used by Dio 
 
 Casino 59, -^V^^ %Tvl T3^?st7 
 
 P-inee c. 22. In the term ftovoi we have 
 
 ^r:fatorical h> P-^*^^^^ j, ,f Aeni^s • 
 known the Plati«ans omed the Athenians , 
 but here, from their being only few m 
 Tumber they are not mentioned. Mapa- 
 Sr^'at Marathon.' The preposition 
 'n; s^ch cases, while most frenuenUy 
 Zpressed in the poets, -^sual ^ m the 
 nrose writers omitted. See I oppo, ana 
 Eth.Gr.Gr.§406,6. Bythe^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 after TrgoKiv^vvtvaai we hav^ mtimated, 
 though not expressed, the sense a^am^ 
 from the idea oiljhting being inherent m 
 
 ^^^ZSrfa little after, i^^k 
 r«c vavc, Pop. cites a passage ot Aiistid. 
 h 4I0 a'; nothing the gravity and dignity 
 of the thing, for%he Athenians to ven- 
 ture UXiiTruv ri)v TtdXtv Km UQ rag vavf: 
 USnvac. To this, 1 would notice an evi- 
 denfreLence is had by Plutarcli,Them.st 
 9 in the words dvayKawv-rr,v ttoMv 
 L vr«c i^^fvvai raT, vavaiv, where it is 
 strange the^ditors should not have seen 
 ?hat the true reading is no other than that 
 preserved in one MS., ,ti(irjvai. . 
 
 After oTrep tffX* ^^ have firj following , 
 from the te?m ^x-. -hich here stands 
 for Karsx»v or ink^nv, (as ma smiilar 
 passage of Herodot. v. 101, to ce^ 
 
 Tali r6de. See also i. 158.) being one 
 ;?those verbs i;.olnn,, i" J^-- 3- ^^2 
 of denml. See Matth. Or. Gr. § 534, note 
 4,3 Of Kara vroX^.g the sense is, 'city 
 
 OF,. 87, l] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LXXIV. 
 
 119 
 
 airov ETTiTrXeovra t»)v Ui\o7r6vvr]ffov nopOuv, i^vvariov av ovti^v 
 npik vavQ TToXXcJc dAX»iXo£C inifioriOfiv . 5. TiKfxyiov ^l ^teyiaroy 
 auroc £7roir|(T£- viKYiOek 7«> t«^C vavalr, wc ou/cert^ avTW o^oiaq 
 ovariQ T^Q ^vvd/u^wg, Kara rd^^^oc tw TrXtoi'i tou arpaTovdvix^^^^tv, 
 LXXIV. ToiovTou fxevToi £uiuj3civT0c roJrou, K-ai (Ta((>wt,- S»;Xw(;£vroc 
 oTi iv raig vaval twv 'EXX»1i'wv tcI irpdyfiara lyeviTO, rpm ra u)(pE' 
 Xcjuwrara k avTO 7rap£(TXfV«^«i dpiO^idv rt vtwi^ irXnaTov /cat avBpa 
 (TTociTTiyov 2vv€rwTaToi', Kai irpoOvi^iiav doKVOTtiTrjv, vavg ^iv ye tc; 
 Tag iTiTpaKoaiaQ oXiyw iXdaaovg rwv ^vo /notpwv, OtfiiaroKXea 
 ^e ipyovra, og olrtwroroc iv rw (irtvw vav^iayj\aai tya'fro,— - 
 OTTcp aac^karaTct taioaa rd Trpdy/iiara, — Kai auroi 8id rouro 8»| 
 
 by city.' 'Adwdriov dv ovroiv, * since 
 they would have been unable.' On at' 
 with a participle, see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 §597,6. 
 
 J 5. wc ovKETi avTi^ ofioiaQ ou(T;;c Tijg 
 Svvdfiewg'] ' considering his power to be 
 no longer like what it had been before ;' 
 as infra ii. 80, 6 TreptTrXov^ ovk'bti tffoiro 
 ofioXog, i. e. ' would be no longer what it 
 liad been before.' Such Goell. and Am., 
 following Poctus, suppose to be the sense 
 intended. Yet so feeble does this appear, 
 that I must still adhere to the opinion 
 propounded by myself in Translation, that 
 bfxo'iag here stands for \<Jr]g, dvTiirdXoxu 
 park, equal in force. Render, ' inasmuch 
 as he had no longer a force of equal match 
 [with the Greeks].' Or, if we express the 
 force of the article, * inasmuch as the force 
 he had was no longer of equal match [with 
 his enemies].' Poppo, indeed, seems to 
 doubt whether the word is ever so used. 
 But that it is, I am enabled to prove by 
 several examples, of which the following 
 must suffice. Herodot. ix. 96, ovk Uokhv 
 bfioloi dvai, ' they did not seem a match 
 [for their enemies].' Hom. Od. xix. 240, 
 (of Ulysses,) Travpoi yap 'Axaiojv i)(Tav 
 bfioloi avT(^, * few of the Achaeans were 
 his match.' So also in Latin we have par 
 non esse hosti, and often par esse simply, 
 without the dat. Remarkably correspond- 
 ing to the Greek and Latin, is the English 
 idiom * to be a match for any one,' and, 
 * to be any one's match ;' the word match 
 being derived from A.-Sax. niaca, par, 
 cequalis. 
 
 Ch. LXXIV. 1. ToiovTOv} i.e. *such 
 an event as this,' so momentous. Sa^wg 
 ctjXioGkvTog, 'it being clearly evinced,' i.e. 
 wherein it was, &c. See Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 5()3. Of Iv Tnlg vavffi tojv 'EXXrfvutv 
 rd irpdyfiara lysvf to the sense is, *tliat 
 the fortunes of Greece were seated in, 
 rested on, depended on her navy.' The 
 
 phrase is one of frequent occurrence in 
 Aristides. "Av^pa <rrpar»/yoj/. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 438. Of tg rdg TtrpaKoaiag the 
 sense is, 'towards nuiking up the 400.' 
 So difficult is it to justify the number 
 rsTp. (for the exact number, as we learn 
 from Herodotus, was 37«,) that Dobree 
 would cancel the words tg -dg TtrpaKO- 
 (Tiag. But that is merely cuttimj the knot, 
 which may perhaps admit of being untied. 
 Bekker and Goeller have done wrong 
 in cancelling the rdv before ^vo /xoipwj/, 
 such being not only defended by the similar 
 use of the article supra i. 104, and infra 
 ii. 10 and 47, and very many passages of 
 other writers which might be adduced ; 
 but also required by the nature of the 
 expression in question, in which the art. 
 is indispensable ; for, unless by its definite 
 force, no other sense could be contained in 
 the expression but ' two parts ;' whereas 
 the sense is evidently, *the two parts taken 
 from a whole divided into three such parts.' 
 Of aiTib)raTog tyivtro the sense is, 'was 
 the chief cause,' 'was chiefly instrumental.' 
 Airioc is a word, both m our author and 
 other Attic writers, of middle signification. 
 Before vav^axrioai it might seem that 
 TOV should have had place : but the word 
 is generally dispensed with in such a case. 
 See Goell., and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 542, note 
 1,6,^. Of iv ry arivt^ vavfiaxii^ai the 
 sense is, 'in the strait [of Salarais].' So 
 in Herodot. viii. 60, 22, we have, to yap 
 iv (TTEV<p vavfiax^if-v »//i£(uv tort, the 
 words of Themistocles ; where the article 
 would be as much out of place as it is here 
 in place. 
 
 For vulg. aatpiOTara the two best MSS. 
 have (ra<f)CJg. But the former is confirmed 
 by the following passages (evidently writ- 
 ten in imitation of the present) in Joseph. 
 Ant. xix. 1,18, rouro Kai aa(pt<TTaTa tautae 
 Tovg t. K.T.X. Liban. Or. in Julian. § 117, 
 ov (read o) tt) Kai <ra<l>(<TTaTa (TMTi)p 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 120 
 
 l.ovairu.v Jv Tr-iXeo,,-, K«l i.l rul to Xo...Jv v.^e»e«., --S'. f"' 
 IrX'p «.-- K..; oux .;,.o-.v .0 .X^ov, ^Pon0^.««- ore youv .,... 
 
 ^ iylwro rOc (rrparfag. Finally, for vulg. 
 Kai avrbv hd rovro {;/itTe &c, Poppo and 
 
 Goell. edit, from several of the best M&&., 
 Kal ahrol hd rovro, &c., A^hich I have 
 adopted, as above. The former is retained 
 by Haack and Bekk., but wrongly ; for, 
 fiist, as to viiCiQ, it is evidently from the 
 margin, proceeding from those who thus 
 meant to indicate that i/i^Tc was to be 
 understood at avroi. And as to avrov, 
 we may suppose it to have proceeded from 
 those who, as they wanted the subject of 
 the verb irifih^^are to occupy a more pro- 
 minent position, did not see the force ot 
 the avroi Moreover, abroi, as Pop. and 
 Goell. point out, has more of force and 
 point, because the Spartans had them- 
 selves requited the merits of Theraistocles 
 with adequate rewards ; for they presented 
 him with a noble chariot and a branch 
 of olive, and sent a deputation of their 
 honourable youths to attend him to the 
 very borders of their country, (see Flut. 
 Them. 17. Plat. Menex. 10. Hdot. viu 
 124. Arist. ii. 177,) the greatest mark of 
 honour they had ever shown to a foreigner. 
 
 2. UXiTTOvrfQ rriv itoKiv Kal ra oiKua 
 ha<b9.] ' after abandoning their city, and 
 destroying their property ;' meaning the 
 immoteable property, what they could not 
 take on board ship. Though from 1. n. 
 we find that they removed even the timber 
 
 of the houses. . > - a r 
 
 3. Tovrovl Supply ^(ptXtiffOai trom 
 c^<*f\r}(Tat. 'Atto rwv ttoXoov. The art. 
 here is not redundant, but stands for the 
 poss. pron., ' your cities.' 'Ettc ry ro 
 XoiTTov vinecTOai, 'in order that you might 
 possess them hereafter; continue to possess 
 them : a use of ro Xonrbv frequent in the 
 Attic writers, especially the dramatic ones ; 
 and in which an ellips. exists of the pre- 
 position ig, (which is ejprfssed in .Eschyl. 
 
 Pers. 518. Eum. 678,) and also of xpo^ov, 
 which is expressed in a passage of Plato, 
 Epist. ix. p. 358. The plural form, hough 
 rare, occurs in Plato, p. 27- ^schyl. Sept. 
 66. ^Eschyl. Choeph. 881, Uovh, ra 
 XocTra AoKiov ^avr^vfiara, m >^h;«^h last 
 passage it will not be necessary to adopt 
 he conjecture of Blomf. ttov ^i? ra croc. 
 For if the word Xonrd be taken without 
 the rd, as grammatical propriety, seldom 
 relaxed but in choral and lync verse 
 requires, it may be supposed to stand for 
 rdXonrd, similarly as Xoittov does for ro 
 XocTTov, post ha^, of which abundant exam- 
 pies may be seen in Steph. Thes. , , ^ \ 
 
 In the words virkp vfiu>v rat ovx VM^v 
 ro TrXeov, there is, as Matth. Gr. Gr 
 8 455 6, has shown, an anacoluthon, (ot 
 which he adduces other examples, and 
 among these a passage of our author 
 infra ch. 83, tffnv 6 TroXf/xoff ovx o7rXa>y 
 TO ttXeov, dXXd Sa^ravriQ,) originating in 
 the circumstance, that a comparison with 
 more implies, too, an oppositton, and two 
 modes of speech are combined. Of airo 
 rnc o{;k ov<rr,Q ?ri bpfiiiiievoi the sense is, 
 'sallying forth from what had ceased to 
 be, was no longer in existence, i. e. was 
 ruined. So infra ii. 44, 3 we have, tu>v 
 o;;« 6vrwv Xii9ii : and in Herodot. viii. 57, 
 TT^m ohSttiirtg iTTi Trarpi^oQ rat7/ax/?<T«c. 
 The same idiom has place in Is. xxv. £, 
 and Matth. ii. 18. Of t^Tr^p rrjg tv /3pa- 
 vn'a iXTTih ovariQ Kivdvvevovrsg the sense 
 is, ' adventuring for what was suspended 
 oA but a slight thread of hope ;' meaning, 
 as the Schol. and Didot point out, the city 
 as then contained in the fleet, the so e 
 receptacle of the citizens ; which the oracle 
 had intimated by the words KvXivov 
 rfiYoc. thereby representing it as a thing 
 fragile, wherein there was but a slender 
 hope. 
 
 I 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LXXV. 
 
 121 
 
 /^/eroX;ri.«Mev SeTrepov e./35vac k ra. va.c, -. See^OapM-'oc, 
 ouL cJv in e'8ac v^ac, ^.V 'e'xovrac vav, .Kara,, -W^v 
 a\\d KaH' ^cTuxiav «V aurcu Trpoex-pncre ra npay^ara y .pouA.ro. 
 LXXV. ^Ao' i£.oi icT^ev, J Aa^eSac^ovtoc, Kac 7rpo0u^mc .I'.Ka r,c 
 
 ror. Kai yv^^^^ Svv^crec,, dpx^C T ^^ }XT'' '."? ^^^^ /? 
 oiircuc iyav STn^Oovtu, 8m,cela0ac ; 2. Kai yap avrr^v r,.ga .Aa- 
 
 Ivvtouxrautv vfiae re, rb fnpoQ, Kai 
 mag al^rovg] Render, * We at once saved 
 both you, in some measure, and ourselves. 
 To Joog is, indeed, by Poppo and Goeller, 
 explained, i?ro tirUi, quantum m nobis erat. 
 And such may be the sense ; though I am 
 induced rather to assign the fortmr, from 
 a comparison of two other passages ot our 
 author, where rb n'epog is similarly used, 
 namely, infra ch. 127, hd rr,v ^kuvov Kvfi- 
 (bopdv, rb /iepoc, itrrai b TrbXefiog, and u. 
 67 oTTwg nv—rriv Utivov ttoXiv ro fispog 
 QXd^l^ioaiv, where the expression cannot 
 mean any other than aliqua ex parte. Ihis 
 is further confirmed, too, by the expression 
 being so used in Herodot. ii. 173, a £t'«Xoi 
 KartcTTToidaaeai aiti, fin^k tg ^"^r;;^^'''/^ 
 uipoc, tiovrbv dvdvai. Lysias, p. 872,^^ta 
 rb dvayKalov ffipimv avrolg ifytiaVai itrai 
 utrsYHV, rb ukpog, rwv hiviov, w^Trtp Kai 
 riov dyaOHv y^^rkxovci, which last pas- 
 sage is adduced by Dr. Arnold in proof of 
 the foregoing sense. He also adduces a 
 passage of Demosth. p. 367- But there 
 the sense may be, pro virdi parte, as 
 elsewhere in the same writer, it it be 
 asked, how rb fikpog comes to mean this, 
 or i-ather, what is the force of the article ? 
 I answer, that it may be used, according 
 to the opinion of Arnold, note infra i. 127, 
 with a tacit reference to the relative term 
 rb oXov, (see Plat. Phsedr. p. 261,) or ro 
 TTdv, the part as opposed to the whole ; or 
 rather, as Pop. exi)lains, in the sense pro 
 rata portione;' q. d. ' In effecting the com- 
 mon deliverance we saved both you, as 
 regards our fair proportion of aid, and 
 ourselves.' Thus the article is really used 
 in reference, as is plain from the complfe 
 expression, which is rb Itti /xoi, croi, T//itv, 
 ,Scc. tlvai fikpog, or tJkov fikpog. See StepU. 
 Thes. 6023, D. Mkpog cannot, mdeed, ot 
 itself bear this sense : and accordingly m 
 Jos. Ant. xvi. 5, 2, Trvpyov dvaarr)<yag- 
 drT(baXtiag re ttoXh /.'^oc 5vra, Kat ^ivriHn^ 
 tJ rtrtXevrriKdrt, I suspect that n has 
 been lost after fikpog. The phrase /if j>oc 
 ri, 'ali*iua ex parte,' is found in our author 
 infra ii. 64. iv. 30, et al. 
 
 4. (i,ghe(p9apnivoi] Meaning, * as ruined 
 persons.' Obhv hv tn the vfiagj^ it would 
 not have behoved you.' See Matth. Gr. 
 Gr § 508, 4, 6. Of the words KaO vffv 
 Xiav av avrv 7rpo£Xwp»?^« rdjrpdyfiara 
 i l3ovXsro, the sense is, ' but aff^airs would 
 have quietly taken the very turn which he 
 wished.' Compare Herodot. vii. 139, imt. 
 The phrase Ka9' r)cvx^av signifies quietly, 
 'without opposition,' as infra vn. 38 & 16. 
 Xen. Anab. ii. 2, 5. Hist. iv. 4, 18. vi. 
 5 42. Upotx^pnot TO. rrpaynara means, 
 ' matters would have taken their course, 
 as in Theophr. Char. Eth. iii. Herodian, 
 
 vii. 9, 2. , ,v / . s 
 
 Ch. LXXV. 1. 'Ap' a^toi ^/^M «»^-f»«- 
 ^a<T0ai;] So I have edited, with Bekker, 
 Goell., and Pop., while Reiske, Abresch, 
 Gottleb., and Kistem., read ap, and take 
 the sentence dedaraiitely ; by which the 
 sense is nearly the same namely. We 
 deserve, then, I think ;' where, as Arnold 
 observes, 'the question is conveyed by the 
 tone and manner as completely as though 
 it were put in the direct inteiTOgative 
 form.' To this, however, may be urged 
 one serious objection, which is that the 
 Greeks did not use dpa, any more thaii 
 ydp, to commence a sentence. Accord- 
 ingly, the dpa being retained, the passage 
 may be thus rendered: 'Do we, then, 
 Lacedemonians, considering the zeal and 
 intelligence which we then displayed, de- 
 serve to labour under such a load of envy 
 from the Greeks, on account of the empire 
 which we hold V In Herodot. ix. 27, the 
 Athenians, after showing their claims to 
 the post of honour, similarly argue, ap ov 
 hKaioi dfiev Txav raijrriv r»7V ra^tv; are 
 we, then, not worthy to hold this post 1 
 
 The phrase tTri^Oovwc cuiKtia9ai evi- 
 dently stands for <l>9ovtXff9ai, and hence 
 caiTies its syntax, namely, a dat. of person 
 and gen. of thing. Yet how it comes to 
 have that sense (whereas it would, from 
 the general use of the term haKtiff9ai with 
 adverbs, seem only susceptible of the sense 
 'to be afflicted with envy,' not 'to be the 
 object of envy ') the commentators do not 
 
122 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 j3<»jU8v ov j3ia(iajucvoi, aW vj^iuiv /miv ovK iOeXr^cravTiov napafnlvai 
 TTooc TO vTToXonra tou f^afjjSapov, v/uuv Be Trpoa^XOovriov twv £u/t- 
 juavwv fccu ourtov dtrjr/arrwv tiyi/novag KaTUfTTY^vai fQ aurou c£ rou 
 fp-you fcarrjvay/cndarjAicv to irpwTov irpoayayeLV avTTjv Eg toce, fxa- 
 Xirrra juiiv vtto Biovg, innTa Se kui ri/urJc, w<tt6jooi' Kai ox/itXfiac. 
 
 3. KTOf ou/c acjipaXlg in e^oKEi ftvoi, roTg iroWoig airr^^OriidtvovQ 
 (kiu TivMV Ka\ }]Bt] aTTOcJTavTwv KaTEGTpaix}AEV(i)v, vfiwv T£ r?/iav 
 uvKtTi ufKuwQ <^/Awi', ciAX' VTroTTTOiV /cot ^lof^opwv ovTwv) avfiTat; 
 KivBvvEVHv' Kai -yap av «i oTrodratrtig Trpot; v/xac tyiyvovro. 
 
 4. Traat ^6 aveirKpOovov to. ^vjntpEpovra twv jutyioTtiyv irepi Kivcwtjv 
 
 inform us. It seems to arise from this, 
 that as CiaKtiffOai is not unfrequently 
 used for hartOtlaOai, *to be handled by 
 any pain or disease of body,' (in which 
 sense the word occurs infra vii. 77, opare 
 St) u)Q diaKiifjiai VTTO rrJQ voffov,) or by ill- 
 treatment of any kind, (a sense found in 
 Xen. Hist. iv. 1, 15, ovtvj haKti^ai v^' 
 vfitjv, oJffrf, &c. vi. 5, 1. Cyr. v. 3, 15,) 
 so it might be applied to any strong pas- 
 sion of the mind, and thus denote ill-^rm^- 
 m^nt re«ulting from the being made the 
 object of any bitter feeling, as fnr//, which 
 pursues its object until reduced to be an 
 object o{ pity. (Compare infra vii. 77, 2.) 
 Thus the phi-ase iirKpOovioQ liaKtiaQai sig- 
 nifies to be ill-treated as one l.iri^QovoQ, to 
 be obnoxious to or an object of envy. In 
 ovTioQ dyav we have an elegant Atticism 
 n(tt unfrequent in Eurip. and Soph. See 
 Elnisl. on Soph. (Ed. Col. 1695. 
 
 2. ov (3iaadfifjfoi] 'not seizing it by 
 force.' Ttt vTToXonra tov jSapf^dpov. Mean- 
 ing, the remauiing Trpdy/tiara or actions of 
 the war with the barbarian, as infra iii. 10, 
 TrapafitipnvTwv H iKtivwv irpoQ tu vtto- 
 Xonra tCov f pywr. So in Aristid. Panath. 
 239, B. we have, irpoQ ra XoiTrd tov ttoXs- 
 ^ov : and in Appian, i. 847, 63, ^^xoXtrro 
 — «<; TCI VTToXonra rrjg (TTantwQ, and ii. 
 124, TOV TToXf/wou rd Xonrd rjKfia^ti'. Of 
 t^ avToii TOV tpyov the sense is, 'from the 
 very nature of the matter in question,' 
 namely, rule or dominion. Now that being 
 a thing ever obnoxious to hatred, (and 
 no wonder, since 'man is bom a wild ass's 
 colt,' Job xi. 12,) hence he who possesses 
 it has need to secure himself against 
 hatred. Thus by the fear just after si)oken 
 of is to be understood such as jtroceeds 
 from those who might think themselves 
 aggrieved by the Athenians in the exer- 
 cise of this rule : and by the proft, that 
 arising from the conlritmtions of the allies, 
 which were necessary to support this iiile. 
 'E(; Toct, ' to this [state in which it is].' 
 
 So infra vi. 18, we have, tg rdce alptiv, 'to 
 bring to this pitch of power,' See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 341. 
 
 3. ro'ig ttoXXoIq d'm]^Otiixivovg'\ The 
 constr. is, ovk d(T<l>aXig tri UoKet Ivfidg} 
 aTrrjx^- TOig iroXXolg Kivbvvtviw dvkvTag, 
 ' seemed not safe for us, who had become 
 odious to most [of the allies], to venture 
 on letting go [our rule],' literally, 'to run 
 hazards by letting go our rule ;' letting go 
 the reins of government, relinquishing our 
 rule : for here Tt)v dpxi)v is to be supplied 
 from the subject-matter. And in the same 
 sense dvikvai occurs in the next chai)ter, 
 and vi. 18. The words icai tiuujv — ha- 
 (p6pti)v ovtcjv are parenthetical ; and of 
 Kai Twiov Kui t/^i; aTroordrratv KaTS- 
 ffToa^^kviov the sense is, ' and some even 
 already having, after revolt, been sub- 
 dued.' Of dv ai dTro(TTd<T(ig Trpbg vfidg 
 lyiyvovTO the literal sense is, ' the seces- 
 sions would have been to you,' i. e. 'the 
 revolters from us would have gone over to 
 you.' 
 
 4. dvtTr'KpBovov'] scil. tffTi, 'it is no 
 matter of censure or reproach,' dftffnrTov. 
 So infra vi. 83, we have, irdai ^k dvfTri- 
 
 <pQoVOV TTjV 7rpo(Tt]KOV(TaV aiOTTJpiaV tKTTO- 
 
 pi^ioQai, and vii. 77' ^''"- 50. And so the 
 term is used in Soph. Trach. 1035. Liban. 
 Or. 702, D. dvnri<p9ovov ifj Ka^ie, &:c. See 
 the commentatoi*s on Eurip. Hec. 1185, 
 and Lucian, i. 40. Such, too, is the use 
 of irr'KpQovog, for fxfincTog, in the similar 
 phrase ovk iiriipOoy'ov slvni, occurring in 
 Eurip. Hippol. 499, vvv dyujv fifyag (Tuxrai 
 jSiov abv, KovK tniipOovov Toct. And hence, 
 in a most perplexing passage of Euripides, 
 Troad. 736, (the only one, says G. Burges, 
 ' in quo vires ingcnii nolim facere ludos,') 
 TovTMV ovviK OV l^id-)(T]g ipq.v Ovd' nia\pbv 
 ovHv, ovb' iiriip^ovov ot xpt], tliere was 
 no more occasion for the corijecturee of 
 Musgi-ave and others, than for the alter- 
 ation proposed by Matthire of xPH J"*'^ 
 ^p^v, by which what seemed to them non- 
 
 ( 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LTBER I. CAP. LXXVI. 
 
 123 
 
 tS TieefrOai. LXXVI. 'Y/ieTc yoGv, J Aa/ceSat^oyiot, rag iv ry 
 n£Xo7rovt'»i(Tw TToXetc ^TTt TO v/Lilv tJi^cXi/uoi; KaTaarriffafievoi £^»j-ya<T0£* 
 Kai a TOTS, 'iirofiiivavTBQ Bid iravTog, dtntx^'l^^^^ ^^' ^^ »iy^M'^i^*'?» 
 waiTEp vfJLUQ, ev 'ia/.uv /tt*! ov ^ggov u/uav XuTrr^poug yEvofxiyovg Toig 
 ^vju/Lid^oig, /cat dvayKaaOivTag av ri apyjtiv tyKpaTuiq rj avTovg kiv- 
 BvvEViiv. 2. ovTWQ ovB' iiiLifig Sav^aaTov ovBlv TrtTroojACo^itv, ovc 
 dird TOV dvOpioTTHOv Tponov, il dp^riv tc BiBo/nivr^v iBe^a^eOa, Kai 
 TavTYjv pr] dvfipEv, vtto rwv peyiaTwv viKr^OevTEg, Tiprjg Kai ciovQ 
 Kai io(pe\ELaq' ovB' av TTpwToi tov toiovtov virdp^^avTeg, aXX an 
 KaOtGTCJTOQy ' TOV ^(Jffio VTTO TOV BwuTiOTipov KaTHpyioOai''' a^ioi 
 
 sense, (though not so in effect,) they only 
 thus converted into a frigid trviism. All 
 will be intelligible, and to the purpose, if 
 the passage be but pointed thus : Tovtwv 
 ovviK ov fidxnQ ^P^^ {Ovd' ahxpbv ovdkv, 
 ov6' k-TriipOovdv) ai xpn- There is here an 
 ellips. of tcTTi, and the full sense is, ' It is 
 neither any thing base nor censurable [so 
 to do],' i. e. to be not fond of strife. 
 
 Of rd KvfKpfpovra ev TiOtaOai the sense 
 is, ' to well manage (icaXuig oiKovonelv, to 
 put into the best posture) their own inte- 
 rests.' So infra iv. 59, 4, tu Id-ia tv OkaOai, 
 where see note. TtJr /ttyiorwv Trkpi kiv- 
 Svpiov. Render, 'in matters concerning 
 (i. e. which involve) imminent danger.' 
 
 Ch. LXXVI. 1. vfitlg yovv, &c.] 'You, 
 for instance,' q. d. 'It is not only what 
 you cannot blame in us, but it is no other 
 than what you do yoiirselres ,' by which 
 they retort the charge of holding their 
 allies in subjection upon tl::; Lacedyemo- 
 nians themselves. 
 
 rdg iv ry UiX. TroXtig — KaTaffTijffd- 
 fievoi] The sense is, ' ye use your rule, or 
 supremacy, by regulating the polities of 
 the Peloponnesian states to such a form, 
 as is advantageous to you :' namely, oli- 
 garchy. So supra ch. 19, 1, we have, kut 
 6Xiyapxi<iv a<pi(nv aijTolg fiovov tTTiTt]- 
 StiiogoTTojg TToXiTsvaujai (scil. oi livjmaxoC) 
 OepmrtvovTtg scil. I'lyovvTo : and i. 144,4, 
 TToXtai firj a<piai Tolg \aKe^aifiovLoig tTri- 
 TTfdtiojg aifTovofitlffOai. With respect to 
 the construction here, the accusative TroXtig 
 * states^ is governed not of iKr]y., but /cara- 
 aTr]<rd^tvoi, there being an ellips. of avTtSv 
 after Uny. Of vwofitivavTeg Sid iravTog 
 the sense is, (as Poppo explains,) ' si per- 
 severassetis semper in bello ac principatu.' 
 'Airnx^riaOt iv rg //yf/iovi'^, 'had become 
 odious in the exercise of empire.' So infra 
 ii. 64, we have, iv ry dpxv dTrrjx^- Of 
 XvTTtjpovg yevofitvovg rolg Si^/x/Ltax^'C the 
 sense is, 'become odious to the allies.' 
 'Apxttv iyKparuig, 'to rule rigorously, to 
 
 hold the reins of government with a strong 
 hand,' as opposed to dvivTug, 'letting 
 them go :' a phrase occurring also in 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. 1017, 5, Reiske. App. i. 
 605, 75. Jos. 603, 21. Dio Cass. 180, 80. 
 1825, 9. Aristid. i. 362. So also in the 
 similar phrase, found in Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. 747, 10. 777, 1. 781, 12, iyKpuTwg 
 has the sense tenaciter, as in Theocr. 
 Id. xxv. 266, though in the physical 
 acceptation. 
 
 2. ovTiog] ' wherefore ;' lit. ' and so,* 
 as infra ch. 81, and vi. 92 ; and ^schyl. 
 Ag. 1600, ovTo KaXbv drj Kui rb KUTOavtiv 
 iuoi Jos. Ant. xvii. 10, 6, ovTiog TroXXtj 
 aippoffvvr] iveiroXiTtvtTO ry t9vei. And in 
 this manner the word is used sometimes in 
 Xenophon. In ov5' vfitlg OavfiaffTbv ovSev 
 TTSTToujKafitv, by Oavfi. is implied a mix- 
 ture of surprise and censure ; as in Xen. 
 (Econ. ii. 9, ov OavfiaaTov SoKtig tovto 
 TTouXv ; and C>T. iv. 6, 2. Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. viii. 23, Sylb. ovUv oiofitGd at noulv 
 eavfiatJTbv, el, &c. Xen. Mem. ii. 7, 13, 
 0. TToulg, og, &c. And so in Aristoph. 
 Thesm. 466, we have, ov Oavfidawv iar, 
 ovdk iinKtiv ttjv xo^»)v, 'a strange and 
 shockmg thing, enough to make one's bile 
 rise,' one's blood boil. Of dnb tov dvOpu)- 
 TTtiov TpoTTov the sense is, ' remote from, 
 out of the ordinary course of human 
 action.' So Aristid. t. ii. 48, A. on Sk 
 ovdkv t^ui eiioOoToJV, ovSi dxb Trjg dv- 
 OptoTTtiag (pvfftutg ttouIv. 'Avtlfxtv is for 
 dipiffiev. 
 
 ovd' av Trpturoe tov toiovtov vTrdpKuv- 
 Ttg'\ ' did not originate such a rule ;' for 
 at TOIOVTOV is to be supplied vofiov. So 
 infra v. 105, we have, r}}itig ovTt QkvTtg 
 rbv vofiov, ovTE Ktifikvi^ TTpwrot XPV^^' 
 fitvoi. Many passages to the same effect 
 might be adduced from classical writers,, 
 (as" Plato, Demosth., Dionys. Hal , and 
 Aristides,) insomuch that the maxim, 
 fgunded on that rule of human action, 
 seems to have passed into a proverb. Of 
 
1-24 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 T€ djua vojui6>VT£c Eivai, Kai uftTv SoKovvTig I^^^XP^ **^ ^« $u^</)£- 
 povTa Xoyitdjuivoi Tw S(fcaiw Aoyw I'uv -^.P**^^^' *'*' ouoctc ^rw, 
 7rapnTU)(^oi/ i<T)(vi ti /cr»i(Taa0at, 7r^o0eic, rou jitr/ TrXeov txctv air- 
 iTfjaTT^To. y. £7raivficT0ai rt a£ioc diTivig ^pTjfra/ufvoi r^ avOpu)- 
 ntia (bvcTH ojGTi ireowv apYUV, ^iKaioTipoi v Kara rrjv wtto^vou- 
 onv cvvapiv ytyevrivTat, 4. aAAoDC y av ovv oioptua^ ra vptrtpa 
 \a(5ovTag, ^fi^ai av paXi(JTa h ti ptTpicit^>pev' ijiniv ce Kai eK 
 rov eiriHKovq d^oiia to nXiov ri tiraivoQ ouk hkutwq nipuaTr}. 
 LXXVII. Kai eXncToov pivot yap ev raTg ^vpfioXaiaig irpoq tovq 
 ^vppd-^^jwc; SiKaiQj Kai trap i)piv avrolq kv roig opoioiq vopoiQ iroii]- 
 <Tayr£C ^"^ Kp'ianq^ (piXo^iKnv coKovptv. 2. Kui ovoeig gkotth 
 
 II 
 
 a^toi Tt liiia vofiiZovng ilvai the sense 
 is, * and moreover accounting ourselves 
 worthy [of this rule].' In this sense iKavoi 
 -^ occurs infra ch. 95. Mex/oi ov to. ^vfi- 
 ^spovra — xP^<^^f» 'until now, when, by 
 considerations of interest, ye resort to the 
 argument oi justice.'' For such is the sense 
 of ra ^vfi<f>kpovTa Xoyi^ofievoi, 'utiliaspec- 
 tantes.' Of this expression, which is ex- 
 ceedingly rare, I have met with but one 
 example elsewhere, namely, Lucian, i. 
 735, ojjuog Tip diKaitf} X6y<f> ovk av t^w tirjQ 
 Tov y'jfiapTrjKBvai. By r</J diKaiip Xoyr^i is 
 meant, * the argument of justice,' namely, 
 
 * it is just that the Greeks should be free.' 
 
 Of the words following, ov ovdeig ttw — 
 cnrtTpaTreTo, the sense is, * which no one 
 ever yet, when an opportunity offered of 
 acquiring aught by dint of power, so far 
 preferred, as to be diverted from seeking 
 his adrantage.'' lipodtig, for Trpofcp/va^, 
 or 7rpoTinr}<TaQ. On the pleonasm of /i*/, 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 
 3. xpijaafiEvoi ry avOpojTrfiqi (pvrrti^ 
 
 * following the [mnate dictates of] human 
 nature,' or that feeling implanted in man, 
 which prompts him to seek to iiile others. 
 So Gottleb. exj)lains, referring to Hemst. 
 ou Callini. Hvmn. ad Dian. v. CO, The 
 sense, however, rather seems to be, 
 
 * through experience or suffering of the 
 passion natural to man :' a use of xP- 
 frequent in our author. So infra i. 130, 
 onyy xp-> vii. 30, TToOti xP-j and vi. 15, 
 tTTiOofiinig XP- ^^ SiKaioTiooi rj Kara Trjv 
 vwapx^vaav Svvufiiv ytytvTjvTai the sense 
 is, ' have been more observant of justice 
 than according to their power [to commit 
 injustice].' So infra vi. 15, raig kTriOv- 
 fiiaig /ii£i^o(Tii/ ri /cara ti^v vTrapxovrrav 
 oucriav txpfJTo. This being one of those 
 cases (noticed by Matth. Gr. Gr. § 449) in 
 which it is not a suist. that is compared 
 with another, but the qacUity of a thing 
 
 that is considered in proportion to another 
 quality, and compared in degree with it. 
 See infra ii. 50. vii. 45. 
 
 4. y' av ovv^ This particle serves to 
 prove a s'ujno, tel exemplo ; as in passages 
 of Xen. and Arist., cited by Hoog. de Part, 
 p. 38, 74, and 144. On the repeated ar, 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 600. Of « rt fxt- 
 rpidiilofitv the sense is, * whether we use 
 moderation, are fifrpioi :' which was in- 
 timated by diKaioTtpoi, &c. preceding. 
 ntpuffrr), * has happened to us,' (in which 
 sense the word occurs infra vii. 70,) or (as 
 Arnold explains) ' has come round to us in 
 the course of events.' See infra vi, 24. 
 
 Ch. LXXVII. 1, Krai iXaaaovyavoi yap^ 
 It is well remarked by Goell., that the Kai 
 is not to be joined with ydp, but is to be ex- 
 ferred to the words following, Kai Trap' r//iTv 
 avTolg, &.C. By means of the particles Kai 
 — Kai, we have here two sentences com- 
 bined, of which the one contains the cause 
 of the other, (see infra ii, 60,) the sense 
 being, as Goell. explains, * Etsi enim apud 
 nos ipsos judicia constituimus secundum 
 cequabilitatem juris prsebendi et repetendi, 
 tamen litigiosi esse videnun*.' 'EXa<T(Tov/xt- 
 voi may with Goell. and Am, be explained, 
 * not standing upon our own right,' i. e. 
 condescending to let our disputes with 
 them be fairly tried, instead of deciding, 
 as wc might, by our sovereign power. Of 
 the words Kai nap' yfiiv — »rp((r6ic;,the sense 
 is, ' and [although] having made the de- 
 cisions before us ourselves to be according 
 to equal laws, impartially administered to 
 all,' Yloiria. here signifies not makiwjyhut 
 rather constituentes, * causing them to be 
 made.' And nap' rjfiiv avTolg signifies 
 coram nobk ipsis, i. e. in cases of ai)pea]. 
 Of the somewhat i-are term (piXoSiKuv, an 
 example occurs in Aristot. Rhet. i. 13, 2, 
 Kai offa (piXodtKilv ^oK^uv av 6 tTrtEiwv. 
 This litigiousness of the Athenians is 
 
 T 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LTBER I. CAP. LXXVII. 
 
 125 
 
 avT(jjv Toig Kai aXXoOi irov ap^tjv t^oucrc, Kai r^aaov r)p^v Trpoq tovq 
 V7rr]Koov(: peTpioig ovai, Bum tovto ovk ovet^tZ^rat* jSid^iaOai ydp 
 oig av c£^, ^t/ca^ta^at ov^lv irpoaSiovTai. 3. oi ^f, nOiaptvoi npoi; 
 ripag airo tov \<rov OjucXctv, j/v ti napd to pii} oUaOai \ptjvat, tf 
 yvtjpy^ t] Bvvapei Ty ^id r»Ji\ ap^ijv, kui oiru)(TOVv tXaaawOuiaiv, 
 ov TOV TrXeovoQ pt) (JTSpicrKOfjievoi \apiv a^oucriv, a'AXci rou ti'Stout,* 
 '^aXentvTepov (j>epov(Tiv rj h airo npojTrfi; dwoOtpivoi tov vdpitv 
 (j>avepu)(; STrXeoveKTovpiv' £/ce/va»c Sc oil^* dv avTOi avriXayov ojg ov 
 \pi(jjv TOV i}<TG(i) rw KpaTOvvTi vTro^iopfiv. 4. dSiKovpevoi re, wg 
 eniKiVy oi avOpwTToi pdXXov opyiCovTai if j3ia^dpivoi' to plv ydp 
 OTTO rou \<Tov oo/cf 7, TrXwvEKTuaBaij to B' ceVo rou Kpuaaovog, kcit- 
 
 severely satirized by Aristophanes in his 
 Wasps. And so in his Birds, 40, he has 
 this sharp sarcasm : 'AOqvaloi d' dd fcTrt 
 tCjv diKuiv q^ovcn Tzavra tov (iiov. 
 
 3. oi ^€, etOirrfievoif &.C.] ' But they, 
 since they are accustomed ;' the art. being 
 here used for the i)ron. demonstr. Ilapd 
 TO fit) ouaQai xp'/J^^i, 'beyond, i. e. other- 
 wise than, they think ought to be done.' 
 See Matth, Gr. Gr. § 534. Vvotyiy, ' in 
 any decision at law.' *H dvvdfiei ry did 
 Tt)v dpxiji^, lit. 'or by the hand of power,' 
 that supplied by domination. Kai ottwo- 
 ovv, Goeller remarks, is nearly equivalent 
 to Kai oriovv. The full sense is, ' if they 
 be at all aggrieved in ever so slight a 
 way,' or, what is equivalent, even in ever 
 so slight a point. Indeed the Kai is in- 
 tensive, as infra viii. 90, rpoTr*^ off Tig Kai 
 oTTuxTovv dvtKTog. For tov ivStcvg x«^f- 
 TTWTfpov (pEpovffiv, GocUcr observes, to 
 ivdteg x"'^* ^^p- would have been more 
 accordant to common usage ; but the gen. 
 is elsewhere so found in our author, as 
 infra ii. 62, See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 368, a. 
 'EvSiovg may mean, ' on account of what 
 is wanting,' namely, to their desires, what 
 is withheld ; what is wanting to make up 
 their full claims. So Burke said in one of 
 his speeches, in 1774, 'the fewer causes 
 of dissatisfaction are left by any govern- 
 ment, the more the subject will be inclined 
 to resist and rebel,' Similar, too, is a saying 
 in Herodian, ii, 3, 19. 
 
 diroOkixivot TOV v6^^ov'\ lit. 'making 
 away with law.' 'EirXfoviKTOvyav, 'had 
 acted on a principle of rapacity,' as in 
 llerodot. viii. 12, init, 'V.Ktivit)g dk — viro- 
 X^'ptTv, 'for in that case (i. e. if we had 
 openly acted rapaciously) not even they 
 have denied that it does not beliove the 
 inferior in power to yield to the superior.' 
 
 4, ddiKovfifvoi Tf,u}g toiKtv — /3ia^o/if vot] 
 We have here a sort of dfcpiXoyia or over- 
 minute distinction, (see Dio Cass, 74, 5,) 
 
 like that between aiTiav and Karriyoplav 
 supra i. 69, between ddiKiladai and j3id- 
 Z,ta9ai, since sui)m i. 45 and 68, ^la stands 
 for d^iK'ta, though, as Poppo observes, the 
 idea of injury is inherent in each. 
 
 TO fifv ydp d-rrb tov laov — icarai/ayjcd- 
 KtoOai] Of these words, whicli involve no 
 little difficulty, the sense has been variously 
 understood. The so-called versions of 
 Gottleb. and Port., adopted by Poppo and 
 Goell., are loose and wordy paraphrases, 
 such as will extract almost any sense from 
 so many given words. And how little the 
 terras themselves will bear the construc- 
 tion thus put on them, is quite certain. 
 Where, I would ask, does 6 laog ever 
 mean an equal ? Heilm. was the first to 
 see that the subject of each member of the 
 sentence is contained in to fiev and to Sk, 
 and that all the rest of the words form the 
 predicate. And he might have confirmed 
 his view from a strikingly similar passage 
 infra iv. 86, 6, dndTy ydp fvirptTrtl a'lff- 
 Xtov, Tolg ye iv dki^fxaTi TiXeoveKTr)ffai r/ 
 /3«^ lfi<pavii' TO ^iv ydp hx^og diKaitvaei, 
 iijV t) TVXV idtOKtV, tTTtpxiTai, TO dk yvwfiTjg 
 ddiKOV iirifiovXy. And against this, vainly 
 is it urged by Pop. and Goell., that thus 
 dir' iffov and otto KpuTTOvog would be re- 
 quired ; for aTTo KptiTTovog is an expression 
 no where found ; nor, I believe, air' iffuv, 
 though £^ I (Toy does occur. But were it 
 found, it would be equal to aTro tov laov, 
 which occurs not unfrequently in our 
 author. Supposing the sense assigned by 
 Heilm. to be coiTect, the words will import, 
 ' for the one seems a defrauding, or over- 
 reaching, on the part of one's equal ; that, 
 a compulsion by a stronger than oneself.' 
 But, not to say that the expression 6 laog 
 never bears this sense ' one's equal,' the 
 usus loquendi rather requires us to take 
 the TOV as a neuter ; in which case the 
 antithetical dnb tov KptiTTovog must also 
 be so taken ; a use this which, though not 
 
 \ 
 
 i 
 
12G 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 423. 
 
 avayKatenOai. 5. utto youv tou M^Sou StivoTfoa rourwv 7ratT)(ovT6c 
 livtivovTo* ri 3c riiiUTepa u^yyj] yaXBTTi] Wa cirai, ttfcorwc' to 
 Trapor yap an j3apu roTg uTrn/cootg. 6. iljuac y' av ouv £i KaOtXovTiQ 
 V/mag ap^aiTe, rdya uv t»)v tuvoiav, »)v 3(a to ^jutTfcpov 06oc £iA»?- 
 ^aT£, jU£Taj3aXoiT£* £i7r£p ola Kcti tot£ Trpot.' toi' M>i8oi' Si oXt-you 
 »Iyrj(ia/U£voi uTTfStt'SaTE, djuola fcat vuv yvioaeoOe. 7. a^iKra yaji 
 rd TE KaO' vjnaq avrovg vo/LUfJia roig aXXocg ^X^'^^t kcu n^uaiTi tig 
 tKaaroQ i^iajv ovre tovtoiq ^pTjTat, o'vO' oig »; aXXrj EXXag vo/.uL,u, 
 
 frequent, is far from being unprecedented. 
 Thus Longin. Sat. xv. du rov Kptir- 
 TovoQ uKovofitv, * quod fortius est.' See 
 Jacobs' Anthol. xi. 189. The general 
 meaning may, then, be expressed as fol- 
 lows : * for what is done in the one^ case, 
 seems a being overreached on a footmg of 
 eqticU justice ; in the other, a being con- 
 strained by a force too strong to^ be 
 opf)Osed.' 'with this use of cltto rov laov 
 TrXtoviKTtiaQai, I would compare other 
 expressions elsewhere in our author, as 
 infra i. 143, ovk airb rov laov, * not on an 
 equal footing :' and viii. 89, 3, citto ribv 
 b^oiiov iXaaaovfitvoQ'. iii. 84, 1, oi rt /i// 
 erri 7rXtovt^»^, dirb rev Icrov ck tTTiovTsg. 
 So also TO laov in Eurii). Phoen. 541, where 
 see Valckn. And similarly in Aristid. i. 
 307, we have, ovrog Iotiv apx^C ^tfffibg, 
 fit) dirb Tov l(Tou Trpbg rovg VTrriKoovg K()t- 
 vicrOat. Finally, with dirb tov Kpeiaffovog 
 c<)mj)are Ik tov Kptiaaovog in p. IG of the 
 Preface to Wolf's Herodian ; also Herodot. 
 vii. 236, 3, tov tvTVxf^tiv <p9ovkovai Kai to 
 Kptlaffov OTvykovffi: and Eurip. Phoen. 
 549, ry TrXeovi d' dii iroXtfiiov KaOiaTaTai 
 TovXaffffov. 
 
 5. yovv] ^ thus, for instance.' For we 
 have here an exemplification of the above 
 saying, that * men are less tolerant of injury 
 than of force.' Hdaxovrtg rfvuxovTO, 
 * they endured suffering.' For verbs of 
 endurimj form one among those three 
 classes of verbs mentioned by Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 550, which take along with them, 
 not so much an object to which they refer, 
 as the sphere of their activity ; and so 
 have this latter in the particip. Of uKoTtog 
 the sense is merito quidem ; an elegant use 
 of the particle, which, when thus used at 
 the end of a sentence, stands for a clause ; 
 and so requires the punctuation above 
 adopted. This, too, I would observe, is 
 supported by Toup on Longin. p. 284, who 
 adduces two passages, one from Lycurgus, 
 the other from Diodorus Siculus, in which 
 tUoTUig is thus followed by a clause com- 
 mencing with ydp. The idiom is one also 
 found in Eurip. Or. 7*25, where I would 
 
 point fiKoTiog' KaKijg yvvaiKog avdpa yi- 
 yvt(xBai KttKbv, for the sentence is left in- 
 complete, being interrupted by the speaker 
 following ; and we must there supply, 
 what is left to be understood, oifSkv Oav- 
 fiaaTov tffTi. By the expression ro irapbv 
 is meant ' the present state of things ;' as 
 in Herodot. i. 21, Trpbg Tb Trapbv (iov- 
 XfvEffOai. Here the term is emphatic; there 
 being a tacit comparison of what is pre- 
 sent with its contrary, rb dirbv, which is 
 fully expressed in Eurip. Hipp. 184, ovds 
 a dpkcKii Tb Trapbv, to S' dirbv (piXoTtpov 
 y'lytl. So to sick persons the present pos- 
 ture soon becomes irksome, and they seek 
 another, Tb uttov. 
 
 0. r]fihepov deog] Pron. poss. for genit. 
 of personal ; as supra i, 69, vfx. iXTridtg. 
 Ola — vTreUi^aTt, 'ye showed, evinced, dis- 
 pla}-ed such actions as,' &c. Constr. t'lirep 
 ofioia vTTt^. ola, &c. VvuiattrQt, ' shall 
 decree, direct.' 
 
 7. a/xiKra ydp—ix^Ti'] Constiiie ex*'"* 
 ydp Tu Kaff vfidg avTOvg vofiijxa dfiiKTa 
 Tolg dWote, scil. Grsecis. By dfiiKTa is 
 meant, as Duk. explains, <TVfi<po)va scil. 
 irpbg Td tOifia twv dWwv 'EXXi^vtoT/ 
 dffVfifiiliaaTa, * institutions and customs 
 which do not amalgamate with those of 
 the other Greeks ;' the allusion being to 
 li(iuids, such as vinegar and oil, which will 
 not mingle together. So ^schyl. Agam. 
 312, olfiai /3oj)v dfiiKTOV tv ttoXh TrptTrtiv 
 (apparere) b^og t dXfi^d t' eyx^ag TavTtp 
 KVTti (vessel) dixoffrarovvT' dv, ov ^tXy 
 TrpomvvkTroig. Similarly in Joseph. Ant. 
 xi. 6, 5, it is said of the Jews, Wvog tortv 
 
 dfllKTOV, d(TVfl(pvX0V, OVTt 9pT}(TKiiaV TTJV 
 
 auTtjv ToXg dXXoig txov, ovts vofioig xpw- 
 fitvov bfioioig. In short, there seems a 
 reference, in a general way, to that un- 
 social, nay anti-social, spirit, which the 
 Lacedaemonians evinced towards other 
 nations, by suffering no foreigners to re- 
 side among them, by using peculiar cus- 
 toms, and keeping apart from foreigners, 
 even when sojourning among them. See 
 i. 144 and 124. 
 
 i^iojv] The commentators explain* going 
 
 
 \ 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LXXVIII. 
 
 127 
 
 LXXVIII. BouX£U£a0f ouv /S^aSfWC, wc ov inpl (^^a^^wv' Kai /Lt»J, 
 aXXoTpiaiQ yvtjjjuaig Kai £yK:X)//ita<Tt 7r£((T0£VT£C, oikeiov ttovov irpoa- 
 OrjcjOe' TOV ^£ iroXtiiov tov Tra^aXo-yov, oaog £(iTt, n^iv £v uvtm 
 ytvtnOai^ irpo^idyviDTe' jurjK:uvo^£voc yap (juXtl eg Tv^ag ra noXXa 
 TTipuaTaaOai, (jov 'igov t£ a7r£^Ojit£v, Kai oiroTepwg iarai tv adr/Xa> 
 KivBvveviTai. 2. tovT£C te oi avOpuyiroi ig Tovg iroXe/movg tujv epytjjv 
 TTOOTfpov £vovTai, d \priv vaTEpov ^pav' KaKOiraOovvT^g 0£ »/o»/, twv 
 Xdyoiv diTTovTai. 3. ri/nfig Sf £V avSe/nia ttw roiavri^ a/napTia ovreg, 
 ovT avToi ovO' v/^idg opuimg, Xiyo/ntv u/ulr, 'i(i)g £T£ avOaiperog a^i<^o- 
 Tipoig r) £v/3ouXta, (nror^dg fit] Xveiv jurjSf Trapaf^aivtiv Tovg opKovg^ 
 rd ^£ ^id(j>opa ^iKy XveaOai Kara t»Jv $uv0ii/ci)v* i] Oiovg rovg opKiovg 
 
 out to war.' But the term may rather be 
 supposed to have a general reference to 
 the going out to foreign countries, for 
 government or travel, or other purposes, 
 including war. And the best commentary 
 on this passage is found in the Panathenaic 
 Oration of Isocr. § 82, seqq. ; and espe- 
 cially p. 475, init. Twv v6n<t)v tCjv koivCjv 
 l^tarrjKOTag, Kai /jr/^lv rwj/ aiiruiv ixrjre 
 Tolg "EXXrjffi, jxijTe TOig Bapfidpoig ytyj/ai- 
 (TKOvrag. Of vofii^eiv, as employed in the 
 sense, to use, adopt, examples occur infra 
 iii. 82, tv(Tt[iei(f ovdsTfpoi fvo/^i^or, and 
 ii. 38, dydSai Kai Ovffiatg voni^ovreg, where 
 see notes. 
 
 Ch. LXXVIII. 1. wQ ov Trepi l3pax(<ov] 
 Supp. (iovXfvofitvoi, from ^ovXtvtaOe. 'Qg 
 has here the sense quippe, inasmuch as. 
 Bpax^tov, meaning, trifling matters, as i. 
 140. An evident imitation of this passage 
 is found in Menand. ap. Corp. Byz. p. 134, 
 Xptojv ovv v^idg, (jjg ov Trtpi l^pax^iov (3ov- 
 Xsvofjikvovg. The term TrpotTTiQiaQai has 
 here the somewhat unusual sense accersere, 
 cuisciscere, se contrahere, as infra 144, 1, 
 KtvSvvovg TrpoaTiOtaOai, and elsewhere 
 not unfrequently in Dio Cass, and Arrian : 
 also Eurip. Heracl. 147, l^ia TrpoffOkaOai 
 KaKa. 
 
 rbv TTapdXoyov] WapdXoyog is properly 
 an adjective ; but in Thucydides and 
 certain other Attic writers by whom he 
 has been imitated, it is, as here, used sub- 
 stantively, in the sense ' an event contrary 
 to all expectation.' So in Appian, Mithr. 
 93, (a passage imitated from the present,) 
 Ave have, 6 n-apdXoyog tov noXspLov : and 
 in a passage of our author hifra iii. 16, 
 TToXvg b TrapdXoyog, the sense is, tinex- 
 pectednesSf q. d. ' Few know the unex- 
 pectedness (i. e. tendency to unexpected 
 events) of the war, how great it is.' Of Ig 
 rvxag Ta TroXXd TrepuffTarrQai the sense 
 is, * to come round and terminate in some 
 hazardous or eventful crisis :' evidently 
 
 imitated from which are the words of 
 Procop. 41, 4, Ta ydp toSv Trpay/idrwv 
 oEvTttTa ig rb Ttjg tvxVQ ***? rd ttoXXu 
 TTfpuffTaTai KpaTog: and 137,25, ig iiri- 
 (T(j)aXri (rrfvoxwpt'av u)g tu TroXXd Trepi- 
 
 tOTUTai. 
 
 OTTOTspitjg t<TTai iv dSr]X({> Kiv^vviv- 
 erai] * and which way soever it (i. e. the 
 catastrophe) [fall out] is suspended on 
 the perilous die of uncertainty.' We have 
 here a blending together of two modes of 
 expression, iv d^r]Xi^ tort (as in Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. i. 1377) for d^r]\6v iari, and 
 KivdvvtvtTai, ' is put to hazard.' So infra 
 ii. 43, we have, olg y) ivavTia fiera^oXr/ 
 tTi Kiv^vviviTai: and in Deniosth. 432,25, 
 Ta ^tyiffTa Kiv^vviviTai Ty rroXfi. Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. vi. 52, Ty ttoXu S' ovdiv STepor 
 KivdvvtvtTai. 
 
 V 2. TiZv Xoywv uTTTOVTai] *apply to,have 
 recourse to words,' i. e. counsels, capesscre 
 consUia : a use of aTTTo/nai not unfrequent 
 in the Attic writei-s. So Eurip. Ion, 544, 
 Xoyiov di^w/itO' dXXwv : and Alcest. 967, 
 TrXtlaTov dypdfitvog Xoyiov. Theocr. Id. 
 xxii. 114, aTTTOixtvog — ttovov. 
 
 3. Iv ovdtfii^ — dftapT'n} bvTtg] 'who are 
 in no such error.' Schol. d/SouXt^ Trtpi 
 TOV TToXk^ov. So supra i. 32, do^rjg dfiap- 
 Tit}. Of the words following, 'iutg In avOai- 
 ptTog dfupoTtpoig t) tvfiovXia, the sense is, 
 ' while to consult well is yet at the option 
 of both parties to choose or refuse.' The 
 article here seems to have no place ; nor 
 have I found it any where except in De- 
 mosth. p. 1416, 7, and there rj tv(i. means 
 ' his sage counsel.' Accordingly I suspect 
 that for 1) we should read y, sit. Of rd 
 dk Siu<popa SiKy XvtffOai the sense is, * but 
 that the differences may be adjusted by 
 judicial discussion :' a phrase of frequent 
 occurrence in our author. *H, or else, as 
 infra i. 121 and 140. Poppo, indeed, from 
 most of the best MSS., edits ct Se fii), which, 
 however, is an evident gloss. On the 
 
128 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 ^lipTv^at; TTotou/Lttvoi irn^aaofiSa a/uuvfffOai noX^iov a(>x^VTaQ ravrij 
 
 LXXIX. Toiadra St oi 'A^rjvalot uirov. £7r£iS») Se twi' re 
 Huju^a'xwv lJ/cov(T«v ot AaKi^aifjLOVioi to. kyKXri^ara Ta k rovg 
 'AOr)vainvg, Kai rwr 'ABrivaiwv a iXe^av, fxiTaarr^crd nivoi iravTaQ 
 (fiovXevovTo Kara (7(pa(: avrovg TTtp! riov ira^ovTwv. 2. Kai rtov ^ev 
 w\h6vu)v inl TO avTo en yvwiaai i(j)ip()V, a^iKfiv re tovq 'AOrjvaiovg 
 vBri Kai TToXefiriTea uvai 6v rdx'^i' 7rapeX0wv Se 'A^y^^afiog d /3a- 
 aiXiVQ avTiov, avr/p /cat ^vvetoq ^okqjv ilvai /cat auxjtptov, iXit,e 
 
 TOiaBs. ^ , ^ 
 
 LXXX. '* Kat aurot,' iroXXvjv »;Stj TroXfjUwr ffiTTE'^JOc a^t, w 
 Aa/ctSai^dvtoi, /cat u/tiwv touv £v t^ aurij jjXtKia opw* ujare fitire 
 dirHpia iiriOviLiriaai riva rou 6p7ou, — OTTCp ai' oi TroXXot iradoLtv, - 
 /u»Jt£ aya^ov /cat d(T</)aXH' vo^tcravra. 2. tupoiTE S nv rovSt, 7r£(>t 
 
 expression tovq bpKwvg, see note supra 
 
 i. 71. 
 
 ravTy y av v^i/yr/ff^t] 'in such a way 
 as you may set us the example,' viz. by 
 going before us, and marking out the track 
 for us to follow. There is here an ellips. 
 of dt^ov, which is expressed in Plut. Pomp. 
 Saifnov v<pi]ytlTO Trjv 6S6v. 'Y<pT}y. is a 
 term properly used of a general who leads 
 an army, as a guide. Yet it is not here, as 
 Goeller and other philologists suppose, put 
 simply for TrporjytXaOai. On the distinc- 
 tion between the two terms, Arn. supposes 
 that by irporjy. it is denoted that the leader 
 is followed ; by v<pr]y., that he is followed 
 closely. But it rather seems that in the 
 former case we have simply denoted the 
 idea of precedenc£y without the action of 
 following necessarily accompanying it ; in 
 the latter, the idea of following generally, 
 and the closeness of the follower after the 
 leader. 
 
 Ch. LXXIX. 1. fiera(TTi}ffdfX(voi ttclv- 
 rag] * making all withdraw,' viz. both the 
 Athenians and the allies. So the Latin 
 phrase semotis omnibus. 
 
 2. sTTi TO auro— f0£por] * bore to the 
 same point,' coincided in the same opinion. 
 So in Latin, mea fert opinio : a metaphor 
 taken from roads that converge to some 
 common point. So Soph. CEd. Col. 1424, 
 Iq 6p9bv i^tpkpH. Our author seems here 
 to have had in mind a passage in Herodot. 
 viii. 100, irKkov itpepk ol y) yvio^ri KUTep- 
 ydaaaOai tt)v 'E\\aSa. 
 ^ KvviTog doKuiv ilvai] ' who had the re- 
 putation of being a person of prudence and 
 discretion,' possessed of that practical wis- 
 dom necessary to him who governs others. 
 So in Acts xiii. 7, we have, Sepyiy dvdpi 
 
 (TvvtTtp. Of this use of doKio) examples 
 not unfrequently occur in the best writers, 
 especially the Attic one ; though editors 
 have often failed to recognise it. 
 
 Ch. LXXX. 1. Kat avTog, &c.] Thucyd. 
 seems to have had in mind a very similar 
 exordium to an oration of Themistocles, in 
 Herod, viii. 109, Kai avTog rjSi] TroWoiffi 
 (scil. irpdyfiam) irapeyevonrji', Kai rroXXa 
 TrXfw cLKijKoa Toiddt yiverrOai. And he 
 has himself been imitated by Procop. 
 p. 256, 36. Of the phrase ttoXXwi/ ttoXc- 
 fnt)v tfiTTtipog, examples are frequent in 
 the historical writers. The rove after 
 vfioSv is not, as Bauer takes it, for rivac, 
 that use being confined to the genitive 
 and dative. There is an ellips. either of 
 ifiireipovg, as the Schol. and some com- 
 mentators suppose ; or of uvTaQj in which 
 ifiTTtipovg may be regarded as implied. 
 Compare similar passages in Dio Cass, 
 and Dionys. Hal. Ant. 574, 24. Of »)Xiicia 
 the sense is, age, time of life, as Xen. 
 Mem. iv. 2, 3. Mj7r£ aTrttp/^ tTriOvfirj- 
 crai Tiva tov tpyov, * so as not to be eagerly 
 desirous of the work [of war].' So Xen. 
 Cyneg. ii. 4, rJv dpKixov tiri9v^. tou 
 ipyov: and xii. 1, ol iTriOvfiovvTeg tov 
 tpyov. The truth of these words is attested 
 by the proverb yXvKvg d7r«tp<^ TroXe/xog. 
 Similar, and doubtless imitated from hence, 
 are the words of Jos. Bell. ii. 16, 4, Tivdg 
 fxkv rjXiKiif. (by their time of life) rwv kv 
 Tro\'ifHi> KaKuiv dTreipdtTTOvg. 
 
 oTTtp cLv ot iroWoi irdOouvl In the 
 transition from dTTftp/^ to vofiiffavTa we 
 have one of the many forms of the oratio 
 variata, similar to that -infra i. 107, vofii- 
 aavTig dk diropiiv oirt] hkXOioffiv kni- 
 orpdreixrav avTolg Kai n Kai tov Siifiov 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER T. CAP. LXXX. 
 
 129 
 
 ov vvv (SouXtufffOf, ou/c av fXa^tdrov -ytvo^evov, £i (Tox^povwc tiq 
 avTov c/cXoytZotro. 3. w^og filv yap rovg UiXoirovvimovg Kalrovg 
 ddTvyiiTovag Trapofiotoc lijuwv V aX/c>i, /cat ^la rayewv oiov re 
 i(j>' iKaara iXOeiv irfjoQ ^e av^pag, oi yijv re skuq tyjwai Kai 
 Trpoakri QaXdaa\]q fjUTTttpoTaroi £i(Tt, /cat tolq f aXXotc airaaiv lipiara 
 iiYiprvvrai, ttXoutw te ISt<o Ka\ ^v/^oaiw, Kai vavai, Kai 'innoig, 
 Kai oTrXotc, Kai o^Xw oGog ou/c £v aXXw tvi ye X^PV EXXr^vt/cw 
 tcTTiv, in Se /cat ^v/n/Kixovg noXXovg <j)opou UTrortXEic fxoucrt, — ttwc 
 vp») TTOoc TOVTOvg pa^i(i)Q ttoXe/uov apa(T0at, Kai Tivi TriGTivoavTag 
 dnapaaKevovQ ETretx^S^ai ; 4. ironpov Ta7g vava'iv ; aXX tjctctovc 
 £(TjUfV* £1 Se jUEXErrjffOjUEV Kai dvri7rapa<j/c£vaao^t0a, xpo*'^^ £V£ffrai. 
 
 KaToXvffEiog vTro^p'Kf.: and i. 120, TroXXd 
 yap KaKotg yvojffOkvTa — atVxpwg 7rspd(TTrj : 
 also iii. 48, fin., where the dat. of subst. 
 and the partic. are used for the same pur- 
 pose : at the partic. is to be supplied utg, 
 * nor as thinking (i. e. because he thought) 
 it good and safe.' 
 
 2. ovK tXdxKfTov] *non minimum,' for 
 maximum, by the figure litotes, (on which 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 463,) and so cor- 
 responding to what our author says of 
 it supra i. 1, fikyav Kai d^ioXoytorarov 
 Tu)V Trpoyeysvrjixkviov. Of ti (Toj(ppov(i)g 
 Tig avTov UXoyiCoiTo the sense is, * if any 
 one would soberly weigh out, (subductis 
 rationibus secum perpendeat,) and dis- 
 cover by consideration what it is.' So 
 Hdot. ix. 89, TavTa UX. Pol. iii. 33, 8, 
 ^poviniog UXoyiKofxevog to Trpdy^a. Jos. 
 Ant. xvii. 14, 2, rovg (riiX^poveog hXoyi- 
 ZtffOai dvvafisvovg : and often in Dio Cass. 
 Poppo remarks that rig tKXoyiZoiTo stands 
 for UXoyiKoiffOe : and he refers to Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 487, 3, on the use of av for Tig. 
 But by neither of these scholars is any 
 thing said as to the principle on which 
 such a change is to be explained. Now 
 this, I apprehend, may be traced to delicacy, 
 whereby any one would avoid bringing too 
 closely home any disagreeable truth ; which 
 is thus softened by that which bears some 
 affinity to the figure Koivtoaig. 
 
 3. Tovg daTvyiiTovag^ 'our neighbours,' 
 the neighboviring states ; namely, the Ar- 
 gives and Arcadians. Wapoiioiog rifiCJv r) 
 uXki^j * nostrje vires sunt prope pares,' 
 * arc a tolerable match for.' At t^* KicaoTa 
 supply x^i^*^^- For Kai Tolg aXXoig uTraffiv, 
 (in which 1 see not how the dXXoig can be 
 tolerated, since no kinds of apparatus for 
 war have been hitherto spoken of,) I sus- 
 pect that c»ur author wrote Kai Tolg dXXwc, 
 aliter, in other respects; on which see Vigor, 
 p. 378. By oTrXotc, a little after, Poppo 
 supposes to be meant, hoplites: a view 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 which might be correct, if "nriroig were 
 necessarily to be understood of horse. But 
 that is far from being the case ; the idiom 
 in question never, I believe, having place 
 in the plural unaccompanied with the 
 article ; as we say, thi' horse. It is true 
 that in Plut. do Garrul. § 15, we have, 
 dfiiffOog fOTi TrpodoTijg, oiix 'iinrovg, ovdk 
 Tiixn TTpodi^ovg, dXXd, &c. But there, I 
 suspect, Plutarcli wrote tinrtig. The same 
 error has crept into a passage of Polyb. i. 
 73, 2, lyvfiva^ov Tovg iroXiTtKovg 'iTnrovg, 
 where read 'nnrtig, as i. 75, 2, Sovreg — 
 TToXiriKovg 'nnrttg Kai irf^ovg. The words, 
 indeed, are often confounded in the MSS. 
 of Xenophon. But to proceed : it may 
 further be urged, that after rrXovTifj there 
 is required something suitable to that idea, 
 namely, something that required itealth to 
 provide it, which is especially the case with 
 horses and arms ; for, as to the former, it is 
 well known that horses were seldom bred 
 in Peloponnesus, and consequently they 
 had to be imported from other countries, 
 as Thessaly, Macedonia, Thrace, Italy, 
 Sicily, and Asia Minor ; and so fetched a 
 high price. The same remark applies to 
 the latter, arms and armour. Moreover, 
 how, it may be asked, could the term oxXoe 
 have any such sense as ' the light-armed ' ? 
 It must surely here, as often elsewhere, 
 signify ' a multitude of persons,' what we 
 express by ' a dense population,' namely, 
 such as were necessary to man fleets, and 
 fill the ranks of armies. So infra vi. 1 7, 2, 
 we have, uxXotg ^vjXfiiKTOig TroXvavdpov<nv 
 ai TToXftc. The wealth mentioned was, we 
 may suppose, obtained by the extensive 
 and lucrative commerce of Athens. 
 
 BPi yf] ' in any one at least.' So Xen. 
 Anab. i. 9, 12, TrXtTorov tvi yt dvSpi. 
 
 Trpbg TovTovg] His repetitio oratoria 
 verborum irpbg dvdpag post plura inter- 
 posita fit. (Goell. and Pop.) 
 
 4. ei 8f uiXtTr)(Jou.tv Kai avTircapaaKiv- 
 K 
 
ISO 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 I 
 
 432. 
 
 5. dWa ToiQ y^prif^iaaiv ; a'XXti ttoXXw in TrXtov tovtov iXXtUo^uv, 
 
 Kal OVTE iV KOLVtO i^OfXlV OUT£ iTOlfitJq iK TU)V lOtWV (jilfJOf^liV. 
 
 LXXXI. Tax av Tig Oapaoir} on roiq oirXoig avTWV Kal tm 
 TrXijOei U7r£/0(/)£po/ufv, wgte rrlv yrjv ^irfovv iirKpoiTuivTig. 2. to iq^i 
 aWri yy] ftrrt ttoXX?) »Ic apyovai, Koi iK ()a\a(Tai)g wv SfovTot tir- 
 a^ovTQi. 3. £1 ^' av tovq ^vju/na^ovq a(j)iaTavai Tretpacro^e^a, CtricfH 
 Kai TOUTotc vavai |3orj0£tv, to irXeov ovai vr}(yuoTaig. 4. tic ovv 
 iaTai iJiLiwv o TToXc/iOC ; £i A*^! 7"i^ *S vaucrt KpuTtiffo^iv, »/ Tag 
 TT/ooffo^owc a(()n(p»/(To^ev a(()' tov to vuvtikov Tpi(j)OV(n, (5\a\Pof.u0a 
 TO, ttXc'w. 5. K'av Tourtt) ouSt /coTaXuedOai £TI /caXoi', aXXtog te 
 Kal a 3oSo/t£v a/ogot /naXXov r»ic ^ta<J»opac. 6. ^r/ -yap ^rj ekhvyi 
 -y£ T?^ IXiri^i L7raifiu,}uOa, wg tu^v 7rau0»J(T£rot o noXi^og, rjy t»/v 
 -yrjv avTfUv TaiLnviuitv. 7. Ss^oiKft Sf /LUtXXov ^i»? /cat toTc 7ra((yiv 
 avTov u7roXi7rWjU£v* outwc fi/coc 'A0»jvaiovc (ppovii^uTi ^rjTe Ty 
 
 aaonsOa, xpo»^og tvsarai] 'if we should 
 employ practising, and set on foot counter- 
 preparations, time will intervene :' XP^'^^S 
 Iv. standing for x^ov. tyyart]ffeTai, as in 
 the phrase x9^vov iyytvofitvov, viii. 9, I, 
 where see note. 
 
 5. tovtov] for tovtojv. See Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 439. 'El' Koti'(p. Supply Tanui(it^ 
 So Aristot. Pol. ii. 7, 6, ovre tv T(p KOiv(p 
 
 T1IQ TToXfOiC ti7TlV OVCkv TToXij-lOVQ jXiyClXoVg 
 
 avayKctZofisvotg TToXf^fii'. Herodot. vii. 
 144, 2, ore 'XOt]vaioi(n ytvo^kvwv XP^/^«" 
 Tuiv i.itya\ii)p iv T(p Koiv<{i. Dionys. Hal. 
 p. 1182, olg ovt' u^i^ ovt' iv KOivt^i X9^~ 
 fittTa t<TTiv. Of tie Tu>v Idiiov the sense is, 
 * from our private ])ropertv.' 
 
 Ch. LXXXI. 1. TiTg'oTrXoig) Poppo 
 explains this as standing for oirXiTaig: but 
 such a sense of the word is, I apprehend, 
 no where found in our author. The pas- 
 sage at ch. 80 has another api>lication from 
 that at iv. 74, where see note. In the pre- 
 sent passage the sense in question would 
 be most harsh ; and to understand r<p 
 TrXifOei of the Ihjht-anned or of the mul- 
 titude of the allies, were harsher still. 
 Hence I would take the expression ottX. 
 to signify anns, meaning the use of arms, 
 in which the Lacedcemonians particularly 
 excelled : and by r<p TrXrjQti I would un- 
 derstand what we call population, in which 
 the Peloponnesians exceeded the Athe- 
 nians ; so that they could, and did, send a 
 larger army to the field than the Athe- 
 nians could face in the open plain So 
 infra i. 141, it is said that the Pelopon- 
 nesians and their allies were able to cope 
 with all the other Greeks. 
 
 2. toXq Sk, &c.] Here de stands for 
 the aXXa discretive and adversative, ex- 
 
 pressed by the Latin at or sed, and our 
 «_«/, but. 
 ^ 3. av] ' porro,' * furthennore.' 
 
 4. Tig ovi' tffTai tJixdvoTrnXefiog;] *vvhat 
 sort of a war, then, will this of ours be ?' 
 Compare Xcn. Anab. vii. 1, 26, olog d' 6 
 TToXe^og av y'svoiTO ; 
 
 jSXaipofitOa TO. TrXtw] * we shall be more 
 injured (than they) ;' i. e. come off with the 
 worst. 
 
 5. ol^f KaraXviffOai i. k.] 'it will no 
 longer be honourable to put an end to the 
 war,' ])y treating for peace. Comp. vi. 13. 
 
 7. ^oiKa U, &c.] Here U is, as at § 2, 
 strongly adversative ; q. d. On the con- 
 trary, 1 rather fear that, &c. \h) Kal Tolg 
 TraifTiv avTov i/TToXiTrw/ifv, ' lest w6 may 
 bequeath it to our children.' Comp. Horn. 
 II. iii. 160, Mjf]^' I'ifiiv TiKham t ott'ktcu) 
 TTiifjia XiTToiTO. Dio Cass. p. 47,67, TroXt/tov 
 Ty noXei KaTiXmre. Of owrw^ tUbg the 
 sense is, 'so likely is it.' ^povijfiaTi, 
 ' through their high spirit.' Of firjTt ry 
 yy dovXtvffai the sense is, ' will not be 
 bowed down, or brought to yield, out of 
 regard to that.' So i. 143, tovtojv 'iveKa 
 ovx viraKovoKjOi. As illustrative of this 
 phrase, the following passages, among many 
 that I have noted, may be not unacceptable : 
 Dio Cass. 525, 13, ^ovXiviiv rg dvayicy: 
 Joseph. 165, 5, d. ry Ktpdei : Diod. Sic. 
 t. 10, 148, S. Ty (jvvi]9uq. : J. Chrys. t. 1, 
 161, S. apiQut^ : Philostr. V. A. 3, 30, 
 i. Toig Tpamlaig : and Pint. Themist. vi. 
 Tag fiev oiKiag Kai to. Ttixv KaToXeXoi- 
 vafitv, oijK a^iovvTeg a^vx^^ evfKa ^ov- 
 XfVHv. We may remark the use of the 
 infin. aor. for inf. fut., as often after verbs 
 of supposing and conjecturing. Compare 
 infra i. 121. ii. .3, 11. iii. 46. v. 22. 
 
 OL. 87, I.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAR. LXXXII. 
 
 131 
 
 •y^ BovXevaaiy ju»jt£, (jjawsp a-mipovg^ KaTaTrXayrjvai TtZ iroXifxto. 
 LXXXII. ov /u»)v ov^l avaiad^Twg avTovg /ctXffw Tovg te ^vp.' 
 fxayovg rffjiojv iav J^Xclttthv, Kai sirij^ovXevovTag /u»/ KaTa(j)(jjpav, 
 aXXa oTrXa fxev prfTru) Kivetv, nepireiv ce Kai ainaaOai, /ur/T£ tto- 
 £^.oi; ayav drfAovvTag fitfu ojg ETriTpixpoiuev Kav tovtm Kai tq 
 i}peTepa uvtijjv i^apTveaOaiy L,vppa^wv te wpoaaytjjyij Kai KXXr}viov 
 Kai pappaoojv, el ttoUev Tiva r/ vqvtikov r/ -^oripaTwv ovvajuiv irpocf- 
 Xr}\pofXEOa' \avETr'i(j)9ovov ^e cxtoc, (oairEp Kai Vjneig vtt AOrjvaiwv 
 ETTipovXEvo/LuOa^ jLii] ' EtXXrfvag julovov, aXXa Kai pappaoovg ttooo"- 
 XapovTag ciaacoOtfvai'j Kai tu avTiov afia EKiropi'^uipEOa' 2. /cat r]V 
 pEV E<jaKov<Jti)a'i TL 7rpEa(5EvopEV(jjv i}p(jjv, TuvTa upiaTa' >/y ^e ^i), 
 
 fifiTE — TToXifK^)] Render, ' nor that, like 
 new recruits, they will be terrified at the 
 [prospect of] war ;' r<p 7roXsfi({t standing 
 for the more usual vtto tov TroXejiov. 
 
 Ch, LXXXII. 1. ov fii)v ovSt] In 
 tliis formula the repetition of the negative 
 is not without force ; the ov, as Hoogev. 
 observes, denying simply and generality ; 
 the ovSi, particularly. The sense may be 
 thus expressed : ' Yet I do not bid you 
 either (or lit., as in vulgar phraseology 
 with us, neither) to let them,' «Scc. <Jr, 
 rendering more freely, ' However, I by no 
 means reconmiend you,' is.c. On this for- 
 mula see more infra ii. 97, 8. Of avaKrOr]- 
 Tiog avTovg — tq.v jSXaTTTfiv, the sense is, 
 * to patiently brook them as if you felt them 
 not.' So ch. 69, mod. we have, Kal Xav- 
 Odveiv fitv oiofifvov dia to dvaiaOijTOv 
 vfiMV tjffffov 9ap(Tov(Ti, where see note. M/) 
 KaTa<piopq[v, 'not to detect and expose.' 
 "OTrXa Kii'tlv, ' to take up amis,' as in Dio 
 Cass. 31 1, 40. 61 1, 1 1. Herodian, vii. 4, 2. 
 Of fitjTi TToXefiov ayav StjXovvTag the 
 sense is, ' neither making a too great show 
 of war,' but dissembling our intentions, 
 until we are quite ready. Thus Goeller 
 considers fiij drjXovv here as equivalent to 
 fit) TrpoaTToielnOai infra iii. 47. The words 
 following, firjO' cjq eiriT^ittpofiiv, hesupposes 
 to mean, ' nor to let them see that we do 
 not mean to notice their conduct.' But 
 the sense rather appears to be, as Bauer, 
 Pop., and Am. render, ' neither to threaten 
 war too plainly ; and [yet] to show clearly 
 that we shall not let them go on as they 
 do, nor tamely acquiesce in their conduct.' 
 Thus fi}]9' u)g is to be resolved into Kai 
 Itoi] bjg ovK eiriTp. Of this sense of fitj 
 eTriTpSTreiv, to signify 'not to put up with 
 an injury,' examples occur in the best Attic 
 writers. So Xen. Hist. ii. 4, 11. iii. 2, 5, 
 ^v ddiKutcriv ovk k7r iTpkxpovmv. 
 
 Ta Tjn'iTtpa aiiTojv l^apTvtffOai] 'to set 
 in order, adjust, and c<»nsolidate our own 
 
 affairs.' So vii. 65, TciXXa i^ijpTvffavTO : 
 and iv. I07, tu irtpi 'A. i^ijpTViTo. 
 
 ii TToOkv Tiva — TrpoaXrj-il/ofitOa] Et 
 TToOfv })roperly means sicunde, ' if from 
 any quarter ;' and this sense it often bears 
 in Homer. But it may also signify (as in 
 the frequent idiom UTig for onTig) ' from 
 whatever quarter,' ' whencesocvcr :' and 
 so it is used in Homer ; as Odyss. i. 414, 
 OVT ovv dyyeXiijg Iti TrtiOojiai, ti ttoOip 
 tXOoi : and Soph. Phil. 1204, Kitpog, t'liro- 
 Otv, T} ytvvv (axe) ^ (SfXkiov ti, irpoirkfi- 
 i^^aTt, where there is an ellips. of tXOoi. 
 Here, however, the ti is requisite to be 
 construed with TrpoaXijxI/ofieGa, the full 
 sense being, ' to try if we can obtain.' 
 And TToOev will be quite as applicable as 
 eiTToOtv, since it may likewise mean ' from 
 any quarter,' ottoOiv, Si]iroTe. See Horn. 
 Od. xiv. 374, and II. xviii. 32. Finally, 
 the fut. indie, is here used, and not the 
 opt., because ti here bears the sense whe- 
 ther, or rather, * to try whether,' as in 
 Mark xi. 13, id<jjv (TvKfjv — yXQtv, si dpa 
 ivpriau Ti Iv avT((i, in which case the tut. 
 is best rendered by our can or could. 
 
 dvs7ri<p9ovov ^k oaoi — diatrtoGrivai'] We 
 have here a parenthetical remark, sug- 
 gested by the terra ft 7ro9tv just before, 
 and meant to anticipate an objection to 
 the calling in the aid of barbarians. The 
 words following, Kai Ta avTwv lifia sktto- 
 pi^o}fie9a, are not in construction with 
 7rpo(TXij\p., for that would involve an un- 
 precedented anomaly ; nor are they merely 
 a taried mode of expression for Kai tuiv 
 TifieTkpwv £K7ropi(T/i<^, but they form a 
 separate sentence, of which the import is, 
 'And [withal] we must meanwhile provide 
 ourselves with resources for the war out 
 of our own funds ;' for 7ropilwfie9a rd 
 XprffiaTa tK twv kavTiov xP^f^drujv, with 
 reference to xp^f^dTO)v before. 
 
 2. TavTa dpiffTa] scil. tir}, ' that will be 
 best ;' plur. for sing., as in Euj'ip. Heracl. 
 
 K2 
 
ir,2 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. r. 432. 
 
 ^liXOovTwv iTtJV Km Soo Koi Tpiwv, a/nHvov v^Y}^ >/v coK\]^ 7r£(ppay- 
 /ifvoi i'jitEV in avTovg. 3. Koi 'lawQ, opuivTtg rj/noov »/o»] rrjv te 7r«pa- 
 
 » #iS « /^ 
 
 a\\ 
 
 ov av 
 
 <TKivr}V Kai Tovg AoyovQ avT^ o/noia vwocfrjinaivovTag, /i 
 iiKOUVy Kal "yrjj' iri ar^ijrov i^ovreg, koI nepi na^ovTwv ayautov Kai 
 ouTTU) Maoiuivtjjv |3ouXfuo/i£vot. 4. jur) ycip ItWo ri vof^iKJrjTe tijv 
 yi]v avTLJV 1] ofuvipov t^Eiv, Kai ov^ rjaaov oa(x> a/uftvov ^^upyaaTai 
 r;c (pe'i^taOm ^f>r) wc cttI irXfiarov, Kai fit} eq airovoiav KaraGTiiaavTag 
 avTovg aXr^TTTOTeoovQ £\«iv. 5. a yap airapaaKWOi, roTg rwr iv/x- 
 uay(M)v tvfcXrJjuatriv £7r£tv06VT£c, Tejuou^tcv ourrjv, oparc ottwc ^»/ ota- 
 yiov Kai awooijJTepov ty) ll£Ao7roi'V))<T(^ Trpac^iopiv. 0. eyKArj^aTa 
 /Lilv yap Kai noXewv Kai i^twrcov olov re KaTaXvaai' noAif.iov he 
 ^v/niravTaQ apa/iUvovQ eviKa tijjv i^iutv, ov ov^ virap-^H ticevai Kau 
 OTi vworicra, oi; pa^iov ivirpenuig C/tdOat. LXXXlll. Kai uvav- 
 ^pia jUJjSfvt TToAXouc fjun ttoXh pri ra^v LinXOfiv coKeiTW Hvai. tiai 
 yap /col eKHVOig ovk iXdcTGOvg ^pripaTa (j>epovTEg ^vppay^oi' Kai 
 
 1021, TO. \(i)(Tt' av ("irj. Avo Kai Tpiuiv, 
 * two or three,' as supra eh. 22, and v. 74. 
 'Afiiivov 7re(ppaynkvoi, ' better fortified,' 
 i.e. prepared, ' for the contest;' *muniti et 
 instinicti ad helium,' for f^jjpri'julvot. The 
 metaphor is taken from a soldier in full 
 armour ; as 0pa\0e iTSf,* in Hom. II. xvii. 
 268, and Eurip. Or. 1413. 
 
 3. roi't; XSyovQ avry bjxoia vTroffrjfxai- 
 vovTaQl 'and our words speaking the 
 same language as our deeds,' i. e. our pre- 
 parations. 'YTTOfftjfxaivio signifies ' to give 
 a private (rfjiia or intimation of any thing ;' 
 subhidico, to intimate; (so Aristot. Eth. 
 iv. 2, KaOuTTtp Kai Tovvoixa avTO vtto- 
 ffrjfiaivei :) and also, as here, to n'njnify. 
 Kat TTfpi jraQovTiov ayaOuiv Kai ovTnt) 
 i^OapfifVijJv j3ovXev6fievoi, * while they 
 have their territory yet undevastated, and 
 are consulting about valuable property still 
 in being and not destroyed.' 
 ,' 4. firj yap dWo — ofiripov tx^ivl * For 
 think not tlieir territory aught but as a 
 pledge to hold :' or, ' think not that you 
 hold their teiTitory but as a pledge.' 
 'Exiiv is for KaTsx^iv, and ofJirjpov is 
 equiv. to fVEx^pov, a pledge ; or lit. some- 
 thmg held in hand, handsel, as a surety for 
 the fulfilment of any covenant. So to act 
 was a not unfrequent policy with the Lace- 
 daemonians, (see Polysen. Strat. ii. 1, and 
 Herodot. i. 17,) and even the Romans, as 
 appears from Livy, v. 42, Non omnia con- 
 cremare tecta, ut phjnus, ad flectendos hos- 
 tium animos, haherent. Ovx rtaaov ocy is 
 equiv. to ToaovTif) ficiWov oa(^). 'E^ttp- 
 yatTTai, ' has becu highly cultivated,' 
 *has had its riches drawn forth by cul- 
 tivation ;' a use of the word found in 
 
 Hdot. v. 29, tvpov TOVQ aypovg tv i%tp- 
 yafffiBPOVQ, and vi. 137, X^9^^ t^epyaff- 
 fisvtjv ev. Xen. Hist. vi. 2, 4, and (Econ. 
 XX. 22 and 23. 
 
 avTovQ aXijirroTipovQ tx^ ^1 *find them 
 (lit. have them as combatants) the harder 
 to be subdued.' 
 
 5. tTTfix^fivrfc] * urged on.' Of opart 
 oirwQ—Trpalio^iv the full sense is, * mind, 
 if we shall not occasion to PeUtponncsus 
 i-ather disgrace and difficulty, than honour 
 and advantage.' On the idiom in opart 
 oTTwf 111), see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 519, 7- The 
 phrase Trpdffcrtiv alax'^^ ^^ to be explained 
 from Trp. ayaOov, ^c. In diropwrepov 
 7rpd^(t)fitv the compar. stands for the posi- 
 tive with (.laWov. 
 
 6. TToXsfiov ^e — OkaOai] The constr. is, 
 Oif p^^tov dt [r)iJidg] ^I'fnr. dpafitvovg 
 'ivEKa tCov itiiov iroXsfiov, ov ovx ^^^dp- 
 Xii tlckvai Ka9' oti x^PV^^h tvirp. Q'taQai. 
 Of 'iviKa TtHv idiojv, as opposed to ^vinrav- 
 raQy the sense is, * on account of individual 
 states,' as Corinth and Megara. Ka0' on 
 Xwp^(T£i, *what issue it will have.' 'E.vicpt- 
 7rwe> 'honourably,' lit. 'decently.' Bec^ai 
 is for diroOtaOai. Evidently imitated from 
 these words are those of Jos. Bell. ii. 16, 4, 
 Kivrj9h'Ta d' uTraK rbv TroXejiov ovt' uTroOk- 
 aOat fXfSiov f«X« ffVfKpopwVyOvrf (iaardaau 
 
 Ch.LXXXIII. l.fcTrtXOav] 'to advance 
 upon,' as vi. 68. 
 
 tlai yap Kai tKelvoig — ^vfifxaxoi] Render, 
 'for they have allies also, not inferior in 
 number to our own, and that pay them 
 tribute.' The common interpretation is 
 indefensible, since the Lacedaemonian allies 
 did not pay them tribute. See supra, ch. 19, 
 and note. 
 
 .1 
 
 .■y 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LTBER I. CAP. LXXXIV. 
 
 1 3.3 
 
 toTiv o iroXifiOQ ou^ oirXdJV to ttXeov, aXXa canavrjg, 6i j/i' ra 
 OTfXa (0(j>eXu., aXXwc te Kai rjiruptJTaiQ npog OaXaaaiovg, 2. irttpi- 
 auifjiida ov\f TTpwrov ailr^v, Kai pri Toig tljv ^vppayjov Xoyoig irpo- 
 Tipov iTraiptjptOa' o'lirep dl Kai tijjv a7ro(5aivovTit)v to irXtov tir 
 aju</)OTCf)a Trig a'lTiag t^opiv, ovToi Kai Kaff riavy^iav ri avTiM}v irpw 
 
 i^topev. LXXXIV. Kal TO /3/oa^u Kai piXXov, o nipt^ovrni 
 
 judXiara t]p(I)Vy — pri aiff^vveaOe' airevSovTeg Tt yap Gyj)XaiTipov av 
 Trail era t(T0£, Sid to dirapdaKevoi iy^tipnv' Kai dpa tXevOtpav Kai 
 ivSo^OTaTY^v TToXiv Sid TravTog vefxofuOa' Kal SvvaTai /naXiaTa GU)(f)po- 
 avvrj iin(j)p(t)v tout' tlvai. 2. juovot ydp Si avTo ivwpayiaig t£ ou/c 
 e^v(^pitoptv, Kal ^vp(l>opa'ig /jdorov ETf'pwv hiKopeV twv t£ £uv iiraivM 
 
 b TToXffioQ ovx OTrXoiv] On this use of 
 the genit. see Matth. Gr. Gr. Here irpdyfia 
 may be understood. The article here might 
 have its usual force, (namely, ' the war in 
 question,') did not the passage rather seem 
 to be a gnome. See note supra ch. 71,4. 
 So Tov Tr6Xtp.ov, ch. 85, 2. Of to TrXfov, 
 dXXd, just after, the sense is, 'not so much 
 as.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 455, 6. Ai' i)v 
 rd oTrXa uxptXel. Render, ' through which 
 alone arms are of any avail ;' ^t' i)v 
 standing for ^i' rjg, as infra iii. 13 and 39. 
 'H7rtipu)Taic, ' in the case of inlanders :' a 
 sense of the word rec^uired by the anti- 
 thesis. Of this use of the dative another 
 example occurs infra vi. 72, Tolg irpibroig — 
 Xeiporexvaig. 
 
 2. o'lTTtp Si—TTpot^wntv] The construc- 
 tion is, oiTTfp Si txop-tv TO TrXtov Ti)g ahiag 
 TiSv dtro^. £7r' d^ij). : and the sense, ' let 
 those who are to have the greatest share 
 of the praise or blame resulting from the 
 events, whichsoever way they may turn 
 out, [whether for good or for evil,] let 
 MS, I say, leisurely take some forecast for 
 them,' i. e. to consider beforehand which 
 turn they may take. So infra ii. 11, p-t- 
 yi(TTi]v do^av oiofxevoi — stt' dp(p6Ttpa tK 
 -.oiv dno^ian'ovTiov. AiVi'a has here its 
 primary sense, being a term of middle 
 signification, denoting the cause of any 
 thing, whether for good or evil ; as yEschyl. 
 Choeph. 1018, tKTog alriag tlvai. We 
 may notice the change of person in Trpof^., 
 by which a gnome generalis is applied to a 
 tHirticuUir case. 
 
 Cii. LXXXIV. 1. Kal TO j3paH—ixi] 
 ahxvveaOt] The passage has been imi- 
 tated by Philo Jud. 473, 6, and Appian, 
 ii. 683, ^r]Se [ipaSvTiJTd ng iiyna^ai Trjv 
 ipTTttpiav, r) TaxvTtjTa, which may sug- 
 gest the following mode of restoring a 
 confessedly corrupt passage. Read there 
 for the above, fiyjSk /3p. Tig yy. ti)p [utth- 
 
 piav, 7/ rr/r] tfiTreipiav raxvTijTa : the 
 words liere wanting having been, we may 
 suppose, lost by means of the Ttjv — ttjv. 
 
 MaA terra is to be referred to ^tp'povTai 
 before ; the sense being, 'most of all they 
 accuse us of.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 317- 
 In the words following, (XTrtvSovTkg Tt 
 y^ip — tyx*tpfiv, we have a sort of adage, 
 api»lied to the present case, and pointed 
 by the Oxymoron, like the Sophoclean 
 axoXy Taxvg. The Laceda.'monians dealt 
 nmeh hi these pithy saws, and they used 
 often to adduce them in excuse of that 
 tardiness, which was connnonly and justly 
 attributed to them. Of the same kind is 
 the following maxim in Herodot. vii. 10, 60, 
 eTTHxOiivai fiiv vvv irdv irpiiyfia tiktu 
 (T<pdXpaTa, tK Tiov Zrjpiai fiiydXai (piXsovrri 
 yivtaOai- iv Sk Ti^ iTTiffxtlv ivtari dyaOd, 
 ti pi) -napavTiKa doKeovTa ilvai, dXX' dvd 
 Xpbvov t^evpoi Tig dv- 
 
 Kai dpa^ 'and moreover [by this].' Such 
 the context requires to be supplied from 
 the general subject. And so, a little fur- 
 ther on, ^t' avTO, with reference to the pre- 
 ceding words, TO (ipaSi) Kai p.eXXov. Here 
 is adduced another argument why delay is 
 not to be censured, and that deduced from 
 the effect. For the vulg. tvdoKoTdrtjv, 
 Goeller, without any authority, edits ivS., 
 merely from the rareness of the word. But 
 how little reason there is for the change, 
 will appear from various exami)les which 
 occur in Pindar, Herodot., Xen., and Dio 
 Cass., adduced by me in note on Transl. 
 Besides, tvd. is a more forcible term than 
 h'S, AvvaTai tovt tlvai, 'in hoc cadit ;' 
 ' iu this consists prudent sober-minded- 
 ness.' Compare ch. 58, and note. 
 
 2. tvTTp. ouK fc^v/3.] ' we do not, by reason 
 of prosperity, run riot :' imitated by App. 
 i. 594, 91, ovx vftpiKoixtv Ta~ig evirpaKiaig, 
 e<iuiv. to ptrpioTraOCJg xp/l^^^*^ ''"'^C ^v- 
 TTpa^iaig, p. 366, 63. Of this use of the dat. 
 
t. 
 
 134 
 
 •THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LXXXV. 
 
 lO') 
 
 iioT^vvivTtJV //iuac 87rl rd ^hvu napa to So/coGv v^iv, ovk .Trarpo- 
 utBa rigovj, Ka\ ffv nc apa ^iv Karrjyopla Trapo^uvv, ouSev ^uAAov 
 ayOfccreevrEC av£7r€lc70r,^iev. 3. TroXe/ii/coi t£ fcat £uf3ouAoi ^la ro 
 t^^Koa^ov yi^vo^Sa, ro ^^i' on aili^Q Gio^^^oaivm irXuarov fimx^*, 
 aiavm^r^C ^£ €u^vxia- eiijSouXoi S^ a^naOtcTrepov rwv vo^ia>v rnc VTrap- 
 o;/.;ac TratSeuo^evoi, fcal ^Jv x"^^^^^^^^* (Tto((>pov£(TTepov h^ i^arj 
 auTcJy cJvnfCoudraV /cal ^ur) ra dxj^^^a Svvfcroi a7av ovrtc, rag rwv 
 
 see other examples in Mattli. Gr. § 398, 6. 
 For the vulg. iTroTpvvovTcJV I have, with 
 Bekk., Goell., and Pop., edited tKoTp., not 
 only from its being found in eight MSS., 
 but also from its bemg confinned by several 
 passages of Dio Cass, which I could adduce. 
 Render, * if any spur us on by praise to 
 perilous adventures disapproved by our 
 judgment, we are not elevated by plea- 
 sure,' meaning the pleasure of having our 
 ears tickled by flattery' ; vcovij, nv Trap- 
 exovrrw o'l i^oTpvvovTtg. Of the words 
 following, Kui iiv TiQ—dveTrtiffOTjfitv, the 
 sense is, ' and if any one should stnuuiate 
 us by accusation, the sting of rq>roach would 
 not be at all more likely to sway our re- 
 solves,' ' hvtnuadmiiv stands for /icrfTr., 
 sententla adqnem Imdacere, as in Dio Cass. 
 249, 99. The words Ivv KaTtjyopiq. may 
 call to mind the Virgilian : ' Turn dictis 
 virtutem accendit amnris.' 
 
 3. TToXefiiKoi Tt Ktti ivtiovXoi—tvrpvxict] 
 The sense is, ' By this orderly sober- 
 mindedness, we are both brave in contest 
 and pinident in counsel: that, because 
 sober-mindedness bears a close affinity 
 with sensibility to disgrace, with which 
 a manly courage is intimately connected.' 
 The terms aidwQ and alaxvvr\ are, indeed, 
 pro]>erly distinijulshed, like our modesty and 
 iMtshfaht^ss. See Zonar. Lex. : so Plato, 
 Charm, p. 122, makes a similar distmction 
 between oiCojq and cfLo^poavvr). Here, how- 
 ever, the two terms,— as also auxppoavvri 
 and tvKo<Tnia,—are used as tantamount in 
 sense. Now on the influence of aidthg in 
 promoting braverv, suffice it to adduce 
 Hom. 11. XV. 5fil, civkpsg ttrrk, Kai aidu} 
 eiaff kvl Ovixip' 'AXXijXouc r' aiSHoOe Kara 
 Kpartpag vffnivdg : and Pint. Cleom. 9, 
 T^v avlpeiav Ss /iot SoKOvai ovk cKpofiiav, 
 dWd <p6^ov xpoyov Kai dkog ddo^iag ol 
 TraXaioi ivofii^ov. Similar, too, is the use 
 of ahxvvtayai, infra ii. 43, and v. 9. The 
 general sense, then, here hitended, is, as 
 Goeller shows, ' Modesti sumus ; ex mo- 
 destia vitandi dedecoris studiosi ; ex eo 
 studio fortes.' The phrase irXtlffTov utrk- 
 Xii recurs infra iii. 83, rb tvrjOk, ov to 
 ytwalov 7r\eX(TT0V utr., where see note, 
 y Of the words following, tvfiovXoi H 
 
 duaOkaTipov rdiv vofiojv ri}g vTrtpoxpiag 
 Tzaihvoutvoi, the general sense is well 
 laid down by Goell. as follows : ' Modestia 
 nostra, (luam tarditatem Corinthii dicunt, 
 efficit,vit et bellicosi simus et circuraspecti, 
 ac bellicosi quidem, quia modestiam vel 
 maxime pudor et vitandi dedecoris studium 
 sequitur ; rui'sus ex illo pudore nascitur 
 periculorum contemptus et fortitudo. Ita 
 fit, ut bellicosi simus. Circumspecti autem 
 modestia fimus, quia sic instituimur, ut 
 leges non contemnamus, et severitate dis- 
 ciplinie iis obtemperare discamus ; quia 
 sic instituimur, ut inutilia addiscere nolen- 
 tes non quidem hostium apparatum copiose 
 loquentes reprehendamus, scd tanto ala- 
 crius agendo rem ipsam aggrediamur ; 
 quia denique sic instituimur, ut persuasum 
 nobis habeamus, consilia hostium siniilia 
 esse fortunie casibus, qui ne ipsi quideni 
 callide disserendo ex incertis certi reddi 
 possunt. Quare semper re et voluntate 
 parati sumus ut adversus bene consultoa 
 hostes, neque in eiToribus, quos illj forsitan 
 commissuri sint, fiduciam ponamus, sed 
 ex hoc spem victorice capiamus, quod in 
 omnem eventum semper pncparati sumus.' 
 In duaOkartpov -Kathvo^iivoi we have, as 
 Goeller observes, a varied mode of expres- 
 sion for oTi dfiaO. iraidtvofitOa. On the 
 partic. TratStvofitvoi depend the adverbs 
 dfiaOkffTipov and trw^povlffrfpov. And in 
 the sentence, as depending on those ad- 
 verbs, there is another rariatlon ; for what 
 depends on dfiaO. is a suhst., namely, rfig 
 v7repo\l^iag, equiv. to ij ioart rovg vo^tovg 
 vmpop^v : while what depends on (Tio([>po- 
 vt(TTtpov is a rerb, r] ioari dvr]Kov(yTCiv. 
 Moreover, on Trai^ivoixtvoi depend the 
 infinitives iin^ifvai and vojiilnv. The 
 term diiaQ'tOTtpov is used sarcastically; 
 and the general sentiment is well illus- 
 trated by the words of Cleon, infra iii. 37, 
 2, 3, 4. Eurip. Or. 481, 'EXXriviKov toi — 
 TMV vofXiov yt ^iTf TrpoTtpov tlvai QiXuv. 
 Bacch. 846. Plato, p. 555, E. Aristotle, 
 
 Rhet. p. 78. 
 
 The expression ^vv x«^f7r6ri?Tt has re- 
 ference to the kTriirovog daKrjmg, ascribed 
 to the Lacedaemonians, infra ii. 3?. By rd 
 dxQiXa is to be undei-stood that artificial 
 
 V: 
 
 ttoXe/uiwv napacTKevag Xoyw KaXwt,' ^i£^i(j)Ofi£voi, avo^io'iwq ioyio^ tV- 
 e^efvai* vo/ui&iv Sc rag Tt ^cavotag rtuv iriXag 7rapa7rX»/aioug tivat, 
 Kai Ta<: 7rpo(T7rt7rro»^<Tac t^x^q ov Xoyto ^(oioerac. 4. ati U a>c 
 irpag tv /SouXeuofie vouc roue ivavruwi; i^yuj wapacrKtvalo^tOa ^ kui 
 OVK £$ kHV(jJV wg diiia^TriaoiiiivijJV t^^iv Sfi rag tXTrt^ac,', aXX w? 
 V/iiwv avT<^v a(T<^aXw^' Trpovoov^itrwv. ttoXJ re ^ia(pepHV ov ^ti 
 voin'ittiv avOpLJTTOV dvOpiiirov, KpdrKJTov^e tlvai ocrrig iv to7<: 
 dvayKaioTciTOig irai^titrai. LXXXV. Tairag oiv ac ol nariptg re 
 
 eloquence which the Athenians assiduously 
 cultivated, but which the Lacedsemonians 
 neglected,as of little consequence compared 
 with the momentous concerns of action and 
 real life, as opposed to words and empty 
 speculations. Of the words following, dv- 
 o/ioiwc ^pyV tTTtKiivai, (scil. Xoyov, or rd 
 Xtx^ivTa tig fiifiypiv tCov TrapaaKtviov rwv 
 TToXtfiiKiov,) the sense is thus expressed 
 by Goeller: ^Et quia ita edueamur, ut, 
 non, inutilium rerum periti, hostium ap- 
 paratum pulchris verbis reprehendentes, 
 re ipsa ingeniose dictis congruenter agendo 
 (et hosti reprimendo) impares simus.' The 
 import of rojiti'^av ^e rag Tt diavoiag— 
 Siaiptrdg, is difficult to be determined. It 
 may be that laid down by Goell. and Am. 
 thus : ' We are trained to think that the 
 C views and plans of others are very inuch 
 ' like the accidents of wa^- which no inge- 
 -^ *^' '' nuity of eloquence can beforehand exactly 
 determine. Therefore we neither calcu- 
 late on the blunders of our enemies, nor 
 on the favours of fortune ; but our reliance 
 is on our own courage and wisdom. Nor, 
 again, should we think, with the Corinth- 
 ians, that the chamcter of the Athenians 
 so diff'ers from ours, as to make us unfit 
 antagonists to them. One man is prac- 
 tically much the same as another ; or if 
 there be any diff'erence, it is, that he who 
 has been taught what is most needful, and 
 has never troubled himself with super- 
 fluous accomplishments, is the best and 
 most valuable i)erson.' According to ^the 
 above view, the words TrapaTrXrjaiovg tlyai 
 Kai rag TrpoffTrnrrovaag tvxc'Q ^vill signify, 
 ' very much like unto the chancf 5 which 
 turn up or bcfal men m war :' a i.ietaphor 
 taken from dice ; also found in Eurip. Hipp. 
 715. According to cither view, the mean- 
 ing of ov X6y<i> diaiperdg is, * not to be dis- 
 tinctly unfolded in words [beforehand].' 
 So infra i. 122, TroXtfiog ovk tiri prjTolg 
 
 X(*)pti. , , 
 
 4. dti ^t i)g TTpbg iv ^ovXtvofitvovg Tovg 
 h'avTiovg lpy<f> TrapaffKtvaZontOa] ' We 
 constantly make our preparation against 
 our enemies in dud [not in word], as 
 
 against men prudently consulting.' Here, 
 though TrapaaKtval^iofitOa is found in a 
 majority of the best MSS., and has been 
 edited by Haack, Pop., and Goell., yet I 
 have thought proper, with Bekk., to retain 
 vulg. TrapaaKtva^ofJitOa, because this is a 
 case in which the authority of MSS. has 
 for less weight than the internal evidence 
 supplied by suitableness to the context ; 
 which is here strongly in liivour of the 
 indlr. ; for, as Arn. observes, ' Archidamus 
 hud been stating what the Spartans itere, 
 not what he wished them to be, as if they 
 were not such already.' It is true, the 
 next words seem to demand the sithjnnctive^ 
 (and hence, I suppose, such was substituted 
 for the indie, by the ancient critics ;) but 
 they will sufficiently cohere with the former, 
 if, with Arn., we regard the phrases ixfiv 
 ^d, and ov ttl t'OfiiZti^', as a justification 
 on the part of Archidamus of what he had 
 already stated the Spartan character to 
 be, as a matter of fact.' If this view be 
 correct, the sentence constitutes a gnome 
 (feneralls, founded on the practice of the 
 Spartans. Accordingly I have translated 
 thus : * By deeds we ever make our pre- 
 parations against our enemies, as against 
 persons prudently consulting ; for we 
 should not rest our hopes on them, as likely 
 to commit blunders, but upon ourselres, 
 as securely forecasting.' The Kai means 
 adeoque, and so. 
 
 5. TToXv Tt l>ia(pfpitv ov dfl vofxiKtiv 
 dv9p(07rov dv9pu)7rov] So it is remarked 
 by Professor Sedgwick, in his Treatise on 
 the Studies of the University of Cambridge, 
 that 'however men may differ in the natural 
 strength or the cultivation of their indi- 
 vidual powers, there are the same essential 
 elements in all— and, morally speaking, one 
 man seems to be distinguished from another 
 only by the direction and expansion he has 
 given to his innate faculties, and the gorern- 
 ing power he has gained over them,' [and, 
 it should be added, his appetites and pas- 
 sions.] Of the words following, KpaTiarov 
 Si tivai oarig Iv Tolg dvayKaioTdroig rrai- 
 StvtToi, the sense may, agreeably to the 
 
 \ 
 
T 
 
 136 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 OI.. 37, 1-] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. LXXXVII. 
 
 137 
 
 rjjiuv TraptSocrav /unXtTag, /cat avroi Sia wavrog ax^fXou/uti'ot f^^ofxiv, 
 fiit] TrapuJfitv, f*rjS' iirn^OhTiQ iv ^pa^il /mo^iio i]iJ.ipag ne^i TroAAujv 
 aw/uaTwv, Kai ^^ri/naTwVy Kai ttoXewv, kui co^rjg, pouAcuaoi/uei', 
 a A Ad KaO^ riav-^iav. e^^aTi S tlfjuv jua A Aov tri^wv, cia la-^vv. 
 2. Kai TTpoQ roi)c AOrivaiovg TTfjUTrere jutv 7r£f)i t^C TioTicaiag, irtjii' 
 TTtTf ^8 7r8pi wv oi ^vfAfxayo'i (paaiv a^iKeKrOai, a\X(og n Kai eroi/Liiov 
 ovTtJV avTijjv ^'iKag ^ovvai' £7rt Se tov St^ovra ou irpoTe^ov vo/lu/j^ov 
 a)c £7r( a^iKouvra i£i>ai' Trajoadfceud^ttrGe ^e tov ttoAciUOV cijua. raura 
 -ydp /cat /cpaTtara jSouAcudeaOe, Kai toIq evavTioiQ <^op6|0(t>rara." 
 «3. icat o filv ' A^yjL^aiJ.OQ Toiavra Hire' 7rapi\0u)v Bl ^OevtXaicag 
 TiXiVTaioi^y eig t^v e<j)6piov rore cuv, fAt^fv iv roiq AaKtcaijuovioig cuoe. 
 LXXXVI. ** Touc jufv Aciyouc to»^C ttoAAouc twv AOrjvaitJV 
 ov yiyvujcTKio' inaiviaavT^g yap TroAAa taurout;, ovcafiov avTtiTrov 
 wg ouK aBiKovm rovg r/jutrtpoug ^vjufxa^ovg Kai Tr}v IlcAoTrorvr/dov' 
 KaiToi t'l irpog rovg M»JSouc iyivovTo ayaOoi Tore, irpog o r]fiaq 
 KaKol vvv, SinXaaiag tvi^'ia^ a^ioi iiaiv, on avT ayaOiov KaKoi y^yk- 
 
 view of them adopted by the Sehol. and 
 Latin translators, be laid down as follows : 
 
 * But he who has been trained up in the 
 school of necessity, self-denial, and severe 
 discipline, (alluding to the rigid system of 
 Lycurgus,) is the best and most estimable 
 person :' so presenting a gi'eat moral truth, 
 and one well worthy of our author ; but 
 whether a truth here meant to be incul- 
 cated, I doubt, and am rather inclined to 
 adopt the view of the sense propounded by 
 Goeller, as more agreeable to the context. 
 
 Ch. LXXXV. 1. /xtXErac] Meaning the 
 institutions of Lycurgus, especially as re- 
 spects education, and the maintenance of 
 civil subordination ; so called, because the 
 persons who held them used them as exer- 
 cises for the training of man for his duties 
 in society, both those of body and mind. 
 'Q<pt\. txontv, * have been benefited by 
 using.' 'ETTtt^Ofi/rf^, * using haste,' for 
 adv. hastUy. 'Ev jSpaxti fiop'up i/fxipag, 
 imitated by Aristides, ii. 7? /^t«£ Vf^^P^Q 
 fispoi; /iticp^ TO Trdv tTrirpkxpofitv, and ii. 
 175, and Liban. Orat. ap. Fabr. Bibl. Grjec. 
 vii. 213. And so Soph. Phil. 83, vvv 5' 
 ig dvaiStg, I'lfjikpaq fitpog (ipaxv, Aug fioi 
 aavTov. By aMfiUTiov Kai xP^I^-i which 
 teniiS have here a near relation, are meant 
 
 * persons and property,' with which we 
 have also associated woXfig, implying states 
 and the fame or reputation they may pos- 
 sess. So Xen. Anab. i. 9, 12, Kai xp^fJ-ora 
 Kai TToX^ig Kai to. tavTiov awfiara. By 
 ftaWov is meant, * in a greater degree 
 [than others can].' See Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 S 454. 
 
 2. Kai Trpbg To{)g, &c.] The cat here, as 
 a little before, (and at vii. 48, 68. viii. 7C, 
 and elsewhere,) signifies adeoque. In ^iKag 
 Sovvai we have a forensic phrase, signifying 
 * to submit a case to judicial trial and deci- 
 sion.' Tov SiSovra, i. e. ' the person who 
 commits his cause to judicial decision.' 
 
 Ch. LXXXVI. The prudent counsels 
 of Archidamus were too sober to suit the 
 violent temper of the assembly, whose sen- 
 timents fomid their full expression in the 
 ensuing speech (delivered Insty in order to 
 give it the greater effect) of the presiding 
 Ephor, Sthenelaidas. The composition has 
 every appearance of genuineness, from 
 its being marked by the peculiar Spartan 
 characteristics of laconic brevity, and that 
 blunt, homely, and business-like mode of 
 address (observable in two similar speeches 
 in Livy, i. 32, and iv. 41, to which the his- 
 torian applies the epithets incomptus and 
 horridus)^ by which, coming at once to the 
 point, he proceeds to advert to the injuries 
 suffered by the allies of Sparta — injuries 
 she was bound in honour promptly to 
 avenge, by an immediate declaration of 
 war against the aggressoi-s. 
 
 1. Tovg fiiv Xoyovg, 6i.c.] * These many 
 words of the Athenians I know nothing 
 about.' In ov yiyvwffKw we have a phrase 
 similar to one in our own language, by 
 which is meant to be conveyed the idea 
 not only that we understand not, but that 
 we approve not. So in a passage of Istcus, 
 cited in my note on Matt. vii. 23, ov yiv(o- 
 aKoj fft. By dvTtlTTov is meant contradic- 
 tion, by refutation J of the charge of having 
 
 vnvrai, 2. w^iQ ^e o^oToi ic«i tote Kai yZv ka^^V Ka\ rok W; 
 fiayovqy vv aisX^pov^iitv, ov Trepio^pif^iOa a^iKov^ivovq, ovEt /ifAAr,- 
 oofji.v ri^u>pfLv' ol a' oiKkri jaiXXovm KaKiZg iraax^iv, 3. aAAotc 
 
 plv yap xiO'iA*^^" ^^^' ''"^^"' "''' '''^'^' ""' ''"'^'' '''''''^ r^*^""^"' 
 dyaGot, ovg ov irapa^orka rolc 'AOrivaioiQ tarlv, ovEe EiKaig Kai 
 
 Aovotc ^laKpiria, ftrj Aoyu) Kai aCrovQ (^Xairro^ivovq, aXXd ri^ioori- 
 tU iv rax^i Kai iravrl (tOevei. 4. icai WQ V^iaq irpiirH (iovX^vtadai 
 dSt/coviuivouc, iurjgelg ScSacr/CEra,, dAAd roJc ^iXXovrag a^Kuv ^laXXov 
 Trpiiru 7roA.)v Xs^^^'^^ j^ovXemc^Oai. 5. ^#;6a0E ovv io Aa/ce- 
 Saciuovtoi, ailing r^c ^naprr^Q rciv l^iX,^^ov' Kai fx^n^ ^«^^^ A(^»,vmou,- 
 mre /mt'iCovg yiyv^a^ai, prfTe rovg ^yfi^iaxovQ KaraTrpoBiEuyniV aA a 
 ^iv ToTc 0to^C E7r/(u/u£v TrpoQ Tovq d^t/coGvrac." ^ ^ ^ 
 
 LXXXVII. ToiaGra Xe^ag £7rf^»i(j)i6v auroc, ' E(t>opog wv, tc 
 rr)v iKKXnaiav r^v AaKedai^iovlwv, 2. o S^ (fcpivou^rt yap ^oy /cat 
 ou ^»i</)a>) ou/c E<j>»; SiayiyviiaKHV r^v porjv o7ror6>a ^xhIwv, aXXa 
 3ovX6f.iivog aurouc i^avtpi;;^ airo^eiKvvpivovg r,]v yvto^nv ec to ttoAe- 
 ^eIv itxdAAov 6p^^;iaal, e'AeSev - "Orc^ ^'ev v^tcJv, o) Aa/CESat^iOvtot, 
 go/coGat AEAJdOat al cjirovEai Kai ol 'AOnvaloi aSiKEtv, avaaryirw eg 
 
 injured the allies. AnrXaffiag Krifiiag. 
 Compare a similar passage infra iii. 67, 2. 
 The argument urged is, that the better 
 their conduct was in times past, the more 
 they deserved to suffer for present miscon- 
 duct, as having degenerated from their 
 former vii-tues. 
 
 2. ol d' ovKETi—TTCLffxiiv] * for the m- 
 juries they suffer are not delayed, or yet 
 to come, but present and actual :' a play 
 upon the double sense of fi'sWio, of which 
 there is an antithesis. Similarly in Dio 
 Cass. 448, 75, we have, Trwg U oiidiivov 
 kKtlvov fikv fit) fitWriffai vfiag aCiKeiv, 
 vuag H nkWuv dfivvacOai : and Dion. Hal. 
 Ant. 2012, 11, >/ ftfXXf/ffie rTig da<l>a\(iag 
 dwpog (unseasonable) iv ov ukWovai Oti- 
 volg : and p. 18, Sylb. Troia dk avyyvM^iri 
 Tip xPo^'^'^MV **' 0^ xpojn^ov<Tiv ovck fltX- 
 Xovai Stivolg ; ^ 
 
 3. ovSt diKaig — ^XaTTTon^vovg] nor, 
 by words and pleadings, debate the case of 
 those whose wrongs consist not in words, 
 but in deeds.' He means to say that it was 
 not fitting that Sparta should be pleading, 
 while her allies were suffering. 
 
 5. KaTUTrpoSi^CJuiv] 'betray to their 
 ruin ;' for the Kara has an intensive force. 
 KaTairpodidovai is a word scarcely noticed 
 bv lexicographers, though I have found it 
 iii Dio Cass., Dionys. Hal., Procop., Liban., 
 Joseph., Lucian, and other writers. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVII. 1. iin^n^iUv—k ti)v 
 iKKX,iaiav\ 'put the (luestiou to vote m 
 
 the assembly, as being then the presiding 
 Ephor, or Prytanis.' It is observed by 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 395, that ig ttiv UkX. 
 stands for Ty iKKXt}(Ti<;i, and that tni^n'P- 
 is for \\/t](l)0v TrpoOiivai, in suffra^fm mitterc; 
 as infra ii. 24. vi. 14 ; in which view he 
 compares Lucian, Tim. p. 113, iTri^r](pi(Jt ry 
 iKKXTjaig. T. See Benwell on Xen. Memor., 
 and Valck. on Herodot. viii. 61. 
 
 2. I^oy] * by shout ;' the rudest but 
 most ancient mode of voting, and there- 
 fore still retained among a people who 
 clung to simple and ancient usages. See 
 Plut. Lycurg. 26. Occasionally, indeed, it 
 was in use even down to modem times, 
 especially in tumultuary assemblies, such 
 as the Polish Diet. The particular mode 
 at length adopted by the suggestion of 
 Stheneliadas, was not (as has been sup- 
 posed) one novel and devised for the 
 nonce ; but such had probably been before 
 employed, when that by shout was doubt- 
 ful ; and was now resorted to in order that 
 the disposition of the assembly might be 
 visibly displayed. The same usage, and 
 for the same purpose, is found in Xen. 
 Hist. ii. 4, 9, dti^ag Sk ri x^^piovy ig tovto 
 iKiXtvae ^avtpdv <pkptiv Ttjv ypijipov : and 
 Dio Cass. 475, 12, iKtipvKtv {StiKag to x^- 
 piov) Tovg fiiv ini rd^c, Tovg 5k irri OaTtpa 
 avTov CLTTiXOtlv. The custom became 
 afterwards general, and is alluded to in 
 the Latin phrase discedere in scntciUiuM 
 alicujus. 
 
f 
 
 i 1 
 
 138 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 478. 
 
 Uftvo TO x«^f>ioV" 8«'£ac re x^P'^'' ^^^^^C' '' otto h ^lV ^oKovaiv, 
 £C ra fcTrl f^arEoa." 3. avaardvTec Se f^tlcrrrjcTav, Kai 7roXX(^ TrXaovc 
 tyivovro olc eSJfCouy al (TTrovgcu XeXutyOai. 4. TrpocTfcaXE'travTEc re 
 Touc IvfiiLiaxovc:, iliTov oTi acji'iai /nlv ^oKouv a^iKuv ol 'AOvvaioi, 
 j3ouX£<T0at ^£ Kal TovQ Trarrac Wf^dx^^vq irapaKaXeaavTc^g y^^nv 
 ETrayayfiv, ottivq kolv^ jBovXevadinevoi rov ttoXc^ov Troiwvrai,^ ijv 
 go/cf 5. fcal oI iuev dntx^pvc^av ett' oikov ^laTrpa^aV^vot raura, 
 icae m 'A0/jrat'wv Trpl^jSEtg i^dre/oor, e(/>' ane^ r]\Oov xpnAtartcravrEc. 
 (5. »; ^E Scayva'.iur/ auri, rr7c E/cfcXr^rrt'ac, rov rag cxTrov^ac XEXu(T0ac, 
 
 E-yEVETO EV rw TETaprW ETEt fCal ^^KCITIV TWV TpiaKOVTOVTl^u)V OTTOvdufV 
 
 irpoK^x'^?^'^^^^^ "'^ EyEVorro jitEra ra EtipoEt/ca. ^ ^ 
 
 LXXXVIII. 'E\Pri(j>iGavTO Se ol Aa/cE^atiUOVioi raq (TTrov^ac; Xe- 
 XiaOai, Kal TroXi/nmea uvai, oi Toaodrov ru>v ^v^i^jx'^v irnaOivrtq 
 Tolc Xoyotc, ocTov (j^opovjuivoi roue 'A0r]va/ouc, A'»I ^'^\ Mf't&>v ^t^v»?- 
 6/(J(T(y, o^ciJvTEC auroTc ra ttoXXu r?C 'EXXa^oc vTrox^tpta I'i^r, orra. 
 LXXXIX. Ol 7«> 'AOtivcnoi rpoTTW toko^e >)X0ov ettI tu Tr^ay- 
 ^ara ev oIc nvi^er^aav. 2. E7rE(g»! Mr7Soc avEXoi.oT/^rav e/c rr^c 
 E.;^otu7n,c, vifcrjOEVTEC Kal vavai Km tte^w utto 'EXXr'/vwv, Kai ol Kara- 
 (j>vyfJVTtQ am^v raiq vavaiv Iq Mu/caXrjv StE(()0aprj(Tav, kiWTvx}^m 
 ILilv o jSacTtXEuc rcIJi' AaKt^cu^wviiov, oan^p vyfiro twv ev MvkuXij 
 *EXXiiva;y, direx^R^l^^^ ^^' ^'^''^'^^^ %^^ ^^^^ '*'''' nEXo7roi'v»/(Tou 
 ^u^^ucixouc* ol ^£ 'AOnva^oi kuI ol aVd 'Iwvlag Kcil^ 'EXXncnrivTov 
 Hu^^taxot, i/^rj ci^EarnfCOTEC aVo jSadiXiwc, uTTO^iavavTEc^ Srjarov 
 iTTO^io^oKouv M//Sa>v EX"^''^^' '^"^ tmx^tfJidaavTsg hXov cwrth', tK- 
 XiTTOvrwv TWV PapjScipwv. /cal jUErd toJto aTTETrXtuaov e^ 'EXXrjcr- 
 TTovrov (Jc E/cadToi /cara TroXEtc 3. 'AOrivaliov Se to /cotvoy, ETTE.Sr, 
 auToTc,- ol i3apj3apoi ek: t5c X^?"^ aV^fX^ov, SiekcviKovto EuOi)g o0ev 
 
 3. hkffTTjffav] So we should say, 'they 
 divided upon the question.' 
 
 5. l(l>' uTTtp t)\Oov xpflhiaTioavTse] 'after 
 having despatched the affairs lur which 
 they had come ;' a use of xp»;j"«^'^"»' 
 found also in Dionys. Hal., Jos,, and other 
 writers who have* imitated Thucydides. 
 For this Herodotus uses the middle form 
 Xprjfiari^taOai, and the writers of the 
 middle Attic, irpayfiarevtaOai. 
 
 6. EvjioiiKd] So Pop. and Goell. edit 
 (from IVISS.) for the connnon reading 
 Eyj3ot»ca, retained by Haack and Bekker, 
 which, Poppo observes, should at least be 
 Ev(3oiiKd. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIX. Our author now breaks 
 off from his nan-ative, in order to give 
 (what might sup})ly matter for future il- 
 lustration to that narrative) a brief notice 
 
 of the origin and progress of the Athenian 
 dominion in Greece. 
 
 1. oi ydp 'AOrjvaioi r. r. ijXOov, &c.] 
 Render, ' Now tlie Athenians had come 
 unto that administration of affairs, whereby 
 they had grown great, in the manner fol- 
 lowing.' 
 
 2. IkXitt. twv (iapji.] ' by the abandon- 
 ment of the barbarians.' 
 
 3. TO Koivov] the commonwealth; as 
 v. 37, and elsewhere. 'Yire^iOtvTO, ' had 
 deposited them for safety.' 'YTrtKTiOtaOai 
 signifying ' to place any thing or person in 
 a retired situation (vtto), out of the reach 
 of harm (tK) :' in which sense the word 
 occurs also in Herodot. viii. 4. Aristid. ii. 
 190. Lys. Epit. S 34, 36. Phit. Themist 
 Polyten* p. 72«. Lycurg. C. L. 151, 154. 
 This use of oOiv for UtWtv oirov, may 
 
 
 't 
 
 OL. 75, 3.1 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XO. 
 
 139 
 
 utteSe^evto TToTSac Kal yvvaiKag fcal r»iv n^piodaav KaTaGKivr]v,^ 
 Kal T»Jv TToXiv avoiK'ogo^Elv wapecTKevdlovTo Kai TO. TilxV' ^ 4. TOU 
 T£ yap 7rEpi/3oXou (ipax^a tlari^iKH, Kal oiKiai al ^ev TroXXat ttettto)- 
 KE^rav, oXiyat Se 7rtpi^<Jav, ev ale avrol t ECTfc/jvrjdav ol ^vvaroi twv 
 Uepawv, XC. Aa/CEScKiuovioi ^e aKjOiiiUvoi to ^eXXov »iX0ov jr^oEcr- 
 jSe/q, Ta luLiv Kal airol ;i8iov av o/owvtec f^W ^Ktivovg mj aXXov 
 lir)ikva rfixoQ e'x^'^^^' ""^ ^' ''^''''' '"'''' ^v^fi^XJ^v i^oTpvvivTiov Kai 
 <po^ovfikvis)v ToZ T£ vavTiKov avTiZv TO TrXrl^oc, o 7rpaJr?v o^x ^-^WX^y 
 Kal rnv k rov MnliKov ttoXe^iov roXfiav y^vo^iivuv. 2. »?£iovv te 
 avTovg Ai»J rHX}t^iv, iXXd Kal rwv t^w nEXoTrovvrJciou ^cIXXov oaoig 
 ^larnKki ^vyKaQ^Xfiv fxercl cii^c^v Toug Trepi(^oXovQ'^ ro fxlv /3ouXo- 
 ^lEVOV Kal VTTOTTTOV Tr^g yviifxng ou InXoZvr^g k rovg Adr)vaiovg, a>c 
 Se tou i3«|o|3a>ov, a alSig E7r^X6lot, oiJ/c av k'xovroc aTTO Exi^pou 
 TTo^EV, ^airzp vvv e/c t^v GrjjSt^Jv, op^aa0ai' T»iv t, U.Xoirovv^aov 
 naoiv E(/)a(jav l/car/jv tlvai dvax^^^V^^'^^ ^^ '^"^ a>op^)iv. ^ 3. oi 6 
 'AOnvaloi, OEfnaroKXiovg yvii/ny, rovg fiEv^ AaK^^ai^Loviovg ravr 
 HTT^vrac, diroKpivdi^uvoi on nii^^ouaiv c^c <^vTovg npiaj^^cig irepi u>v 
 Xlyovmv, .vOug dTr/iXXa^aV lavrov g* e/ceXei,ev aTroaTEXXEty a>c 
 Ta'xicTTa o et^iiCTTOKXiig k r.lv Aa/CE^a^iuova, aXXoug 3e tt^oc ^avrt^ 
 eAo^ievouc irpLa^^ig ^y) ^oOvg e/ctte^itteiv, aXX' E7r((TX^^y A*^XP^ y«^«": 
 Tou Ewc av TO teTx^C t/cavov aV^criv coctte aTro^ax^^^at e/c tou 
 
 be accounted for by considering that o9ev 
 does in eff'ect hold 'a place among relatives. 
 See Matth. Gr. § 473, obs. By KaTaffKtvr, 
 understand furniture and moveables. 
 
 4. ^paxta ti<TTy]KH] 'but few portions 
 were left standing.' Indeed nonf, if we 
 may credit Herodot. ix. 13, vvho says that 
 before Mardonius abandoned the city, he 
 bimit it, and e? kov tl 6p66v nv twv inoi- 
 l^oXiov, 7) oiKii^idTMV—TrdvTa KaTajSaXwv 
 Kai <Tvyxf^(^as, where <Tvyx- is a very 
 strong term, and denotes ' a being so utterly 
 demolished, that nothing but rubbish and 
 dust are to be seen.' Yet accounts like 
 these, of the utter destruction of edifices so 
 massy as those of the ancients, are always 
 to be understood cum grano salts: nor is 
 there an exception even in the case of 
 what is said of the prophesied destruction 
 of Jerusalem, Matth. xxiv. 2, where see 
 my note. 
 
 iTKt]vr]aav'\ 'had quartered.' Some 
 MSS., indeed, have i(TKt]vio(Tav : and of 
 (TKijvoio in this sense we have frequent 
 exami)les in Xenophon, Polyb., Polya.ni., 
 and others; but in i<jKi]vi](Tav we have 
 pn^bably the old Attic form. See note 
 iafi-a i. 133, 1, and several remarks in my 
 Lex. N. T. iu'NOC. rrKi^vow. 
 
 01 ^wi'arot] the magnates, chief officers. 
 
 Ch. XC. 1. iiXe'ov 7rp€a^£<V] for Iq'^ 
 irpefffidav, ' went on an embassy.' 
 
 rd /if 1/] ' partim.' This regularly takes 
 Td de, but TO St TrXkov is here put in- 
 stead — a somewhat stronger expression. 
 See Herm. on Vig. p. 701. 
 
 ridwv] ' m(U-e willingly :' a signification 
 not unfrequent in the Attic writei-s. Com- 
 pare Xenoph. Mem. ii. 9, 1. 
 
 2. rj^iovv avTovg firi TtixiKnv] 'they 
 desired or required them not to wall [their 
 city] :' a sense, this, of dKiow, arising from 
 the original one, 'to think any thing worthy 
 or right to be done ;' then, by metonymy of 
 iffect for cause, ' to desire any thing, as 
 being reasonable to ask ; or to require or 
 demand any thing of any one, as just and 
 
 right.' 
 
 oaoiQ (\(TTr]Kei ^vyKaOtXtlv] 'quibus elo- 
 cutus cum Lacedicmoniis intercedebat.' 
 
 TO (iovXonevov] for titjv (iovXrjaiv, 'their 
 wish,' (see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 269,) as to 
 VTTOTTTOV, just after, stands for t^v vtt- 
 o^piav. So we have to jiovX. ttjq yvwfirjQ 
 in Menand. Hist. 101, A. 144, D. 
 
 dvaxoip- Kai d<(>op.] 'aseat of war, whence 
 th'ey might sallv, and thither retreat.' 
 
 3. a7r»/\\(i^«i/J 'dismissed them,' for 
 
 « T- 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 478. 
 
 OL. 75, 3.] 
 
 LTBER T. CAP. XCIl. 
 
 141 
 
 140 
 
 ,Vi rJ .O.VO,., ?.j.n roue ^UM'^H-^"^ """"r""' "'XO^'"^ ^a r.voc 
 airJ, u,i Xo>C M«XXo- .apa^e^Sae, 3 .^a. .^a,v auru,v «vgj.«C 
 
 dTTEXi^trav: as in Plutarch, i. 182, utt tovq 
 avvT]9eXg. For vulg. aipwaiv 1 have edited, 
 with Bekk., though without the authority 
 of MSS., dpwmv : while Goell. and 1 op. 
 retain the former In so small a matter, 
 the authority of MSS. is of less weight 
 than the proprletas limiuce, which is here 
 involved ; for 'iujg hv axo^oiv cannot bear 
 the sense here required by the words lol- 
 lowing, 'until they should have raised. 
 "Qart aTTOudxf^ea'. This depends upon 
 \Kavov, * fit to fight from.' 'Ek roi; ava^- 
 Kaiorarov v^ovc, : meaning, 'such a height 
 as was barely necessary, and lower than 
 which would make the wall useless lor the 
 purpose of defence.' ^ -^ i 
 
 (cai avTOvq Koi yuvacKae icai 7rai()«Cj 
 The same form of expression occurs mtra 
 
 V. 82. . . s ' 
 
 ^ndoakvovQ /irjrc I'^i'ot; /ir^re drjfiomov 
 o'JodourmaTuQ] We are not, from the term 
 ^rjaoffiov, to understand that temples are 
 here included ; for that the religious i^ptrit 
 (see Acts xvii. 22) of the Greeks would 
 forbid. Among the public buildings, how- 
 ever, we may include the mcmsolea and 
 other t(ymi>s. So ^schin. p. 87, 31, rat; 
 SnaoaiaQ Ta(\>aQ dviUvra: and m Diod. 
 we have, our' oUiag ovTt ratpov 0«^o- 
 
 u'tVOVQ. 
 
 4. Tag apx«e] *the magistrates or 
 officers of state.' The term is not (what 
 Hobbes accounts it) equiv. to to kuivov : 
 but of these two terms the latter denoted the 
 common assembly, before addressin- which 
 it was necessary to obtain the pcrniission 
 of the apxa«. Thus iir'tpx^oOai IttI to 
 Koivbv implkd the previous Trpoauvai trpog 
 Tag dpx«f. though, ])roperly speaking, the 
 two were distind. ^inyt, scil. tov xv^P^Vf 
 
 'procrastinated :' a rare sense Imt some- 
 times occun-ing in Xenoph. and Dio Cass. 
 Compare Liban. Orat. Par. in Jul. § 142, 
 diiiyl UTpi(iev, dvaliaWofiivog. Philostr. 
 
 Vit. Ap. vii. 17. . , , r, • 
 
 '6,Tt] for dioTi, 'why;' n ^<^riv heing 
 understood. See Hoogev. Part. p. 447, 5. 
 With the phrase here, tirepx- «^.' ^^^ 
 Koivbv, compare similar ones in 1 ol. 11. oU, 
 10, TrapeXOtTv elg t6 koiv6v. Herodot. ni. 
 l^(i,^,flyovl7^iTaKOivaTwvB. 
 
 Cii XCI. 1. ^i« <l>i\iav avTov] Ihe 
 gen. is here for the dat. or accus. with a 
 prep. Render, ' friendship towards him. 
 So James iv. 4, r) <pi\ia tov Kofrftov On 
 the thing itself, compare supra 1. 74, 1. In 
 the tenu Kari^yopovvrwv, ' contradicted, 
 we have a ngwfcatw prwijnam, as m Jos. 
 Bell. i. 12, 4, KaTnyopovvTig *a(r«r/Aov 
 Kal 'Hoiodov—avTovg KpaTtiv. 1-or v^\,og 
 XauiiavH many good MSS. have Tzepag 
 \ evidently proceeding from the scnt)€s; 
 wiio, it may be supposed, were better ac- 
 quainted with the phrase 7rkpag\aii(3avHu, 
 which is one of late Grecism, than vi^oc \. 
 Besides, the common reading is supported 
 not only by Nepos, but also by a passage, 
 evidentlv imitated from the present in Jos. 
 Ant. i. 4, 3, IXati^avt ck Baaaoy v^og. ^ 
 
 2. lit) Xoyoig ndWov TrapaytoHai, v\ 
 for ay) uctWov-v, or rather /xr) ToaovTov 
 -^cov%rfir)-d\U fidWov. So m Latui, 
 nou muiils-quam. 'Avdpag oiTing xpn- 
 OToi, 'persons of respectability ; as intra 
 vi. 53, roi-g Trdvv XP- ^^^ TroXtroiv : a sig- 
 nification, this, peculiar to the (,ld Attic, 
 occuiTing in Xenophon. The words (r<pujv 
 alnibv are to be taken cm phat icaU y , v^ith 
 allusion to some who were not so, and Irom 
 whom the representations had come. 
 
 I 
 
 oi'r.MC Yior)(TroJ, Km mar^Q aTrayy^Udai rrK^a^ivoi. 3.^ aTroartX- 
 Xo„<r.v ou'v Kai Trepi avndv o e^^.^roaSc roTg A0.|va.o._c Kf,u<pa 
 nhi^H, «Xe«a.v oJc ^-c'-^Ta £;r../.«i'<ic K«TC,crx»v, Kai ^ip a<j,uvm ^iHV 
 Sv aCrol TraXiv KOMiaOwaiV (-ISx y«p Ka\ -Ikov aury <.t gu^Trpt^/Jf-c, 
 'ASwwvuyoc t6 o AufftKX^ovc K«i 'Ajo«JT6i'8nc « Avoifiaxov, ayytX- 
 Xov«C6x"V ;k«v,:c rJ TUxo<d eV/3e7r,, ydp ,..) ol A«/«8a.,.m.o, 
 „d.Sg, on-oT6 <Ta.J.j;g i^oiauav, ouKtr. a><;<T.... 4. oi te ovv AH^- 
 vaTo. roue npiajiHc^, ^.XTrep ^n.^rdXr,, Kar^xo.'- Kcu o e.^.-rroKX-jc 
 JTrtXeulv ToTg AaicagaeMovioic, ivTaGOa 8^ -favepwc ei7r£.', on r, fiiv 
 ^,;X.c ,T./,.5v r.rdxK'rai .18»,, <i<Tre l^avo «.-«. ^.^^av roue t.'oucouvrac; 
 H 8£ r. )3ouXoi.rat A«K£8miUOi'ioi ^ o! gu,(fiax"' Tp£a(3eu6<TBai Trap.. 
 <rd,a-c, oic irpoc 8.«V.7Vu;<TKovr«c r.l Xo.tt,;. jivm r« r£J./..mv auro.c 
 £.Wopa K«i r<J Koiva. 5. r.iv r. ydp noX.v «r£ eSo/ca £«cX.7ruv 
 c-'uMUOv .!..«. .c«; ec r«c vaGg ^cTpn^a., i'vau «8.va.v e^a-ra- yvovT.<: 
 roX^n<r«.- K«l i;<Ta a J ^er tKavtov PouX.u.Tea.,^ ou8avoc uar.po. 
 7,.a;«.) *<.vnvat. 6. 8oKe7v ou'.' .rflm Kal vdv «,.HVO.. »v«i_ rnu 
 
 Lvrdu ,roX.u reTx"? i'x""- '^«' '^'V ^°'C ''"^r'? 1"' '« ^ff T"l'""^ 
 g«,.^cixouC a;^.X.M<^repov iVeaOa.- oJ yap olo. r uvat, ,», a^o arr.- 
 
 ^a'Xou\ap«aK.u,7c, .V.-HO" " ^ '""'•' '^ ;" ''""'"r ^r^-'^^-- 
 7. ^ ,rdvrag oS,- «rHX''<'rouc i^l XP^'"" ^""M'-X""' I' '^/" ''"^^ 
 v,m,tav opOcSc e'x^v." XCII. 01 8J A«-ct8a.f<ov.o. «'cou<r«vr£C, 
 opv^. ,Uv ./.avepav ouK i:ro.ouvro ro?c 'A9„vato,c- (ou6e 7«p «^. 
 Ka,L^5. aXXa Yuoj^ng ,rapa.vi<T« S.^fl.v r,? Ko.vy .^pa,T/3.uaavTo, 
 
 << 'A3od,vvwcl The MSS. fluctuate 6/ioI6v r, v !.Tor] 'any counsel which 
 
 i. AWw/WCJ '-" common should hold an equal balance between all 
 
 Sn" •finr.forwM B^u^^^^^^^^ parties, should b'e honest and impartial/ 
 
 readns, ^W^^^ffv , edited by With the sciKiiiKJnt compare mfra n. 44 o« 
 
 ?:;^o:llTLfa7o;Sfbefause th^ y^_ol6. r. l.o. r. ^ «-ca.o. |3ot,X....e«.. 
 
 „ and 1 are alike supported by the denva- oi «v f..; k«. &c. 
 
 tion and the fo^er, as I'oppo remarUs, 7 ("[.---d )-;,^Te^itiefonhe\on- 
 
 by Herodot. vm- 21. , '^ should be unwalled, or else they 
 
 pro^peT^^;.t^a;- ^=^^ Uere, ^o^ei^ -^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 used of time. , ^ . T u^ 
 
 ' «^ ;?.„., Aff 1 rfiimtrue to Xonrov have walls. 
 
 /I.:! (7cil^ ^:i.)t^^^. \. , . -^^] ^or To^e, meaning the measure in 
 
 ^ At rd Kotm repeat ^vf^popa, which is q"^«t^«"- -^ 6py«v-l7roio[;a.ro] 'made no 
 
 here taken as a substantive. Poppo com- ^^^^h. XCIl ^^^^ J^^ ^^^^^ 
 
 pares to ^vvrjeegv^vxov at vi. 34. bee s ^^^ . 
 
 Matth. Gr Gr. § 433. also ^ ^ hmdrance.' This is 
 
 relatives oc, o<ra, p.a and Jifter the con J^ ,,^^.i„ j^;, hra*e. 
 
 rtS8."'(Go"ir)" ,..,,c.-P«;-«0 'for the suggesUon 
 
 "T^^SolV "r a-a^io. used' to^denote "the ostensible, or alleged 
 
 V 
 
J 42 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 478. 
 
 a^ia ce Kai 7rpO(y(j)i\eig ovreg ev tw tote Sta t^v tt; tov Mf/^oi' 
 wpoOv^iuv TCI iuLa\i(7Ta avToiQ ETvy^avov) rife; /uevtoi /BouXiJatwt; 
 afiapravovTEg a^rjXcjg rj^OovTO. oi re irpka^iiq eKare^wv aTrrjXOov 
 iir o'lKov avsTTiKXrjTijjg, 
 
 Ad 11. ToVTlO TM TfJOTTU) ol A0r)VaiOl Tt]V TToXlV eTHVlGaV €1' 
 
 oXiyiD xpovio. 2. Kcii ^riXt] rj ot/coSojuta in Kai vvv ecjTiv ore Kara 
 (JTrovStjv EyivETo' ol yap Os/luXiol wavToi(t)v XiOtjjv UTro/ceii'rot, Kai 
 ov Ewupyna^uviov ianv y, aXX (oq t/cacxrot Trort 7rpn(TE(j)Epov' noX- 
 Xai re arriXai airo (rriiLutTtov kui XiOoi elpyacrinivoi ayKaTeXEyr)(Tav' 
 /(tjtwv yap o TTipijioXog navrax^ ^£'ix^*^ ^*^^' ttoXewq, Kai ^id tovto 
 iravTa o^oitjg KivovvTBg rjirHyovTo. 3. iirHcre Sf kui tov Ueipaitjg 
 Ta Aonra o Oi/iuaTOKXrjg oi/co^o^flv, {vTrrjpKTo ^' avTov npoTepov 
 tiri r)7c EKHvov dp^fig VQ KaT iviavTov ' AOrjvaioig ilpSa,) vojuitajv 
 TO TE x^piov KaXov ELvai, Xi/nEvag c^ov TjOHc avTO(j)VE7gy Kai avTOvg 
 vavTiKovg yEyevtifisvovg nkya irpotpEpEiv eg to fcrrJaodOai SvvajLUV, 
 
 rather than the real cause of any thing : 
 in which case ijg is often found prefixed. 
 
 dveTTiKXtjTujg] for firj^ev lyKXijOevTEg, 
 * without having any complaint made [by 
 the government].' 
 
 Ch. XCIII. 2. h)\T} — IffTii'] for ^qXov 
 IffTi. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 297, and 549, 
 note 5. 
 
 Trarroiwv] 'of all sorts and sizes.' In 
 vTTOKHVTai we have a sort of technical 
 term, (answering to a similar one in our 
 own language, to la>/ bricks,) of which an 
 example occurs in Xen. Hijjp. i. 2, uKnrep 
 oiKiaQ ovoki' ocptXog av tuj, t'l to. uvoj ttuvv 
 roXd cxo*> /ifi vTTOKeifisviov, o'lioi/ Sel, 
 9efit\iojv. In 01) KvviiQyaa^kvu)v the ^vv 
 has reference to the adjustnu'nt which the 
 squaring is intended to effect. 'EyKart- 
 Xkyrjaav, ' were laid,' or * wrought in.' In 
 ilkistratiftn of the exi)ression, the Schol. 
 aptly adduces a passage of Homer, Od. E. 
 3o8, in which we have the simple verb 
 Xe'yw, whence, it may be observed, was 
 derived the compounds KaTuXsyen^ and 
 iyr. From the Greek Xsyw also comes 
 our hit/; and exactly answering to the 
 Greek Xt^oXoyof is our word bricklayer. 
 That even the sarcophagi were sometimes 
 so employed, w ill appear by reference to 
 Lycurg., C. Leocr., and Hesych. Milesius. 
 
 fiiiKiov yap — TToXeiog] This is, as Poppo 
 observes, * meant to show how the thing 
 was done, so that sepulchral monuments 
 and hewn stones were interposed among 
 other materials in the walls.' There was, 
 it seems, such a want of materials, espe- 
 cially on account of the circuit of the city 
 walls being carried tint, farther than before. 
 
 that almost any that would further tlie 
 work, were removed and applied to the 
 purpose in question without scruple. In 
 fiti^iov — t^TixOr} we have a blending of 
 two forms of expression, ^tfi'^wj/ yv and 
 tKnX^P^ the words being cquiv. to tKvx^U 
 
 6 TTfpt'jS. UKTTf IXti<^U)V (Ivai. 
 
 3. 'AOt]vaioig] ' inter Athenicnses.' Or 
 the dative may, as Abresch directs, be 
 taken for the genitive, as in Hom. II. xvi. 
 65, apxe He Mvpini^ot'taffi. AvTotpvtlgy 
 ' natural ;' lit. self-formed, not framed by 
 human art and labour. So in Polyb. xxvii. 
 7, 4, opposed to xf'poTToiijroy is Trerpag 
 auro(l>vovQ : and so Xen. Pol. iv. 2, avTo- 
 (pvtlg X6<pot. Theocr. Id. ix. 23, Kopvvav 
 avTotpvq,. Artem. Onir. i. 64, XoviaBai 
 Otpfiulg tt^to-i, Xkyio de avTO<pvk<Tt. 
 
 Kai avTovg vavriKovg — dvvafiivl Of 
 these words the sense has been not a 
 little disputed. Certain early commenta- 
 tors, as Portus and others, liave undoubt- 
 edly missed of their true import, chiefly 
 from their not attending to the force of 
 the participle and the exact sense of the 
 term rrpo^ipsiv. Dr. Arnold, in a long 
 note on these words, strenuously applies 
 himself to show that the meaning intended 
 must be, that ' their having become a naval 
 people would be a great help to their ac- 
 quiring power.' Yet this sense (according 
 to which, avTovg forms the subject of the 
 clause) is surely not a little feeble ; and 
 far from certain is it, that the words them- 
 selves will bear such a sense ; the idiom in 
 question being one foimded, not on Grecism, 
 but Latinism. Moreover, it does violence 
 to tlie manifest import of the clause, of 
 
 OL. 75, 3.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XCIII. 
 
 143 
 
 
 4 T»7c yao Sn QaXaa(5i]g ttowtoc EToXfxr]aEV eittelv wg avOiKTEa e(tti, 
 Kai Ttiv apxriv Evuvg i,vyKaTE(JKEvaC,E. o. Kai lOKoco/irjdav^ ry 
 EKEivov yv(i)/iiyj, to wayog tov TEiyovg, oirEp vvv eti e^jAoi' eoti 
 TTEpl TOV YlEipaid' Suo ydp uf^ia^ai EvavTiai dXXr]Xaig Tovg XiOovg 
 Eirtiyov. EVTog ^e ovte xaXi£ ovte Trr]X6g ijv, a'AXct ^uvw/coSo^tij- 
 
 which TO x<^q'iov (meaning the Pu-aeus) is 
 evidently the subject : and so far we may 
 approve of the interpretation of Pop. and 
 Goell. *and the place would advance them 
 greatly towards acquiring power, when 
 they were become a naval people.' Yet 
 surely the Athenians had already become 
 such ; and the sense, as required by the 
 context, is, I doubt not, what I long since 
 laid down in my Transl., *and that, as 
 they had become a naval people, the place 
 would contribute much to their acquire- 
 ment of power :' the construction being, 
 Kai fxeya -npotpeptiv tg to avTOvg, vavTi- 
 Kovg yey irnjfiivovg, KTr]oaaBai Miva^iv. 
 That TTpotpsptiv has here the sense pro- 
 ficere, adjurare, ' to promote, be conducive 
 to,' was long ago seen by Valla, and has 
 since been pointed out by Schneider and 
 Passow : and though the word in that 
 sense is no where else found in our author, 
 and very rarely elsewhere, yet that it is 
 neither unprecedented, nor contrary to the 
 analogy of the language, is certain from 
 what is said by Schsefer in Steph. Thes. 
 
 10,047, D. 
 
 4. Tyv apx^l^ ^vyKaTSffKtvai^lt] * assisted 
 them in attaining its empire ;' as in a 
 passage of Plato de Leg. tov pioi' i)fuv 
 avyKaTt(TKtva(Te Texvaig. The word also 
 occurs in Xen. Pol. iv. 48. Lac. viii. 3. 
 On dvOtKTsa, just before, see note supra 
 
 i. 13. 
 
 5. (pKod6nT}(Tav — TO TrdxoQ tov Telxovg, 
 o-rrep, &c.] By hypallage for 'they built 
 the wall of that thickness which is even 
 still visible :' for though at the time when 
 Thucydides wrote, the walls had been de- 
 stroyed by the Lacedtemonians, yet Arnold 
 has proved from Xen. Hist. ii. 4, 11, that 
 much more than the foundation must have 
 been remaining ; nay, that the destruction 
 was only partial. It may be added, that 
 in not a few passages of ancient writers 
 walls are said to be destroyed, which were 
 only disembattled, and beaten down to a 
 height practicable for a cou}) de main. 
 
 dvo yap — iTTtiyov] ' for two wains 
 brought stones, passing by each other 
 upon it, and going contrary ways.' "AfiaKa 
 is used in Homer and Herodotus to signify 
 not only a cart, but a icaggon. Those here 
 mentiolied were what we call wains, of a 
 ]>eculiar construction for conveying timber 
 
 and huge stones, of which one only went 
 to each wain, the stones in question being 
 each a wain's load. So in a passage, evi- 
 dently written with a view to the present, 
 of Dionys. Hal. Ant. iii. 67, p. 581, 3, we 
 have, Kai to. Teix^ Tt}g TToXewg — iSoKi- 
 fia<rt XiOoig dfia'Ciaioig, tlpyaanivoig irpog 
 Kavova, Krara(T)c£yd^£iv. It appears, then, 
 that the two wains went in separate tracks, 
 and consequently passed each other. Much 
 of the obscurity existing in this passage 
 has been occasioned by a want of some 
 verb of motion with the adject. tvavTiai, 
 and hence such will best be cleared n\\ by 
 reference to cases in which the word here 
 left to be undei'stood,is ejjmssed, as Procop. 
 p. 188, 17, tvpog Se tctrt Trjg oSov Tavrtig, 
 ocrov djud^ac Svo dXXriXaig ivavTiaig iivai. 
 Such walls Procopius de yEdif. p. 25, calls 
 afia^tjXc'iTovg. Indeed, it was, as I have 
 shown, not unusual with the ancients to ex- 
 press the thickness of a wall by the number 
 ofairrlages which could pass abreast along 
 it, each being understood to require eight 
 feet. 
 
 IvTog ^s ovTB x"^*^ •^^'''^ Tn]Xbg yv] 
 * within there was neither rubble nor clay 
 used.' Similarly Procop. p. 1H8, 20, ourf 
 XaXKov IvTog, ovts ti dXXo, tixj3tl3Xrifikvog, 
 where, for the confessedly corrupt x^^i^ov, 
 read xdXiKa. Of the word xa^'t examples 
 are found elsewhere in that writer, p. 251, 
 10, and de iEdif. p. 20. 
 
 By the term x«^t£ were denoted those 
 fmgments necessarily made in quarrying 
 and Sijuaring stone, which were used by 
 the ancients to fill up the interior of very 
 thick walls ; (see Pliny, xxxvi. 22, Vitriiy. 
 ii. 8, the commentators on Hor. Od. iii. 
 1, 35, and Virgil's yEn. iv. 711,) in which 
 case the x"-^'^ ^^''^^ mixed up with plenty 
 of clay ; for that is what is here, as infra 
 ii. 76. iv. 4, meant by the term TrrjXbg, or 
 clay-mortar, consisting of clay mixed with 
 water, and well stiiTed up, which formed 
 a composition that, when set, became 
 almost as hard as stone. So Aristoph., 
 Av. 839, icai toX(TI thx^Iovoi Trapa^iaKOvn, 
 XiiXiKag 7rapa(p6pti, tttjXov drrodvg 6p- 
 yaaov. See also Av. 1132, 50. 
 
 At ^vvtpKo^ofiTfiJisvoi, &c. supply tinav, 
 from tiv, and render, 'But there were huge 
 rectangularly cut stones, built together 
 compactly,' i. e. with no interstices left for 
 
 \t 
 
144 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 478. 
 
 ir^X^e, ou' Suvouro. 6. £/3o«Xsro ^ap r^ p,pf^>. <ca. ry ^«x" 
 
 rubble and mortar. The term Kwolk. is 
 used in order to intimate that the work 
 was effected by simply putting together 
 those immense masses of stone nicely fitted 
 together, but entirely without cement : a 
 de'scription, the tnith of which is attested 
 by what Col. Leake says of the remains of 
 the walls of Pirams where best preserved. 
 * We find it (savs he) not filled up in the 
 middle with rubble, in the usual manner 
 of the Greeks, but constructed through- 
 out the whole thickness of squared stones 
 cramped together with metal.' So we 
 read in Diod. Sic. t. ii. 228, init. tovq de 
 avviptiSofikvovQ \i9ovg ropfioig (nSijpoig 
 SuXd^^avs, Kai rag rovTwv apfioviag 
 «7rX»ipov no\i(55ov tvrrjKOVffa, which pas- 
 sage well describes the process here ad- 
 verted to by our author : and in ffvvep. 
 we have an apt allusion to the vast icehjht 
 of the stones ; which had only to he fixed 
 in their places by propping and shoving, 
 and required no cement. Similar is the 
 allusion in a passage of St. Paul, Eph. ii. 
 22, iv q) (scil. va(^) /cat vixtlg avvoiKoCo- 
 fitlffOe fig KaToiicrjTiipiov tov Btou, and 
 also m Longin. de Subl. sect. xi. p. 47, 
 Toup, (a passage probably written with a 
 view to the present,) where he remarks 
 that, in their descriptions, judicious writers 
 do not, when adducing the principal cir- 
 cumstances, stuff in any thing futile or 
 mean, to fill up a gap : \v\iaiviTai yap 
 ravra rh o\ov (quite spoil) totrava y\^r)y- 
 [xara ri dpaiwjLtara (ramenta or frus- 
 tula lapidum) ifiiroiovvTa ntykOrj,^ avv- 
 oiKovofiOVfitva ry rt irpog aWrjXa 
 (Tx'tcrei (TvvTeTHXKTukva, where, for <tvvoi- 
 Kov., read, with Ruhnk., avvoiKoSonov- 
 fifva : and after apanofiaTa insert TUy which 
 has been absorbed by the ra precedmg, 
 though the article is indispensable. 
 
 For Iv Tofiy, Poppo and Goeller, after 
 Wyttenb., edit, from MS. Lugd., ivTOfxy : 
 a reading I have found supported by the 
 Cambridge MSS., and which is coun- 
 tenanced by two passages closely imitated 
 from the present, in Procop. p. 188, 19, 
 and de ^dif. p. 4, 15. I have, however, 
 not ventured to receive it, from the insuf- 
 ficiency of MS. authority, and still more 
 from the circumstance that not one example 
 is, I believe, to be met with of ivrifivio or 
 IvTofir] inthesenseof ^Jfi/w? stone; whereas 
 rtfivvj and to fir) are of frequent occur- 
 
 rence. Thus the latter is found mfra n. 
 76, where see note. Moreover, the tv 
 seems to be as unnecessary in the one 
 case, as it is suitable in the other. The 
 sense will thus be, ' in the cutting,' or as 
 
 we say, cut. 
 
 With respect to the term following, 
 fvywvcoi, though it cannot of itself signify 
 more than angulatus, 'formed in angles,' 
 vet it may, by implication, denote qua- 
 drangtdar, i. e. when the accompanying 
 circumstances, or our certain knowledge 
 of facts, require us to assign such a sense ; 
 which is undoubtedly the case here, for 
 the testimony of Col. Leake fully esta- 
 blishes this point ; though the word might 
 signify polygonal as well as quadrangular 
 stones. This squared form was, he ob- 
 serves, like the later Greek and Roman 
 style, or like the walls of some of the 
 Etruscan cities. Nor is this sense of ty- 
 yu)viog unprecedented ; since it is found 
 in Jos. Ant. iii. 6, and Procop. 108, 19, 
 and is not unfrequent in Hippocrates. See 
 Foes. CEc. Hipp. 
 
 For uo\i^S<i>, the reading of the greater 
 part of the MSS., I have thought proper, 
 with Bekk. and Goell., to edit /io\w/3^y, 
 such, there is reason to think, being the 
 manner of writing the word adopted m 
 Homer, Herodot., Aristoph., and other of 
 the early writers. It is true that in the 
 several 'passages of these authors, one or 
 more MSS. in almost every passage have 
 the I, but that can very well be accounted 
 for from the prevalence of the t in Grceci- 
 tate media et infima. Finally, that the v 
 was more ancient than the t, may be 
 argued from its broader sound, which 
 would gradually pass into the i, but not 
 
 rice tersa. 
 
 At TO Sk vypog ijniffv, &c. there is an 
 ellipsis of fxovov : ' the height was only 
 about half of that which was intended by 
 him.' What that height was, the com- 
 mentators and antiquaries do not inforni 
 us. It was, as 1 find from Appian, in 
 Mithrid., /or«^ cubits, 
 
 6. d(pi(TTdvat} Schol. dTrorpoTnjv rroiav. 
 Rather, d-KOTpkituv or d7ru>0ar, arare, 
 inhibere, * to keep off :' a very rare sense, 
 of which I have met with only one example 
 elsewhere, Plut. vi. 127, ult. cKpiffrdvai Kai 
 dvaKoovdv rijv irinriv. This, however, 
 may be said to spring from the primary, 
 
 OL. 75, 3.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. XCV. 
 
 145 
 
 oXtywv Ka\ Twv ayoHOTarayv a^Ktauv r»iv (pvXaK^Vy rovq 8 aXXovq 
 H- Tag vavg kcrf^rmaOai, 7. t(uq yop vavai f.iaXiaTa TrpoaeKeiro, 
 [Stjv, (i>c ^f^o'i BoKil, riJQ (5aai\iU)g arpnTiag t^v Kara QaXaacrav 
 etpn^ov evTTOfiUJTE^av Tug KaT(l 7»7v oSaav' tov te UHoaia uxpiXi- 
 liiijjTEpov evoidile t^q avuj ttoXewc' Km noXXaKig Tolg 'Adyaioig 
 7ra^)^vfc, vv apa ttote koto, yijv (^laffOuiffi, KaTa(3avTag Eg avTov -raig 
 vavm ir^og airavTag dvOifTTaaOai. 8. 'Adrivaloi /liev ovv ovTutg 
 £T£i)(ta0rjc7av, Kai TciXXa KaTEaKEvdtovTO EvOvg ^ETa Trjv M»/Swv 
 
 XCIV. Uaixraviag Se o KXEUfi(5^()T0v ek AaKiSaiinovog (iroori)- 
 yog Twv 'EXXiJi/wv E^EWEiii(j>9ri iuletu e'ikogi veu>v citto n£Xo7rovv»j(Tou' 
 kvvEirXEOV Se Koi 'AOvvcuoi TpiaKOVTa vavai Ka\ tmv aXXcuv t,vfAfAa^u)v 
 wXriOog. 2. fcai earpcirtudav Eg Kvirpov, Kcn nvTrjg ra woXXa fcarf- 
 GTpE^avTO, KOI vaTipov Eg Bu^ctrriov, M»J8wv e^ovtwv^ kul e^ettoXi- 
 opK}](jav Ev T^^E Ty r/yfjuoi^m. XCV. ''H8r? St j5iaiov ovTog aurou, 
 ot TE (iXXoi ''EXXr)VEg v^'^ovto, Kai ov^ i'jKiGTa oi ^'liovEg Kai odoi 
 dwo BaaiXkog vtoxTTi yiXevOe^wvto' (ponuivTEg te irpog Tovg AOri~ 
 vaiovg ri^iovv auTovg »)yt/idvac (t</>wv jEVEadai kutu to ^vyyEVEg, Kai 
 Uav<Tavia in] ettitpetteiv vv ttov ftid^iTai. 2. ot Se 'AGrjratoi e^e^- 
 avTO TE Tovg Xoyouc, Kai wpooEiyjw t»/v yi'Wjitrjv wc ov irEpioxf^ofiEVOi, 
 TaXXa TE KaTaaTTjffOfJLEVOi y (j)aivoiTO a^iaTa avToig, 3. ev rourw 
 ^E oi Aa/c£oa(jttoi'ioi jiETEiTkf.nrovTO Wavaaviav, dvaKpivovvTEg wv 
 TTEpi knvvOctvovTo' Kai yap d^iKia woXXr] KaTr}yopElTo avTov viro 
 
 ahsiMere faclo, which is found in the phy- 
 sical sense, as used of expelling or removing 
 disorders. For vulg. eTrijioXag, Bekk., 
 Goell., and Pop. edit, on strong authority 
 from MSS., l-rriftovXag, 'hostile designs.' 
 As, however, the authority of MSS. is of 
 little weight in the case of words, like 
 imfioXt) and £7rt/3oi>X/), perpetually con- 
 founded, I have preferred retaining the 
 old readine:, and that on account of its 
 yielding the more suitable sense ; though 
 that, 1 must maintain, is not what some 
 make it, consilia, or conatus, but (according 
 to the frequent use of the word in Polyb. 
 and Plutai'ch) either aggressiones, attacks, or 
 incepta, attempts, as infra iii. 45. Supposing, 
 indeed, lirii^ovXag to be the true reading, 
 the term may have been adopted to denote 
 such attempts at carryhig a place by cmi]> 
 de main, as are not made openly, but under 
 the cover of night, whereby a place other- 
 wise impregnable may be taken by strata- 
 gem, as Gibraltar was by the English. 
 
 7. TrpotrticHTo] incumbehat, ' devoted his 
 attention to,' as infra viii. 89. 
 V 8. TciXXa KartaKtva^orTo] 'repaired the 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 ruined edifices :' a sense occurring also 
 mfra iv. 75, and of which sevei-al examples 
 might be adduced from Xenophon, Polyb., 
 Arrian, Lucian, and Diod. Sic. 
 
 Cii. XCV. 1. liiaiov] Meaning t tyran- 
 nical, carrying things by force. So .supra 
 i. 40, 1, (iiawi Kai TrXfoveKToi siai: and 
 iii. 3G, fin. (iiaioTaTog ratv TroXiTwv. Of 
 this use of the word as api)lied to a peison, 
 I know no example elsewhere, except in 
 Plato, 505, D. u)g (3iaiog tt. 
 
 Kara to Kvyytveg] 'in virtue of consan- 
 guhiity.' The words are to be joined with 
 ■q^iovi/. 
 
 V 2. TrpofffTxov Tt)v yviofirtv} * attended 
 to, granted their request :' a phrase occur- 
 ring also infra vii, 15, and in the best 
 writers. Oi* 7rfptot//o//trot, scil. r^v /3tav. 
 Of TuXXa KaTanTt](T6fiivoi y ^aivoiTO 
 dpKTTci avTolg the sense is, ' to establish 
 matters on what would seem the best foot- 
 ing for them.' Such, too, is the sense of 
 KaO. also infra vi. 55, to Tijg «px^C ^aO. 
 
 3. dCiKia TToXXt) KaTrjyoptlTO avTOv] 
 ' much of injustice, or criminality, was 
 charged against him.' Of this syntax (on 
 
 .t*-** 
 
 
 r^ VI 
 
146 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 477. 
 
 OL. 75, 4.] 
 
 LTBER T. CAP. XCIX. 
 
 u: 
 
 ^tiV^J^tC t'i ^r^ar^yia. 4. Suv.'p»| re avn^ KaXfiaeai re «>,«:«£ 
 roue $u/iiL(axouc raJ ^Kavou e'x^" ^rap 'AOT^vatouc^ ^.raTa£a(T(^at, 
 7rX>iv rjy aVo Ue\o7rovvv(Jov aTpaTiu)T(:iv. 5. tXOoiv ^8 £C AaKe- 
 ^aiinova T(Zv julv l^ia tt^oq riva aS(Kr]^tdra>v tuOuv^n, rd St ^Ey^rra 
 dTToXutrai /u») a'gtfCfTv /carnyo^aro Sc auroG ovx >JKi(TTa MrjS.ff- 
 /udc, /cal E^dKa (Ta(j>£(TraTov tlvot. 6. fcat knvov ^ti' oufcm 
 iKire^TTovaiv aoxovra, Adpfciv Sf /cai aXXouc Tivdg M^^' «^^«j'» 
 GToaTidv k'xovrac od TToXXiiv* olc oddri £(J)t5<Tav ol Iv^i^xayoi ^ rr)v 
 fiyeiiioviav. 7. ol 8c amedjutvoi an^iXOoV Ka\ ciWovg ovk^ti vare- 
 pov i^iirm^Pav ol Aa>CfcSa.^im'(0(, (()o^od^avo( ^rj ct(/)/(tiv oI tSidvTtc 
 Xt/povc yiyvwvrai, {onep kgi ev rw UavaavUi ivii^ov) airaXXa^d- 
 ovnq §€ Kal rod Mrj^i/coG iroXii^iov, Kcil roue 'A^rjvoiouc voAitZovrac 
 (Vavoug £5r,7£7(70a(, Kal afplcJiv kv tlo tot^ Tra^dvri iWiTV^HOvg,^ 
 XCVI. na{)aXa/3(ivrec 3f o[ 'A0i)va7oi r»)y ^ymov'iav rou'ro) rw 
 rp^TTW efcdvrwv rwv guiu^ua^wv, lia ro Uavaaviov ^x^aoQ, craSav ag 
 rf £^£1 Tra/OfX"*' ^^'' ^oXcwv xP*ii""^^ ^^"^^ ""^^ /3df>^a/Jov, Kal aq 
 vavQ' irpoaxW^ 7«(* '^^ aixivaadai wv iiraQov, hpvvTaq ti)v f3aai- 
 Xetjjg X«^P«^- -• '^"^ 'EXXrjvorajutai rdrt Tr^aJrov 'A^rjvaiotc KaTiaTrj 
 a\ox»i, ot tStxovro rdv </)/>poV ourcu ydp wvo^da0»/ rwv ^^W^^^v 
 V (t>opd. 3. ^v a' d Trpwroc (j>6poQ Tax^^k T^rpa/cdaia ra'Xavra 
 
 which see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 378) examples 
 occur in Soph. (Ed. T. 529. Eurip. H. Fur. 
 418. ^schyl. Ag. 262. 
 
 ri] This 'l have thought proper, with 
 Bekker, to edit, instead of the reading 
 adopted by Poppo, and defended by Bauer 
 and Haack, r). It is true that the latter 
 derives no little support from a passage, 
 almost transcribed from the present, m 
 Choricius, Fun. Or. ap. Fabr. Bibl. Gr. viii. 
 876, adduced by me in Transl., where it 
 is said of Pausanias, rvpavviSog nifUKTig 
 rjv rj arpaTTiyia: but the former, in the 
 very harshness involved by the omission 
 of the subject, has something more in 
 the manner of our author than the 
 latter. 
 
 4. ry tKsivov tx^"l 'through enmity 
 to him.' ^ItTciTciKaaOai, * ranged them- 
 selves on the other side.' 
 
 5. t?iV] Adv. for adj. Uioq, as sui)ra 
 i. 68. 'AdiKTifiaTiov, for cthKrjO'EVTwv. Ev- 
 QvvOt], ' was found guilty of.' Schol. iv- 
 Ovvag tSuJKi. Td fityiffra, * the principal 
 charges.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 421, note 
 1 and 2. '2.a<pk(7raT0v, *a very clear 
 [charge],' i. e. clearly established. By 
 UoKU it is meant that such was the public 
 opinion generally, not that of Pausanias' 
 
 judges m particular ; otherwise they would 
 have found him guilty. 
 
 6. t<pisffav Tr)v I'lyeixoviav} * yielded or 
 granted the guidance of affairs.' 
 
 7. x^'poi^e] * false and unfaitliful.' Com- 
 parative for positive, as infra iv. 114. vi. 
 89, 92. 'ATraWaKeiovTtg, 'desiring to get 
 rid of.' On these verbs in hu), called desi- 
 deratires, and answering to the Latm ones 
 in iirio, see Matth. Gr. Gr. 'Ikuvovq. This 
 word, like our sufficient^ signifies here, as 
 supra ch. 76, both ' able to take the com- 
 mand,' and ^worthy thereof.' 'E7rtT»]^*iot;e, 
 'friendly, well-aftbcted to.' The term is 
 not unfrequently interchanged with ^'iKoq. 
 
 Ch. XCVI. 1. TTQoaxW^^ ^^r irgoipaaig, 
 ' the pretext for this taxing was,' &c. ; 
 intimating that the real cause was the 
 ambition and rapacity of the governors. 
 On this sense of irp6(rx»//i«, see note infra 
 iii. 82, 8 ; and compare Jos. Bell. iv. 3, 6, 
 r/v U irgoaxriua fikv TtjQ t7ri(iov\rig, &c. 
 TO d' aXrjOtg. 
 
 2. 'EXX/jvora/iiai— dpx^] ' the office of 
 treasurers of Greece was then first esta- 
 blished.' These 'EWrjvoTaixiai were both 
 receivers-general and treasurers. On the 
 office itself, see Boeckh's CEcon. lib. ii. 
 p. 236. Wachsm. ii. 1, et al. 
 
 ( 
 
 
 icai l^i^KOVTa, 4. Ta/nuiov r£ A^Xog ijr avrolg Kal^ al Suvo^ot k ro 
 Upov eyiyvovTO. XCVI I. 'Hyou/ierot 3e avrovo^iojv to npt^rov 
 rhv Sujujudxwv, Kal dno KoiviZv SuvdSwv PouXtuovrwy, roaa^e EirrjX' 
 Gov iroXeiiiu) rf /cai ^lax^iplan Trpay/xa'rwv fieragu roGSe roJ TroXf^ou 
 Kal rod Mri^iKod, a kykvero irpoc rs rov (idpjiapov auroTc, Kal irpoQ 
 roue (T(j>trepovQ Su^jti^xoug veiorepitovrag, Kal UeXoTrovvrm^^v^ tov^ 
 dd TrpocjrvyxdvovTaQ kv Efcdcrroi. 2. iypax^a ga ^^^ /«/ ^"^"^ 
 £/cj3oX)iv roJ Xdyou fVoirjcraVrjv ^id rd^t, on roTg Trpo k^iod airacriv 
 kKXink rouro »]v ro x^ptoV Kal i] rd irpo rwv Mr/^ifcwv 'EXXr,m/ca 
 ^vverlOtcjav, i] avrd rd MrjSt/cd. 3. roura)v ^l oairep Kal j?>ro kv 
 ry 'ArriKV ^vyypa(j>^ 'EXXdviKog, ^pax^wc re Kal rolg xP«yo'C ovk 
 dKpt(5idg kTreiiv^oBr^ 4. aiia II Kal rSc dpx^K dirdleiliv ex^ r^c 
 ruiv *A0»?va/a>i', kv olio rponw Karearrj. ^ ,^ , , 
 
 XCVIII. n()wrov M£V 'Hidva rrjv knl 2rpu/xovt, Mrjgoiv £xov- 
 ra>v, TToXiop/cm elXov Kal m'^pairi^iGav K/^o.voc rou MtXria'Sou 
 <Tr par riyodvroQ, 2. eneira 2/cJ()gv rjv kv n^ Alya/o) vS^ror, hv 
 CiKovv AdXoTTEC, nvlpaTroliaav, Kal toKiaav airoi 3. Upog ^e 
 kapvar'iovQ adroTg, avev rwv aXXa;v Ed/Sottuv, 7r6Xe^iOQ kykvero, /cat 
 Xpovio ivvk^^aav Kaff d/ioXoyiav. 4. Nagtocg ^l airoaram ixera 
 raZra kiroXkfjivaav, Kal iroXiopKla 7rape<jrri(javTo'^ wpu^r^ ''% ""I^ 
 TrdXtc WfiaxlQ Trapd rd KaOeariiKog t^ouXoi^n, eneira ^e Kai nov 
 iXXo^v (^c kKdary ^vvkQrj. XCIX. Airmi ^'e a'XXai re i/cxav ru>v 
 
 4. at Kvvo^oi] Meaning the common 
 councils of the allies, ' ea concilia, qua? 
 haberi solebant, constituta et legitima.' So 
 in a passage of Diod. Sic, cited by Duk., 
 and at ch. 97, we have, airb koivCjv ^vv- 
 oSiov l3ov\tv6vTu)V. 
 
 Ch. XCVII. 1. avTOvo^bJv] This is not 
 so much an adjective to the substantive 
 Kvfifidxiov as it is in apposition therewith, 
 w ith the subaudition of wg. 
 
 uTTo KoivCJv ^vvoSiov] On the force 
 of cLTrb here, see note supra 91. To^a^e 
 tTTijXOov, scil. 7ri>ayfiaTa, 'came to the 
 possession of such power.' Schol. to ffaiira 
 duTrpa^avTO. Atax"pt(r£t Trpay^dnov, 'by 
 the administration of affairs.' Upoffrvy- 
 Xdvovrag, 'intervenientes, interfering with 
 
 them.' 
 
 2. r>)v k/3oX»)v toU \6yov] 'the digres- 
 sion from the story :' a phrase, this, often 
 used by the later historians ; with which 
 may be compared another in Herod, vii. 
 171, TraptvOiiKri Toij \6yov. 
 
 kXiTT^g rouro ffv to x*^P^^^^ '^^^^ P^®' 
 sage argumentum snbjicit, by an idiom found 
 in'the later use of the term roTrof, and in 
 the Latin locus. So in Arr. E. A. i. 12, 3, 
 we have, to x^pioi/ rouro k-XiTrte »}»^- 
 
 3. rote xpo^oig] 'the chronology.' So 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. 234, 22, dvayKaZonai— 
 TO p^Ov^ov avTOV Trepl Tt)v iliTaaiv rail/ 
 XpovLov tXtyx"''- Poly.ien. v. 23, p. 510, 
 TrpocriTaKtv—ffnficiivuv, TrapaWaffcrovTag 
 Tolg xpovoig, &c. 
 
 4. Hfia—airodtiKiv] 'moreover it (1. e. 
 the treatment of the subject) has (i. e. 
 carries with it) a narration,' &c., i. e. of 
 the means by which the Athenian empire 
 was established, KaTtaTt]. 
 
 Ch. XCVIII. 1. 'Htora t^v nri 2.] 
 So called by way of distinction from other 
 places of the same name in Thrace and 
 elsewhere. 
 
 3. Ivvk^riaav Ka& b^oXoyiav] agreed 
 (to submit) on terms.' 
 
 4. TrapfffT.] 'compelled them to sur- 
 render :' a phrase also occurring at iii. 35, 
 &c., and in the best authors. We may 
 supply ouoXoyt^ or the like, which is ex- 
 pressed supra ch. 29 ; for the surrender 
 might be either conditional, or uncondi- 
 tional. Yet the place would seem to have 
 been carried by storm, as we may infer 
 from Aristoph. Vesp. 355, tete ffaurov 
 KaTa Tov Tfixovg, oTe Stj y »; Nd^of 
 
 L2 
 
If'' 
 
 us 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 4CG. 
 
 lEITTO- 
 
 a7ro<Tra(T£wi' Kai jutyiaTcti ai tojv (popuyv Kai Viojv iKCuaij Kai ai 
 arpaTiov h tu) t-ytvero' oi yap ' AOrjvuioi afcj^i/Swt; ETrpaaaov /cat 
 Xu7r»/oot r](jav, ovk tiwOodtv ou^e /SouXo/ittvoic TuXamwpBiv Trpoa- 
 ctyovrs^ rag avd-y/cac. 2. Tj^rav St Trwg /cat cfXAwt; oi Ac/i]vato( 
 ou/cfri Ojuotwc ^v riBovy apyomg, Kai ourt ^vnarpaTtvov ano too 
 tffou, paStov re Trpo^rd'yEfTOai liy auroTc touc acpiaTaimivovg. 3. wv 
 aorot (I'lrtot £-y€vovro ot Suft/iia^ot' Sta yap rrjv a7ro/ci'»](Ttv TaiTijv 
 rtui' crrparEiwy ot TrXttouc ourwv, ii'a /ttij an oiKov oJo-t, ^p)7/.iaTa 
 frdsai'TO avTi t(jjv ve(jjv to iKvovpevov avaXtv/na (piptiv' Kai rote,- ^tcv 
 'AOrjvaioig tju^cto to vaurt/cdv aTTo Ttiq cairavrig »;v t/curot ci^^i- 
 (j>ioouvy avToi Se OTTore aTToaraTer, aTropacr/ceuot /cat ^iciTreipoi €C tov 
 
 Ch. XCIX. 1. (ffooiov Kai vsiov t/c^ftai] 
 The temi is well explained by Duker as 
 equiv. to the Latin reliquatio, or * the not 
 makin<T good one's payments,' by \vlii<h 
 the whole is not paid, but part continually 
 left in arrear. As referred to the veiov, 
 the sense must be, ' the non-payment, or 
 arrears of the inonci/ payment,^ in lieu of 
 ships, of which mention is made elsewhere. 
 AftTToffrparior, ' omission of, failure in 
 military service,' namely, by not sending 
 their contingents. 'AKQifiCjQ tirpaaaov, 
 
 * rigorously exacted.' Comp. infra viii. 5. 
 Herodot. i. IOC. iii. 58. Av7n]poi fjcrav, 
 
 * were burdensome.' So Eurip. Suppl. H{)'S, 
 Xi'TTTjpoQ OVK r}v — Ty TToXtc, and Hipp. 
 796, \vTrr]pbQ i)^Xv. 
 
 TrpoadyointQ rag avayKaij] Upofrdyiiu 
 signifies properly admovere, and is used 
 either in a, ]>ht/si(Xil sense, as in the phrase 
 TTpoffdyiiv ^i]\avt)v, infra iv. 100, and 
 Xen. Hist. ii. 4, 18, or in a metaphorical 
 sense, as here in the phrase Trpoadyuv 
 dvayK))V, ' to bring upon any one a neces- 
 sity of doing any action ; to compel any 
 one from necessity.' Here the meaning 
 intended is, bringing upon persons a 
 necessity of labouring, in order to pay the 
 tribute, who were neither accustomed, nor 
 indeed able, to labour. 
 
 2. TTOit; Kai dWioQ] lit. ' somehow other- 
 wise,' i. e. in other respects, namely, the 
 caniage, behaviour, &c. 'Ei^ ydoi'ij yffav, 
 *grati et accepti erant.' 'Atto tov iciov, 
 *ona footing of equality.' llpoadytffOai, 
 
 * to bring under,' * subdue,' as infra ii. 30, 
 and often in the best writers, always in 
 the middle voice. 
 
 3. d7roKi'/;<Tiv rwv orpartta))'] detrac- 
 tationem, 'a declming to engage in expe- 
 ditions.' 
 
 J Xpi^fxaTa ird^avro — 0«jO€tv] Construe, 
 ird^avTO xpfjuoTa ^spftv (nard) to 'ikvov- 
 litvov dvd\o)fia dvri tCov viCiiv, 'agreed 
 
 to contribute a certain sum, according to 
 a rated pi-oportion of expense, in lieu of 
 the ships.' 'Vd^aaQai signifies ' to rate, or 
 bind oneself,' ' agree to render or jiay any 
 service or money :' as Herodot. iv. 1G5, and 
 iii. 13, (p6pov rd^ , and elsewhere, Dio Cass., 
 Polyb., Appian, Plato, and other authors ; 
 some verb of paying, as <l>fpfiv, or otto- 
 SoiJvai, being either expressed, as here, or 
 understood. To iKVovf-itvov signifies lit. 
 *what any expense comes to:^ a sense very 
 rare, but of which I have noted examples 
 in Jos. Ant. iii. 12, 3, and Dio Cass. 592, 45. 
 dntipoi] So Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller 
 edit, from many of the best MSS., for 
 vulg. aTTOpoi, the term bemg thus taken 
 as standnig for TroXtfiov uTreipoi, which 
 occurs infra ii. 11, and in a passage of 
 Agatharch. ap. Athen. p. 5, 28. So, too, 
 Plutarch evidently read, as appears from 
 a passage of his Cimon, 11. And in Liban. 
 Or. 56, D. ovKoiiv tpTjfxoi fiiv iarpibv ot 
 voryovvrtQ, diropoi Ti)Q rtx^'^'^i l^*' *1»6 
 similarly erroneous aTropot, read uTrtipoi, 
 standing for dirtinaroi. Probably, how- 
 ever, uTropoi was read by Josephus, smce 
 in Antiq. xiv. 6, 1, he has (in imitation, 
 we may suppose, of the expression of our 
 author) tovtovq fiiv (namely, the unarmed 
 or ill-ai-med) aTriKvatv, diropovg ovTag, 
 meaning tliereby inhahUcs ad hdhimy as 
 in an anonymous writer in Steph. Thes. 
 in voc. diropovQ Ttpoerfiiffytiv, iahablhs ad 
 dlmcandam: a sense, this, which would 
 be very suitable in the present passage. 
 Or the expression might signify inopes 
 consUii, at ii. 53, aTropoi KaQtarCoriQ, and 
 iii. 53 ; and in Xen. Anab. ii. 5, 3, diropotv 
 IffTi, Kai dfiiixdvittv, Kat dvdyKg Ixofi^Viov. 
 'ATTtwoi, lu)W(;ver, is here juxferable, as 
 being more agreeable to the context : ac- 
 cordingly the full sense will be, ' destitute 
 alike of prei)arations for war, and of ex- 
 perience therein.' 
 
 /., 
 
 \ 
 
 OL. 78, 3.] 
 
 LTBER I. CAP. CI, 
 
 UO 
 
 TrdXf/itov KaOiaravTO. C. 'Ryivero Se /utTo. ravra Kai »; tV E»»- 
 pVfii^nvTi TTorajuw £v V[ap(f>vX'ia irttoina^la Kai vovfxay^ia AOtivaiwv 
 Kai T(jjv ^vfXjua^ivv tt^o^ M»/Souc, Kai tv'iKd)}' ry oury »;jUfoa aju- 
 (jtoTtpa 'AOrjvaioi, KifJKvvoQ tov MtXrtaSou aTpuTtiyouvTo^, Kai 
 ilXov T^i^pEiQ ^oiviKwv Kul ^ii(pOiipav TUQ TTacToc tq Tag ciaKoaiag. 
 2. vpdvy Ti voTipov ^vv^j3r} Oaalovg avTtJV airoaTrjvai, cieve^- 
 OivTug irepi Tuiv ev ry avTnrtpaQ Bpa/cy fjU7ropta>v /cot tov /uetoX- 
 Xou, a iVi/uLOVTO, 3. Kai vaval jW€V £7rt Oacrov TrXtutravrfc <>i 
 
 A0r;vaToi vavfjiavia eKpuTr^aav, Kai eg ttjv y^]v aireprjoav. £7rt ce 
 ^Tpv/nova ntiLiipavTig juivpiovg ot/c»jropag avrwv Kai rwv ^vpinay^b)v 
 VTTO Tovg avTovc ^{jovouc, t*'C oi/ciouvrtc Tag tots KaXov/iUvag 
 
 EiVvea o3ouc, vvv Sf *A|H</)i7roXtv, tlov jliIv ILvvia ocwi' aurot ^Kpa- 
 TJ/dav, cig slyov H^fovot, irooiXOovTtg ^l Tt}g Bpa/c»;<: ft; fuattyiiuVj 
 ^ie(p9apr](jav tv Apa/3/jar;cw Ty HSwrt/cjJ utto twv O^hikwv ^vjniravTiov, 
 olg TToXipiov ijv TO yomtor at Evvfa ooot KTiL,opiVfiv. CI. Bacrioi 
 
 Ch. C. 1. rag TrdiaQ kg rag ^lUKorriag'] 
 * amounting, in all, to 200.' See Ma.th. 
 Gr. Gr. §268. Vig. iii. 10. iv. 87, and 
 Herm., note 94, and compare mfra viii. 21. 
 Whether the article rag bhoulcl have place 
 before diaK., is a matter of no easy de- 
 cision. It has been inserted by Bekker 
 from some five MSS., and also h\ Poppo, 
 though within brackets. By Goeller it is 
 thi-own out ; whether on sufficient grounds, 
 may be doubted. At any rate the sense 
 of the tg is not, as he and Blume make it, 
 circiter, but * to the number of.' Finally, 
 ichy the art. should here have been used, 
 may indeed not be obvious ; but, consider- 
 ing that it is not unfrcquently found in 
 statements of numbers, (as in that of Xen. 
 Hist. iii. 2, 4, diAtpi rovg TnvTtKai^sKa,) it 
 seems safest here to retain it ; nor is it 
 without its force ; for while ig diaK. would 
 signify, ' up to 200,' tg rag haK. will sig- 
 nify, ' to the number of 200.' At any rate 
 utterly groundless is the supposition of 
 Blume and Goeller, that Thucydides here 
 meant not to give certain numbers, but 
 only such as ajiproximated to the truth : 
 for tg in this idiom always signifies * as 
 many as a certain immber,' though with 
 a sort of implication that there might be 
 more ; as we say, so many and upwards. 
 
 2. fixTTOpiiov'] 'marts or commercial 
 towns ;' on which, and their origui and 
 names, see the note appended to my 
 Transl., and Boeckh, CEcon. 1, 334, seqq. 
 Toi; jxtrdWov. See Herodot. vi. 46, seq., 
 and Boeckh, ubi supra. 'EvtfiovTO, ' they 
 were in possession.' So in ^schyl. Prom. 
 419, 'Aaiag 'icog vifiovTai: and 429, o'i 
 ■iToXiafict KavKdffov irkXag vkfiovTat. 
 
 vrrb tCjv BpaKCjv ^vfiTrdvTU)!'] Ft)r ^n/fTT. 
 Po]>. would read ^vfiiravTig, and Heilm. 
 ^vrjTavTiov: of which two conjectures the 
 former, though supported by Valla and 
 Died., has, in the feebleness of the sense it 
 yields, what may be considered any thing 
 but suited to the vigorous style of our 
 author. Preferable is the latter, from its 
 greater significancy and suitableness to the 
 context, and from the word in this sense 
 being fre(iuent in our author. See infi*a 
 vi. 21. iii. 73. vii. 15. Yet thus the article 
 would be almost indispensable : and the 
 common reading is, after all, open to no 
 well-foundi'd ol)jcetion ; for the words olg 
 TToXtfiiov yr to ^wp/o?' a'l 'Ein'ka bdoi 
 KTii^ofiivoVf have only to be referred to 
 Qp^Kwu, not ^vfX7rdvTu)V : and ^vfnrdvTiov 
 may signify simply eu masse, and so be 
 equivalent to dt^OpwTrijJv. Notwithstand- 
 ing what Poppo says, it was, as Arnold 
 observes, very natural that all the tribes 
 of that jiart of Thrace should combine to 
 destroy a colony attempting to settle itself 
 in so advantageous a situation as Amphi- 
 polis : and it is futile to argue against the 
 fact from the testimony of Diodorus, who 
 says that the colonists perished at the 
 hands of the Edones ; for the Edones are 
 merely spoken of particularly by the his- 
 torian, from their being the principals in 
 the transaction, though they had the aid 
 of all the other tribes m this common 
 effort to rid their country of the inter- 
 lojiers. Certainly Diodorus could not mean 
 to ascribe the destruction of the colonists 
 to the Edones alone ; for thus his account 
 would be at variance with that of Thucyd., 
 the author whom he so evidently follows. 
 
 b-- .V* 
 t 
 
IS 
 
 r 
 
 m 
 
 14S 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. c. 4G6. 
 
 uTToaTuGetJV Koi fuiiyLCJTai al tlov </)dpwi' Kal viuiv tKOecat, kul Xhtto- 
 arpaTiov n T(f) tyevtro' oi yd/o 'Afii?vaToi dK:(></3wg tTrpaaaov /cat 
 Au7r»/oot T/crav, ou/c tiwOodiv ou^£ |3ouXojit£voic TuXanrwp^iv irpoa- 
 dyovTtg raq avajKa^. 2. Vf^av dt ttwc; Kal oAXwt oi AOtjvo tot 
 ouACcri Ojuoiwc ^^ ri^ov^ ap^ovTS^, Kal oute ^vviaTpanvov airo tou 
 t(Joi», pa^toy re Tr^JOdctYedOai ijy aurotc roue ac^nfyra^EVovq. 3. a>v 
 aorol mrtoi eyevovTo oi £u^i^to)(^or ^id ydp rijv d7roK:r»j<Tii' Tai>rr;v 
 rwi' (jroarEiaJy ot ttXe/ouc ourwv, iVa jit»i aw oiKov (xXJi, y^^n]f.iaTa 
 eTat,avTO avrl ruiv ve<jjv to Ikvou/ucvov avaXwina (j)ipiiv' Kai rote,- ^tcv 
 'Adr}vaioig rjiJ^tro to ravriKov cItto t»/c ^a7rdv»ic »;v t^tTroi £u^i- 
 <^€oot£v, aurol ^£ oTrdre aTrodraTfr, aTra^acFKivoi Kai \aTriipoi iQ tov 
 
 Ch. XCIX. 1. (j)6p(t)v Kal vtMv tKOtiai] 
 The term is well exj)lained by Duker as 
 equiv. to the Latin reliquatiOf or * the not 
 makinj; good one's payments,' by which 
 the whole is not paid, but part continually 
 left in arrear. As referred to the vtutv, 
 the sense must be, ' the non-])ayment, or 
 arrears of the money payment,'' in lieu of 
 ships, of which mention is made elsewhere. 
 AinroarpaTiov, ' omission of, failure in 
 military service,' namely, by not sending 
 their contingents. 'AKpi(3wg tirpaffnov, 
 
 * rigorously exacted.' Comp. infra viii. 5. 
 Herodot. i. 106. iii. 58. AvTrrjpoi ijcrav, 
 
 * were burdensome.' So Eurip. Suppl. 893, 
 XvTnjpbg ovk r^v — ry TroXti, and Ilipp. 
 796, \vTrr\poQ yfuv. 
 
 Trpoffdyointg rag avctyKag] Uporrdyeiu 
 signifies properly admoTcre, and is used 
 either in a physical sense, as in the phrase 
 ■npoauytiv ^u]\avr)v, infra iv. 100, and 
 Xen. Hist. ii. 4, 18, or in a metaphorical 
 sense, as here in the phrase Trpoffdytiv 
 dr'iyKijv, ' to bring upon any one a neces- 
 sity of doing any action ; to compel any 
 one from necessity.' Here the meaning 
 intended is, bringing upon persons a 
 necessity of labouring, in order to i)ay the 
 tribute, who were neither accustomed, nor 
 mdeed able, to labour. 
 
 2. TTutg Kai dWiog] lit. * somehow other- 
 wise,' i. e. in other respects, namely, tlie 
 carriage, behaviour, &e. 'Ei' ridovy Jiffnv, 
 *grati et accepti erant.' 'Atto tov Ictov, 
 *ona footing of equality.' TipoffdyeffOai, 
 
 * to bring under,' * subdue,' as infra ii. 30, 
 and often in the best writers, always in 
 the middle voice. 
 
 3. dTTOKvyi^iv rujv orparetwi'] detrac- 
 tationem, *a declming to engage in expe- 
 ditions.' 
 
 ^ Xpri^aTa tTa^avTo — (j)sptiv] Construe, 
 tTd^aifTO xpi]naTa (p'speiv {nard) to 'tKvov- 
 tiffov dvd\o)fia avTi tCov veCJv, 'agreed 
 
 to contribute a certain sum, according to 
 a rated proportion of expense, in lieu of 
 the ships.' TdKaaOai signifies ' to rate, or 
 bind oneself,' 'agree to render or i^ay any 
 service or money :' as Herodot. iv. 165, and 
 iii. 13, (popov rdK , and elsewhere, Dio Cass., 
 Polyb., Appian, Plato, and other authoi-s ; 
 some verb of paying, as (pfptiv, or diro- 
 Soifvai, being either expressed, as here, or 
 understood. To 'iKvovfUvov signifies lit. 
 *what any expense comes to:^ a sense very 
 rare, but of which I have noted examples 
 m Jos. Ant. iii. 12, 3, and Dio Cass. 592, 45. 
 uTreipoi] So Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller 
 edit, from many of the best MSS., for 
 vulg. drropoi, the term bemg thus taken 
 as standhig for iro^i^ov «7rfipot, which 
 occurs infra ii. 11, and in a passage of 
 Agatharch. ap. Athen. p. 5, 28. So, too, 
 Plutarch evidently read, as api)cars from 
 a passage of his Cimon, 11. And in Liban. 
 Or. 56, D. ovKovv tpnt^oi fiev larpwv oi 
 vorrovi'Ttg, drropoi Trig T^x^'W^i J'^^' the 
 similarly erroneous uTropoi, read uTrtipoi, 
 standing for uTrtinaTOi. Probably, how- 
 ever, ttTTopoi was read by Josephus, since 
 in Antiq. xiv. 6, 1, he has (in imitation, 
 we may suppose, of the expression of our 
 author) TovTOvg fxh' (namely, the unarmed 
 or ill-armed) aTrtXvasv, diropovg ovTag, 
 meaning thereby iithabiles ad helium, as 
 in an anonymous writer in Steph. Thes. 
 in voc. diropovg upocTfiiffyHV, inhahllcs ad 
 dimicandum: a sense, this, which would 
 be very suitable in the present passage. 
 Or the expression might signify inopes 
 consUii, at ii. 53, diropoi KaOtaTioTtg, and 
 iii. 53 ; and in Xen. Anab. ii. 5, 3, dnopiov 
 
 eOTi, Kai ajuj;x"''*^^'> """' "^"y^i? fX"/^^^*^*^- 
 'ATTfwoi, however, is here preferable, as 
 being" more agreeable to the context : ac- 
 cordingly the full sense will be, ' destitute 
 alike of preparations for war, and of ex- 
 perience therein.' 
 
 /. 
 
 <^ 
 
 OL. 78, 3.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CI. 
 
 U9 
 
 TToXfjiiov KaOiaravTo. C. EytvETo ^£ jitera ravra Kai t\ tir E«»- 
 pviLii^ovTi TTOTUfjuo kv X\af.i<pv\[a iriC^ifAayja Kai vrju/u«^ia AOrjvaiwv 
 Kal TU)v ^v/dfjici^iov Trpoc M//^ouc> Kal Lv'ikwv Ty avry ijn^pa a^i- 
 (j)OTepa 'AGrjratoi, K//n(i>voc tov MtXnd^ou OTpaTi^youvTO^^ Kai 
 tlXov Tpiripeig ^oiviKiov Kal ^ii(j)dHpav Tag iracrac Iq Tag CiaKOffiag. 
 2. ypovti) re vaTepov ^vvejSri Oaaiovg avTwv tiTrocrr^rai, cuvt\- 
 UiVTag Trepi tiov ev ry avTintpag K^paKy siunropKov Kai tov /usraA- 
 Xou, a ivffULOVTO. 3. Kal vavai /.ilv iiri Baaov nXevaavTeg oi 
 
 AOrjvaioi vavLia\la EKpuTr^cFav, Kai ag rrjv y}}V aniprjaav. eiri he 
 JLTpv/uova TTt/Li^pavTbg fxvpiovg oiKr]TOpag avriov Kai tujv c,vinf^ia^ti)v 
 viro Tovg avTovc ^povovg, utg oiKiovvTig Tag rort KaXovjutrag 
 
 Evi/ca oSouc, vvv ^e 'A/LKpiiroXiv, tu)V /h£V Evi'ea o^wv avToi tKpa- 
 Tr)<jav, a(,' a\ov 'H^<oi'oi, TrpoeXOovrft,' St r»7c Bpa/o.'c ig /ttao-ynav, 
 Sii(p9dpr](Tav tv /^pafSiiaictf) Ty 'H^ioriKy vtto t(ov OpaKu)v Hf/uTravrwr, 
 olg TToXipiov r}v to v<i>o/o]' ai \Lvvia o^oi KTi^ofUvr,v, CI. Bacrtot 
 
 Ch. C. 1. rag Trdfag tg rag SiaKoniag'] 
 'amounting, in all, to 200.' See Ma:th. 
 Gr. Gr. §268. Vig. iii. 10. iv. 87, and 
 Herm., note 94, and compare uifra viii. 21. 
 Whether the article rag should have place 
 before SiaK., is a matter of no easy de- 
 cision. It has been inserted by Bekker 
 from some five MSS., and also by Poppo, 
 though within brackets. By Goeller it is 
 thrown out ; whether on sutticient grounds, 
 may be doubted. At any rate the sense 
 of the tg is not, as he and Blume make it, 
 circiter, but ' to the number of.' Finally, 
 ichy the art. should here have been used, 
 may indeed not be obvious ; but, consider- 
 ing that it is not unfrcquently found in 
 statements of numbers, (as in that of Xen. 
 Hist. iii. 2, 4, aju^i rove mvTiKaihKa,) it 
 seems safest here to retain it ; nor is it 
 without its force ; for while ig diaK. would 
 signify, ' up to 200,' eg Tag haK. will sig- 
 nify, ' to the number of 200.' At any rate 
 utterly groundless is the supposition of 
 Blume and Goeller, that Thucydides here 
 meant not to give certain numbers, but 
 only such as ai)proximated to the truth : 
 for tg in this idiom always signifies ' as 
 many as a certain number,' though with 
 a sort of implication that there might be 
 more ; as we say, so many and upward?. 
 
 2. t/iTToptwv] 'marts or commercial 
 towns ;' on which, and their origin and 
 names, see the note appended to my 
 Transl., and Boeckh, (Econ. 1, 334, seqq. 
 Tou jutraWoi;. See Herodot. vi. 46, seq., 
 and Boeckh, ubi supra. 'EvifiOVTO, ' they 
 were in possession.' So in iEschyl. Prom. 
 419, 'Aaiag Uog v't^ovTai: and 429, oi 
 TToXiafia KauKdoov ireXag venovrat. 
 
 VTTO Twv ^p^kCjv Xv^iTrdvriov^ For tv^iir. 
 Po]). would read ^vfnravTtg, and Heilm. 
 ^varavTiov: of which two conjectures the 
 former, though supported by Valla and 
 Diod., has, in the feebleness of the sense it 
 yields, what may be considered any thing 
 but suited to the vigorous style of our 
 author. Preferaljle is the hitter, from its 
 greater significancy and suitableness to the 
 context, and from the word in this sense 
 being fre(juent in our author. See infra 
 vi. 21. iii. 73. vii. 15. Yet thus the article 
 would be almost indispensable : and the 
 common reading is, after all, open to no 
 well-foundi'd objection ; for the words olg 
 TToXtfiiov iiv TO xt^P'O)/ at 'Evvka odoi 
 KTtZofievov, have only to be referred to 
 Op(}KU)V, not ^I'fiTrdvrwv : and ^vfiTrdrTtov 
 may signify simply en masse, and so be 
 equivalent to dvOptoTTwv. Notwithstand- 
 ing what Poppo says, it was, as Arnold 
 observes, very natural that all the tribes 
 of that part of Thrace should combhie to 
 destroy a colony attempting to settle itself 
 in so advantageous a situation as Amphi- 
 polis ; and it is futile to argue against the 
 fact from the testimony of Diodorus, who 
 says that the colonists perished at the 
 hands of the Edones ; for the Edones are 
 merely spoken of particularly by the his- 
 torian, from their being the principals in 
 the transaction, though they had the aid 
 of all the other tribes in this common 
 effort to rid their country of the inter- 
 loj)ei-s. Certainly Diodorus could not mean 
 to ascribe the destruction of the colonists 
 to the Edones alon^ ; for thus his account 
 would be at vai'iance with that of Thucyd., 
 the author whom he so evidently follows. 
 
150 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 464. 
 
 ^£ viKr)6ivTS^ /ua^aic Ka\ TroXtop/cou^ttvot, Aa/CfSacjUOViovg ETTf/caXouvro, 
 Kal Eirafuvvai tKtXtvov eaj^aXovraq iq Tt]v Attikijv, 2. oi ce vtte- 
 (TvovTO /u£V, KpiKpa T(jjv 'A0>/vatcuv, /cat c/ueAXov' cuKwAvur^Gav ce 
 VTTO TOV ytVO/JlivOV ffCKT^OU, £V (O fcat ot EiXwTEC auTotc Accit Ta>v 
 nepioiVwv Govpmrai re /cat Ai0at^c ^C I^w/ui7V aTri<JTr)<yav. 3. ttXci- 
 
 <TTOt ^6 rwi' ElXwTWV €-y£VOVTO Ol T<x)V TTaXatoJv Mf(y(T)7Vta>V TOT€ 
 
 ^ouXw^fvrwv airoyovoi' rj /cat Mctrdr/vioi £/cX)j0>^aav oi navTeg, 
 4. TTOOC f<£^ ovv Tovg iv iOioiurf w6\if.iog KaOtiari^Ku AaKecaifnovioiQ* 
 "Oddioi ^iTpiTit) iTH TToXiop/coujuevot wftoXoyrjdav A0»)vatotc, rei^og 
 T€ KaOeXovTeq /cot vauc Tra^aSovrec, )(p»j/uaTa re, oaa £0£t, aTTOOOurai 
 avTiKa ra^a'jUEvot, /cat to Xoittof (/)£pfiv, rrjv t£ >/7rttpov /cat to juiraX- 
 Xov a(ftivT£g. ClI. ''Aa/CfSaijUOViot ^t, wq avToiq TTpoqTOvg £v lOwjU^ 
 fjU»|/cuvfro o TToXf/itoc, aXXoug t£ ETTf/caXtdavTO ^u^jua^ouc /cat A6/r/- 
 vatout,* 01 3' >iX0ov, KtTitovoc (rrpaTrj-youvTOC, ttXviOh ovk oXiyto, 
 2. fjioXiaTa S auTouc fTTf/caXeaavro, on Ttt^ojitax^tlv too/couv ovvarot 
 
 Here, as on certain other occasions, he has 
 wi'itten carelessly, and with too little regard 
 to precision. 
 
 Ch. CI. 1. viKtjOtvTeQ /iaxcrtf] Several 
 MSS. have fidxy : and as our author has 
 made mention of but one battle, such might 
 seem, — and such I formerly, in conjunc- 
 tion with Poppo and Goeller, concluded to 
 be, — the true reading. 1 am now, how- 
 ever, induced to alter my opinion ; and 
 that from the MSS. in question bemg 
 amongst the very worst, and the internal 
 evidence being in effect all in favour of 
 the common reading ; for while ndxy 
 viKaaQai is of fre<iuent occurrence, /uri- 
 Xaiq viKacrOai is rarely found. Moreover, 
 though our author has hitherto made men- 
 tion of but one battle, and yet here ad- 
 verts to tico, we have only to suppose that, 
 besides the $ea-fight^ there had been a land 
 ensjaffement, on the Athenians disembark- 
 ing to besiege the city ; and on their being 
 defeated in this, the Thasians were, as 
 Thucyd. says, TroXiopKovfitvoi. 
 
 2. Kal t/ifXXov] ' and were about to 
 do it.' ^UKit)\v9ri<Tav. Aiax. is a stronger 
 term than kwX., and properly signifies 
 * to hinder by the interposition of some 
 obstacle.' 
 
 TOV csKTfiov} the earthquake. So called 
 KaT t^oxfl^i as being the greatest and the 
 most known to all. See the full details 
 brought forward on this subject in the 
 note appended to my Transl. Tov yevo- 
 fisvov fffiafiov. Render, ' the earthquake 
 occuiTing or happening to take place.' So 
 infra v. 45, atKJfiov Se yevofXBvoVy 'having 
 taken place.' AvTo7g, for aurutv. Tutv 
 VltpwiKijJv. See note infm iv. 54. AiOmifg. 
 
 So 1 have edited, with Pop. and Goell.,onthe 
 authority of Steph. Byz. and Valla, favoured 
 by Cod. Tusan., for vulg. AiOeeXg, which is 
 retained by Bekk., but is indefensible. 
 
 3. tots] This is to be taken emphatice 
 of that time, well known to all readers, 
 when the event in question took place. 
 Goeller and Poppo have justly rejected 
 the conjecture of Steph. and Miiller, Trorc, 
 referring to a similar use of Tore at viii. 
 23, and Deraosth. Lept. p. 264. So, I 
 would add, UiivT] »; /y/utpa is used by St. 
 Paul at 2 Tim. i. 12, and iv. 18. 
 
 4. a A. C. 4G3. 01. 79, 2. 
 
 Xprjfiara, oaa eCfi, aTrodovvai avTiKa 
 ra^d/i«voi] ' quumque sibi injunxissent 
 (sive spopondissent) se pecunias, quas 
 oporteret, et statim numeraturos, et in 
 posterum persoluturos.' (Poppo.) 
 
 Ch. CII. b A.C. 461. 01. 7D, 4. 
 
 1. TrXijOfi OVK 6\iy<{)] ' accompanied 
 by a no small force.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 405, obs. 2, where it is shown that 
 this use is not unfrcquent in the words 
 denoting an army, armament, or the dif- 
 ferent sorts of forces of which it is com- 
 posed ; m exemplification of which he 
 adduces the present passage and several 
 others of our author, as also two from 
 Herodot. v. 99 and 100. Two examples, 
 however, of the expression with avv, he 
 adduces from Xcn. Hist. ii. 2, 7j and An. 
 i. 8, 1. 
 
 2. reixofiaxt^v idoKovv SwuToi tlvai] 
 * they had the reputation of being skilful 
 in sieges.' So in Herodot. ix. 70, and 
 Pausan. ix. 9, 1, we have this very term 
 rfi\o/iax*?v used hi the relation of this 
 same circumstance. 
 
 OL. 79.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. cm. 
 
 151 
 
 €^> 
 
 eivaC roll; ^£, TroXio^/ctac juiaKpaQ KaOeaTrjKviag, tovtov evma t(j)ai- 
 vtTo' (5'ia yap av iiXov to ^J^fJiov. 3. Kai ^latpopa t/c TavTr}(: Ti/g 
 (TTpaTtiag tt^wtov Aa/ct^atjuovtotc /cat AOr^vaioiQ (jiavi^a tyivtro' oi 
 yao Aa/CfSat/uovioi, eini^r] to ^wptov (5ia ov^ >/Xt(J/C£TO, CiiaavTEc; 
 TU)V AOrivaiwv to toX/liv^oov kol Trjv v£a>T£po7rotiai', — Kai aXXo(j)vXovg 
 aua riyrjcrduivoiy — /utJ ti, »jv 7rapa/i£tvw(Ttv, viro twv ev iOiOfxy 
 
 r\, f ' -^ y ' ' ' I * ^ 
 
 7r£t<7a£VT£C V£a>T£pi(TW(Tt, jJLOVOVq Tli)V t,vnfxa\(i)V aTTETTilUlpaV, TIJV Mt»' 
 
 viro\piav ov dr}XovvTigj ftTTOVTfc Be on ovBev 7rpo<TO£OVTat avrivv en. 
 4. oi 3 'A0rjvaiot eyvtjcrav ovk eni T(^ (^eXtiovi Xoyio aTTOTrejunro' 
 jLievoi, dXXd TivoQ vttotttov -y£vo^t£vou* /cat ^£tvov 7rotTj(Tajit£]'ot, Kai 
 OVK a£iaJ(Tai'T£c viro Aa/C£8atjUOViwv tovto iraOelv^ evOvcj eireicr) 
 dve\wpr}aav, dcpevTeg t»)v yevo/iievrjv eni tw MtjBio 5vjufia)(^jav irpog 
 avTOvq, 'Apyteotc ToTg eKUVwv 7roXe/.uoig S^^ju/ua^^^ot £-y£vovro' /cat 
 TToog GfiaaaXouc a/ua d/LKpOTE^oig oi auToJ op/cot /cat Hv^/ta^ta 
 KaTtaTT]. cm. "" Ot 8' ev '10w/i^ BeKaTio £T€t, — tog ovKeTi e^vvavTO 
 dvTe\eiv, — ^vve(5ri<Tav npog Tovg AaKe^atfAOViovg, e(p w t£ e^iaaiv £/c 
 nfXoTrovvjJdou viroGirovBoi, Kal jurj^ewoTe £7rtj3»/(T0VTai avTtig' r/v ce 
 Tig aXi(T/cr?Tai, tou XajSovToc eivai BovXov, 2. i]v Be ti kul X^V- 
 (TTripiov To7g AaKeBaifjiovioig UvOikov irpo tov, *' toi^ \KeTr]v tov Atoc 
 
 roTg St, TroXiopKiag fiaKpaQ Ka9t(TTr)Kvia{:, 
 TOvTov kvha l^atvcro] I have here, with 
 Bekk. and Goell., retained vulg. roTc Sk, 
 though Haack and Pop. adopt the reading 
 of several MSS., riig cl, because the art. 
 seems to be required. But, as Arnold 
 observes, ' toXq U, referring to the Lace- 
 daemonians, is naturally inserted to denote 
 the change of the subject, the last words 
 of the preceding clause having related to 
 the Athenians. And the omission here of 
 the article seems to confirm, and be con- 
 firmed by, the similar omission of it, i. 10, 
 ovTi ^vvoiKiaOdariQ ttoKhoq.'' At ivSid 
 there may be an ellipsis of Trpay/iara, the 
 sense being, ' when aftairs seemed deficient 
 in this ;' tovtov, scil. tov Ttixofiaxslv, 
 meaning the art or skill of taking fortified 
 places : or, rather, it may be regarded 
 as put for the impersonal phrase, ' there 
 seemed a deficiency of,' even in them. 
 The next words, j3t^ yap dv elXov to 
 X(opiov, (which are to be referred not to 
 the Athenians, but to the Lacedccmmians,) 
 serve to prove the thing by example. 
 Render, ' for [otherwise] they would have 
 taken the place by assault ;' where the 
 expression /3t'^ is tacitly opposed to the 
 Tsxt'ri 'implied iwihe SvvafiiQ TroXiopK/ynKv 
 ascribed to the Athenians. 
 
 3. TO ToXfiiipov Kal Tt)v VtiOTepOTTodnv] 
 Meaning the dariiig and innovating spirit 
 
 prone, from a spirit of adventure, to form 
 new plans. See supra ch. 70. The plan 
 here alluded to is that of taking part with 
 the Helots, and restoring Messenia to its 
 independence. 
 
 4. lyvaxrav — a7ro7rfjLi7ro/tt£vot] On the 
 construction here, see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 530, 2. 549, 3, Ou»c IttI r<p /StXrtovi \6y(i> 
 cnTOTrefiTTOfitvoi, *non optima de causa,' 
 * on no good ground,' (see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 457,) hut from a mere plausible pretext. 
 Aeivbv TTOirjcrdiievoi, scil. to irpdyixa, * ac- 
 counting this bad usage.' In ovk d^iu)- 
 aavTeg we have a certain elegant use by 
 which the negative, instead of following, 
 
 Ch. oill. a A. C. 455. 01. 81, 2. 
 
 1. t(p' y re t^iamv] * on condition that 
 (for inl TOVTif), Mart) they should emi- 
 grate.' So iii. 114, iirl ToTffCs, wore, &c. 
 See Viger, p. 618, and Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 479, a, the latter of whom gives exam- 
 ples both of the elliptical and complete 
 phrase. A more apposite one of the latter 
 is found in Herodot. vii. 158, IttI St Xoyqt 
 TOKfidt Tadt vTr'iaxo^ai, t<p' y, &c. 
 
 2. 7rp6 Tov] scil. x9^^^^' Sometimes 
 written conjointly, as we do aforetime, for 
 at fore time. £iibg Toii 'lOw/z^ra. Refer- 
 ring to some temple of Jupiter on Ithome ; 
 for the Grecian temples were usually situ- 
 ated on some conspicuous and lofty site. 
 
 \ 
 
 Hut,* 
 
152 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 455. 
 
 OI.. H\, 2.] 
 
 LtHKll 1. CAP. CV. 
 
 lo3 
 
 f 
 
 I 
 
 Ka\ Huroo, -AenvaTo. Se£«^EV0., Kar' k'xOoc flSn ro AaK.8«.,.ov.<._v. 
 
 •OroX.-. ax<;.r<.v. 4. .po.exoipn^av Se .«. M.yap.c Ae„.-aunc 
 H- Wf^«V»v, AaK.U,wvio>v „Vo<Tr<i,.r£C, "r. aurouc Kop.yO.o. Tr.f,. 
 ^Sc .Va.AoXiw -careTxoV K«i i^xo. -Ae^.-aTo. M.yapa K«. n.7«V. 
 Ll r« ,mKpa r.ixo V-cogoAciaav Ueyap.i<^i ra «,r« r,c ^oX.a,c ^C 
 Nmmnv, K«l e^poupov. cJro;. 5. Koi Kop.vO.o.g ^..v oux 'l-c.^ra 
 „V<; rou-g. ra a^oSpov p7<Toc .1p£«ro ,rp«rov et Aem'«.o«c r^'^'- 
 CIV. •Ivapo.c Bi o i'app.,rixo«, Ai/Suc, pa^.Xtuc A./Sua.,- t<o,< 
 :rp,ic AlyoTTT,., opp.u,uvoc k Mapaac rnc v^^p *«r" 7^^^' 
 ,;;i..,./v AlvuTTTO^ rci ^Xa,o d,r« p«a.Xia,c ApraS.pCou, /c«. ««t«c 
 ^pvo,,. vn-opevoc 'AOnvaJovc 67rn7«7'^°- 2. «. Se {^rv^ov yap ec 
 Wpo,. arpaT6Uop.vo. vavm S-aKo-rimc aur<3v r£ K«. T<^_v ^«pp«X<"v,) 
 ^Xflo,., «,roX.7ro..«c rm' Kinpov, Ka\ ava:rX£u<ravrK a^o OaX«<T<,^C 
 k r,',v NaTXow, ToG re TroTap.-J KparoSvrn- Ka< r.,c M.p^.fcoc rwv 
 Sio p.p<;v ^poc TO rp'iTov fipoc, S (caXara. AfuKo- raxoc, ^toA.- 
 
 The reading of the Scholiast, 'iQiofiara, is 
 confirmed by Pausan. p. 110, 1. 123, 19. 
 1,29,51. and many other places, especially 
 1 '4, 24, 3, which gives us some words /o/- 
 /!om'wi/,'of the oracle: rj fit) dvai (X^tffi 
 SiKtiv cmaoTomiv kg to Aibg rov lOw/iara 
 
 TOV 'iKSTT]!'. - n c 
 
 3. KUT tx^oQ TO AaKtdainovio)v\ bo 
 infra iv. 1, we have kut' 1%^. to Pi?y., 
 and vii. 57. The genit. here denotes the 
 
 object . ^ . r xu 
 
 4 TTtpi ynQ opwv] 'on account of the 
 borders of their respective territories,' 
 ^£01 xwp«e o/xopoy, as says Diodorus. 
 \Vo\'miii KUTtixov, * hard-pressed them 
 with war :' a very rare sense, and only to 
 be paralleled by the Latin phrase bello 
 
 premere. 
 
 Ch.CIV. 1. •^aniir]Tixov^ The common 
 reading and some xMSS. have ^a/x/itrt'xoy. 
 But I agree with the recent editors m 
 preferring the former, not so much from 
 its bein*^ found in Herodot., Diod., and 
 other authors, (for even there the jead- 
 in<' varies,) but because the best JVlbb. in 
 Thucyd. have this reading, and it occupies 
 the text of those other writers. 
 
 btmu)atvoQ] ' making it his seat of war, 
 or place to sally forth from and retreat 
 to.* See supra 64, 2, and infra 144. For 
 '\pTalto^ov Bekk. and Goell. edit ' AqtoI.: 
 but though this reading be countenanced 
 by a passage of Plutarch, and such might 
 be the original and more correct spelling 
 of the name, yet for the former we have 
 the sanction of general usage, which must. 
 
 after all, be preferred before speculative 
 propriety. Hence I have, with Poppo, 
 retained the vulg. 'Apra$. (as Schweigh. 
 has done in a passage of Herodot. vi. 98,) 
 especially from the Hebrew form of the 
 name being in favour of it. 
 
 2. avairXivaavTiq tq top N.] sursum 
 narigantes, as Dio Cass. 330, 83 and 92. 
 Herodot. ii. 4 and 8 : and so dvaTrXiouv, 
 Heroiot. viii. 70. Tuiv dvo fxtpiov, ' two of 
 the three quarters or divisions,' of which 
 two were on the west, and one on the east. 
 The former, no doubt, were those occupied 
 by the Athenians ; and the latter,— the 
 AtVKOv TtlxoQ, the White Castle,— occu- 
 pied by the Persians, being the head- 
 quarters of their troops in Egypt, and 
 probably that which contained the palace. 
 In AevKov rtixoc the article is omitted, 
 as in the viov rtix^g of Herodot. i. 149, 
 because when such designations become 
 appellatiresy they may very well dispense 
 with it. So in Herodot. iii. 91, UtofnuiV 
 rolai iv r<p AtvK(p reixei r<p iv Ms/i0i 
 KaToiKiifiivoKTi, the article is used, because 
 the word is not considered as yet become 
 an appellative. This quarter was doubt- 
 less so called by way of distinction from 
 the others, which were walled with brick ; 
 whereas the one in question was of free- 
 stone. Whence may be illustrated an 
 obscure oracle in Herodot. iii. 57, 'AW 
 OTav iv 2t(/)V«f> Trpvravnia \iVKa yevrfTai, 
 AfvKo<ppvQ T ayopri, i. e. built of the white 
 Parian stone, of which Herodotus proceeds 
 to say the Prytaneum and Agora were 
 
 f 
 
 ll 
 
 Ai'-viiTTTitov 01 iuri tvva'TTOCfTavTi.c . » rr t\' 
 
 IS V 'AOn'«io.C 8^ vauaiv J^o^a.-v k 'AX.a. npk K«p.ve.„.c 
 
 p,.v •Ae.,.«?o. Ivcplx"-" -' Ke^pu^nXela naXo.ovv,..^v va„.., 
 ^„i eviKo,. ■KBr,.a.o. 3. .oXIpou il .araara.ro, ,,„, A.7...-. 
 'Afl.,.aio.c p.- raira, vav,.ay}a ylyv^ra. .1. A.7.V,, peyaX. Atfn- 
 
 •Aflrn'"".., K«l vaZ, s^Soprl.ovra \a^ovr.,avr^v, ec r„v 7,.- a.- 
 4 Lara HeXo^ovwi^.o. apuvav Po«Xop.vo. A;7.v-,ra.. K ,u^ r,.^ 
 
 rl M^7<.p 8« Z'.{i..av Kopivtf.o. pera r.r !;«pp«X-., -M.Jo-C 
 tZr,, ..p«r.ac ^oXX,',., <a\ iv ^.yi^r.' _|. Sa K«. ^o.0.... 
 
 tlpLdaro .al ol vairaro. «^..vou-.r„. H- ra Ueyapa, Mup.- 
 
 Sir .roar.7ou'..ro.. 6. .a\ pax'.C 7-,'" ""^ -W"-" .^^^^ 
 
 KopcvWoU-, 8fe.p;0,.av «V dXX^iXu,., .«! avop.<r«v auro. .Kar.poc 
 
 .„nt. With the avreUation^ ^ ir^a. '^^-''^^rlTrS't T .SUT^ 
 S;fr::r^frZ,;%— 1^^^^^^^^^^ f >eW As .. the .no«th of the 
 
 Modern Trav. Persia, vol. i. Ib4. • Len auxiliaries,' &c. These were 
 
 proper, with Pop-, to edit for vulg. AXtac, Pr^^^^^^* ^,^^j^,^ ^^ Greece. Indeed 
 
 rvhi^ch,^liough found in all the Mbb.^^^^^^ JL "oc is the name usually given in 
 
 not be defended ; whereas AXtac, conti ^^'^^ i**^ ^ ^^ .^ ^^ y ^.^oj... 
 
 for ^U.T,^ is confirmed by the name g^^^^^^^^ "rp'vae Poppo, Lm three MSS., 
 
 to the place by Xen. Hist. v.. 2^ 3- btep • P^pov a^ p^^;}^^^^;^,^ .^its r.pav.ae. 
 
 Byz. in V. Diod. Sic. I. xi. 78. btriibo, vm. r ' ^ y^^ ^is. authority is too 
 
 6 12, (which coincides with the name of In i»^^>^:' "J ,. {^^^^^ ^nd therefore 
 
 ^;e7>e!>ple, 'AXulg,).n^ ^fl^^^^^ flt^X Bekk -S Goell., retained 
 
 inscription in Boeckh, P. u. 3, inscr 6o I J^^^^^ ^ ^ moreover, found in other 
 
 i^l--!l^-^;r:^^rd pal^^mitsb^^^^^^ 
 
 ZL formed I tribe, not a city; like the to a crane s n ck^ ^ 
 
 Jitolian tribes, and those of ancient Gaul A. U 4o/. , ^^^^^^^ ^^ ^j^^ 
 
 iu the time of Caesar, before the name of 5 ra.v .« JJ^^ ^ J^^j ,., ,,^,„,o.. 
 
 the people was transferred to the «o,r«, to ^^^y. O^ re^^(« P ^^ ^ 
 
 which {hey emigrated when society was ^ee W achsm vo ,^i ^^^^^^ ^^^ .^_ 
 
 in a more advanced state. The territory ^^:^./t^\^,J element.' So vii. 71, vavfia- 
 
 was called ' AX.ac, and .t ^« tljig^^^^^^ Sop Herodian, i. 1 1, 5, f^axn^ho^^. 
 
 Arn. to have occupied the coast o^^^^^^^^ Cip. Suppl. 706, hop. ay6v J^ch. 
 
 . 'Z^.^T^^^o^^^^ Per^Wi^^^^opp6....xy,^l-see 
 
 ThChowever, is at\'ariance with the only Blomf. 
 
 i^ ^ i' 
 
i 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 457. 
 
 154 
 
 ovK iXaryaov tx^iv kv no ipy^o. 1. Km o\ ^\v 'A0r,vaToi, {^Kparr^aav 
 7ap oixu^Q fJLaWov,) iireXOivrcov rwv KopivOiojv, rpoTraiov ^aTnaav'^ 
 in U KoplvOiin KaKitofievoi vno rwv iv r^ TroXei jr^ta^vApuiv, Kai 
 TrapacTfCtuacraV.voi m^paQ iar^pov SoiSefcci ^xiXiara, i\OovT,Q avO- 
 iaracjav r^oiralov Kal avTol wg viK^aavreg, 8. Kai oi Adnvaiot 
 k(5oMaavTec^ k rwv Meya^wv roig re to Tponalov laravTag dia- 
 tt>edpovcji Kul Ting aXXoiq ^vfx^ciX6vTeq kparntray. CVl. Oi §€, 
 vi/ca;^£Voi, virtx'^povv' Ka'i ti avrwv /.lepog ou/c JAiyoy, 7rpocr/3taa0£v, 
 Kal gia/ua{jroy r^c o^ou, tcTETrtcTev fC rou x^P^'^^ ISioJrou, (iJ kux^i' 
 oouyiua i^*^7« nepulpyov, Kal oJ^ »lv e£o3oc. 2. oi gt A0r/ra7ot 
 yvovrcc, Kara 7rpo(TW7rov te fI|t>7ov toTc OTrXiratc, ^al TrfptcTT^aayTcc; 
 /cu/cXo) Touc \PiXovg, KaTiXiVGuv Trarrac roug ttreX^ovrac* (/cal 7ra0oc 
 ixkyanwro Kopivdion: iyiv^ro') to ^e TrXrT^og a7r£x^P»?^tv auToTg 
 T^C orpariaq sir olkov. ^ ^ ^ ^ 
 
 CVII. "HpgaVTO ^6 ACaTti TOUC XP^^^^^ TOVTOVQ Kttl Ttt ^^ttKpa. 
 
 TBixr) k QaXaaaav 'AOvvaloi olfcoSojuav, to t£ (^aXy6vde^ Kal tJ k 
 Uiipaia, 2. Kal ^ioKeiM)v arpaTiVffiivTijJV k ^tJpiag, T»iy AaKiBai- 
 ^oviiov ^rjTpoTToXiv, Bolov Kal KvTiviov Kal 'Epivcov, Kal kXivTi^v tv 
 
 ivofxiffav avTol iKUTspoi — tpy^} Comp. 
 vii. 34, u)Q avTovg UaTipovQ vik^v. 
 
 8. iKl5ori0r]<ravTt(:] So I read, with all 
 the recent editors, for tK^or]0., since I 
 have not met with a single example of 
 «/c/3oaw in the sense sally forth, which is 
 here required. 
 
 Ch. CVI. 1. Trpoff/StacrO^v] adactum, 
 
 * forced,' for (iiaaOtv -rrpog avrb, i. e. to 
 e<Ti\9tlv tg Tov x^^P^o^ i^imtov. 'EffSTveffev 
 ig. This is not well rendered ' incidit in ;' 
 though the word bears that sense in Xen. 
 Cynag.iii.5,€t(y7rt7rrov(nv elg Ix^^- Rather, 
 
 * irruit in ;' ' magno cum impetu irruit.' 
 So infra ii. 4, 5, icnr'nrTovtnv tg oifCTZ/ia. 
 Pol. iv. 70, 11, i) (iorjOiia slffTrsirTMKt tig 
 n)v TToXiv, and often in Xen. Of xu>P*o»^ 
 here the sense is, according to the primary 
 signification of the word, pld or close : 
 though, indeed, the word sometimes de- 
 notes (as in the New Testament) a large 
 parcel of inclosed ground, or farm. And 
 such may be the sense here, which is coun- 
 tenanced by this spot having had a name, 
 as appears from Diod. Sic, who, when he 
 says the battle was fought, iv Ty Xtyoixfvy 
 Kt^wXt^, means, no doubt, this x^P'OV. 
 That names were anciently given to farms, 
 we find from Ps. xlix. 11, ' And they call 
 the latirls after theii' own names.' So infra 
 eh. 108, we have (Enophyta. Yet this 
 Xwpi'ov seems to have been only one fdd, 
 and that not more than two sling-shot in 
 breadth, otherwise the stoning could not 
 
 have been accomplished. Yet even fidds 
 had a name, as we find by Aceldama, Acts 
 i. 19. and the fuller's field, 2 Kings xviii. 
 17. See also 2 Sam. ii". 16. 'Ihwrrig here 
 signifies a private person, or individual. So 
 Pausan. i. 29, 2, 'AKadrjfiia, x^p/'ov ttots 
 dv^pbg tdiwTov: Appian, i.470,t(; ^s tivoq 
 iCi(i}Tov TTvpyov : with a view, doubtless, 
 to this passage of Thucydides, and also 
 a kindred one of Herodot. iv. 164, rivag 
 TU)V KopivOi(x)v tg TTvpyov KaTa(l>vy6vTag 
 
 iSlWTlKOV. 
 
 2. tlpyov] Schol. UojXvov t^tXOtXv. 
 KaTiXevffav, i. e. 'slew them by the 
 stones' from the slingers : for the light- 
 armed here mentioned were chietly such. 
 To de TrXr}Oog, scil. to (TioOtv tojv Ko- 
 piv9'uov. 
 
 Ch. CVII. 2. Awptac] Here (as in the 
 case of 'AXidg, supra ch. 105, where see 
 note) the name of the inhabitants is used 
 as the name of the country : an idiom, 
 this, frequent in the Latin writers ; e. g. 
 in Sequanos, in ^duos, &c. M»?rpo7roXiv, 
 ' mother country.' Comp. Hdot. viii. 31, 5, 
 where ho describes this tract (Dryopis), 
 characterising it as ^rjTporroXig Awpnutv 
 Tutv iv ntXo7rovvri(r<it. Of the name 
 'Epivtbv the nomm. is not, what almost all 
 the maps make it, 'Epivebv, but 'Epivibg, 
 as appears from Steph. Byz. and Tzetz. on 
 Lycoph. ; of whom the latter, as also the 
 Etym. Mag., derives the name from a sort 
 of irUd fij grown there, and there only. 1 n 
 
 S 
 
 OL. 80, 4.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CVII. 
 
 155 
 
 T^v woXtaiaanov Touro,.-, ol AaKtSai^ov.o. N.KO^nSouc Tou KX».,.- 
 flpoTou iirlp nXH<yroavaKTOQ roZ Ylavaaviov ^aa.Xtcc,— v^ou ovro<; 
 
 Kal v.X;o.c OTrXIraic Kal riv S,v^i^ax<^v ^up/o.g- Km ro«g <f ui/ceag 
 6^io\oyia ivayKd„avTii anododvai rnv ttoX.v, a7riX<^(>ovv ^a\,v. 
 3. Kal Kara lid\a<Joav fxiv airoig, Sm roG Kpe<Ta«.u koXttov n 
 |3ouXo.i.TO ir,i>aioS<,eai, 'A0^.'aloi vavcl ireprnXwaavreQ e^i,X\ov 
 KioXiauV Sm S^ r^c Tejoaveiac ovK «<7.(.aXk tfatviToavro,,;, Atf^- 
 vaiu,v ivovra,v Meyapa Kal n.,7«c, 7ropEue<i0at. 4. Si.<ro6«c t£ yap 
 ,i repcivaa, Kal e^poupsTro aa v^6 'Ae.lva.'a.V K«. rore yaeavovro 
 airok /uiXXovrac Kal rairy <ca,Xu<rav. 6. .SoS. S m-TO.g ev 
 Bo.a,roTc ^'cpiixeivaat aKt^aaOai or.;, rp/m^ aa,j>a\eaTaTa hiaTrop.v- 
 covrai. 6. ri U n Kal SiV^piQ rCv ' kQr,va'ii^v £7r.,yov avT„VQ Kpv<^a, 
 i\rr[„aVTtq g.7|U0V T£ Kar«7r«v<7«v Kal ra ,xaKpd ruxn oiKohofiou- 
 utva 7. i/3o.i0^<rav Se ct airovQ ol A0r|i'«'oi ^avhvfiti, Kai 
 'Apydwv vlXto., Kal rwv aXXa,v ^v^i^iax^^v w^ 'ka<,ToC S^^T-vrtc 
 
 8^ ivivOVTO T£Tp«K.<TxiX.O. Kal (UUp.O.. 8. V0^J<7«VT£C & "^OpUV 
 
 inr, 8uX0a.<T..., i7rt.TTpartv.Tav auroTf, Kal n Kai tou g-^tou <c«Ta- 
 
 rpaT£U(Tav 
 
 like manner Olynthus derived its appella- 
 tion from the same cause. 
 
 {,Trip—^affiXku)g] ' in the place of, i. e. 
 as regent.' BaffiX. must be joined with 
 UXeicFT. 
 
 3. Kpiffaiov] So Bekk., Goell., and Pop. 
 edit for Kpiffa., because (as Pop. remarks) 
 the Attics prefen-ed the (t to the ffff ui 
 proper names ; thus Adpecra, "EfJtaog, &c. 
 Yet as the aa is very frequently found, 
 nothing but MSS. and the usage of the 
 best authors can decide the point. Now 
 the <T is found in Hom., Pind., Herod., 
 iEschyl., and Isocr., and was read here 
 by Aristid., Diodor. Sic, Steph. Byz., 
 Hesych., and Eustath. ; so that it is doubt- 
 less the true spelling. 
 
 4. Uaodog} 'difficult to be passed. The 
 word is thought rare, though I have noticed 
 it in Joseph, p. 539 and 696. Procop. 
 p. 70, 7. 87, 20. 139, 16. Malch. Rh. ap. 
 Corp. Byz. i. 81, and Pollux, 3, 96, and 
 9, 22. For i) Vfpdvtia I would conjecture 
 i]v Tfpdvtia. 
 
 5. Trepifxiivaai] The term must here, by 
 a frequent idiom, be taken in two cognate 
 significations, 'watching' (i. e. a place) and 
 awaithig the season (Kaipbv) for action. 
 The Kuipbv is expressed in Dionys. Hal. 
 
 XXX. 9, 14. . , o 
 
 6 TO Si Ti Kal] 'partim etiam. See 
 Vig. p. 13. 'ETrfjyoi/. This is usually 
 interpreted accersebant : yet as that sig- 
 nification of the word (frequent in Thucyd. 
 
 and the best writers) is confined to the 
 middle voice, we may not without reason 
 suspect some error here to exist : and I 
 formerly conjectured iirriyovT. Since, 
 however, the elision may be thought 
 doubtful, I should now prefer ivriyoy, 
 ' instabant [ad movendum] :' a sense, this, 
 of ivdytiv, occurring infra iv. 21, 24, and 
 elsewhere. But, after all, no alteration is 
 necessary ; for iTrrtyov may bear the sense 
 urgehant eos, or solicitabant, 'urged them 
 [to take this step].' So infra ii. 85, iirriyt 
 U (scil. TovTo) xap'^o^fi'oe- 
 
 Iriiiov KaTairavativ] ' to put down de- 
 mocracy :' a signification of Sr^og frequent 
 in Thucyd. and Herodot. KaraTT. must 
 be tiiken in a double sense ; for in the 
 other member of the sentence it must 
 mean put a stop to, of which there are 
 many examples. 
 
 7. ijiorieritrav Itt' abroi^g] 'they pro- 
 ceeded against them.' 'Qc EKaaToi. See 
 supra i. 3 and 67, and infra 113. 
 
 8. Kai Ti Kal] 'and partly:' an Attic 
 phrase occurring also infra ii. 15, 17, ^3. 
 iv 4 14, 121. Soph. Phil. 274, 308. Pint. 
 Sert.' 13. App. i. 46, 18. Arrian, E. A. 
 i. 29, 2. Pausan. iii. 6, 3. Of tov Cijfiov 
 KaraXvfftojg vTrovpt^, the sense is, ' by or 
 through suspicion of an [intended] abo- 
 lition of democracy:' a variation of con- 
 struction, with which Pop. compares i. 80, 
 faiarf pijTt aTTtipi^ — voftiffavra. Tacit. 
 Annal. i. 52. 
 
 . i 
 
 
 ir*- 
 
 ^.-J 
 
/ 
 
 ;; 
 
 Itei 
 
 I 
 
 156 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 455. 
 
 \{,auo^ im4'ia, 9. »/X0ov ^l Kal OeaaaXiHv iTTTrrTc roic A0r,vauHg 
 Kara to ^v^Jiix^Kov , o't luer^arrjcrav ^v T(f» tpyio irapa rovi; haK^hiW 
 ^lOViovQ. CVlll. Y^voixkvm l\ iLtdxnC ^v Tavayoa rr,^ Boco^nac, 
 6iu/C(ov Aa/C£8a.iUOVioi /cal oi Su/uMaxot, /cal <()orog eye'vtro a^i^o- 
 
 T60WV 7ro< 
 
 T.ot^y TTuXuc. 2. /cal Aa/ceSai/itovtoi fxlv k rr/v Meyapi^a tA^oi'Tec 
 Kal gtvSporo^/icravrfc, ^aX(v aTr.'iXOov ^tt' oIkov S.a npavemc 'cat 
 IctO^iou- 'AOvvalm ge Sturtpa /cal e^r^/cocrrv w^pa ^x^ra rrjv fiaxr?>^ 
 ttrrpareuaav k Botwrouc, Mupwj't%)U (Trparrjyouvroc* /cat m«XV ^^^ 
 0;vo(/>uroic roue Boiwrouc vt/cricrarrec, r»K r£ x^s««C e/c^arr,(Tav rr^q^ 
 Boia>ri«C /cal <l>ui/c;goc, /c«i Tavaypa/o))' ro r^x^C TTf^tuXov, /cai 
 Ao/C{>wv rajy 'Ottoui'tIoiv ekotov avS^ac o.u^lpouc roue TrXoudaurarouc 
 tXajSov, ra T£ re^x*) ra saurwv rci jua/cpa tTrertXtdav. ;5. a;M<>^^- 
 yrjaav §£ ^cal AlyiviTrai iutra rciura roTc 'A0»7vat'otc, Ta'x»? re Trepi- 
 fXoyrac /-"i ^'"^C 7ro|0agovr£C, 'f>opov rt Ta&I^itvoi k' ror Wara 
 Xpovov. 4. '" Kai neXoTTOvi'JjcTov TnpdTrXtvffav ' AOm'aloi, ToX/t/^ou 
 Tou ToX^tai'ou (Tr(>ar»)youvroc, Kal to vtt^piov to AaKcSa/^tor/wy 
 eviwpricTav, Km XciXki^ci KopivOli^v 7roX(V aXov, Kal 2(/cua>.'iouc 
 £V aTTojSaaa Tijq -yijt,- /icixp s/cpaTr^frav. 
 
 CIX. Ol ^g £V Ty AlyuTTTw 'AOr^valoi Kal oi ^i^^utx^n tir^in^ov, 
 Kal avTolg 7roXX«l iStai TroXf/it^v /caTECTTrjcrov. 2. to ^dv yap Trpwrov 
 iKpiiTiwv THC AlyuTTTOU 'AO^jvaToi* /cal j5aai\wg tte^itth k AaKt^ai- 
 fAOva Meya^atov, Hvdpa Uepar^v, xP'^para ^xovTa, oTTwg, k r^v 
 
 9. fXETsnT.] for ixsTaTa^avTo, * changed 
 sides.' 'Ev r<p tpy y. ' in the engagement.' 
 Imitated by Procop. p. 122, w^oXoyovj/ 
 tTTtiSav iv avTi^ ry tpy</j yivMVTui, etti 
 TO r()£7r£(T0at. An-ian, E. A. ii. 11, 3. 
 Compare Hdot. viii. 22, 10, vfiuQ yt iv ry 
 tp-yy, imav (Ti'/i/itaywfifv, tOtXoJcaiCffrf. 
 
 Ch. CVIlI. 1. /iaxJje t»' Tavciyp^] On 
 this battle see my note in Transl. Many 
 circumstances respecting it, not elsewhere 
 recorded, may be found in Tausan. i. 29, 7- 
 2. ^fv^^oTo^irtaavTtQ^ A rare word, of 
 which another example is found in Diod. 
 Sic. t. V. 448. Aivt^pofcoTrew is far more 
 frequent. The term is used to denote 
 the cutting down of fruit-trees, as olives, 
 vines, Ace. — a practice in war common in 
 ancient times, and which has continued 
 down to the present day in Turkey and 
 the East. 
 
 iv Olvo^vTotc] This was not a town, but 
 a plot of ground forming one/o-w<, planted 
 with olive-trees. Indeed the whole of the 
 country in the vicinity of Tanagra was, as 
 appears from Diceai'chus, iXaiixpvTog, kuI 
 olvtft r(p yfvoft£V<£j Kara Boiwrtav Trpio- 
 Ttvovna. UtpnXXov, di^mnntled : namely, 
 by removing the battlements of the wall. 
 
 and lowering the wall to a height prac- 
 ticable to be scaled by an invading force. 
 Comp. infra i. 133, 1. i v. 51, 1. Xen. Hist, 
 ii. 2, 13. iii. 2, 21. Pol. xix. 1, 1, et al. ; 
 and especially Herodot. iii. 159, <T(p'fu}v to 
 rfTxog TTfpttTXs, Kcd Tag TrvXag Karicnraaf. 
 Hence may be defended and illustrated t'.ie 
 authorized version, in a much-disputed and 
 somewhat obscure passage of Jeremiah, 
 V. 10, 'Go ye up upon her walls, and de- 
 stroy ; but make not a full end : take away 
 her battlements [only] ; for they are not 
 the Lord's.' 'Ekutov dvSpag — t\aftov. 
 Probably, as Boeckh thinks, an hundred 
 pei-sons of the hundred families of the 
 nobles, in whose hands the government 
 was placed. See Pol. xii. 5. 
 
 a A. C. 455. 01. 81, 2. 
 
 Ch. CIX. 1. iTrefitvov] Sub. avToXg, 
 which word is ejrpressed in a passage of 
 Acts XV. 34. xxi. 4. Of the words fol- 
 lowing, TToWai idtai TToXffiwv KaTt(TTi](rav, 
 the sense is, ' vario niodo et varia fortuna 
 bella gesta sunt ab illis.' 'Uka here is^, as 
 often in our author, used as equiv. to tUog 
 or rpoTTcg. See note infra iii. 81. 
 
 2. dv^on UfpfTtjv] No easy matter is it 
 to determine whether avc^pa Iltptr/^i/ is 
 
 ^' 
 
 r 
 
 t 
 
 OL. 81, 2. 1 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CX, 
 
 157 
 
 'Atti/ci/v E(jj3aX£tv irticyOivTwv Ttui' YltAoTrovvrjai(x)v, air AiyuTTTou 
 airayayoi 'A9r}vaiovQ. 3. a>g ^£ avTM ov 7rpoux<*>f>") ^^'ot rd XP^' 
 liara aXXtOQ dvaXovro, o filv Meyo/Sa&c Kal to. Xonrd ruiv x^»?- 
 jLLOiTUJV ndXiv k Tt]v 'A(Tiov tKOjui'KjOri, Miydf^vtov ^i Tov ZwTTvpov 
 TrejLiTrti, avSpa flfporjjv, fjitrd arpaTidg TroXXr/C* <>? a«|)tK:o^i6i'oc Kara 
 yrjv, Tovg [re] AiyvTrriovQ Kal tovq Hu/tjuctxouc juaxV £/Cf)aTrj(Tf, Kai 
 tK Trie MtiU(i)i3oc i^ifXaae tovq ''EXXiji'ac, kuI TtXoc k UpoffutiriTiSa 
 T»/y vri<Tov KUTUXyae' Kai iiroAiopKBi iv avrr] eviavTov Kai f^ ^>M'aC 
 /liEvoi ov t,r)odvag ti/v ^iiopvx^ ^ai irapaT^jt^pag uXX\i to vCtop, Tag 
 T£ vavg £7ri tou £r?f>ou i7r<nr}<Ti Kal Trjg vr/crou Ta noXXa i/ttei/jov, Kai 
 ^laj^dg hXe Ti]v viJGov inly. CX. Outw i^nv Tti twi' 'EXXi\vu)v 
 TTodyiiiaTa i(j>Odpr], £$ kVi? TToXe^tiicrovra* Kal oXiyot citto ttoXXwv, 
 TTOoivofXiVOi ^ict tSc Aij^viK, k Kvpi}vi)v tacu^rjaav, oi ^€ TrXadTot 
 oVwXovTO. 2. A'l-yuTTTot,' Se TToXiv UTTO (^aciXUi tyivETO, nXriv 
 *AfxvpTaiov TOV £V TOic jeXecji ftamXi(i)g' tovtov dl hd fuytOog te tou 
 
 an appellation of dignity or distinction, or 
 otherwise. There are passages of Herodot. 
 (jis iv. 143, 144) which give countenance 
 to the former view ; and this is also sup- 
 ported by the authority of the Schol. As 
 a parallel case, we may notice that in like 
 manner the Norman gentry, who accom- 
 panied Duke William in his invasion and 
 concjuest of England, and settled there, 
 used to add to their Chi-istian name the 
 SMniame, as a title of distinction, Norman. 
 3. ov 7rpoi'Xt''P"] ^^*i^- 7rp«y/ua or tpyov, 
 expreiised in Tlieo}>hr. Char. 3, and Pausan. 
 ii. 1. Hdot. V, 02, ov Trpoex^P" V kuto- 
 dog. Of dWiog the sense here is in rain ; 
 lit. ' otherwise than [for any good].' Ilpoff- 
 lorr'tTi^a rffv vrjaov. So called, to distin- 
 guish it from the nome, or province, of that 
 name. This island was probably formed 
 by the Nile and a wide and deep canal 
 ((?twpu^), situated somewhere on the branch 
 of the Nile called the Agathos Diemon. 
 
 For vulg. MiyajSatov, I have, with 
 Bekk., Goell., and Pop., edited, from the 
 best MSS., confirmed by Herc^dot., Ctesias, 
 Diod., Aristoph., and the ancient gram- 
 marians, (see also Appian, ii. 723, and 
 Athen. p. 248, A.) Mey ajSoKov. Now Mt- 
 ydjiv^og, in Persian, was originally an 
 ecclesiastical dignity, signifying Prafectus 
 Magorum, or of the priests in general ; 
 but afterwards it denoted cinl, and even 
 military office ; till at length it became 
 simply a proper name. Sec Theophyl. 
 Sim. p. 19, D. , ^ 
 
 Of the words a little after, rag vavg nn 
 TOV i,i]pov iiroiqae, the sense is, ' made the 
 ships to be on dry ground,' i-Koij]<Ji here 
 standing for lOiiKt, an use of which 1 know 
 
 no other example. Compare with the pre- 
 sent similar phrases in An-ian, E. A. vi. 1, 
 iiri ^i)oov dTrt\ti(p9r](Tav ai vijfg. Dio Cass. 
 227, 9, and 702, 94, vavg iirl Oipoi) 'lard- 
 /ufr«.t. Arrian, Ind. 37, 5, iv rrp KuVif 
 t<TxfcO*/(Tav, sc. al vavg. Theocr. Id. v. 1, 
 tTTi ^»/p(H<Tt KaOi^y (collocarit). 
 
 Ch.CX. 1. Td rCJv 'EWyjviOif—TToXefii)- 
 aavTa] It is well remarked by Abresch, 
 that rd rdv 'E\\t]Viov Trpay. stands, per 
 perij'hrasin and by Trpbg to aTjjxaivofievov, 
 for oi "EXXtjveg, wherein the construction 
 is wont to be accommodated to the thing 
 circumscribed. 'RXXr]viov would properly 
 require 7roXi[.ii](TdvTiov: but sometimes an 
 accommodation is made to the word which 
 serves to this periphrasis, as here Trpdy- 
 /mra. Haack compares iii. 82, and Pind. 
 Pyth.i. 39, where 'diav stands for IbovTiuv. 
 With the exi)ression here, rd irpdy^aTa 
 ic^Odpri, compare Herodot. vi. 17, ttrHTtv 
 t^adt TOJV 'Iwi'wv rd Trpdyiiara Bu<ppap- 
 fxkva, and vi. 89. Pausan. viii. 101, 'luxn 
 Td TT^idy^iaTa i(pBdpr\. Procop. 259, 25, 
 Td Trpay/iara ^ifipOdpn 'Pwnaioig. 
 ' 2. iv Tolg IsXeai] Sometimes called the 
 l^ovKoXia. We, elsewhere, read of * the 
 marshes of the Nile,' and 'the marshes 
 of Egypt.' Hesych., in Sapiv, places them 
 between the Tanic and Pelusiac mouths 
 of the Nile. That name was also given to 
 the part of lower Egypt included between 
 the Bolbitine and ' Sebennytic mouths. 
 (Gottleb.) It is probable that the tract 
 extended from the Canopic to the Tanitic 
 mouth. How far it may have extended 
 upland, is uncertain ; but that it stretched 
 to a considerable distance, we find from 
 what follows. We are not, however, to 
 
158 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 454. 
 
 tXovQ oiK l^ivavTO eXeTv, Kai a^a ^a^iixi^raroi uai twv MyvnTiaw 
 ol aXeioi. 3. 'Irapwc ^l o rwv Ati3ua>v patriXeuc, oc rd iravra 
 iirpa^e tte^I t^q AIyutttou, TrpoSotrta Xr,(()0£lg avtaraupw^r?. 4. U 
 ^l rwv 'A0r,i'wv /cai rSc aAXrjc Hu^uiuaxtSoc 7r£vr/,fCovra T^i»J,o«C ^ta- 
 ^oxoi TrXfovdat €t; A/yuTrrov fd^ov Kara ro M£vgri(Tiov /ctpac, ovK 
 tISorfc ^wv 7£7£V»?iU£vwv ou^ir' Kai avroiq k'/c rfc y^c kmir^aovT^Q 
 TTitoi Kai SK OaXacTCTYiQ ^oiviKWV vavTiKOV, gi£</)0apav Tcic TToXXac 
 TiZv r£wv, ai 8' tXatTffouc ^ii<j>vyov ndXiv, 5. rcJ ^t£V Kard Ti]v 
 ILiaydXriv GTpaTEiav 'AOvvmwv Kai twv gv^juax^v f? A'/yuTrrov oura>c 
 iTEXevrrmv. CXI. 'Efc gg GEddaX/ac 'Opttrr^c o 'Ex^/cj^ardgou 
 vioc Tou GccTffaXwv ^amXiwg (f>iiyu)v, iiriKTiv 'AOvvalovq lavr^v 
 KaT^ynv' Kai ira^aXaf^ovTeg Botwrouc Kai ^(DKiaq, ovraq ^u^- 
 lnd^ovQ, 'AOrivaloi laTpdnvGav r»7c BiaaaXiag iirl ^dpffaXov. 2. Kai 
 Ttjg fxlv 7»Jc ^Kparovv o<ra /urj 7r{30tovr£c ttoXi) U rwv ottXwv {oi yap 
 iTnrrjq rwv e£(T(TaX(;;v tlpyov), t./v ^£ TroXtv oux ^^^^^'^^ ''''^\ "^^^ 
 irpov^wpH auToTc ou^tv wi' tvf/ca ecrrpartutrav* aXX^ o7r€x<^pW«v 
 TraXty, 'Optcrrrjv ixovreg, llTrpuKTOi. 3. fxtrd ^e radra ov ttoXXw 
 V(irt|f)ov xtXtot 'A^rjva/cDv iirl Tag vavg rag iv Uvyalg tm(5dvTtQ 
 (aX^v S' auTOi Tcig Uiiydq), iraptnXtvaav k 2tK:vwva, riapt/cXfoug 
 Tou HavOtTTTTOv c7rpaT»jyoui'TOC, Ka! dirofidvTeQ 'Iikvdviwv tovq 
 irpoG/iU^avTag juaxV ^K^aTr}aav. 4. /cai £u0uc TrapaXa^ovrcg 'AxaioJc 
 icai AaTrXeuaavrtc Trf^oav, rjc 'A/capvavmf £g Olvid^ac tdTpdreuorav, 
 
 suppose that it was absolutely all marsh, 
 but that it consisted principally of very 
 low grounds occupied with pasturage, and 
 capable of being inundated at pleasure ; 
 much resembling the lowest parts of Hol- 
 land and Flanders,and our own Marsh-land 
 in Norfolk, Holland in Lincolnshire, and 
 the Isle of Ely in Cambridgeshire. 
 
 The inhabitants were not only occupied 
 in grazing vast herds of cattle, but, in such 
 parts as chiefly consisted of water, lived 
 mostly in boats, and supported themselves 
 by fishing : nay, they were skilful mariners ; 
 and it seems that this tract of country was 
 very populous ; for ^'Eschyl. Pers. 39, speaks 
 of them thus : 'EXiio/3arat, vawv ipsrai 
 AhvoI, irXridoQ t dvdpiOfioi, where 
 Bp. Blomficld refers to Heliod. 1,2, where 
 is given a graphic description of the man- 
 ners of these marshlanders, which, it may 
 be observed, in many respects bear a 
 striking resemblance to those of the fisher- 
 men now livmg in that country, about what 
 is now called the Lake BuruUas, or Bour- 
 lous ; but which was probably, in ancient 
 times, only the fenniest part of the tract 
 in question. 
 
 4. iffxov Kara] ' put in, came to shore 
 
 at.' By TO Mevcrjffiov Kspag is meant the 
 Mendesian branch or ami of the Nile. So 
 Find. frag. 84, t^xaTOv 'SeiXov Kepag. 
 
 Ch. CXI. 2. oaa firi TrpdiovTeg ttoXv] 
 i. e. offa Kpartlv Trjg yrjg i^vvavTo ^irj 
 ■rrpoiovTsg ttoXv. For offa firj, (also occur- 
 ring infra i v. 16,) otrov /ij) is more usual. 
 
 U tCjv ottXwv] e castris. So Herodot. 
 i. 13, avXiK^ffOai airb rwv ottXwv, and Xen. 
 srepiss. 
 
 3. StKVWvtwv Tovg rrpoffiiilavTag] The 
 genitive is put partitively. Sometimes, 
 however, an £k is supplied. In Trpoff^., 
 which signifies confl'igere, we have an usual 
 nautical term. 
 
 4. Trig 'AKapvaviag kg OtV.] * With the 
 names of cities or other places accompanied 
 by the name of the country m which they 
 lie, the latter, as the whole, is in the geni- 
 tive, and almost always first.' Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 354. In OivtdSag (a derivative of 
 Oiviag) we have a name (like (Enophyta) 
 given from the wine there made. The 
 plural form was employed with reference 
 to the inhabitants of the tract in question, 
 but was afterwards confined to the city 
 itself ; which (as in other cases, such as 
 we have seen) had a name properly de- 
 
 ^ 
 
 OL. 
 
 81, 3.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXIII. 
 
 159 
 
 
 CXI I ""YaTipovU, SiaXiTTOVTWV irwv rpimv, aTOvSai yiyvovrat 
 
 n£Xo7rovr„(T.o.c Kai 'Aem'a.'oic TrevramTc. 2. Kai 'EXA^v./coS fxiv 
 
 wo\i^iov eVvov ol 'AOxvaloc, k ^i KuTrpov 6<TrpaT£«ovro va«<r, 
 
 8.aK0<T,'a.c aurJJv re Kai tQv S«A.f.«X'-"' KiM<"""C <TrpaT„70u.;roc. 
 
 3. Kai i^^K<,vra ,xlv vi?EC k AiyuTrrov aV «ur<:v k,rX.«<ra,., A,.up- 
 
 T«.'ou ^L,Tank^ilrovTOQ roS m' toTc '^Xt^t ^a„i\iu»;, m ^f aXAa. 
 
 K.V.O.' i^okm^Kovv. 4. " K.Va,voc Se a;ro0avo..roc, _<c«. X.^ou y^vo- 
 
 nkov, a7rtv<.;pn<Tav a^o KirioV Kai TrXfu-rai-rec i-Trfp ^aXa^iVog 
 
 tSc k Ku^rpo,, ct)„;v.& Kai Klh^iv tvawfiaxiiav /ca. s^,to^iaxv«av 
 
 i'ua, Kai v.K'.;aavr£C J,<^"?«. a'^'X'^P'""*' ^'^ otKov Kat at et 
 
 Alyu^rroo vmg ^aXiv al iXOov^ai ,x,t avrQv. 5. AaK^Sa./.ov.o. h, 
 
 aercJ raura rJv Upov KaXoufUvov TroXtfXo.' £ar(,artu<T«v Ka. Kpar,- 
 
 „avr6C ro5 k AeX^oTc UpoG, ^a^iloaay A.X^oTc' K«. auftc "^r.pov 
 
 ■XQrtva'ioi, aVoxa.pnTavT.ov «uT<iv, ar^artvaavT,^ Kai KpaT^ioavT,.;, 
 
 napidoaav «l>a,KeC<r<. CXIII. Kai xpovov eyy,vo^ikov fiara raura 
 
 'AOnva'LOi,' Bo«..r<5v r^v <pivy,',vTO>v exo>'ra.v Opx"/«"o.' /ca. Xa.pw- 
 
 vaav KaJ ^XX' iirra x<^pm rk Bo.<or.'ac, krpar,v<,av tavru>v ^uv 
 
 v,X.'o,c 07rX;ra.c, r.^.- Si ^v^i^iax'^v ,k lK.i<TTO.,-, .tt. ra x'^oiaravra 
 
 TToX^iUia ivra, ToXA.i8oi; roi; ToX^aJou .rrparnyoi-vroc. Ka. X«.p<^- 
 
 vaav IX<;vr£C k«1 avSpaTrogJaavrac, a7rex<^pouv, ^-uXaK^.' Karaarn- 
 
 noting only the MMtant.. Moreover, we have ^oXA-<>^Im'X'\V^'Z^:'^ZI 
 
 havefdded r^c 'Aicap.armc, because there m the best Y''«^ • .^%*", "jXn So 
 
 was another CEniadio in (Et»a. This city ever unusual, '^J^%J*Z%f^X and 
 
 was situated (as Col. Leake shows North, supra ,5 ''^^^^'^^^'I'l^'i^^f^^Z 
 
 Gr. vol. iii. .W«) on the right bank of the m ^J-^fv"- ^'''^-/f ' '2^7"^/''^ 2! 
 
 ■Xel -t^n Ttr^.:^ :d]:f erw^Vfa^^'has on, the 
 
 {;:ret.:rr:Sui;ijrsK5^::eS^-^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 and lake abounding in the necessaries and to each. ^^ ., ^^,^,„-, rp, ^^^r^jg ^re 
 
 luxuries of life, with a height strengthened Kai ^ .^^^^^^^^ Jd ea JeTled by 
 
 by that lake, by marshes and two rivers ^-^^f^^^f^^^p,^^^^^^^^ 
 
 which afforded an easy communication p«^!f ^^^"f^^^P^^^^i^ that they should 
 
 with two points of the coast at a distance for ^\^^« "^^j^^^^P^",^^^^^^^^ ho- 
 
 to leave no fear o^sm^rise fi^. the sea.' ^a^^.^ ^^^^^^^^^^ shouj have 
 
 ^^t'^ih.TJ, ^h^g i^vene^^^ been fo^ste^ i^^^^^^^^^^^^^ « TJ^l^ 
 
 j.,rSt^^ther:s hS: ^-— ^^"ri;^ 
 
 ^^^ona.To^g. See Matth. Gr.Gr. ^^^^^^^ ^ ::^ f^ 
 
 ^ A I X r 440 01 82 4 TTo^c^ravrac. The words probably fonned 
 
 4. t> A. C. 449. ^^l-l\^- . , a line in the ancient archetype ; and as 
 v^ep ^aXa^uvog^ off Salamis^ a ii ^^^^^ ^^.^^^^ .Xovr.c, the 
 
 5. noXtftoi' KTTpuTtvffari borne M&O. mc pitA,i.ui ^ 
 
/ 
 
 f 
 
 i 
 
 160 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 445. 
 
 rnr 'Opvoiin'oC <l)U7aS£g Boca)T(Gv, /ca! Ao/cpol ^£r auTWV, Kai 
 
 Ei)- 
 
 3. fcac T?iv botwTiav £:;£At7rov /\i/rjvciiin tiuuu. , v^mv,...^^ - . , 
 
 i(/>' J roue «v^/3ac Ko/Ltiouvrai. 4. Kal ol (;>fU70i'r£C Bot(ora>v /car.A- 
 
 eovrW, Kal oi aXXoi Trdvrtc, avr^vofxoi iraXiv iyivovro. ^ 
 
 CXIV "MtTd gf raGra ou ttoAXw iartpov El>(5oia aTrearr, otto 
 'AOr,vaio>V Kal k aur»iv giaPepr^M^roc li^r, UepiK\wv<; armaria 
 •Ae^vaca^v, il77£X0r, aJr.? ore Meyapa cI(/)^cTrr,..e, fcat neXo7rov.,<T.oc 
 ^le'XXovcTtv ka^\uv k r^v 'Arri/cr)v, Ka\ oi cj>povpoi Mr^vauov 
 gced,0ap^tEvoi ua\v vno Meyap^cuv, 7rX»iv ocxoi k Kiaaiov an.i>vyov. 
 2. £7ra7«70Mtvot ^l Kopiv0iouc Kal St/cua>viovc Kae Em^avpLov^ «7r£- 
 crrrjcrav ol Me7ap5c. 3. o ^£ n.ptKXSg ttcIXiv Kara raxoc ^^o^c^ 
 Ti)v arpanci. U rn, E6(^oia,. 4. icat ^.rcl roGro oc nEXo7rov,a,cTtot 
 t5c 'Attik^q k 'EXivah'a Kcn Oplwl^ ea(5aXovr,q, i^ioaav riXetcrro- 
 ava/croc roG Uavaaviov ^aaiXiwQ AaKt^ai^ov'iu>v vyov^iivnv, Kai to 
 TrXiov oudri 7rpo£X0ovrEc, clTrexo^p^^av iir' oUov. 5. fcat A0»,ra(oc 
 TrdXiv k Ei^ouw gia|3civr6c, ntpi/cXiovc (7rparr|70uvroc, Karearpe' 
 xPavro TTUdaV /cal rf]v ^lev aXXrjv ^^0X07^ fcartcrrilaavro, Earcamc 
 ^l iloiKicravTec avrol r^v yuv ia^ov. CXV. ' kvay^i^^naavr.i; h, 
 aVo Euj3omc, ou ttoXXo) uartpov (TTTOv^dc £7ro(»i(Tavro irpoQ AaKthai-^ 
 fiioviovQ Kal roue Su^t^rnxovc rpiafcovrour^c, dTrogdrrtc Nt'crauiv, Kat 
 Uvydc, Kal TpoiUiva, Kal 'Ax«iaV raGra yap elx^v AOrjvauu 
 
 T\iXo7TOVVr)(JlU)V. 
 
 words would Le omitted propter homoeo- 
 
 teleuton. 
 
 Ch. CXIV. a A. C. 445. 01. 83, 3. 
 
 5. oixoXoyicf. KartfrrriaavTo] coDiposu- 
 eraiitj * settled, or pacified it, by treaty.' 
 So iiifra iii. 35, Kaeicrraro tu -mpi Tqy 
 UvT. See the Schol. and Poppo. It is 
 
 no well-founded objection to understanding 
 'Axaiav of the prorince. From ch. 3 it 
 ai>pears that Acliiea was then one of the 
 subject allies of Athens ; and no wonder ; 
 for,' as Am. observes, * the connexion was 
 natural, from the Achaans being alienated 
 from Lacedtemon by ditierence of race 
 
 well remarked by Arnold, that 'they did as well as form of govennnent. Utteil.> 
 
 not recover the island by treaty, but by without weight are the objections advanced 
 
 arms; then when it was reduced, it was by Goell., to understandmg Achaia of the 
 
 mostly brought into a settled state by province. The only plausible argument 
 
 renewing somethhig like the former terms brought forward is, that the expression 
 
 of its alUance with Athens.' dirocovvac ' Axc^av is ^'^^VV^'^^'flX^ 
 
 Ch. CXV. 1. 'Axaiav] This word has country which did not belong to l^aceUct- 
 
 occasioned some perplexity to the editors 
 in general. To understand it of the pro- 
 rince is, they conceive, preposterous : and 
 they suppose it must be some town that 
 
 moil. But, as Dr. Arnold observes, ' the 
 explanation is to be found in the words 
 ravra ydp dx^v ' kQr\va1oi WiXo-novv^- 
 ffiinv.' ' Sparta,' adds he, ' looked upon 
 
 mey suppose it musL uc sum^ c^itfe. *.."^ ^.^,. ~r- , , -.1 I • K *1.^ 
 
 is here meant, which the Athenians had Peloponnesus as a country with which tlie 
 
 taken during the war. They fail, however, Athenians had no concern, and m whic 1 
 
 in proposmg aiiv conjecture deserving of they could not establish themselves xvitli- 
 
 attention : and hideed after all that has out interfering with her o d supremacy, 
 
 been urged by Pop., MiiUer, and Goell., She therefore called upon Athens to give 
 
 there is. I must still, as before, maintain, up every thing which she had in I elopon- 
 
 OL. 83, 3.] 
 
 LTr,ETl T. CAP. CXVT. 
 
 l()l 
 
 2. ""EKrw ge iTH ^aiiUoiQ Kal MiXrimoiq TToXf^o^ iyivero ir^pl 
 U^uivi)g' Kal OL MiX»ic7iot, tXatrorou/utyoi rw ttoXe^w, 7ra^' 'A0»ji'atouc 
 iX06vTEQ /cart/Bdwv twv Eo^iwv. 3. ^uvE7r£Xf7i/3ai;oi'ro Se Kal it, 
 aurSc tSc ^afxov iv^peg 'i^ii^rai vtwrf^/crat ^ouX(vi£voi rm'^ ttoXi- 
 Tuav. 4. irXivaavTig ovv 'AOr^valoi k Sdjuov vaval Ti<T(TapaKOVTa, 
 ^riinoKpaTiav KariaTvaav, Kal oiir'ipovg tXa/Sov rwv 2«/i/wv Trn'r//- 
 Kovra iutv iral^aq, Uovq ^£ av^pag, Kal KaTtOevTo k Ayvov' Kal 
 (ppovpav eyKaTaXiTTOvreg avex^jj^rif^av . 5. tu)v ^l ^a^uwv — riaav 
 yap Tivsi; ot oux VTrcVfi/ov, dXX itpvyov k t'!»' i]TrHpov-—lvvQ^iivoi 
 rwv ev ry TrdXti roTg Sui'arwra'roif; Kal Ui<jaoiOvij t(^ 'YaTaaTrov 
 ^vfi^iax^av, oq u^i SdpSfic Tnn, liriKovpovi; rt S»^XXt£ovrH' ft- fTrra- 
 koct/ouc, ^dflr](Jav UTTo vvKTa k T»i)' Sd/itoV Kal 7r()wrov i-ilv rj ^^im 
 iTravecTTrtffav, Kal eKpaTnaav twv ttXhWwv* iwuTa touc o^n/pom; 
 KXi^Pavrtg cfc A»i^vou roue avTWV, ajreaTnaav Kal roi)c (ppovpovc; rodt,- 
 'Aevva'iu)v, Kal tovq lipx^vrag, 01 ^crav irapn (jfaiv, jlt^oaav FIkt- 
 (ToiOvrj, im r£ M/Xrjrov tuOuc; Trap^aKivatuvTo oToanmiv. ^vvairi- 
 (TTricrav ^l avTok Kal Bvlavrmi. CXVI. ' AOrivcuoi ^l oic ff^^orro, 
 TrXeutxavrtc vav<Tlv eg/j/covra eirl 2«Vou, ra^i^ ^lev kKai^eKa twv vtwv 
 oiK expv<ycivTO (frvxov yap al ^ilv tirl Kapiaq k 7rpncyKont]v tujv 
 ^inviGOi^v vewv olx^M^vat, at I' km Xiou Kal Aeapou mpiayyiX- 
 Xovcrai (3or,0f7v), TeaaapciKuvTa ^l vavcrl Kal Tiacrapm, UepikXeuvq 
 St/cdrou auroG (Trporr|7f)uvroc, tvau/Ltdyj^rav npik Tpay'ia ry vi'imo 
 Sa^/wv vavalv tj3go^i*i/coyra, tov i]aav al tUoai (Trpariwri^fc* (sruxoy 
 ^E al TradaidTrd MiX/iroi; TrXeouaai) Kal iviKiov 'A0»)va7ot. 2. vcTTt- 
 pov de auVoTc ejSori^rjdav k t(Zv 'AOrv'uw v^g TtaaapaKOVTa,^ Kal 
 X'iu)v Kal Ata^iwv nivTe /ceil uKom' Kal d7ro/3dvrtc Kal KpaTodvTtq 
 rw TTilio, tiroXiopKOvv Tpial thx^cti T}]v TrdXiv, Kal U OaXtlaariQ a^ia. 
 
 nesus ; and a country united with Athens 
 by the tie of a dependent alliance, Nvas 
 virtually become a part of the Athenian 
 dominion ; so that to renounce such an 
 alliance, was like ceding a part of her own 
 territory.' 
 
 On these grounds I have retained the 
 common reading, confirmed as it is by the 
 occurrence of the same words infra iv. 2, 
 and especially from such being, 1 find, the 
 reading of Aristides. See t. iii. 247. «•• C9. 
 i. 295."ii. 40, which several passages also, 
 I would observe, support the position of 
 'Axaiav that I have, from the best MSS., 
 adopted, 
 
 2. a A. C. 440. 01. 85. 
 
 5. TWV U Sa/ijoiv] Supply ot tpvydSfg, 
 to be taken from rirte ot l(pvyov. Tf^ 
 li}m^ InaveffTTiffav, * made an attack upon 
 the democratical party.' 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 " Ch. CXVI. 1. Itti 2a/iov] The difiVr- 
 ence between the use of the gen. and the 
 accus. is the same as that between our to 
 and towards. But by a popular idiom, esp.^- 
 cially api)licable to nautical affairs, the 
 latter is regarded as equiv. to the former. 
 So we say, ' to sail for a place.' By rm*; 
 iKKai^ttza tCjv vsmv are to be understood 
 the 10 remaining, after deducting the 44 
 just afterwards mentioned, from the whole 
 munl)er (50. So also, a little after, we have 
 al HKom, meaning the 20 remaining after 
 deducting 50 from the total 70. 'Eg 7r(>0(r- 
 «fo7r?)i/, ' fi»r a reconnoitring.' UfpiayyiX- 
 Xovffai (iotjBtXv, * carrying round messages, 
 or sununonses ;' irtpiayyeWtiv being a 
 term api>ro[)riated to the calling forth the 
 quotas to be furnished by subject allies. 
 See note infra ii. 10. 
 
 2. rti'xfo^O I'lii'*' I formerly understood, 
 M 
 
 1 
 
k' 
 
 I 
 
 162 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 440. 
 
 3. rTEpiKrX^lc ^^, Xa^wv l^movra vavQ dno twv itpop^ovawv, yx^ro 
 Kara rayj.^ iirl Kauvou Kcn KapiuQ, iaayyiXOtvrwv on OoiVtfferai 
 v7)eq £7r' aiirouc TrXtouiTiV w)(£ro yap K:a! k r»7c 2aVou Trt vre vauat 
 2Tr,<Ta7opac /cai aXXot hi Ta<; (^oiviaaaq, CXVII. 'Ev tovtio ^e 
 ol 2aVuoi i^airiva'KOQ eVttXouv Troir^cra/titr'oi, a(;)(5aK:rw T(p (7Tf>aro7r€^(ii 
 £7ri7r£<TovT6C, Ttt'c T£ wpofpuXaKi^aQ vavQ ^ii(j>OH^av, Kal vav^axo^vng 
 Tac avrovayo^n'og iviKr)aav, Kal t^q 6aXdo(Tr)<: trig KaO eayrovg 
 eKpaTiicTciv rj^t'oac Trept TC(TC7apa(r/cai3t/ca, /cai BCTiKOf-iiaavTO Kai f^tfco- 
 ^u'(TavTO a £/3ouXovro. 2. iXGovroc ^£ rif/ot/cXEOvc, TraXtv ratg vautrt 
 icaT£fcX»i<J0)j<iav* /cai £/c twv 'A0i?vaJv vorepov 7r^o<Tij5or}0r](yav rtarra- 
 piKovra /iilv ai juera Oovkv^i^ov Kal ''Ayvujvog Kal ^opfxiujvog vrjeg,^ 
 EiKOffi ?£ at f-urd TXrjTroXfjUov /cai 'AvtikXeouc, ^k Se Xiou /cat 
 A£<t/3ov TpidiKovTa. 3. /cat vavjuaxiav juev Tiva (^pax^lnv iiroirjCTavTO 
 oi Ea^xioi* aSuvarot ?£ civrtc dvr((T^Elv, tSETroXtop/cr/Orjdav ivaTM 
 /iTjvl, /cat 7rpo(T£x^p'^<^"^ d/doXoyia, tux^^ t^ /ca^tXovTEC /cat o^trjpouc 
 ^ovTiQ, Kal vavq Trapa^ovrtc, /cat )(p»i/itaTa rci avaXioOivTa Kara 
 XpovovQ raSajHEVoi ctTTO^ouvat. £urf/3T](Tav ^£ /cat BvlavTioi, wairep 
 Kai TTpoTEpov u7r»//coot eivat. 
 
 CXVIII. MEra ravTa Ss rj^r? -ytyvETat ov ttoWoIq iTtaiv varepov 
 TO. TTooEtormEva, to. te KEp/cvpat/cci /cat rd FIoTt^ataTt/ca, Km ocra 
 7rpo<J)a(Ttc touSe tou 7roXE7tou KareGTr}. 2. roura Oe ^v^tTravra oaa 
 
 with the commentators in general, of three 
 walls ; two of circumvaliation, and one of 
 contravallation. But since, as Poppo ob- 
 serves, it is impossible to imagine the use 
 of the third, when tico, as in the case of 
 Platfca, would suffice, hence I would, with 
 Casaub., Bredow, and Pop., explain Ttlxici 
 of forts (rttx^'''/'"^*' ^^ ^^^ Schol. explains), 
 or rather fort if cd camps, commanding the 
 ap])roaches to the city on the land side. 
 
 3. Ini Kavvoi' Kal Kaptag] A hendiadys 
 for 67rt Kavvov iv Kapf^, Caunus being 
 situated in Caria. (Goell.) See note supra 
 16, on the expression KvpoQ Kai r) Ilfpff. 
 ^a(T., and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 432, 3. In the 
 words following, ItrayyiXOiVTOtp on *ot- 
 viatrai vrjfQ stt' uvtovq TrXsovaiv, we have, 
 as Arnold observes, a confused sentence 
 for what ought to have run thus : tffay- 
 yiXGtvTOQ oTi — TrXkovmv, or IffayyeXOei- 
 (Taiv — veaiv, on 7rXkov(nv. See Matth. Gr. 
 Or. § 563. 
 
 ^X*^o yap — tiri rag ^oirianaQ] ' had 
 gone after the Phoenician fleet,' viz. to 
 bring it up to the aid of the Samians. On 
 this sense of iwi, see note infra iv. 13. Kal 
 dXXoi. Meaning, ' and others [with him].' 
 
 Ch. CXVII. 1. a<(>paKT<i> T(p arparo- 
 TTE^y] By arpar. is meant, as Poppo and 
 
 Arnold explain, the naral camp, i)itched 
 on the sea-shore, which was the constant 
 accompaniment of the naval expeditions of 
 the Greeks ; ' the ships (as observes Arn.) 
 being drawn up on the beach in front of 
 this camp, and the fleet protected against 
 surprise, by having a certain number of 
 ships moored afloat and ready manned, 
 which lay off* the camp as a sort of look- 
 out or guard ; and sometimes also a stock- 
 ade was made in the sea, in front of the 
 ships drawn up on the beach ; or they 
 were defended by a palisade, or some simi- 
 lar fortification, misedonthe shore itself.' 
 
 3. KaOiXuvTtg] The participle here, as 
 often, denotes condition. In the words 
 following, Kal X9W^'''^ t"" avaXojQfVTu 
 Kara x^ovovg raia^iivoi cnro^ovvai, of 
 which the sense is, * and engaging to pay 
 back the expenses [of the war] at certain 
 times,' viz. by instalments, we have a very 
 rare idiom, of which scarcely any other 
 example is found. Comp. similar expres- 
 sions in Dio Cass. 228, o6, 0opov kriiaiov 
 Ta^oLfxevoi, and Pollux, i. 169, xf>^/^«^« 
 TaKafifvoi. 
 
 Ch. CXVIII. The thread of the history 
 is now resumed from ch. 88. 
 
 I. irpoipaffig] Meaning simply cause or 
 
 I 
 
 OL. 85.1 
 
 LTBER L CAP. CXIX. 
 
 1G3 
 
 iir^a^av oi ''EXXryvEC tt/qoc Ti aXX»|Xouc /cat tov ftdp^a^ov, iyivero 
 iv STtai nevTriKovTa /ndXiara /mtra^v tiJq Ht'/o^ou avax<ii^^l<^^f*^^ Kui 
 Ttjg dpxrJQ TOv^E tov iroXefjLOv' iv o'lg 'AOr}valoi rrjy te cipxnv iyKpa 
 
 oi 
 
 reaTEpav KaTi(STt]aavTo, Kai avroi iiri /n^ya E^wpr^dov ^vvaf^utjjf; 
 §£ AaK^SaiimdviOL ataOo/uEVOi ov rt ikioXvov, h /u>) E7rt (^pax^, W^- 
 X^tdv Ti. TO irXiov tov x?^^^^^ — ovtec /uev /cat Trpo tov fxr] ra^cTc 
 livai ig Tovg ttoXe'^ouCj ft it**? ovay/cct^otvro, to Bi rt Kai iroXiiLioic 
 o'lKEioig i^eipyd/nevoi, — Trptv ^rj >J Suva/utg twv AOrivaiwv (jatpi^q y;fpiTO, 
 Kal Ttjg ^UjUjuavtac aurwv yitttovto, 3. tots Se ou/ceti avaax^Tov 
 iiroiovvTo, dXX' iirix'^ipriTia i^oKH tivai naarj wpoOvinia, Kai KaOaipe- 
 
 gj 
 
 )V^i 
 
 oX{ 
 
 4. auTOt^ 
 
 Tca ri iffvuc, ^v cvvoJVTai, apa/nevoig Tovce tov noAepov. 
 /WEV ovv To7g AaKE^aipovioig ^liyvtJCTTo XEXutrOat te Tag cnrovcag Kai 
 Tovg 'AOrjvaiovg d^iKuV irip^pavTeg Se ig AtXcpoug ETrr^pwrwv tov 
 Otdv ^' Et TroXefxovaiv dfinvov ioTai''^ 6 ^e dvfiXev avTolg^ u)g Xiye- 
 Tai, ** /card KpaTog noXtpovai viKr)V eaecrOai, Kai avTog Etprj £uXX>/- 
 xptaOai Kal irapaKaXovptvog Kal a/cX»jroc." CXIX. Avdig cl rout,- 
 
 occasion ; a sense of the word found else- 
 where in our author, and not unfrequently 
 in Herodot. So (TKri^pig is used in .^schyl. 
 Agam. 859. 
 
 2. dpx/)i/ lyKparefTTepav KartffT.] *had 
 made their rule [over the allies] stronger ; 
 had diiiwn tighter the reins of rule.' So 
 Isocr. Archid. § 17> fyKpareaTepai/ Hiv 
 apxtjv tCjv TToXiTMV KUTtfTrijffaTo : and 
 Aristot. Polit. iii. tTrtt yap tyK. enxov rrfv 
 dpxtjv 'AOt]i'aXoi tTaTrfivitxrav tovq 'Sa/xi- 
 ovg. So infra vii. 6, dpxeiv syKparutg. At 
 TO ttXsov supply fiepog. With fi^ rax^^g 
 ikvai Ig rovg TroXk^ovg, compare supra 
 ch. 69, 4. To ^k Ti Kalj * quodammodo 
 etiam.' IloXtfioig oiKsioig i^tipyofifvoi, 
 * hindered or prevented by wars at home.' 
 So Herodot. ix. Ill, vtto tov vofiov t^ep- 
 7 o/if j/off, * prevented by the law [from doing 
 otherwise].' Tfjg ^Vfifirtxiog avToiv, * their 
 confederation,' for Ttjg ^vfi^axi^og, as infra 
 iv. 118. V. 33, or for Tutv Kvn[idx(*>v, as 
 ii. 10. vi. 72. 
 
 3. ovKETi dvaoxf-Tov f.iroiovvTo'\ In this 
 phrase (occurring also infra ii. 21) supply 
 TO irpdyfia, which is expressed in Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. p. 52, 86, ovk dvarxfTov vyrj- 
 adfitvog to Trpdy/xa. Similarly in Herodot. 
 vii. 163, we have, ovk dvaaxtTov Tronj- 
 (Tdfievog : and in Ildiau. vi. 3, 1, ovk dva- 
 ox^Ta r'lyov^evog. 'Apajjievoig, a little 
 after, depends upon avToXg, understood ; 
 which is implied in tSoKti. 
 
 4. A. C. 432. 01. 87, L 
 
 «i TroXifiovffiv dfieivov tffTai} * whether 
 it would be proper for them to go to war 
 [or not].' Partic. for infinit. See Matth. 
 
 Gr. § 555, note 2. 'Afieivov is for the posi- 
 tive ; and was indeed a usual term employed 
 by either those who consulted oracles, or 
 those who delivered the responses, espe- 
 cially in the trite Mg Kal dfitivov, or Twg 
 yap a/i. So also Hesiod, 0pp. ii. 368, fifjS' 
 dKivqTOKTi KaOi^Eiv, ov yap dfifivov. Plut. 
 de Def. Or. ovk d/xeipov thj (3adii^ei)'. 
 ^schines, c. Ctes. 46, ovk dfxtivov tit} 
 (SovXtvcraffOai. Dionys. Hal. Ant. vi. 7^, 
 OVK dfieivov tit], &.C. 
 
 KaTd KpaTog TToXifiovffi viktjv tffeffOat} 
 *that victory would attend them, if they 
 carried on the war vigorously.' Such, at 
 least, was the sense in which the Lacodse- 
 monians understood the response. But per- 
 haps we may discern here the usual artifice 
 of the priests to save their credit, which- 
 ever way events should fall out ; something 
 being evidently meant to be supplied at 
 TToXtfiovffi. If avToXg, then it would refer 
 to the Lacedcemonians ; but if the art. Tolg, 
 then it would be a sententia genendis^ which 
 miglit very well apply to any, — and there- 
 fore to the Atlienians, if they should prove 
 victorious. Of the phrase jcard KpaTog 
 TToXtfjitTv, an example occurs infra iv. 23. 
 In the latter part of the response, Kai 
 avTog t<pri ^vXXr]\pe(T9ai Kal -rrapaKaXov- 
 fievog Kal UKXtjTog, we have a not unfre- 
 quent form of promising prompt and un- 
 failing support. Compai'e Dio Cass. 852, 
 63, Kal TrapaKaXovfitvog vtt' avTwv Kai 
 aTTapdKXtjTog. And so in Herat. Od. ii. 18, 
 fin., we have, * Hie levare functum Pau- 
 perem laboribus, Vocatm atque n^n vocatvs 
 audit,' i. e. whether invoked or uninvoked. 
 
 M 2 
 
 t 
 
 AnJ 
 
IGt 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 Svjitjii(ivovc TrapaKoXttrai'Tft;, \pii(j>()V ejSoiAovTO iirayayiiVj H )(p»j 
 TToXejuav. 2. fcot tXOovrwv twv irfjiafitiov otto rrj^ £u/Lijuo^inc, /cat 
 ^uvoSou ytvojuitviit;, di re uWoi iiTTOV a fj3oi;Aoi'ro, Knrr^yo^ovvTtg oi 
 nXeiovQ rwr 'A0»/i'o/a)i', Kal tov woX^/lIov aiuwvTtg ytviaOai' Kai ni 
 KooivBioi, Strjf^tJ'Ttc A*^*' '^"^ /cnra TroXttc; 7r^H>T5^>ov fKatjro)!' torn aidxe 
 ■(PrffplaacrBai tov TToXfjUOV, SeSiortg TTfjOt rij riort^a/a jurj ir^o^iacpOu^r], 
 napovTic; ^£ /cat tote, kgi rtXtvTaim tTreXOovrfc,-, tXt-yov rotaot. 
 
 CXX. " Tout; jufi' AaKtSatjuoviouc, to av^p^g ^UjUjua^ot, ou/c ai' 
 frt airtatraijue^a, tiig ov fcat aurot txpr^fiaiLiiViJi tov iroXtjitov ttcrt, /cat 
 ijjuac £C TOVTO vvv ^vvriyayov. 2. ^or) yap tovq rjyf/tovac, ra i^ta 
 f£ iaou V£^ovrac Tti /cotvct Trpotr/coTrtTi', ttXTTrtp /cat fv aXXott,' t/c ttov- 
 Ttt)i' TrportjUcJvrot. 3. r)jua>v ^£ otrot jU£V A(^rji'ato(C h^V fvrjXXa- 
 -y»/crav, ouvt 3t3a)(^»Jc ^tovrat tiioTE (()uXdSaff0ai aurou^* Toug 0£ rf/v 
 )U€(T(i7etai' juaXXov, /cat hi] Iv iro^to, /car cij/ctjju trout; ttStvat ^^>t) ort roTc,- 
 
 KUTU) rjv jur) ctfivvioai, ^aXtiTijJTepav 'e^ovGi dji' /cara/cojittor/i' rttjv 
 
 ' Ch. CXX. 1. Tovg XaKe^aifjLoviovQ — 
 Kvvriyayov] Render, *\ve can no longer 
 censure the Lacedtemouians, as if they 
 had not both themselves resolved on the 
 war, and now convoked us for that very 
 purpose.' The form wq ov is here used in 
 a very uncommon maimer, m which the 
 u)Q has reference to the sense of saying 
 which is included in censuring. So Arnold 
 observes, that by a)g oi) after aiTiaffuifxtOa 
 we have the same sense yielded as if the 
 words had stood thus, Kai yap avroi i\pi]- 
 ^KT^evni — tifft, Kai — vi'V ^vvrjyayov, ' We 
 cannot blame them for not having voted 
 for war themselves, and for not now calling 
 us together ; for they have done both the 
 one and the other.' 
 
 2. xP") 7"P' ^^-^ '^^^^ y^9> ^^ Bauer 
 observes, refers to a clause suppressed, 
 [Et hoc recte, sive Juic re officio mo 
 fiincti sunt^^ nam qui prtesunt, &c. ; or, 
 as Arnold supplies, ' We cannot now blame 
 them ; but had they acted differently, we 
 should have had a right to blame them ; 
 for those who command others, should 
 provide for the welfare of others.' Of to. 
 ISia il Iffov vefiovraQy the full sense is, 
 
 * disposing, i. e. conducting, their private 
 affairs on [no more than] a footing of 
 equality [with the rest] ;' there being here 
 an ellipsis of fiovov. The general sense 
 is very well represented by the otherwise 
 too paraphrastic version of Pop. and Goell. 
 
 * qui pnesunt aliia, hos non decet in suis 
 rebus prse aliis sibi quidquam tribuere.' 
 By the words wanip Kai iv dWoiQ Ik 
 rrdvTwv TrpoTifiCjvTai, we have repre- 
 sented the (jrouud of duty, namely, that 
 *pra?stant reliquis honore.' 'Kk; Travrwr. 
 
 This is well explained by the Schol. vitip 
 TTcii'Tag, q. d. as among others thry are 
 especially htaioured. There is here, as 
 Abresch points out, an evident allusi(»n to 
 the words of Sarpedon, lli.m. II. xii. 310, 
 VXaiiKt, Ttij t^/) vCJ'i TtTiny'ifxtcrOa ficiXiffTa 
 "E^py re, &c. — Ttfi rvv XP') — dvrilio- 
 Xfjnai. Compare Xen. Anab. i. ii. i. 37, 
 Yfitlg yi'ip kCTTt (TTpaTi)yoi, — coi ort tiu/yj/*/ 
 lyr, Vfxthj Kai xi^r]i.iu(n Kai Tijialg tovtwv 
 tTrXtoptKTHTf Kai rvv Toivvv. irrti TroXt- 
 fjiog larii', d^ioifv hi vixde avTovij d^itivovg 
 rt TOV TrXrjOovg tlvai, Kai Trpof^ovXtvtiv 
 TOVTOJV Kai TrpoTrovtlf, yv ttov diy. Finally, 
 in TrporTKOTTtlv and TrpoTifxiovTai we have 
 a i)uroiiomasia, such as is frequent in our 
 author. 
 
 3. h't)XXdyt}aav] ' have had intercourse 
 with ;' lit. ' have been engaged in dealijigs 
 with.' For, as Arnold observes, 'the w<ird 
 is applied properly to things exchanged 
 between merchants in the course of trade ; 
 and is thence applied [figuratively] to 
 the dealings and intercoui'se of men [in 
 general].' We may compare the Latin 
 cowmcrcium habere. 'Ev iropi^, ' in a place 
 of passage and traffic,' like Corinth. So 
 infra vi. 48, tv TTofx^i Kai Trpoa/SoXy ilvai 
 Ttjg "LiKfXiag. In KaTci)KT]fitvovg, ' those 
 who are situated,' ' who inhabit,' wo have 
 an idiom found also i. 99, and iii. 34. 
 Herodot. i. 202. iv. 8, t^oj tov TIovtov 
 KaroiKTjukvov. Pint, i^-'mil. P. 9, FaXdrag 
 Tovgrrepi rbv'ldrpoj' (^Kiji-ifvovr. Procop. 
 p. 111. At rote KUTio supply otKovvTag, 
 the meaning being, 'those on the coast,' 
 as opposed to those dvu). Sec my note on 
 Acts xix. 1. KaTaK0fiiCt)v, 'conveyance 
 down to the sea-coast for exportation :' a 
 
 
 
 OL. 87, l] 
 
 LTHER T. CAP. CXX. 
 
 165 
 
 oipaitov, Kol TTtiXt. avrlXr^iV d>v r) OtiXacraa rj, ,Tret^tj> gtStotrf /cat 
 riv vvv Xayo^evo.. ^ kukov, K^iTck, tog jtr, 7rpoa,/covrt.,s u.at 
 ^poa^i.^aOcu g^ TTOT^, u tu kutu. vrpootvro, Kav ,nyt tr^t.. ro ^e.rou 
 LnX(L, Kal n.^A auron^ ou^ ^.ov vvv ^ouXeu..0«t. 4. gto:r.p 
 Ka\ ^r] oKvf^v 8e7 aJro.;, tov niX.^ov avT ap.,vr,c ^^teraXa^fiavav 
 dv^a^v yap tTtuc|>povc.v fxiv cartv, el p^ ti^tKoTvro, .icrvx^lnv' aya- 
 O^v Se, a^iKovpevovg. e/c ^tt^v ap.iv»,C iroXepfiv, eu Se naj>acjyv. e/c 
 .oXe,.ou vrtiXtv Wl^rp.u Kal pr]re r$ /c«r« TToXe^ov .urux^a e.a.- 
 o.cxOat, p^\re T^ /,^ux/- r?. ei-lrr^c f>pevov tt^t/cetcrOat. .. o r. 
 VaV gta Tr]v v^ovw oKv^v Ta^^oT llv «</>at^>eOar, T^g paara>.„g ro 
 
 of Horace, ' Tua res agitur, paries cum 
 proximus ardet.' 
 
 4 u/) oKVtXv] *non dubitare, 'not to 
 hesitate.' So, in like manner followed by 
 
 word, this, peculiar to Thucydides; though 
 icaraywyi) is used in the same sense by the 
 Schol. on Pind. 01. v. 18. Of the verb 
 KaraKoiiilio, as used in the sense 'to brnig 
 down from inland regions to the sea-coast, 
 similar examples occur infra vi.88, and m 
 Herodian, viii. 2, 7- Al'I>>a»» »• ^'^''- ^^^ 
 Tiov wpaiiov are meant the J nuts of any 
 seaS(.Ji,agricultunil produce in guiera'. See 
 Lex. Xen. and MlilUr, Dr. i. lb. Avti- 
 Xri^ig, hi the sense 'receivnig baek, is 
 rare ; though examples occur hi Aiq>ian, 
 i. 427, (a i)assage evidently huitated from 
 the present,) Tt)v Tibv {opaiojv i iddtmv Kai 
 dvTiXii^iv, and ii. 202, 15. Compare Livy, 
 v. 54, 'tiumen (pio ex me<hkrraiieis loeis 
 "rtK/es denhwitur, quo maritimi coninieaius 
 accipiaiitur.' And hence may be illustrated 
 a passage of Euripides, Suppl. 209, where, 
 among the beiietits imparted to ineii by 
 the o-ods, Theseus recounts, Wovtov Ct vav- 
 aroXfifiaO', tog diaXXaydg txoifitv dXXtf 
 XoKTir, djv TTtvoiTO y^, permutatienes inter 
 utrosque earum rerum ([uibus temi mdi- 
 .r ret. In the words wr // OdXaacra Ty 
 T;7raVv liCio(ri, there is a sort of poetic 
 cliaracter, similarly «)bservable in a pas- 
 sage of Liban. Or. 49«, A. ll'tratng Kai 
 K^naig yiyttrai lov i'j Tt yi'i Kai OdXaTTU 
 riMf dvdpMTTOig ^i^ioffi. 
 
 KiiKovg] iijnarosy indUljentes, 'careless, 
 indiflerent, unaffected ;' namely, (as Goell. 
 e\i)lains,) because they think it involves 
 no interest of theirs, whichever way the 
 matter may be judged. Similarly in Eurq>. 
 J-:!. 374, we have Trovr]p(^ xPn^^^ai KoiTy. 
 Hence in Dionys. Hal. Ant. iii. 11, Trpog 
 dvrnrdXovg ovrag viidg, Tovg diKaiovg 
 KpiTdg iravitfiai Xiyiuv: for rovg ^k. read 
 Tovg d'^iKOvg. 
 
 npoadiXtoOai St TroTt—TrpotXOtiv] 'but 
 to expect that if they betray the hiterests 
 of the warUime statec, the danger will 
 some time come even to themseires.' At 
 ohx n'^'Tov supply ///iw)'. the sensi! benig, 
 ' as well as for us,' accordhig to the maxim 
 
 an mfin., Xen. Ag. iii. 2. Hist. iii. 1, 19. 
 Tov TToXtpov dvT ttpnvng ptTaXa^^Sartiv, 
 ' to take up war instead of peace,' ' to ex- 
 cluiM-e one for the other,' there being here 
 a metaphor derived from the taking up ot 
 one garment instead of another ; m which 
 se-.ise the word occurs in Xen. Cyrop. iv. 
 5 2. Pol. iii. 78, 3, and sometimes in Plato. 
 Evidently imitated from the present, is the 
 fuUuw-ng in Herodian, viii. 2, 11, ttoXhov 
 utTiiXri(pviojy dvTi TroXt/iwr dpiii'nv. At 
 iv 20, we have the plainer expression arrt 
 TtoX'^ov tipiimiv tXiOfitOa. ' \C,Kovfitvorg 
 is for dSiKovfihnov, <»n which see Matth. 
 Or. Gr. 55 535. 'F.^ a>»/rJ/C- So, just after, 
 U TToX'snov. UeiKler, ' from a state of 
 peace, or of war,' after laying it iiside. Ev 
 H irapairxov, ' when a good opportunity 
 offers.' This falls under the rule of Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 5G4, that ' impei-sonal verbs, 
 which have no subject, when construed as 
 ])articiples, are nt.L put in the genit., but 
 the accus.' Examples (^f the phrase occur 
 in Menand. Hist. ap. Corp. Byz. 1. 175, 
 and Dexippus, Corp. Byz. p. 8 : and such 
 may be sui)posetl to be the true reading ni 
 Dio Cass. 432, 95. Hence in Liban. Or. 
 722, U. dv fitJ^ tv TrapafTX(^v, I propose to 
 read, even without authority from MSS., 
 
 TTrtpaaxf'V. 
 
 With the expression ry yffvxi'P Ttig 
 ihmvm^ compare Horn. II. xxi. 598, and 
 Pind. Pvth. ix. 40, i]avx^ov tiphvrjv, and 
 Pind. PVth. viii. 1—6. 'Udo^tvuv, 'by 
 being plea.sed,' for ry 7',dopg, which would 
 have better corresponded with ry tvrvxt(} 
 just before ; but our author is accustomed 
 to vary his phraseology. Of dhKnaOai^ 
 the sense is, 'to endure being wronged, 
 as 1 Cor. vi. 7. So iXaffffovaOai, supra 
 ch 77, I, Jnid 7roXiopKU(T0at, iii. 52, init. 
 ■ 5. fu^KTTi^jvng] Mnerti».' In this seiir^e 
 
166 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 T£{)7rvo)S Si' oTTtp 6kvu, h ^<Tvx<itoi' o T£ ^v iToXi^iie ^vTvxia TrXeov- 
 altjv ovK kvTM^r]rai 0pa(T€i aTTtcrrw CTraipo^evog. 6. TroXXa yap 
 KUKiZg yvtjaOtvTa, aj3ouXorf>(uv rwv ivavr'itjv tvxovtu)V, K:aTW{>0a>0>r 
 Kal m ttXeo) a, fcaXwc 8ofcoGvra )3ouX£u05vai, k rovvavr'iov aiayj^^Q 
 ■Ki^darri, 7. kvOvyifirai yap ouStlc foiuola t^ Tricrrci fcai epyw 
 eTTtSfoxerai- aXXa fiir iaf^aXuaq ^Iv lolito^itv, ^tra Uovq Se £v 
 
 (which is rare) the word occurs also in 
 Lucian, iii. 618, pcfor. tov (iiov, and ii. 377. 
 Demosth. 133, 12, f)(;^(TTU)vrj Kal p^0v/ija. 
 The plirase itself occurs in Dexippus, p. 16, 
 referred to by Pop. Eurvx*? TrXeovd^wv, 
 * is elevated, grows insolent, and is puffed 
 up with success.' In this sense -n-Xeov- 
 dlHv occurs in Dio Cass. 281, 96, and 
 1170, 76, and Dionys. Hal. Ant. i. 10, ours 
 iv Toiq icioiQ fxsXXuiv 7r\«ova^£tv iTraivoiQ. 
 Of OVK tvTtOvfirjTui Opa<Tti airinTt^ Inaipo- 
 ^tvog, the sense is, ' reflects not that he is 
 buoved up with a treacherous confidence.' 
 So Dexippus, p. 14, (cited by Pop.) yvu)TUi 
 ov (3t^ai(i) Trpayftart Opaffvvofievog. 
 ■ 6. TVxovTojv] So I have thought proper 
 to edit, with Poppo and Bekker, from one 
 half of the MSS., for vulg. rvx^vTa, found 
 in at least the other half of the MSS. and the 
 Schol., and retained by Haack and Goell. ; 
 for though the constiaiction be thus harsh, 
 yet is it more in the manner of our author : 
 and we may compare a similar one supra 
 i. 32, 3, TiTvx^Ktv aXoyov, where bv is 
 omitted, as here ovtujv. Again, the sense 
 thus arising, * when their enemies have 
 chanced to be more ill-advised than them- 
 selves,' is one every way worthy of the 
 author ; whereas that yielded by the other 
 reading, ' when they (i. e. the ill-concerted 
 measures) have chanced on enemies,' &c. 
 borders on nonsense. On the sentiment^ 
 compare infra v. 102. Pmd. Pyth. viii. 
 103— Jh Herodot. vii, 4. 
 
 Kai tTi ttUuj a, &c.] In order to avoid 
 a certain awkwardness attaching to the 
 words as they thus stiind, some would, on 
 the authority of several MSS., cancel the 
 a, but injudiciously : for the MSS. in ques- 
 tion are of the worst kind, and the reading 
 itself is one evidently originating hi critical 
 conjecture, and introduced for the pui-pose 
 of removing a difficulty ; which, after all, 
 is more apparent than real ; for, as Poppo 
 observes, and Goeller admits, " Ictti may 
 here be supplied ; such an omission of tan, 
 (where it is not the logical copula, but cor- 
 responds to our ' there is,') however rare, 
 being not unexampled :" and he refers to 
 Soph. Ant. 1)55, seq. If this be thought 
 inadmissible, we may, for in, read tore. 
 
 ig TOvvavTiov ai<Txpiit>€ Trtpuffrij] See 
 note supra ch. 32, 3. Similai-ly in Liban. 
 
 Or. 310, D. we have, TrtpuffTarai fioi tov' 
 vavTiov 6 TTOirjTrjg. 
 
 7. tvOvixilTai ydp— £7r£^£px«rat] Poppo 
 and Goeller here, from the conjecture of 
 Reiske, edit, for ofiola, ojxo'k}, thus assign- 
 ing as the sense, * nemo eadem anirai fiducia 
 res gerendas exsequitur, qua in ipsa con- 
 sultatione de his deUberat.' By reading 
 biidla, Goeller observes, a false antithesis 
 arises, by which triaTti and tpyy ivOvjiU' 
 rai and tTrt?., will severally correspond ; 
 whereas Triam does not well admit of 
 being put in opposition with tpyy, because 
 as in deh berating, so in acting 'quae iriang 
 exhibeatur dicendum est :' reasons these, 
 so cogent, that I see not how the common 
 reading can be defended, unless we take 
 it, with Matthice, Haack, and Goell., as an 
 adverb for buoiiog. Thus bfiola Kai will 
 mean pariter ac, as bfioiiog Kai infra vii. 
 28, and thus the sense will be the same as 
 if bfioi<f were read, only less delicate and 
 jjointed ; yet it cannot be denied, that such 
 an adverbial use is no where found in Attic 
 prose : and if we take bfiola as an adjectlre^ 
 then the same false antithesis rests on 
 irifTTH and tpy V ^^ before ; for then the 
 sense will be, *Nemo eadem ob fiduciam 
 m deliberando sibi proponit, quui facto 
 exsequitur.' Adopting, then, the reading 
 b^o'iq., (which 1 have only not edited for 
 want of authority from MSS.) the sense 
 will be, ' For no one deliberates with the 
 same (lit. the like) confidence as he in 
 action carries them into execution :' and, 
 as Goell. remarks, ov^tig b^oiq. — Kai tpy^ 
 knt^. is nothing else than 'UaaTog finCovi 
 ry TTiam ivBvp.CiTai., rj fpy<p tTrt^., the 
 form of expression and sentiment being the 
 same as infra i. 140 (compared with ii. 11), 
 and Hdot. vii. 4U : or, regarding the words 
 as put in invei'se order, but to be changed 
 in construing, we may, with Poppo, render, 
 ' nemo enim in rebus exsequendis seque 
 magnam atque in consiliis capiendis fidu- 
 ciam demonstrat,' which rendering will be 
 equally suitable if bfxola be retained and 
 regarded aa an adverb for byio'nag. The 
 next clause is exegetical or illustrative of 
 the foregoing, and may be rendered, * but 
 we form, indeed, our opinions and plans 
 amidst security ; while in carrying them 
 into effect, we, through fear, fall short of 
 
 OL. 87, I.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXXI. 
 
 167 
 
 I 
 
 rw i^-yio eXXecTTOjuEV. CXXI.^ W^iuq fl vvv Ka\ aBiKov^iivoi ruv 
 TToXf/iov fyc/po^ev, Kal iKavd ix^vTiq cy/cXrJ^ora* Kal orav a^v- 
 v^Jif^iOa 'AOtivaiovQ, KaTaOtiao/niOa aurov ev Kaipw. 2. Kara TroXXa 
 §6 v/Liag hk6q tiriK^aT^aai, irpiZrov fxlv nXrfin Trpouxovrac Kal 
 ijUTTHpia TToXf^ui^, ETrara o/xot'w? Travrac €C ra TrapayyfXXo/xtva 
 lovTag.' 3. vavTiKov re, w ta^^^uouaiv, aTro t»7^' virapxovovQ re eku- 
 aroig ouaiac e^aprvai/ntOay Kal ctTrci twv £V Ae\(j>olg Kal 'OXv^TTia^ 
 Xpw^rwv' 8av£((T/ua yap noiriffd^ivoi vTro\a(5tiv otot ree(Jfilv ^iaO(i) 
 ineilovi roue £fvovc avTwv vavfiaTag, 4. wrijrrj yap 'AOrivaiu)v ri 
 ^uva/uic iuaXXov )J oifceia* »? 8« ^leri^a ^aaov av tovto irdOoi, rolg 
 
 [our previous confidence].' At IXXfiTro/uev 
 supply, from the context, wv tviOvnov^tOa. 
 A similar absolute use of tXX. occurs infra 
 V. 113. 
 
 Ch. CXXI. The speaker now proceeds 
 to animate the timid, by showing that their 
 prospects of success in the proposed under- 
 taking were encouraging ; that the power 
 of the enemy, formidable as it seemed, 
 rested on an insecure foundation, and 
 might easily be overthrown, if their own 
 confidence once put forth its strength ; 
 that a navy might be raised, capable of 
 coping with that of Athens, since practice 
 would enable them to rival the Athenians 
 in naval skill ; and if their own means, 
 which would readily be drawn forth for 
 their common interest, should prove insuf- 
 ficient to defray the expenses of forming a 
 navy, the treasures of Delphi and Olympia 
 might be borrowed for such a purpose. 
 (Thirl wall.) 
 
 1. ijfxng ^h] 'now as to ourselves.' The 
 particip. dSiKovfievoi stands for a verb and 
 particle, showing the ground of action ; 
 q. d. ' It is from having been aggrieved, 
 that we now rouse up the war.' The words 
 Kai iKavd txovTeg lyKXrifiara serve to fur- 
 ther unfold the sense contained in ddiKov- 
 fitvoi. There is something poetic in the 
 phrase tov TroXefinv iydpeiv, (with which 
 comp. Hom. II. xi. 213, iytioe ^k ^uXottiv 
 aivT}v ;) yet such is occasionally found in 
 plain prose. Thus I have noted it in Pol. 
 XV. 1, 2, tyeipeiv tov TroXtfiov, and several 
 times in Xen. with the pa.^s. tyfipeffOai : as 
 also in Zosim. v. 50. Similarly in I'lato, 
 856, D. we have ardfTiv tytcptiv. 
 
 2. Having set forth Tb diKuiov, the 
 speaker now considers ro dvvaTov. (Pop.) 
 Kara ttoXXcl, 'on many accounts,' as 
 ch. 123. 'Ofioiiog TzdvTag tg to. irapay- 
 yfXXofieva iovTag, * as yielding an uniform 
 obedience to orders,' i. e. an obedience 
 which extends alike to all [ranks]. That 
 such is the sense of the phrase itvai tg 
 
 Td TrapayyeXXofisva, is clear from iii. 55, 
 itvai ie ig ra TrapayytXXofitva tiKog yv 
 TrpoOvfiujg. And so in Api)ian, ii. 80, 24, 
 we have, Trapgvtmv tToifioic ig Tb napay- 
 ytXXbfitvov elvai: and ii. 246, 11, oKtiog 
 kg Td TrapayyeXXpfieva x^P"^^'''^^- '^^^^ 
 best commentary on this ill-understood 
 passage is a similar one infra ii. 11, 
 Ka'SXifTTov ydp ToSt Kai dffipaXtnTaTov, 
 TToXXovg bvTag tvi Koa/xy xP'^t^^^^^^ ^"*" 
 veaOai. 
 
 3. Twv Iv A£X(polg Kai '0Xvfi7ri(f. xp»/- 
 Hdnov ^dvtiafxa ydp Troirjadixtvoi, &c.] 
 The temples were, as it were, the great 
 national banks of Greece, where alone 
 money, or valuable property, could be 
 deposited in safety, and from whence it 
 was allowed for the guardian nation of 
 each to take what was indispensably ne- 
 cessary for urgent occasions, so that the 
 money, or value, were faithfully repaid. 
 Such appears both from the present pas- 
 sage, and especially from 2, 13, where 
 Pericles, enumerating the ways and im'ans 
 (as we term it) of the state, reckons up 
 even the dvaOrffiaTa and the itpd (Skivt], 
 
 the X9W^^^ '^P'^*' ^"^ *^^^" ^^^? ^^^*^ 
 about the colossal statue of Minerva. 
 Then he uses expressions which show the 
 occasions and conditions of this application 
 of sacred property ; namely, xp»/<^«^f »'o»^C 
 II krri (Tu)Trjpiq. xPV^^^h M tXdaffut 
 dvTiKaTaaTriaai irdXiv. 
 
 'YTToXajSelv, here and infra ch. 121, 
 stands for vtpaipflv, snbtrahere, with an 
 implied idea of surreptitiousness. 
 
 4. ijvriTi)] 'conductitia,' 'hired.' Then- 
 own troops, indeed, were paid; but they 
 were not enlisted on hire, being taken only 
 by way of conscription. Oixiia, for t^ta, 
 native, self-derived. ''Hffffov dv tovto tto- 
 001, ' would less suffer,' ' be less liable to,' 
 this disadvantage, namely, of having one's 
 forces drawn away by the enemy. "Sajfiaffi, 
 persons, (compare ch. 85,) oi)posed to xp^- 
 fiaffi, propert}/, as supi-a i. 141. 
 
1()8 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 OL. &7, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXXII. 
 
 IG.9 
 
 (Tw/uctdi TO TrXfoy KT^vovaa r; rote ^^r^^iacrt. 5. /ita t£ vz/crj vau- 
 /laviat; /card ro Ei/cof,' aXt(T/covra(' £i 8 avTi'tT^ocev, /ttAar^/dOjUti' k«i 
 Vfiuq iv ttXIovi ^ovio Ta vavriKa' Kai orav Trjv eTriaT^i/urjv ig to 
 tcrov icaTa(TTr/<Tcu/u£v, t^ -ye ivxpvy^ia ^ijttou 7rep(f(TOjLt€0a. 6. 6 yaf) 
 »//i£tc CYOjUfi' ^u(T£t ayaOov, iKeivoiQ ovk av yivoiTO Sioa^ip* 6 oe 
 iKuvoi aTriGTriiLiri TT^oi/^outrc, KaOaipiTtov »//uTv efXTi iLi(\h^. 7. XP**" 
 oxjT £\£iv £C (ivra, oiaojufv r/ ottvov av ftij, tt ot jutv £/Cft- 
 vtDV £uju/uavoi fTTt ^ouXfitt Ty avTijJv (pipovTig ovk uTTEpovaiv, rj/ieiq 
 o €7rt TO) T(/i(t>povjU£voi Touc; iyU^ovq Kai avroi a/ita awC^Guai ovk apa 
 ^airavr^GOjULiVj Kai eiri t(^ /lui vtt ^khvljv avra atpaipiOevreq ctvToig 
 TovToig KaKU)g iraayjEiv. GXXII. Yira^yovtJi ce Kai aXX«i 
 
 o^o! TToXf/uou r]/J,iv, ^vfifia^tjjv re aTroaraGig^ /uaXtffTa irapai^iaig 
 
 ou(T« Tdjv irpoaociov aig tcrvuoucri, — Kat tiriTHYia/noq t>/ vw^o, 
 
 5. vtcy vav/iax'ttc] 'defeat in a sea- 
 tight :' a rare expression. ' AXiffKovToi, 
 *expngnantur,' 'they are utterly defeated,' 
 'are nuned :' a metaphor derived from a 
 city taken by stomn ; as in IMut. p. 253, 
 a\i<TK(Tai 6 aiptOdg, iii\d Xen. Hist. iv. 8, 3, 
 (poftilOkifTtg /x») KUTO. KpcLTog aXCJvai. The 
 present tense is here used instead of the 
 future, by way of denoting the speedy 
 occurrence of the thing. 'AvTiffxoitv, ' if 
 tliey should hold out,' i. e. continue the 
 contest [even after one defeat]. Ti/v Ltti- 
 <TTrifiT]v tg TO "iffov KaTarTTrjacjfiev, ' when 
 we shall have placed our skill upon an 
 equality with theirs.' The articles stand 
 for possessive pronouns. Comp. infra vi. 
 7*2. /^rjTTOv, 'utique opinor.' See Hoogev. 
 Part. i. p. 158, seq. 
 
 7. T/J for 'alioqui,' or 'else.' Ativov 
 liv 6(7;, *it would be hard.' See note on 
 i. 35, 3. With the sentiment contained hi 
 the words following, compare the kindred 
 one infra viii. 45, rag c' ciXXag TroXei^ t(pTj 
 dciKiXv, a1 kg ' AOrivaiovg Trponpov >} awo- 
 (TTi'ii'ai avaXovv, ti fit) Kai vvv Torravra, 
 Kai in 7r/\n'o>, virh) (J<p(x)v avTutv WfXqrrov- 
 (Tiv t(T(pkptiv. With the i)hrase (pepovreg 
 OVK cnrepoumv, * shall not be backward,' 
 ' refuse to furnish [the funds],' compare 
 the following in Demosth. ap. Steph, Thes. 
 cnriiprjKOTujv xpi^ftacri. Pausan. iv. 9, 1, 
 ^uTrdvy — cnrtipliKeffav. Diun. Hal. p. 572, 
 28, cnrtiptiKiWiov ralg ihrpopaTg. 
 
 yiJiflg ^ kiri ry Tifioipovfitpoi— daTraj'rf- 
 (Tofiev^ Render, 'and [if] we should indeed 
 be backward in furnishing friends to be 
 avenged on our enemies, and withal to be 
 ourselves preserved.' The words follow- 
 inj; suj^ixest an additional reason for con- 
 tributing ; but one which, as being founded 
 on a CL'rtuin j>erhaps over-wrought refine- 
 ment, is somewhat obscurtly intimated ; 
 
 the sense being, * And in order that we 
 may not, while deprived by them of these 
 things, (i. e. our monies,) suffer grievously 
 in these very things,' i. e. as Arnold para- 
 phrases, ' in that very part in which we 
 arc most sensitive, our property, by suf- 
 fering them to become our masters.' 
 
 Ch. CXXII. The speaker now proceeds 
 to sav, that there is still a mode of assail- 
 ing and bringing down the Athenian power 
 abroad, by exciting its subjects to revolt, 
 and thus stopping the sources of its revenue 
 at home, by occupying a permanent post 
 in their teiTitory. To effect this grand 
 object, they must unite firmly, resolutely, 
 and pei*severingly ; and no longer, as they 
 had heretofore done, suffer it to increase 
 without interposing to avert their final 
 ruin. 
 
 I. odol TToXefiov] Schol. rropiaftoiy 'ways 
 and moans,' ^expedients for carrying <;n 
 war.' So in Tacit. Ann. ii. 5, (cited by 
 Gottleb.) we have, 'prailiorum rias, quas 
 tractasse Germanicus dicitur.' The com- 
 mon text has tov before ttoXs/xov, which 
 was cancelletl, from three of the best MSS., 
 by Bekk. and Goell., but retained by Pop., 
 the sense being, as he thinks, * the war 
 impending.' Ytt, besides that the correct- 
 n«^ss of the Greek is questionable, the sense 
 thus yielded may be i)ronounced forced and 
 frigid. Sj'/i/iax*^'' cnroaTaaig, 'solicitation 
 of the allies to revolt j' for cnroar. is to 
 he taken in an active sense, as a^taravai 
 Kvfifi. at ch. 81. Of the noun in the active 
 sense, examples are rare ; though I have 
 noted one in Jos. Bell. i. 4, 5, iirfiputvTo 
 tG)v Trap* dXXrfXoiv dTroffTaatujv, The 
 next words, fidXicFTa — loxvovai, are pare n- 
 thetical, showing the effect or result of the 
 first -mentioned oiog. Wapaiptcig, 'with- 
 diiiwa i. e. of the means thereof: a rare 
 
 (^ 
 
 tiAXa rt i)(Ta ovk av rig vvv irpoiBoi. 2. i'lKiara ya^ TrriXt^ttot,- tni 
 pr]ToiQ yjjitf.)tiy avTog 0£ a<p avTov ra TToAAa reyvarai irpog to iru^ya- 
 Tvyyavov' ev to o fxtv cuopyi/Twc avrtZ iTpoaofxi\r]aaq j3fc|3aioT£^oc, 
 o oe o^yiaBiiq Trept avTov ovk kXaaaw wraUi. 3. evOu/xw/iieOa ^e 
 Kai oTi, et /Liiv rjffav ij/lkjUv SKaGToig npog avTiiraXovg m^i yijg opwv 
 
 word, of which an example occurs in Dio 
 Cass. (>32, 38, k^ovaiag irapaiptffig. 'Etti- 
 Tfi\i(Tixdg Ty X^P^> ^^^ TuxKryibg liri ry 
 X^^Pi}- On the force of t7rir£tx'<T/ioff, see 
 Abresch, and Hemst. on Lucian, Nigrin.23. 
 
 oaa OVK dv tiq vvv Trpofc^ot] 'such as 
 no one could now foresee.' So Livy, xxviii. 
 44, 'multa qute nunc ex intervallo non 
 apparent, bellum aperiet :' and Tacit. Ann. 
 ii. 77> ' At multa, quie provideri non pos- 
 sint, fortuito in melius ciusura.' 
 
 2. ijKiaTa yap noXtfiog — Traparvy- 
 xdvov] In tracing the sense of these 
 somewhat obscure words, the difficulty 
 hinges on the expression t-jri pTjrolg, which 
 Goell. thinks ought to be referred to those 
 o^oi TOV TroXsjLtou, the ways or means of 
 diminishing the enemy's funds, of increas- 
 ing their own, which can neither be deter- 
 mined beforehand, nor is it neccssarv that 
 they should, since war must support itself, 
 as Crobyliis said 6 TroXffiog TtTayjxkva ov 
 aiTHTui. But, as Pop. observes, had this only, 
 of the many 'ways of war' above adverted 
 to, been meant, that ought to have been 
 expressed in more explicit terms. 'Pi^roT^ 
 is well explained by the Schol. wpiajikvoig, 
 and the sense of the passage may be 
 expressed as follows : ' For least of all 
 does ttar i)roceed on any [pre] determined 
 plans ; but rather, of itself, for the most 
 part devises (i. e. suggests contrivances) 
 according to what chances may turn up,' 
 meaning, as Poppo paraphrases, 'consilia 
 et rationes belli, quas excogitavimus et 
 sequi constituinms, siejte spernere cogi- 
 nmr.' And this view of the sense is 
 confirmed by certain passages, evidently 
 imitated from tlie present, of Procopius, 
 p. 78, 12, kni pqTolg tdoKu ^wpctv. Menand. 
 Hist. ap. Byz. i. IIG, iv v(p [SaXkaOai tov 
 TToXenov ovTt (read ov ye) tiri prjToTg eiu)- 
 OoTa xuipctv. Agathias : Kai Tig dyvu)- 
 aeuv dv, wg Tag TroXkfxuiv Tpo<pdg (read 
 TpoTzdg) OVK lizi pijTolg, dvdyKrjg avu^ai- 
 vtiv ; read ptjTolg, dvdyKy (necessarily) 
 crvfifiaivHv. The sentiment is nearly that 
 of Livy : ' Eventus nusquam minus re- 
 spondent, quam in bellis.' So Gnosand. 
 Strat. p. yO, Schweb. r) tmv dTToflaivovTiov 
 tv 6(p9aX}j,oXg oxpig tTrt^ijrft rag tK tCjv 
 Kaipiov k7nvoiag,dg // dvdyKtj Ttjg rvxijg, 
 fidXXov t] t) fivt'ifiti Trig ifiT^tipiag, vtto- 
 fidXXti. Sec also Theopli. Sim. p. 35, A. 
 
 And such is the use of Im pr]To1g in Aristid. 
 iii. 420, A. Thus the sense of pijTo'tg is, 
 'priefinitis, adeoque certis,' (as suj»ra i. 
 13, tTTt priTolg yepaai,) as said of a settled 
 and determinate rule of action. 
 
 iv tp 6 fxev tvopyr]Tiog — Trraui] The 
 speaker had before (ch. 120, fin ) been in- 
 fluenced by passion in urging war against 
 Athens : he now repeats his protest against 
 the admission of anger [rather, jMtssion'\ 
 into their deliberations ; ({. d. ' Let them 
 not begin the war under the influence of 
 passion, but coolly ; for they have causes 
 for hostility sufficient to prevail on them, 
 even when considered with the coolest 
 temper.' (Arnold.) In tvopyfiTiog and 
 opyicrOeig the idea intended is not so much, 
 what I*ortus and Haack suppose, that of 
 anger, but rather passionateness, or the ill- 
 regulation of the temper. So the former 
 term is well explained by the Schol. tvrpo- 
 TTojg. And of opyrj, as used in the sense of 
 Tpoirog, examples arc frequent in Thucyd. 
 and other of the best writers. The term 
 tifopyijTog is by Hesych. explained 6 Ty 
 opyy (i. e. T(p TpSirtp) tv xP^f^^^'K • «i"d 
 in Eurip. Bacch. 641, and Hipp. 1042, the 
 subst. evopyijaia is there explained by the 
 Schol. Trpq,6Tr]g: and the adj. iv6pyr]T0Q 
 by Trp^og. Thus 6 opyiaOtig means, he 
 who is passionate or hot-headed ; like rrpo- 
 7rtTi)g in 2 Tim. iii. 4. 
 
 'Qt^iaioTtpog, scil. tort, 'is surer [of suc- 
 cess].' /I nt()t avrbv is not to be construed 
 with opy., as it is by Elmsl., Haack, and 
 Arn., but with iTTaiti : and I have followed 
 Dobree and Bekk. (2nd ed.) in editing, as 
 propriety of language requires, for avTov, 
 avTov. Vain is it to urge, as does Arnold, 
 that the dat. is commonly used ; since the 
 accus. is sometimes found, and our author 
 is accustomed to prefer what is least hack- 
 nied. Ovk fcXdtrtrw stands, by the figure 
 fiiiojaig, for fidXXov. 
 
 3. In this section the speaker adduces 
 a strong argument for using united and 
 strenuous efforts in order to their common 
 preservation ; namely, that the power of 
 the enemy is truly formidable, it being an 
 overmatch for them singly, and fully able 
 to cope with them conjointly ; so that 
 united counsels and combined efforts can 
 alone save them from subjugation. 
 ^ ti fiiv >)aav—dv ^fv] 'if there had been 
 
170 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 oea^opai, oiffrov ai' »/v vuv 0£, Tr/oog i;ujU7ravTag t€ i]/iag Bi\3r\vaioi 
 
 iKavoi, Kai Kara iroAiv en cvvaTOjrepoi OKTTt, u fAr\ Kai aupooi. 
 
 Kai 
 
 Kara Idvi) kqi tKaarov aarvj /aia yvtouy afivvov/mtOa aurout;, Stva ye 
 
 orrac T?/uac aTToywc )(£tpw<TOi'rai. 4. icai r>/v r'/craav, u Kai ^eivov 
 
 Tio aKovaaij — 'kttu) ovk aWo ti (pe^iwaav ij avTiKpvg SouXeiav* o 
 Km Xoyio ivcoiaaOrivai ai<y^p6v t^ HeXoirovvrioujj Kai iroXiig roaaade 
 viro fiiag KaKOiraOeiv. 5. ev to t/ ^iKaiwQ So/coT/ufv av Tra'dvciv, rj 
 cia oftAiav avi^eaOai, Kai twv Trarcpwv 'Vitpovg ^aiv£a0ai o'l rijy 
 EXXa^a rtXtvOipiotjav' rj/LitiQ Se ou8' r/ju7v auToI? j36j3acou^£v auro, 
 
 differences to each of us against equally- 
 matched adversaries concerning bound- 
 aries of territory, that would have been a 
 thing tolerable.' In this sense avTiiraXog 
 occurs uifra i. 142, and elsewhere ; and 
 oiffrov iari in Synes. ap. Steph. Thes. 
 and Lucian, i. 91 : and in a passage of 
 our author infra vii. 75, we have o'kjtov 
 ^aivtaQai. The next words, vvv It, &c., 
 serve to draw the inference. Render, 
 * But as things now are,' ' as the case now 
 stands,' &c. ; a use also found supra i. C8, 3, 
 (where see note,) and iii. 43,5. iv. 126, and 
 not unfrequent in the best writers. In 
 this manner, too, nunc is occasionally used 
 in Latin to introduce a clause, when the 
 preeeuhig one has begun with si; e. g. 
 Cic. ad Verr. vi. 67, and de Div. 30. Of 
 Kara ttoXlv the sense is, *each state 
 singly,' as opposed to KvfiTravrag. See 
 note on i. 3. At eKciffrov supply kuO', 
 from the preceding Kara. Both are ex- 
 egetical of dOpooi, namely, an army formed 
 by states and cities. Mt^ yvoj^y, * with 
 one consent.' A/x« ovtuq, for ^taxwpt- 
 aO'tvraQ. 
 
 4. In this section the speaker excites 
 them to action from a consideration of the 
 consequences of defeat, and the disgrace 
 which would attach to them for being 
 woi*sted by one city. 
 
 t'l hivov T<i) aKOVffai'] * though it be ter- 
 rible to one even to hear.' Ativuv here, 
 as often in Hdot. and other good writers, 
 has the sense grave, duntm^ (i. e. dicere,) 
 ind'ujnum, non ferendum. So Herodot. vii. 
 10, Kai Toi Kai Xoyf^i a.Kov(Tai deivov. A 
 similar elegance is observable in Theoph. 
 Sim. p. 124, D. to viKq,v virtpivdo^ov' kuI 
 TO Ttig devrepag (read irkpag) tvxijq 
 (meaning Trjr rlfTffrjg) j3apv Kai Xeyojxivov. 
 Hence is illustrated a passage of Soph. 
 Trach. 250, tov \6yov S' ov xpv ^Oovtlv — 
 rrpoffui/ai. 
 
 OVK dWo Ti (pepovffav ri dvTiKpvg cov- 
 \siap] Similiir is the expression infra viii. 
 64, Ti)v dvT. iXivOtpiav, and Plut. C. 
 
 Gracch. 8, dvT. txBpav. And closely imi- 
 tated from the words of our author here, 
 are those of Joseph. Ant. xviii. 1, 1, Tt)v 
 de dTTorifiijmv ovSev dXXo rj dvTiKpvg Sov- 
 Xtiav tTTKpkptiv XkyovTtg. In all which 
 passages dvTiKpvg signifies doicnright ; the 
 metaphor being (as Am. observes) taken 
 from an arrow proceeding straightforward, 
 and penetrating to its object. 
 
 o Kai X6y(f) IvSoiaffOfjvai aiaxpbvJi 
 * which thing (the suffering defeat) even 
 to be brought into doubt in words, were 
 disgraceful ;' where Kai Xoy^ has an 
 implied reference to the thing happening 
 fpyf'i, in deed, by the actual evil befalling 
 them. On this use of o see note infra ii. 
 40. The next words, Kai TroXtig Toadade 
 vTTo fitdg KaKOTTaOtXv, as Poppo observes, 
 do not coimect with o, but simjjly with 
 alffxpov e(TTi, {' and shameful it is, that,' 
 &c.) their purpose being, as Am. observes, 
 to (t<i</rar(ite the thing ; q. d. * It were a 
 disgrace that so many states should suffer 
 injury from one ;' or, rather, suffer defeat 
 from one. So infra ii. 41, 3, we have, v<f>' 
 o'iojv KaKOTTaOw. 
 
 6. In this section are intimated the con- 
 sequenc^s which this yielding would carry 
 with it ; namely, that either they would 
 be thought to have suffered, what they 
 had, jtistly, or to have put up with it 
 tlirough cowardice ; and, consequently, 
 would show themselves degenerated from 
 their forefathers, who gave liberty to 
 Greece. In this sense avf-x^f^Oai occurs 
 infra, v. CD, and in ^lian, V. H. i. 16. Jos. 
 Ant. xvi. 9, 4, and Bell. Jud. iv. .3, 10 ; and 
 also in Scripture, as Job xxi. 3. 1 Cor. iv. 
 12. 2 Cor. xi. 4 and 20. The next words 
 set forth the foulness of the disgrace they 
 would incur, by contrasting their conduct 
 with that of their forefathers ; q. d. 
 * Whereas ve do not even secure it (mean- 
 ing the thing implied by the term tXev- 
 Otpia, namely,the being free, IXevOtpwaOai. 
 See other examples of this idiom hi l*o|). 
 Proleg. \}. 105) to ourselves, but we suffer 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXXIII. 
 
 171 
 
 Tvpavvov o£ iuiiuiv iyKaOtGTavai ttoXiv, tou^ 6 tv /uia /novap-^ovg 
 a^iov/nev KaraXvuv. 6. Kai ovk 'i(7iuiiv ottcjq race TpiSv t(jjv fityi- 
 (TT(i)V ^viu(j>op(jjv ainiXXaKTaif a^vveaiag, rj /jtaXaKiaQy ri a/miXtiag. 
 7. ov yap Sri in(j>evy6Teg TavTa^ tiri r»Jv TrXilaTovQ St) (5Xa\pa(Tav 
 KaTa(^povri<Tiv Ke\(i)pr)KaTe' i], eK too TroXXoug (T(f>aXXiiv, to tvavriov 
 ovofxa atppoavvrt piTit)vofxaaT ai. CXXIII. Ta fxlv ovv Trpo- 
 
 a tyrant state to establish itself (take part) 
 among us.' 
 
 6. In this section the speaker dissuades 
 them from the tame submission to a tyrant 
 state, by pointing out its pernlclousnesSf in 
 its carrying with it an imputation of one or 
 other of the three most calamitous vices : 
 for such is the full sense contained, either 
 expressly or by implication, in the words 
 OVK Ifffitv — dfitXeiag. Render, ' Now we 
 are at a loss to comprehend how such 
 conduct can be cleared from an imputa- 
 tion of three of the most fatal faults, /o//«/ 
 (lit. stupidity), or coimrdice, or carelessness.' 
 Evidently imitated from the present, is 
 a passage of Aristid. ii. 68, Cant, rpidv 
 Tujp x^^P^'^'^^^ So^av eiffontOa, drrtaTiag, 
 cjfjioTrjTog, dj3ovXiag : and ii. 219, Tpiwv 
 ai<Txi<yT(OP So^av Xafitlv, — crKaioTrjrog, 
 rrXtovf^iag, dxpf](TTiag. Of this sort of 
 distribution not a few instances, as Wasse 
 observes, occur in our author : thus it is 
 found supra i. T-i & 76, and iii. 40 & 66. 
 It is, indeed, observable in the best writers, 
 (see examples in Wasse,) and has place 
 in the scriptural ones, as Prov. xxv. 3. 
 1 Cor. xiii. 13. Sv/x<l>opiop, as the Schol. 
 observes, stands for KaKiutp, vices or faults ; 
 so called because they are productive of 
 the greatest calamities. 'A^vmaiag, i. e. 
 folly in not perceiving the tendency of 
 Athenian encroachment, nearly e(juiv. to 
 TO dvahOrjTov supra ch. 69. And such 
 is the very sense of d^vv. infra vi. 34, 
 namely, want of the power of perception. 
 
 7. Here the scope of the speaker is to 
 show that the charge just made is true ; 
 since the evil dispositions in question are 
 nearly allied to another under which they 
 manifestly labour, and which implies two at 
 least of these. Render, *for assuredly you 
 have not escaped falling into these, (i. e. 
 one or other of these,) since you have pro- 
 ceeded to the disposition of mind that hath 
 injured very many indeed, contempt [of 
 your enemy] ; which, from having ruined 
 numbers, hath received the opposite appel- 
 lation of madness.' That such must be the 
 sense intended, is plahi from the context, 
 for the term KaratppovijfTig can have no 
 other import ; and so it is used in Uionys. 
 Hal. Ant. p. 286, 39, Sylb. awiftpuvkartpov 
 
 iiyovi'Tai £id Ksvrjg (pof^rjOevTag avTi]v 
 <pvXd^affGai, fidXXov rj KaTa(ppovt)(Tei 
 i7riTpe\pavTag dvaTpanrji'tti. The phrase 
 here, to tvavTiov ovofia d^poavvrj fisr- 
 ovofidZtffOai, is founded on the usual one, 
 ovofid'Ctiv Tivd ovofia : and the sense of 
 fitT(uv6fxa<TTai is transnominatur, mutato 
 nomine appellatur. So in Athen. p. 576, we 
 have, TrpoTipov MtXrw KaXov^ikvqv 'Aaira- 
 aiav ^eTovofiaaOfjvai, where the word 
 opofia, expressed in this passage of our 
 author, is left to be understood ; as also in 
 Herodot. i. 94, fin. dvri Au^wi/ fxtTovo- 
 fiaffOrjvai —Tvparjvovg, and viii, 44. App. 
 i. 613, 11, fitTovo}id(TavTfg St) ^iXnnrov 
 dvri 'Apidaiov : all which passages will 
 serve to account for and illustrate the 
 phrase ovofia d^ponvvrj fitT. It remains, 
 however, to consider what involves most 
 of the difticulty here ; and that is how the 
 term ivavTiov is to be understood. Now 
 by the commentators in general it is ex- 
 plained contrary, or opposite. But in what 
 the contrariety consists, they have not 
 attempted to show. The word seems here 
 to have a very peculiar sense, namely, com- 
 mutation, which signification the word Ijears 
 from its radical d%>Ti, instead of. In short, 
 it is the same as if our author had written 
 r] — ovofxa d(ppo(rvvij, dvTi KaTa(ppovr]<Ttit)g, 
 fxiTojv. Accordingly the term is not meant 
 to be opposite, but distinctive. Finally, 
 d<ppoavvr} does not merely mevin folly, but 
 that sort oi frenzy which arises from a want 
 of the right use of reason ; so answering 
 to the term dvoia, and the Latin amentia, 
 as in Cic. Tusc. Disp. v. 3, * Animi affec- 
 tionem lumine mentis carentem, nominave- 
 runt amentiam.' Tracing, then, the logical 
 bearing of the passage, the words are meant 
 to anticipate an objection that it is not fn^m 
 want of perception or carelessness (much 
 less cowardice) that they have suffered the 
 Athenians to go on so, but merely from 
 contempt of their enemy. To which the 
 answer here intimated is, that the very 
 admission of this argues the justice of the 
 charge, since such contempt is itself the 
 ejctremest folly and a sort of mental alien- 
 ation. The paronomasia here between 
 KUTatppoi'ijffiv and d<ppoffvvTj is not capable 
 of being preserved m translation, and per- 
 
172 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 yhy^vrjfilva t'i Sa fuoKooTcpov, rj Iq offov roTc vvv t,viuL(ptpu, aiTu7aOai ; 
 
 mpi 08 TWV eiTHTa /mWoVTtjJV ToTc,' TTOpoGfTt l3t)r)0oVVTag Vp»j ETTt- 
 
 TaAotTTwpEir* TTarpiov -yap »)/t7v f/c twv Trdvwv Tti^ a^trdt; KTaaOai* 
 Kai fit) /itra^aAAttv to k^of,-, ft a^a TrXourru rt vvv Ka\ i^ovcia oXi- 
 -yov TrpofptmTt (ov yap ^'iKaiov, a t^ anopia UrtjOr}, ry wepiovaia 
 aTTuXiaOaiy aWd OapaovvTag Uvai Kara TroXXa iq tov TroAtjUov, 
 T(w re f/fou ^priauvToq kui avrou uttoct^o^uvou ^v\Xi)\Pea9ai, Kai Ttjq 
 aXXriq EXXa^oq Trdarjg ^vvayojviovintvr^gy to. plv ^o/3(u to. ^t w^t- 
 Atm. 2. airov^aq Tf ou XvaeTE Trportpot, (c'l? -y€ /co) o Owij, KtXtvwv 
 TToXefielv, vopllu Trapoft^^daBai,) i^SiKviLUvaig SI jjaXXov j^orjOn- 
 ntTe' Xvovm yap vv^ oi d/nvvopivot, dXX' ol Trpdripin iwidvTiq. 
 CAAIV. 'Qgtb TTavra^oOiv KaXiuc vnd^j^ov v/luv iroXE/niuv, 
 Kai r]fiufv TuSt Koivy Tra^atvovvTwv, uir^p /Sf/Sojorarov to tuvtu 
 ^v^(l>i^0VTa Kai iroXtai Kai t^tWTatc; Hvat, /urj /idXXiTe UuriSaidraiq 
 
 liaps would not be worth the trouble if it 
 could. 
 
 Ch. CXXIII. The speaker now subjoins 
 a word of crhortatlou ; proceeding to say, 
 that to further blame or re<ii;ret the past 
 wei-e useless ; but the wants of the present 
 must be i)rovided for, and no change made 
 from till ir ancestors' manners : and, as to 
 the future, they might enter upon the war 
 in full confidence ; the oracle promising 
 them the aid of the gods, and the rest ol' 
 Greece being, from motives of fear or hope, 
 about to fight on their side. 
 
 1, TTt^H ^i Tdv—iTnTaXannopuv'] 'Our 
 duty is to labour for the future, by giving 
 aid to the i)resent ;' since (as Ilaaek ex- 
 plains) from the future liaving its origin 
 in the present, it behoves us to give our 
 aid to them, that tliey may be a good state. 
 ETrtroXaiTTWjOiTi/ stands for iTriirovelif or 
 Ittikc'iixvuv (for so I would read in ll(s\eli. 
 for the corrupt tTriKarafivtiv). The force 
 of tTTt here is that of })rofit or benclit. 
 A 7raTj)iov yap r'lfilv] ' mos est patrius,' 
 
 * this is a custom of our country.' Of this 
 l»hrase, followed by an infinitive, exju-esstd 
 or uiidcrstood, examples occur also infra 
 iv. 86 Al 92, and are frequent in the best 
 writers. Tat; dptrdg, for do^ag dptrdv, 
 like toK. ciptTriQ at ch. II : and so i. 3,% 
 dpertjv stands for r;)v d^iwaiv Trjg dptTijg ; 
 or it may be regarded as standing, by 
 hendiad., for ^o^ jc«t dpeTag. And so 
 infra ii. 45, we have, dpiTiJQ Trtoi T; \p6yov. 
 TlpocpepeTS is for du((pkpsTt or Trpoix^Tf. 
 
 a rj/ aTTopiif UrijOn] scil. xP»/At«Ta, 
 
 * wealth that was acquired by penury,' i. e. 
 struggling with want. Ty Tnpwvaig. d-rr- 
 oXkadai, 'should be lost by supei-fluity,' i. e. 
 by giving way to superiiuous expense, or, 
 
 what is the same thing, tamely letting othei*s 
 draw off our superabundance. Of the aorist 
 of a deponent verb thus used, as tKTrfUrj 
 here, in a i)assive sense, several examples 
 are adduced by Poppo, and Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 496. Karri TroXXd, ' on many accounts,' 
 i. e. as we are on many accounts justified 
 in doing. 
 
 2. i^CiKijixivaig — fioriO.] 'ye will come 
 to the aid of their infraction.' This use of 
 ^orjOtw, as ap[)lied to thuojs, occure also at 
 ii. 63, T(p TifHoixev(f} d-rrb tov dpxtii' /3oi|- 
 Otlv : as also in yEschines and Isocr. ai). 
 Steph. Thes. 
 
 Xiwvai yap — TrpoTspoi tTTiovreg] Imi- 
 tated from this is a [)assage of Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. p. 435, ti ^f Skog elcr'spxtTai, fxr) Ho- 
 ^u>fjet> XvHV rag ojXoXoying irpoTipvi, yvoi- 
 Tio(Tav on uvK dpxovrtg ddiKtlv, dXXd 
 Tovg dpxovrag dfivveaOai : for so the pas- 
 sage Hhould be read, from the MS. Gelen. 
 
 Ch. CXXI V. The speaker, in conclusion, 
 urges, that 'if even there were less ground 
 for confidence, and more to be feared and 
 sacrificed, all ought to be risked for their 
 conmion preservation ; that the common 
 danger calls for united efforts, seeing that 
 permanent peace can alone be secured by 
 immediate war.' 
 
 I, vndpxov vfiiv] ' quum Hceat vobis :' 
 a use like that of t^ov and other such like 
 phrases. See note infra ii. 62. Tavra. 
 Reiske would read ravTo, by which the 
 sentiment is made general, and not relating 
 to the Peloponnesians : and so I myself 
 formerly read : but I am now of opinion 
 that the change is not sufficiently borne 
 out by the authority of MSS., and indeed 
 that it is unneccssanj ; since we may, with 
 ro])., refer the rdh, just before, to TroXt- 
 
 \ 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LTBER I. CAP. CXXV. 
 
 1 7"> 
 
 Ti TTOuiaOai TifLiMpiav, ovgi ^lopievai Kai vtto '\(jjv(i)v ttoXiuokov- 
 
 /lUvOK;, (oU TTpOTCpOV »)l' TOUVaVTIOl',) Kai TLJV oAAwi' /UltTtXOilV Tt]v 
 
 iXivOepiav' (»)(: ovKiTi ivSi^trai^ ttc^cjucvovtoc, touc /tdv ridr^ jSAaV- 
 TeaOaiy Tovg o , £t yvcDaOr^rro/nbOa ^vveXOovTec jttei', a/uivveaOai ^f ov 
 ToAjuojyTtC) /tt»; TToAu varepov to avTo Tratrvtfv' aAAa vo^t/dai'Tcg iq 
 avayKtjv acpiyOai, u) avSpeg £u/Ujua^oc, Kai d/Lia tuSe dpirjTa Xe- 
 yecTOai, \pr](j>iaa<T9E tov TroAt^or, ^(»J (poPi}OevTiq to avTiKa ^tii'or, 
 Ttjg o OTT avTov Sid TrXeiovog HprjvrfQ eTridvinricTavTsg' eK TroAfjUou 
 /uty y^p npi]vri juaAAov (it^aiovTuif d(f r](jvy[aq SI /nt] TroXt/titjaai 
 ou)^ Ojuo/oic aKivSvvov. 2. Kai Trjv Ka6iaTr}Kviav iv Ty EAAa^t 
 TToAiv Tvpavvov »jy»/tTajUfvoi fTri Traaiv Ojuoiwc KaUecrTaj'at, oxttc twv 
 juiiv ifCti ap^Hv TU)v Of ciavoiiaOai, TrapaGTricrw/biiOa intXOdvTtq' kuI 
 uvToi aKivcuvioq TO XoiTTOv oi/cwfitv, Kai TOVQ VVV ^t^ouAciijUf vouc; 
 ' EAAr/vac iXevOepojaw/mev. ' ToiauTa ol KopivOioi utthv. 
 
 GXXV. Ol Of AuKtSaifiovioi £7rf(^^) a(p ajrdvTtov i'lKovGav 
 
 /ufjv; and ravra, to the words which follow, 
 i. e. TO TToitiaOai rifiiopiar, and to fitTtX- 
 Otiv Tijv tXfv9ipiav. Or tuvtu may bo 
 referred to tuSs preceding, which relates 
 to the warlike measures just recommended. 
 The elirtp, just after, may, as Goeller sup- 
 poses, serve to explain u'hi/ they are ex- 
 horted to these things ; but I am still, as 
 heretofore, of opinion, that it expresses what 
 Hoogev. de Part. p. 190, calls the conditio 
 sine qua non, and signifies literally, ' if 
 indeed, as is the case ;' assmning the pro- 
 position to be true. See Herm. on Vig., 
 and my Lex. N. T. in voe. Render, ' if it 
 be, as it is, the most stable of all depend- 
 encies for matters like these to be alike 
 for the benefit of states and individuals.' 
 MeTtXOilv, 'to vindicate,' as mfra ii. 39. 
 OvK kpSkx^Tai means, non consentaneum 
 est, 'it is not fitting or proper.' With re- 
 spect to the construction here, Trtpifxivoi/Tag 
 is, as Goeller observes, the accusative of 
 sidjject ; and what is first undei'stood as a 
 irhole, (the Peloponnesians and their allies, 
 the Potidoeans, &c.) is then put ex parte. 
 The sentence may be rendered, * Since it 
 is not fitting that those should be sufferuig 
 injury while waiting [for assistance], and 
 tliese (if we shall be known to have met 
 together, and not ventured to avenge our- 
 selves) should, ere ioiig, experience the 
 same fate.' For oi'i ToXfiCovTig many good 
 MSS. have dToX^CjvTtg, meaning doubtless 
 aToXfiovvTtg, which is contained in one MS. 
 But the common reading has been retained 
 by all the editors ; and very properly ; this 
 being strongly confirmed by a passage, evi- 
 dently imitated from the present, in Jos. 
 
 Ant. xix. 1, 14, u)g oh ToXfiutVTag -qvayKant 
 Tovg Trdi Tag: and more agreeable is it to 
 the early Attic custom of speech. 
 
 tg dvdyKiiv d<p7x^^"^] ^^-'i'- ^^ Tipdyfia, 
 ' that alfairs are Ijrought to extremity.' I 
 have here, with Poppo and Goeller, edited, 
 from the best MSS., Ig, for lir', which is 
 retained by Bekk. The former is defended 
 by several passages from Demosth., Eurip., 
 and Isocr., cited in Steph. Thes. 1990, A. 
 and so read l)io Cass., as a}»pears from 
 an imitation at 234, 85. Of lir' I have 
 not remarked one example. 'Ek TroXtfiov 
 stands for fiSTa tov TroXtfiov, inito hello. 
 'Atp' t'jovxufg, 'propter otium, in otii amore 
 motum.' In ovx ofioiwg dKiv^vvov, 'is not 
 ecjually removed from danger,' we have a 
 refined way of saying ' it is more danger- 
 ous.' With the sentinietU contained in these 
 words, compare a similar one, ch. 71 'V"d 
 120 ; and the following in Cic. Phil. vii. 6, 
 ' Si pace frui vohnnus, belluni gerenduni 
 est ; si bellum oniittimus, pace nunquam 
 fruemur.' 
 
 2. havoiiaQai] Repeat dpxttv. Wapa- 
 (TTTj(Tu)fitOa tTTeXOovTtg, ' let us go forth 
 and down with it.' TlapaoT. not unfre- 
 quently bears this sense to stdxfne, (lit. 
 bring down,) as iii. 35. iv. 79. Herodot. iii. 
 155, and elsewhere in the best writers : 
 and so prosternere in Latin, e. g. Cic. Phi- 
 lipp. hostem prostravit, fudit, occidit. With 
 the words Kai avToi aKiv^vviog to Xoi- 
 TTOP oixwixev, compare infi-a iv. 64, 5, Tade 
 TTOiovvTtg — Ig to f Trcira lXtv9kpQV ve- 
 fxovneOa ("EiKtXiav) Kai vtto oXXujv rjffcrov 
 kirifiovXtvonkvriv. 
 
 Ch. CXXV. 1. d<f dnavTuiv] *fi*oni 
 
174 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 yvio^rjv, \pri<pov l-rrriyayov roiq ^v/ifid^oiQ airamv oaot napijcrav 
 ££5c, Kai ^e'ltovi Kal iXaaaovi ttoXh' kqI to nXijOo^ iiprjtpiffavTO 
 TToXi^fTiv. 2. ^iCoy/nevov ^l avroiq, tvOvq fxlv a^vvara ijv cVtvei- 
 (niv mrapcKTKivoiQ ovtriv' UiropileaOai ^e I^okh SKaffToig a 7rp6<T<p()pa 
 >iv, Kat ^iri uvai jLuXXwiV 6/h<dq Se KaOiffTaiiievoiQ wv iSei, InavTog 
 fxiv ov SiiTpi(5rij eXaaaov ^e, irplv a'd/SaXny ig Trjv 'ArriKriv, Kal tov 
 TToXe^ov apaaOai (ftave^t^g, CXXVl. 'Ev tovtio Se tirpia^evovTo 
 ry \iaovix) Trpoc Tovq 'AOrfvaiovg eyKXrifiara ttoioujucvoc, ottwc fftpiaiv 
 on fxeyKTTf) irpo<^aaiQ iirj rod TroXe/neiv, fjv fxri ri kaaKovwai, 2. kol 
 TrpwTov ^Iv irpiGJSeig Trkp.^avTiq o[ Aa/cf^at^tovtoi kKiXivov tovq 'AOq- 
 vaiovg TO iyoq eXaiveiv TtJQ ^fou* to Se avoc ^v TotovSe. 3. ^KvXmv 
 rtv UAvfj.irioviKt]g, aviip AOrivaloq, Ttjv wdXai evyevrig ts Kal Bvva- 
 Toc* iyeya^ii^KH §£ Ovyarapa Oeayevovg MiyapEujQ dvSpog, og kut 
 EKelvov TOV ^ivov iTvpdvvH Mtyapoiv. 4. y^p^i^dvu) k rw KuAwrt 
 Lv AeX^^ojc avuXiv o Qiog, '' kv Ty tov Atoc ry /tiey/crry foprrj KUTa- 
 Xa^uv Tt]v 'AOtivauov aVpoTroAtv." 5. o Se Traod te rou Oeayevovg 
 Bivafiiv Xa/3a)v, kuI Tovg (piXovg dvairiiaag, cVa^r) kwiiXOiv 'OXi/unria 
 
 all.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 373. TvMfirjv, 
 for (nr6(l>a<nv, senUntiam. "^ticpov tirrjya- 
 yov toXq KvfifxdxoiQ, i. e. tTTETpi-nrov ipti(poj^ 
 Tolg ^vfifi., for the simple ;//>/0j'^ftv. See 
 supra i. 87. infra vi. 14, and note. Parallel 
 to this is the Latin phrase, sentmtiam 
 dare jiulicihus. To irXfiQoQ, 'the bulk, or 
 majority,' as v. 30, and elsewhere. 
 
 2. decoy fievov] ' quum videretur.' See 
 Matth. Gr.^ Gr. § 564. 'EK7ropiKe(T9ai—d 
 7rp6<T(popa Jiv, ' to provide themselves with 
 what \yas necessary.' So Herodot. vii. 20, 
 Uir. TO, TTporrtpopa tij ffrpariy. So also to. 
 irpoatpopa in iEschyl. Choiiph. 699. The 
 formula o/iwg U corresponds to ivQvg fikv, 
 and the intermediate words are in some 
 measure parenthetical. I have pointed 
 accordingly. The full sense is, « Though 
 it was hideed impossible for them imme- 
 diately to make the attack, for want of 
 due preparation, yet the preparation was 
 not long ; [for] a year was not consumed 
 by them in an~anging wliat was necessary ; 
 but it was less [than that period] before 
 they made an irruption into Athens.' Thus 
 there is no occasion, with Poppo, to resoi-t 
 to critical conjecture. Of the phrase Ka9- 
 i(TTafitvoiQ (OV iSti, the literal sense is, 
 'putting affaii^s upon a footing necessary 
 for the purpose in view.' 
 
 Ch. CXXVl. ' While these preparations 
 for war were making, the two parties as- 
 sailed each other with mutual criminations 
 to serve as pretexts for war ;' and by the 
 Lacedemonians embassies were sent to 
 Athens with various remonstrances and 
 
 demands, for the purpose of amusing the 
 Atlienians with the prospect of peace, and 
 of raising up pretexts for war : and to give 
 their cause a better colour, and work on 
 the passions of the multitude, an attempt 
 was made to revive the popular dread of 
 the cui'se that had been supposed to hang 
 over the Alcmeonids. The Athenians were 
 called upon in the name of the gods to 
 banish all that remained of that blood- 
 stained race. (Thirlwall.) 
 
 2. TO dyoQ TrjQ 9tov] i. e. as the Schol. 
 explains, 'those who had committed the 
 sacrilege occasioned by a pollution of the 
 temple of Minerva,' and which reached to 
 the posterity of those who connnitted the 
 crime. See Polyren. ii. 13. Of this term 
 an explanation is then given by a nar- 
 ration of the story of Cylon, on wliicli see 
 Herodot. v. 71, a passage evidently hero 
 had in view by our author. 
 
 a A. C. 612. 01. 42, 1. 
 
 4. XP<^A^«»'V] * on consulting the oracle.' 
 See Vig. ]). 324. 
 
 5. iTrriXOev] Goell. and Pop. edit, from 
 several MSS., iirriXBov, referring to v. 75, 
 Kcipvua iTvyxavov, and noticing, from 
 Pors. on Eurij)., that among the Attic 
 writers a neuter plui-al is joined with a 
 verb singular only when jiersons are implied 
 by the neuter noun : and though certain 
 passages in our author may seem at vari- 
 ance with this rule, yet many of them, 
 they think, are corrupt. And Poppo is of 
 opinion that a plm*al verb may be used 
 whenever a masc. or femhiine subst. of 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIT3ER I. CAP. CXXVl. 
 
 175 
 
 ra jv neXoTrovvjJ^y, KaTiXa(^e Ti,v aVpoTroXiv wg iirl Tvpavvi^i, 
 vofxiffag eoprrjv rs Tod Aioc /iey/dri/v uvai, Kal kavTiZ ri ir^oa^Kul 
 OXvfiina veviKTiKOTi. 6. a Se iv r^ 'Arri/c^, ^ dXoOl ttou, ^S) 
 ^ey'iaTTj eopTr]^ " elprrro, ov ts ^Kelvog m KaTEvowe, ro te /uavrtlov 
 oiK E^i^Xov' icTTi ydp Kal 'AOrivaioig Aidaia, ^ fcaXeTrai AiJc a>pr»; 
 MeiXixiov iXEyjaTXi, t^ui T^g ttoXewc, £v rf iravhtiH Ovovai, noXXol 
 ovx np^ia, aXXd OvfiaTa Ewixtipia' gofccGv ^l dpOwg yiyvoiaKtiv, 
 
 the same signification may be tacitly sub- 
 stituted in the place of the neuter, as in the 
 present case, 'OXvfnrtoi dywves for 'OXvfi- 
 TTia. But that rule would, as Am. justly 
 observes, allow of a plural verb in almost 
 every conceivable case. And the canon 
 of KUhner, (Gr. § 424, 2,) that a neuter 
 plural subst. may have a plural verb, when 
 the notion of plurality, or of a whole, made 
 up of several parts, is prominent in the 
 substantive — that, however well founded 
 in itself, does not, as Arn. observes, apply 
 here. Hence I have thought proper, with 
 Bekker, to retain the singular form, sup- 
 ported as it is by the majority of the MSS., 
 and by similar expressions infra v. 49. 
 viii. 10, and elsewhere. The words rd tv 
 IlfXoTr. are added, because there were, as 
 the Schol. notices, other games of the same 
 name elsewhere at Athens, in Macedonia 
 and elsewhere. In tog IttI rupavvidi, the 
 MQ is used as supra i. 48, ibg IttI vav/xaxia, 
 and infra vi. 45, wg tirl rovroig. See 
 Matth. Gr. § 628, 3, where is adduced a 
 passage of Soph. Aj. 44, /} Kat to (io{>Xevix' 
 (OQ lir' 'Apyeioig toS' yv ; The words eavTqj 
 Ti TTpoariKtiv may be rendered, 'ad sese 
 nonnihil portinere,' 'had some reference 
 to himself.' And so in Dio Cass. p. 1 24, 
 (the only example that I have met with 
 at all approaching to this use,) we have, 
 fvptiffti -n-dcrag avTag (scil. t'lfienag) fiov- 
 (TiKoig TTojg Ty tov ovpavov diaKo<Tfiri(T€i 
 irpoaqKovaag, ' tally or correspond to the 
 celestial order, by a sort of musical har- 
 mony,' i. e. as in musical harmony the 
 various parts must, in counterpoint, tally 
 with each other. Exactly parallel to this 
 IS the use of the Latin pert'mere for cm- 
 reinre, cadere in; e. g. Pha?dr. Fab. i. 14, 
 17, *Hoc peHinere ?L(\. illos dixerim,' 'the 
 nioral of the fable api)lies to those.' Of 
 OXvfiTTia veviKijKOTi the sense is,*as having 
 come off victor in the Olympic games.' The 
 a^xus. here is well accounted for by Matth 
 Gr. Gr. 409, 3. 
 
 6. ov t€ tKtivog tTi KaTsv6rjaf'\ 'he 
 
 had not as yet perceived ' or understood. 
 
 Edi)Xov, 'made it clear;' the oracle being, 
 
 as usual,— to save the credit of the god,— 
 
 worded with studied ambiguity. Aidaia : 
 
 mentioned by Aristoph. Nub. 407. See 
 Clinton's Fast. 354, seq. MfiXixiov : a 
 frequent epithet of Jupiter. See Pop. on 
 Xen. An. vii. 8, 4. 
 
 Ivy TravdrjiiH Qvovm, ttoXXoi ovx »p"ff, 
 dXXd 0vfiaTa tTrtx^pta] Of this perplexed 
 passage, the difficulty may efl'ectually be 
 removed by altering the common punctu- 
 ation, placing the comma not after ttoXXoI, 
 but after Ovovm, (as is done by Pop. and 
 Goell.) since the ordinary conjunction of 
 the words 7ravdr]^H and ttoXXoI would 
 involve an absurdity. Thus by Ovovai is 
 meantj^ ' they (i. e. the pei-sons in question, 
 01 ttoXItui, to be supplied from Trjg noXewg) 
 sacrifice.' Render, 'On which [festival] 
 the citizens in full concourse offer sacri- 
 fices ; many of them not living victims, 
 but the old country sacrifices.' By uptla 
 are evidently meant the bloody mcrlfia's. 
 Consequently, from the opposition, OvjiuTa 
 must denote the unbloody, consisting of the 
 fruits of the earth, or some preparations 
 from them. I therefore accede to the ex- 
 planation ofi'ei'ed by the Schol., who takes 
 the Ovfiara to denote certain cakes, or 
 paste figures, made in the shapes of ani- 
 mals : of which curious but little noticed 
 subject illustrations are afforded by pas- 
 sages of Pausanias, x. 8, 5, and vii.''24, 2, 
 where mention is made of those Trt/x/xara 
 tnixbtpin, and especially viii. 2, 1, Aia Te 
 oivofiarrev "YTruTOV TrpCJTog, koI oiroffu t'x** 
 ^vxnv, TOVTojv fitv ri^iioaiv ovSev Ovaai, 
 TTSfifiara Je kTTixtvpia tTrl tov (iwfxov kuO- 
 7^*5*^; ^ TTtXdvovg KaXovaiv, tri kuI Iq 
 yfidg, 'AOrjvaXoi. They are also mentioned 
 in other passages, which throw some light 
 on the orv/m and parjMjse of this kind of 
 sacrifice. So Herodot. ii. 47, speaking of 
 the sacrifice of swine to Luna and Bacchus, 
 (i. e. the Isis and Osiris of the Egyptians,) 
 says, oi dk 7revr}Teg avTwv vtt' daOevtiriQ 
 (3iov, (TTaiTivag irXdcravTeg vg, Kal oirTr]- 
 o'rtj/rcfravrac(after forming certain figures 
 of dough into the shape of swine, and baking 
 them) Ovovm : also Plut. LucuU. 498, ol 
 KvpKijvoi. rJTTopovv (Sobg, npbg Tr)v 0v(Tiav, 
 Kat (TTairivt]v irXdaavTeg t(^ fitofitp ttuo- 
 icTijffav : Appian, i. 752, eireXdovarig ^i 
 TUg eopTfig, iv y Qvovai (iouv fieXaivav, 
 
176 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 012. 
 
 ^TT^XHpnrr, Tio \pyio. 7. oi' 8' 'A^^valot aiaOo^i.voi, l^o^dr^a^v re 
 iravhtj^H EK Tiov aypwv kn avroiq, Ka\ irpoaKadelo^evoi liroXiop- 
 Kuxw. 8. ^ovov ^l iiriyiyvofxivov, ol 'AOr^valoi, rpvx^/u.vm rij 
 TT^ocrehpua, a7rv\9ov ol ttoAAoJ, .Vcrp^^vre^- role evvea "A^voJc 
 rnv <j>vXaKrfv, Kal r^ nrlv avroKparopcrt Siadftvai, j Sv ^piara Sia- 
 yiyvwGKioaC tot, ^l Td TroAXri rcJv 7roXir(fC(Jv ol kvvia ''Aoyovrec 
 iiroaaaov. 9. ol Se '>f^^r) ^..» 1^J.\ _a ' a / 
 
 r^Tredrrj^Kov vtto tov Xi^oC—KaOllovaiv enl tov (3u>,lu]v kircn 
 ^ V rj? aKooiToXn. 11. dvcwTri<javT,<; ^l aJroug ol twv 'AOnvolu,v 
 ETTiTeTpa/i^^voi Tr]v <j>v\aK^v, oJc ei:>pujv dTroOv/iaKovTag iv TiZ luml 
 
 TOV t 
 
 ot fikv ovK txovrtg, iirXarrov ciTrb (jItov. 
 ^Esop. Fab. 3«, iTreidrj (3o(o^ riTropu, ana- 
 TivovQ TToiriaaQ (ioag, knl tov jSiouov 
 KarsKavatv. 
 
 Finally, by tTnxt^pia is meant, * such as 
 were customarily used in the country,' for 
 iyxujpia : and so the expressions trnxto- 
 piog Xoyog, iTnxujpiog ia9r)Q or aroXi), tTrtv. 
 yXiontrrj, &c. These Ovfiara were offered 
 according to the ancient country custom — 
 probably introduced into Attica fromErrypt 
 ' by the Cadmean colony,- whereby ofTerrngs 
 ot the fruits of the earth were allowed to 
 be presented as well as victims. That this 
 was the earliest mode of sacrificing, we 
 have the testimony of Porphyry de xVbstin. 
 11. 6, and Pausan. i. 26. And when b/oodu 
 sacrifices were afterwards introduced, the 
 unbloixly, consisting of fruits of the earth 
 were not forbidden ; the principle beinrr' 
 that every man should, at the common 
 testival, off-er according to his means, but 
 always the best kind of food his means 
 enabled him to use as his ordinary fare. 
 1 bus while the rich would offer animals, 
 whether oxen or swine, the poorer classes, 
 —to u-hom even pork was not attainable,— 
 and whose festal sacrifices, as their festal 
 meals, could only consist of that which 
 lormed their ordinary living, were accus- 
 tomed to off'er some farinaceous prepara- 
 tion, the form of which was, as the more 
 convenient, that of cakes, and the name 
 given was TrkXavoi, explained by Suidas 
 and Hesych. to mean Trsfifiara, cakes of a 
 round form, made of fine flour, and suited 
 for sacrifice. See Aristoph. Pint. 66. And 
 so 1 lato de Legg. vi. p. 782, savs, Ovpara 
 ovu ,,r Toig Oeotg ^Cju, TrkXavoi Ik Kal 
 ff^\irt KapTToi ^ec'fvfiiuoi, Kai roiavra dXXa 
 ayva yv/iara. 
 
 8. twiyiyvo/xevov] For this some MSS. 
 nave tyy. : but that rather denotes the 
 
 intervention than the protraction of time, 
 which appears to be the sense here in- 
 tended ; according to which. Pop. renders 
 * cum tempus protraheretur.' And so 
 Lucian, t. i. 356, 6, tTrti de ru rrpayfth tg 
 fii}Ki(TTOv lirtykvtTO. Pt-rhaps, however 
 the term may be best rendered, *in jn-ocess 
 of time ;' as in Herodot. i. 28, xi^ovov de 
 tTTiyiyvofievov. Of Tpvxofievoi the sense is, 
 worn down, attriti, as persons are by severe 
 labour, or assiduous watchings ; which is 
 implied in TrpoGtdpdcf. Similar to this 
 IS the phrase dxeeaOai irpoatdpeii}, which 
 is of frequent occurrence in Dio Cass. 
 Procop., and Arrian. AvTOKparopoi. See 
 Wachsmuth, Antiq. i. 242, seq. 
 
 10. Kadilovaiv IttI tov ^wfidv] See note 
 infra i. 136. The altar hero spoken of 
 was, as we find from Plutarch, that of 
 Minerva. 
 
 11. dva(TTr](T. avTovgli * having raised 
 them,' 1. e. induced them to rise. So the 
 term is used infra ch. 128, and Soph. (Ed 
 Col. 276. Joseph. 355. Arrian, E. A. v. 
 4, 6. Ildot. v. 71. Aniold remarks, that 
 a person is said dva<TTrjvai ijctr^yv, by 
 offering his hand to the suppliant, and 
 raising him from the ground,— an action 
 which implied that the safety he sought 
 was pledged to him. This may be true 
 as applied to cases in a general way, where 
 no particular agreement can be siiid to 
 exist ; not to such as the present, in which 
 certain conditions have been previcusly 
 agreed on ; as here is implied in k<b' ti Um 
 condition that) yLnUv kok^v 7roir,aoimiv. 
 So H dot. v. 71, TovTovg aVtor. oi llfjvTu- 
 vtlg Tdv ^avKpdp(ov — 7rXj}v GavuTov 
 meaning that they were held bound to trial 
 and capital punishment. 
 
 dTToOvrjffKOVTag iv n^ upit'i] And thus 
 needing to be removed from the temjile, 
 to avoid its being polluted, and occasioning 
 
 
 OL. 42, 1.] 
 
 LTBER I. CAP. CXXVII. 
 
 177 
 
 stp lo fitj^lv KQKov TToiriaovtnv, dnayayovTeQ aTreKruvm'' KaOi^ojidvovg 
 oc Tivag Kal eiri twv at/uvwv Oitjv ev Tolg (^lofxolg iv rp tto^o^w 
 cit\pri(TavTo. 12. Kal am) tovtov evaysig Kal dXirripioi Trjg Owv 
 iKtlvoi TE EKaXovvTO, Kttl TO ytvog TO diT iKuvuyv. 13. riXaaav fAv 
 ovv Kal ol A0r)va7oi rovg evayBig rovTovg, r/Aaorc ^l Kal KXto/nevrjg 
 o Aa Kt^aifioviog tKTTEpov /lutu 'AOri^faiwv GTaaiatovr (jjv, Tovg Tt 
 ttZvrag iXavvovTeg Kal tcjv teOveojtwv Ta octto. aveXovTEg e^e/^oXov' 
 KaTrjXOov jiiEVToi vcTTEpov, Kal TO ykvog ourtov egtiv eti ev rrj TroAa. 
 CXXVll. "TovTO Sn TO dyog ol AaKE^aifXOVioi kXavvEiv ekeXevov^ 
 ^iJOev Tolg OEolg TrpojTov rt^Kopouvrf^, Ei^oTEg Se Flf^t/cAfa tov 
 AavOnrirov TrpocrE^o^tvov avno KaTci rrjv /jiriTEpa^ Kal vojuiZovtec, 
 EKTTEcrovTog avTov, paov acjticn tt^o^w^eIv to ano Tuiv 'AOrjvaiwv. 
 2. ov fiEVToi ToaovTov rjXTTi'Cov TraOEiv civ avTov touto, oaov Sia- 
 poXr]v oioEiv avTw npog r»Jv ttoAiv, (vg Kal ^id tiJv ekelvov ^vfi(l)opdv 
 TO ^lEpog EaTai o TroXEfiog. 3. wv ydp ^vvaTtvTaTog twv KaO' 
 
 I 
 
 . pollution to the persons who removed them. 
 Comp. ch. 134. In aTrayayovTtg we have 
 a usual term to denote leading to execufion, 
 as iii. 68. By toiv atfivoii' Oiwv under- 
 stand the i^wrt^^cS, so called >car' dvTiippacnv, 
 or by euphemism, as in Aristoph. Thesm. 
 224, and often in the Attic writers, chiefly 
 the poetic ; but more frequently called 
 'EvfispiSeg. The words tv ttj Trapodi^ con- 
 nect, not — as they are generally supposed 
 to do — Avith hexphf^avTO, but with KaOe^o- 
 fievovg. For diexprifravroy aTrexp- is found 
 in two MSS., perhaps for dvex-, which was 
 probably read by Suid., Hesych., Pollux, 
 Zonar., and certainly by Dio ('ass., who 
 frequently uses the term : yet, from the 
 word being used by our author infra iii. 
 36. vi. 61, and by Herodot. i. 24, 110. 167. 
 iii. 167, and other early writers, there is 
 no reason to doubt its genuineness here. 
 
 12. kvayeXg Kai dXiTrjpioi Trjg Oeoii] A 
 construction also found in Aristoph. Eq. 
 445, dXiTtjpiiov — Ttjg 9eov. Pausan. vii. 
 25, evayfXg Trjg 9eov, and elsewhere. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 344, 1. 
 
 13. rjXaffav — rove evaytXg Tovrovg} 
 * those persons who were called accursed.' 
 Similarly 1 Cor. v. 13, e^apeiTe tov irovn- 
 
 POV tt, IfflVDV. 
 
 Ch. CXXVII. a a. C. 432. 01. 87, 1. 
 ^ 1. dijOtv] This is to be joined with 
 Ti/xcjpovvTfg, and it bears the sense for- 
 sooth, imjdying pretence. npvJTov, ante 
 omnia, * especially.' Ylpotrexofiei'ov avTqi, 
 for evexopiivov or evoxov ovTa, ' being ob- 
 noxious to it,' i. e. the Xoyog. So in Latin, 
 teneri obnoxium esse piaculo : and in this 
 sense the word is used in Pollux, viii. 134, 
 a'ifiaTi Trpofff ^6/if vof. " '•". arises from the 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 physical sense Ho be held hi/ any thing,' as 
 any one bound to a post : whence arises, 
 by implication, the sense adh<vrere, found 
 in Eurip. Bacch. 755, oiroaa d' eir' otpoig 
 eQeaav, ov Serrpwv vtto TlpocreixfTO : and 
 Aristoph. Vcsp. 105, wmrep Xenag Trpoo-- 
 exoiievov T<p Kioi>i. The above passage of 
 Pollux is, I believe, the only one, except 
 the present, that supplies an example ; for 
 as to another of the same writer, i. 32, dyei 
 TrpofTt^ojUf j/oi (so I would read, from two 
 MSS.) fiidfTfiaTi ivexopevoi, there Pollux 
 has evidently this j)assage of our author in 
 view. 
 
 pq.ov atpiai, &e.] * their business with 
 the Athenians would be more easily brought 
 to a prosperous termination.' So iii. 4, ov 
 yap kn'irTTtvov rolg dirb tuiv 'A0i]vaiojv 
 7rpox(opi)(Teiv: i. 109, and elsewhere. 
 
 2. ToiiTo] scil. eKjiXrjOrjvai. Ato/3oX>)v 
 olrretv avTip irpbg Tt)v ttoXlv, *sliould bring 
 him into obloquy with the Athenians.' Sv^i- 
 <popd is an expression involving a com- 
 bined notion of mishap and fault. So supra 
 i. 122,6, OVK Idfitt' oTTojg Tade Tpuov — ^vfi- 
 tpopCjv dTTifXXaKTai. In this view the Sehol, 
 explains by KaKiwv (for which read KaKiav), 
 observing, Kai «t rijg (pvcreiog eXaTTwrrtig 
 Kai diaTTTuxreig KaKiat irdvTitjg eini. Thus 
 the term Kaxia is used sometimes to de- 
 note misfortune, and sometimes fauftiness 
 in general, though occasioned by natural 
 defect, like ritium in Latin. So Cicero de 
 Senect. 16, 'senectus est natura loquacior ; 
 ne ab omnibus vitiis videar vindicari.' 
 Hence the sense here is 'fauftiness arising 
 from misfortune.' 
 
 For TO fiipog some would read r« fi'tpog. 
 qnodanmodo ; but that sense would r:uh< r 
 
 N 
 
178 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 478. 
 
 * 
 
 iavTov, Kal ayu)v nljv noXiTHav, vvavriodro wavra rolg AuKiSai- 
 Aiovmtc, Kal ovk ela inLUnv aW eg rov ttoA.^^ov 4>^a roue 
 AOrjvaiovg, 
 
 CXXVIII. 'AvT,K^X,vov SI Kal ol 'A0»,va7oi roilc AaKeSai/no- 
 viovg TO aTTo Taivd^ov a>c iXavvuv, 2. o^ yap AaKeSai,n6viOL 
 avaarrjaavrlg nore U rou Itpov rov Uoaei^wvog aVci Taivapov TfZv 
 hiXurrwv iKirag, airayayovreg Sd^Ou^aV St' S S^ Kal af<yn^ avrolg 
 vofxilovairov ^xiyav aucTfxov ytviaOaL ev ^irdpry. 3. EKiXevov Se 
 KaiTo r»,c XaXKioUov ayog iXavvtiv avroig' iyhero Se Toi6vSe. 
 4. ^ EtthSv Uavcravlag o Aa/ctgat^ovioc ro Trpwrov ^fra7rf;u(/)0£(c vwo 
 ^Tra^Tiariov airo r^jg a>x^C rijg kv 'EAAr/aTrovro), koi KpSelg utt' 
 avTisyv aireXvOrj ^trj a^ifceTv, ^r/^ioa/a )u^v ovfceri egeTr^V^^^r/, ig/a g^ 
 ouroc rptr,p»/ Aa/Salv 'Ep^(or/g«, ivw Aa/ce^at^ov/wv a^i/cvarm ^c 
 EAAvaTTovroy- rw ^Iv Xoyio kirl r^v 'EXXr^viK^v ttoA.^.ov, Tf^ SI 
 yyie ra Trpoc ^amXia TVfjdyfxara npdaaHv, (^^Wep Kal to 7rp(^ro»/ 
 fTT^x^^pwev, ecpdfxevog T^g 'EXX^viK^jg dpxvg. 5. eie^y.alav S', aTro 
 
 require ,iepog n, as infra ii. 64 : and indeed Minerva. So C. Nepos, Pausan. 5 ^in fcdem 
 no change is necessary, since the sense Minerva>, qua. Chilci^^cus vocatur" &c 
 contained m to fiepog is nearly the same ; 4. a a. C. 478. 01 75 3 ' 
 
 fj. if f« ^^P^''''"^ '' ""^^ ^""^ ^^ interpreted rpcfjpr} 'EpfiwviSa] ^a' trireme of the 
 
 (as It IS by Poppo) pro ratd parte, (whicli city of Hermione.' See my note in TransT 
 
 JXidThnr''^;"^ T " ^ "/\^«r«^d and At .pdyt^ara ^pdrran. the ii^^n belo 1 
 
 frigid,) but part/i,; the article here being, to the foregoing finite verb d^biKveXra^ 
 
 "ctTo- te'rd^tivrter:;^ ^^'f^' ^^'^^^ '^"^^'"^ ^^^^^^^ ^ ^^ viir29, atd'S 
 ence to tiie relative term to oXov or to passages adduced by Matth. Gr Gr S 111 
 
 1 ;wf ' ''^'"'""' "" ^"''' '^ "PP"^^'^ "> «• The .u. of the'phruse is,no 2,saet' 
 Q « . \ , -, ^ tnoseaffairs which he had been transactintr 
 
 3. aya,v rnv noXiTdav] Comp. ii. «5, 8. Mith the king.' "Arrep would Imve been 
 
 .?£Z'J''u^'^ '^'""^^ ^"' This tmnsitive more regular? SvhichL haTbebre taken 
 
 liifra i^20 " ""'"'"* ^''' " ''""' ^^^« ^" ^^"^- The term ,rpd. Jr/seems ite" 
 
 Ch rXXVTTT Ti,« A+u • ^^ °^^^" elsewhere, to imply, like our verb 
 
 ^I. a^o Ta.rap„«] < proceeding from XenX'v7^"T ;i°-T''™^"^-''-. ?» 
 
 ../i- affinity to^CTwhioh"''^''""^^ ^'<'"'- '^"""""■"^d •>>«?«<'»«.. So 
 3. .,7. XaX.„.V„„l Meaning ^„.„„ or ZX^enZt''^::'^^'^^ 
 
 OL. 75, 3.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXXIX. 
 
 179 
 
 TovSi Trpwrov eg (iamXia fcari^tro, Kai tov iravTog irpayfjiaTog 
 a^^rlv tnoirjaaTO. 6. Bu^avriov yajO tAwv r^ irpoTepa irapovGia, 
 jutra Tijv cfc KuTTpou ava^a>^)7<Tiv, (tt^ov 0£ Mi]ooi avTO, Kai pacri- 
 Xiu)g TTpOGi'iKOVTeg Tiveg Kai ^vyyeveig, ot taXajcrav ev avTio,) rorc 
 TovTovg, ovg iXaj5ev, aTroTrifjLiTH j3aaiXeL Kpv(f>a rwv oAAwv $u/u- 
 /uavwy* ra> Se Xoyu) aireS^aaav avTOv. 7. 'eTrpatrtre o€ raura /uera 
 FoyyuAou tov EpeTpuwg, WTTfp e-nrsTpexpE to tb Bu^avrcov /cot 
 Touc aiVjwaAwTouc. 8. Eire/Lixpe Se Kai iTriGToXrjv tov Foy-yfAov 
 t^kpovTa avT(3' iveyaypaTTTO Se race iv avT^, tog vtTTE^ov avivpeOrj. 
 9. *' riaucTavtac o ijye/uwv rrfg ^7rapTt)g tovoSe rt, trot yapitEoOai 
 (3ovAojU£Voc, aTTOTTEjUTTfi ^opt cAwv* /Ctti yvu)fxr]v TTOtou/uac, ft /cai 
 (Toi SofCtT, OvyaTepa re t>/v (Tr^v -yr/juat, fcai <toi 27raprrjv r£ /cac t>jv 
 iiXXriv 'EAAaSa u7ro)(^£iptov 7roi»|(Tai* ^wvarog Se coKio ilvai TavTa 
 wpa^aij jUSTci (tov (iovXtvojuievog. 10. ti ovv tl ge tovtiov apicTKEi^ 
 TTEjuTTE avSpa TTKTTov ETTi OaXacFctaVy CI ov TO AoiTToi' Tovg Xoyovg 
 7rot)]a-OjU£0a." CXXIX. Totroura fXEV t} ypa(j)V) fo»/Aou' atp^rjg Se 
 tigOy} t£ rp EiriaToXy Kai anoffTiXXEi ApTajja^ov roy ^apvaKov ettI 
 OaXacraav, Kai fC£A£U£i avTov Ttjv te Aaa/cuAtriv GaTpanEiav Trapa- 
 Xa(5Eiv, M£yaj3arr/v airaXXa^avTa, og npoTEpov vpx^, Kai napa 
 Tiavcraviav Eg Bu^arrtov £7ri(TroA»;v avT£7r£ri0£i avTtv wg Ta-^iOTa 
 
 sense seems to be that here intended, exix- 
 is greatly preferable to tyx* 
 
 5. tvtpyfdiav tg (iaaiXea KOTeOsTo] 
 beneficium apud regem collocatU. Kara- 
 riOfffOai, in the sense collocare, conferre, is 
 used with a subst. in the aecus. denoting 
 favour, as ^aptv, evepyeniav, &c. (see note 
 supra ch. 33, 1, and on ch. 129.) with an 
 implied idea of any one being bound by 
 obligation to return the favour conferred. 
 
 6. TrpoTipcjf. Trapovo-j^] ' on his first 
 approach thither ;' not prcesentia, as the 
 translators take the term. Of the word in 
 this sense an example occurs in Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. p. 406, and others may be seen 
 in Steph. Thes. 
 
 TTpoffTjKovTeg Kal ^uyyfvcTeJ 'relations 
 and kinsfolks.' The former term signifies 
 properly relations by affinity ; the latter, 
 by consanguinity. But the latter term may 
 here denote some who were not absolutely 
 relations in either sense ; for from Xen. 
 Cyr. i. 4, 27, we learn, that to many great 
 men at the court the title was given by the 
 king as an appellation of honour. In like 
 manner it has been a custom of the British 
 monarchs to bestow the title of cousin on 
 high noblemen, especially those of the 
 privy council. 
 
 01 id\(t)(Jav iv avry] Bekk. thinks that 
 ot is to be cancelled. But laXiaaav iv a. 
 
 need only be taken, as also tovtovq, of the 
 7rpoar]KovTiQ Kai ^vyyivtiQ, by which all 
 difficulty will be removed. 
 
 cLTridpaffav avrbv] 'they had made their 
 escape from him.' Of this idiom with the 
 accus. (neglected by the commentators,) 
 the following are examples : Herodot. ii. 
 182. Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 13. Procop. p. 11, 24. 
 Jos. Ant. xiv. 6, 4, and often, Dionvs, Hal. 
 70, 5. Philostr. Vit. A, iii. 331. NjTnphod. 
 ap. Athen. p. 265, D. Appian, i. 838. ii. 80. 
 ^lian, V. H. 48. 
 
 8. dv€vps9ri] compertum eM, * was found 
 out.' So Plato ap. Steph. Thes. ttoWo. 
 Trapadeiy/xara duevpriffeig. Dio Cass. 23 4,7- 
 751,12. Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 19. Anab. vii. 4, 10. 
 Mem. ii. 9, 3. 
 
 9. Kai yvojfiTjv TToiovfiail 'it is my in- 
 tention, I propose ;' yvtofi. TroitiffOai being 
 for yv. tx^iv, which occurs in Thucydides, 
 Herodotus, and the later historians who 
 imitate them. On the change of person, 
 see note supra i. 1. 
 
 10. (Tc dpkcTKti} This construction is old 
 Attic. So Eur. Or. 204, ov yap fi' dpeaKei, 
 and Hippol. 106 and 184. Aristoph. Plut. 
 353. 'Etti 9dXa(Taav, 'to the coast,' i. e. 
 of Asia ; meaning to some place previously 
 appointed. 
 
 Ch. CXXIX. 1. &7ra\\d^avTa] 'having 
 dismissed.' 'ETrtor. dvreTrtrtOti, 'charged 
 N 2 
 
 \ 
 
180 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 478. 
 
 ctaire^ixpai, kch rrjv a(j>payL^a aTToSfT^ae, fcal r|v rt aurw riaucra- 
 viaq TTopa-y-yfAArj inpi tiov eavrou Trjuayjuarwv, Trpacrtrctv tug apiara 
 Kai TTiGTorara, 2. o 0£ afjuKOfnevog, ra t€ aAAa tTrotr/trtv waTrtp 
 EiprjTo^ Kai Tr]v iTTiaroXt^v cuTTe/ii^ev' avriyiypaTTTo S^ Ta^e, 
 3. Qo£ Acya patriXeuc Hfp^ijc FlaixTavta* Kai rtov ctvcouiv, ovq 
 
 fiO£ TTE^av OaAaGarjq iK Bu^^avr/ou kaoxra^, Keirai aoi evepyecria Iv 
 T(o rj/LieTepu) oiKio ecran avay^airroq' Kai rolq \oyoig roiQ airo gov 
 apiaKOfxai. 4. Kai (te jii»?r£ vu$ firjO r]fxk^a STrccr^frw wffre arcTvoi 
 TT^ao-cTftv rt ojv f^ot vTriay\f^' ittrj^e ^pvffov Kai apyvpov ^a-rravrt 
 KtKO)Av(JU(x), lurjde arpnTiac; 7rA»j0£t, H iroi ^ei irapaylyvBaOai' aXXd 
 ftfr AprapaCov avOjfiot,- ayaOov, ov <toi ETr^fixpa, npacTGE Oaprrajv 
 Kai Ta i/Lia Kai ra <Ta, iiry KaWicrra Kai apiGTa 'i^ei ajuKpOTspoig.^^ 
 \^^W. TavTa Xaptjv o TiavaaviaQ ra ypafifiaTa^ wv Kai Trporfoov 
 iv /LieyaXio a^no/nari vtto rwv EXX»/vwv Sux rrjv TlXaTaiaGiv riye/bio- 
 viav, TToAAo) rore p.dXXov i)pTO^ Kai ovketi r]^vvaTO £V rw KaOeGTt]- 
 
 KOTl TpOnU) fjlOTiVilV' oAAa (JKWat: Tl Mrj^C/CCtC £T^U0/(£1'0C iK TOV 
 
 BuZavTiov f£r/6t, Kai ^id r»7c OpaKt^g TTOpeuOjUfvov aurov Mrf^oi Kai 
 AiyvTTTioi i^opv(j)6povv' TpaTTitdv re Y\ep<JiKriv irapiTiOhTO, Kai kut- 
 £^£tv TTjv ciai^otav ovk Yidwaro, a A A* epyoig jSpo^tnt TTjOoJSrjAou, a 
 
 him with a letter in answer.' 'Avr. is a 
 word of rare occurrence, of which I know 
 no other example but Joseph. Ant. xvii. 
 5, 1. Ti)v (TtpnaylSa. Meaning, not the 
 sijrnct itself, but its impression, what is 
 called (T(ppdyi(Tna in Xen. Hist. vii. 1, 39, 
 and elsewhere. So in Xen. Hist. vii. 1, 
 39, we have, Kai 6 Ylipffjjg 6 ^spujv to. 
 ypafifittTa, ^e'lKoQ ti)v (iaffiXeiog o-^payioa, 
 dvEyvio ra ytypafifiipa. 
 
 3. (Let \eyti (iamXivQ SepKvQ] This 
 mode of address — occurring also in Hdot. 
 iii. 40. — is of the most remote antiquity, 
 and such as occufs not unfrequently in the 
 Scriptures of the Old Testament. KeXrai 
 cot evipyecria : equiv. to evtpyirrjg dva- 
 ypa(p9r](Ty Kai K\r]Oi)<Ty ev rip yft. o'tKq). 
 Such persons were called tvtpykrai, (in 
 Persian, OrosangcPy) and their names were 
 recorded in the book of Royal Annals. See 
 Herodot. viii. 85. Esth. vi. 1. 
 
 4. nr]Tt vvl jjLtjO' r'lfispa] i. e. ' no dis- 
 tinction of night from day :' an hyperbolical 
 expression, like that of Herodot.' v. 23, ttoi- 
 rjffovai TovTo — Kai I'ljXfpag Kai vvKTog. See 
 my note ii. 37. 
 
 KtKutXvoOuj] scil. ri S)V efioi VTTKTxvy. 
 The dat. following means hi/. 
 
 Ch. CXXX. I. ujv tv fXfydXqt dKnofiaTi 
 if. T. 'E.] So mfra vi. 15, uv iv dKnofi. virb 
 Twv dfTTutv. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 496, 3, 
 and Goell. 
 
 nXrt rataffiv] So, with Poppo, I edit, 
 from the best MSS. ; instead of the vulg. 
 nXaraidffiv, which, though retained by 
 Bekker, cannot well be defended. 
 
 KaOftTTtjKoTt'] So Bekker, Goeller, and 
 Poppo edit, for vulg. KaOiaruiTi, which, 
 however, is more frequent, and is sup- 
 ported by various passages imitated from 
 the present. Yet KaOtarrjKOTi is confirmed 
 by another passage supra i. 98, and Pausan. 
 ii. 9. "SKevde Mjj^tfcdg, * Median clothes,' 
 or dress ; with especial reference, however, 
 as Poppo thinks, to the Median otoXt] fre- 
 quently mentioned by Xenophon, and pro- 
 perly called Kdvdvg. Avtov lSopv<l>6povv, 
 
 * were his ^oov^opot,' or body-guards. The 
 accus. does not make the passive the object 
 of the action, but the object to which the 
 action has only a reference generally. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 412. 
 
 Tpdnt^av — TrapsTiOtro] TlapariOfaQai 
 signifies (by the force of the middle verb) 
 ' to have a table set for one,' as Xen. Cyr. 
 66. Hier. i. 19. Joseph. 1314, 29, rpdrct- 
 Z,av dOefffiov TrapiTiBiro. Tpdirtl^av refers 
 not so nmch to the pntrmonSf as to the 
 apparatus mensce ; a use which occurs in 
 Xen. Hier. xviii. 7- 
 
 KaTSx^iv Tit)v ^idvaiav ovk rf^vvarol 
 
 * could not conceal his purposes.' This 
 clause has been almost transcribed by 
 Procop. 103, 13. 105, 18. 126, 26. 174, 19. 
 
 4. 
 
 ^r* 
 
 , 
 
 OL. 75, 3.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXXXT. 
 
 181 
 
 T^ yvw/mrj /uft^ovwc; tatTrtira t/xeAAE irpa^eiv. 2. ^vmrpoao^ov T€ 
 avTov 7rap£(^€, Kai rr? ^pyy ovt(jj '^aXtiry i^ptJTO eg navTag ofionttc, 
 bjare juijoeva ovvaaOai irpocruvai' ^loirep Kai irpoq Tuvq AOrjvaiovg 
 ov^ rjKKJTa ri $u/i/ia^ia fXirkaTr]. CXXX I. Oi ^e Aa/ct^ai^ovtot 
 oicraojucvot, to re tt^wtov oi aura ra\iTa \ aviKaAtauvTo avTOv, Kai 
 tTTiict] ry Kp/LUovici vr]i to twnpov kKirXivaaq^ ou /ctAtucravTwy 
 avTijjv^ Toiavra t^atvero ironov, Kai bk tov ^v^avriov (5ia vtt AOij- 
 
 237, 28. 300, 31, and seems to have been 
 in the mind of Capitolinus (who thus speaks 
 of Gordius) : 'Superbus — qui se in novitate 
 ct enormitate fortunixi se non tenii'd ;' and 
 Herodian, 1, 15, 9, o Kofifiodog fjnjKeTi Kar- 
 ixtiv iavTov, &c. 
 
 fpyoig j3paxs<n'\ * in trifling matters,' as 
 dress and mode of living. In this sense 
 /3pax. occurs also supra ch. 14 and 140. 
 MtlK6v^og. On such adverbs formed from 
 comparatives, see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 262, 
 and Buttm. § 115, 5. 
 
 2. dv<T7rp6<Tod6v re avrbv Traptt^^c] 
 
 * showed himself (priebebat) difficult of 
 access.' The word ^vorr. occurs in Eurip. 
 Iph. A. 343, and is put among the ei)ithets 
 of a tyrant by Pollux, i. 42. Similar is the 
 use of the terms ^wcrTrp.and tvTrp.,^v<Tirp6a- 
 irog and tvTrp., 5va7rpo(Tr)yopog, ^v<nrpo<r- 
 oiarbg, SvffoixiXog, dTrpoaodog. This whole 
 passage is almost transcribed by Dio Cass, 
 p. 11, 13, and 860, 30 ; also Joseph. Ant. 
 xviii. 8, 1, (of Herod.) dvi/p uffibg tig 
 wdvTag bfioiwg. Hence may be emended 
 another at Ant. xvii. 6, 1, iKr]ypia)<Tev 
 aKparif) ry opyy Kai TriKpi^ elg Travra 
 Xpiofitvog, whore read Travrag. Zonar. 
 Hist., too, t. ii. 15, 33, closely imitates this 
 passage, and Appian, i. 530, 80, OKaibg kg 
 Travrag iyiyvero. 
 
 rg opyy o'vru) xaXfTry] *such a choleric 
 temper.' See Ruhnk. on Xen. Mem. ii. 6, 5. 
 Tlpomkvai. Sub. avnp, *to wait upon him,' 
 
 * adire eum ;' namely, for the dispatch of 
 any business. So infra i. 90, Trpoff. rag 
 'Apxdg, and Demosth. 7rp. ry fSovXy, and 
 Trp. rtp ^rifxti) : also Jos. Ant. xvi. 2, 2, 
 TToXXovg rojv Trpoffiovrwv avrtp de^ioxf- 
 Hivoi. 
 
 Ch. CXXXI. 1. dviKoXiaavro avrbv'] 
 So Pop. edits, from 3 MSS. and T. Magist., 
 instead of vulg. dvtKaXtaav, alleging that 
 such is the more uncommon expression. 
 This, however, is far from being the case. 
 On the contrary, while dvaKaXk(ra(j9ai, in 
 the sense to recall, is not unfrequent in the 
 best writers, the term dvaKaXtiv in that 
 sense is so rare, that I know of only one 
 example, namely, Xen. Hist. v. 4, 34, o\ Se 
 tipopoi dvtKaXtffdv re rbv S^otiptav. But 
 
 there, I doubt not, should be read aVcraXs- 
 (Tavro rbv 2. But if the active form in 
 tliis sense be so rare as to be no where else 
 found, dptKaXtaau must either be a semel 
 dictum, and dviKaXkffavro a correction, 
 (which Bekk. and Goell. must suppose, by 
 retaining the common reading,) or else 
 dvtKuXkffavro must be the true reading. 
 And as it is found in 3 good MSS. and 
 in 2 others of the best — Cod. Clarend. and 
 Palat, — had originally a place, I have re- 
 ceived it, and more especially because an 
 expression which is only found in one pas- 
 sage, and there involves a violation of the 
 proprictas linguae, ought not to be received 
 into the text of any eminent author, unless 
 at least all the MSS. unite in it. And that 
 the proprietas linguae is here violated in 
 di'SKaXenav, is certain ; for the active can 
 only mean * to call aloud,' hail any one, or 
 call upon him for aid, to invoke : while the 
 sense to readl any one who has been sent 
 out, recjuires the middle voice ; the full 
 sense being, * to call back to one any person 
 whom we have sent out.' The common 
 reading, I suspect, crept in from the use 
 of the active form in the later Greek ; 
 which we may infer from the m(^)dern 
 Greek i^avaKoXkio, reroco, corrupted from 
 dvaKaXkoj. 
 
 roiavra'\ *such things' as have been 
 before mentioned. In Ik tov B. iKiroXiop- 
 KfjOeig we have not, what some suppose, 
 a strongly figurative expression (like that 
 supra i. 130) to denote forcible expulsion, 
 but rather a blending of two modes of 
 speaking, denoting ' to reduce persons to 
 yield themselves,' and thereby force them 
 out of a place, obsidionc captum ejqnigna- 
 tumque ejicio ; as Stephens explains by ry 
 iroXwpKtiv, tKjSdXXtiv Ik noXeutg. So Plut. 
 Cim. 6, 01 ^vfifxaxoi — e^eTroXiopKTjcrav 
 avrov b dk tKirtaijiv rov ^v^avriov. Re- 
 fusing to leave Byzantium, and resisting 
 attempts to force him out, he, it seems, 
 stood a sort of siege in his palace at By- 
 zantium, like that which Charles XII. of 
 Sweden sustauied in his house at Bender, 
 from the Turks, who in the end, in like man- 
 ner, k%iTToXi6pKr)(jav avrbv Ik rfjg TroXtcog. 
 
\ 
 
 182 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 477 
 
 vaitvv EKiroXiopKriOHq, eg jutv Tr)v ^irapTr^v oifK inavi^w^ei, cc 0£ 
 KoAwvac Tag TpwaSag t^puOttc, npa(Taiov re iariyyiXXtTO avToiq 
 irpoq rovq /3apj3apout, /cat ou/c iir dyaO(^ rrjv /uovrjy TTOiou/ifvoc* 
 oiirw 8ri ouKtTi kirkayov^ dXXa TrifJL^avTig KV^vKa ol efopoi Kai^ 
 
 GKVToXnV, etTTOV TOU /c/jjOU/COg /Ur) XtlTTCdOat, 61 II jU»), TToXf/UOV auTw 
 
 27raprtdrac Trpoa-yopeuctv. 2. o St, j3ouXo^uvoc wg rifCKjra uttotttoc 
 tlvat, Kai 7ri(TT€ua>v yjprmaai ^lakvauv t»)v Sio/3oXr^v, av£)(^wp£i to 
 ^evTEpov k ^TrapTr]v. 3. /cat £C ft^v Tr/v £ip/CT»Jv £(T7rt7rT£i to npwTov 
 VTTO Twv i(popu)v, (^e^e<TTi St ToTg £<|)dpotc Tov PaaiXea ^pdaai rovro) 
 £7r£tra, 8ia:rpaH(J^£voc, utrrc^ov £$^X0£, /cat ica0t(rr»?atv eavTOV eg 
 
 KpLOlV TOIQ j3ovXo/U£VOlC TTEjOt aUTOV £X£y)(£tV. CXXXU. Kttt 
 
 (j>avep6v jU£v fixov ouSev oi ^irapTidTai ar^iaelov, ovre oi eyOpoi ovre 
 i) 7ra(ja TroXtg, otw dv iriaTevaavTeg (5t(5ai(x}Q, iTif.iu}povvTO avSpa 
 yfi'oug T£ TOU jSacxtXtiou oWa /cat £v tw TrapovTt Tt/ii?i' ey^ovra, 
 {UXeiiJTapxov ydp tov Aewv/Sou, ovTa (iadiXea Kal veov m, avi\piog 
 wv eTreTpoTTivev') 2. viro^piag ^e noXXdg -rrapelye, t^ re napavo^ia 
 Km tvXwaei rwv f3ap(5dpa)v, jut) tcjoc jSouXfdOat £ivat toTc napovaij 
 TO. T£ dXXa avTOv dveaKoirovVy ei ti ttov e^e^e^n^Tr]TO twv Ka9eaT(»)T(M)v 
 
 idpvGeigl * having fixed himself,' ' taken 
 up his abode.' On the construction in 
 7rpd(Taii}V t(TT]yytX\iTO, * was accused (as) 
 practising,' see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 555, 2. 
 OwK fcTr' dyaOtp, i. e. by meiosis, ' for an 
 evil purpose.' So Aristoph. Ran. 1488, 
 TrdXiv dTTtiaiv oiKad' avOig 'Ett' ciyaOtp 
 ^itv toXq TToXlTaiQ, &.C. 
 
 TToXtfiov avrifi ^TrapriaTag irpoayo- 
 ptvtiv] This clause depends upon tlirov, 
 which is to be repeated, thus : * If not, 
 they said that the Spartans [hereby] de- 
 clare war against him,' denounce him as a 
 public enemy ; namely, for having gone 
 abroad without leave. This phrase is of 
 frequent occurrence in the Latin his- 
 torians. 
 
 3. ig TTiv tipKTTiv to-TTCTrrtt] * is thrown 
 into prison.' So Dio Cass. 250, 99, and 
 394, 44, ig to oiKtjfia taineat. AimrpaK- 
 dfievog. Render, ' by managing the aftair 
 with the Ephori;' (compare iv. 28. v. 89.) 
 implying underhand, if not corrupt, prac- 
 tice. 'E^nXOe, as we say 'got out,' ob- 
 tained his liberty. KaOiaTtjcriv tavToy 
 ig Kpiffiv, * puts himself on trial.' Simi- 
 larly Philostr. Vit. Ap. viii. 7, tTret^i) yap 
 KaTirJTriaiv rj^dg 6 Karrtyopog tg tovtovi 
 TOV dywva. Utpi uvtov IXiyxuv, ' to 
 institute a judicial investigation concem- 
 uig him:' a remarkable use of kX'tyxi», 
 but on which account the reading avTov 
 has been with reason preferred by Pop., 
 Bekk., and Goell. to vulg. avTwp, accord- 
 
 ing to which the meaning would be, *the 
 things he had done ;' whereby a certain 
 harshness is involved, and avTov has to be 
 supplied here from the precedmg words. 
 
 Ch. CXXXII. 1. Tifiriv] This is to be 
 taken kut IKoxWt ^or imperium, regal dig- 
 nityj as in ^schyl. Ag. 42. 'ETrerpoTrtvtv, 
 for iTTiTpoTTog ^v, 'was guardian to:' a 
 somewhat rare construction, but found in 
 Plato Protag. p. 100. These tTrtrpoTroi, 
 Plutarch says, were called TrpoSiKOi, pro- 
 curatores, ' regent guardians.' 
 
 2. ry 7rapavo/iiV] i.e. 'by his transgres- 
 sion of the institutions, and non-observance 
 of the customs of his country,' as to dress and 
 manner of living, more distinctly adverted 
 to in the words a little after, tl ti ttov l^fSt- 
 StyTTiTO TtJjv KoOtGTtjJTwv vofiifiujv. Of the 
 next words, ^tjXbXTti tujv fiap^dpiov, the 
 sense is, 'by his imitation of barbarian 
 customs.' 
 
 /i») iffog (iovXeffOai] 'was not disposed 
 to acquiesce in, be content with his pi-e- 
 sent situation,' (meaning that of regent 
 guardian,) but (as is impUed in the term 
 i(Tog) aftecting to be something greater 
 than it admitted, namely, to be a king in 
 his own right. This use of Icrog is rare, 
 but nearly ])aralleled by that infi-a vi. 
 16, 4, /Ltr) laov dvai, and Pausan. ii. 9, ovk 
 dpeffKOfitvog ToXg KaQtOTtiKoaiv. 'Avc<t»c6- 
 irovv, lit. 'they looked narrowly into,* 
 i. e. attentively considered. In i^tdtdi- 
 yTfjTo the IK stands, as often, for iKoj, 
 
 ' 
 
 
 —467.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXXXII. 
 
 J 83 
 
 vn/miiuuyVf Kai on em tov TpiTro^a iroTe tov ev AeX^oTc, ov aveOtaav 
 oi ' EXXr/vEc aTTO twv Mr^Swy aKpoO'ivioVf ri^iwaev eniypaxpaaOai outo^ 
 iota TO eAeyeiov too€, 
 
 EXXr/vwv ap-^r^yog, eirei arpaTov wXeae M»?§a)v, 
 Ilauffavtac, OoijSw luivrj/jL dvidr)Ke toSe. 
 
 3. TO /u£v ovv eXeyelov ol AafCfSatjUoi'tot £$£/coXa^av evOvg tote aVo 
 TOV TpiTTOoog TovTOj Kai eneypaxpav ovo^uacTTt tcjc ttoXeic ocrai £uy- 
 KaOeXovcrai tov fjappapov 'e<JTr]aav to avaOrjina' tov jnevToi Ylavffaviov 
 acLKriina Kai tovt e^oKei elvai, Kai £7r£t^»7 ev tovtm KaOeiGTi^Keiy 
 TToXXto juaXXov irapofioiov irpa'^Oyivai £^aiv£To Ty wapovay Stavota. 
 
 4. £7ruv0avovTO 0£ Kai eg Tovg EtXwTO^ irpaGcreiv ti auTov, Kai riv 
 Of ouTW^' £X£w0£pwaiv T£ yap vTricy^veiTO avToig Kai iroXiTelav, riv 
 ^vvtiravaaTtUffi Kai to irav ^vyKaTepyaawvTai. 5. aXX ov^ wc, 
 ouo£ Tiiiv EtXwTwv fHYivvTaig Tiai iriaTevaavTeg, t}^iit)(jav vetoTepov ti 
 TTOitiv £tc avTOV' '^pwfxevoi TO) TjOOTTW, WTTep ei(i)Oaaiv eg a^ag avrovg^ 
 jut] Ta^eig elvai irepi av^pog ^irapTiaTov dvev avaiLi<j>iGJ5r}TrjTiov TeKfxr]- 
 piwv fjovXevaai ti avrfKecrTov' npiv ye ^tj avrolg, wg XeyeTai, 6 
 fieXXfjJv Tag TeXevTaiag f^aaiXei eiriGToXdg irpog 'ApTa(3a^ov KOfxielvy 
 avr)p ApyiXiog^ iraiciKa ttotI u}v avTov Kai wicTTOTaTog eKeivoj, 
 fir]vvTr]g yiyveTai, ce'iGag KaTa evOviJ.r}aiv Tiva oti ov^e'ig wio twv irpo 
 eavTov ayyeXivv iraXiv a^i/C£TO, /cat irapaTrou^aafjievog (T(j)payi^ay iVa, 
 
 prceter, beyond : and diaiTa here bears the 
 sense conduct, as in Dio Cass. 555, 71 j 
 TToWd tK(o tG)V Trarpt'wv l^tdiyTfiOr). Dion. 
 Hal. 337, £. Tojv TTaTpiwv. Athen. 556, C. 
 fig Ta 'EXXijviKd tOr] iKdtSiyTrfTo. Joseph. 
 1314 and 1015. Appian, i. 394. 
 
 3. k^tKoXa-ipav] lit. ' beat out,' effaced ; 
 the opposite to tyKoXdnTio, ' to stamp i».' 
 So Herodot. v. 59, 3, ypdfifiaTa — etti rpt- 
 TTOffi rtffi iyKeKoXaftfiEva. 'Eori/ffav, 'had 
 fixed' or set up ; as in the frequent phrase, 
 (TTt](Tai TpoTralov. 'AdiKrjfxa icai tovt 
 eSoKti elvai, ' this, too, was thought to be a 
 wrong action of his.* Hapofioiov — diavoi^, 
 ' appeared to have been done as something 
 nearly assimilated to, of a piece with his 
 present intentions.' 
 
 4. rrpdaaeiv] 'was practising' or 'plot- 
 ting.' To irdv KvyKaTtpydaiovTat, ' would 
 join in the accomplishment of the whole 
 project.' 
 
 5. vttoTspov Tl TToieTv] scil. kukov. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 457. ' Kvaix^ia^TjTY]Tiov. 
 Of this word no example is adduced in 
 Steph. Thes. ; but it is found in Xen. Mem. 
 iv. 2, 35. Plato, p. 815. Polyb. iii. 6, 64. 
 Isseus, p. 48 and 50. Of j^ovXtvaai ti 
 dviiKtoTov the sense is, 'to take such a 
 
 step as cannot be recalled,* or its evil 
 remedied. So, also, iroitiv or TrnOtiv dv- 
 TjKeaTov ; an euphemism, for capital punish- 
 ment, as infra iii. 45, and Eurip. Hipp. 719, 
 and often in Herodot. 
 
 naiSiKd] The rendering here will de- 
 pend upon the view we take of the term, 
 whether in a good or in a bad sense. Goell. 
 maintains that the expression bears the 
 former acceptation, so as to denote tpw- 
 fievog : citing Julian, V. Hist. iii. 12, 27rap- 
 TiaTijg tpiog aiaxpov ovk olSev. I add, 
 Xen. de Rep. Laced, ii. 15, who says that 
 Lycurgus eTroirifftv ev AaKeSaifiovi /XTjdkv 
 rJTTOV epaffTdg iraiSiKwv dTzexeffOai. f; 
 yovelg Trai^ojv, r\ Kai ddeXtpol ddeXcpiov elg 
 d<ppodiaia aVixovrat. Of the word in the 
 latter sense, for amasius, an example occurs 
 in Xen. Symp. viii. 16, and often else- 
 where. 
 
 7rapa7rotT)<Tdfievog trtppayXda} * having 
 counterfeited the seal of Pausanias ;' lit. 
 'having made a seal near (Trapa) or like 
 that of Pausanias.' So Dio Cass. 435, 40, 
 TrapaTTOiTjadfievog Ta Kaiaapog vTrofivi]- 
 fxaTa. Of the various modes by which 
 seals were counterfeited, see a full state- 
 ment in Lucian, Pseudom. 
 
184. 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 4G7. 
 
 I 
 
 u£i Tat: iTTiGToAai; iv aig, uTTovoTjaog Tt toiovto 7rpo<T£7r£(TraAt7a«, 
 icat ouTov tuptr iyyey^a/niiiivov kteivhv, OXXXlll. Tort o£ oi 
 €^O|00t, Sai'SavTo^ aurou ra ypa/nfAaTa, fuiaWov /mv iiTKJTevaav, 
 avrriKOoi Se povXrjOivTiq €ti ytv^aOai avTov Ylavaaviov ti Acyovroc, 
 OTTO TTapaaKivr]q tou avuptoTTOv £7ri lan'opov tfctrou ot^Ojitcvou, /cat 
 (TKrfvriffajnivov ^t7rX»Jv ^ia(j)payfxaTi Ka\u(5rjVj tc,- »/v rwv [rcj c^o^wv 
 fFTOc riva^ eKpv\pif Kai Ylavaaviov tjg avTov eXOovrog Kai fpwrwvro^ 
 TTiv Trpo(j>a(Tiv rrjg t/ctrtia^, tjctOovto iravra (TatptZq, aiTioj/uiivov rou 
 avOpojTTov Ta re mpi avTOv -ypa^tyra, Kai raW a7ro(f>aivovTOQ KaO 
 tKaarov, (og " ouSti' ttwttotc avrov iv raig tt^oq paaiXea ciaKoviaig 
 7rapaj3aAotro, TrpoTtjur^Ottrj o ev ktw rote ttoAXoIc t(*>v ota/corcuv 
 oTToOavfTv*" /cafcttvou aura raura ^vvofuioXoynvvTog /cat Trtpt row 
 
 avTOv tvQtv Eyyeypa^fikvov KTtiveiv^ So 
 in a passage, evidently written with a view 
 to the present, Dio Cass. p. 56, we have, 
 kavTOVQ tvpiOKOv lyytypanfievovg KTtive- 
 <r9ai, by which it seems that Dio Cass, 
 took Kreivtiv here for KTtivtadai: but 
 wrongly ; for we have here merely a brief 
 form of expression, for tvpev iyyeypafi- 
 fiivov [avTov, i. e. 'Apra/3a^ov] Kai avrbv 
 KTt'ivttv, * that Artabazus should put to 
 death him also,' See other examples of 
 this idiom in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 297. 
 
 Ch, CXXXIII. 1. avTi]Kooi — ytvkaQai] 
 * to be ear-witnesses of.' Avt^k. is a rare 
 word : and the genit. oi person^ not of thhujy 
 I have no where else found. 'Atto irapa- 
 (TKtvijg, ^from a plan concerted [between 
 the Argilian and the Ephori].' 
 
 (TKr]vt)ffafJiEvov dirrX. diaip. KaX.] * having 
 framed a hut double, by a partition-wall.' 
 Suppliants did not always take refuge 
 within the walls of a temple, but some- 
 times chose to rear a hut in the rsfievog, 
 which surrounded the temple, and abut- 
 ted upon it, and whic?i being supposed 
 to belong to it, (as our church-yards to 
 churches,) was included in the jus asyli. 
 See infra ch. 133. The Argilian, then, 
 contrived to make one of the walls double 
 or hollow, and placed the Ephori in the 
 cavity. So Joseph. Ant. xvii. 1, 13, (in a 
 passage, evidently written with a view to 
 the present,) Ik H avTtjg Ttjg KaXvjirig, 
 ivSoTspu} diatppdyixaffiv erepav aTrtiXti- 
 tpviaig, where I would read with Emesti 
 trkpag dirtiXritpviag. A similar mode of 
 entrapping those strongly suspected to be 
 guilty, is mentioned in a rabbinical writer, 
 cited by Buxtorf, Lex. Talmud, col. 1 438. 
 Compare Tacit. Ann. iv. 69. 
 
 ovdtv 7rapa(id\oiTo] This may mean 
 
 either, as Duk., Bauer, and Haack render, 
 *had never deceived him,' or, as Steph., 
 Reiske, Pop., and Goell., ' had never im- 
 perilled him,' endangered his safety : of 
 which two senses the former, though apt, 
 is deficient in authority ; no example 
 being found of the word so used, except 
 in a passage of Herodot. i. 108, fxi^de I fie 
 Ti irapajSaXy, Kai dWovg eXofitvog : and 
 even there the sense may be, not deceitey 
 but endangery as infra vii. 10, 8, I'lfisiov 
 dfi^orkpiov irapa^aWofjisvwv to, TBKva : 
 and I would there read ifik ye 7rapa(^a.\y, 
 and point Kai, dXXovg, 'and, by taking 
 others [as partakers in the act],' IK vcrre- 
 ptjg aoi kavTt^ TrtpiTrkayg, * at last fall foul 
 of yourself,' ' be the occasion of your own 
 ruin.' Hence the latter interpretation is 
 to be preferred, as yielding a sense equally 
 suitable, and fully authorized, occurring 
 infra ii. 44. iii. 14. 65, and perhaps v. 
 113, and being found in the best writers 
 from Homer downwards. See 11. ix. 322. 
 Xen. Cyr. ii. 3, 11. 
 
 irpoTifiTjOtiti] There is here a bitter 
 irony ; the sense being, that ' he, like the 
 multitude [of his fellow-servants], should 
 be promoted to die.* The force of the 
 expression will appear, by considering 
 that, for his long and faithful services, the 
 Argilian might justly expect to be pro- 
 moted to some high honour (see Numb, 
 xxii. 17): but what was the promotion ? to 
 the bow-string ! So in Prov. iii. 35, * The 
 wise shall inherit glory ; but shame shall 
 be the promotion of fools :' where the Sept. 
 has oi Ck dat^iig vx^/ioffav drifiiav, which 
 borders on nonsense, and destroys the anti- 
 thesis. Perhaps the true reading there 
 is, vypioOriakTtJffav aTifxitj^, for fig drifiiaVf 
 ' shall be promoted to disgrace.' 
 
 OL. 78, 2.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXXXIV. 
 
 185 
 
 r 
 
 h 
 
 ira^ovTog ovk t'^vrog opyi^iGOai, dWd Triariv e'/c rou Upov St^ovroc 
 Ttjg avaaradcwg, /cat a^iouvTog wg TayjLCTTa iropemcOai Kat /ut) Ta 
 TTpaaaoiuLiva 3ta/c«oXu£tv. CXXXIV. ' AKouaavTig ^t a/cpij3a>Cj Tore 
 IJ.lv airrjXOov ol c^opoi, (5t(3ai(i>g St ijSr} iiSoTtg, iv r^ ttoXh rrjy 
 ^vXXrj\piv iTTOiovvTO. 2. Xiytrai S' avTOV, /icXXovra ^uXXij^OridttrOai 
 iv Ty oo(^, Ei^og imtv Twv £(j>(jp(jjv TO TrpofTWTTov TTpoaiovrog tjg cISe, 
 yvtxivai i<p y c^wpft, aXXou 8c vtujuart a</)av£l yjpr]aafxkvov /cat SrjXoJ- 
 GavTog ivvoia, npog to lepov Ttjg XaX/ciot/cou '^u)pfjaai Spojuo) Kai 
 
 TritTTiv Ik tov upov SidSvTog rrjg dva- 
 ardanag'^ The constr. here is, Sidov. Triffnu 
 rfjg SK TOV upov dvaoTaatuig, 'pledging 
 his faith for his [safe] departure from the 
 temple,' or that he might safely leave the 
 sanctuary. The term was especially applied 
 to the departure of suppliants from the 
 sanctuary, (see iii. 28,) with allusion to 
 the sitting posture they had adopted while 
 taking sanctuary. And so infra, KaOi^taQai 
 tzri Trjv kaTiav. 
 
 Ch. CXXXIV. 1. dKovaavTtg a/cptjSwc] 
 scil. TO dXrjOtg, which is implied in aKp. 
 So in a passage of Matth. ii. 8, we have, 
 aKpiftwg i^tTciaaTt mpi tov iraioiov : and 
 in Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 30, aKpi^Cjg tidoTtg. 
 Thus, just after, ^tj^anog eidoTtg. 
 
 Tt)v KvXXrjxpiv tTToiovi/ro] * were going 
 to apprehend him :' a frequent sense of the 
 imperfect, as uifra iii. 24, e(nrevdovTo, and 
 iv. 76, kvtCi5o<Tav. viii. 11, tTrtiyov. Hdot. 
 i. 68. 
 
 2. kv Ty odtfi] Meaning, * in the street 
 [of the city],' as often in Xen. ; e. g. Mem. 
 ii. 2,4. CEcon. xix. 13. Cyr. v. 18, tv Talg 
 odolg : and in New Test., as Mark x. 52. 
 Luke ix. 57. 'E0' ^ i\wpti, ' the business 
 he was come about.' So Matth. xxvi. 50, 
 t<p' <^ Trdpu ; Hence may be emended a 
 passage of Jos. xix. 2, 4, yvtjpiaatra i<p' o 
 fcXtt'P^ii where read y, which is required by 
 the evident imitation of the present pas- 
 sage, and confirmed by the reading of some 
 MS. t(p' ov. 
 
 ivbg fxkv — tlSt] Construe: ojg eldt to 
 Trp. tvbg tCjv itp. irpocriovTog. 
 
 vevfiaTi cKpavei xpV<^<^l^^vov] 'giving an 
 unobserved or clandesthie intimation by 
 nod or beck.' So Xiphil. 1278, 60, vev- 
 fxuTi d^avti xP^H^^^og. Liban. Or. 892, 
 vtvixaTi xpw/i£)/of. Clem. Alex. 338, D, 
 vevfiUTi d^avel Ksxp^f^^^^^v. See more in 
 n)y note on St. Luke i. 22 and 62. 
 
 TO itpbv Tqg XaXKiuiKov] This temple, 
 called that of the Brazen-house, was the 
 most ancient and venerable at Sparta, and 
 derived its appellation from the circum- 
 stiince that the fane or chapel, in which 
 the statue of the goddess stood, was of 
 brass. So Livy, xxxv. 36, ' iEtoli circa 
 
 Chalcioecon (Minervse est templum sereum) 
 congregati ctedmitur.' See also Pausan. iii. 
 17, 3. Among other examples of brazen 
 buildings, is that of the temple of Janus, 
 which Procop. p. 204, tells us was uTrag 
 XaXKovgf meaning both the vttifg, or in- 
 terior part, — around which the temple at 
 large was built, — and the temple itself. By 
 brazen, however, we are to understand not 
 of solid brass, but coated over on the inside 
 with bi'ass, or rather bronze, plates, like 
 the walls of the Treasury of Atreus at 
 MycenjB, where are still found, as we learn 
 from Sir W. Gell, in his Argolis, p. 30, 
 33, ' bronze nails all over the walls of the 
 chamber, which must have served to fasten 
 plates of the same metal to the wall.' So, 
 too, we are informed by Dr. Clarke, Ti*av. 
 vol. ii. 153, and iii. 734, that ' the Greeks 
 sometimes overlaid buildings with metallic 
 plates :' nay, he affirms that he saw vestiges 
 of them in the ruins of the gymnasium 
 at Alexandria Troas. Finally, from Livy 
 xli. 20, we learn that the temple of Jupiter 
 Capitolinus had not only the roof of gold, 
 but that all the walls were plated with gold ; 
 and Procopius, p. 97, 92, says the roof was 
 of brass, richly plated with gold. Vestiges, 
 too, of these thin metal plates, are found 
 in the ruins of Memphis and other Egyptian 
 cities ; as also of Persepolis : and hence 
 the fact of brazen chambers and temples 
 may very well be understood and credited. 
 The custom in question seems to have been 
 of oriental origin. Thus Bemier, Trav. 
 into Huidostan, vol. ii. p. 305, mentions a 
 tower at Delphi, covered with plates of 
 gold ; as also at Agra, p. 307, two to were 
 with two pillars overlaid with plates of 
 silver. The custom is of the most remote 
 antiquity, having passed to America at a 
 period far beyond the records of history or 
 even tinidition. So De Diaz, in his History 
 of Cortez, says that ' the inside walls of 
 the temples of Mexico were cased with 
 silver plates ; as also were those of the 
 royal palace m Peru.' This casing was 
 the Jirst expedient adopted to imitate solid 
 metal, for which afterwards gilding^ of 
 copper or even wood (answering to what 
 
186 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 467. 
 
 OL. 78, 2.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXXXIV. 
 
 187 
 
 IM 
 
 TTpoKaraijivysiv' i}v Sc ^yyuc to re/jievoq. Kai ig oiKrifxa ov jmeya b 
 Tt]v Tov ttpou eaeXOtuv, \va fxr) viraiOpiOQ ToXaiTTwpoirj^ ?/(TU^a^€v. oi 
 0£ TO TTopavTifca /u£v vari^r^aav Tp Siw^fi, jU£Ta ^£ touto tou te oikt}- 
 fxaroq tov opo(ftov a(jtfiXov, Kai rag Ovpaq, Iv^ov bvra Tr]pri<javTig 
 avToVy Kai aTToXa(5ovTig uait), aTriMjKo^ofxrjaaVf 7rpO(T/ca0cZ[o/i£voi T£ 
 
 we call plating), was substituted, as appears 
 from the above passage of Procop. p. 97, 
 and the following in Joseph. Ant. xvii. 10,2, 
 iJTTTtTo TOV opoijiov' (i. e. the fire caught 
 the roof,) r) Sk ^vXujaig, Traps xouaa Tr'iaariQ 
 re Kai KTfpov ttXiov, in Sk Krjp(p \pv(Tbv 
 tTraXrjXifiixsvov. 
 
 Of 7rpoKaTa<l>vyuv the sense is, *took 
 refuge before [they could overtake him].' 
 A rare word, of which examples are found 
 in Dio Cass, and Diod. Sic. To T^fievog. 
 This is to be considered as (Hstinct from 
 TO iepbv, just before. It is true that the 
 two terms are sometimes used as synony- 
 mous, both denoting no more than * a por- 
 tion of ground appropriated to sacred use, 
 and consecrated to the worship of some 
 god ;' as in Hdot. vi. 79. And such Haack 
 supposes to be the case in the present in- 
 stance ; but without just grounds. The two 
 terms must here, as Pop., Goell., and Arn. 
 are agreed, be taken each in its proper and 
 distinct sense : TtjiivoQ (from Tefivofitvog) 
 denoting primarily ager separatus, * a piece 
 of ground taken from the rest, and appro- 
 priated to some person,' by way of reward 
 or distinction ; (so Hom. II. vi. 194, we 
 have, TtfitvoQ Ta/xov t^oxov dXXujv, et al.) 
 also, a piece of gi-ound appropriated to 
 some sacred use, by the worship of some 
 god. So it is well observed by Hemsterhus. 
 in Lennep, Etymol. in voc. ' Vetustissimi 
 vero mortales, (juum nondum templorum 
 struendorum aut ratio constaret, aut mos 
 invaluisset, deos quoque honorabant istius- 
 modi Ttyikvii, i. e. distenninata, et ad cultura 
 divinum consecrata terrve parte^ ubi ara de 
 vivo cespite solebat erigi, suffimentis ad- 
 oleri.' Thus by Tkfxevog was denoted the 
 whole glebe or consecrated piece of ground 
 thus set apart : while by iepbv was denoted 
 only the sacred buildings therein, including 
 not only the temple itself, but the cloister, 
 or oToa, and the habitations of the priests. 
 See infra iii. 70. iv. 116. vi. 99. Hdot. ii. 
 12. On the contrary, by pabg was denoted 
 that part of the edifice which, like the ^Sanc- 
 tum Sanctorum of the Temple at Jerusalem, 
 was supposed to be the especial habitation 
 of the Deity. The three terms are thus 
 accurately distinguished in Pausan. v. 6, 
 Tefifvog, Kai iipbv, Kai vabv 'ApTSfiidi 
 ti>Ko^ofir)(TaTo. 
 
 ohrj^a ov fiiya o ijv tov upov] Poppo 
 
 thinks it by no means clear whether by 
 oiKTifia we are here to understand an edifice 
 or a room. Goell. supposes the term to 
 denote the latter^ as infra ii. 4 ; comparing 
 a similar use of diofiaTiov in Plut. Brut. 15. 
 Am. takes it to mean a small vabg con- 
 tiguous to the larger vabg or choir, like 
 the side chapels in the aisles of Roman 
 Catholic cathedrals. We may rather, I 
 think, understand a sort of porch at the 
 entrance out of the refXivog into the Upbv, 
 or sacred close, surrounded by a wall, the 
 entrance to which was by a porch with 
 doors outside and inside. "O ijv tov Upov, 
 ' which appertained to,' lit. formed part of 
 the temple. So infra ii. 4, olKijfia o yv 
 TOV Ttixovg. 
 
 viraiOpiog'^ 'exposed to the open air,' 
 or the weather. So Liban, Or. 383, vtt- 
 aiOpiov TaXaiTTUjptXv. Philostr. Vit. Ap, 
 vi. 6, ^CJvTeg vTraiOpioi Kai vrrb T(p ovpavi^ 
 avT(^. See more in my Translation. Ta- 
 Xanrujpoiri, ' suffer annoyance from the 
 weather ;' as infra ii. 101, vnb x£t/^<^^'OC 
 tTaXaiTTvjpei. Aristoph. Ran. 24, 'iva ixtj 
 TaXaiTrojpbiro. Greg. Naz. ap. Steph. 
 Thes. viraiOpioig KpvfioTg Kai bp^poig 
 TaXaiTTiopiiv. 
 
 v(TTtptj(Tav^ *were too late [to come up 
 with him].' 
 
 TOV bpoipov — 9vpag'\ Unroofing was a 
 not unfrequent mode of annoyance ; and 
 where the immediate destruction of the be- 
 sieged was sought, missiles were launched. 
 See iv. 48, and compare Xen. An. vi. 5, 9. 
 
 ivdov bvTa — diripKodofiiiffav] Render, 
 *and having ascertained that he was within, 
 they cut him off from all egress, by blocking 
 up the doorway.' 'A7r0iK0d0fif.lv projjerly 
 signifies * to stop any one's road or view,' 
 by raising up a wall, or by buildhig up the 
 entrance to any place : and so it is here 
 explained. But little probable is it that 
 the persons in question would take such 
 unnecessary pains ; it being sufficient for 
 their purpose to block up the door-way by 
 earth, logs of wood, stones, &c. And so 
 Nepos well expresses the sense by * valvas 
 ohstruxerunt,' aTrktppaKav. Comp. Heracl. 
 de Polit. p. 431, oTrwg fxi) dvoiKodofxaxriv 
 avTag (scil. Tag uSovg). I would read 
 diroiK., as also ui Xiphil. 1340, 77- 
 
 In TTpoaKaOf^ofifvoi IKtTroXiopKrjrrav Xifi(p 
 there is a military metaphor, as in Lucian, 
 
 -^ 
 
 } 
 
 
 $£7roXio(>/cr?(Tav Xt^w. 3. Kai jueXXovtoc outou a7ro\pu^HV, u)(rirtp 
 civtv, £v T(Z oiKrjimaTi, aidOojUtvoi te t^a-youdiv cfc tov itpov in 
 enirvovv ovTa, Kai i^a^Onq antdave irafja'^^rj/.ia. 4. Kai avTOV £)UfX- 
 \r}aav iJ,ev ig tov KaitiSav, ouTrtp touc KUKovpyovQ [iitjOaaivj, fjui3aX- 
 Xeiv' emiTa c^o^e wXriaiov nov KaTopv^ai. o ^l Otoq o iv ^iXiftoig 
 
 TOV T£ TCl^OV icFTEpOV f^pJjCTE Tol^ AaKe^ttlflOVlOig fJLETEVeyKilV OUTTfp 
 
 airiOavij {kqi vvv KUTai Lv t<^ 7rpoT£/u£vi(TjuaTt, 6 7/oa^V aTijXai 
 
 \. 148, ri dk el Xifitp IKiTroXiopKTjffa tov 
 Tvpavvov ; * starved him out?' and Livy, 
 xxiii. 10, * obsessos/a//i<^ expugnabnt.* They 
 were justified in so doing ; since by the 
 customs of Greece it was thought lawful 
 to exclude traitors to their country from 
 food, drink, bed, and raiment. So Eurip. 
 Here. Fur. 52, Travrwv 5k xP**oT rdaS' 
 'idpag (^vXdaaofitv, "Eitiov, ttotCjv, ItrOijTog, 
 dffrpwry Trioy llXtvpdg TiOevTsg. 
 
 3. wtTTTfp flx^v] 'just as he was,' avT<p 
 ry (Txhl^aTi- - for although this phrase 
 sometimes means no more than tvOvg, as 
 iii. 30, such is not the case here, nor, I 
 conceive, in Herodot. i. 24, pi\pai fiiv eg 
 rfiv QdXaaaav Iojvtov, cut; eix«> ^^^v Ty 
 CKSvy 7rd<ry : where the words (t{)v Ty 
 CTKEvy irdtyy are exegetical of dg dxt. And 
 so, too, in iElian, V. H. xiii. 2, Kai drro- 
 XtTTWv Tr)v TtXtTr/v, u)g tlx(, ovv bpyy Kai 
 9vfi(p tiatTrriStjaev eig Trjv oiKiav, Kai ry 
 Gvp(T(i> Tijv kavTov yvvalKa Iktuvs, 
 
 4. eg rbv Kaiddav — t/Li/3dXX£ii/] Such 
 is, I conceive, the true reading of this pas- 
 sage. Kaiddav, besides having far more 
 authority from MSS. than Keddav, is de- 
 fended both by a passage of Dio Cass. 
 Chrys. p. 668, and by the cognate words, 
 KaieTOv, or KaieTog, Caieta, Kai'ara, which 
 Hesych. explains dpvy fiaTa, t] tu vnb aeiff- 
 fiCJv KarappaykVTa xwpia: where I would 
 read pioyfiara ; for Strabo, p. 367, says 
 that Kai £ rot is the name given to oi aTro 
 tCjv (JtiafiQv fxoxi^oi. Kaiddag comes from 
 Kaiojj cognate with Kdut, or x^^i X""*^» 
 whence x^'^^ '^^^^ X^'^/^"- ^^^^ place had 
 probably been originally a natural fissure, 
 (one of the many caused by the great 
 earthquake,) and was used as a sort of 
 Golgotha, into which the bodies of executed 
 malefactors were tossed ; thus answering 
 to the Geminice Scalce at Rome, and the 
 Barathrum at Athens. So Suidas : Bd- 
 paQpov TOTTog (3a0vg, onov oi (cajcoi/pyoi 
 lKj3dXXovTai 'AOffvyai, Kai oi stti 9avdTt{> 
 ('those condemned to death') ej<nrep etg 
 TOV Keddav oi AaKedaifiovioi : and not 
 only those condemned to death, but those 
 who had been put to death. So Xen. Hist, 
 i. 7j 10, diroBavovTa eg Tb (idpaOpov tfi- 
 [iXtiOtjvai. This place is often spoken of in 
 
 Aristophanes; also in Herodot. viii. 133, eg 
 TO (idpaOpov e<T(3aX6vTeg, or efxfiaXovTeg. 
 
 As to the reading of the rest of the 
 passage, utterly indefensible is the vulg. 
 ep(3dXXeiv eiuOecrav, as involving a con- 
 struction quite anomalous. Considering 
 that the custom in question subsisted in 
 the time of our author, (nay, continued 
 to that of Pausanias. See infra iv. 18,) 
 propriety would rather require eiwOatriVf 
 which is found in a few MSS., and has 
 been edited by Haack, who, by placing 
 eiioOaffiv before efi(idX\eiv, (from some 
 MSS.) certainly removes the harshness 
 that attaches to the common reading. 
 After all, however, this variety in the 
 position of the above word, and this variety 
 ofreadings,«t(uO£(ravand£tw0a(Tii', have at 
 length induced me to place eiuiOaffiv within 
 brackets ; which is better than cancellmg 
 it, as Bekk., Pop., and Goell. have done, on 
 the authority of two MSS. We may justly 
 suspect e'njiOeaav to have been originally a 
 marginal remark, intended to supply what 
 seemed here wanting, and afterwards, when 
 received into the text, altered to eiioOamv^ 
 for the sake of greater suitableness. The 
 real ellipsis, however, is not eiwOeffav, but 
 ep(3dXXov(n, to be supplied from t/Li/3d\\£ti/. 
 TrXijffiov TTov Karopu^ai] It is not clear 
 what we are to understand by this ; whe- 
 ther, — according to the explanation of the 
 Schol. — near to the Cceadas ; or, near to 
 the sacred precincts; or, again, near the 
 place where he had died, according to the 
 opinion of Nepos ; for though he uses the 
 term procul, that may be understood of 
 distance not very remote. Yet, supposing 
 the person in question to have been buried 
 near the place where he died, it is difficult 
 to see why the Delphian oracle should 
 have ordered the removal of his body. And 
 hence the opinion of the Scholiast seems 
 entitled to the preference. 
 ""■' rbv Td(pov~\ i. e. the sepulture of the 
 body, riporf/if i^t(T/uart. This obscure term 
 may mean, as Arn. thinks, ' a sort of lodge 
 or entrance to the whole of the repevog 
 or sacred ground, like the gateways of our 
 cathedral closes.' * A dead body,' as he 
 justlyobscrves,' would not have been buried 
 
188 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 467. 
 
 ^ijXou(Ti,) Kai (jjg ayog avTOL(^ bv to TnTrpay/nivov, 8uo avj/Aara avO' 
 ivoQ Ty XaXfCioifCw airo^ovvai, ol ^t Trotrjda/utvoi ^aX/couc av^pi- 
 avTag Suo, wg avTi Ylavaaviov aviOiaav. CXXXV. Oi St 'ABt}- 
 vaioij (sjg Kai tov Owv ayog KplvavTog, avTiTrera^av rolg AaKtEai- 
 fnovLOig eAavviiv auTO. 
 
 2. Too Sf Mr/St(7juou row Uavcraviov AaKtSaifiOvioi, TrpcajStic niju- 
 \pavTeg ira^a rovg AOr}vaiovg ^vvtirynuivTO Kai tov Gcjutaro/cAta, wg 
 ivpicTKov EK T(M)v TTEpi VlavfTaviuv cAcyywv, r}^iovv tc Tolg avTo7g 
 KtiXat^aOai avTov, 3. oi 0€, TTHaOivTiQ, {'^f^X^ J^P ^^Tp^f^^^l^^vog 
 Kai £\tuv BiaiTav jalv iv Apyai, eTri(j>oiTiji)v Si Kai tg Tt}v aXXrjv FlcAo- 
 TTovvrfcrov,) Trs/uLirovai fXiTu twv Aa KiSai/novKjJv, eToifntjv ovtljv ^vvSkjj- 
 KiiVj avc^ag oig eipr)To aytiv ottov av TrepiTvywaiv, v^ AAA VI. O 
 C£ BfjU«TrofcX»/c; irpoaiadofxivog (fttvyei t/c ritXoTroi'v^Jffoi; ig KepKvpav, 
 wv avTuiv ivepyhrig. 2. StSiivai Se (jtaaKovTOJV KipKvpalwv iy^iv 
 
 within the sacred ground, and much less 
 in the actual vestibule of a temple : (Thirl- 
 wall, however, remarks that this requires 
 limitation, as api)ears from the case of 
 Euehidas in Plut. Arist. 20.) but it might 
 have been buried in the precinct of the 
 lodge or gate-house, just on the outside of 
 the entrance.' That the term was not, as 
 the Schol. supposes, the same with ttjoottu- 
 \aiov, is certain from Clem. Alex. Piedag. 
 iii. 2, init. KaTO. rovf Aiyvrrr'nov Koffjxovg, 
 ol^ vaoi Kai TrporrvXaia Trap' avTolg, Kai 
 TrpoTtfievifffxara tKr}(TKrjTat : whence it 
 appears, that these TrpoTifxtvifffiara were 
 highly -ornamented buildings. 
 
 It is by no means easy to see why arrfXai 
 should here be used, and not crrrjXr), as 
 siiid of one pei*son. Probably the pillars 
 were something like the two tables of the 
 Commandments of which we read in Ex- 
 odus, and which are represented as two, 
 though essentially united together (thus, 
 CQ) as but one. 
 
 u)Q dyoQ avToiq ov to TrtTrpay/igj/ov] On 
 this construction with the participle, pre- 
 ci'ded by the particles ioari, wq, or such 
 like, (when a reason is given, as contained 
 in the opinion, »SlC. of another,) see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 568. We have here an example 
 of the use of the accus. absol., as Soph. CEd. 
 T. 101, fiiafffia x^ovog tXavvtiv wg rrjvS' 
 iilfia xti}idZ,ov ttoXiv. See Hdot. ix. 42. 
 
 XciXkovq dvdpidvTag dvo] ' two images 
 of Pausanias.' From Pausan. iii. 17, 7, 
 we learn that these brazen images still 
 remained in his time at the altar of the 
 Brazen-house. By the time, however, of 
 Libanius, they had been destroyed ; as 
 ai)pears from his Epist. 1080, Tip yovv 
 Ta<ln^ T'p TOV Ylavuaviov (paaip ovk i^- 
 
 lardvai Tovg civt iKtivov Tlavrraviag {the 
 two Pausanias's) dXX' dTreXOslv elg (* have 
 gone to the melting furnace') 7ri}p vtto 
 Trjg ao<piag tG>v toti dpxovTuiv. There 
 is no reason to doubt the fact ; though 
 Libanius, from an error of memory, repre- 
 sents the statues as placed at the tomb; 
 whereas they were placed at the altar of 
 the goddess, and the aTijXai at the tomb. 
 
 Ch. CXXXV. 1. wg Kai TOV 6tov dyog 
 KpivavTog] ' since even the god had de- 
 cided, that a pollution [was incurred].' 
 
 2. Now follows what Pop. calls an addi- 
 tamentum, or excursus, on the banishment 
 of Themistocles, which extends to ch. 138 
 inclusive, and was subjoined because the 
 events therein recorded were closely con- 
 nected w ith the narration of the affaii*s of 
 Pausanias. By rwv lXiyx<Dv are meant, 
 as we learn from Plut. Themist. 23, let- 
 ters from Themistocles, found among Pau- 
 sanias's papers. 
 
 Kvvt7ryTiwvTo'\ 'implicated.' Avery rare 
 word, which I have foimd only elsewhere 
 in Plutarch, Pericl. ovg avvtTryTiwvTO tov 
 Mq^ifffiov. 
 
 Cn. CXXXVI. 1. lov avTutv evtpy'sTqg} 
 In what respect he had acted as their 
 benefactor, by rendering them some emi- 
 nent service, namely, as Plutarch says, by 
 his friendly mediation in a dispute with 
 Corinth about the Leucadian peninsula, 
 whereby Corcyra obtained the object she 
 contended for ; or, as the Schol. says, by 
 dissuading the Greeks from proclaiming 
 as public enemies those states (including 
 Corcyra) which had refused to co-opei*ate 
 in repelling the Persian invasion. 
 
 2. txtiv ai/rov] * to have,' i. e. to har- 
 bour him ; txtiv for KUTtxtiv. The ucTt 
 
 'I ■>/ 
 
 OL. 78, 2.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXXXVI. 
 
 189 
 
 avrov, aicrre AaKtSaiinovioig Kai AOrfvaioig awt^OscrBai, SiaKOfuii^eTai 
 VTT avTwv eg t»/v r^Tnipov Trjv KaTavTiKpv, 3. Kai SiivKo/uivog vwo 
 Tujv TTpooTiTayfjitviov KttTa trvoTiv ^ yji)poir\, avayKaterai Kara n 
 airopov napa ' A8/i>jTov tov MoXocrcrwy j^aaiXia, ovTa avrtti ov (piXov^ 
 KaTaXvcrai. 4. Kai o juev ovk STv^ev CTTtojjjuwi'" o Se, Ttjg yvvaiKog 
 iKETrjg yevojuiivogy SiSaGKiTai vir avTtjg tov iraiSa atptjjv Xa|3a)i' Kad^ 
 it^ffOai iiri TYfV eaTiav, 5. Kai eXOovTog ov noXv vaTtpov tov A^/lui- 
 Tov, cr}Xoi TC og tart, Kai ovk a^toT, ei ti apa avTog avTEiirev ovtm 
 AOrjva'itjJV OEOjuti'w, (pivyovra TiimopBiaOai' kcu -y«^ av vtt iKiivov 
 
 is to be referred, not to the whole clause 
 SeSuvai tx^iv, but solely to tx^iv, thus : 
 
 * they would not keep him among them, so 
 that,' &c., or, whereby they would draw 
 on them the ill-will of the Athenians and 
 Lacedaemonians. See Herm. on Vigor, 
 p. 949, and on Soph. CEd. Col. 571. In 
 like manner supra ch. 129, wore has refer- 
 ence solely to tTnffxsTu). The particle bears 
 the sense ita ut, denoting consequence. 
 
 3. KaTd TTVffTiv] ex percunctcUion^', * [di- 
 rected] by inquiry whither he had gone.' 
 So supra 5, Tag TrvaTtig tu>v KaTatrXtov- 
 riov, where see note. The phrase KaTd 
 TTvffTiv, with ^cwicfii/ and other verbs of 
 motion, is used by Dio Cass. 309, 1 4. App. 
 ii. 29G, 63. Athen. p. 25C. Jos. 736, 9 ; 
 and should, in a passage of Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. p. 68, 38, be restored for TriffTiv. 
 Kara ti diropov, *at some great difficulty,' 
 
 * when reduced to a great strait.' Kara- 
 Xvffat, * to take up his quarters with.' So 
 in Latin, aj^tid aJiquem dirertere. The 
 metaphor is one taken from travellers un- 
 bridling and unsaddling their horses, or 
 loosing them from a carriage for a bait, 
 (so Hom. Od. iv. 28, ti (j<pCjiv KaToXixrofiev 
 tJKkag 'imrovg,) or unloading them for the 
 night ; just as the contrary term dvaKev- 
 yvvvai, which signifies properly ' to put 
 the horses to a carriage,' is sometimes 
 figuratively employed to denote departing 
 generally. So Xen. An. i. 8, 1, irXrifflov 
 t)v 6 (TTaOfibg, tvQa tfieXXs KaTaXvcreiv. 
 Also in a general way, * to take up one's 
 lodging for the night.' So Lucian, Asin. 4, 
 Trap' lixoi k., and Plut. Symp. Trap' t/xoc k. 
 Pop., Goell., and Arn. are wrong in sup- 
 posing an ellipsis of bdbv, for there is no 
 proof of the existence of the pkna locutio. 
 By so domg, they confound this with the 
 similar but different phrase, »caravi;w scil. 
 odov. 
 
 4. rrjg yvvaiKog iKETTjg ysvofievogi i. e. 
 
 * by becoming her suppliant ,-' the phrase 
 being one highly significant. When re- 
 ceived as such, Admetus could not but 
 
 reverence so sacred a claim to protection. 
 So Eurip. Or. 663, TavTrjg (scil. Tqg dd- 
 fxapTog) iKvovfiai ce, where the Sehol. ex- 
 plains by Seofiai (tov 7rpb(^ Tavnig, *hi/ her.' 
 Herodot. i. 159, 16, Tovg iKfTag fxov Kfpat- 
 Kag '' and ii. 113, 13, 'iKiTai ^k i^ofiti^oi 
 TOV Ofov : and iv. 165, 10, ' ApvavMu) 'iK^rig 
 eHitTO. In the present case, the union of 
 the son much strengthened the claim, so as 
 to make the act jifyiaTov iKSTevpa, i. e. 
 among the Thesprotians. Themistocles 
 besought him by his son. So Soph. Aj. 
 588, we have, rrt Trpbg tov <tov Tfxvov — 
 iKvovfiai, fii) Trpodovg yfxdg ytvy. There 
 was, too, no little efficacy in the i>articular 
 2)face (namely, *the altar of the hearth,' 
 which was the seat of their family de- 
 votions) for such a supplication. So in the 
 Schol. on Soph. Aj.491,we have, fifyitTTov 
 ydp diKaiojfia, Tb Trjg avTrjg iffTiag tTTi- 
 
 TVXiil^, OTTOTi Kai TWV TToXffliiOi' (l)tlS6fltOn 
 
 Sid TavTa. Such a suppliant was called 
 'iKiTTig t<ptaTiog. So ^schyl. Eum. 574, 
 iKtTtjg Sofnov ttpkaTiog. In evident imi- 
 tation of the present passage, Plutarch, 
 Coriol. 23, has, TrapeKTtXOojv d<pvoj Trpog 
 Ttfv t(TTiav tKdOi^e ffiojTty. And hence 
 may be illustrated the following passages : 
 Euripides, Ion, 1257, i^c vvv Trvpdg tni. 
 Kdv Qdvyg ydp tvt)dd' ovaa, Tolg utto- 
 KTsivaffi ae IIpooTpoTraiov alfia Qr](nig. and 
 Xen. Anab. vii. 2, 33, tKaGe^ofiijv h^Si<ppiog, 
 avrtp iKETiig. Finally, in the term sity we 
 have here an expression commonly em- 
 ployed in such a case. So Eurip. Heracl. 
 iKSTat Ka6eZ6fie9a (3utfiioi OtHv : and 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 481, 2, iKtTrjg tov 
 dvdpbg yiyvtTai KaOtZofitvov (read Ka9- 
 e^ofisvog) tTvi Trjg iariag. 
 
 5. OVK a'^ioi] 'entreats him, that he may 
 not,' &c. A position of the ovk peculiarly 
 AttiCf and which is not unfrequent in the 
 case of verbs of asking, requesting, &c. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 608, 1. 'AvTiiinv avTip, 
 i. e. * opposed his wish.' A forensic term, 
 also found in Xen. Hist. iii. 3, 3. ii. 2, 13. 
 Or the expression may mean, in a figura- 
 
n 
 
 190 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 466. 
 
 TToXXw aa6evi(yTipoQ iv tm Trapovrt KaKtjg Trotrvfcv' (^yevvalov ^l 
 flvai Tovt; Ojuotouc otto tov 'loov TtftwpfidOai*) fcol afna aurog fxlv 
 iKtivii) ^paac TivoQ, kql ovk eg to (TWjua (Tw^ttrf^ai, IvavTiuOrjvaif 
 c/C£(vov o av H SKCoiT} avTov, [inriov v(p tjv Kai i(p w cnuKerai,) 
 a(i)Tr)piaq av rrjq xpv^rjg a7ro(TrEp»7a^a£. CXXXVII. 'O ^£, aKovrraq, 
 ai'icrrr?<Ti te avrov junTa tov savTOv vttoc, (oKTTrcp Kai CYwv aurov 
 EKaOtZ^To^ Kai jutiyidTov ijv tfccrfu/ta tovto,^ Kctl vcTTepov ov ttoXXw 
 ToTc AaKh^aifjiovioiQ Kai AOiivaioig eXOovai, Kai woWa t'nrovaiv, ovk 
 iKCibioaiv' oXX aTTOCTreXXet, j3ovXojLi€vov cJc (SatriXea iropivOtjvai^ 
 iTTi Tijv ETipav OaXaacrav iriZy £C Tlvdvav ttJv AXe^fiv^pou. 2. fv 
 ^ oXfca^og TU)(^aiy avayo/utvri^ ctt* Iwvtag, /cat iirtjBdg^ KaTaiptpsTai 
 ^etjuwi'i €c TO AOrjvaiwv aTpuToirt^ov, o ^iroXiopKH Na'^ov* icat (»]v 
 -yop ayva>c toTc £v ry vrji") ^€t(Tac </)pa^€t ru> vau/cXiJpw odrtc f<TT« 
 
 tlve sense, refragatus est, as in Aristoph. 
 Nub. 1417. For vulg. daOevefrrkpov, I 
 have, with Dobree and Goell., edited (as 
 being absolutely required by the connexion 
 and grammatical propriety) dcrOeveffrfpoQ. 
 The former, though retained by Bekk. and 
 Pop., admits of no suitable sense ; for, as 
 Bauer, Goeller, and Arnold point out, the 
 words can thus only mean, that he was not 
 so reduced as to be liable to injury from 
 one far less powerful than Admetus. A 
 sense most frigid, and involving a very 
 harsh construction, since Iksivov must thus 
 be governed of drrOtviffTepoQ. On the other 
 hand, highly suitable and significant is the 
 sense yielded by daOtvkffTipoQ — namely, 
 that ' he would suffer evil at the hands 
 of Admetus now, when he was at present 
 far his inferior in power,' and unable to 
 defend himself. Of the words following, 
 the full meaning is, ' whereas it were true 
 generosity for equals to avenge themselves 
 [only] on such as were on equal terms, 
 [and to spare a fallen foe].' The literal 
 sense of the phrase d-Trb tov laov TifKooil- 
 ffdai is, *to avenge oneself or seek avenge- 
 ment [only] on a footing of equality ;' as 
 infra ii. 89, et al. So equiv. to rovg dirb 
 TOV laov, scil. ovTaq. Agreeable to which 
 is the definition in Aristot. Rhet. ii., where 
 it is said that by oX bfxoloi (* one's equals ') 
 is meant, ot iJXwg oi t^ \aov. 
 
 Kai iifia — ivavTiu}9t}vai'\ * and more- 
 over, that he had thwarted him [in a 
 matter] of interest [only], and not m that 
 which respected the person (or life) being 
 preserved.' Xpeia has here the sense 
 interest, as in a passage of Plutarch cited 
 m Steph. Thes. Koivioviat; tTri XP*'? <tvv- 
 iffrafikvrig. And at the genit. is to be 
 supplied TTipi, as in Xen. An. vii. 6, 5, 
 
 lvavTi(i)(T(rai Tijg dvayioYT/Q : on which 
 construction see Alatth. Gr. Gr. § 368. 
 Pop. and Goell. are agreed that the to is 
 to be taken as if put twice, with ffutfia and 
 with ffoj^fffOai, the article, in such a case, 
 being very rarely repeated. Thus it is 
 equiv. to Kai ovk eg Trjv tov CMftarog ffto- 
 TTjpiav : the Ig being used as at Hebrews 
 xi. 7j iiQ (TioTiipiav TOV o'lKOv avTOv. On 
 the repetition of av, — found both before 
 and after the parenthesis, — see Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 600, and note on ii. 44. Finally, by 
 <T(t)Tr)piag Tqg 4^vxrjg, understand the msans 
 of preservation. Compare Hebrews x. 30, 
 dg 7re piTToirjcnv 4'^'XV€- 
 
 Ch. CXXXVII. i. dvi(TTT}<TL Te avTovl 
 A form of granting the request. "Q(nrtp 
 kKaOi^tTOf i. e. * in the very way that he 
 had sat himself down,' namely, with hands 
 joined : or, as Poppo explains, *ut puerum 
 ten ens sederat, ita cum puero surgere eum 
 jussit.' I have here followed Poppo and 
 Goell. in making ch. 137 to commence at 
 'O ^k aKovaag, not at Kai vcTTepov, since 
 the Kai is in apodosis with the re preceding, 
 and consequently ought not to be separated 
 by the commencement of a new chapter. 
 
 fiiyKTTov] Meaning the greatest among 
 the Molossians. So Plutarch says, TavTtiv 
 fifyitTTrjv Kai fiovijv (T\edbv dvavTipprjTov 
 j'lyovfxevujv Tutv MoXoffffdv. By ti^v trk- 
 pav Qakaaaav understand the -^gean sea. 
 So Acts xvii. 14, we have, Tbv WavXov 
 iKaTTiaTiiXav, TropiviaBai dg trri ttjv 9d- 
 \aaaav, where see my note. ITf^y, *by 
 land.' 
 
 2. okKa^og tv^i^jv dvayop.ivr)g^ See a 
 similar but more circumstantial narrative in 
 Jonas i. 3 ; and compare others less similar 
 in Liban. Epist. 1435. Heliod. i. 160. Plut. 
 Mar. 35. Jos. Vit. 18. Polyaen. i. 30, 7. 
 
 !■ 
 
 X 
 
 OL. 78, 3.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXXXVII. 
 
 191 
 
 Kai 01 a q>evyH Kai, €t jurj (ToxTfi avTov, e(p7} tpeiv on "vprjimaai 
 TrtiGOng avTOv ayeC ttjv of a(T(j>aXtiav ilvai /uri^iva €/cj3r/vai f'/c ttiq 
 vfcug /Lt^Xpt ttXovq ytvrfTai' iniOoiuiivw S avTtv \dpiv awo^vriaEaOai 
 a^iav, 3. o oe vaufcXrjpoc ttoieI re raura, Kai airocjaXeiKTag r\jjiipav 
 Kai vvKTa vnep tov (jTpaTOTricov, Wrcpov cKpiKVBiTai ig ''E^^taoi/. 
 4. Kai o OeiLuaTOKXrjg iKeivov te iOipairtvae ^prj/naTuyv ^oau, (i)XOe 
 •yap aurw voTipov ek tb Adr^vuiv wapa rcJv (p'lXtov Kai e^ 'Apyovg a 
 
 VTTE^EKElTO,) Kai jULETU TWV KaTlO Y\Ep(J(jJV TlVOg TTOpEvOEig OVW, EGTTEjJL" 
 
 TTEi ypaiifiaTa \Eg ^aaiXia * ApTa^Ep^rjv tov HtyiSou vew(JtI (^ugiXev- 
 ovTa. 5. iSrfXov 8 tf ypa(pi^, on " OEjjuffTOKXrig fj/co) irapd oe, og 
 KaKa fJLEv irXEiGTa EXXrjvwv EipyaGfxai tov vfXETEpov oi/cov, oaov 
 
 Ty vavK\r]p«p, ^ the ship-master.' Plutarch 
 adds Kai Kv^tpvr]Ty. And so in Acts xxvii. 
 11, we have, r«p KvjSepv^Ty Kai T(p vav- 
 KXriptp. Properly, however, the two terms 
 were distinct ; the former denoting the 
 master, or pilot — the latter the owner, 
 or supercargo. But it was only large 
 merchant-ships that carried both. Smaller 
 ones had but one, who was then called, not 
 Kvj3epvi]TT]g, but vavK\r]pog. So Aristoph. 
 Av. 711, Kai TrrjddXiovTOTe vavK\r)p(p ({tpd- 
 ^€1 KpsfidffavTi KaOevSeiv. Thus we read 
 of a vavKXripog discharging the duties of a 
 KvfiepvTjTtjg in ^schyl. Theb. 649. Soph. 
 Ant. 944. Eurip. Hippol. 1219. 
 
 The article before dff<pdXeiav stands for 
 the possessive pronoun, ' their safety.' In 
 fiBXP'^ TrXovg ykvjjTai the term TrXoi;^ stands 
 for ivTrXoia or KaXbg irXovg, by a use also 
 found infra iii. 3, and elsewhere ; as Xen. 
 Anab. vi. 1, 22, avpiov kdv irXovg y. Hdot. 
 Vit. Horn. 19, 6 rrXovg vfiiv tOTai. Also 
 Eurip. Her. 892. Polyb. iv. 57, 2. In 
 X^P*^"^ dTTOfivrjaerrOai dKinv, we have a 
 brief mode of expression for xdpiv cnroditt- 
 (TtcrOai fivrjffOsvTa, * he would remember to 
 repay the favour with a due return.' So 
 Hes. Theog. 503, o'l ol dtrefivriaavTo x«(>tv 
 ivtpyKTidiov. Eurip. Ale. 311, x"P*^ diro- 
 fivTjfioveveiv tivi. Thus, we see, Themi- 
 stocles adroitly worked alike upon his 
 hopes, by large promises, and upon his 
 fears, by threatening to denounce him, as 
 having knowingly harboured an outlaw. 
 So we read in Appian, ii. 594, 6 dk, olov 
 Ti Kai Of fiKTTOKXiig (pevymv eTroirjafv, 
 di'TijTreiXsi, /itjvvaetv b n avTbv kiri 
 \prj}ia(Jiv dyoi. 
 
 3. dTrocraXeixTag} lit. ' having lain off at 
 sea,' namely, at anchor ; for trr' dyKvpq, 
 or err' dyKvpag, or dyKvpCiv, is always 
 in this expression implied, and not unfre- 
 quently expressed. By adXog, as implied 
 in dnoaaXevaag, is meant (as at Soph. 
 Phil. 271) the high sea, as opposed to a 
 
 'off, as supra 
 
 port or roadstead. 'Ytt^p, 
 i. 112, where see note. 
 
 4. eQepdirivae xprmaTow ^orrci] peminii^ 
 gratificatus est, *he requited him with a 
 present of money.' Of this phrase exam- 
 ples occur in Hdian. ii, 2, 20, to ts (idp- 
 iSapov ov XjOr7/irt(Tiv en Oepairtvao^ev : and 
 iii. 15, 10, Sojpoig Tovg — tBepdirtvev. Zos. 
 i. 3, 3, XPVH-^*^'' Tag Swdfietg BtpaTrtviov. 
 Jos. Bell. i. 12, 2, TeGepainvKOTa XP^~ 
 fxamv. 
 
 ijXOe} scil. Ta xpi7/iara, * came, was 
 brought,' transinittebatur,missa renkbat; as 
 we say, * came to hand.* A rare use ; the 
 expression being principally employed of 
 letters, or presents, (as often in Xen.) and 
 also of goods which come to hand, as imported 
 from foreign parts. See Xen. Cyr. vi. 2, 8, 
 and CEcon. iii. 15. The only example be- 
 sides the present, of the term as used of 
 money, is in Hdot viii. 5, dXX' i^iritTTeaTO 
 oi fieTaXajiovTeg tovtwv twv xP^I^^tvjv, 
 Ik Tojv 'AOtjvaiojv eXOeiv — rd xP^/^^'"«» 
 where, for 'AOrivaiiov, I conj. 'AOrjveojv, 
 the former being not un frequently in that 
 author erroneously put for the latter. See 
 Schweigh. Lex. Herod. And though in 
 the genit. the article is generally omitted, 
 yet it not unfrequently is found, as supra 
 i. 51, 4, ai vijeg al dirb tCjv ' A9rivCJv. 
 
 For vulg. tig (iaffiXea, I have edited, 
 with Pop. and Goell., eg (3acriXea. As to 
 the reading of one MS. (edited by Bekk.) 
 wc, and that of several MSS., rrpbg — the 
 latter is evidently a mere gloss ; and as to 
 the former, I have not ventured to receive 
 it, from its being so deficient in authority ; 
 having, indeed, every appearance of being 
 a mere error of the scribe for eg. I have 
 the less scrupled to admit the reading eg, 
 since the deviation it involves from the 
 usus loquendi is more apparent than real ; 
 eg ^aff. being here (as Poppo observes) 
 equivalent to *in palatium sive conclave 
 regis.' 
 
 \ 
 
[/ 
 
 192 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. c. 466. 
 
 tTl 
 
 f \ \ t t t t \ * t * t , \ ' 5>' 
 
 irXeitj ayaOa, €7r£iS»J £i' ro7 acrrpaXu. fxiv £/uo£, ffcctvw o£ ti' €7rt/c(i'- 
 ^ui'w TraAfv tJ aTrofCo^it^i) cytyvcro. 6. Acai ^toi €U6pyc<na o^ftAtrai, 
 (ypa^a^ tiJi' £k: 2aXajii7voc TrpoayytXtrtv t»Jc ava^wp^/dfwc, Kai 
 Tt]v Twv yeibvpuivy — »;v xpev^uiQ iTpoGBrroit](TaTOy — Tore oi avTov ov 
 ^laXvaiv,^ Kai vvv i\(s)v <T£ /myaXa ctyaOd Spaaac 7rap€t/ut, ciioKo- 
 fLuro^ viro t<jjv *EXX»Jv(uv Sid rijv (t»)v (j>iXiav' (^ovXa/nm o , evtavrov 
 iVtarvwr, auroc cJOi Trtpi wy rjKU) crjXwaai. CXAAVlli. Baat- 
 
 6. 6V T^ a(T0aXfi — eyiyvtro] A certain 
 difficulty here exists ; for if, with Steph., 
 we suppose a regular antithesis, needing 
 nothing to be supplied, we obtain a sense 
 bordering on nonsense ; it being impossil)le 
 to see how diroKo^idi) can be applicable 
 to Tkemistocles. To remove this difficulty, 
 Pop. and Goell. would regard the words tv 
 ry d(T<pa\ti Ifioi tyiyvero as standing for 
 the impersonal phrase d(T<pa\kg tfioi tyiy- 
 vtTo. But that such a phrase existed, 
 has yet to be proved ; for as to the exam- 
 ples adduced by Pop. from passages of our 
 author infra iii. 33, iv KuraXrupti e<paivero, 
 and vi. 60, tv rravXy t(paiveTO, they are 
 any thing but decisive ; the passages in 
 question being of another kind to the pre- 
 sent. Hence it is better to adopt the more 
 simple mode pursued by the Schol., and 
 sujjpose an ellipsis of Trpdy fxara ; though 
 not, as he does, also of ^aav ; since tyiy- 
 vero may be taken with the former as 
 well as the latter member of the clausula 
 bimembrls. The same ellipsis has place 
 supra i. 102, 2, tovtov ivdtd i<paivtTo. At 
 least there the expression may be regarded 
 as standing for the impersonal phrase, 
 * there seemed a need of,' (though, in effect, 
 there is merely a power of interchanging 
 the former for the latter,) while here it 
 would involve an intolerable harshness. 
 Of kv T(^ d(T<pa\ii the sense is simply 'in 
 security.' Render, 'since my affairs were 
 in security, while his retreat back to his 
 own country was perilous.' Thus tfioi is 
 tantamount to to. tfid, which not unfre- 
 quently carries the ellipsis of Trpay/xara. 
 So Eurip. Heracl. 999, roiavra ^pwirt, 
 Tail iyiyvtT d<T(pa\ij. The phrase yiyvt- 
 aOai iv a<T0aX«i occurs also in Xen. Ag. 
 ii. 13, and tlvai iv dnipaktl is frequent in 
 Xenophon. We may compare, too, the 
 Latin phrase m tuto esse. 
 
 6. ivtpytaia is for avTix^tpiQ' Ilpo- 
 dyytXaiv TtJQ dpax<>ipv(ytu}(;, 'the previous 
 information of the retreat.' The words are, 
 as Goell. observes, not to be referred to 
 Xerxes' flight, but bear the same sense as 
 those of C. Nepos, Them. 4, 'noctu de servis 
 suis quem habuit fidelissimum ad regem 
 
 misit, ut ei nuntiaret suis verbis, adversa- 
 ries ejus in fuga esse : qui si discessissent, 
 majore cum labore et longinquiore tempore 
 bellum confecturum, quum singulos con- 
 sectari cogeretur : quos si statim aggre- 
 deretur, brevi universes oppressurum.' 
 Goeller remarks : * Duo igitur Xerxi in 
 memoriam revocat : alterum, quod ante 
 pugnam Salaminiam (quare dicit Ik 'S.aXa- 
 fMvog) regem certiorem fecerit, Gra;cos in 
 fuga esse, (conf. Herodot. viii. 75») al- 
 terum, quod rege fugiente non dissolvendi 
 pontis liellespontii Gra?cis auctor fuerit.' 
 Vide C. Nep. c. v. Herodot. viii. 108. 
 
 Ti)v Th)v ye(pvptjjv — ov SidXvaiv^ * the 
 non-demolition of the bridges.' So infra 
 iii. 95, r) ov TrepirtixK^iQ, ' the non-block- 
 ading ;' and v. 50, i) ovk t^ovcrta, ' non- 
 permission ;' and vii, 34 : in which use of 
 a negative particle with subst., the nega- 
 tive and subst. form together one idea, (as 
 in ov (prifii, nego, ovk idw, reto, &c,) and 
 consequently the hyphen, used in the old 
 editions, were better retained. On which 
 idiom see more in Duker's note, and in the 
 critics cited by him ; who have, however, 
 passed over the very rare use of fit) for ov 
 in this idiom ; of which I know no other 
 example than the following : Aristoph. 
 Concion. 1 15, Seivbv d' iariv r) fiy 'fnrfi- 
 pia : Aristot. Anal. Port. ii. 14, t) /it) 
 virofiovrj. As to Eurip. Bacch. 1288, iv 
 oil Kaiptfi ndpti, the oif may belong to 
 Trdpti: or the sense may be, 'at a no- time,' 
 i. e. no gov<l time. So Themist. 262, C, 
 irovqpov dvOpojniov rjv, (cat ini ovk tpyy 
 tig rag oiKiag Trtpupx^iiivov, where tvr' 
 ovk dyaOi^ would have been better Greek, 
 as Xen. Hist. v. 2, 25, iir' ovStvl dyaOtp. 
 The idiom with oii, and a subst. without 
 the art., is of frequent occurrence in tlie 
 Sept., and is occasionally found in the 
 New Testament. 
 
 Tt)v (Tt)v <piXiav] The poss. pron. is here 
 used objectively, 'thy friendship for them.' 
 So Plato, p. 486, tvvoiq. ydf} iput ry try. 
 Soph. CEd. Col. 332, ay Trpo/iiy^i'^, 'from 
 care for thee.' The idiom may be traced 
 as far back as Homer, Od. xi. 201, (Tog Tt 
 TToOog, ad re firj^ta. 
 
 , 
 
 f 
 
 I 
 
 OI,. 78, 3.] 
 
 LT1$ER T. CAP. CXXXVIII. 
 
 193 
 
 euc Of, (uc Atytrat, eoaviJiacTt tb avrov Tt}V ciavoiav^ Kai | t/cfAfwe 
 
 ~ ,/ -» • ^' ' " ' «\ » / "" n '^ 
 
 TTOiiiv ovTwq. 2. o o €v T<o ypoi'w ov tir^ayjEy Tt](; lletxricog 
 
 yX(i)(T(yt]g orxa r}ouvaTO KaTevorjcre Kai rtov fTTtrj^ofu^mrwi' r»/<; ^ioouQ. 
 
 3. afpiKOjiitvog of jlibtci tov eviavroVf ytyvtrai Trap avTit) jucyac, Kai 
 
 ocroc ovcei<; ttio lliAArjrwv, oia re rrji/ TroovTrapyovaav ac,Hi)(Tiv Kai 
 
 Tou h,AAr/i't/coi» fATTtoa, rjv virtTitfei avru) oouAwdftv, fxaAiara os ano 
 
 Tou^ irupav ^tSout.-, t^vveroQ (paivecrOai. 4. ijj' yap o OefiKjTOKXfjg 
 
 )3f|3aiorara St) ^udfw^ lct^vv ctjXivaa^j Kai cia(j)^p(nfTijjg ri tc; avTo 
 
 Ch. CXXXVIII. 1. i9avfia<TS—ai;Tou 
 Trjv Sidvoiav] 'held in admiration his 
 counsel.' A sense of Oavfid^tiv not un- 
 frequent in Xenophon and other good 
 authors. See Steph. Thes. 'EicsXfJ'e iroitlv 
 ovriog, ' bid him do as he said.' 1 have 
 here followed Bekk. and Goell. in editing, 
 for vulg. iKtXtvfft, tKiXtve; the latter 
 being supported both by external authority 
 (almost all the MSS. presenting it) and 
 by internal evidence ; since after iOavfiacre 
 one would naturally expect tKeXtvat, and 
 accordingly that change might, even from 
 inadvertence, arise ; whereas the other 
 would be almost unaccountable. The dif- 
 ficulty, indeed, is how to defend iKtXeve, 
 which Arn. regards as ' little else than an 
 absolute solecism,' not to be justified by 
 the alleged examples of imperf. for aor. in 
 Hdot. viii. 58 and CI. He has, however, 
 chosen to retain the word, regarding it 
 as ' a carelessness of expression, which has 
 escaped our author.' Yet this is surely 
 pronouncing too magisterially on a point 
 whereon our imperfect knowledge of Greek 
 idiom will not warrant us in being so posi- 
 tive. Certain it is that the same solecism, 
 or carelessness of expression, occurs else- 
 where in our author ; e. g. iii. 112, 4, Trpou- 
 ra^s Kai — iKkXtvt (where three MSS. have 
 tK'tXtvtrtv), and ii. 90, TraptKtXevero, where 
 some MSS. have TraptKtXtvcraTO. And so 
 i. 119, we have tXtyov, and i. 79 and 124. 
 From all which we may conclude that the 
 idiom in (question is not to be accounted as 
 a solecism or carelessness of expression, 
 but regarded as one of the cases in which 
 the imperf. is used where we should expect 
 the aorist — namely, cases, as Poppo, on i. 
 1 19, remarks, ' of verbs of speak\n<j, exhort- 
 imj, and orderiiKj ; and not only as ushering 
 in a somewhat long speech, but even a 
 very short address ;' where Poppo main- 
 tains that there is no distinction between 
 the tenses, but that either is used indis- 
 criminately. I know, indeed, no other 
 instance in which the two tenses are so 
 closely connected, as here, by the use of 
 Tt — Kai, which seems to involve such an 
 impropriety, that I cannot help suspecting 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 the re to bo corrupt, and I believe the 
 true reading to be yt — these two words 
 being perpetually confounded. Certiiinly 
 yt would be here highly suitable, since it 
 would have its corrohoratire or iutenslve 
 force ; making the word to which it is 
 attached not a little significant and em- 
 phatic. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 602, and 
 Herm. on Vig. 623. 
 
 2. Trig Wtpai^og yXcofftrijg — KaTtv6tj(Tt'\ 
 ' made himself acquainted with what he 
 could of the Persian language ;' not, 
 * learned what could be learned,' as Portus 
 renders. So in a jiassage of Plutarch we 
 have aTTOxpi^vTiog tKfiaOijjv. Of this rare 
 signification of KaTavotu), I have not met 
 with any example elsewhere, except in 
 Died. Sic. iii. 398. Polyb. ii. 15, 4. ii. 24, 
 17, and Joseph. Ant. Pnief. 4. 
 
 3. yiyvtrai Trap' avTip fiiyag^ for fi'tya 
 Svvdntvog. So Herodot. vi. 30, 'tva fit) 
 hntpvyijjv, avTig fiiyag Trapd j3a(Ti\si yivrj- 
 Tai. 2 Kings v. 1, dvijp fii^yag ivioTriov 
 TOO Kvpiov avTov. 
 
 Tov 'E\Xr]viKov iXiri^a — ^oi'Xwffc/v] 'In 
 his verbis est illud attractionis genus, ([uod 
 frequentius cernitur in subjecto enun- 
 tiationis secundariie naturam objccti pri- 
 marii induente. Vid. Matth. ^ 296, 3. 
 Sed objecti quoque attractionem fieri 
 decent exempla, iii. 59, oicry (Tiotpnovt 
 Xa(56vTag, and v. 15, twv dv^piov Kofii- 
 (TaffOai.^ (Poppo.) On the construction of 
 vTroTiOrifii, see note infra iv. f»5 Of the 
 words just after, TrtXpav Sidovg, the sense 
 is, ' inasmuch as he gave proof thereof on 
 trial : a phrase occurring also in Hdot. 
 V. 5, 11, dnovTog avTov TrtXpav coOfji'ai. 
 Polyaen. v. 2, 11, Trtlpav Trirrrtiog ^tS(jj- 
 KOTtg. Jos. Bell. ii. 8, 7, tTrti^dv H Trtlpav 
 dto. Of this use of the participle in the 
 nomin., as referring to a noun in the 
 nomin. expressed, or, as here, undei-stood 
 (avTog), examples may be seen in Pop. 
 Proleg. ch. ix. There is something similar 
 in Pind. Pyth. iv, 150, Tdxa S' , tv9vg ivjv, 
 a^tTEpag 'Etrra^?; yviofiag aTap^dToio, 
 TTf ipw'/tf i'Of (experimentum dans) ' Ev dyopql 
 TrXijOovTog ox^oi). 
 
 4. (piiatijjg tfri^ui/] i.e. strength of uatui*al 
 
 O 
 
194 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 465. 
 
 /ufiAXov Irepov a^iog Oavfxaffai' oiKiia yap ^vvtan, Kai oiirf npo- 
 fnaOwv eg avTt]v ov^lv our' ETriinaOwv, nZv re 7rapa^p»?jua ci t'Xa- 
 vtCTrr/c |3ouX^c KoaTKTToq yvio/u(x)v, Kai twv jUcXXovtwv iiri TrXetrrrov 
 Tou -yiv^aofJLivov apiaToq HKaar\]q, 5. Kai a /mev fxtra '^fi^ag ^\oi, 
 Kai €£)7y)7(Ta(7(^at oiog re* lov oe aTTttpoc f'l*?, /cpivat iKavwg ovK 
 airtlXXaKTo. 6. ro t£ afJLUvov r; ^sljoov €v tu> a(^avfi en Trpotwpa 
 
 genius. So Dio Cass. p. 407, of C«)sar : 
 TtiQ (pvaiiOQ icrx^*- GciVfiaOTy iKexpfJTO. At 
 ig avTo supply ig to tijq (pixreiog iaxvv 
 Sr}\ovv. On the phrase d^iog Qavjiaaai, 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 535, 6. OUtiq, Kvv- 
 ttrei, * his native talent ;' what we call 
 motker-icit. So Pausan. iv. 35, ffwecrei 
 yap oiKtiq, TO 'EXXrjviKbv v7rtpel3aWovTo. 
 Now such is chiefly evinced in dy^^tVoia, 
 of which Aristotle says, Analyt. Prior, 
 eh. 34, // de ayx'^oia tanv tvcrToxici Tig 
 iv acrKeTTTtp XPot'V tov fieffov. Of the next 
 words, ovTS Trpo^a9<jiJV ig avTrfv oudeif ovr' 
 eTTifiaOcjv (which ai'e explanatory of the 
 foregoing), the sense is, ' without the aids 
 of early culture,' (before he came to public 
 offices,) *or after-study,' (meaning, after 
 he had imdertaken public aft'airs), effecting 
 every thing by the innate felicity of his 
 genius. So Aristoph. Vesp. 1281, ovTipa — 
 fiadovTa Trapd fj.r]d€v6g, 'AW cnro aocprjg 
 (pvffeog avTOfxaTov iKfiaOtlv, &c. 
 
 Tu>u 7rapaxprif.ia — tiKa(TTrjg'\ Render : 
 * he was the best judge, and with least 
 deliberation, of things present (instanti- 
 bus) ; and of the future, even far for- 
 ward, he was the best conjecturer.' The 
 construction here being tCjv fieWovTcjv 
 dpi(TTog tiKatTTtjg €7ri irXtlffTov tov yfvr]- 
 aofxkvov. Twv 7rapaxp*?jwa,*«stortfirt,' things 
 at hand,' and immediately before one, which 
 call for action, and admit of little time for 
 deliberation. FvaJ/xtov, for jcpir^g, a rare 
 use, of which I have met with only two ex- 
 amples elsewhere (Plut. x. 115, 15, bis), but 
 which has been paralleled in the name of 
 certain magistrates at Athens, called yvio- 
 fioveg, umpires. The term seems properly 
 an adj., derived from the verb tyviofiai, 
 a vulgar Greek form for iyvojfffiai, perf. 
 pass, of yivioaKio ; and which denotes pro- 
 perly, as said of persons to whom any thing 
 is quite Vnowrv^kHommj^awtTbg, as Hesych. 
 explains ; or rather KpiTiKog, the term used 
 in Hebrews iv. 12, KpiTiKog ev9vfir)<Te<i)v Kai 
 Ivvoiojv KapSiag. Indeed yvoifxiov is used 
 as an adj. in Xen. Mem. i. 4, 5, tovtojv 
 yv. ivtipydaQri. ^schyl. Ag. 1099, 9i(t- 
 (}>a.T(t)v yv(ji^ini}v aKpog. With the expres- 
 sion Tutv ^tWovTiov I'lKaaTtjg, compare 
 that of Dion. Hal. Ant. 462, Kamg fiKa(TTt)g 
 tCjv iaofikvijjv. The sentiment is well illus- 
 
 trated by Dio Cass. p. 32, 77, where it is 
 similarly said of Scipio, dpiOTog jxkv yv tK 
 TrXtiovog to dkov tK^povr/^fiv, dpiaTog St 
 KOI IK tov 7rapax(oi7/xa to KaTtireXyov tpev- 
 vr\(Tai. Comp. Cic. Off. i. 23, ' Ingenii magni 
 est prcecipere cogitatione futura, et aliquanto 
 ante constituere quid accidere possit in 
 utramque partem ; et quidquid agendum 
 sit cum quid evenerit ; nee committere, ut 
 aliquando dicendum sit — non putaram.' 
 Terent. Ad. iii. 3, 32, 'Illud est sapere, non 
 quod ante pedes modo 'st Videre, sed etiam 
 ilia quie futura sunt prospicere.' 
 
 5. a fikv fiSTa. x^'P^C ^X'^'^ — ouk aTryX- 
 XaKTo] Meaning, ' whatever business he 
 might have in hand, be engaged in, he was 
 able also to discuss its merits ; and even 
 in matters that were out of the line of his 
 own experience, he was at no loss to form 
 a competent judgment.' Of this phrase 
 /if rd x**P«C «X**^» examples occur in Hdot. 
 i. 35. vii. 5 and 16. And answering to it 
 is the Latin inter manns habere, and our 
 * to have under one's hands.' Tlie expres- 
 sion is indeed equiv. to fieTax^ipiKoiTo. Of 
 tKtjyrinacrOai the sense is not, as Wyttenb. 
 and Arn. explain, *to conduct [matters] to 
 their issue ;' nor is there any proof that 
 the term ever bore that signification. It 
 can mean no other than orationem exponere; 
 a sense here highly suitable, since the 
 statesmen of old were expected to be 
 (what our author describes Pericles as 
 having been, i. 139) Xtytiv re fcai Trpdr- 
 
 TllV 'iKaViOTttTOg. 
 
 In OVK dTTr]XXaKTOf * was not destitute 
 of,' we have an elegant idiom, such as is 
 found in the best writers. So Lucian, ii. 
 289, OVK aTTrjXXaKTai ypa(piKrjg. Aristid. 
 iii. 358, ovTf avyyvoSfiijg aTrfiXXaKTo. Jos. 
 Ant. xvii. 11, 2, Ta iroXXd, kuI <pvan ry 
 avTov, (his natural genius,) irpoaKaivovp- 
 ytiv OVK dirrjiXXay ^I'fvov, and Ant. xix. 3, 1. 
 
 6. TO Ts d^tivov — /xdXtffra] The full 
 meaning intended is, * He looked forward 
 and discerned the better or worse [course 
 to take] in a matter of which the issue was 
 as yet unapparent,' hitherto buried in the 
 womb of uncertain futurity. Evidently 
 imitated from these are the similar words 
 of AiTian, E. A. vii. 28, 4, ^vviStiv dk to 
 Skov, tTt Iv Ttji d<pavti ov, SiivoTaTog, 
 
 OL. 78, 4.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXXXVIII. 
 
 195 
 
 /LiaXiffTa' Ka\y to £u/U7rav tiTrtTv, (jyvaiwc filv ^vva/nH ^eXsTijQ cs 
 j3oavur»)Ti KfxxTKJTog ^r\ ovTog avToayjciatf^iv ra oiovra eycvero. 
 7. voarjfTag Sa nXevra tov (3tov* Xeyowat Sf riveq Kai tKOVdiov (jta^- 
 jxcLKii) aTTodavfiv avTov, a^vvarov vofxiaavra iivai iTTiTiXiaai fjamXii 
 a uTTEffvtro. 8. fxvr)ix{iov fxev ovv avTov iv Mayvrjcria ttrre ry 
 Aaiavrj ev t^ ayopa' Tavrrtg ya^ *if*X^ ^''^ X^P^^' covtoq patrcXcwc 
 
 avTio Mayvr]<Tiav julv aprov^ rj irpoaicft^^e Trtrrri/covra raXavra tou 
 
 eviavTov^ — Aain\paKov Se olvov, (fSo/cet yap iroXvoivoTaTOV t(jjv totb 
 Hvaij) Muoui^ra ^e oxpov. 9. to. ^k odra (pacri Ko/niaOiivai avTov o« 
 
 and of Dion. Hal. Ant. 394, oKvg Ty yvu/fiy 
 ■jrpo'ideiv Ti tCjv kaoixkviov Ik ttoXXov. On 
 the construction of to Vvinrav t'nriiv, see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 54, 5. Of ayrorrxf Cid^ctv 
 Tu dkovTa the sense is, 'to suggest off-hand 
 what was proper to be done [in any emer- 
 gency].' So in Isid. Epist. iv. 205, we have 
 avro(Txt^td^£tv to deop, and in Xen. Hist. 
 V. 2, 32, TU ToiavTa avTOffx-^ *ex tenipore 
 Y agere.' By fiiXtTtjg ^paxvrriTi is not 
 denoted (according to the explanation of 
 Arn.) ' scantiness of acquired learning' — 
 for the words are susceptible of no such 
 sense — but the 'shortness of preparation 
 by study' that he needed, for action. Yet 
 the observation of Arnold is not the less 
 true, that ' his wisdom was so little the 
 result of study, that sudden emergencies 
 did not perplex him as they would do those, 
 who, being accustomed to trust wholly to 
 it, are called on at once to act without it.' 
 This passage of our author has been imi- 
 tated by Agath. p. 22, in depicting the 
 character of Narses. 
 
 7. vooyaag^ for vo<Ty, *by disease,' as 
 opposed to violent death ; ' morbo disces- 
 sit :' for the word is here emphatic. So 
 Pausan. viii. 4, 7? Tbv ixkv voffrjffavTa tTri- 
 Xaftjidvei to xP^*^^' Isteus : tTiXtvTriffe 
 vocrijaag. The more usual phrase is voatit 
 
 TlX. 
 
 8. MayvrjffLav fikv dpTov^ ' Magnesia 
 for bread.' In this idiom (on which see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 433, obs. 2) we have most 
 frequently the addition of a'e, which isfomid 
 in various similar passages adduced by me 
 in note in Transl. On the custom itself of 
 assigning to any one certain cities (mean- 
 ing the government thereof, and the taxes 
 accruing from thence), I have there treated 
 at large. Suffice it here to say, that it 
 is one of remote antiquity ; vestiges of it 
 being found in Horner^ where we have 
 Agamemnon offering to Achilles, as the 
 price of reconciliation, seven cities, each 
 possessing some peculiar excellence. And 
 so in like manner, in Athen. p. 30, A, 
 Cyrus is said to have thus presented to his 
 
 friend seven cities. See also Plut. Anton. 
 37, and Philostr. Vit. A p. ii. 31 . In those 
 cases, however, the government, as well as 
 the receiving of the taxes, is to be sup- 
 posed ; an allusion to which is found in a 
 passage of St. Luke, xix. 17, lO'^i i^ovaiav 
 tX^tiv tTrdvu) dsKa ttoXhuv : whereas, in the 
 present instiince, the receiving of the taxi's 
 seems to be that chiefly implied in the 
 purpose subjoined. And *o in Athen. 
 534, D, it is said of Alcibiades : tig dk Tag 
 aTTodrffiiag birore ortWoiro, Ttaaapai tCjv 
 avfifiaxiSo}^ ttoXco^t, oKTirtp BtpuTraivaig 
 fXP'^T-o. ^Kr]vi)v fxkv yap avT<^ lltpffiKijv 
 tTrrfffffov E^strtot, Tpv^ijv St Tolg 'iinroig 
 avTov XToi Traptlxov itptla dt TrapiffTaffav 
 tig Tag Ovaiag Kai Kptavofxiag Kv'CiKijvoi^ 
 Af c/^tot dk oivov iraptlxov, Kai Ta dXXa Ta 
 irpbg Ti)v Ka9' y^spav SiaiTav. And in 
 Herodot. ii. 98, a city in Egypt is said to 
 be given to the queen, to provide her with 
 shoes. Also at i. 192, and hi Xen. An. i. 
 4, 9, mention is made of villages given 
 to the queen-mother, to supply her with 
 jewels for her girdle, and other articles 
 of ornamental costume. And in Athen. 
 p. 33, F, Atylla is said to be given Talg 
 yajxtTalg tig (^oivag. The custom, indeed, 
 has continued in the East even unto the 
 present times, Athens having been assigned 
 to the Sultana for pin-money ; and Jerusa- 
 lem to the concubines, for a similar use. 
 
 MvovvTU Se b\pov] Namely, as having, 
 says Diodorus, OdXaTrav tvixOvv. And 
 that oi/zov generally means fshy has been 
 sufficiently established. Yet I am inclined 
 to think that this was a later use. The 
 term originally signified, 'whatever was 
 used with bread — the staff of life, as an 
 addition' by way of condiment, whether 
 flesh, or fish, or vegetables, or whatever 
 else gave a seasoning to bread. So Pha- 
 vorinus says, byj/a XsyovTai tu tov (tLtov 
 ridvfffiuTa. Examples of every one of 
 these uses are frequent in Xenophon. 
 And that the word also denoted fruits^ 
 nay even what we call sweetmeats, would 
 appear from Xen. Mem. i. 5, 4, byf/ti* Kai 
 
 O 2 
 
i 
 
 1 1 
 
 I! 
 
 19(3 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 -yoi'Toc;. 10. to. /liIv Kara Yiavcjaviav tov Aa/ceBatjUOVioi' Kai 
 Oi/nKJTOKXia TOV *A0r]va7()V, XajLiirpoTaTovg ybvo/idvovg rwv KaO 
 HWTov(; EA/\>/i'(U)', oura>g trtAtur^jfTt)'. 
 
 CXXXIX. AaKt^tuiLiOvun ^£ £7rl jufv t>Jc irpwTrjq irpicrj^tiaQ toi- 
 avTu fVtra^av re /cat aj'rt/cfXtutrOij.Toi' Tre^t twi' ivaycjv niq iXaatijjq' 
 udTfoov ^t (poiTiovT^Q TTQp AOt^vciiovg WoTicauiQ Tt uTTaviCTTaaOai 
 iKeXtvov Kat Aiyivav ourovojuoi' uc^dvai' kui /naXtaTu ye 7roi'r(t>v 
 Kui £)'^rjXoraT« Tr^oi'Xcyov, ro ttc^i Mfyaofan' xpyifpia/ja KaOiXiwai 
 fiu] av ytrtaOuL TroXe^ov, £v w ftp»]ro «i»rou(," /[irj ^pijaOai tdIq Xi/niai 
 Toig hv Tip 'A0i7i'aia>v cip)^?]) iU»J^£ t-)/ Arrt/cy ayo^a. 2. ot 0£ 'AOrj- 
 vaiOL ovre TiiXXa uttijkouov oure to xprifpiGfict KaOrjoovv, cTtikuXovv- 
 Teg tTTE^yaa'iav Mtyu^ivai Trig ytig ti}c itftag koi t>7c cw^hotoVj 
 
 ou'^ XaipovTa fiaWov i] roig (piXoig. But 
 in the present instance it seems to merely 
 ineiude Hesli and tish, and possibly vege- 
 tables. 
 
 Ch. CXXXIX. Our author now re- 
 sumes the thread of the story, broken off 
 at ch. 127. 
 
 1. irpovXtyov] * apprised them.' The 
 word is used of any formal notice pre- 
 viously given. 
 
 2. iTTiKaXovpTfg iTrepyaaiav Mfy.] Such 
 is the full construction of tTriKaXtio, namely, 
 an accus. of thing and dat. of pers., as in 
 Jos. p. 28, 8, tTT. tvi]Otiav roig Xty., and 
 804, 12, aiTKJTiai'iir. 7<p 7TtTcpa\^oTi. App. 
 ii. 724, 05, /xijcpd iir. avTolg. Render, 
 * charging upon the Megareans a cultiva- 
 tion of the sacred and uninclosed land,' 
 namely, on the frontiers, which (as ob- 
 serves Arnold) ' was consecrated, to pre- 
 vent its being inclosed ; in which case 
 the boundaries might have been made a 
 subject of i)erpetual disputes between the 
 two nations.' Yet private inclosures could 
 have nothing to do with the borders of the 
 country : and more to the purpose were it 
 to say, that it was consecrated, to prevent 
 it from being appropriated as private pro- 
 perty, and consequently inclosed; which, 
 if ploughed and sown, it must have been. 
 Another and principal reason was, that 
 any examples of apjiropriation of land as 
 private property, might have led to dis- 
 putes between the two countries, arising 
 out of disputes between the individuals of 
 one with the other. It was therefore kept 
 uninclosed, and only occupied in common 
 as public pasture. Hence it was aoptoroc, 
 ' not defined, or its boundaries marked out 
 by certain limits or landmarks ;' wliich, 
 
 as Am. observes, ' were only placed when 
 land was brought into cultivation, and 
 distributed among particular individuals.' 
 'Errepyaffiav here stands for ipyaniav, as 
 eirepyaKiffOai for ipyal^. in I'ausan. i. 3G, 3, 
 and X. 15, 1. Diod. Sic. vol. i. 2f)0. Liban. 
 Or. 506. Arrian, E. A. vi. 18, 10. iEsihin, 
 p. 69, 28, iTTtipydKovTo to Trtdiov (that 
 being the rf^tj'oc, consecrated to the god). 
 Lucian, Tim. 17, rovrovi tov aypbv tTrep- 
 ya^o/i£j'og. Plato, p. 843, C, CTrtpy. to. tov 
 ytiTOvoQ, vTrip^aivii)v tovq opovg. Per- 
 haps, however, the iin may not be quite 
 pleonastic, but may bear the sense upon, 
 and thus the term may signify to bestow 
 oneh labour upon land. The only example 
 besides the present of iTripyaaia in this 
 souse, is, I believe, one found in Plato, 843, 
 C, TTtpi tirt^tpyaaiag ^vfnra(rr]g. Goeller, 
 indeed, suppt)ses our author to have meant 
 to distinguish the sacred territory, mean- 
 ing that land sacred to the Eleusinian 
 goddesses, Ceres and Proserpine, the glebe- 
 land of the temple at Eleusis, and the 
 debateable, and therefore not marked out 
 by certain limits, but left common to both 
 countries, not, however, to be broken up, 
 but occupied in common pasture. But 
 the land in question could not be the glebe 
 of the temple of Eleusis ; for that would be 
 too far off, and the Megareans could have 
 no shadow of right to cultivate it, since it 
 was not on the bordei's. It was doubtless 
 that strip of border-land between the two 
 countries, which had been consecrated to 
 the gods, in order that it might be kept 
 uninclosed and unappropriated. Finally, 
 the use of the article at aopinTov by no 
 means compels us to adopt the view pro- 
 posed by Goell. ; and utterly opposed to it 
 
 
 OL. 87, 1-] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXL. 
 
 197 
 
 Kdi av^oan6^(t)v wttoSo^iJv tljv a^tdTajun'wv. 3. TtXoc ct o^tKo- 
 /LiivtjDV TcJr TeXtuTo/wv 7r^eaj5t(ov f/c Aafct^cu'/iovog, Po/it^iou tc Kai 
 MfXi^diTTTTOV Kai ' Ay Tjcrdv^pov J Kat XeyovTCJv aXXo jilv ovmv tov 
 TTooTcpov H(i>9t(jav, avTo. ^e tcl^e, oti " AaKe^ai/iiovioi (5(tvXovTai 
 T11V Hpr]vr)v ilvai' iir] 8' «v, tt Tovg ' EXXrjvag avTOvofiovg a(j)fiTs'^^ 
 noit'iaavTic eKKXr^mav oi 'A0r?va7ot, yvu)/nag (T(pi(nv avrnlg wpavTi- 
 Oeaav, Kol i^oKti aira^, Treot airavTwv /3ouXfU(To/u£i'our, airoKplva- 
 aOcti. 4. Kai TTO^iovTeg ciXXoi re TroXXot kXtyov, iir a/bi(j)OTt^a 
 yiyvQfJLivoi Taig yvto/naig, kui wg '^^i] ttoX^/ueTi/ kui wg ju»/ tfiTro^tov 
 uvai TO •(pri(j>i<7inn u^tivrjg, aXXa KaOiXeiv' Kai na^iXOiov Fltpt/cXf/g 
 o aavOiiriroVf avrip /cot* eKuvov tov ^oovov iroioTog AOr/vata>i', 
 Xf-y€(V T£ Kai wpa<T(T£iv 8uraT(i>TOToc, nac>rp>H TOiaot. 
 
 CXL. " Tijg fiev -yva)jurj(;, w AOrjva'ioi, au Tijg avTijg i^o/nai, nil] 
 eiKHV TliXoTrovvrjaioigj Ka'nri^ t'lBujg Tovg avOpujirovg ov Ty avTy o(>y{l 
 
 is the passage he cites in support of it from 
 Helladius, iv. opya^a dk iSiwg kKuXovv ol 
 'AOriimloi TifV Tolv Otalv dvfi^kvrjv, Tijg 
 'ATTiKrjg fiSTuKv Kai Trig Meyapi^og, for 
 the sacred glebe could not be between the 
 two countries, but must have been five or 
 six miles within the territory of Attica. 
 
 3. yv(jjfiag a(l>i(nv avToTg irpovTiGtaav'] 
 An unusual phrase, for which other writers 
 have yi'w'/Ltac or Xoyov 7rpori0f vai, or ttoi- 
 eirrOai, (see on iii. 38, 1,) without the ad- 
 dition here found ; which, however, may 
 be accounted for from the verb in question 
 including in itself an idea of givintj. On 
 the thing itself, see Schoem. de Comit. 
 Athen. }>. 104. "AttuK, ' once for all :' in 
 which sense the word is used by Liban. 
 Or. p. 228. Herodian, vii. 10, 3. Appian, 
 i. 150, 38. iElian, Var. Hist. xiii. 24. 
 Ps. Ixii. 11, and Ixxxix. 35. Hebr. ix. l)/- 
 We may best construe it with jiovXsv- 
 (Tofih'ovg : but it may be meant for both 
 (iovX. and a.TroKpii>a(T9ai. 
 
 4. Itt' dp.(p(')Ttpa yiyvofieroi Talg yrcJ- 
 ^aig] Sup|)ly fXfpt]. The jihrase is one so 
 unusual, that 1 know of no other example 
 except one in a passage, evidently imitated 
 from the j)resent, of Dio Cass. p. 65, iir' 
 dfi<p6Tipa Talg yj/tojuaig ytvofitvai. Of the 
 phrase ctt' df^i(l)6Ttpa frequent examples 
 occur; e. g. infra ii. 11. iv. 58. vii. 48. 
 vi. 60, and Herodot. iii. 87. viii. 22. 
 
 o SavOiTTTTOv] That the father of Peri- 
 cles was a person of no ordinary merit, we 
 may infer from what is said of him by 
 Timocre(m ap. Plut. Them. ch. 21, 'AXX' 
 £t TV ye Ylavffaviav, ?) koI tv ye Scivtitt- 
 irov aiviig, tf Tvys Aivrixi^ai'' tyo) c' 
 'ApitTTiidav trraivw. 
 
 Xfcyfiv re Kai 7rpdff(T(iv CvvarwTarog] 
 
 i. e. both an orator and a statesman. See 
 supra ch. 138, 3, and my note on Acts 
 vii. 22. 
 
 Ch. CXL. In this able address Peri- 
 cles endeavours to rouse the Athenians to 
 determined resistance ; first, by strongly 
 appealing to their pride, and at the same 
 time showing them that there was nothing 
 to be gained by concession, since com- 
 pliance with present demands would only 
 call forth future ones, until independence 
 itself would be yielded up : in short, that 
 they had only to choose between uncon- 
 ditional submission and uncompromising 
 resistance. In section 1 we have the 
 Proenie of the oration. 
 
 1. txofiai] ' I adhere to.' The term 
 tX^crOai properly signifies, *to entwine 
 oneself about any thing or person,' (as 
 liurip. Hec. 402, ofioia, Ktrraog l^pvbg 
 oTTtog. TtjcrS' IsKofxai,) and thence, by impli- 
 cation, * to lay fast hold of,' and ' to keep 
 fast hold of,' as Xen. An. vi. 3, 17, Koivy 
 Tt]g ffioTTipiag txco^^«t. Stob. p. 373, ror; 
 Ktpdaivuv txit^^ai. Hence, also, it sig- 
 nifies 'to stiok to, keep to any thing ;' and, 
 as said of an opinion or purpose — here and 
 infra viii. 81 — to persevere in it. Accord- 
 ingly it is a stronger expression than Ty 
 yvMfiy or Trjg avTJJg yvwptjg tlvai. 
 
 opyy] This may mean, as the Schol. 
 explains, rpoTry, ' disposition of mind,' 
 (on which sense see Blomf. on .^sch. Prom. 
 368,) but, from the want of evidence for 
 such a signification in Thucydides, I prefer 
 to take it in the sense, — not unfrequent in 
 oin' author, and found in Soph. El. 1010. 
 yEsch. Suppl. 1770, — impetu, aiiimi ardore: 
 a sense, moreover, confirmed by the g/oss 
 (for svich it is) found in some few MSS., 
 
»'f 
 
 198 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 «! 
 
 il 
 
 avawHOofiivovQ re iroXifiEiv Kal ev tw £py<*^ irpaffcrovTag, irpog cl rat; 
 ^v/JKJtopaq Kal rag yviofiaQ Tpeiro/iUvovQ. 2. opw 0€ Kai vvv ofxoia Kai 
 TrapairXrima ^v/njiovXevTea fxoi ovra* Kai rovq avairnOoinevovg vjjkjjv 
 ^iKaiu) Toiy Koiv^ ^o^aaiv, »/v apa ri Kai (T^aXXo^jutOa, porjOiiv' 
 7) fuiri^h^ KarooOovvraqy rrjg ^vveaetog jufcra 7roif7(T0ai. 3. Evoe^aroi 
 yao rag ^v/LKpopag TtHv irpajfiaTtjjv ov^ rjaaov a/JiaOuig ^wprjcrai ij 
 
 ''/ 
 
 OL. 87, I.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXL. 
 
 199 
 
 bpfiy. See infra v. 70. Render, * Men do 
 not feel the same ardour when they are 
 persuaded to undertake a war, as when 
 engaged in its actual exercise.' The reason 
 for this difference is, that in the one 
 case the ideas of injury suffered, and of 
 glory to be gained, entirely occupy the 
 mind, to the exclusion of all thoughts of 
 darnjer (which only present themselves in 
 the war itself) : or at least, if they do 
 occur, each thinks his neighbour may fall, 
 not himself : a principle, this, glanced at 
 by Dr. Young, in the well-known words, 
 * AH men think all men mortal but them- 
 selves ;' and which is touched on with a 
 masterly hand by Euripides, Suppl. 481, 
 "Orav yap tXOy TroXefiog eig rprj^ov 7r6Xfw(;» 
 OvSeiQ iO' auTOv Odvarov UXoyi^sTai, To 
 Svarvx'tQ ^f tovt' tg dWov iKVptTrn. 
 
 irpbg dk rag ^vfKpopdg Kai rag yvtJfiag 
 rpsTTOfikvovg^ The construction is, rpsiro- 
 fiBvovg ds Kai Tag yvtSfiag Trpbg rag Kvp.- 
 (popdg, * but that they changed in their 
 mind, according to events ;' meaning, as 
 Goeller says, * homines sensus et cogita- 
 tiones fortunoe casibus accommodare.' 
 Thus m Tiig ^ujLi0opd<; we have a term 
 mediae shjniJicationiSf (on which see the 
 commentators on Soph. CEd. Tyr. 44,) and 
 consequently equivalent to Tag ^vfnrnr- 
 Touaag Tv\ag, as i. 84, and Eurip. Hipp. 
 698, Trpbg It Tag Tvxag yap Tag (ppkvag 
 KtKTrjuivog. Similarly in Heliod. t. ii. 
 251, 12, we have, (fnXti yap dvOpojTrog 
 Trpbg Td (rvfiTriTTTovTa Tpiniiv Tt)v yvio- 
 fiTjv, * to change in their minds.' 
 
 2. Now follow what rhetoricians call Td 
 KstpdXaia, of which section 2 touches on 
 the argument of justice ; section 3, that of 
 intere^. 
 
 bfiola Kai TrapaTrXrjnia^ *the same as, or, 
 nearly the same [as before].' So Demosth. 
 Olynth. 3, bfioiijjg Kai TrapairX^ffnog. Isocr. 
 Areop. § 35, b^oiag Kai TrapairXijaiag. 
 Athen. p. 87, A, ex emend. Pors. bfioiiog 
 ck Kai TTapaTrXrjffioig. Tovg dvawtiOofif.- 
 vovg vfxCJv, * those of you who are per- 
 suaded that we should go to war.' Toig 
 Koivy SoKaaiv, *the common resolves.' 
 Bor)Otiv is here used as infra ii. 63, Trig 
 TToXtiog r<p Ttfxcofiivn) ^orjOui^. 
 
 ri fJiriSi, KaTopOovvTug, Tiig ^vvkfftcjg 
 
 fxeraTTouXaOail * or else do not, if success 
 attends us, claim to yourselves the praise 
 of cleverness.' The ^, else, must mean, 
 * or if you are not disposed to support 
 the public resolves, should success attend 
 them ; or else, not claim the praise of 
 events to which you contributed nothing.' 
 So infra ii. 64, 1, ov diKanog (fiiffovfiai) ti 
 fxr) Kai orav TVapd Xoyov ti tv Ttpd^riTt 
 kfioi dvaOi)<TtTt. The difficulty here centres 
 in KaTopBovmag, on which Goell. has well 
 treated, explaining, * Aut manete in sen- 
 tentia communiter adoptata, aut si publico 
 decreta in rebus adversis teneri nolitis, 
 ne turn quideni pnidentiam jactate, quum 
 recte processerit, neve vobis tribuite suc- 
 cessum consiliorum, quae minime juveritis, 
 quia sic felices tantum vos jure dicetis, 
 non item prudentes.' And he remarks, 
 ' Quod autem dicit KaTopQovvTag, non in- 
 telliguntur jam soli ot dvaTTfiQo^iivoi, sed 
 includuntur etiam cives civium sententiam 
 mutantium, et proinde omnes Athenienses. 
 Nihilominus KaTopQovvTag dixit et non 
 KaTop9ovvT(t)v, quia idem subjectum intel- 
 ligitur, modo ex parte, modo totum.' Thus 
 KuTopOovvTag, scil. rifxag, (in which we 
 have the use of the ace. abs., as Acts xxvi. 
 3, yvojffTTjv ovTaj) stands for ^v KaTop- 
 Owfiev. 
 
 3. Ivdextrai ydp — aiTiaffOaili Goeller 
 supposes these words to contain the reason 
 why those who rashly change their mind, 
 even should things turn out well, ought 
 not to claim to themselves the praise of 
 prudence. ' Because even inconsiderate 
 counsels may be favoured by fortune, and 
 yet the counsel itself so taken be not at all 
 the less deserving of blame. And hence 
 those whose expectation is frustrated by 
 the event, in that case, instead of blaming 
 their own counsels, blame the caprice of 
 fortune.' I prefer, however, with Poppo, 
 to suppose here a reason given hoic it 
 should be, that what was once prudently 
 decided on, should afterwards have an 
 unfavourable issue. The ydp will thus 
 have reference to certain words to be 
 supplied from the subject-matter — either, 
 according to Poppo, the following : [' It is 
 indeed no wonder that adverse accidents 
 should fall out,] for the events of human 
 
 
 n 
 
 Kal Tag Biavoiag rou avBptJJirov' Bioirtp Kai t»/v Tvyj^v ocra av irapa 
 Xoyov &'iuj3y HixtOafxiv a'lTiaaOai, 4. Aa/Cf^at/iiorioc 0£ npOTtpov re 
 ^rjXoi r)aav eTri(5ov\evovTeg Vfuuv, Kal vvv ov^ i}KiaTa' €ip»?/i£rov 
 -yao BiKag /nkv twv if ^ia(j>6p(jjv aXXijXotc StSovai Kai ^e^iaOai, e^tiv 
 ^t iKaTipovg a i'^o/mevy oi/rc avToi ^iKag irio ^rr/dor, ovrt rj/iitjv 
 ^iSovTtJv ^ayovrai' (5ov\ovTai Sc TroXf/xw /uaXXov i] Xoyoig to 
 jyfcXrJ^ara SiaXueaOae, Kal iiriTCKraovTig fj^r/, Kai ovKiri aiTUDfxivoi, 
 
 affairs hold their course not less dfiaOwg 
 than the thoughts and cogitations of men ' 
 — or, according to Arnold, as follows : 
 [* Your minds must be prepared for un- 
 expected reverses ;] for events are as little 
 to be surely calculated on as the counsels 
 of men.' Or rather, it may be sui)posed 
 that we have here a sententia generalk, ap- 
 plied to the present case, and that the words 
 here left to be supplied contain that general 
 sentiment of which the words Ivc'txtTai 
 ydp — dvOpioTTov furnish the reason. Sup- 
 ply, therefore, from the words immediately 
 preceding [XPH ^^ /*V ixtTarroiiiaOai T^g 
 \vvk(Jt(i>g TTipi TU)V Trpay/idrwv] tv^ix^'''^'' 
 ydp, ' usu enim venire solet,' &c. as in 
 Aristot. Rhet. i. 2, 7- ^lavoiag, consilia, 
 
 * designs, plans, purposes.' 'AfiaOwg, i. e. 
 
 * in a manner not to be learnt,' or compre- 
 hended, past all comprehension. See note 
 on diriaTixjg, supra i. 21. Tov dv0p(oTrov, 
 maUy meaning the species, irun ; in which 
 sense the art. is generally used by the best 
 writers, though sometimes omitted. In 
 the inferior and later wTiters it is generally 
 left out (though sometimes expressed), as in 
 a passage of St. Matth. iv. 4, ovk in dpT(^ 
 Hovifi ^rjfftTai dvOpioTTog. 
 
 The next words, dioTrtp Kai — aWidaQai, 
 are exegetical of the sentiment contained 
 in dfiaOiog x**^9^^'^'- ("amely, that the 
 ^vfxipopai tCjv 7rpayfidru)v are not to be 
 calculated upon) ; q. d. ' Wherefore [or, 
 accordingly] also we are wont to regard 
 fortune as the author of such events as fall 
 out contrary to our expectation ;' meaning 
 to intimate (as Arnold observes), that *by 
 ascribing to fortune whatever happens 
 contrary to reasonable exi)ectation, we 
 admit the existence of a power, in its 
 essence capricious and irregular, whereby 
 we may expect the course of events to 
 proceed in a manner that could not have 
 been beforehand calculated upon.' Of aiVt- 
 daOai the sense is here, not to accuse, but, 
 according to the primary signification of 
 the word, causam esse dicere or attribuere ; 
 of which use see an example, in a passage 
 cited by Steph. Thes. from Demosth. de 
 Cor., where airiav yyiiffOai Tt)v Tvxn^ 
 
 and aiTidaOai Ttjp tvx^v are regarded as 
 tantamount in sense. The same also lias 
 place in Dio Cass. 147, 82, and not unfrc- 
 quently in Plato. 
 
 4. SfiXoi rjaav t7ri(5ovXtvovTtg] Compare 
 supra ch. 71? ^fjXoi ibcn fiTJ iTnrperpovTtg. 
 On this idiomatical use of ^rjXoi (as in 
 driXog riv, tovto ttoiwv, Troiijaai, and 
 7ron)(Twv), see Steph. Thes. in voc, and 
 especially Vig. Herm. p. 8. Eiprjfievoi', 
 scil. bu, " though it had been said [in the 
 treaty] ;' nom. absol., on which see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 564. So infra v. 30, 39, and 
 yiypanfikvov, v. 56, and Aristoph. Lysist. 
 13. For Sia(p6pu)v, six of the best MSS. 
 have dia^opdv, which has been edited by 
 Haack and Pop., while the vulg. diaipopwv 
 is retained by Bekk. and Goell. ; and pro- 
 perly ; for our author uses Siacpopd only 
 in the sense a difference or dispute ; to 
 Sidtpopov chiefly in the sense a d'lsjmted 
 point, matter for dispute, a point at issue ; 
 as supra i. 78, rd de tid<popa diKy XvtaQai. 
 And so Dio Cass. 311, 51, tov IlToXefiaiov 
 Kai Trig KXtOTTaTpag did<popa diaKpiPiov : 
 and such seems to be the sense intended 
 here. The common reading and interpret- 
 ation are alike confirmed by a passage, 
 evidently imitated from the present, in 
 Lucian, Pise. § 8, diK7j dk Td did<popa dia- 
 XvtffGai, didovTag Xoyovg Kai dixo^kvovg. 
 Yet even were the sense intended differ- 
 ences, Td did<popa would as well express 
 this as dia<popai. And from its being the 
 less common term, it is the more likely 
 here to be genuine, especially as external 
 authority is quite in its favour ; and it is, 
 moreover, supported by the above imita- 
 tion in Lucian. 
 
 tTTiTdffffovTtg] * dictating.' The word is 
 a vox solennis de hac re, as infra ti fini^ov 
 iiriraxOTjaeaOt. It rarely occurs in the 
 absolute use ; but so Theocr. Id. xv. 90, 
 TTaadfitvog tTTiTaffffe, quarum dominus sis, 
 lis impera; where Kiessling appositely cites 
 Soph. (Ed. Col. 839, /ii) Virao-ff' a /u?) Kpa- 
 Teig. Eurip. Suppl. 521, ei 'TTiTaKofieOa drj, 
 * if, forsooth, we shall be dictated to.' Me- 
 nand. ap. Plut. de Ti'anq. Anim. 11, yvpr/ 
 KpaTiX irdvTii)v, tTTiTdTTei. 
 
 .)l 
 
200 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 f\ 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXLI. 
 
 201 
 
 Traoaicri. 5. norioata^ re yao uTraviGTaaOai KeXtvovai, kuI Aiyivav 
 avrovo/iiov a^iei'ca Kai to ^ayufjiiov \pr)(l>i(Tina KuOaioiAV' ol Se re- 
 XtvTaioi o'l^t ijKovTeg Kai tov(^ EAAi]vag npoayoobvovaiv avTo- 
 vojiiovc; a(j>ievai, G. vfiu)v ce fxriceig vo,uia?j irtpl fSpaviog av ttoAe- 
 /uaTv, £1 TO Meya^jt(ji)v xprjcpia/aa ^»/ /caOtAot^tv* — oire^ /udXiaTu 
 TTpoh^ovTciij H KaOaiptOeu], /ut] av yiyviaOai tov ttoXl/liov' — jurj^' kv 
 v/Luv aurolc aiTiav v7roAi7r»j(T0£, wc ^id juiKpov tTroAcfti'/aaTt. 7. to 
 ya^ (^pay^y ti tovto irdaav vjuwv k^ei rrjv (5t(5aiwaiv /cat irupav 
 Ti]Q yvu)fjLr}(;. 8. oig ti £uy)(^o>p>/(T£TC, Kai aAAo t( /ua^ov £u0u(,' 
 fTTtTa^Or/tjfdOe, wc (t>oj5(i) Kai tovto viraKoiKJavTtQ' aVtCTvuptaa/xcvoi 
 St, <Ta<^£C tti' t KaTaarrjaaiTi avTOiQ and tov icfov vplv ^aAAov Trooa- 
 
 5. HoTihiiag aTraviaraaOaili *to eva- 
 cuate Putidrea ;' implying an abandon- 
 ment of all claim to it. See note supra 
 cli. 139, 1. With Trpoayoptvovai com- 
 pare TToovXtyov supra i. 139. Either term 
 is stronger than KtXtvtiv, and signifies 
 * to order a thing to be done, or beware 
 beforehand' (Trpo) of the consequences of 
 refusal. So infra iv. 97, fin. Ttpoayoptvuv 
 avrouQ. Xen. Cyr. vii. 5, 12, 7rpoT]y6pfvov 
 {o'l KTfpvKtg) ujQ TTcivrtQ cnToOavovvTai : 
 and Anab. ii. 2, 10. Hist. iv. 8, 6. Mem. 
 i. 2, 35, crot Trpoayopivio firj uimaQal nov. 
 
 6. Trpovxovrai^ for TrpofUdWovrai. Of 
 the words following, fxrjd' iv vyuv avrolg — 
 iTroXefirjTaTf, the sense is, * nor leave in 
 your mhids aught of reproach, that you 
 have gone to war for a trifling matter.' 
 
 7. TO yap j3paxv ti — yvtJixrjg] "For 
 this 'trifling matter' contains the entire 
 proof and test of your mind," i. e. how you 
 stand affected towards the Lacedaemonians, 
 whether you fear them or not. By the 
 term /SfjSaioxrtg is denoted properly con- 
 Jirmation ; though also, by a metonymy 
 of cause for effect, such a proof as shall 
 furnish confirmation of any thing : or there 
 may be in |3f/3aiw(Tiv xni TrfXpav a hen- 
 diadys to signify proof or trial : and so 
 Rom. v. 4, ri ^t vTrofiovr) doKifxi^v (fcartp- 
 ya^eTai), r) Sh ^oKifi^ IXTriSa, where doKi- 
 fi))v is equivalent to rrtipav, proof b if test. 
 
 8. olf] Arn. compares a similar idiom 
 infra iv. 20, 4, ovq i^ovto rjfxtpCjv oX'tymv 
 iKTToXiopKTjaeiv, where the relative, in like 
 manner, has no regular antecedent, but is 
 to be resolved into the demonstr. pronoun 
 with such a conjunction as the sense re- 
 quires. Yet in the present passage, at 
 least, there is an antecedent in the subject 
 of the verb TrpovxovTai found at section 6, 
 which must be referred to AaKeSaifiovioi 
 at section 4. And there is the less harsh- 
 ness here in the remoteness between the 
 relative and antecedent, since the words 
 
 firjd' Iv vfi7v — yvMfiTjg are in some measure 
 parenthetical. At ti KvyxotpijcrtTt supply 
 TOVTO. 'ETTiToxOrjafffOe is equiv. to tTrt- 
 TaxOijaerai vjxiv. The words Kai tovto 
 have reference (as Pop. and Goell. show) 
 not to dXXo Ti fiiX^ov, but to to jSpaxv ti 
 TOVTO at section 7- So Goeller renders, 
 *aliud majus vobis imperabunt, quasi metu 
 percuisi, in ilia re ad speciem leviori morem 
 eis gesseritis ;' supporting this sense liy a 
 passage, imitated from the present, in Dion. 
 Hal. Ant. 1180, wart, ti tu TrpuJTa (rvy- 
 X(opi](j(Te, IsTtpot' ti X"^oj/ tvOvg Ini- 
 Tax9f}(n(T9€, u)g tpo^if) vnaKovaavTig Kai 
 TO. TrpwTO. 
 
 aTTKTxvpiadfiEvoi] scil. tovto, ' by stiffly 
 refusing this.' So Plut. x. 383, 8," Tavra 
 rtTTicri^yptCTrt/ifvoi : and Vit. Cleom. xvi. 
 Dio Cass. 153, 90. The word signifies pro- 
 perly, 'to strengthen oneself in warding off 
 any attack, or rejecting any request.' Thus 
 the accus., when it can-ies one, is governed, 
 not by the verb itself, but by the one im- 
 plied in CLTT. Though in Pint. vi. 301, we 
 have prefixed a prepos. to the accus. cnr- 
 i(Txvpi(Tafievog wpbg iVTtvKiv tov, Sec. 
 
 KaTarFTr)(TaiTt] So Bekker edits, from 
 several MSS. ; while Poppo and Goeller 
 adopt the reading of several of the best 
 MSS., KaTa(TTi](rtTe. I have preferi'ed the 
 former, not only from its being supported 
 by superior external evidence, (and indeed 
 further confirmed by vulg. »cara(Tr//(T/;rf, 
 very properly rejected on the ground of 
 being soloecistic,) but from its being also 
 borne out by internal evidence ; since it is 
 easy to imagine that the scribes would alter 
 KaTa(TTi]TaiT6 into KaTaffTtjaeTe, but not 
 r'tce versa. Of the phrase (ratpkg dv kutu- 
 (TTtjaaiTt, the sense may be expressed by 
 'planum ipsis efficietis,' as infi-a ii. 42, 
 Ttjv tvXoyiav — (paptpdv KaOicTTdg : and so 
 also in two j)assages of Isocrates, cited 
 by Steph. in his Thes, in voc. 'Atto too 
 Iffov signifies 'on equal terms;' and avrolg 
 
 (piptaOai. GXLI. AvToOiV crj ^iavoi]Or}TL rj vnaKovHV ir^iv ri 
 l3Xa(5rjvai, t|, ti woXe/LU^aofxeVy — wg i/moiye ajUHvov Boku. tlvai, — Kai 
 Eiri jUcyaA^ Kai em f^pa^ua ofxo'iwq 7rpo(j)aaH fxrj EtSovTtg, /ur|0£ ^vv 
 (j>opio e^ovTig a KeKTrj/iitOa' Trjv ydp avrrjv cvvarai oovXiVGiv rj 
 T£ fxeyiarx] Kai fAavtdTrj ciKauoaiq airo tu)V o/jiokov wpo ciKijg roig 
 ireXag eTriTaGGo/nivrj, '2. ra ^e tov iroXifjiov Kai twv iKUTipoig 
 vTrap^ovTU)v wq ovk aaOtvioTepa t^ofxtv, yvu)Te KaO tKaarov a/cou- 
 ovT£g. 3. avTOVpyoi t£ ydp iiai UiXoTTOvvr^ctioi, Kai ohn icia 
 
 ■7rpo<T(l)Bpta0ai, 'to deal with tliem, treat 
 with them.' See my Lex. N. T. in v. iii. 
 
 Ch. CXLI. 1. aur60tv] 'hence,' for 
 Ik tovtujv, ex Jm [tgitur']. AiavorjdrfTt, 
 * decide, determine :' a sense frequent in 
 our author. Tlpotpdcrti means not pretext, 
 but simply cause ; the expression being 
 nearly equiv. to our master. El^ovTsg and 
 'i^ovTtg, a little after, may be regarded 
 as participles for infinitives, ei^eiv and 
 eKtiv; or from 7roXt[ir](TOfitv we may 
 supply TToXtfitlv. Goell. supposes that the 
 expression is rather framed ad sensum than 
 aTTO Koivov, and thus that we should repeat 
 from the verb SiavorjOrfre the term napa- 
 (TKevd^taOt : a view, Poppo says, which he 
 should be inclined to adopt, if a terbum 
 coifitandi could be understood. But Sia- 
 vorfOrjTS, — which must here be repeated 
 from the preceding context, — is in fact 
 such ; and, when thus repeated, will admit 
 of the sense (no other, indeed, than the 
 primary signification of the word) ' make 
 up your minds ;' thus equivalent to irapa- 
 oKtvd^iaQt /i») ti^ovTig, or rather, as cus- 
 tomary usage would require. Trap, w c /x^ 
 ti^ovTtg. There is, it is true, something 
 unusual in the omission of the wg, — that 
 word being almost always in such a case 
 expressed both in Thueyd. and Xenoph. 
 with participles both aorist and future, as 
 Trapa<TKtvdZ,taQai uyg fiaxovfitvoi, iog t^iov- 
 Ttg. Yet of its omission another instance 
 is found in Xen. Hist. iv. 1,41, Trapaaxtv- 
 d^tTt TTopivaoixivoi. In short, the only 
 real harshness that here exists, is in the 
 use of /i/) before a participle ; of which 
 I know of no example elsewhere. But 
 since the use of the participle, with or 
 without Cjg, after verbs of preparing or 
 intendimjf is found to denote preparation 
 for the future, or intention as to the future, 
 there is nothing objectionable in the use 
 of the participle with firj, to denote wow- 
 intention as to the future ; namely, that 
 we, according to the literal sense here of 
 SiavotlaOai, ^ have mmie up our minds not 
 to do a thhig.' 
 
 Svvarai] ' valet.' See Vig. p. 234, and 
 Dobree on lib. v. 20. .^t/catwate properly 
 
 signifies a request ; but here, demand, 
 requisition. 'Atto rwv bfioitoVf ' from 
 equals.' IIpo ^'iKTig, ' previous to judicial 
 decision.' 
 
 2. The speaker now proceeds to en- 
 courage them in this resolution not to 
 yield, by showing, on a contrast of the 
 means and resources of the two confede- 
 racies, the advantages which Athens, as 
 sovereign of a powerful empire, and mis- 
 tress of great wealth, possessed, in the 
 unity of its counsels and the promptness 
 of its measures, over a league, like that of 
 Lacedtemon, composed of many members, 
 all poor ; who had each a voice in every 
 deliberation, and were divided alike in 
 their interests and their feelings. 
 
 Td dk Tov TToXkfiov — vnapxovTwv} for 
 Ta Sk TOV TToXsfiov Kat Td tKOTepoig virdp- 
 XovTa. Compare Lys. Or. Funebr. p. 100, 
 Reiske, iTriaTafitvot Ttjv /xkv ttoXiv ripr]fiio- 
 fxevrfv, rijv dk x<^'P^'^ 7rop9ovfiivt]v Kai 
 fi6<TTt}v ToJv (iap^dpiovt Uputv St KaiOflt- 
 v<x}V, dndvThiV S' iyyvg bvTtnv Ttov StivCJv, 
 i. e. itpd dt Kaiofitva, liiravTa S' tyyt't; 
 ovra Td dtivd. 
 
 3. avTovpyoi] Air. signifies one who 
 does his work himself ; as Xen. Cyr. vii. 
 5, 67. But as in Laceda^mon the land 
 was tilled almost entirely by slaves, i. e. 
 the Helots, we must here take aitTovpyui, 
 as far as it regards the Lacedaemonians, to 
 denote those who in some measure do their 
 own work, by occupying their own land, 
 and supei*intending the tillage of it, nay, 
 sometimes co-operating in the labour. That 
 the Lacedaemonians did attend to the busi- 
 ness of their own farms, is plain from what 
 follows (thus they are called yftupyot, infra 
 ch. 142): nay, that they did sometimes 
 themselres work, appears from Aristoph. 
 Lys. 1174. It would seem, however, that 
 in what is here said, reference is had chiefly 
 to the Peloponnesian states out of Lacedie- 
 mon, in which, there is reason to think, 
 there were very many slaves : a view con- 
 firmed by facts which appear further on in 
 this history ; for (as Arn. observes) ' we 
 find that the other states of Peloponnesus 
 were very unwilling to undertake any 
 
 II 
 
202 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. <'. 432. 
 
 ) i 
 
 OI.. 87, !•] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXLI. 
 
 203 
 
 .rJaL, .«XXaK.c e..e,..v Suvavra., «.« r.v .W r. «,« «.o 
 
 KiV ..p!;.-.ea., r,; g^ o^ P^^acov m. ou .poavaXu,..v aXX.c re 
 K„\ ^noiSoSav, ciTTtp UKog, i 7r.iX.M0C avro^, MK«vr,rai 6. ^«XV 
 ,1 ^4 M- -P^ «— ^ "^^^"^"^ ^'""'^•'' n.Xo.o.v...o. .a. oe 
 
 military operations during harvest-time, 
 because their citizens were themselves 
 ordinarily employed at that season m get- 
 ting in their crops ; while to the Lacede- 
 monians, whose agricultural labours were 
 x^holly performed by the Helots, one season 
 of the year was the same as another, bee 
 
 iii. 15. , , , 
 
 ovre idiq. ovre iv icotv«f> XP^/^«^" ^^"^'^ 
 avToiQ] This must be meant chiefly, it not 
 entirely, of the Lacedcemonians, of whom 
 Archidamus says the same thing, supra 
 i 80, fin. Compare also Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 vi. 62. The subject is well illustrated by 
 the following passage of Aristot. Polit. n. 
 
 9, ibavXioQ U eX" '^"^ '^^9' '^°**'" XP»^M«^« 
 ToiQ ^iraQTidTaiq' ovrt ^ap Iv ry Kony 
 TTJQ iroXtwc ioTlv oUku, TToXinovg jiiya- 
 XovQ dvayKai^ofitvoiQ TroXentXv, H(T<l>fpovm 
 Tt KOKivQ- did ydp TO TU>V ^wapTiaTiov 
 dvai TTiv irXtKTTVV y^v, oIk tKtralovmv 
 dXXijXiov Tag tla,popdg. From the follow- 
 ing chapter of Aristot. it is plain that this 
 €(<T0opa was a capitation tax on the male 
 adults. Of diairovTiiov the sense is, not 
 maritime, but, as the context requires, 
 tranmarine; of which use examples occur 
 in ^schyl. Ch. 346. Suppl. 42. Ag. 404. 
 Find. Pyth. v. 79 : also in Dicnys. Hal., 
 Diod. Sic, Plutarch, Max. Tyr., and Polyb. 
 By ^paxtiog tTrt^fpav is meant, ' carry on 
 war only for a short time.' ^ 
 
 4. ovTe vadg TrXTjpovvTtg — Cvvavrat} 
 Tlie constrnction is, ovts vavg U-mfiTrfiv 
 irXnQovvTtg ovTi Trtldg OTQaTidg iroXXaKig 
 [kTrtuTTfiv] Ivvavrai. At idiiov supply 
 7rp«yuara>v, the sense being, ^absent from 
 their own business.' 'Atto rwv avTi^v 
 laTcavibvTig. Render, ' spendmg out ot 
 their own means ;' for the Spartans sup- 
 ported themselves, in war, at their oim 
 expense, not, as was the case with the 
 Athenians, the imhlic. 
 r 5. di U TTt^Lovoiai—dvixovai] Render, 
 
 « Now it is superabundance of possessions 
 that can alone maintain wars, and not 
 forced contributions [wrung from poverty ] . 
 The term jStatoi may signify not merely 
 forced or compulsory, but also onerous, bur- 
 densome, such as bear hard on the payer. 
 So the Schol. says that the Lacedsemonians, 
 from then- poverty, /3iatwc eecrti^fpov, i.e. 
 Sia, ' by force [alone],' and by implication, 
 with difficulty: and in the passage above 
 cited, na<l>kpov(n KaKu,g, i. e. ti/ware, slug- 
 gishly, as only from necessity. Closely 
 imitated from the present are several 
 passages, which I could adduce, of Dio 
 
 ffoiuaffi re trot/iorcpoc -TToXf/itTv] *they 
 are more ready to carry on a war vvith 
 their persons than their property. llie 
 next words, to fiiv—TrpoavaXibosiv, con- 
 tain the reason for this, namely, snice 
 the one they trust may even survive the 
 danger ; the other they are not sure but 
 they may exhaust before [the contest shall 
 come to an end].' Uiotov '^x^vTtg sig- 
 nifies * regarding it as credible,' or to be 
 trusted to. In U tCjv Kivlvviov irtpi- 
 ytvkoQai there is a blending of two modes 
 of expression, to surrive, and to get out oj, 
 dantrers. The kuv has considerable force, 
 as in a passage, evidently imitated from 
 the present, in Dio Cass. 400, 23, iv tX-n^h 
 Kai/ 7r«piyei'*(T0«i. This fond persuasion 
 arises from each taking for granted that 
 he, at least, shall escape, whatever may be 
 the fate of his fellows. At ^i^a/ov repeat 
 tYovTeg. On the idiom in ^r) ov irpo- 
 avaXwaeiv, see Herm. on Vig. 796, 265, 
 and Matth. Gr. § 609, 3, a. Similarly infra 
 viii. 71, we have, ovdk Ttdvv ti tzigtivwv 
 uii ovKiTi Tapdff(TS(Teai avTovg. And so 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. vi. 62. 1183, 1, ovh 
 Tri(TTev0iiffovTai—fin o^x^ b/iota (m like 
 manner) dpdffuv (treat) r»)v vTrodiKafiivi]v 
 (Trarpt^rt). 
 
 Idfx^axoi diTCffx^^v, iroXiixuv Se f i^*! 't/ooc o^otav avTiira^aGKiviv 
 aguvaroi, or' av /ut} t€ ^ov\iVTripi(0 eri xWf^^\ irapaxpwj ri 
 o^itJQ kiriTiXwai, wdvTig rt i(yoi//r^(/)oi ovreg, Kai oux o^o(/>i;Xoi, to l(p 
 iavTov 'UaGTog awei^iri' i^ wv <j>iXfL /uijSev ewinXk yiyveaeai'— 
 Ka\ yap ol /utv wg juaXiara Ti/duypiiaaadai riva (5ov\ovTaiy oi ^c 
 wg fiKiara to olfcaa (j^Bfipai'—x^ovioi re ^vviovT^g, £v ^pax^l ^^v 
 
 6. nil TTpOQ ofioiav dvTnrapaffKtvrjv'} 
 Here, as elsewhere in our author (see Pop. 
 Prolog, i. 303), there is a transposition of 
 uij, which must, as Pop. shows, be taken 
 with bnoiav, in the sense disparem, of 
 a different, and, by implication, superior 
 kind, or what involves an over-imUch in 
 combat. In the present case, this over- 
 match on the side of the Athenians con- 
 sisted in the possession of ships, money, 
 and transmarine ten-itories, secure by their 
 position from any attempt of the Pelopon- 
 nesians. So understood, the words involve 
 no real difficulty ; and the above view of 
 the sense is much confirmed by a passage, 
 evidently imitated from the present, of 
 Jos. Bell. iii. 5, 1, where, speaking of the 
 Roman armies and methods of wai*fare, as 
 compared with the Jewish, he says, eTrt-rai 
 Sh TO KpaTtlv del kutu twv ovx of-ioitov 
 /3€/3acov, ' victory follows, sure [to happen], 
 since the combat is maintained against 
 those who are not on equal footing, as being 
 overmatched by the foe.' I need scarcely 
 remark, that fir) bfioiog, like dissimUis in 
 Latin, may imply either inferiority or 
 superiority ; and though the latter is very 
 unusual, it is quite Thucydidean, and by 
 no means so harsh as dvo^oiav would 
 have been. The difficulty would here 
 have been less, had our author used the 
 term avTiTraXov, as he has done, in a not 
 dissimilar passage at i. 91, ov yap olov t 
 elvai, ft/) dTTO dvTnrdXov irapaaKtviig {iov 
 aTTO pri dvTiirdXov TrapaaKtvijg), bp.ol6v ti 
 f; i(rov tg to koivov jSovXiviffOai. If, how- 
 ever, even this view should be thought, as 
 it may, too harsh to be entirely acquiesced 
 in, I would suggest that the fiv may pos- 
 sibly be corrupt, and dt) be the true read- 
 ing. The words might easily be confounded ; 
 aifd Sh 5n is foimd not unfrequently in 
 Herodot. and Thucyd. ; in which case Stj 
 has, as often, a confirmative sense for sane, 
 and — as is shown by Hoogev. de Part. 
 139. — serves to introduce orationem incre- 
 scentem ; and so comes in, as here, in the 
 second member of a sententia bimetnhris ; 
 of which an example is given by Hoogev. 
 from a passage of Demosthenes : oig yap 
 k<jTiv—7roXiTivi(j9ai- idv U ^n Kal irpbg, 
 &c. Of the above conjecture 1 am enabled 
 
 to adduce a strong confirmation, in the 
 fact, that Dio Cass., in a passage, p. 617, 
 85, evidently written with a view to the 
 present, (because containing a term no 
 where else found, namely, dvTiirapaffKtvri,) 
 seems not to have had /xi) in his copy of 
 Thucyd. His words are, ovre Trpbg bpoiav 
 rifiiv dvTiTTapaffKevrjv, dXXd Trpbg ttoXv 
 ^td^opov riy(i)viffavTO. Admitting, then, 
 the above to be the true reading, the sense 
 will be, ' but to maintain a 2car [in oppo- 
 sition to fighting a single battle] against 
 [even] an equally-matched counter-pre- 
 paration (i. e. power that has made counter- 
 preparations), they are unable :' it being 
 implied in the emphasis laid on bno'iav, 
 that they are no match against a superior 
 power. 
 
 OT dv fill Tt (iovXtvTrjpiip — kniTtXCjai] 
 The /Ltj) must be taken ticice, with the 
 partic. and with the verb, as supra i. 12, 
 84, 85 : and the sense of the words is well 
 expressed by Pop. ' quum neque uno con- 
 cilio utentes ex tempore quicquam alacriter 
 peragant, et,' &c. ; i. e. quum et, propterea 
 quod non uno concilio utuntur, nihil ex 
 tempore alacriter peragant, et, &c. Bov- 
 XevTTjpiov, as he observes, here denotes a 
 perpetual council (German, Bundesraih), 
 a confederation-council, like that of the 
 lonians mentioned in Herodot. i. 170, iv 
 (3ovXevTT}piov 'l(t)vag UTtjaQai. For the 
 vulg. 6^' tavTOV, Pop. and Goell. edit t^' 
 kavTufV, from a few MSS. ; while Bekk. 
 retains the common reading, very properly, 
 I think; for though eavTiov may seem 
 confirmed by a passage^ supra i. 17, to 
 1<I>' tavTwv pLovov TTpoopw'/if vot : yet here, 
 as the words with which eavTiov is gram- 
 matically connected, are in the singular, 
 there would thus be incurred a harshness 
 unprecedented even in our author. The 
 use of the accus. Tb ini o<pag iivai, needs 
 no proof ; and the use of the singular is 
 confirmed by a passage, imitated from the 
 present, of Livy, x. 20, * prsedte custodes 
 exire, ignobile agmen, et sua quetnque moli- 
 entem, nullo inter aUos consensu.' 
 
 Xpopioi Tt Kvvi6vTtg'\ cunctahundi conre- 
 nientes in KwoSoig. Adjectives denoting 
 tim^ are put adrerhially for adjectives or 
 their substantives in the dative. Matth. 
 
204 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 OL. 87, l] 
 
 LTBER T. CAP. CXLIT. 
 
 205 
 
 fJlO^llt) (TKOTTOVai Tl TWV KOIVLJV, TO) cl TtXcOVI Ttt OlKiltt TT^afTaOVGl. 
 
 7. Kui iKciGTog ov TTct^a Trjv EuvTov a/uLeAuav oitrai pAaipnVy jneAnv 
 Of TM'i /cat aWto vttI^ lavTov ri 7rpo(^fiv* wcrre rw avri^ viro 
 anavTun' torn ^o^ad^art XavOavEiv to koivov aOpoov ^otjjoo/wti'ov. 
 GXLIl. Mtyitrrov ^f, t^ twv '^pr^jnaTojv airavH KtvXvGOVTaij or 
 av, <T^oX^ avTa nopiZofiivoi, ^lafiiWuxri' tov ct iroXifiov oi Kaipoi 
 ov jLUVEToi, 2. Kal juriv ouS' »/ eiriTi'i^KJic, ov^l to vavTiKuv avTuw 
 a^iov <^upr]drivai. ti]V fxlv yap vaXtTToi' Kai £V ttpr/vy, TroAtv avTi- 
 
 Gr. Gr. § 44C, 8. At iv ^pa\ii jitopt*^ 
 supply x^)6vov, from xpoi^iot, just before. 
 With the words followmg, r</J St ttXeovi 
 Tti oiKiXa TTctdcraovai, compare similar ones 
 in a passage of Nicocl. p. 30, D, cited by 
 me in Transl. ; also yEschin. p. 15, 29. 
 
 7. rrapd rrjv kavTov dfiiXnav] * by 
 reason of, owing to, his own neglect.' Of 
 this sense of irapd (which has been thought 
 rare), I have noted examples in Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. 672, 17- Pol. iii. 103, 2. 
 
 fiiXtiv Sb Tivi Kai dXXtp vrrtp eavrov Ti 
 TTjjoi^f tl/] ' that to forecast for him will 
 fall to the care of, be a concern of, some 
 other.' So Dionys. Hal. Ant. 39G, 18, 
 oierrti 'fKaaroQ v^iov tov ttXtj^tiov i)7rfp 
 TOV KOIVOV Xk^tiv. Compare also Lycurg. 
 C. Leocr. p. 155, 44. Demosth. de Cor. 
 p. 241, init. 
 
 Cjare ry avrtp — tpOeipofievov] ^insomuch 
 that, by this same notion [that others will 
 forecast for his safety], privately enter- 
 tained by all, the public weal collectively 
 is imperceptibly brought to ruin.' So 
 Aristoph. Eccl. 200, 'I^j^ (TKOTrttO' eKciffTog 
 on Tig Ktpddvfi' (scil. Ik tiov dr)fioaiioi> 
 ypr]fidT(t>v) TO Si Koivbv, (oairtp X'iaifiog, 
 KvX'ivhtTai, ' is trvmdled away,' as we say, 
 kicked aside. 
 
 Ch. CXLII. Pericles proceeds to show 
 that Athens had nothhig to fear from the 
 Peloponnesians, whether by land or sea. 
 From their want of funds, the utmost they 
 could attempt in Attica, would be to occupy 
 some stronghold, which might enable them 
 to occasion annoyance to the Athenians, 
 but would not j)revent them from visiting 
 their sea-coasts with a retaliation, such as 
 would be the more severely felt from their 
 depending entirely on the produce of their 
 own teiTitories ; while Athens drew sup- 
 plies from numerous transmarine depend- 
 encies out of their reach. 
 
 1. MsyiGTov Sk] Quod autem maximum 
 est. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 432, 5. 
 
 OT dv, cr^oXy avTd TropiZofifVoi, hafjikX- 
 Xwm] * since, by furnishing their contribu- 
 tions slowly and with difficulty, they must 
 procrastinate,' i. c. be dilatory in their 
 
 measures. Of the word diafxiXXu) exam- 
 ples occur in Appian, Arrian, Dionys. Hal., 
 Lucian, and especially Dio Cass. The next 
 words, TOV TToXifiov oi Kaipoi ov finnToi, 
 have the air of an adage, meaning that 
 * the times and seasons for action dallv 
 not,' do not wait till men shall lay hold (f 
 them. So Aristoph. Ach. 1G20, fxevfTol 
 Otoi, *the gods are waiting,' 'will wait,' 
 i. e. are long-suffering ; similarly as it is 
 said, 1 Pet. iii. 20, * when the long-suffering 
 of God waited,' &c. Reference to this 
 adage may be recognised in the words of 
 Demosth. Phil. i. p. 50, ol de 7rpay/i«rwi/ 
 Kaipoi ov fiivovcri Trjv ijfxtTkpav (Spa^vTtjTa 
 Kai pqhvjxiav : evidently imitated from 
 which is a passage of Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 6i)9, fin. oil Tolg Trpdy fiaffiv o'l Kaipoi dov- 
 Xtvovaiv, dXXd Tolg Kaipolg Td irpdy- 
 fiara. 
 
 2. y) k7riTt'txi<yiQ] Said in allusion to the 
 iniTtixifffiog ry X'^P*? threatened by the 
 Corinthians, supra ch. 122, 1. ' Our author,' 
 as observes Arnold, * is here distinguishing 
 between two different modes of fortifying 
 (tTTtrti'xto'ig) — the one^ by founding a cifi/ 
 (so iTToiKi^fiv, infra vii. 27) in the neigh- 
 bourhood of Athens, strong enough to be a 
 check upon her power, noXiv avTinaXoi', 
 a city equal in power to another (see iii. 
 9) — the other, by erecting forts in Attica, 
 as strongholds for plundering parties to 
 issue forth from and ravage or alarm the 
 country. Of the former sort of tTrirft'x'o-'t,', 
 instances are found in the case of IMegara, 
 founded by the Dorians as a check on the 
 Athenians, and of Heraclea in Trachinia, 
 built to curb the Thessalonians (see infra 
 iii. 92. V. 31) ; of the latter, Decelea forms 
 an exam])le.' It is very i)ro})erly observed 
 by Arnold, that ttoXiv avTinaXov is the 
 accus. caao foil Old H(j itapaaKtvdaaaGai, not 
 going before it, and that the ct)nstruction is, 
 Tr}v fiiv ydp {iitiTiixf^aiv) xaXfTroi^ Kal iv 
 dpiivy TrapaaKfvdaaaOai. But then, as 
 €r^:rlJ sort of tTriTtixtrrtg was not difficult 
 to accomplish, we have here inserted the 
 words TToXiif dvTiTraXov, as a qualiticntion 
 and explanation of the general statement. 
 
 I 
 
 TTfiXov, irapaaKevdcracTOai, r/Trou S»J iv TToXcjUta Tf, Kai ov^ ricraov 
 
 EKUVOIQ ri/Ll<jJV aVTE7riTiTH^l(TlUi:V(t)V* (j)povpiov S H 7rOlt](TOVTaij Tr]g 
 
 ILilv yijg /SXaVrotEV (iv ti jui^pog KaTaSpoiJ.al.Q Km avTOfnoXimg, ov 
 LUVToi iKavov ye iaTai fTTirctvt&tv rt kwXvhv rj^tac TrXtuaavrag £C 
 TVfv iKUVtJVj Kai, ymp la^^uo/nev, Taig vouctiv a^ivveauai. S. ttAeov 
 yao rifxeiQ ivofjiev tov /card yrjv f/c tov vavTiKov e/uiTEipiaQ, rj iKeivoi 
 £K TOV KaT i]inipov £C 7-a vavTiKa. 4. to ce Tr]q xjaAa(7ar\c iiri- 
 aTr\iAOvaQ yivkadai ov pa^iaig avTolg 7rpo<Ty£vti(yeTiu, 5. ovhe yap 
 viufiQ, ime\eTU)%>Teg avTo tvOvg aird tiov Mrj^t/cwv, i^EipyaadE [ttwJ* 
 7ra>c ^^ av^peg yeiopyol Kal ov 0aXda<Ttoi, Kai irpoaiTi ouOfc jutXt- 
 Trjcrai eatrojuevot ^id to v(f ///iiwv iroWa'ig vavaiv an etpopfiiLOUai, 
 d^iov dv Tl Spwfv ; TTpOQ fJilv ydp oX'iyaq ifpopjuiovaog Kav Sia- 
 Kiv^vvevGHaVj ttXtiBh r»)i' dfiaOiav OpaavvovTeg' TroXXaTc cl tipyo- 
 /uevoi ricTv^daovai' Kal iv tio /itij jusXtrwi'Tt a^vvtTtJTipoi eaovTai, 
 
 yTTOv dr]] multo 
 See Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 
 magis, scil. x"^*"'*'*'* 
 § 604. The difficulty 
 found in dvTS7nTtTeixi<^fiBVu>v is not to be 
 removed by understanding the term, with 
 Goell., in a figurative sense, of the wooden 
 waWs of the fleet ; nor, with Arn., of crip- 
 pling the power of a rival state. It is 
 better to suppose, with H. Stephens, that 
 the passive form has here a middle or 
 deponent sense. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 493. 
 
 avTO^oXiaig] * by the harbouring of de- 
 serters,' or fugitive slaves. The word is 
 of frequent occurrence in Dio Cass. 
 
 ov fxkvToi iKavbv — dfivvfoOai'] 'that, 
 however, will not be sufficient to hinder us 
 from sailing to their territory and erecting 
 forts [there] ; also from retaliating upon 
 them with that arm wherewith we are 
 strong, our nary.' The tiriTfix- has refer- 
 ence to such forts for the support of the 
 fleet in its incursions on the coast here, as 
 Pylus, Methone, Budorum, Atalante, &c. 
 
 3. ttXsov ydp r)fiHQ tx^l^^^ — vavTiKd] 
 The scope of this remark seems to be, to 
 encourasre them to the kind of warfare in 
 question, — hazardous as it might seem, — 
 by showing that they would here have the 
 vantage-ground over their foes ; q. d. And 
 visit with a severe retaliation we may well 
 do ; for we, from our experience in sea- 
 service, have more skill in land-warfare, 
 than they, from their experience in land- 
 
 the con- 
 ttXsov ixofiiv ifiTTSi- 
 piag tov KaTd yrjv sk tov vuvtikov, rj 
 Ikhvoi sk tov KaT ^ireipov eg Td vavTiKa. 
 In KaT ijiTHpov we have a phrase for adj. 
 »/7rfipa;riKor', as in Arist. iii. 343, rolg KaT 
 i/TTfipov Trpdyiiacn, and 360. 
 
 4. TO H TiigOaXafffftig—TTpoayivrifftTai] 
 
 service, have to naval combats 
 struction being this 
 
 The scope of the argument is, that the want 
 of skill in naval affairs, implied in what was 
 just said, is a matter of no easy supply. To 
 suppose that they could ever put their navy 
 on a footing of rivalry with that of Athens, 
 was, as Pericles proceeds to show, contrary 
 to experience and probability. 
 
 5. ovdk ydp v^fig — ttw] 'for not even 
 yourselves, who have been cultivating this 
 skill from the time of the Median war, 
 have yet brought it to perfection.' Of the 
 words followhig, oi>(^£ fxtXiTiiaai iaaoutvoi, 
 the sense is, ' and who, moreover, will not 
 be permitted to cultivate that skill in the 
 face of a ])ractised and superior enemy.' 
 'Eipopfiovaag signifies ' the being block- 
 aded.' 
 
 Kav haKivdvvtvfftiav — OpaavvovTtg] 
 ' though they may even hazard a combat, 
 emboldening their [timid] ignorance by 
 numbers.' So Basil ap. Steph. Thes. in v. 
 Gpaavvu) : Qpaavvu dk dvOpwrrov XftpJv 
 dvvafxig. At tipyofievoi supply Tfjg OaXdff- 
 (Ttjg, which word is expressed supra ch. 141 
 and infra ii. 85, and in a passage of Xen. 
 Hist. vii. 1, 8. With sections 3—6 of this 
 chapter, compare the Oration of Pericles in 
 Xen. Hist. vii. 1, 2—11, which will supply 
 several good illustrations of the language of 
 Pericles here. 'Ev Tip firi ixiXsTtSvTi, for 
 cv T(p fit} fitXsTqiv, ' by their want of study 
 or practice.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 570, and 
 Hermann on Soph. Trach. 195. Render, 
 'by their want of practice they will be 
 less expert, and on that account less 
 courageous,' ' have less alacrity to it.' So 
 infra iv. 55, 2, ig Td noXt^iKd oKVJipoTtpoi 
 iykiwvTo : and ii. 89, r<p H ttcarepoi ti 
 ifiTTfipiWepoi (Ivai, OparrvTtpoi fafitv, and 
 vi. (12, suh fin. 
 
206 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 Kai &• auTO Kal iKvripirB^oi. 6. ro Se vaurtfcov rt^vric icrnv 
 wdTTsp /ca; iXXo Tt, Kal ovK ev^ex^rai, irav r^xV; '" 'y«(>W««' 
 ^€X€ra(T0ai, aXXa |uaXXov ^irj^ev ^/ctiVw Tra^epyov aXXo yiyvtoOai. 
 CXLIII. E'c T£ ical, ^ivritravrtc rtliv 'OXvfiniaaiv ii AeX^^oTc XP^" 
 fxartov, liia^w fjii'itovi Trupwvro v^^v vTro\a(5uv roue Scvovg^ rwv 
 vauTwi;, fxn ovrwv juev rj^ti^v avriTraXwv, iaj5avTU)v avTwv te /cal rwv 
 
 rianw, — K:uj3f/ov»Jrac e'x^i"^'' TroXtVac, Kal riqv tiXXrjv vimpedlav 
 ttXe/ouc Kal aiiis'ivovq ^ iracra ») aWr} 'EXXac- 2.^ fcal fTrt tlo kiv- 
 guvw oJSfic av Sa^aiTO rwv S^vwv rrjv te auroG (peiyuv, Kal jura nk 
 ^'(jdovoc a^a eXttiSoc, oXIywv li^upwv trtfca ^eyaXou ^uaOod Sodtwc, 
 
 I 
 
 6. ro Sk vavTiKov, &c.] *for nautical 
 skill is, as much as any other thing, the 
 work of art, and does not admit of being 
 pursued at a chance-time, or hy-the-hye ; 
 nay, it rather allows not any thing else to 
 be done with it even by-the-bye.^ "Qtnrep 
 Kai aWo n is like t'nrep dWo. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 617, e. The phrase orav tvxV 
 signifies, * as it may happen to be conve- 
 nient ;' it is rare, but found also in Eurip. 
 Iph. T. 722, and El. 11C9. Eurip. ap. Plut. 
 de Ser. Num. 2. Of U Trapkpyov the sense 
 is, ' in the manner of a Trdpepyov or by- 
 work or concern.' Hesych. explains it 
 fiiKpov Ti rwv dvayKaiixiV : where I 
 am surprised the editors should not have 
 seen that the true i-eading is fiiKpoy ti, 
 TO tCjv OVK dvayKCUwv. With tK -rrapspyov 
 fiiXtTdaOai here, comp. other phrases else- 
 where, vii. 27, OVK Ik Trap, tov^ TroXf/iov 
 irouXaOai: and Pol. iii. 58, 3, prjTBov dk 
 Ti OVK Ik Trapkpyov, dWd iK iiriaTaanai^. 
 Lucian, i. 89, 85, ov -rrapkoyioQ fis\iTr)<TtTai. 
 Ch. CXLllI. 1. In this section the 
 speaker concludes the view he had been 
 taking, from ch. 141 ,2, of the circumstances 
 in which the Pelopomiesians stood for war 
 with Athens ; now replying to the ai-gu- 
 ment supra i. 121, 3, that however poor 
 in national wealth, or private property, 
 great funds were within their reach, by 
 confiscating the sacred treasures of Delphi 
 and Olympia. Should they even, he an- 
 swers, replenish their coffers, they would 
 scarcely allure many foreigners from the 
 service of Athens, which had a hold on 
 them as mistress of their native cities : 
 and that, after all, her best seamen were 
 drawn from her own citizens ; so that she 
 would never be at a loss for hands to man 
 her fleets. (Thirlwall.) 
 
 Stivbv dv »}v] * that would be a reason 
 for fear.' So infra vii. 73, vop.'iaaQ Seivoi' 
 elvai. ToSt, i. e. to dvTnrdXovQ avTolg iip-dQ 
 ilvai. Kv^tpvi]TaQ txofitv TToXhaQ, ' we 
 
 have steersmen [of our own] citizens,' i. e. 
 home-born. IT oX. is meant to be emphatic ; 
 such being not the case with the Felopon- 
 neskms^ who, as we learn from iv. 75, had 
 to procure the steersmen (equivalent to our 
 masters of men-of-war) from foreign parts. 
 Moreover, the Athenian steersman was not 
 only home-born, but very skilful ; for the 
 same reason, indeed, that their sailors 
 -were, — from i>revious practice in the 
 merchant-service. So Xen. de Repub. 
 Ath. i. 20, Kai KV^tpvr]TaL dyaOoi yipovTai 
 Si IfiTTdpiav Tt Tu)V TrXotwv Kai hd /ifXg- 
 Tr]V tfitXeTTiaav dt oi fxev irXolov (a bark) 
 Kv^epvutvTtg, oi di oXfcd^a- ol d' tvTivOtv 
 liri Tpirjpa KaTB(jTi]aav, *are put in charge 
 of a trireme :' for so I would point the 
 passage. "\'Kt)ptalav stands here, as in 
 Isocr. Paneg. 39, for vTrrjptffiac, which 
 occurs infra vi. 31, 3, or vTrrjptTog, mean- 
 ing the crew at large ; who were under 
 the command of the KV^tpvriTTjg, with the 
 exception of the mariners. So Arrian, 
 E. A. vi. 1, ai dk vTrrtptaiai avT<p tg Tdg 
 vavg KvvtxXr)pbj9rj(Tav. Comp. vii. 19. 
 
 2. Kai tTTt T<p KivSvvqt—KvvayioviK^oOai] 
 *and, for the danger's sake, no one of 
 the foreigners would bring himself to fly 
 his country.' AkxeffOai has here the very 
 rare sense, — often found in the Latin sus- 
 tinerej — to bring oneself^ to bear to do a 
 thing. There is something peculiarly ap- 
 propriate in the phrase <pevy(iv TrfV [y^v], 
 since the very act of taking service with 
 the enemies of their country (which was 
 in subject-alliance with Athens) would 
 involve exUe from that country. The Schol. 
 would seem to have supposed another hold 
 on the foreign seamen, in the circum- 
 stance that, if they deserted, their country- 
 men would be punished for it. But of this 
 no vestige is to be recognised in our author ; 
 and indeed the view involves something so 
 far-fetched, and so inconsistent likewise 
 with the words of the Scholiast, which 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER T. CAP. CXLIII. 
 
 207 
 
 E/CEtvocc ^vvayijJviC^aQai. 3. Kal ra /nlv WfXoTrovvr^mtJV ifioiye roiavra 
 Kal wapawXriffia Sokei ilvai' ra Se r/jUErcpa tovtijjv te lovTvep Iku- 
 I'otc eiJiifJ.^aiJ.r}V a7rrjXXax^«tj i^^l aXXa ovK otto tov 'igov juByaXa 
 
 EXEtV. 4. ijv T ETTt TrfV X^paV rJjUWV TTE^T? tOXTll', V/^fig ETTl Tr}V 
 
 eKHvtov nXtvaovfiiOa' Kal ou/ceVi e/c tov o/noiov eaTai, IlEXoTroy- 
 vriaov jUEpog ti Tjur/Orjvac, Kal Ttjv 'Arrifcrjv anaaav' oi /mv yao 
 oux E^oudtv aXXrjv avTiXa(5eiv afiax^h '?A*^*' ^^ ^^''^ 7^ ttoXXi/ /cat 
 EV vriffoi^ Kal Kar' i]7rtipov' fueya -yap to ttJq 6aXaaar]q KpaTog, 
 5. aKi\paa9i^ Se* h yap r/^uEv vi^dtwrat, TLViQ av aXr]TrTOTipoi ijaav ; 
 
 precede, Sno\Qr}(rovTai vtto twv vavTotv, 
 and those which follow, ^laZofievutv, ttoXi- 
 opKovfikvwv virb ' AQriva'nov hd tyjv aTro- 
 OTaaiv Twv vavTuiv, that I suspect them 
 to have been inadvertently introduced from 
 the margin, where they had been noted 
 down by some half-learned sciolist. By 
 the hope here spoken of is meant that of 
 personal safety and victory. 
 
 3. In the remaining part of this chap- 
 ter, the circumstances and condition of 
 the Athenians are opposed to those of the 
 Laced (jemonians, and shown to be free from 
 the disadvantages which attached to theirs, 
 and to possess advantages peculiarly their 
 own, if they do not throw them away by 
 meeting the enemy's superior land-forces 
 in the open field, nor — provoked by the 
 ravages their territory might suffer by 
 being laid waste — risk an engagement 
 in which rictory would bring them little 
 profit, and defeat might lead to irreparable 
 ruin. 
 
 ToiavTa Kai TrapaTrXrjma] 'such or 
 thereabouts.' The Kai stands for ^, as 
 infra i. 22, 140. vii. 78 : and Plut. de 
 Sanit. Tuend. 17, vdaTog Trpo(T<pfpi(T9e Kai 
 dvo Kai Tpia TroTrjpia. So, on the other 
 hand, we have ri used for Kai, et, in 
 another passage of Plut. de San. Tuend. 
 
 14, dvayiv<i)(TK0VTag 17 dvacjxovovi'TaQ, 
 where Wyttenb. causelessly for ^ conjec- 
 tures Kai. 
 
 Ta Sk I'lfiETtpa — fx^tr] 'our situation, on 
 the contrary, is free from the disadvantages 
 I have noticed in theirs ; and possesses 
 other and high advantages, in a far greater 
 degree.' In ovk airo tov laov /ttcyaXa, 
 we have a refined mode of expression for 
 fiei^ova, with which compare another, infra 
 iv. 87, OVK laov, for fitlKov. 
 
 4. tK TOV ojtioiot;] See Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 574, and note infra ii. 3. Meya ydp to 
 Ttjg OaXdfffffiQ KpaTog. This whole passage 
 was evidently had in view by Aristides, ii. 
 
 15, C. iii. 228, C. 
 
 5. aKtxpaffOt dk] A formula, as at iii. 
 58, requesting attention ; q. d. * Consider 
 
 [what I say].' Similar to this is another 
 occasionally found in the classical writer?, 
 CKOTTti d'f. In 2 Tim. ii. 7, we have the 
 complete expression, voti d Xtyaj' S«pjj 
 ydp, &.C. 
 
 ti ydp} Pop., on the authority of several 
 MSS., has between ti ydp inserted ^itv. 
 This, however, I have, with Bekk. and 
 Goell., thought proper not to receive. As 
 to the reason urged by Pop., that such 
 is required by the apodosis, Kai vvv for 
 vvv dk, in the only passage he has cited, 
 (Lucian, Dial. Nept. viii. 4, Kai TvaXai 
 fikv — Kai vvv,) there exists, in effect, no 
 apodosis, because there is no opposition, 
 the Kai there corresponding to the Kai 
 preceding, and the Kai vvv having the 
 ordinary sense nunc quoque. In the pre- 
 sent passage there is even less approach 
 to opposition ; since Kai vvv has here a 
 use occasionally found in Aristotle and 
 other argumentative writers, which may 
 be called inferential, serving to draw a 
 conclusion, like the Latin jam vero and our 
 ' now then ;' q. d. * since things are as they 
 are, wherefore,' &c. ; a sense, this, also 
 observable in a passage of St. John, xvii. 
 5, tyio (Tt tSS^atra ttri Trfg yrjg — fc at vvv 
 do^aaov fie av, UaTtp, 'itaque, quare, 
 accordingly.' And, alluding to this use, 
 the Schol. on Eurip. Hec. 996, ^uxrov vvv 
 avTov, remarks that the vvv is ffvfnripaff- 
 fittTiKov, for di}. This, too, is what Hesych. 
 means when he explains Kai vv Kt by Kai 
 Srj dv, where vi) is poetic for vvv, which 
 the Schol. on Eurip. rightly says is the 
 true accentuation of the vvv conclusive ; 
 the V being short, as the metre demands 
 in the above passage of Eurip. If it be 
 asked. How, then, came the fxkv to find its 
 way into the present passage ? that is, 
 indeed, a question more easily asked than 
 answered. I suspect the ti fikv ydp to 
 have arisen from the ol fikv ydp a little 
 before, which may be supposed to have 
 been still in the copyist's mind. 
 
 Tivtg dv dXriTTTOTtpoi ijaav ;] * who 
 would have been more unassailable ?' On 
 
208 
 
 THUCYPIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 432. 
 
 OI,. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER I. CAP. CXLIV. 
 
 l>Oi) 
 
 ^ - ;, WrL Ivyirara rourou gtaro,)0a.r«r, r^' ^^v 7»'^' '^"j 
 
 KOI vvv xpr] on tyyvrara tuv w,..\rii^m' evav, kui 
 
 ,<;^e.e«., (.p«..i-vrk re yap, avO.C ouK '^"^J ^"^^^ j^xUa. 
 
 oi ,«v .;.«x-"-' r".'^'!"""' :""^''' ITtX ZIl^^ -.--• 
 
 the term (iX»?7r. see note supra i. 37- On 
 the thing itself, compare Xen. de ^^'P- ^t^- 
 ii 14, d yap vii<J^^ oiKOvi'Ttg, ea\a(T(ro- 
 KpdTomg v<rav 'Ae„valoi, v^nPX^^ «" 
 
 ^aaXv U im^ev 'iioQ rm OaXarrnQ '/pxov, 
 ^rjH TfinOrivai ruv Uvribv ynv, M^' 
 TTQooUxfO^ai TzoXtn'iOVQ. 
 
 brt hyvrara rovrov liavor^Q^vraQ^ 
 * bending our thoughts, and frammg our 
 plans as^near as possible thereto, viz to 
 ihe state of islanders, cultivatmg their 
 views and dispositions. Compare mfra lu. 
 40 Of the words following, Tr]V fny ynv 
 Kal olKiac a<pavai, &c., the sense is, to 
 let go, abandon all care about lands and 
 houses, [as comparatively of no value,] and 
 take cL-e of the city and the sea. feo m 
 the Ranee of Aristoph., to the question TnoQ 
 ovv TIC av Oi^oui ToiaiTTjv ^nXiv (namely, 
 as Athens), iEschylus is made to answer, 
 V. 1511, rnP yrjv orav ro/i.ffw(Tt ry ^iov 
 'KoXeuUov Elrai a^ptrkpav, Tt)V h aj>iTtpav 
 rQv TToXifxiiov; Uopov dk rag vavg, ano- 
 
 oiav ^i Tov Tzopov. 
 
 ra Tiov h^ixtxax<ov,'6Qev t^xvojitv Trpoc- 
 aTToWurac] 'there will hkewise be lost 
 your dominion over the allies.' Pres. for 
 fut. Similar are the following passages oi 
 Xen. Mem. iii. 6, 7, r;rra>v ^6 u,y Katra 
 olKiXa 7rpo(Ta7ro/3aXoe av. /trian, Exp 
 Alex. iv. 23, 11, airog re "'^^^^^y^^;^^^ 
 rnu ttoXlv TrpoaaTTwXeiTtv. Herodot. i. 207, 
 16, hawmg fiiv Ttpoaa-noXXvug Traoav 
 
 rnv apxh^' . , ~ > - 
 
 rnv re 6X6<pvp<Tiv M oIkhov kul ym 
 ,rot.I(T0ai] ' make not your lamentation 
 for,' lit. moaning: for in 6Xo.|). we have a 
 verv strong term, of which I know of no ex- 
 ample elsewhere except in Liban.Or. p.509. 
 The genit. has here the force treated of by 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 342, 1, on the subject of 
 the genit. put with substantives or verbs, 
 where otherwise Trtpi with the genit. is 
 used The sense, then, is ' lamentation 
 
 for,' ^on account of.' So Ezek. xxiv 17 
 ' make no lamentation for the dead, Sept 
 arevayahv aifiarog, Indus mortuonm, as 
 mmchi explains. By oiKiu>v are meant 
 both the siburban villas and the^^'^"^^^ 
 scattered up and down the country , by 
 yt,the firms of which t.hose were the 
 L'sidenceL Of r^u .o.,ar.v t^ sen e 
 is, ' the persons who possess he thmgs m 
 question,' as opposed to the thing or pro^ 
 perty. Similarly we have ra (Ta)/i«ra and 
 rd xpmara opposed in Xen. Cyr. vn. 5, 26, 
 IndMem.i.9,7. Pol. iii. H, 10. Onosand. 
 Stia P 106, 2 And in like manner are 
 oppoJ'in our language the two terms 
 
 '"orl^3:l'V.>racl ^for these things 
 donolToB-ssthemen [who l-jd thein , 
 but men these things :' a pointed and pci- 
 haps adagial dictum, intended to show the 
 infinitely greater P^eciousness of the one 
 as compared with the other, and of a s.milai 
 diaracter to that infra vii. 77, av^P^Q r«P 
 -rrAXnr &c where see note. 
 
 6 laid v>^v, &c.] Of these words 
 the full sei J is, 'Nay, if I ^^^d thought 
 I should persuade [you], I would la^e 
 counselled you to go [orth, and yoursel es 
 destroy them, and [thereby] show to the 
 PeloponnesiaJis that you wdl not for the e 
 [or any such things] submit [to tl^^"" 
 demands] ;' thereby evmcnig then- inflexi- 
 ble resolution never to submit. 
 
 Ch CXLIV. The speaker now con- 
 cluded in the language of encouragement 
 and counsel. He tells them that he sees 
 every reason to hope for a favourable issue 
 in the struggle for independence, pro^uded 
 they would'' not grasp at new acquisitions, 
 but be content with actmg on the defen- 
 sive, and not exposing themselves to un- 
 necessary dangers. 
 
 rfv tOtXrjTf: a^^vjv te jut] iTriKTuaOai Ojua TroXf^iouiTEC) ^^"* Kivcvi'ovi^ 
 avOaipirov^ fxr} TrpoaTiOedOai' jua AXov yap 7re<j)o^r)inaL ra^ oiKtiag 
 r)fX(i)V ajLiapTiaQ, t) rat; tijjv ivavritjv ciavoiug. 2. a\X tKUva /idv 
 KctL iv aX\(o Xoy*^ it/na Tolq \py()iq ^rfXtvOtjatTai' vvv 0£ tovtouj 
 airoKpivajuitvoi airoTrhfx^pwfXiv, ' Mtya^tac; ^ev ort taaofitv ayooa 
 Kcu XtjU£(Ti y^prjaOaij r)v Kai AaKecaifLtovioi ^tvrjXaa/ac /Lit} ttoiwgi 
 /urjrg r/juiuv jdYire tu)v rijuiTiOMV ^v/ninay^ijjv (ourt -yap Ikhvo Ku>XviL 
 £1^ raiq (nrovcaig ovn rooEJ, rot; Ice TroAtt^ ort avTovojuov^ acptjaw 
 ^£v, €1 Kai avTOvofJLovQ E^ovret,' £(T7r£t(TajU£i/a, Kai orav /ca/C£n'oi ra<c 
 avTijJV airoctoai TroXttri fxt] Gc^lai toiq AaKwaijJLOVioiQ £7rtr»jo£twc 
 avTovo/iiKjBai, aXXa ourolg f/catrroic, wg jSouXovrai* ^ikoc,- ce ort 
 iOiXoiJiev ^ovvai Kara Taq ^vvOr]Ka^' noXtfjiov Se ou/c ap^o^tv, ap^o- 
 
 word'ist^J7>mW in a passage i)f St. Luke, 
 vii. 40. 'Ee^X7rica,'astohope. 
 
 Ill) trriKTaaOai] i. e. *not to make fresh 
 acquisiti(ms' of empire. So Xen. Hist. vii. 
 1, 2, vavriKov tTriKracOai. The force of 
 the £7ri is ' in addition to,' as in Hdot. 
 ii, 79, ovckva eniKT. ' make no additions.' 
 Pol. xvii. 7, 1, eKXi>^pdv iov kTTfKrrjvrai, 
 ' which they had acquired in addition to 
 those they had received from their ances- 
 tors.' Of tifia TToXsfiovvreg the sense is, 
 
 * while carrying on the war :' an example, 
 this, of the idiom treated on by Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 565, obs. 2, of the participle in 
 definitions of time, joined with adverbs 
 such as avTiKa, evOvg, ixera^v, and <iijia. 
 So Herodot. ix. 57, «y« KaraXafiovreg, 
 and iv. 160, KriZovrtg una. It occurs not 
 unfrequently in Xenophon, chiefly before 
 tlie participle both of present and past 
 time ; though sometimes after it. 
 
 Kivduvovg avOaipsTovg fii^ TrpoariOe- 
 ffOai] ' and not add (adsciscere, as supra 
 i. 78, oiKtlov TTovov rrp.) voluntary perils 
 [to necessary ones].' Aiavoiag, 'plans.' 
 
 2. a/ua rolg tpyoig] dum ipsce res geren- 
 tur. 'Ayop^ Kai Xifikai xPH^^ai : meaning 
 
 * commerce by land and by sea.' Stvrj- 
 Xaffiag fxri Troiutai, * would abolish that 
 institution by which foreigners were ex- 
 cluded from intercourse with the citizens.' 
 See note on ii. 39, 1. 
 
 tKelvo KioXvei tv ralg ffTrot'caXg] The 
 best mode of encountering the difiiculty 
 here existing is, with Abresch, Kistem., 
 and Pop., to take KioXvti in a neutral sense 
 for Ku}Xvixd tcrrt, impedimenta est ; or, with 
 Haack and Goeller, to take it as an imper- 
 sonal, ov KoiXvei for oifSev KutXvu. The 
 former method, however, is preferable : 
 and examples of the verb so used occur in 
 Pausan. iv. 25, 8 ; and Eurip. Phoen. 1004, 
 dXX' da, x*«^P**" f^'h '"o o'ov, KcjXvkrii), (for 
 so I point there ; and the Schol. well para- 
 phrases, "0(Tov rb Kara. <T£, fxrj yivkaOw 
 
 VOL. 1. 
 
 KioXyfJia.) Aristoph. Av. 464, or diafiap- 
 relv ov KUjXvti. 
 
 rag de] For c)f, Haack, Pop., and Goell. 
 edit re, from several of the best MSS., 
 supported by passages of our author infra 
 ii. 70. iii. 46, &c. where we have, answer- 
 ing to fiev, re. Yet in those cases there 
 is no a])odosis, that being abandoned, by a 
 sort of negligence, found in the best writers. 
 Here an apodosis seems required, and the 
 force of the ptv and de may be expressed 
 OH the one hand — on the other. Accordingly 
 I have, with Bekk., retained the cL In 
 the words following, ei Kai avTOvo/Jovg 
 txovreg iaireiadneQa there is a sort of 
 hy})allage, by which the participle stands 
 for a verb, and the verb for a participle ; 
 q. d. ei Kai avrovofiovg elxofxev aTreitrd- 
 fievoi, ' if we held them on the condition 
 of independence, when we made the [last] 
 treaty.' 
 
 pij a<pi<n rolg AaKedaifiovioig tTTiTTjdtiojg 
 aifTovopelaOai} ' when they should grant 
 their own states not a nominal but real 
 independence.' One would have expected 
 diroduKTiv avrovofiiav, but instead of this 
 we have the more recondite expression, 
 pi^ atpiaiv eTTiTijdeiwg avrovopeXaQai, ' not 
 to have a [so called] independence regu- 
 lated suitably to their interest,' i. e. with 
 an oligarcliical constitution. So supra i. 
 19, KUT oXtyapxtav de a<pi(nv avrdig liri- 
 TT)deiu)g oTrojg TroXirevaojffi. See also i. 76, 
 and V. 81 & 82. At uvtoIq tKdaroig repeat 
 eTTiTTjceidjg. The words wg jSovXavrai are 
 explanatory. 
 
 diKag de — dpvvov/jieOa] Render, 'more- 
 over, that we are willing to refer the 
 differences to impartial judgment ; but 
 furthermore, that we will not commence 
 hostilities, but will repel them force by 
 force when begun.' For dpxopevovg one 
 should, suitably to apKofiev before, have 
 
 P 
 
I 
 
 2,0 THUOYDIDES. [a. ( . 432. o... 87, 1. 
 
 ,,a.ouc g^ <;^.M.<,.',,"0a.' ravra yap g.Kam Ka, Trp.Trovra a>« T^Se 
 
 (i il kKoiouH txaWov S,x'^^i^()a, h^ov iyKHao^m roue _n'«v- 
 
 uiy^rat r,^«i w^piylyvovrai. 4. oi 70C., ,r«Tip.c nf«^'' uToaravr.c 
 M,igovc— ««; o"-^ "'TO roa^vSe op,.<JiU£vo., «XX« Ka.ja vv:apx<»'ra 
 
 Tor r£ /3ap/3«oo.; cVawaavro Kai ac rags rrpoxyayov^ avra. ^ 5. a.v 
 
 oJ x?^ Ae;,raaO<«, «XX« roue t6 ^x^poi^ '^""^ ^P"""*; r""'" "'' 
 K-m roTc i7r.7.7VO,.^vo.c ,r£.pa<T0<,t aur<i ,..) ^Xacawjapahovva,. ^ 
 CXLV. 'O ,.lv OepiK-Xnc romSra tljrtV 01 S AOnvaioi, vo^_.- 
 aavrac apt(^ra <T.J.i»< TrapacvaTv auro.-, e^^l-ravro fi klXeua, Ka. to.c 
 A«<C£Sa.,.ov;o.c a7r£^pl.'a..TO ry f-cetVou yvoJa-V- ,««<* ''^.""''"^v " "^^ 
 iVpaaa. ,c«l TO ^v^iwav, oi^lv KaXsuo^evo, 7ro.„«.v, g.K^ ga Kara 
 rac £uv0.i/cac arolyuoi alra. g.aXu£<T0oi Trtpi twv aY/cXflA'aj*-" ','r' "'V 
 Kai ouuia. Kai ol ;U£|. J,r£X<^(")<'«" ^^' °''^°"' K«i ""-^f ' ."-^"P"" 
 i;rpa<,/3£uovTO. CXLVI. AWlat Se «uV«. K«i gm.^op«. ayavovro 
 aV../.o7lpo.c 7rp,5 rou TroXafiov, apSaf/ava. au0«c a^o Ta>,- av E^.^a/iva. 
 Kai KapKuocf a,r£f.iyv"VTO S^ o/.<oc iv avral?, <ca< Trap aXX.,Aouc 
 holrwv, aKvpiKTtoQ fiiv, dvvn6nro>Q ga ov' airovSiiv yap ^vyxv<'ii 
 TO. yiyvojutva r)v /cat 7rpo(f)aaiQ tov TroAe^tiv. 
 
 expected «p|o».rac, especially as ,ro\^/iot; resources for war as we possess/ Compare 
 
 apx^iv is found supra i. 78 & 81, and D.onys. Hal. Ant p. 58. P« ; ^- ^^ 7' »^- 
 
 «oLt rr-K ha<popag, Dionys. Hal. Ant. iii. 31,4. Fviofiy and ^i;va/i6t are datiNes ot 
 
 9'and olher pasLges, evidently written in .leans; ^by counsel rather th^fortme by 
 
 imitation of the present, which may be seen courage rather tl^^^/^^^^g^ ' ^j ^^^^^ ^t.^ 
 
 in my note in Transl. Yet dpxo/xsvo.g is back,' &c. : for rs I conjecture T^- Avra, 
 
 sufficiently defended by a passage, closely scil. rd vnapxovra, jus before. Raider 
 
 imitated from this of our author, in Dionys. * raised the state o what it is. W ith the 
 
 Hal. Ant. p. 488, av H dp^rj<y9e [rov ttoXs- expression here, eg rah Trpovyayov, com- 
 
 ufTv] duvvovfieea : though, indeed, the pare similar ones 11. 36, riXOov trr avra, 
 
 expression is found (where we cannot sup- and vi. 18, tg rah vpav avra. 
 pose imitation) in Xen. Hist. iii. 5, 4, ovk 5. Of X..'7r£(T0ac the sense J^, to be out- 
 
 ,)pKavTo TToX^iuov, aXV a/ivvo^evot v^Oov. done,' literally, 'left behind,' ^n /he race 
 
 Hence it may have been k customary foi-m of honour. On the words a little alter 
 
 of expression. And the propriety of the roXg l^tyiyvopsvotg-napadovvai, see note 
 
 phrase is well justified by Boeckh ap. Pop. supra ch. 7 1, fin. 
 
 as follows : ' Qui belli initium faciunt, mm ^ Ch. CXLV oicav «^X^-f^^!'«^ ^^ 
 
 modo ut ab aliis id continuetur ejus initium r/cretr ] ' that they would do nothing upon 
 
 faciunt, sed sibi ejus initium faciunt, ut id command. So^ Dionys. Hal. Ant. v. &4, 
 
 bellum ipsi continuent, itaque etiam dpxo- M^^'^' *^^ ^''^ ^ovXeraiTrparrnv, ictXey- 
 
 fikvovg dici potuit, hoc est Iv dpxy ovrag.' aOslg, and 509, 3^, firj^^^ ^'P"'^"' '^'^^ '^ 
 
 s?ou£v] ' we shall find them less keen or Ch. CXLVI ^Tr.^iyvi^vro] they had 
 
 eager [to attack us],' as supra i. 69. v. 43. intercourse with :' meaning the peaceful 
 
 The term lyKuaai is generally used in the mtercourse of a limited private communi- 
 
 physical sense of pressing on the rear of a cation and public negociation — neither 
 
 retreatmg army ; but sometimes, as here, however, wholly free from distrust . a state 
 
 fiffurativdv of affairs well described by the words of 
 
 4. ov« d'-Kb Toaiovce opp^tievoc} Mean- Livy ii. 18, ' Bellum indictum ; tacit* m- 
 
 ing, ' not with such means of defence and ducia^ quietum annum tenuere. 
 
 1 
 
 H Y r r P A * H. B. 
 
 I APXETAI Sa 6 7roXa,*oc avOa.'Sa ijSr, 'AOnvaliov Kai RaXo- 
 ,rovv.<.ia,v Kai r^Jv kar^po.c SvMf«X<-". '" % °"". ^^H^h^«^''" 
 in aK.,o«KTl nap aXX.lXo«c, Kara^ravrag ra ^vvtxu>? a,roXa,.oi... 
 yhoanrai dl a$k ulc a/ca-rra iyiyvaro K«™ Bapoc <ca. x^iU*-""- , 
 
 II. Taa<Tapa ,xlu yap Ka\ Ska ir„ ivifiuvav a. rp.«KOvroura.c 
 onovial a-l ayavovro ^ar Eifiola, aXo,^.." ry & ^a^Trru, Kai 
 SaKaro, a'ra.. a,ri XpuAc av 'Apyat rora ,ravr,KO.T« Suo.v ^aovja 
 irn hp^fiivr,,, Kai Mvnoiov a^-opoi, iv l.naprr), K«. Uve,fu,pov arc 
 8«o u,>«c ipxovroi 'A0.,v«;o.c, para t.)v iv UoriUa pax^v PWi 
 'kKru>, Kai Upa .Jp. apx-'M-'f. e-^"-" ""V^ oX.yy TrXa.o.c rp.a- 
 ko-tLv, (hodvTO di air^v |3o.a,rapxo5vrac Ylvdayy^^o^ ra o 
 <D„XaiSo« K«i Mpnopo, « -Ovrirop/Sou,) aa^XOov ,rapj ,rp^rov vnvov 
 Eiv ^TrXoiC k nXaramv r^ic Boxorlac «5<rav Ae„vaio,v ^^vpnax^^a. 
 2. a^rnyavovro 81 Kai dvio^av rd, ^uX«c nXara.u... «v8pac N«u- 
 KXalS.,? ra Kai ol par auroG, /3o„X«pavo. .S.«C "'*^« 8''>'«M'<^C 
 irSpac ra t<5.. TroXirj;^ roue <T^i<'iv uTrarnvrlouc Sm^Oaepa. Ka. r^v 
 ^oX.v enSalotc ^po.T,ro.,-»a.. 3. ?^pa$«v SI rau'ra 8. E^pupaxoi- 
 roG Aaovr.a8o« a.'SpJg e„^a.'<ov 8uvara.r«rou- ,rpo.8ovrac_ 7«P ,<» 
 en3«To. 2ti a'cTcro 6 Tr.lXapoc. .j^o^Xovro rnv nXara.av, «a. <T^.ff. 
 8.4opov o5<Tav, a'r. iv alp-iv? ra K«l roG ,roXlpou pr,nu> ^.avapou 
 
 Ch. I. Kara<rravrfc, for icara(rra06v- 
 rec, scil. tg ttoXs^ov, ' being once engaged 
 in the war,' (as i. 32 & 44.) 
 
 Ch. II. 1. ydp] The particle is here 
 not, as the Schol. supposes it, resumptive, 
 but inchoative. 'Ej/e/ictrai/, *had con- 
 tinued :' a rare signification, but occur- 
 ring in iEsch. Prom. 545, dXXd [loi Tod 
 kaakvoi Kai nhiroT tKraKsirj : and occa- 
 sionally occurs in the Sept. In Trepi Trpwrov 
 {,irvov, a little after, we have a phrase also 
 found in Plut. Nic. 5, and Lucian, lu 524, 
 and iii. 57, Trepi vptorovg vTrvovg. Eubul. 
 
 ap. Bekk. Anecd. p. Ill, fisra TbvTrpiorov 
 vTTVov. Answering to this is the Virgihan 
 primo so»nno, meaning, in summer, the hrst 
 watch ; in winter, the second. 
 
 2 Toiig (T(pi(nv virtvavTiovg] their 
 political adversaries:' a rare use, though 
 found in Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 26. Polyb. i. 
 11 14. Of TTpotnroiiJTai the sense is, 
 'to bring over,' conciliare, adjunnere. So 
 Xen. Hist. iv. 2, 28, \ea(iov Trp. ry ttoXh. 
 Similarly infra iii. 65, jiovXofifvoi tg ra 
 KOivd tCjv TrdvTwv Boiwrwv Trarpia Kara- 
 
 (TTnffai. 
 
 P2 
 
♦t 
 
 212 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 W,Xn: ayaya... (k«1 ivu..v 6 .^o.^., u r.c |3ouX.ra. Kara r« ^arp.a 
 r<5v JvtL Bo.a.r,5,. ^u,<,mx^7.-, riO.aOa. Trap ««rouc ra o:rA«,) 
 
 III O; g^nXorm,-;, a;,- ii^eovro aVSov r. ovr«c ro«c G.^«.o«g 
 Kai lta,r.vaia,c K««.XnWU.'.v r^v ttoX.v, K«raS..<ra..rec, Ka, v.,,a- 
 „«vr.c TToXXa- ,rXeio.c i<T.X,X«Oe..a., (ou yap ujo>v .v rp vu^r,,) 
 
 a^Xxlc ri Kal i.uln k ouS^va ovg^v a...orip.ro.. 2. .pa.covr., 
 U n.o, ravra Karev6,.av ou ,roXX«u, roue e.^movc ovr«c. K«. 
 iW,^u.av, tV.Gi^ero., paSicuc Kpar.Taa." ruJ yy TrX^Oa r<uv 11A„- 
 xa.o;.. o^ ^o»X«^e.o, r]v rQv ' XOr,va[.>v afi^raoOa^. 3. ehoKU 
 oiv hix^tonria uvaC Ka\ ^vveliyovro, g.o«u<r<To,.rac roue Ko.voug 
 
 4 0£|Lievot— rti oTrXa] ^having piled their 
 arms (spears and shields) in the market- 
 place.' That such is the sense of the dis- 
 puted expression, esffOai ra oxXa, has been 
 fully shown by Poppo and Arnold, and 
 had been partly pointed out by myself in 
 note in Tnmsl. Only of the two coc;nate 
 senses, * to pile arms,' {anna ponere,) and 
 *to take post at,' 'make any place & place 
 d'annes; 1 have there, with Bredow,adopted 
 the bUter ; whereas I am now of opinion 
 that the former is to be prefei-red ; espe- 
 cially from the sense 'to take part' arising, 
 as I'have there shown, from that of piling 
 arms, and here very well admitting of 
 being included. It is well observed by 
 Arnold, that the Greek heavy-armed sol- 
 diers, whenever they halted on a march, 
 piled their spears and shields [retamuig 
 their swords], and did not resume them 
 till the halt was over. And when they 
 encamped any where, an open space was 
 left for piling the arms ; and this naturally 
 served as a parade, or place d'armes. 
 
 Of tpyov tx^aOai the sense is, ' to apply 
 to the work,' namely, of icar. So supra 
 i. 40, toyov TTCiQ tlx^TO. 
 
 avaTTtv] 'proclaimed aloud.' The term 
 includes also a sense of inritlm, which is 
 to be supplied at TiOeffOai. There is, in 
 fact, a blending of the direct and uidirect 
 mode of expression. The former would 
 have been avfi-rrev Et rif (SovXirai — 
 tv^fiaxf^v, riGecrOtu Trap' rffiiv rd oirXa. 
 The import here of the expression TiOtaOai 
 TO. onXa is nearly the same as a little 
 
 before ; only in the present case, with the 
 sense oi piling arms there is united that ot 
 joininn arms generally ; meaning, that they 
 should come in arms from their houses, 
 and by piling arms along with these, have 
 it understood they were to be taken up 
 and used in the same common cause 
 Compare infra iv. 68, and a passage of 
 Diod. Sic. xii. 66, p. 524, UiiovK^ rig a0 
 kavTOv Tovg (iovXonivovg TieefrOai ra oirXa 
 uiTCi 'A9r]vaiiov Kai Meyapewv. Of Kara 
 TO. Trdrpia ratv ttuvtojv Boiujtwv, the sense 
 is well expressed by Poppo, ' ita iit com- 
 muni omnium Boeotorum consociationi, 
 iis legibus qu» a majoribus inter eos 
 sanctse essent, adscriberetur.' (See his 
 Prolog, i. 2, p. 11, sq., and p. 292.) The 
 expression in question was used lor the 
 purpose of reminding them of their common 
 iEtolian origin with themselves, and to hint 
 that Plataa might again become, what it 
 had been in the time of their fathers, a 
 member of the Boeotian body, and not that 
 of aliens in blood, like the Athenians. 
 
 Ch. III. 1. k ovSkva ovdkv tvfwr.J 
 'they offered no harm to any one.'^ So 
 elsewhere vewrtpa ttouXv, or TrnulffOai 
 Ig Tiva: and Aristoph. Cone. 338, vfwr. 
 
 ^pgv. 
 
 2. ov (iovXonsvv vv, &c.] 'it was not 
 to their mind or liking :' an idiom with 
 participles of willing, &c., of which I have 
 adduced several examples in Note Transi. 
 See also Matth. Gr. Gr. § 391, e. 
 
 3. hopvffffovTeg tovq koivovq toixovq] 
 A matter, this, of no difficult accomphsh- 
 
 1 
 
 OL 
 
 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. IV. 
 
 213 
 
 . lyo. . r?- Ko) rliWa kl^pr.ov .) 'Uaarov e^an^ro .poc ra .aoovra 
 Siopo; U.a^a. 4. e.el II u), U r^v guvnr.v -'^«.-^'' Jj" 
 Xai^L; eVc vi.ra Ka\ auro ro .ep/ooOpov ^x^povv .. r.v o.K.a,v 
 ^.' aurouc, o.., ^^ Kara i>^, 0ap.aXa.repocc oucu .^o.^.p-.a., 
 Ll a6l.Ju rou Uov ylyv.rra., dX\\ Ivvv.r. ^o/3.pa,r.pot ov.h, 
 ZJ. -c r.7c .^er.>«. ^...p/ac rS. .«.ci r^r .oX.. .,o../3aXov 
 
 IV O; g' i hv^aav rWar,,ir.n. ^uvecxroe^ovro rs ev .^..cv 
 auroTc, Kal rd, Trpo.fBoXac, V n^o.nlnroav a^ea>eouvro. 2. .«c 
 
 /3aXXovr..%al r^v y.va.K^v Kal rc5v ot..ra,v a^a a.o r.v otKC.v, 
 
 ment, from the materials of the walls of 
 private houses in ancient times consistmg 
 chiefly of clay, or sun-burnt brick. Hence 
 we not unfrequently read of house-walls 
 
 being dug through. • w u ft.„ 
 
 Wavri ruxovQ y] 'that it might be for 
 a rampart' or barricado. So Appian 1 . b. 
 vii. 25, 'ira dvri reixovQ f Herodot. viu. 
 97, 'iva dvTi axt^'^nQ '^<^' «^«* rtix^og. 
 With respect to the construction here, 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 302, 2, terms it a scJce ma 
 Pindaricum et Boeoticum, by which, with 
 the plural of the subject masculine and 
 feminine, the verb is put in the singular 
 as with neuters. I prefer, however, with 
 Pop. and Goell., to supply here the words 
 KuLrd^a, rdg d^dlag, by the schema 
 TTOog Th (Jtjfxaivon^vov, or to suppose that 
 donara was in the mind of the w'riter. 
 
 ' 4. wc iic rwr dvrariov] ' as far as was 
 possible :' so vii. 74, and without u>c (which 
 is slightly intensive), iv. 51. See Matth. 
 
 %vXdKavTeg-^epiop9.] ' having waited 
 for the time when it was yet night, and 
 the day was just dawning :' a time espe- 
 cially suitable to surprise, as being that 
 when men are most buried m sleep. 
 
 'oTVUig M Kard <pwg eap(TaXeu)Tipoig 
 oifTi-yiyviovrai] Here there is reference 
 to the other reason for choosing the dawn, 
 namelv, from the dubious light it affords 
 beinj: Very embarrassing to those taken by 
 surprise. Render, ' that they (i. e. the 
 Platteans) might engage with them, not 
 by davlight — when they would be the 
 more courageous, and be on a footmg of 
 equality [with them] -hut m the night 
 
 when,' &c. - 
 
 In k Tov Iffov we have a phrase foi 
 adject, laoi. The literal sense of the words 
 Kai lomog] (Tipimv Ik tov ic^ov ytyvu>v- 
 
 rat, &c., is, 'and in order that they (the 
 Thcbans) might not be on a footing of 
 equality with themselves, but that being 
 niore timid [as] in the night, they might 
 be in a condition of inferiority, as regarded 
 their own acquaintance with the city. ^ 1 op. 
 takes iicffovg tJvai as standing for ri'y<^a-^ 
 aOai, ' ut a sua experientia vmcerentur 
 But that would involve a considerable 
 harslmess in the Greek, such as were 
 rather suited to the style of Pmdar than 
 of Thucydides. Unless we supposed here 
 an ellipsis of dTrb or ir^pi, 1 should be 
 inclined to think that our author wrote ry 
 <y<p,r'.pc} ^M^"P'^ ^« probably Valla had m 
 his copy, from l>is rendering 'sua experi- 
 entia 'The g and the iota adscriptum are 
 perpetually confounded by the scribes. 
 Finally, 6o^ipd>TipoL is to be taken in a 
 muter seiise (like^^ our fearful) to signify 
 ^ more timid :' a use, this, found m Arrian, 
 and Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 19, and CEcon. vn. 2o. 
 So also the Latm formulolosus m Tacit. 
 
 cV'lV. 1. ^vve<TTpi<!>ovTo-\ 'closed their 
 ranks, threw themselves into close order ; 
 forming what the Greek military writei^ 
 call a ^Xiveiov. See Xen. Cyr. vu. 1, 12. 
 So inf. iv. 125, Evvayayiov eg rerpajuj. 
 vov rdUv roi^g M.rag. Oi aTre.Oovvro 
 the sense is, 'endeavoured to repulse 
 the idea of endearour being "l^^^^ent m 
 the imperfect, from its denotmg action 
 commenced or contemplated, but not com- 
 
 ^'^%"%opiM The word has not here 
 the usual sense tumult, confusion, but that 
 formerly belonging to our word uproar ; 
 namely, a confused noise, clamor cum 
 timultu, as often in Xenophon, (see Lex. 
 
 Xen.) though rarely elsewh^^^' , ^_._ 
 miTiov yvvaiKCjv—(iaXXovTiov^ Rendei, 
 
 
2U 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. IV. 
 
 215 
 
 Koavy^ TB Kal oXoXvy^ ^piojULiviov, XiOoiQ t£ fcal Kipdfiio (ictWov 
 T(i)v, Kal viTOv ifxa lia vvktoq ttoAXou CTTiytvojutvoi;, £(|)o^»?0»?(iav* 
 icai TpaTTOjUtvoi i<pvyov Zia tyJq ttoXewc, aTTHpoi fxlv ovTiQ oi irXnovg, 
 iv oKorw /cat TrrjXw, twv SioSwv f yjp^ aujOnvai, (/cat yap TcXtvrwvroc 
 Tov fxrivog ra yLyvofxiva ^v,) e/unnipovg ^£ ixovTtg roue ^tw/covrac 
 TOW firj eK(pivyuv, wctts St£<^0£tpovro TToXXot. 3. twv Se FlXaraiwy 
 
 * both they making the attack, and the 
 women, and withal the slaves, setting up a 
 shout and halloo, and pelting them with 
 stones and tiUng from the roofs :' for in 
 ancient times, among the Greeks, even the 
 weaker sex took an active part on such 
 occasions as the present, and evinced a 
 most daring courage in assailing the enemy 
 by missiles from the house-roofs. See 
 infra iii. 59. Herodot. viii. 12. Dionys.Hal. 
 Ant. 415, 10. 497, 4. 041, 7- Pausan. ii. 
 20, 8. iv. 21 & 29. Polyoen. viii. 59. Plut. 
 Syll. 9. That dirb tujv oIkiCjv must be 
 construed, not with fcpavyy rt koI 6\o- 
 'Svyy xpw/i€vwr, is certain from iii. 74, 1, 
 yvvaiKtQ ^aWovaai cnrb rutv oiKiihv T(p ke- 
 pafni). Of the terms Kpavyg and 6\o\vyy, 
 the former is supposed to have reference 
 to the men ; the latter, to the women. So 
 oXoXvyfibg is used in iEschyl. Theb. 254, 
 and Ag. 27, 570. And Pollux, i. 27, says, 
 oXoXvyi) is a term pecularly appropriate 
 to women. Such, too, appears from Synes. 
 Epist. 164, C. dvdpatv olfnoyrif yvvaiKiov 
 oXoXvyrj. The word denotes, not a halloo- 
 ing, but yelling^ or holding ; what in Latin 
 is expressed by iilnlatits, a term, — like the 
 one in question, — chiefly used of women. 
 So Virg. ^n. xi. 395, * Ast alise tremulis 
 ululatlbus sethera complent.' Here it seems 
 to denote the vlioop or war-cry ; (so Ca;s. 
 Bell. G. v. 36, *conclamant atque ululatum 
 tollunt :^) and if so, the term may have 
 reference alike to the women and the 
 men. 
 
 With respect to the term jcgpajuot;, it 
 is, — like our tile and brkk, — used in a 
 generic sense to signify tiling or til^s, as 
 in Herodot. vii. 12. Aristoph. Nub. 1127. 
 Xen. Mem., where we have XiOoi Kai 
 ttXivOoi Kal Kfoafiog. 
 
 Kai viTov afia Sid vvktoq iroXXov liri- 
 ytvoii'f,vov'\ This cannot mean, what the 
 translators understand, that ' they were 
 incommoded by the rain wliich fell in the 
 nicrht,' beinj; thus wet to the skin : but the 
 words must have reference to some cir- 
 cumstance that far more increased their 
 present hardship, namely, that ' a beating 
 rain, which had fallen plentifully through- 
 out the night, still conthmed.' There is 
 here, as often, a blending of two clauses 
 into one. Expressed at full length, the 
 
 sentence would have run thus : Kai vtTov, 
 Sid VVKTOQ TToXXov ytvofitvov, ufia tTTiyiy- 
 vo^kvov. It is observable that tTriyivecrOai, 
 when used of rain or icimi, always carries 
 with it the idea of what is heary or violent. 
 So infra iv. 30, nvevfiaTog eTriytvoiisvov, 
 and iv. 3, x^^H-*^^ tTriytvofievog. Herodot. 
 viii. 13, avToig x^^l^*^^ "^^ *^"' vSiop tin- 
 ykviTQ. Xen. Hist. i. 6, 20, ti^wp liriyivo- 
 fievov TToXv. Adopting the above view of 
 the sense, Thirlwall has well expressed 
 what our author seems to have had in 
 mind, by wTiting, *a heavy rain [too 
 having] increased the confusion caused by 
 the darkness,' or rather the dubious light 
 of twilight. 
 
 The words a little after, aTrnpoi ovrtg, 
 must be construed with twv dtoSiov, as 
 they were plainly done by Dionys. Hal., 
 who in his Ant. p. 952, has ^t' direipiav 
 Tojv Swdojv. The parenthetical words, Kai 
 ydp TiXtvTojvTog tov \ir\vbg, have refer- 
 ence to tr aKOTifi. And the sense is, not, — 
 as Hobbes and Smith render, — *a/ the 
 change of the moon ;' but, * at the waning 
 or decline of the moon,' or the three days 
 during which the moon is in conjunction 
 with the sun, and is therefore invisible. 
 
 Toij ^iri tK^tvyeiv] scil. avTovg. Poppo 
 remarks, that the infin. here denotes, not, 
 as elsewhere, counsel or purpose, but efect, 
 as m Cantacuz. ii. 35, dietreifftv avTov Tovg 
 Xoyiffnovg tov firj oUaOai, &c. Unless 
 (he adds) we prefer to join tov fit) t»c0. 
 with diwKovTag, and so render ' eo consilio 
 ut,' &c. Certainly it would involve a 
 degree of harshness to suppose effect de- 
 noted by Tov fiff tKtpivytiv, immediately 
 followed, as these words are, by others 
 denoting remit. Moreover, in the passage 
 above cited of Cantacuz., tov fii) simply 
 stands for aJart fir) ; which cannot be the 
 case here. Preferabli', therefore, is the 
 latter mode of taking the words. Construe, 
 tXOVTtg IfiTTtipovg Tovg diojKOVTag toij firj 
 tK<pevytiv, ' those who pursued them that 
 they might not escape,' for the purpose 
 of preventing their escape. Thus tov fir) 
 here, as not unfrequently in our author, 
 stands for iviKa tov fii) or wgts fit), on 
 which idiom see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 540, 
 obs. 1. 
 
 3. Si\ I have thought proper, with 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 rtc rcic TriXaQ ^ ^a^XOov—Kal atVep ncrav dvuoyfiivai^ /uovat — 
 e'arjae, crrvpa/ctV a/covrlou avrl (BaXavov ^P^aifxivog tg roiyioxXor, 
 ^are fxr^^l ravry in k'£oSov e'tvat. 4. ^tu^Ki>^nvoi re Kara rvv TroXtr, 
 oi uiv rtvec air^v en\ rri raxog ivafdavreg epp^av ec to .6.i^a<pag 
 auroOc, Kal gta^OapT/crav ot TrXaouc- ol Se, Kara irvXag epv^iovg, 
 yvvaiKog ^ovGrjg tteX.kuv, XaOivreg Kal gta/co^avreg rov ^oxAor, 
 i^aXOov ov TToXXoi, alaOimg yap rax^ui eir^yiv^cTo' aXXoi b^ aAA^ 
 r,^C 7roX.(.C OTTopaSm' dn^XXwro. 5. ro ^^ TrXa.rov /cat ocrov 
 fudXiGTa ^v ^vviGTpai^ifxhov, f(T7ri7rrou(Tiv tg oi/ci/^ta ^leya, o nv rov 
 
 Bekk. and Goell., to retam the vulg. ce ; 
 for the r«, edited by Pop., from several 
 MSS would here be little suitable. 2rv- 
 paKiut—fioxXov, By (Tr.'pa,cuf> understand 
 an iron spike such as that wherewith the end 
 of a spear was shod, in order to Sdmit of its 
 being fixed to the ground : and by (idXavog, 
 the iron bolt which was inserted into the 
 uoYXog, or bar of a gate, (the main mstru- 
 nient of security,) for the purpose of keep- 
 ing this firmly in its place. Now one end 
 of this bar was firmly fastened to a strong 
 staple driven into one of the door-posts. 
 It was then raised and drawn across the 
 door, or doors, and let into the other post 
 by a niche or groove, made to receive the 
 end of it. Then, from the other side of 
 the post, and exactly opposite to it, was 
 drilled an orifice, which was called the 
 ^aXavoSoKTj, into which was introduced 
 the ^dXavog, which extended to the end 
 of the orifice, and also ran into the end of 
 the bar, which had a hole drilled into it, 
 for the purpose of receiving it. Thus the 
 bar was secured in its place by this bolt, 
 which, moreover, was so deeply let into 
 the orifice, that it could not be drawn 
 out by the fingei-s, but required a certain 
 instrument called the jSaXaraypa.or catch- 
 bolt, by which it was drawn out. 
 
 The above view as to the import of 
 these terms ffTvpaKiov and (idX., before 
 propounded by me in note in Transl., and 
 1st ed., has since (I find) been adopted by 
 Goell. and Arn., of whom the latter has 
 thrown some further light upon this some- 
 what obscure point, namely, as to the mode 
 by which the jSdXavog was drawn out. 
 From a passage of yEneas Tact., where a 
 ffiipiov, or pipe, is mentioned as an essen- 
 tial part of the jiaXavdypa, he shows that 
 the (iaXavdypa was a sort of hollow key, 
 whose pipe exactly corresponded m size to 
 the 3dXavog, so as to go round the outside 
 of it, and take a firm hold on it. Hence, 
 he adds, the various tricks mentioned by 
 the above winter, Tact. ch. 18, for taking 
 the measure of the (5aXavog, in ovdvv to 
 
 get a false key made to extmct it, and for 
 tampering with the hole into which the 
 bolt was inserted so as to prevent it from 
 going quite home. The effect of the per- 
 son's thrusting this spike in would be, as 
 Arn. observes, * exactly that of spiking the 
 touch-hole of a cannon ; it could not again 
 be extracted, as there was no proper key 
 at hand to fit to it.' 
 
 Finally, 1 would observe, the only re- 
 maining obscurity in the words may be 
 removed by supplying, what our author 
 should properly have expressed, Kai avTO 
 kfijiaXiltv before Ig rbv fiox><ov, as in a 
 khidred passage of Aristoph. Vesp. 200, 
 Kai Tbv (idXavov tfi^aXXt TrdXtv Ig tov 
 
 tioyXov. 
 
 4. iphfiovg'] * unguarded ;' lit. aban- 
 doned of guards.' So infra v. 4, ttoXiv 
 
 tprjflOV. all 
 
 5. o'lKtifia fikya^ Meaning, the Schol. 
 thinks, a tower. But surely the term m 
 question is one little suited to express such 
 a sense : not to mention that the term 
 fikya were in that case little applicable ; 
 the size of towers being by no means so 
 considerable as to deserve the epithet great. 
 Again, understanding the expression, with 
 Pollux, to mean tJie prison, we encounter 
 an equal objection, in the absence of the 
 article, which were in that case indispen- 
 sable ; not to mention that the gates being 
 open, is quite adveree to that view. It is 
 true that infra iv. 47, we have, Ig oucTjfia 
 uiya KdOetpKav, where some take oiKrffia 
 to mean prison ; but there the same dit- 
 ficulty recurs, in the absence of the article. 
 It is best, then, to assign the usual sense 
 edifice, though of what kind nothing can 
 be determined. It must have been some 
 imhlic building ; it not being usual among 
 the ancients to allow private houses to be 
 built in contiguity with a wall: though, 
 indeed, that was not almiys forbidden ; as 
 appears from Livy, x. 10, * duo ex oppi- 
 danis, quorum erant a;difciii juncta muro. 
 And other i»assages to the same purpose 
 may be seen in my note on Acts ix. 25. 
 
. ^-^^-- mtmA^t 
 
 '2\i\ 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. VI. 
 
 217 
 
 Tfci^ouc, Kai ai TTAi/crioy i/upai avHoyf^ikvai £ru^oy avTOv^ oio/mivoi 
 irvXag Tug Ov^ag tov i)iK.r]fxaTOQ flrai, /cat (xvTiKf.)VQ ^lo^ov eg ro 
 f^w. 6. opwvTfc avTovq oi YlXaTairjq a7rf(X)?jUjU£vouc, £j3ouXfcu- 
 oi'To ttr£ /cara/caucrtiXTtv oxTTrcp f^outrtr, if.nrpi]aavTiQ to ot/cr/jua, 
 t'tre T( aAXo ^pr/dwvrat. 7. rfXoc ^£ ouroi te /cai ocroi aXXot 
 Tijv Bi7pa/wv TTEpir^dav, /cara njv ttoXiv TrXavtUjUtvoi, ^uvf/Sr/trai/ 
 TOff," nXarai£U(Ti, TrapaSouvat cr^ac aurouc /^"t t" OTrXa, vpijtraCT^ai 
 6 ri av povXwvrai. 8. o( jt^iev o»/ £v ry IlXara/a ourtu^* iTrtirpd- 
 yiaav. V. Oi ot aXXot Grjj3atot, ovq £§£1 £rt r>;^ vufcro^ wapn- 
 yeviaOai TravaT^aTia, h ti It pa inrj 7rpo^a>po/rj Toiq effeXriXvOoai, Ttjt^ 
 ayjbXiaq cijua kqO ooov avToig pijdHarjQ tte^u twv ytyevrjiuivwVy 
 i7nj3or)0ovv. 2, a7rf>^£i S tJ TlXaraia twv 0»?j3wv araStouc £/3^o- 
 juijKTovra, /cat ro v6a>p ro -y£vOjU£vov rrJc vu/croc £7rot»jcT£ j5pa^VTi^ov 
 
 avToug iXOiiv' o -yajO AcrwTrog TroTUfiOQ ^ppvrj /uf-yac, /cat ou pa^itjQ 
 ciaparog rjv. 3. 7rop£uo^t£voi re iv verw, /cat rdv iroTajuiov jnoXig 
 ciapavreg, varEpov waptyivovTo, rj^r) rwv av^pwv twv juIv ^utpdap- 
 jU£va>i', rwv o£ ^oivrwv t^ojiivtjjv. 4. tJr ^' i^'aOovro oi 0r]j3aL0i ro 
 7£"y£i'»//u£Vov, £7r£pouX£uov rot^ ^sw r»/C ttoXew^ rwv TT Xaratwv* 
 
 )7(Tav yap Kat avt7pa>7roi /cara roue aypovq Kai KaraaKivrj, oia anpoG- 
 coKijTov KUKOv £v £tp»Jv») yfvo^fvov*) £j3oiiXovro yap (T^iaiv £i rtva 
 
 apouv V7rap^£tv avrt rcuv £voor, )?)' a^oa ruvwat rti'£C tC,(joyprjp,ivoi, 
 
 ai 7r\r](riov Ovpai] ' Prop'mquce jamice, 2. ippvt] ^cyag] *magnus (i.e. copiosus) 
 
 qute sane in adversa tedificii, quod ad fluebat,' ' was running deep.' So Herodot. 
 
 miu'um pertinebat, parte erant.' (Haack.) viii. 138, Trora^og tppvri [xeyag. 
 
 In dpTiKpvQ ^iodop Ig to I|w, the terra 3. iv vtTip] The term verbg here bears 
 
 dvT. is by Pop. and Goell. explained ex the sense, not raiHf but rather rainy wea- 
 
 adrerso, or recta. The latter sense is pre- tlier^ as mfra viii. 42, virog n koi to. Ik tov 
 
 ferable. Render, * supposing that there oupavov KwvEcptXa, &c. The expression 
 
 was a ready passage outside,' ' a passage a little after, ^u)vt(ov txofxivwv, stands for 
 
 right outwards.' It may,indeed,be thought i^ioypijOkvTwv : for ^wyptlv, which properly 
 
 that that sense would require dvriKpv, (see signifies to take alire, generally denotes to 
 
 Lobeck on Phryn. p. 444,) but it has been make prisoner. 
 
 shown by Blomf. on yEsciiyl. Choepli. 18G, 4. KUTaffKevt)] 'moveable property,' here 
 
 that the distinction made by the gram- denoting chiefiy household furniture and 
 
 marians between arrtfcpuf and dvTiKpv is utensils, and implements of husbandry. So 
 
 gi'oundless. in the Pandects cited by Steph. Thes. in 
 
 7- XP"?^"^^"' <^ 7-1 dp (iovXioprai] * to voc, we have the phrases >/ Karaffjctv// row 
 
 treat them as they choose :' a frequent dypov, and // Kar dypop ffxevij, used as 
 
 form of expression to imply suri'endering synonymous, 
 
 at discretion ; as infra iv. 69. vii, 35. ti Tiva Xdfionv] Matthiie, Gr. Gr. 
 
 8. ourwf tTTfTTpayfffar] Hhusfared they,' §524, remarks on the interchange here 
 
 *such was their [miserable] condition :' as between ti and ijv. The reason, he thinks, 
 
 often in Herodot. ovtw tTrpaXap is used in is that ' the last circumstance, the taking 
 
 often elsewhere, imports obligation, result- the former was first to happen still, and 
 
 mg from some agreement or preconcerted thus was uncertain.' Am. expresses the 
 
 plan, llpoxtupot'i/, scil. tu Trpay/iara. See difference by rendering, * Could they suc- 
 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 524, 3. 'E7n(3or]9ovp, ceed hi taking any prisoner ; should any 
 
 ' came to their aid.' happen to have been taken alive.' Tlie 
 
 K% 
 
 r 
 
 I 
 
 5. /cat ot /UH' Tavra ^uvoovvto' ol §£ OXarat^C) ^ti^ otajSouXfvo- 
 [nivtov aurwi', vTroroTrijcrarrfc rototjrov ti eaeaOai /cat ^iiaavTeg Trspl 
 Toig £$w, /c»/pu/ca t^ETTtiJiipav TTapa Tovg G»/j3a(ovc, XiyovTit^ on ourc 
 ra TTbTTOirjiueva oa/wt; cpaaHav, iv Girovdaig gc^wv TrtipaOtvTig /cara- 
 
 aptLV Tr]v TToAtv, Ta T£ £sCt» EAtyoi' avToig firj aciKHv £t 0£ /i»?, Kai 
 avToi i(paGav avT(o\' Tovg avcpag airoKTevtiv ovg fvouat 4<*')'ra^ 
 ai'a-ywpr}aavTOJV of TraAir £/c Ti]g y^/Cj a7roow(T£ii; avToig Tovg avcpag. 
 
 6. Br;j3aToi jutv TavTa Xeyovai, Kai iirofioaai (paaiv avTOvg' IIXo- 
 Tair]Q o ouv o^oAoyoucTi roug avopa^ ivuvq viroaytauai aTToctJauv, 
 aXXa Xoywv Trpcorov yevo/Liiviov, rjv tl ^v/upaivuxri, Kai fTrojuotiat ou 
 (paaiv. 7. £/c o ovv r»/c yi/^ aj'£)(^a)p»]<jar ot Ur/patoi ouo£i' act/ci?- 
 <Tavr£c* ot §£ nXarat»Jc» £7r£iS»j Ta £/c Trjg ^wpag /cara ra^oc ineKo- 
 fAiaavTOy aniKTHvav tovq avcpag tvOvg. ijaav C£ oyoor/zcovra Kai 
 eKUTov ot Xr/^fJ£vr€c, /cat Eupu^a^^og fie avTUJV tJv, Trpoc ov ^irpa^av 
 Ol wpo^idovTeg. VI. Touro 0£ Trotijaavrfc, £C ^£ ^"C AOijvag 
 ayytXov kTTEjUTrov, Kai Tovg viKpovg vTTOdTrovSovc aTTfooffav roTc 
 GrjjSatoic, "Ta r' £V r^ 7roX£t KaOiaTavTO irpog Ta Trapovra y £Oo/c£i 
 auroit;* 2. Toig S AOr}vaioig r^yyeXOri tvOvg ra 7r£pt Tuiv IlXoratwv 
 y£y£vi7jU£va* /cat Botti>r(uv t£ 7rapa^p»J/ua ^vviXafjov bcroi ijdav iv ry 
 
 Arrt/crJ, /cat ig ti}v FlXaratav tin/nipav /c»?|Ou/ca, /CEXfuorrEg £t7r£iv 
 lUYjdlv v£a>r£pov 7rot£tv TTEpt rwv avopwv out; k^oucri OtjpanoVf Trpiy 
 (tv ri /cat aiirot (SovXevawai TTfpt auroJv* ou yap r^yyeXOrj avToig ort 
 rf0i'»7/cor£C £t£v. 3. ajua yap Ty ead^w yiyvo/uiv]! twv Qrjpaiwv 
 o TTptoTog ayyiXog e^yti, o ^£ ^evTepog aprt veviKTjjuevwv r£ /cat ^vv 
 £tX>;jUjU£i'wv' /cot rtuv uarfpov ov^ev rj^ftrav. 4. oura> O)? ou/c £toor£^ 
 ot 'A0rji'aiot £7r£(jr£XXov' d Sfi /c»Jpu$ acpiKOfnevog tvpe Tovg lircpag 
 ^u(pOapiJiivovg. 5. /cat ^t£ra TavTa ot A0*?va7ot (rrparfuaavrf^ eg 
 nXaratav, fflrov re iarjyayov Kai (ppovpovg tyKaTiXiwoVj tijjv re 
 avOpwTTwv TOvg a^p£ioraroug ^uv yuvai^t /cat Traifftv £$£/co/ui(Tar. 
 
 opt.,' he adds, * expresses a doubt as to 
 the power of the agent ; as in the passage 
 of Hdot., so well explained by Hermann, 
 (Append, to Viger, sect, xi.) i. 53, tTrti- 
 pioT^v Ta xpr](TTr]pia si (TTpaTtvrjTai, Kai 
 H Tiva TrpocrOeoiTo 0i\ov, " to inquire 
 whether he should make war, and whether 
 he could gain any ally." ' 
 
 5. XsyovTtg oti ovrt — dpdcreiap] On 
 this use of the opt. in oratione ohliqud, i. e. 
 wlu'U the words of another are expressed 
 in the third person, see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 52J). 
 
 6. raura X'tyov(n'\ *they allege.' 'Ett- 
 oiiorrai, 'swore [to the observance of].' 
 Ho Appian, ii. 12, liO, tTrwfionap ti^ vof^ui). 
 
 Joseph. 250, 42. Ov (paaiv, *they deny 
 it.' In this idiom the negative always 
 comes first. See Viger and Matthiae, 
 and also Blomfield on .^schyl. Agam. 
 361. 
 
 Cii. VI. 1. KaBiffTapTO avToXg] 'put 
 affairs on the best footing that present 
 circumstances would permit.' 
 
 2. Kr]pvKa] Non atduceatoremy sed prce- 
 concm. (Poppo.) 
 
 5. oItov Tt fc(T»yyayov] * victualled the 
 place ;' i. e. both from the surrounding 
 country, and from Athens. Tovg d\pti- 
 oTUTOvg, ' least fit for military service.' So 
 supra i. 93. Herodot. i. 192 & 211. Xen. 
 Hist. vii. 2, 18. 
 
218 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. VIII. 
 
 219 
 
 VII. TeyeviiiLiivov ^e tov Iv TlXaTaialg tpyov, Kai Xi\vf.av(i)v 
 XajuLTTfJuig Twv (tttov^wi', oi 'AOrivaioi irapiGKivatovTO wg TroAtfirj- 
 (TovTig, irapiOKivatovTo St /cat oi Aa/C£^aijUOi'ioi /cat oi ^v^^a^oi 
 avTwVy 7rpta(5dag te fiiWovT^g Trt(.nTiiv irapd f5aai\ea Kai aWoae 
 kq roue j3aoj3aoouc, — iiTToOev Tiva w(j>i\Eiav i)Xiritov eKare^oi irpoa- 
 Atjxpiauaif — woAHg te cvjw/iia^ioac Troiovjiitvoi oaai r]aav ektoq Ttjg 
 tavTwv ^vvd/uttjjg. 2. Kai AaKtSaiinovioig jutv, ir^dg tu^q f avrov 
 virap^ovaaig, e^ 'IraXiag koi ^iKeXiag Tolg TaKEivtw tXojuivoig -fvavg 
 iTTETCLwOr^aav iroielaOai, Kara fiiyEOog rwv ttoXcwv, wg Eg tov iravTa 
 apiuiiuw TTEVTUKoaitjJv vEwv Effo/iuvtjv' Kai apyvpiov pr]T()v EToifxa- 
 Uiv, Til T dXXa }]avyatovTag^ Kai * AOr^vaiovg Se)(^Ojii£i'oug ^ua viji 
 Eiog uv TavTa wa^aGKEvaaOy. 3. 'Adrjvauit ^e t»jv te virapyovaav 
 
 Ch. VII. 1. XtXvfikvoJv XanTrpCJg tCjv 
 ottov^Cjv^ ' manifestly, decidedly broken.' 
 Evidently imitated from which are the 
 similar expressions in C'liorieius aj*. Fabric, 
 liibl. Gr. viii. 8G8, XtXvfiivojv XafXTrptog 
 tCjv (TTTov^utu, and Procop. p. 52, 12, r»)r 
 i'wi)vi}v XafiwpCJQ tXvev. In the words 
 following, oic; TroXturjtjavreg TraptffKtv- 
 d^ovTo, we have a construction not un- 
 frequent in Thucydides, though rarely 
 found elsewhere. I have noted two ex- 
 amples, in Xen. Cyr. i. 3, 13. Herodot. 
 viii. (i, 13. 
 
 2. Kui AaKedaijxovioig — tCjv ttoXhov] 
 On a careful re-examination of this very 
 perplexing passage, 1 am still, as before, 
 decidedly of opinion, that however harsh, 
 and even solcecistic, be the phraseology, 
 the sense may very possibly be as follows : 
 ' And by the Laced: emonians, in addition 
 to those alreadv there from Italv and 
 Sicily, ships were enjoined on such as 
 espoused their cause, to be built, in pro- 
 portion to the size of the states.' It is, 
 indeed, objected by Am., that ' to under- 
 stand TTpbc toIq avTOv vTra^xovamg t^ 
 'iToXiag Kui 'S.iKtXlaQ as meaning " besides 
 the ships already in Peloponnesus from 
 Italv and Sicilv," is inconsistent with the 
 whole subsequent history ; for not a smgle 
 Sicilian ship had joined the Peloponnesians 
 till the Athenian invasion of Syracuse 
 obliged the Sicilians to take part in the 
 war.' But surely the furnishing of empty 
 ships by a ship-building people, would be 
 no breach of alliance : and there seems in 
 the present sentence to be a reference to 
 the one preceding, TtoXtiQ n ^vfifiax,iSag 
 TToiovfitvoi oaat riaav Lktoq rffg lavrCJv 
 Svvdfitiog, by which must be meant almost 
 S'Olely, the Grecian states in Sicily and 
 Italy. Accordingly I am now of oi)inion, 
 tliat the words are, as Poppo directs, to 
 
 be referred to what follows ; though I 
 cannot agi'ee with him in assigning to 
 the words the sense, ' et a Laeeda'moniis 
 quidcm socii (Grteci) pra-'ter eas naves, 
 quie partes ipsorum in Italia et Sicilia 
 amplexis ibi erant, naves fabricari pro 
 magnitudine civitatium jussi sunt.' No 
 little objection is there to supplying (as 
 Poi)po does) the nomin. to e7rtrax0»/<Tav, 
 from Toig raKtiviov iXofisvoig: and still 
 more to supplying it, with Goell., from 
 Kcird fifytOog tCjv ttoXhov. Again, to sup- 
 pose with Arn., Goell., and Pop., that at 
 avTov is to be understood tv 'IraXi^ Kai 
 2i/ct\i^, from i^ 'iraXiag Kai "S-iKiXiag, 
 (according to which the sense will be, ' in 
 addition to the ships already on the spot 
 in Sicily and Italy, belonging to the allies 
 of Lacedamon, they were ordered to build 
 others,') involves the greatest liarshness. 
 Far more simple and natural is it to regard 
 vavg as being really, what it at first view 
 appears to be, the subject to tTrtrax^^/cwv: 
 and if the common Greek forni vavg as 
 a nomin. be thought inadmissible in so 
 Attic a writer as Thucydides, we may read 
 vrjig. Thus the constniction will be, vavg 
 l7rtTdxOr)aav Toig i^ 'IraXiag Kai 2tK. 
 ruKtiviov tXojx^voig iroitlaGai. Nor need 
 we stumble at the transposition of the 
 article. See note on vi. C4, fin. AaKS- 
 ^aifiovioig stands plainly for vtiotojv Aa/ct- 
 Saijxovnov, and iKtivMV for avrCjv, as at 
 ii. 13. Finally, by avTov understand iv 
 AuKe^aifiovi, to be taken from AoKt^ai- 
 fiovioig : a harshness indeed, but not greater 
 than what is elsewhere observable in our 
 author. 
 
 «ro»/i«^iiv] Supply iirfTaxOr} from the 
 preceding lirtTaxOtif^av. Aexofi^vovg fit^ 
 vr]X, 'with one ship [only].' See infra 
 vi. 70. 
 
 3. ri/v i'7rapxoy'y«i' ^i'/x/i«x'«»' t^'/ra- 
 
 H 
 
 ^v^^a^iav t^riTalov, Kai Eg rd Trept lleAoTrovvijcTov /udXXov X^pia 
 ETTpEaj^EvoVTo^ KEpKvpav, Kttl KEfpaXXiiviav, Kai 'AKapvdvag, kui 
 ZaKvvOov' opuivTEg, a (T<j>i(yi (ftlXia Tavr eit] f5t(3ai<jjg, nipit, Tt]v 
 UeXottovvtigov KaTairoXEfxijaovTEg, VIII. 'OXiyov te ettevoovv 
 ovbEv a^(j>OTEp(ny aXX EpptJVTO Eg tov ttoXe/hoV ouk dirEiKOTwg* 
 apyofiEvoi ydp TrdvTEg o^vTEpov avrtXa/ujSavovTai* tote Be Ka\ vEOTtjg 
 iroXXrj ^Ev ovaa ev Ty HEXowovvrjGw, noXXt] B' ev Talg 'AOnvaig, ovk 
 aKovaiiog, vird dirEipiagj ?/7rr£ro tov TroXtjUov, ?} te aXXri 'EXAac 
 Traaa ^ETEwpog ijv, ^vviovai^v twv irpu)Twv ttoXewi'. 2. /cat ttoXXci 
 fiEv Xoyia kXLyETOy iroXXd Be ^ptjapoXoyoi yBov ev te To7g fUEXXovai 
 
 Kov} 'made a careful survey of the con- 
 federacy [already] pertaining to them.' 
 MaWoi/, i. e. the more diligently. I have 
 here followed Goell. and Arn. in placing a 
 comma, not, as is usually done, after tirj, 
 but after (it(3aiu)g : for (5t(3aiiog, while not 
 very suitable to KaranoXfuriaovTig, is en- 
 tirely so to (piXia, as appears from a passage 
 aptly adduced by Goell. infi'a iii, 10, KaXwg 
 (T<pi(Ti <piXiov, where the Scholiast explains 
 KaXiog by (3sl3aiiog. The term is, indeed, 
 one highly a})plicable, since, as Goeller 
 observes, 'though the states mentioned 
 were already in alliance with Athens, yet 
 the object now was to draw closer the 
 bonds of amity.' With the expression 
 ntpiK rijv UeXo7r6vvr)(Tov KaraTroXeixrjffov- 
 Ttg, of which the sense is, ' bello circum- 
 eirca infestans Peloponnesum,' compare 
 infra vi.90, rrjv ntXoTrovvjjffov irepi^ ttoXi- 
 opKovvreg. 
 
 Ch. VIII. Thucydides now proceeds to 
 describe the state of the public feeling 
 in Greece, as to the respective claims of 
 Athens and Lacedamon. The cause of 
 the latter was, he shows, upon the whole, 
 the popular one. 
 
 1. oXiyov tTTSvoovv ovdtv a/z^orcpot] 
 'both [parties] meditated nothing lowly 
 or insignificant :' an elegant form of ex- 
 pression found also infra vii. 59, oXiyov 
 ovSfv — tTTsvoovv : and in Lucian, Nig. 5, 
 fXiKpov ovKSTi ovdtv tTTivouJ. Pscud. ii. 214, 
 ovKtTi fiiKpuv ovdsv vTTivou. Plut. iu Eum. 
 C. 12, ov^hv tTi fiiKpov iXTTi^iov, and Cic. 
 18, oiiStv ovv eTTtvoei fiiKpbv 6 A. tj darjuov. 
 Appian, i. 536, Kai fxiKpov ovdev ivOvfiov- 
 fiivog, and i. 794, ovdtv fffiiKpbv dievoeiTO. 
 Arrian, E. A. 1, 6, ovre fiiKpov ri Kai 
 (pavXov tTTivotlv. Joseph. Ant. xv. 7, 9, 
 IxiKpbv ovckv iTrevoii. Compare Xen. Cyr. 
 vi. 2, 4, TrapeaKEvdi^eTo — u)g «h) dvt)p ovSkv 
 (T/niKpov tirivoioif TTpuTTfiv. Zosim. i. 44,3. 
 Livy, ii. 49, ^ JVihil med'uun, nee spem nee 
 cnrain, sed innncnsa omnia volventium 
 animo.' And so Milton, Par. Lost, i. 14, 
 by the same elegant idiom, 
 
 ' I thence 
 Invoke thy aid to my adventurous song, 
 That with no middle flight intends to soar 
 Above the Aonian mount.' 
 tppiovTo tg TOV TToXefiov] literally, 'were 
 strengthened for the war,' ' were strength- 
 ening themselves for the war,' i. e. put 
 forth all their strength. So Dio Cass. Iv. 
 34, Trpbg rdg tCjv TroXifxojv ^iax(ipi<THg 
 tppojTo. For the simple we have the com- 
 pound verb infra vii. 2, tTrtppojOtiaav, and 
 vii. 7, tTTippiuvTai : and in Pint. ap. Steph. 
 Thes. followed by Trpog : inippwaag cc 
 7rp6<; 7r6X(fiov. And in Xen. Anab. ii. 6, 7, 
 the simple followed by Trpog : tppiofikvov 
 Trpbg Tovg iroXtfiiovg. Similar to this is 
 tlie expression in Ps. Iii. 7, Aq. iKpaTaidjOtj 
 tTTi Ty fiaraiorijn avrov. 2 Chron. xvii. 1, 
 and Neheni. ii. 18, iKpaTaiwOijcrav at 
 Xi^P^g auTiov tig rb dyaObv (scil. tpyov). 
 The sense, then, is, ' they applied them- 
 selves vigorously(lit. ' strengthened them- 
 selves') to the war.' In which use of 
 the verbs fXjJvvvcrOai and KparaioiiffOai we 
 have the use of the passive in a recipro- 
 cal sense ; on which see Winer, Gr. N. T. 
 p. 240. 
 
 OVK dTTfiKoTUig} * not unreasonably,' 
 'naturally enough.' See sup. i. 73. 'Avti- 
 Xafi(3dvovrai, for dvTexovrai, 'apply them- 
 selves.' 'Ytto aTTtipiag. Similarly we have 
 in Appian, ii. 2C7, t^ dirtipiag. Liban. 
 Or. 732, t^ d(iovXiag. Arrian, E. A. Sid. 
 rb aTreipaffrov (read aTreipaTov), On the 
 sentiment, the Scholiast aptly compares the 
 adage, yXvKvg d7Tdp<^ TroXtfiog. 
 
 fieHtjpog j/r] 'stood at gaze,' 'eager 
 with expectation.' Imitated from which 
 is the expression in Joseph. Bell. i. 27, 3, 
 1108, 31. Philostr. V. Ap. viii. 15 & 21. 
 Swiovcriov, 'engaging in combat:' a use 
 of the term not unfrequent in the classi- 
 cal writers, as Xen. An. i, 10, 7- Ages. 
 ii. 10. Hist. iv. 3, 10. In Xen. Lacon. 
 xiii. 9, we have the full phrase, etg fidxriv 
 avvui'ui. 
 
 2. Xoyia iXiyero] Philologists are not 
 
 t 
 
I 
 
 220 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 7roXf^rj(i£(v /cat cv toiq aXXaiq woXeaiv. 3. m St AijXoc iKuniOrj 
 oXiyov ir^o tovtiov, Tr^ortpov outtoj (Ttta^fTtra a^' ou 'EXAr/vtt,' jtit- 
 ^vijvrai* iXiytTo Se, Kai i^oKei ett! ro7c jucXAouo^i -ytrijcrfd^ac (Ti/ju»Jvar 
 €t re rt aXXo roiouror^oTrov ^vvif3rj ytvecrOai, wavra dntvTfiTo, 
 4. ?y C£ corom irapd noXv it tVo/ci rwi; dvO^toTrujv /udXXov eg tovq 
 
 quite agreed as to the sense here of \6yia 
 and xP^^I'^^g, as mvolved in XP^^f^^Xoyog. 
 The Sehol. regards them as alike denoting 
 oracles; with this difference, however, that 
 the former term was used of those in prose; 
 the latter, of those in verse : a distinction, 
 this, perfectly applicable to the earlier 
 writers, but not to the later ones, in whom 
 we have \6yiov not unfrequently used to 
 denote the prediction of a soothsayer ; xP-> 
 the oracular response of a god. Now the 
 former might be either in prose or verse, 
 though generally it was in prose ; wliile 
 the latter was almost invariably in verse. 
 As to the passage before us, Haack and 
 Pop. are of opinion, that by Xoyia here 
 are to be understood the auguria vel prce- 
 satjia vatum ; by the xp^<^ftoi, oracula 
 deorum : in which explanation of XPH^- I 
 entirely coincide ; not, however, in that of 
 Xoyiov; for in Herodot, Aristoph., and 
 Xen., the word seldom denotes any other 
 than oraculum responsum or rerhum fiti- 
 dicum rei alicujm. And so Pollux, i. 18, 
 explains Xoyiov by (pTjfir) U Otov, and 19, 
 Ik Oeov ^ice Xoyiov. Accordingly, of the 
 two terms, Xoyiov is, as Loeella observes 
 on Xen. Ephes. p. 152, the general term ; 
 while xp- is the special one ; the former 
 denoting an oracular response, or dictum 
 from a god (OkfTtparov) — whether inti- 
 mating the divine will, or signifying any 
 future event —which was expressed either 
 in prose or in verse ; the latter, an oracular 
 response from a god, as given in answer 
 to some inquii-y, and usually in terse ; to 
 which latter circumstance we have allusion 
 in the expression yCov. And so in Eurip. 
 Heracl. 404, seq. we have, xP^^h^^ ^' 
 doiSovg TrdvTag lig'iv (TvvaX((Tag,''}iXfy^a 
 Kai ftk^qXa (vulgata) Kai KeK(>vfi/xfva, 
 Aoyia TraXaid, Sic. — koi twv fiev dXXiov 
 didpop' tCTi OtacpdTiov IIoXX'. Compare 
 also Polyb. iii. 112, 8. Appian, ii. 115. 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. 472, 29. Thus by xpn<f- 
 f^ioXoyog was denoted 'one who pronounced 
 such oracular responses,' whether by an 
 immediate communication from the Deity, 
 or as receiving them from others ; or, 
 again, 'one who recited and interpreted 
 the oracles.' Now such were significantly 
 termed xP^'^f^V^ol, or, as in the above 
 passage of Euripides, xp^'^H^ov doi^oi, lit. 
 
 oracle-singers f because such oracles being 
 in rerse^ were, we may suppose, chanted. 
 Of these xPV^f^o^oyoi we have frequent 
 mention in Herodot. and Aristoph. See 
 Pax, 1047, 1070, and Aves, 9G0, seqq. So 
 in Eq. 61 it is said of one, g,dti Sk xP^i^' 
 fiovg. Evidently imitated from the pre- 
 sent is a passage of Dionys. Hal. Ant. vii. 
 68, xP^l<^lioi T ydovro tv rroXXolg xiopioig, 
 Kai OtiaafioTg KdToxoi yvvalKtg oixTpag 
 tfiavTevovTO Kai dtivdg ry TroXti rvxag. 
 I have here, with Haack and Bekk., re- 
 tained the vulg. iXeyfTo, for which Pop. 
 and Goell. edit, from MSS., iXkyovro, 
 but without sufficient reason. Certainly 
 tXeyero was read by Dio Cass., as ap- 
 pears from two passages, evidently imitated 
 from the present, at p. 431, G6, and 273, 
 64. ' 
 
 3. iKivf]6T}] Svas shaken by an earth- 
 quake :' a rare signification, unnoticed in 
 Steph. Thes. The only example besides 
 the present that I have noted, is in Hdot. 
 vi. 98, A^iXog tKivTiOr}—aeiaOtl(Ta, which 
 passage was here probably in the mind of 
 our author. On the words a little further 
 on, iXfysTo Se Kai Uokh, comp. Herodot. 
 vii. 142, J77rta;rfpa ruiv TrpoTspwv Kai yv 
 f^ni ^^^oKtf — put, by a hysteron proteron, for 
 Kai icoKes Kai ifv. ^rjnijvai, for aijiitiov 
 dvai (to be a portent or omen) ; as in 
 Plut. Themist. 13, Trrapfibg U tu>v de^iwv 
 tGi]jii]vt. Appian, ii. 817, 70, Kai t^oKe 
 TovTo ig rd fieXXovra aijfiijvai. Arrian, 
 E. A. vii. 24, Kai ti towv^s 7rp6 tQv fnX- 
 XovTojv (Tt]i.iqvai Xtyti. Livy,iii.5, 'Calum 
 visum est ardere plurimo igni, portentaque 
 alia aut observata oculis, aut vanas exter- 
 ritis ostentavere species.' 
 
 dvi^ijrelro] 'was carefully sifted out 
 and scrutinized.' So Luciaii, i. 138, dva^. 
 dvajvpirov xp^f^a- Aristoph. Lysist. 28, 
 Trpdy^' dvit,i]Ti]ixivov, TVoXXaXaiv dypvir- 
 viaiaiv tppnrTaafievov. 
 
 4. tTToiti — Ig Tovg AaKedaijjioviovg] lit. 
 ' made for the Laceda-monians,' i. e. inclined 
 for them. For vulg. tTryti, which I had 
 before edited, with Gottleb. and Haack, 
 at the suggestion of Abresch, Reiske, and 
 Bauer, I have now seen proper to adopt 
 t Trot ft ; for the latter, besides being sup- 
 ported by a i>reponderance of external 
 evidence, has the greater appeaiimce of 
 
 { 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. IX. 
 
 221 
 
 AaK^^aijuoviovg, aXX(i)g Te Kci TrpoiLirovTiov on Tt]v EXXdSa eXiv- 
 
 OipovaiV, 5. tppljJTO TC TTCLQ KOI l^llOTTfig KQl TToXlQ, it Tl ^UVCtlTO, 
 
 Kai Xoyii) Kai £/oyw t,vve7riXafjf5aveiv aiirotg* ev tovtio re K^KioXvoOai 
 tooKH EKaaru) ra irpayfiaTu, w /lu] rig avTog Trapearai. 6. ovrtog 
 ev opyrj ii\ov oi nXtiovg rovg AOrivaiovg^ oi /u£V, r»K* ct^vrf^ aVo- 
 XvOtivai pouXo/u£voi, 01 ^£, /iu] up\0(jjai (poj^ov/iuvoi. 7. irapaaKevrj 
 /u£i' ovv TOiavTTTf Ktti yvivfxyj u>pinr]VTo. 
 
 IX. OoXeic o iKuThpoi tugS f^ovrcc ^v/n/mayovg eq tov iroXB/uov 
 KaOiGTavTO. 2. AaKi^aifioviwv /uev di^e ^ujuina^oi' OeXoTrovj'/;- 
 (Jioi fJLiv oi Evroc loQfjLOv TraiTtCj 7rXr/v Aoytiwv Kai ' AyanZv' 
 (tovtoiq o eg aiuKporepovg (j>tX'ia rjv* FlEXXr/y/Jc ^£ Avcatov /uorot 
 ^wtTToXifiOvv TO TTptjJTOv, £7r£tra ^£ varepov Kai airavTeg'^ £$(u ^£ 
 
 being the true, from its being the more 
 difficult reading : though not so far such 
 as to involve a violation of the propriety 
 of language, or of the usus loquendl. Thus 
 in Lucian, Dial. D. vi. 6, we have, aXXti r) 
 vttpkXr] eyii) iTvai do^oj, Kai to aiaxpov iir' 
 ifik TToirjati, where, though the idiom may 
 be thought harsh, it would surely be most 
 uncritical to there edit, as has been done 
 by Schmeider, from two MSS., i'l'^ei ; such 
 being plainly a mere gloss. Moreover, the 
 external evidence in favour of tTrot'ei is 
 greatly strengthened by various close imi- 
 tations of the present passage adduced 
 by Abresch and myself from Dio Cass., 
 Appian, Arrian, and Pint., which prove 
 that tTToitt was in the text of Thucydides 
 when those writers flourished. In all those 
 passages iTroiti is either found in the text, 
 or has place in the MSS., and ought to 
 have been received by the editors. In- 
 deed, it has yet to be proved that tnyn 
 tig Tiva is good Greek, It seems to me 
 scarcely good enough for a Scholiast ; and 
 arose, I suspect, from a mere mistake of 
 the copyist, arising from what is called 
 itacism, by which oi was pronounced like rj. 
 UpotiTTovTiov is said to stand, by a usual 
 variation of construction, for Trpoenrovrag. 
 See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 461. But tlie word 
 forms with avrtSvj to be supplied from the 
 context, genitives absolute, by which arises 
 a stronger sense, namely, ' especially since 
 they professed.' In tXevOtpovaiv, just 
 after, we have the use of the indie, and 
 not, what grammatical propriety would 
 seem rather to require, (ut in re, quae ex 
 mente et cogitatione cujuspiam refertur,) 
 the opt.f because, as Herm. on Vig. 899, 
 observes, the writer, by using the indica- 
 tive, in a manner represents the Lacedae- 
 monians as present, and saying, ttjv 
 
 'EXXa^a IXevOipovfifv. As an example of 
 which idiom, Herm. adduces a passage of 
 Hom. Od. xvii. 12, tlptro — iKOfxjjv, for 
 iKoifitjv. Moreover, tXevQtpovaiv is re- 
 garded by Buttm., Matth., and Herm. as 
 pres. for fut. : in which case it would be 
 equivalent to ojg iXevOspioaovrfg tovq 
 "EXXr]vag, said in Isocr. Paneg. p. 90, of 
 the Lacedaemonians. Goeller, however, 
 takes it as a pres. indie, for the cognate 
 subst. ' liberators of Greece.' It may 
 suffice to render, * that are liberating 
 Greece.' 
 
 5. tppwTo re Trag] Evidently imitated 
 from this is the expression in Appian, ii. 
 215, eppwTo TTag dvfjp. The Schol. well 
 explains tpptoro by irpotOvfiHTO. 
 
 iv Tovr({t re — Trapeorai] Compare a 
 similar passage infra iv. 14. Evidently 
 imitated from the present are the following 
 of Dionys. Hal. Ant. 618, 16, Kai to vik^v 
 ov Trap' dXXov Tivd ?) Trap' iavTov eKa- 
 arog TiOkfitvog: and Livy, xxx. 9, 'In 
 quo quisque cessasset, prodi ab se salutem 
 omnium rebatur.' 
 
 6. opyy] I have here thought proper, 
 with Poppo, to insert (though in smaller 
 character) Iv, and that because I have 
 never met with a single example of opyg 
 tX^*-^ ^s used for iv opyy tx^iv. Dio Cass., 
 indeed, not unfi^equently uses the phrase ; 
 but it is invariably with an tv. 
 
 Ch. IX. In this chapter we have a list 
 of the several states and cities which com- 
 posed the two confederacies ; on which see 
 Wachsmuth, Ant. Gr. As regards the 
 Lacedcemonian one, see i. 2, p. 129, and on 
 the Athenian, see p. 69. 
 
 2. tTTiiTa St vffTtpov Kai uTravTtg'] as 
 appears from vii. 34. By the hoKpoi are 
 to be understood the Opuntians, not the 
 Ozolae. See my note in Transl. 
 
NMi 
 
 222 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431 
 
 or,. 87, 1-] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XI. 
 
 223 
 
 riiXoTTovvriaov MeyaprJQ, ^(jJKtjg^ AoKpoi, Boio>roi, A/mrpaKK^Tat, 
 AwKaBioi, AvaKTopioi. 3. tovtiov vavriKov napii^ovTO KopivOioi, 
 MeyapTic, ^iKvdvioi, YleWrjvrjg^ HXetoc, ' AfnrpaKiijjTai, AevKaciot. 
 tTTTrea^ St BoiwTol, ^wAcrfc* AoKpoi' al 8 aXXai iroXng TTf^ov 
 TrapeTvov. aurij Aa/CfSai/uovtwy ^VjU/ua^ia. 4. AOrji^aiwv oe XTot, 
 Ata/Stoi, nXarat^Cj Meacrr/vtoc ol iv Nav7raK:rw, A/capvavwv oi 
 nXe'iovg, KsoKvpaioiy TaUKwOioi, Kai aXXat TroXetc ai viroTiXii^ 
 ovaai ev Idveai TocroKr^e, Kap'ia »; iiri OaXaaay^ Awptr/c Kapat 
 npocToiKoi, Itjjv'ia, EXXr^dTrovroc, ra eiri OpaKrjg, vrjcroi bcrai £vrog 
 TlEXoTTOvvricTOv Ktti Kpr^Ti]^ Trpoc »?X(ov avtcrvovra, Traaai at aXXai 
 Ku/cXaSec ttXtJv MtjXou /cat Otjpag, 5. rourwy vaurtK:ov Trapfi- 
 yovTO Xtot, A£(T|3to(, KtpKupaToi, 01 8 aXXoi tte^ov icat )(/>»?- 
 /uara. 6. ^UjUftavia jittv aurrj EKarepijjv /cat 7rapa<T/C£u»7 £C tov 
 TToAe/Liov rjv. 
 
 X. Oi Se Aa/ctSatjUOViot, juerd ra £v IlXaraiaTc fuOuc? Trtpi- 
 J^yyaXXov Kara rr^v Y[eXo7rovvr]<Tov Kai rr/v e^w $u/x/ua^tav arpariav 
 irapaffKEvat^aOai Toig ttoXsgi ra re CTrirr^Seta, ota UKOg €7rt e^oSov 
 Efcor/juov ^X^tv, wg eafiaXovvTeg £q tiJv Arrtfcr/v. 2. £7r£tS»J St 
 iKaoToig EToifxa yiyvoiTO Kara tov ^povov tov EiprjjUEvov, t,vvr)e(Tav 
 ra ouo jUEpij otto ttoXewc E/catXTr/g e^ tov laO/uLOV, 3. fcai ETTEtSrJ 
 Trav TO (jTpaTivfxa ^vvuXi-yfxkvov »iv, Ap^'So/WOC o (SadtXEug rwv 
 Aa/CEoat/uovtwr, oairep rjyuTo TrJQ e^ooou TavTr}q, ^vyKaXiaag Tovg 
 a^paTY^yovg tojv ttoXewv Tracrwy, Kai rovg juaXiara ev teXei /cat a$to- 
 Xoywrarou^, irapeivai, TOiaS^ iXiS^iv. 
 
 Xi. ** 'AvdpEC n£Xo7rovv)](Ttoi Kai ol ^UjUjua^oi? 'cat ol irarepig 
 tl/ntjjv TToXXac GTpaTilag Kai ev avry riEXoTTOvvrjcrw Kai e^w €7rotT?(Ta vro, 
 .. I avT(jjv rj/LKjjv 01 7rp£(i|3uT£poi ou/c aTTEtpoi TToXfjUWV EicTiv* Ojuwc Se 
 
 4. Tratrai al aWat Kv/cXa^fe rrXrjv M^X.] 
 Renrler, *all the other Cyclades but, or 
 except,' &e. ; the author not meaning to 
 add another article to the last, but to 
 qualify and define the preceding one. 
 Nothing is more frequent than this ple- 
 onastic use of aXXoc, especially before 
 TrXi^r. See Steph. Thes. in v. aXXog and 
 TrXrjv, and the critics there cited. 
 
 Ch. X. 1. 7re^iT]yy(Wov'\ *sent round 
 messages, or orders,' as Herodot. vii. 1, 
 Xen. Hist. vi. 4, 2, Arrian, E. A. vii. 
 14, 16, TTBvOoQ iroulaOai TrepirjyyeXri Kara 
 Trdffav TTJv j^wpav. 
 
 Of KUTo. here the sense is ar€r, as said of 
 space traversed. The construction is, Trcp. 
 ralg TroXtai arpaTidv to. re tmrridtia 
 TrapatTK., wg ifffi. 
 
 oia (iKog iTTi t^oSov iK^ri^ov t\iiv'\ 
 *sueh as it was fit they should have [at 
 
 going] on a foreign expedition.' See note 
 on i. 15. 
 
 2. 6fcd<rroic] * on the part of each.' Td 
 ^vo fikprj, * two parts out of three,' * two- 
 thirds ;' viz. of the males able to bear 
 arms ; as infra iii. 47, and iii. ] 5. See 
 more at i. 74. Of this use of the plena 
 locutiOf I have noted only one example 
 elsewhere, Appian, ii. 271, 12, U rpiiSv to. 
 dvo fisprj. 
 
 3. Trapcrvai] I have placed a comma 
 after d^ioX., because 1 agree with Goell. 
 and Pop., that Traptlvai is to be taken with 
 KvyKaXkrrag. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 420. 
 
 Ch. XI. 1. avry] I have, with Pop. 
 and Goell., cancelled the art. after avry, 
 (though retained by Bekk.) because, as 
 Goell. remarks, * it is usual for the article 
 to be thus omitted in proper names where 
 the pronoun avrog is added.' See i. 31. 
 
 f 
 
 i 
 
 rrja^e outtw /ttE/^ova 7rapa(T/c£u>/v i-^ovr^g i^rjXOo/jLn'. aXXa Kai iiri 
 TcoAiv cvvaTioTaTr}v vuv ep-^o/mtua, Kai avTOi TTAtiaroi Kai apiaroi 
 GTpaTBvovTEg. 2. ciKaiov ovv yjfiag ixr\r^ rwv TvaTipwv vilpovg ^ai- 
 VEcrOai inr}Ti tifxwv avrwv Ttjg co^rjg ivoeearipovg . rj yap EXXa^ 
 Tracra r^^e rip ^Pl^^ iTrriprai, Kai irpocre^H ti]v -yvo>jiti]v, tvvoiav 
 k-^ovaa ^la to AOrjvaKvv iyOog, irpa^ai rjfxag a ettcvoou/liev. 3. ovkovv 
 \pVf ft T^ /cat ^o/coujUEV 7rXr}6ei ETrtEi'at, Kai a(7(j)aXeia 7roXX»/ iivai 
 /Lit} dv tXOtiv Tovg ivavTiovg ijitiiv ^la jua-^rig, tovtov evEKa a/LieXi(JTt- 
 pov Ti TrapeaKivaa/iUvovg -^wpiiVf aXXa /cat ttoXewc tKadTtig riy^fxova 
 Kai (TTpaTt(ori7v, to kuO avTov, aei irpoG^e^iaOai ig k'iv^vvov Tiva 
 ijQEtv. 4. acr)Aa yap Ta twv ttoAe/uwv, Kai it, oAiyou Ta iroAAa 
 Kai St opyrjg ai tTri'^upr^aHg yiyvovTaC iroXXaKig te to \Xaaaov 
 7rX*J0oc SeSioc, ufiiivov r\ixvvaTo Tovg irXkovagy ^la to KaTa(^povovvTag^ 
 
 dXXd Kai] This combination of the par- 
 ticles is highly elliptical. The full sense is 
 well expressed by Poppo, * But as we our- 
 selves have a considei*able force, so also 
 are we proceeding against a most puissant 
 state.' 
 
 2. ^iKaiov'\ scil. tan, * it is fitting, suit- 
 able, incumbent on :' a use of ciKaiog, 
 however rare, which easily arises from 
 the primary signif. of the word ; since 
 what is just for any one to do, it is fittimj 
 he should do, as a duty incumbent on him. 
 Of the words following, iir)Tt iifiiiSv avroiv 
 Trig do^ijg IvSeeffrkpovg, the sense is, lit., 
 *nor to be inferior to our own glory.' This 
 comparison of persons with ^/<i>?^s,when the 
 things in question are connected with per- 
 sons, is not unfrequent in the best ancient 
 writers. The most apposite example I 
 can adduce, is in Plut. 0th. § 6, ap. Steph. 
 Thes. 3153, tvdeearepov T^g ^o^rjg arpa- 
 TTjyiT. 
 
 opfiy] ' movement,' ' expedition,' as the 
 Latin motus for motus belltcus. 'Ettjjp- 
 rat, ' was erect with expectation,' for fxer- 
 eutpog r}v, as supra ch. 8. TLpookxn- ti]v 
 ypibfxrjv, 'has its attention fixed upon us.' 
 
 tvvoiav Ixovaa Sid to 'A9i]vaiiov tx- 
 Oog TrpdKai tjudg d iTrivoovfitv] Render, 
 'which, bearing good-will towards us by its 
 enmity to the Athenians, wishes that we 
 may accomplish what we design.' I can- 
 not agree with those who connect TrpdKai 
 yfidg with Tvpoatx^i tyjv yvwfirjv ; but, 
 with Gottleb., I unite the words with 
 tvvoiav ixovrra ; by which they will be 
 equivalent to ^t' tvvoiav iXTTi^ovoa Kai 
 liriOvfiovffa Trpd^ai r)fidg d tTrivoovnev. 
 The phrase tvvoiav txovaa must be tacitly 
 repeated, per dllogianif in a cognate sense, 
 with TTpd^ai, &c. ; in the first instance it 
 will signify itell-wishing ; in the second, 
 
 simply icishing, or rfmHn^, which is included 
 in the other. 
 
 3. dffipdXtia woXXrj ftvat] Sub. SoKy 
 from SoKOvfifv. On the construction see 
 Schneider on Xen. Cyr. ii. 4, 13, tv daipa- 
 Xtl tlvai TOV fit), &c., where must be sup- 
 plied tvtKa, as here tiffrt. The ti before 
 TTaptcrKtvafffxtvovg signifies *at all,' 'in any 
 respect.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 457. To 
 KaO' avTov, scil. fitpog, ' for his own part.' 
 So Plutarch, Pomp. ch. 70, twv jjitv ttoXXujv 
 
 tTTtCTKOTni TO tKaffTljg, TO KaO' taVTOV. 
 
 Arrian, E. A. iii. 15, 5. 
 
 4. i^ dXiyov] scil. TrpdyfjiaTog, 'from 
 some trivial circumstance.' Comp. v. 102, 
 and see the commentators on Livy, xxxi. 
 sub init. Ai opyrjg, 'through passion,' i.e. 
 by men falling into a passion. Of the 
 words following, TroXXaKig to iXa<T<Tov — 
 ytvkaOai, the full sense is, ' often, too, 
 has it happened, that the lesser force 
 has better withstood the greater [than the 
 greater might have withstood the lesser], 
 from the circumstance, that these (i. e. 
 those who possess greater force) have, 
 from contempt of their enemy, been un- 
 prepared [for the contest].' For want of 
 seeing that a clause has thus to be supplied 
 from the preceding, Dobree — thinking 
 that there was no place for the compar. — 
 proposed to cancel dfitivov. But by sup- 
 plymg, as Poppo has done, 17 01 TrXtiovtg 
 TO tXaaaoV TrXriOog, this is quite unneces- 
 sary. Atdibg may be rendered ' by fear- 
 ing,' and KaTa<}>povovvTag, 'by despising.* 
 At KaTa<pp. supply avTovg from the con- 
 text, as in Jos. Ant. xviii. 9, 2, iroXXovg 
 KTtivavTtg avTufV, Sid to KaTa<ppovovvTagf 
 i)g tTTi Td tTOifia, Ywpttv. Finally, the 
 words Stdibg and StCioTag are not to be 
 taken so much of fear, as of that quickly 
 apprelienslve cautiony which descries danger 
 
224 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 431. 
 
 Oa^aaXiovg arpaTivnv^ tw ^e ^/oyw ^e^iorag 7rapa(TKivat,ioOai' ovtijj 
 yap TT^ag re to eirtn'ai rote,* Evavrtocc ivxpuvoTaroi av tttv, Trpog rt 
 TO £7rt^£tp€T(y0a( aa<f>aXeGTaToi, 6. >/jU£/c o€ ouo cttc aSui'aTor a/xu- 
 vf(T0ot ourw TToAtv fp^OjU£0a, aAXa roTc iraaiv apiara TTapzaKiv- 
 a(JiLiivr]v' u)(JTe ^prj Kcii navv iXiri^uv Sia ^ta^rjg Itvai avTovg' — h /lu] 
 Kat vvv (jjpibit)VTai, ev r/j outtw napea/mtv, — aXX orav w rrj -yy opuicnv 
 iHLidg Sijovvrag te kqI TaKbivwv cpOt'ipovTac. 7. waffi yap tv TOtg 
 OfAjiiaaL Kill fv Tio TrapavTiKci opav Tracryovra^ ti arjOig opyrj ttooo- 
 TriTTTSi' Kai 01 Xoyi(7in(^ tXa^iara ^poi^tvoi Ov/iw irXfidTa ig toyov 
 KaOiGTavrai. 8. A9t]vaiov(: ^l Kcti nXeov tl tu)v aXXiov eiko(; tovto 
 cpnaai^ 01 ap's^uv Tf tiov uXXijjv a^iovai, Kai eniovTEq rrfv twv iriXac; 
 cyouv ^aAXov »/ Tr]v iavTiov opav. 9. WQ ovv tiri TOGavrr^v ttoXiv 
 
 afar off, and provides against it. Evidently 
 imitated from the present, is a passage 
 of Herodian, viii. 3, 11, TroWaKig yap xai 
 oXiyoi ttXhovojv TrepuyevovTo, Kai cokovv- 
 TiQ aaOti'iffTtooi, KaOtWov Tovg tv vtto- 
 Xrjypti dvSpeiag fiei^ovog. Similar senti- 
 ments may be also seen in our author infra 
 ch. 89, and Eurip. Arch. frag. 10. 
 
 5. xpr) Sk — TrapaffKtvaZ^frOai] Of yvtofxr] 
 the sense here is counsel or purpose, by 
 a use of the word not unfrequent, and 
 required here by the antithetical expres- 
 sion T(p tpyifi. AtdioTag is to be taken like 
 dtdibg just before, or as standing!; for wg or 
 oiffei ^eL : a view confirmed by the follow- 
 ing passage, imitated from the present, of 
 Dio Cass. p. 32, 81, to. de TrpaKTsa iv rt^ 
 BaptTovvn duKoTTfC Kai Trjv Siaxiipi(Tiv av- 
 tCjv, faig Kai dt^iu)g, tTToitiro, which writer 
 has certainly this same passage of our 
 author in view at 316, 21, where we have 
 the two tenns dtdwriog and Oapcrovvrwg 
 similarly opposed. Compare, too, the words 
 of Onosand. p. 110, ^6j3og yap evKaipog, 
 d<T0aXf ta TTpofirjOiig, KaTa<pp6vT](Tig UKaipog, 
 tvtin(iov\ivTog ToXfxa : and also Proeop. 
 359, 3. Hom. II. xv. 563. Soph. Aj. 1098, 
 and Dexipp. p. 9, B. and 11,C. Corp. Byz. 
 Hist. Our author in this passage seems to 
 have had in mind a similar one of Herodot. 
 vii. 49, dri}p St) ovro) av ttjj dpirrTog, el 
 (iovXtvojxevog fxtv dpputSEoi, irdv iinXtyo- 
 fitvog TTfiaeaOai xpfJI^f^t ^v Sk ry fpy*^ 
 Opaavg e'trj. 
 
 6. ov^' tTTi dSvvaTov dfivvtaOai ovrio} 
 The ovTu) is to be joined with ddvvaTov, 
 being used, like ita and acko in Latin after 
 negatives, in the sense valde ; as Livy, iii. 
 20, ' non ita civitatem ceijramJ' This use is 
 of frequent occurrence in Plato, as p. 665, 
 E, TToXXovg re Kai ov (pavXovg ovTot. The 
 expression may be regarded as elliptical 
 
 for * so Tery much,' which word we have 
 expressed in Hom. Od. xiii. 239, ovSs ri Xiriv 
 OvTU) vwvvfiog kOTi, *neque usque adeo 
 ignobilis.' Usually, however, there is in 
 these cases a tacit comparison implied ; 
 which, if expressed, would be introduced 
 by the corresponding ijg. 'EXrrt^ttj/ has 
 here the primary sense *to expect.' Ei 
 jw/} Kai vvv ijpfxrivTai, 'unless they are 
 even now in motion :' on which formula 
 see Schneider on Plato, i. p. 134, seqq. 
 'AW oTav, *yet certainly when.' 
 
 7. tv Tolg ofifiaffi Kai iv T<p TrapavriKa 
 opgiv] This is not a pleonasm, but rather a 
 highly forcible expression, occun'ing in the 
 best writers from Homer downwards. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 396. The construction 
 here is, irdffi yap hpyiq TrpoaniirTti op^v 
 tv r<p irapavTiKa Trdaxoi'Tag ti, driOeg. At 
 op^v supply 6yovfisvr}v from the foregoing 
 Syovvrag. as was evidently done by Lyco- 
 phron,who, hi his Cassand. 251, has diraaa 
 dk x^<«'»' Trpov fiiidriov (for Trpo ofifiaTioi') 
 dyovjjievr]. In opqiv we have the use of 
 inf. for partic. opaxri. And worthy of notice 
 is the use of the accus. irdaxovrag after 
 dat. Trdoi; as infra vi. 55, and vii. 40. In 
 the term dr]9eg we have superadded to the 
 ordinary idea of what is unusual, that also 
 of insult and disgrace ; as in Xen. Ath. iii. 
 5, drjOeg v(3pi(Tfia. A similar use presents 
 itself in our word insolent. 
 
 6vfi<i> nXtiffra kg ipyov KaOiaravrai'} 
 Render, ' are the most hurried mto action 
 by passion :' alluding to the idea of persons 
 being ' set on to work ' by some strong 
 motive of action. 
 
 8. Kai tTTiovTtg—opqiv'l The construction 
 is, Kai {d^iovai, to be repeated from the 
 context) kiriovTfg ^yovv rr^v riov TrkXag, 
 fidXXov tf opqiv Ttjv invTtov iSyov^evijv, 
 to be taken out of ^yovv]. 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER Tl. CAP. XII. 
 
 22o 
 
 » / 
 
 CTrparfuovTfc, Kf(t /tey/Vrr^v Bo^av oiGOfnivoi roTc,- re irpoyovoig Kai 
 VpTiv avrolg cV* a^rpirtpa Ik twv aVojSatvovTwr, CTrtdOc o7r»/ av rig 
 Vynrai, KOGfxov Kai (j>vXaKnv nepl iravroq Trotou^cvot, Kai to, irapay 
 y^XX6^iU'a^ o^kwQ Bixo/nevoi- kuXXigtov yap ro^e Kai aGf^aXiGTaTov, 
 iroXXovg ovrag evi kog/uiu) y^pufjiivovQ (paivEGOai.'' 
 
 XII. ToGavTa eiTTWv Kai SiaXvGaq tov ^vXXoyov 6 'A/oy/^a^oc, 
 M£X»?(Ti7r7roi' Trpwrov airoGTiXXsi Eg rag 'AOrivag tov /kuiKpirov, 
 avBpa ^TrapTiarrjv, ft ri lipa jimXXov ivBoltv 01 'A0t)vu7oi, op^vng 
 V^T) G<l>ag £v 6Sw uvTag. 2. ot ^e ou Trpoerc^t^avro avrov tc t»v 
 TToAiv ovd £7rt TO Koivov- })v yap UepiKXtovg yvwinrj wpoTipov vivi- 
 KTiKvla, KiipvKa Kaj 7rpbG(5eiav ^»J TrpoG^txiGOai AaKt^aifioviwv 
 iE,tGTpaTev^£V(i)v' aTTOTri^TTOVGiv ovv avTov Trplv uKOVGai, Kai tKt- 
 Xevov eKTog optuv dvai avOiijUEpdv, to rf Xocrov avayw/or/davrac 
 STTi Ta G<ptTtpa avTt^v, riv ti (5ovXwvTai, irpeGJ^evEGOai, 3. ^u^uTTt/it- 
 
 9. fieyiffTTjv ^o^av — dTTofHaivovriov] 
 Render, 'and are about to carry off from 
 the events [of the<\varfarc], as they turn 
 out either way, the greatest honour or 
 disgrace both to our ancestors and to our- 
 selves,' &c. AoKav is here a vox medioi 
 significdtlonis, denoting simply 'trhat is 
 thought or said of a person, whether for good 
 or evil. But we have no English word 
 that exactly corresponds. 'Ett' dfi<p6repa, 
 scil. fiepr], ' in utramque partem,' as infra 
 iv.58, yvut/xai IXkyovro in dfx<p., and i. 83, 
 and iv. 88. The exj)ression is here intro- 
 duced as explanatory of So^av. In the 
 not unfrequent military admonition, (on 
 which see Onosand. Strateg. p. 30.) STreffOe 
 OTTij av Tig t'lyfJTai, the Tig answers to on 
 in French, and our one; as also in Les- 
 bonax, p. 174, 27, XPnrrOf Tvxy dyaOy 
 l-TTHSdy r'lyiJTai Tig iiri Tovg TroXefxiovg : 
 in which cases the idiom in question is 
 resorted to by a general, from a feeling of 
 modesty, and to avoid egotism. Thus it is 
 equivalent to ' follow wheresoever ye may 
 be led.' Jlcpi TravTog nowvfievoi, 'regard- 
 ing above every thing :' a stronger form 
 of expression than the more usual Trtpi 
 TToXXov TToitiaOai. Of the words follow- 
 ing, rd Trapayy tXXofieva o^eojg dexofievoi, 
 the full sense is, 'quick to hear, and prompt 
 to obey your orders :' for ^t x- I>ta-e com- 
 prehends (as often dKovoj) the two notions 
 oi liearimj and of oheyimj, to each of which 
 o^kiog adapts itself. The phrase olkiog 
 SsxifrOai Ta Trapayy. (which occurs again 
 infra ch. 89.) is also used by Arrian, Tact. 
 p. 17 & 64. For similar expressions see 
 note in Transl. 
 
 Kd\Xi(TTOv ydp Tode — <paiveff6ai'\ A 
 pithy apophthegm, of which the sense may 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 bo thus expressed : ' for most beautiful (i. e. 
 a beautiful sight) is it, and also the best 
 safeguard, for [armies though] many in 
 number to be seen using one and the same 
 order.' Similarly, in a passage, evidently 
 imitated from the present, of Dionys. Hiil. 
 Ant. p. 230, Sylb. we have, KaXbv fikv 
 Xpr/^a TToXXdg iroXtig /ui'^ XP'*'/**'^^* y^w- 
 
 Ch. XII. 1. tl Tl dpa fidXXov ivSoTtv] 
 *[t» try] whether the Athenians would 
 indeed be at all more disposed to give 
 way.' On this use of d, (which recurs at 
 ch. 67, 1.) invo'ving an ellipsis of irupo)- 
 Hivog, (TKOTTutv, or such like, see Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 526. The addition of the ti, as 
 infra ch. 18, fin., and of dpa, has no little 
 force, as serving to express great doubt ; 
 for Archidanms, it seems, cherished but a 
 faint hope of the issue. 
 
 2. TO Koivov] 'the public assembly of 
 the people.' See note supra i. 90. Of tlie 
 words following, t/v ydp UepiKXiovg yvMfiri 
 wpoTtpov veviKtjKvia, the sense is, * fi>r the 
 opinion of Pericles had previously pre- 
 vailed.' So yEschyl. Chocph. 671, ut' ovv 
 Konii^tiv So^a viKi'iaei <piXa)v, Etr' ovv k.t.X. 
 imitated from lloni. Od. x. 46, fiovXi) 6k 
 KaK)) V IK i]Cit IV traipwv. 
 
 tKfXtvov — avOtifjiepbv] With the expres- 
 sion tKTog opwv may be compared that of 
 Eurij). Med.274, ftTTov — yrjg i^ui iripav, 
 &c. That this kind of order was not un- 
 usual, is shown from several passages of 
 the classical writers adduced by me in 
 note on Transl. Eivat has here the force 
 of our to Ih' gone, and manrre in Latin ; as 
 Livy, xxiii. 5, ' missumque lictorem, qui 
 ex urbe educeret eos, atque eo die manerc 
 extra fines Rom. juberet.' 
 
226 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 TTovffi T£ Tw M-iXtiaiTTirio ajwyovQ, oTTwc ftrjSevi ^vyyevriTai, 4. o 
 c)€ tTTtioj; £7rt Toi^ o^ioiQ fyfvtTO, /Cat £jU£AA€ o<aAu(T£(T(7at, Toaovoe 
 iiTTivv £7rop£U£TO, OTi " 'H^c >/ TjjUfpa TCH^ EXXrjdi /itf-yaXaiV KaKuiv 
 apHfc." 5. oJc ^£ a^t/cfro fc to (TTparoTrfSov Kat tyvw o Apyi^a- 
 
 /LlOQ OTI ol 'A0TJl'a?Ol OV^iV TTW iV^U)(fOV<JlV, o'uTW Or/ Q^aQ TW GTpClTM 
 
 TToouvwpti f'c T^»^ 7»?v aur(uv. 6. Bocwrot oc /ttf()ot,' jutv to a^tTf^ov, 
 /col Toi)^ (TTTTfac, 7ra|0£i^ovro ritXoTrovrT/CTtof^ ^VGrpanvuv, toiq St 
 XttTTO^fvo/g f'c TiXdraiav ^XOovTtg t»/v *y»7»^ £0>jouv. 
 
 XIII. *'Eri Se Twv n eXoTTovvr/cTiwi' ^vWtyo/LUvtov re i^ tov 
 loOfiov /cat £1' oSw ovrwv, Trptv iaf5a\fiv £C rr/v Arrt/cr/v, nfptA:X»7c 
 o Hav^iTTTTOu, (TTparij-ydc tuv 'AOTjraicuv, ^SKaroq aurog, wc fyvtu 
 Tijv €(t|3oX»Jv £(TojU£vr)v, uTTOTOTrr/dac, on Afiyji^ajnog avTt^ ^Evog tov 
 tTvywave, ju>J, TroXXa/cic? h avrog tSta povXojU£voc 'yapit^oOaiy Tovg 
 ay^ovg avrov TrapaXiTrr; Kai /ui} S^/wcrrj, ?/ /ca), An/c£oaijuovta>v keXev 
 advTwVy £7rt StajSoXrJ ry faurou -yfvr/Tai rouTO, (jujamp /cat ra a-yi/ 
 fXaui^ftv TrpoftTTOV iv^Ka £/C£tyou,) 7rpor}yopiV£ roig AOr}va'ioig £v ri^ 
 £/c/cXi7(Tta, ort 'Ap^i^a/ung /niv oi ^£i'oc £1)?, ou /mivroi fTri /ca/cw yt rJc 
 TToXfwc -yfvotro* tou^ S aypouc ^ouc £«urou /cot ot/ctoc f/i' apa jut] 
 
 4. j;^£ >7 rifiepa — ap^fi] A passage, as I 
 have shown in Transl., of which frequent 
 imitations are found in later writers. 
 
 6. ovTo} Si)] * then indeed.' 
 
 6. flkpOQ fllv TO (TiptTipOV, Kai TOVQ 
 
 iTTTreag] i. e. their proportion of foot, two- 
 thirds, and the whole of their cavalry. 
 
 Ch. XIII. 1. diKOTOQ avTog] Meaning 
 one of ten generals (or ministers of war), 
 and himself the chief. See Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. SivoQ u)v, namely, by a private and 
 peculiar connexion, not that of s^af<?-host, 
 denoted by the term Trpo^fvog, but that 
 expressed by the word iSio^tv'ia, as we 
 find from Suid, in voc. StlioiQ fii) did Tr)v 
 iSio^tviav rjv ixii irpog tov 'Apx'iSafiov. 
 
 TToXXaKig] Heindorf, Buttm., Pop., and 
 Goell. are agreed that this signifies quem- 
 admodum scepe accidit. And so wg ttoX- 
 XcLKig Itvxi in Jos. Bell. i. 25, 4. As, 
 however, that would rather require i)g 
 TToWaKig, preferable is, I conceive, the 
 interpretation of Bauer, scepe or mbinde, 
 but that it is, as Poppo observes, not quite 
 suitable in the present passage ; though 
 certainly such is the sense of the word in 
 the above passage of Josephus, and of scepe 
 in Virg. iEn. i. 148. After all, it should 
 seem that the word TroWaKig is meant to 
 be closely connected with ftij, as that is 
 with viroTOTTTfaag ; thus forming a com- 
 pound expression, often used in Plato in 
 the sense lest perJuxps. This is the only 
 suitable sense the word admits ; and as to 
 
 the evidence which Bauer says is vanting 
 of the word as used of one thing, that is 
 easily furnished by a passage of Plato, 
 361, C. fxi) TToWcLKig yfiag atpiiXy, and 
 424, C. //»} TToWaKig tov Troujrijv Tig 
 oiriTai. Aristoph. Cone. 791» (Tiifffibg ti 
 yivoiTO TToWafcif, f/ Trvp cnroTpoirov. In 
 the two verbs with which TroXXaKig is con- 
 nected, TrapaK'nry Kai firj dyioay, * should 
 pass by, and not devastate,' there is an 
 hendiadys, denoting, in a general way, the 
 exempting them from the ravages of war. 
 The next words advert to the two motives 
 which might induce Archidamus to such 
 a step : 1. avTog iSig, (iovXofisvog x"P'^~ 
 Zi(TOai, a desire, of his own accord, to oblige 
 Pericles, on his own private account. Com- 
 pare infra vii. 48, et al. 2. An order on 
 the part of the Lacedaemonians, proceeding 
 tTTt ^taj3oXy ry envTov, 'for the purpose of 
 bringing him into calumny' and suspicion 
 of his being a traitor. By roig dypovg we 
 may understand ' his estates.^ So, further 
 on, we have rovg dypovg rovg tavrov Kai 
 oiKiag, 'his estates and villas:' a significa- 
 tion of the word frequent in Xenophon. 
 With respect to the thing itself, the same 
 was done by Coriolanus ; as also by Han- 
 nibal towards Fabius ; and indeed it was a 
 not unfrequent piece of genei*alship. So 
 Tacit. Hist. v. 23, cited by Poppo : * Sicut 
 Cerialis agros villasque Civilis intactos, 
 nota arte dvcvni, sinebat.' And he might 
 have added a passage of Livy,ii. 39. xxii. 29. 
 
 r 
 ] 
 
 <> 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XIII. 
 
 227 
 
 CriMGUXTiv 01 TToXljUtot, (jj(T7rep Kai Tci Ttjv (iXXojv, dipirjmv avrd 
 0»;^to<Tta elvaij Kai firjBiiuiav ot v7ro\piav /card raura yiyviaOai. 
 1. TrapyvEi ce Kai mpi twv TrapovTwv, airep Kai npoTe^ov, irapaoKiv 
 at^crdai te £^ tov noXi/nov, Kai rd ek t(Zv dypdiv EaKo/ui^eaOai, 
 kg T£ fiayriv fxri eire^ievai, dXXd rijy ndXiv ecnXOovTag (jyvXda- 
 (THVj Kai TO vavTiKov, ^7r£p tcT^uouo-tv, e^apTViaOai, Td te rwy 
 ^VfXf^ia^tDV Sid X£tpoc c'x^tv, Xtytjv rrjv la^vv avTolg dwo tovtwv 
 uvai tujv yprjfiaTwv Trjg Trpotro^ou, tu Se iroXXd tov TroXe/uov yvtofx-q 
 Kai yjir\iiaTix)v iTE^iovaia KpaTeiaOai, 3. Oapfrfiv te ekeXeve, irpoG- 
 lovTiDV f.iEV E^aKomwv TaXdvTuv (jog eiri to ttoXu (j>opov KaT EviavTov 
 OTTO Tlov ^v^ifxayjjjv Ty TroXft, dvEv Trjg dXXr)g tt^joctuSov, virapyov- 
 T(i)v 0£ £v Ty dKpoiroXEi ETi TOTE dpyvpiov £7rt<Tr/juou fSa/ct(TytXtwv 
 TaXavTdJVj (to -yap TrXfTara TputKoaiatv diro^EovTa uvpia kykvETo. 
 af (i)v Eg TE ra irpoirvAaia Trjg aKooiroAEdyg Kai TaXXa ot/cooo/ir/^ara, 
 Kai Eg riortoatov airavrjXtjjOrj,) X^P^^ ^^ \pv(Tiov darf/Liou Kai dpyv- 
 piov Ev TE avaOt'iiuaaiv iS'ioig Kai Srjinoaioig, Kai oaa Upd oKEvr] 
 TTEpi TE Tdg iro^ndg Kai Tovg dytZvag^ Kai aKvXa M»?^t/cd Kai 
 
 HTfSefiiav oi v7ro\l/iav fcard raiJTa yiyve- 
 ffOai] This clause is, as Goell. says, de- 
 pendent on some verb to be supplied from 
 the context, (i. e. d<piri<nv,) namely, (iov- 
 XtTai or KeXevti. 
 
 2. TU tCjv ^vfi^dxitiv did x^^PoQ fX*"^] 
 The expression Sid x^poc ^xtiv is best 
 explained by Pop., Haack, and Goell., as 
 equivalent to fiTj d<puvai, or a^oSpa (pvXdrr- 
 treiv, iii. 46, *to hold in hand, to hold a 
 careful hand over,' that they may not 
 revolt. So we say, to keep a tight hand 
 over. The only, difference is, that in the 
 Greek phrase the metaphor is, indeed, one 
 taken from driring ; in the English, from 
 horsemanship. Perhaps, however, there is 
 here intended a combined idea of watchful- 
 ness and of diligent care ; which was cer- 
 tainly had in view by the Scholiast, who, 
 explaining by ^t' s-rrifieXeiag fxiif, evi- 
 dently uses the term stti/x. in the sense of 
 provident attention, or attentive caution, 
 as in the phrase d^iov sTrifieXeiag in Xen. 
 Cyr. V. 4, 17. viii. 2, 7. 
 
 Xsywr TTjv iffxvv — TrpoffoSov] Render, 
 * telling [them] that their strength was 
 from the revenue of money paid by these.' 
 Comp. iii. 13, tort ^e twv xP»?A*«^wv aTro 
 TWV ^vfifxdxiov t) TTpoaoSog. See note on 
 i. 122 & 143. 
 
 Of KpaTtiv in this sense, *to obtain, 
 accomplish' (lit. master), I know of no ex- 
 ample elsewhere except in two passages of 
 Heb. iv. 14, Kparw^er rrig ofioXoyiag, and 
 vi. 18, KpaTrjrrai Trjg IX-TTiSog. 
 
 3. TrpoffiovTiov] literally, ' coming in,' 
 as we say of revenue. So Aristoph. 
 Cone. 712, rd Trpoaiovra xpi7ft«^a. He- 
 rodot. iii. 89 and 91. The idiom, in- 
 deed, may be traced back as far as to 
 Homer ; e. g. II. ix. 38, "Oaa [xp»7A'ara] 
 6^ 'Opxofisvbv TTOTiviaatTai, 'are paid 
 in,' as TTpoaoSoi, tectigalia. Ty TroXti, a 
 little after, is to be construed with Trpoa- 
 
 lOVTlOV. 
 
 eTTiafifiov] lit. having a crrjfinov, stamped, 
 coined, as opposed to dcrfffiov, just after- 
 wards : in which sense the word occurs 
 also in Xen., Appian, Jos., and ^liau. 
 And so signatm in Latin ; e. g. Isidor. 
 L. 16, 17, ' Tria sunt genera argenti et 
 auri et seris, signatum, factum, infectum. 
 Signatum est quod in nummis est, factum 
 est quod in vasis et signis, infectum est 
 quod in massis.' And so in the Schol. on 
 our author, dcr^fiov is explained by fitf 
 ixovTog crrifielov, olov fia^ia Tivd, ingots. 
 By dvaOrjfiaffi understJind rotive offerings 
 dedicated in the temples. See i. 132, vi. 
 46. By upd (TKtvr) — dyCjvag are meant 
 'sacred utensils' employed in the celebra- 
 tion of the processions and games. Lists 
 of these, as kept by the treasurers of 
 Minerva, are found in several inscriptions, 
 given by Boeckh in his Corpus Inscrip- 
 tionum. By OKvXa MrjSiKd are meant 
 the Median sj)oils, of which we read in 
 Demosth. adv. Timocr. p. 741, as preserved 
 in the Acropolis, such as the silver-footed 
 chair of state of Xerxes, the sword of 
 Q2 
 
« 
 
 228 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 iin TOlOVT^TpOTTOV, OVfC i\a(J(TOVOQ [rjv] V TTiVTOKOmi^V Ta\dvTU)V. 
 
 4. in Se Kai ra eK twv aXXwv Ifpwv 7rpo(T£Tt'0£t xe'if*"^",' "^""^ 
 oX'iya, olc XP»i<^^^^«'i aJrouc, K^l ^jv irdvv i^'ipycovrai Trcivrwr, 
 
 TO ayaXjua Tt(Taap(liKOVTa rdXavra crraO^wv ^P^aiov ('nri(l>6ov, kql 
 TTcpcoipiTov tlvai dirav' y^oriaainivovg te stti au)Tripia i(j>r} Xp^vat A*»/ 
 i\ci<ya(o clvTiKciTaaT^aai irdXiv. 5. XP^'M"^* '^^^ ^*^^ *f^**^^ ^^^"^" 
 <TUV£V aurou'c* o7rX/roc ^£ rpt^xt^^'oi^C '^a* /uvp/ouc tii'ai aviv twv £V 
 Tolc <|)poupiotc Km rwv Trap' STraX^iv €£aK-t(TXt^t«*>v ^al ^vfjiuyv. 
 
 Mardonius, and the sacred shields in the 
 AcropoUs. 
 
 4. TO. Ik tHjv oXKmv uputv TrpofftriOti 
 XprtHara] 'he subjoined or made a further 
 item of the money from the other temples.' 
 So at least the translators take \epCjv. Yet 
 nothing has been before said of temples 
 at all. And smee offa Upa aKtvt] and to. 
 aWa \tpa correspond one to the other, I 
 am still of opinion (as formerly) that by 
 Updt are meant sacred thin</s, as vessels, 
 utensils, and whatever of furniture, &c. 
 was dedicated in the temple. Of course 
 by TO. dWa are to be understood the arti- 
 cles of a minor sort ; which, however, made 
 out by their number what they wanted in 
 individual weight, constituting, as Pericles 
 said, xpV«7-a ovk 6\iya. I am, I repeat, 
 still of the same opinion as to the words, 
 especially from tlie view in riuestion having 
 been entirely adopted by Poj). and Goell. 
 Nevertheless I have again reconsidered 
 the point, on finding the old interpretation 
 strongly contended for by Arnold, on the 
 ground* that *it does not appear that iepbv, 
 used as a subst., can signify any thing but 
 temple.' And he adds, that 'the passage 
 cited by me from Appian, proves nothing.' 
 But it would be by no means difficult for 
 me to adduce ffty unexceptionable exam- 
 ples from Plato, Eurip., and Xen., of upa 
 (which is all that is here rei^uired) used 
 in the sense sacred things of every kind, 
 as victims, sacrifices, or sacred rites. 
 Suffice it to adduce the following passages : 
 iEschyl. Theb. 1G8, fitXerrO' hputv drjixiiov. 
 Xen. Hist. i. 7, 10, Thiem., where a sacri- 
 legious person is said to, Upd KXtnTtii^, 
 meaning the sacred vessels or gifts of the 
 temples. Appian, Civil, iv, 64. ii. 613. 
 (evidently written with a view to the pas- 
 sage of our author,) rd re KOivd dTrtdiSopro 
 Trdvra- oaa tlx^^ «C Trofnrdg, fj dvaOrj 
 fiara, tKowTov, which at any rate proves 
 that Appian understood Upd to mean sacred 
 things. 
 
 Kai rjv irdvv i^tipyuiVTai ■jrdvTujv'\ 'and 
 if they should be quite excluded from all,' 
 
 meaning all such resources as have been 
 mentioned, tributes, and revenues, offer- 
 ings, ornaments, &c., so as to be reduced 
 to need so extraordinary a supply. By 
 Toig TTtpiKeifisvoig XP'"'^^***^' understand 
 the golden ornaments which environed the 
 statue of the goddess. So Synes. ap. Steph. 
 Thes. XP^<^*« TTipuKiiTo. Hdian. yi. 4, 11, 
 TrepiK. fTKfvr'jQ, and ii. 3, 17, ^rfp. i(jBriTag. 
 By ra Trfoifc., Bredow thinks, are to be 
 understood what Pausanias calls x^t^"^"- 
 7rodr}pii' That, however, is quite disproved 
 by a passage of Plut. Pericl. 31, whence it 
 plamly appears, that by TnpiK. are meant 
 the cerjisj or gonjonium, which covered the 
 breast and left arm of the goddess (the 
 shield), the wings of the victory which the 
 goddess held in her hands ; as also the 
 basso-relic ros of the helmet, the buckler, 
 the buskins, and perhaps the pedestal— all 
 of gold. As to the tunic, it was doubtless 
 chiefly of ivory. See more in Barthelemy's 
 Travels of Anach. vol. i. p. 500, seq. Now 
 all this golden oniamental work was, our 
 author savs, TripiaipeTOQ, remoreahle. And 
 so in Pausan. i. 25, 5, it is said of Lacharis, 
 that he removed the golden shields from 
 the Acropolis, Kai aiirb to Trjg 'AOrjvaQ 
 TO dyaXfia tov TrspiaipeTov aTTO^offog 
 KoTfiov. The word TrtpiaipsTog is also 
 used on this same subject in Diod. and 
 
 Plut. 
 
 dnkipQov'] ' refined,' or pure ; literally, 
 boiled off, cleared from dross. So Ilerodot. 
 i. 50, d7rE<p0ov xQ^^ov Ttcrffapa, Ace. Pind. 
 Nem. iv. 133. ' Lucian, i. 630. Ai-rian, 
 Ind. viii. 13. The contrary is denoted in 
 Simonid. ap. Pint, de Discr. adul. 35, xp"- 
 (Tov t(pObv — dKr]paTov ovSk ^6\v(5dov. 
 
 5. XP*'/^"<^'] Supply £7rt, 'on the score 
 of funds [to carry on the war] ;' which is 
 what the Scholiast means by ivtKa twv 
 Xpr)^dTuiv, 'as regarded money.' Ilnp' 
 iiraXKiv. Bredow and Poppo explain this 
 ad tutelam : but this merely avoids the 
 difficulty of accounting for the singufar 
 where we should expect the plural, which 
 is used by Homer and Eurip., iEschyl., 
 
 z\ 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XIV. 
 
 229 
 
 (). Tocrooroi yap itpuXaaaov to Trpwrov, OTrort oi 7ruXif.iioi corpaXotfv, 
 
 €l7rO T€ T(A)V irptaPvTClTtJV Kai TWV Vf:(t)TaT(i)V, Kai /ItTOC/CWI' 0(TOl 
 
 oTrXIrai ijdav. tov t£ yap ^aXrjpiKov TU^ovg araotoi ijaav nevTe 
 Kai TpioLKovTa Trpoc,' TOV kvkXov tiw a(TT£oc, Kai avTov TOV kvkXov 
 TO 0vXa(Jtro/x£vov Tpiiq Kai Ti<j<jnpaKovTa' eari oe avTov b Kai 
 ti(pvXaKTOv tjv, TO /uera^u tov t€ fxaKpov Kai tou 4>aX»/pi/cou. 7. Ta 
 Se fxaKpd T£ix»? TrpoQ tov Ufipaid TsacjapaKovTa oTaciiov, tov to 
 e^ioOev iTrfpfiTo' Kai tov Yltipaioiq ^vv Mouvux*" £$»//covTa fxev 
 (jTa^itjjv o ciTraq 7rEp//3oXoc, to cl iv (pvXaKy or, rj/iuav tovtov. 
 8. linriaQ S' aTre^aivt ^uiKotriovg Kai y^iX'iovg ^vv tTTTroTo^oTacc, 
 l^aKocTiovt; Se Kai x'^^''^^' To^oTaq, Kai Tpi»/p£(C Tuq ttXwV/uouc Tpia- 
 KOGiag. 9. TavTa yap virripyjtv A0Tjvau)«c;, Kai (wk iXaaaio iKaara 
 
 TOVTIOV, OT£ YI laj^oXr] TO TTnWTOV fjttEXXe YldXttTTOVVriGUOV ftTfdaat, 
 
 Kai H* TOV TToXe/nov KaOiaTavTo. 10. kXt-yt m Kai uXXa, olainp uijjuti, 
 lltpiKXrjg ig aVoSttSti' tou irtpitataOai tu) TroXt^tw. 
 
 XIV. Oi ^h 'Af)}]vui(>i aKovaavT^q avtirtiOovTO t£, Kai eakKOfjii- 
 t<n>TO €/c T(ov aypuiv TraiSag Kai yvvaiKaq, Kai Tr]v ciXXriv KaTa- 
 
 GKtVriv y KUT OIKOV E^uivTO, Kai aVTuiv T(Ol' OIKIVJV KaOaipovvTtQ 
 
 Tr]v ^vXtoGiv' TTp('>(5aTa Se Kai vno'Cvyia et,' tyjv Eupoiav ^liwifx- 
 
 Herodot., Xen., Polyb., and other historians 
 ahnost exclusively : though the singular 
 also is found in a similar passage of Horn. 
 II. M. 381, KtlTo jx'iyag Trap' tiraX^iv, and 
 397. Em-ip. Or. 1203. Aristoph. Ach. 72, 
 Trapd TYiv tnaX^iv Iv <popvT<p KaTaKei- 
 fxti'og. In the present case the singular 
 is used generically for the plural ; or we 
 may, with Krueger, suppose it used be- 
 cause, as he says, the ' pimipe concinne 
 progredientes bene totum quiddam efficere 
 cogitari possunt.' And so x\rn. explains, 
 ' soldiers to line a parapet.' Comp. infra 
 vii. 28. 
 
 6. kvkXov^ for 7rfpi]3oXov, circumference , 
 without, however, reference to the form 
 (though the wall of Athens was of a round 
 one) ; lor the expression is used by Joseph. 
 1 1 23, 45, of the Roman camp, which was 
 S'luare. 
 
 7. bv'\ The common reading is ov tjv : 
 but »/v is cimcellod by Poppo and Goeller, 
 from most of the MSS. It is retained 
 by Bekker, and ov thrown out, from one 
 MS. ; somewhat uncritically ; tor this is 
 disregarding alike MS. authority and ex- 
 ])( rience, which shows how much oftener 
 the Ttrb is foisted in by scribes than the 
 participle. 
 
 9. ig TOV TToXf/Ltov fcaOmrai'To] 'set 
 themselves to (i. e. about) the war.' 
 
 10. Ig dirohi^iv tov TTipiiaiaOai Tt^ 
 
 TToXffxti,} Meaning, ' in proof [of his posi- 
 tion] that they would be superior hi the 
 war,' ' would bring the contest to a suc- 
 cessful issue.' See note on i. 55. 
 
 Ch. XIV. 1. tatKOfxHioVTO CK TWV 
 
 dypiov — KaTa(TKivt)v] Similarly in Hdot. 
 V. 34, we have, IcrevnicavTO Ta Ik tG)v 
 dypiiiv kg to TtlxoQ- 'AXX;jv, Poppo ob- 
 serves, is used as at i. 143, Kv(iepv7)Tag rt 
 Kai Trjv dXXtjv vTrriptaiav, and ii. 62, ovre 
 (iaffiXtvg ovTt dXXo ov^ev Wvog. Xen. An. 
 i. 5, 9, ov yap ijv x'^P^'^C, ovSe dXXo div- 
 dpov, in which case the word dXXog is 
 taken adverbially for prceterea. Kara- 
 (SKtvfi here, as elsewhere in our author, 
 (see i. 89. ii. 5, 14. vi. 46.) denotes the fur- 
 niture and moveables of every kind, both 
 indoors and out-of-doors, including farm- 
 ing utensils. With the phrase tffeKOfii- 
 ZovTo KaTaoKivriv, compare Aristoph. Pax, 
 1318, Kai Td (TKivri irdXiv dg tov dypbv 
 vvvl X9^ rrdvTa KOfiil^HV Spxri^rof^^vovg. 
 
 tCov oiKioiv KaQaipovvTtg ttjv ^vX{o(nv'\ 
 Render, 'even taking down the wood- 
 work of the houses themselves.' So infra 
 ii. 75. iv. 96. SvXioaig is a word peculiar 
 to our author and the writers who have 
 imitated him,as Jos. and Liban., signifying 
 the vood-work, meaning not only the roof- 
 tree and timl)ers of the roof and gable, but 
 also a sort of frame-icork employed for the 
 walls of inferior houses, such as was much 
 
230 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 ' \ 
 
 OL. 
 
 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XV. 
 
 231 
 
 \pavTO Kai iQ rag vrjaovQ rag eTriKeifi^vaQ, 2. ■j^aAitrwQ 0£ avTOi^y 
 Bia TO au H(t)divai Tovq ttoXXouc ^^ ToTc aypoiq ciaiTaauai, rj 
 
 » f 
 
 avaaTaaiq iytyviTo. 
 
 XV. Huv£|3£j3>J/C£e Se ciTTo Tou Travu ap^atou erspiov juiaAAov 
 ' AOrjva'ioiQ TovTO. iiri yap KeKpoTTog Kal tijjv Trpwrwv paaiXewv r\ 
 ' Attikyi eg Oijaea an Kara noXeig a>K:£iro, irpvTavfia re iyovaa 
 Kal apypvraq, Koi oTTort fxr) ti ^eiGEiav, ov ^vvirfEaav povXtvao- 
 fievoi (jjg Tov f^aaiXea, aW avTol tfcatrroi CTroAirtuovTO kqi epov 
 Xeuovto* Kai rtvec Kal £7roX£/ii7rTav ttotc aurwv, wtTTTtp Kal EXeufft- 
 
 VlOl /bLET Eu/ioXTTOU TTjOOC 'E|O£)^0£a. 2. fVtt^lj ^£ Br?(T£l)c £pa(TtX£U(T£, 
 
 'y£voft£i'OC juera too $uv£Tou fcat ^uvaroc, ra r£ aXXa ciiKorrjiirjae 
 Trjv vwpav, /cat KaraXvaag t(jjv aXXwv 7roX£Ct>v ra T£ pouXfvrr^pia 
 
 in use in our own country two or three 
 centuries ago, and is yet found on the con- 
 tinent and in America. This timber- work 
 they removed, not only to save labour in 
 the future construction, but to make huts 
 in Athens. Had they not taken it, the 
 enemy would have destroyed the houses 
 for fire- wood. So Xen. An. ii. 2, 16, ^ir/p- 
 Trauro vno tov (iaaiXiKov ar^artv^aTOQ 
 Kai avrd rd nHv oIkhov ^vXa, equivalent 
 to ^vXujaiv. 
 
 2. xa^f^aJg — t yiy vf ro] * was made with 
 difficulty and ii'ksomeness,' ' was irksome 
 to them.' 'Avdaraaig, removal, migration. 
 The word in this sense is rare ; though 
 examples occur in Herodot., Dio Cass., and 
 Appian. 
 
 Ch. XV. In this chapter and the first 
 words of the next, we have an explanation 
 given why the Athenians, as was said at 
 the end of the last chapter, had been 
 always accustomed to live in the country, 
 and accordingly thought it hard to remove 
 to the city ; — namely, because this mode of 
 living had obtained among the Athenians 
 from a period of very remote antiquity : 
 and this is proved and illustrated by a 
 statement of the mode of living in those 
 ancient times, in which we have traced the 
 origin and progress of the present polity ; 
 q. d. ' for up to the time of Theseus, 
 Attica had been inhabited in separate 
 townships and independent civil societies ; 
 and although these had been politically 
 united into one common state by Theseus, 
 the inhabitants of those townships still 
 mostly resided in them, and regarded them 
 as their homes far more than Athens.' 
 
 1. iy Qrjoia] 'unto Theseus.' Kara 
 TToXeiQ t^KHTO, ' was inhabited iu [separate] 
 townships' called demi. In the next words, 
 Trpvravfla. ti ixovaa Kal dpxovTaQ, there 
 is a certain obscurity occasioned by extreme 
 
 peated from the preceding words. Render, 
 * having prytanea and archons in those 
 cities, of which there were twelve.' See 
 Wachsmuth, Antiq. Gr. It is well ob- 
 served by Arnold, that 'the TrpvTavflov is 
 mentioned as the mark of a distinct state ; 
 for it was the representation of the common 
 home of all the inhabitants of the town, and 
 stood to them collectivelv in the same sacred 
 relation that each man's particular home 
 did to him individually. It was well called 
 iffTia TToXnog, 'penetrale urbis,' (Livy, xli. 
 20.) and here therefore the perpetual fire 
 was burning on the altar of the household 
 gods of the city, as in private houses the 
 domestic altar had its fire burning in the 
 inner court, . . .A Trpvravtiov (or common 
 hall), with its altar-fire, was a national 
 home to the Greeks, no less essential to 
 every civil society than a domestic home 
 and a domestic altar was essential to every 
 family.' Hence (as says Thirlwall, Hist, of 
 Greece, vol. iii. 122) ' the rural population 
 were attached to the country not merely 
 from having been many of them born and 
 bred there, or from the profit or pleasure 
 of rural pursuits, but by domestic and reli- 
 gious associations ; for though the incor- 
 poration of the Attic townships had for 
 ages extinguished their political independ- 
 ence, it had not interrupted their religious 
 traditions, or effaced the peculiar features 
 of their local worship.' See Mitchell on 
 Aristoph. Vesp. 408. 
 
 2. t(3a(TiXev(Te] ' had become king.' Fe- 
 vofisvog fitrd tov ^vvtrov Kal SwuTog, 
 ' inasmuch as he possessed together with 
 talent, power likewise,' viz. to effect his 
 purposes. With the phraseology compare 
 Appian, i. 495, tjg ynTa tov ^vvotov tpiXdv- 
 OpwTTov. Herodian, i. 6, ^sto. tov UTrpt- 
 
 TTOVQ Kal STTtff^aXIg. 
 
 duKoOfiTjae Tt)v \Mpav'\ 'set in order 
 
 ] 
 
 M^, 
 
 Kai rag ap^aq, eg Tijv vvv ttoXcv ovaav, iv f5ovXiVTripiov airo^ii^ag 
 Kai TTpvTaveioVf ^wMKicre Travrog' Kai vEfiOjuevovg ra ovtujv eku- 
 OTovQf aiTEp Kai TTpo TOV, rjvayKaat fxia ttoXh Tavry ypr/a^oe, ri 
 airavTuw rwrj ^vvTiXouvTfov ig avTtjv, jLieyaXri yivo/nevri, Traphcodr] 
 VTTo Qrjaeijjg Toig £7r£tTa* Kai ^vvoiKia ££ ekhvov AOrjvaioi £ri Kai 
 vvv TYj Oet^ wpTr}v oij/iortXr/ ttoiovcti. 3. to 0£ irpo tovtov 17 aKpo- 
 TToAig rj vvv ovcra iroAig »]v, Kai to vtt avTr}v wpog votov /naAiarTa 
 TETpafXfJiEVov. 4. TeKfirjpifw 0£ ra yap upa ev avrr} Ty aKpoiroAn 
 Kai aXXo}V Obu)V frrT/, Kai to £^w irpog tovto to /mspog Tt)g TroXfwg 
 /naXXov iSpvTai, to t£ tov Ato^ tov OXv/uniov, Kai to YlvOioVy Kai 
 
 brevity ; icard noXtig having here to be re- the country,' i. e. settled its polity and 
 
 government. So Herodot. i. 100, tTrtl Se 
 TavTU SuKofffjitjfft, meaning ' instituta 
 regni.' Dio Cass. 125,95, tu TrXeiio t9vi] — 
 vofioiQ idioiQ Kal TToXiTeiaig KaTt(TTi)(TaTO 
 Kal SuKocr^riffe, and 717»'^7, t^/v TroXiTeiav 
 SitKofffirjffE. Plato, p. 685, -jroXtig ^laKofffi. 
 Finally, Aristotle de Mundo (perhaps with 
 the present passage in mind) similarly 
 says, Ti^v TiZv oXiov (JvoTamv, hd Trig TeSu 
 tvavTuoTaTiov dpx<i^i^ Kpdceiog, fiiq. dia- 
 Koaniov dpixoviif. 
 
 'iv (5ovXevTf)piov Kal Trpuravctov] From 
 this passage, and from one evidently 
 founded on it, of Pint. Thes. 24, it appears 
 that the difference between (iovXtvTtjpiov 
 and TTpvTaviiov was next to none. More- 
 over, it appears that by ^uvt^Kiffs travTag 
 ig Tr)v vvv ttoXiv is to be understood, 
 ' made them all together resort thither, as 
 a metropolis, for the purpose of justice, 
 legislature, and government.' The next 
 words, Kal vefiofievovg rd avrdSv — XP'/" 
 a9ai, are meant to intimate the conditions 
 and nature of this political union, — namely, 
 that, as says Bake ap. Goell., ' dum sua 
 singula? civitates domestica, ut antea, ad- 
 ministrarent, hac una patria et communi 
 civitate uterentur.' Of the words vefiofik- 
 vovg Ta avrdSv eKaffTovg, the meaning is 
 (as he adds) 'ut domestica et popularia 
 jura ac sacra domi quisque sure tuerentur.' 
 
 KvvTtXovvT(t)v ig avTfiv'\ It is not agreed 
 whether the meaning here be, contributing 
 tOf i. e. paying taxes to it ; or, belonging 
 to it. The former use, indeed, is not 
 unfrequent, both with (l)6pov or tatpopdvy 
 and with those words left to be understood, 
 as in Xen. Hist. vii. 4, 12 ; but the latter 
 is here the more agreeable to the context, 
 and is supported by a passage infra iv. 76, 
 ig 'Opxoixtvbv ^vvreXtlv, and another of 
 Isocr. Plat. p. 298, (TwrtXtlv — ig rdg 
 fir](iag: besides which passages it occurs 
 not unfrequently in Pausan., and some- 
 times in Josephus. Portus unites both 
 senses, placing the physical sense last, 
 and the metaphorical fii*st : the reverse 
 
 of which would, I think, be nearer the 
 truth ; for if the sense ' belonging to ' be 
 considered, as it may, somewhat too limited 
 to suit the words following, fiiydXr] yivo- 
 fikvij, we may suppose the sense ' con- 
 tributing to it' to embrace both the idea 
 of paying taxes to (in which is implied 
 the politically belonging to) and that of 
 dispatching public business, judicial and 
 political. And thus we may understand 
 fifydXrj both of wealth, and of size or popu- 
 lation ; for it may very well be imagined, 
 that when Athens became the capital of 
 the state, and the centre of business of 
 every kind, many more would in con- 
 sequence go and settle there as permanent 
 inhabitants. The sense may, however, be 
 expressed in Latin by ' quum omnes con- 
 tributi essent,' as in Plin. Hist. Nat. iii. 
 ' Colonia Illyrica in earn contrUmuntur 
 Icositani :' and so Pausanias often uses 
 (TvvrtXfTg t"tg Tivag. Finally, such is the 
 use of the word in Polyb. iv. 77, 10, iroXig 
 avvTtXovtja sig 'ApKadiav, and Dio Cass. 
 107, 89, ig T. Kdinradov ffvvTeXovv- 
 Tig. By driiJioTtXi) might be meant, as 
 Boeckh explains, and I myself formerly 
 took to be the sense, ' celebrated at the 
 public expense ;' and so in Pint. vi. 289, 
 we have dijfioTeXrj liXirva. Yet there the 
 sense in ([uestion is implied by the sub- 
 stantive Stiirva after drffioTeXfj : and as 
 the adjective dijfioTtXrig of itself can only 
 signify kept (rcX.) by the public, (hence the 
 phrase TtXeJv rd itpd is found in Demosth. 
 and other writers,) and as the phrase £opr») 
 or Ovffia dTjfioT. is used in Herodot., Dion. 
 Hal., Plato, Lucian, Polyb., and Philo, and 
 that only in the sense public, — moreover, as 
 it is irai>ossible that the festival here spoken 
 of would occasion any public expense, — 
 hence I prefer to assign the simple sense 
 public. 
 
 3. We have now, to the end of the chap- 
 ter, another minute digression, suggested 
 by the words fnydXij yevofiivt]. 
 
 4. ra ydp upd — 'iSpvrat] These words 
 
 ..-» 
 
232 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XVI. 
 
 233 
 
 TO Tr/t,' r^c, 'fat TO ^v AifxvaiQ Aiovvaov, w ra ap^uioTtpa Aiovvaia 
 Ty Sw^iKCLTy TTouTrai iv jurjvi AvOtarrjpujjvij wairtp Kai oi air 
 A6ifivui(i)v 'Itjjvig \ti Kat vvv vofi'itovaiv, iSpvTai o£ Kai aWa lepa 
 ravTiTf a'ovala. 5. Kai t^ Kprjvrj rp vvv jtiti', twv Tvpcivvuyv ovtu) 
 cJKivaaavT(Dv, 'KvvtaKpovvto /caXot^^ic'vij, to ce TraXat, ^avtpwv twv 
 
 will be best understood by adverting to the 
 purpose of the writer, which was to show 
 that the AcropoUs was formerly the city. 
 This he does in three ways, remarking, 
 1. that the temples are either there or 
 innnediately below it to the south : 2. that 
 the fountain Callin*hoe (the only one in 
 the vicinity, as says Pausanias) was there : 
 3. that it is yet called by the Athenians 
 IJoXtf, ' the city.' Render, * fur the temples, 
 even those of tlie other gods (others be- 
 sides Minerva), are situated in the Acro- 
 polis itself ; and those that are outside of 
 it are rather situated towards this part of 
 the city, i. e. the part south of the Acro- 
 polis.' Indeed it may be imagined that 
 the city would first extend itself in the 
 direction of the sea, so as to communicate 
 with the port Phalerum. On the temples 
 then specified, see Leake, Hawkins, and 
 others. 
 
 vo/it^oufft] iisu recipiunt. So Aristid. 
 iii. 241, (Ti^tjotp vofii'Covffi. Soph. Elect. 
 32U, and Dio Cass, often. In this idiom 
 there seems to be an ellipsis of xpO^^t/ai, 
 t)r tx*^*'' the former of which is supplied 
 in Tliueyd. just after, and in Herodot. i. 
 202, taOi'iTi Sk i/oixii^ovrag XP^I^^^*^ • the 
 latter in Aristot. i. 215, vofii^ovTeg ix^iv. 
 
 5. ry jcpryry — 'Evvfa/cpovvy KoXovfitvy] 
 Render, ' the fountain or well-spring, or 
 Kither conduit (for it was doubtless a 
 building enclosing a reservoir, from which 
 the water issued by nine pipes), called 
 Kf)i\}'r} TVKTrj, ' constructed fountain,' in 
 Honi. Od. xvii. 205, tiri K^i]vr]v d(j)iKOVTo 
 
 TvKTl)v, KaWifJOOV, oOtV idptVOVTO TTOXI- 
 
 rat. For (XKivaffdvTojv, many good MSS. 
 have KeXtvadvrutv, perhaps a mere error 
 of the scribes for KaXtcrdyTUJv, which is 
 found in the Schol. on Apthonius. Greatly 
 preferable, however, is the common read- 
 ing, which is strongly confirmed by a pas- 
 sage of Pausan. i. 14, 2, rrXtjcriov dk iari 
 Kprfviy KaXoixTi d.e aurrjv 'EfVfaKpoui/ov, 
 
 OVTO) K0(TflT)9(:l<TaV VTTO lltKTKJTpaTOV. The 
 
 Work was, it seems, begun by Pisistratus, 
 and finished by his sons Hipparchus and 
 Hippias. 
 
 ^ctvepaiv] For this Hemsterh. on T. Mag. 
 p. 508, would read Xaixvpwv, because there 
 Thomas Mag. in v. Xap.vpia has, '69iv Kai 
 Xafivpd Tnjyt), r) KaOapd Kai I'ldtia, irapd 
 QovKvdidy. After all, however, there is 
 
 no certainty that Thomas so read in our 
 author ; for it is very possible (as Lobeck 
 on Phryn. p. 202, suggests) that OovKvdidy 
 there is an en'or of the scribes : and it 
 is justly observed by Goeller, that the 
 expression Xa^ivpd irriyt) savours oi poetic 
 diction, and may be compared with the 
 loquaces Ij/niplue of Horace : and similar 
 is the exp>ression of our poet Gray, ' the 
 brook that babbles by* The passage, then, 
 there alluded to, was, there is every reason 
 to think, that of a poet ; though the above 
 learned critics are not prepared to say icho. 
 I have no doubt that Thomas, for Qovkv- 
 £iSy, wrote ^uJKvXidy ; the two words being 
 so much alike, that one might very easily 
 be mistaken for the other (in which case 
 the more usual name will take place of the 
 other, the less common) : and in point of 
 fact the mistake, I remember, is really found 
 more than once in Suidas and Pollux. 
 Indeed other similar mistakes occur not 
 unfrequejitly in the ancient lexicographers. 
 Thus in I'ollux, vi. 38, we have, OovKvdidtfg 
 ce t<pr]' I'lQ 6\pu)i'iov yrriat rpioj^oKov, 
 (which words are not found in our author,) 
 where, for Qovk., read i^ovytvi^rjq, (from 
 the Cod. Valckenburg.) the name of a 
 dramatic poet mentioned by Suidas and 
 Photius. The poetical order may be thus 
 restored : *Htr*7<Tf r ctf oxpioviov rpno^oXov, 
 by which the words will form a senarius. 
 In Stephanus de Urb. Qta iroXig Aok. 
 ^iXoxopog rptry, ol iroXiTai Oeilg, tjg 
 iiovKvSidijg, read, for Oovk., ^tptKvCrjg' 
 Also in Suid. in v. avroOev QovKviidrjg. 
 Xtifiutv ^v, Kai Toig 'AOijvaioig top iroXt- 
 fiov avToQtv noitiaQai ovriug UcKti, for 
 OovK., read ^tptKvdrjg. And in Etym. 
 Mag. in Ifircu^tjjv, E/iTro^wi^ OovKvdicrjg, 
 di'Ti Tov TTooxftpwf. ^7]ai ydp' Tag tjx- 
 TTudo)}/ airiag fiovov tTriffKOTre'iv, — Suidas 
 in tfiTToduji' adds Jloppiorkpio de firjdev 
 eTTopeyeaOai (to stretch oneself) rait; dia- 
 voiaig, — read 'PtpeKvhjg, the author of a 
 history of Attica now lost, and of which 
 we have only a few fragments : a writer 
 also frequently referred to by the Schol. 
 on Apollon. Rhod. Finally, the very same 
 mistake has been made by the scribes con- 
 founding the name HpojdoTog and 'Hpw- 
 diopog, by which many phrases and passages 
 are erroneously ascribed to Jlerudotus which 
 were meant for llerodorus, a writer, though 
 
 i 
 
 TTii-ywp ou(Twv, KaXA(ppop wvojuac/xer^, tKUVij t£ tyyvg ovarj ra 
 irXeiaTov o&a E^^MVTOy Kai vvv in ano tov apyaiov irpo re 
 ya/niKwv Kai tt," aAXa twv lepwv vojui^tTai tw v^aTi '^^rjcrdai. 
 6. KaXeiTai Se Sia ttjv iraXaiav TavTy KaTo'iKricnv, Kai i) aKoorroXiq 
 fJi^\pi Tov^i m utto AOrjva'iujv FloXtc. XVI. TrJ t€ guv inl 
 TToXu KUTa Tr}v yjujpav avTovofmo oiKt]Gii jutrtT^ov ot AOijvaioij 
 
 frequently quoted in Scholiasts and Eusta- 
 thius, yet so little known to the scribes, 
 (his works beuig all of them long since 
 lost,) that it is no wonder they should have 
 mistaken 'HpojSujpog for 'Hpiodorog. 
 
 KaXXippoy] For this. Pop. and Goell. 
 edit, from several MSS. and the editions 
 up to Bauer's, KaXXipoy ; choosing to 
 retain, in an Homeric name, the form 
 suitable to hexameter verse. But surely in 
 a prose writer the regular and analogical 
 form is preferable, which accordingly I 
 have, with Bekk., thought proper here to 
 adopt. For tKtivy Bekk., in his 2iid edit., 
 gives, solely on conjecture, tfctti/ot ; but 
 without sufficient reason ; for there is 
 here, as Pop. well points out, merely what 
 is considered a redundancy of the demon- 
 strative pron. after a participle ; on which 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 472, 2. And there 
 is the less of viere redundancy when it 
 comes in, as here, after a »ong passage 
 which, though not parenthetical, would 
 keep the noun and its governing verb so 
 far asunder, that the pronoun is not with- 
 out its use, serving, as it were, to resume 
 the subject. At ^xpoirro the subject is 
 'AOtjvaloi, taken from 'AOtjvaimv in the 
 sentence preceding ; a sort of harshness, 
 effectually, indeed, but most uncritically, 
 removed by the conjecture of Bekk. The 
 words iy-yvt ovffy are meant to strengthen 
 the argument above pomted out. In rd 
 TrXeiarov d^ia the aecus. of thing serves 
 to express the result of the action in the 
 verb expt^vTo. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 409, 6, 
 where we have particularly specified the 
 phrase xP'/'^^^t Tivi ri, * to make use of 
 any thing /or any purpose,' the n standing 
 for eig ti, though only with the accus. of 
 neuter pronouns or adjectives, as here. 
 Just after, we have the eg expressed. 
 
 TTpb yafiiKoJv] This use of the water of 
 Callirrhoe is confirmed and illustrated by 
 Eurip. Phoen. 358, ' Avvixevaia S' 'Iafir)vbg 
 kKTjdtvOrj AovTpo(p6pov x^t^^C- ^schyl. 
 Prom. Vinct. 572, ot dfopi XovTpd Kai 
 Xexog (TOV vjxeranov : and hence light is 
 thrown on a passage of Aristoph. Lysistr. 
 378, \oi;r()6v (scil. e fonte Callirrhoe) 
 eyu) nape^ut — Kai ravra vvfKpiKOV ye. 
 
 The Scholiast on Euripides says, it was 
 customary with the ancients to wash and 
 sprinkle themselves with the water of 
 their country rivers and springs ; meaning 
 thereby symboliculli/ to pray for offspring. 
 It may rather, however, be supposed that 
 the water was symbolical of purUy: a view 
 strongly confirmed by the circumstance of 
 its being used tg dXXa twv 'lepijjv. Thus, 
 as Pollux says, it was used to wash or 
 spruikle virghis who died before marrituje. 
 
 vofxiKfTai Ttp vdaTi xP^}o-^«t] * it is 
 customary to use the water.' So Xen. An. 
 vii. 3, 18, eXeytv oti vofii^oiTO — diopelaOai. 
 Dio Cass. 104, IG, vevofiicrOai Tiviov Xeyov- 
 Tujv — eKUTepov yiyveffOai. 
 
 6. IloXieJ Citi/ ; thus makmg it almost 
 a proper name, which, as observes Hem- 
 sterhus. on Aristoph. Plut. p. 260, is not 
 unfrequently the case in the public mscrip- 
 tions. See a passage of our author infra 
 v. 18, 23, and I'lut. Pelop. 18. Pausan. i. 
 26, 7- Iw like manner the most ancient 
 parts of Paris and London (as being of old 
 solely the city) are called by the name of 
 the City. 
 
 Ch. XVI. 1. Ty — avTov6fi({i oUrjaei 
 fieTtXxov] There is here a difficulty in the 
 construction, to remove which, Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 359, obs. 2, supposes that Ttjg x'>'P«S 
 should be understood ; and that the dat. 
 is to be taken to express not the dtject 
 shared, but the manner in which it was 
 shared. This, however, Pop. shows, would 
 lead to a very inept sense. Arn. supposes 
 the dative to be used where the genitive is 
 commonly employed, on the same principle 
 as we say indifferently either ' to partake in 
 or to partake of.' The example, however, 
 is far from apposite, and supplies no jrroof. 
 Pop. attempts to justify the construction 
 with the dative, by adducing two passages 
 of Demosth. (de Fals. Leg. § 334, ovxi 
 KoiviDVil Talg euOvvaig; and pro Cor. 18, 
 § 58, KoivioveTv ToXg TreTroXiTevjxevoig.) 
 Now Koiv(t)veXv and fitTexeiv, he argues, 
 are words so similar, that what is allow- 
 able for one of them may be allowed for 
 the other. This reasoning, however, is 
 rather ingenious than conclusive. Of the 
 two passages of Demosth. above cited, the 
 
234 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 OL. 87, 1.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XVIII. 
 
 235 
 
 •/ 
 
 Koi lirii^n 'ivviOKiaOr](jav, ^id to eOog, Iv Toig a'ypoTt,' u/hwq ol 
 nXeiovQ Ttov T£ apyalwv Koi tljv vcjte^ov jUt^/oc tovSe tov ttoXcjuou 
 iravrnKTioia ytvojiievoi ts Kai oiKricyavTSQ ov pa^iwQ rac tdiTavaara- 
 <T£ic CTTOtoui'To, a\Xu)g T£ KUi upTi avtiX»j</)OT£c TuQ KaTciGKevag 
 fxtra TO. MriSiKa' 2. fjSapuvovro ^e Kai ^aXewwQ B(pif)ov oiKiaQ 
 TE KaTaXiTTovTeg Ka\ tepa, a did iravTOQ r]v avroTig iK Trjg Kara 
 TO dp^alov TToXiTelag Trdrpca, SiaiTctv te /niWovTeg /nErapaX- 
 Attv, Kai ov^Ev dXXo i] iroXiv tyJv avTov aTroXuirtJV EKaoTog, 
 XVII. 'ETTft^rJ TE d(jiiKovTO EQ TO aoTv, oXiyoig fXEv Tiaiv virrjp- 
 vov otKii<T£CC, Ka\ irapd (biXijJV Tivdg rj oIke'kjjv KaTa(j)vyij' o'l ce ttoA- 
 Aoi Ta TE EprifjLa Trjq noAEwg lOKr^aav, Kai Ta lepa Kai Ta ripwa Travra, 
 ttXtJv T?ig a/cpoTToXewc; Kai tov EXevgiviov Kai eiri aXXo j3E(5a'njjg 
 
 latter is not to the purpose : and while 
 in the former the sense of participalion 
 is very strong, in the present it is very 
 weak, or next to nothing. Hence it is 
 better to have recourse to that mode of 
 removing the difficulty proposed by me in 
 my note in Transl. and smaller edition. 
 Considering that the notions of 'participa- 
 tion and of use are cognate, and as iiiTix^iv 
 is found to have the sense oifrui and even 
 simply uti, (so Xen. (Econ. xvii. 6, Kpd- 
 Tiarov, TravTOQ fierkxtiv tov (TTTopov, where 
 fxer. stands for xp^^^^"*. used just before,) 
 hence it would seem that in such cases it 
 loses the sense of participatioji, a.nd simply 
 retains that of usingf and may therefore 
 take the construction of XC^I^^^^' How 
 readily, indeed, the two ideas amalgamate, 
 will appear from the line of Dry den : 
 * Partake and use my kingdom as your own.' 
 Finally, that the word is here nearly devoid 
 of any notion of participation, was long ago 
 seen by Steph. in his Thes. in v., who well 
 renders 'usurpabant.' Of Kara r^v x*^P<^'^ 
 the sense is, 'in the territory,' as Jos, Bell. 
 i. 7,6. Arrian, E. A. i. 16, 8, nearly equiv. 
 to Iv toXq aypoij; just after. 
 
 TTavoiKrjffiif] 'cum omnifamilia et re fami- 
 liari. Verbis ytvofitvoi, &c. et oiKTjaavTeg 
 scriptor videtur eos discemere, qui nullas 
 domos Athenis habentes TravoiKijffig, ruri 
 vivebant, i. e. cum toto, quidquid possi- 
 debant, iique vel nati rure, vel eo habita- 
 tum concesserant (oiKrjffavTfg).^ (Goell.) 
 Ov fXfSiwg, * with difficulty,' as vii. 73,name- 
 ly, as loath to do the thing, * reluctantly.' 
 Mtravao-ratTf tc, ' migrations from country 
 to town.' Evidently imitated from this, is 
 a passage of Lucian, iii. 233, p^SiojQ -rroi- 
 otfvrai iieravaffTOLfftig. In dvei\ri<p6Teg 
 there is a combined sense of rebuildlncj and 
 re^Kiirinj, as appeal's by the extent of sig- 
 
 nification in the term with which it is 
 associated, KaTa<TKevdg, which denotes not 
 only habitations, as at i. 10, and in several 
 passages cited by Schneider on Xen. An. 
 iii. 2, 25, but also the fitting up of every 
 kind, both within and without the houses, 
 (or rather villas and granges,) as verandas, 
 garden-houses, &c. So ii. 65, oiKoSofiiaiQ 
 T€ Kui KaTUffKtvalg : and so Isocr. Areop. 
 ch. 20, we have, axm KaWiuvg Kai ttoXv- 
 TtXtffTEpag Tag oiKr]ang Kai Tag liri- 
 OKtvag Tag tni Ta>v dypCJv, ij Tag ivToQ 
 Tdxovg. 
 
 2. tjiapvvovTO Kai ^aXcTrwe f^f/oov] 
 * they bore it hardly, and thought it hard.' 
 In the next words we have set forth the 
 (jrounds of this reluctance — and these were 
 both political and religious^ inasmuch as 
 they had to abandon both their houses 
 and Upd to. TraTpia, ' the temples where 
 their forefathers had worshipped' from 
 the foundation of the old polity down- 
 wards ; and where they themselves had, 
 on that account, worehipped with a deeper 
 interest than any other place could 
 raise. 
 
 SiaiTav re fiiWovTeg jutra/3a\\6tv, &c.] 
 These words are meant to further enlarge 
 on the idea contained in oUiag KaTaXnrov- 
 Tig, showing the pang they must have felt 
 in not only being torn from their homes, 
 but in having to change their mode of life 
 and daily habits from childhood. Kai 
 ov^kv uWo ri irokiv Trjv avTov aTroXt iTrwv 
 BKaoTog, 'each, in leaving his house, doing 
 nought but abandon, as it were, his citijf 
 what was such to him. On this use of 
 oUiv dXXo ri, see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 488, 
 11. 
 
 Ch. xvii. ]. Td tprifia Trjg TroXcwf] 
 ' the vacant spaces.' See i. 2. Td »)p<pa, 
 i. c. ' chapels erected to the honour of 
 
 kXekjtov tjv* TO TE TleXaffyc/cov KaXovfXEvov to vtto Ttfv aKpoiroXiv, 
 o Kai eirapaTOV te rjv fir} oikelv, Kai ti Kai TlvOiKov /mavTEiov aKpO' 
 
 TeXeVTIOV TOIOvBe SlEKUfXvEy XeJOV (jJQ 
 
 TO VlEXaayiKov apyov afXEivov, 
 
 o/ui(jjg VTTO TriQ iTapayjpr]fxa avayKrjg Et,ioKt]UTj. 2. \^Kai juoi cokei to 
 IJ,avTEl.ov TovvavTiov ^v/ufdrjvai rj it poaE^E^ovro' ov yap dia Ttjv 
 Trapavojuov evoiKr}<Tiv ai ^vfJL<popai yEvkaBai r^ TroXfi, aXXa oia tov 
 TToXfjUOV t] avayKY] T?ig oiKriaEwq, ov ovK ovofxat,ov to /tiavTE^ov 
 irpoyoEi fxt) ETT ay aOto ttote avTO KaToiKKrOrjGO/jiEvov.) 3. KaTE- 
 fTKEva(TavTO Be Kai ev Tolg nvpyoig Ttjjv rti^tuv TroXXot, Kai vjg 
 EKaoTog TTov E^vvaTo' ov yap E^tjJprjGE ^vvEXOovTag avTovg rj iroXig, 
 aXX vGTEpov drf Ta te fxaKpa tei^t] (^Kijaav KaTavEifxafXEVoi^ Kai 
 TOV riftpatwc Ta iroXXa, 4. afia Be Kai rwv irpog tov ttoXehov 
 r/TTTovro, ^vfjifxayovg te ayEipovTEg^ Kai r^ n£Xo7rovvr/(y(^ EKaTov 
 vewv EwnrXovv iEapTvovTEg. Kai oc /jiev ev tovtio TrapaoKEvrig i^oav, 
 XVIII. O Be OTpaTog twv TlEXoirovvrjaiwv Trpoiwv acji'iKETO Trjg 
 ATTiKrjg Eg Oivorjv npu)Tov, ^iTEp EfXEXXov Ea(3aXEiv, 2. Kai log EKaO- 
 
 heroes.' On the words a little after, Itt- 
 dparov ijv firj otVfTi/, see the rule in Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 534, on infinitives with an ellipsis 
 of ijcTTe in the sense of consequence, or as 
 put by way of epexegesis. ' AKpoTeXtvTiov, 
 *a verse-end.' Examples of this word 
 (which is rare) may be found in Dio Cass. 
 103,3, and 1307- Aristid. iii. 202 : and in 
 Stob. Eclog. Phys. 164, A, the word ought 
 undoubtedly to be restored for aKpoTtXtv- 
 Toiov. In t^<pKT]9r], ' was built up,' ' filled 
 with buildings,' the Ik is intensive ; as in 
 Soph. CEd. Col. 27, ToTTog t^oiKrjffifiog : and 
 so kkoiKo^oniio in Arrian, E. A. v. 29, 5. 
 vii. 21, 11. Xen. (Econ. xx. 29. 
 
 2. yevkaOai} Supply poi doKovai from 
 the preceding SoKtX : and at 7) dpdyKi] Ttjg 
 oiKf)(Tt(og repeat jwot doKtl yevkaOai. 
 
 ov OVK ovofid^ov TO fiavTeiov — KaToi- 
 Ki(T9ri(TOfikvo)v] The scope of these words 
 is to overturn any idea of credit belonging 
 to the oracle, — and that from the consider- 
 ation, that the person who uttered it might 
 easily foresee that a place which had been 
 solenuily pronounced * accursed and not 
 to be inhabited,' would never be inhabited 
 for any good, but solely through dire neces- 
 sity. Here the term fxavTtiov must in con- 
 struing be taken twice, with the participle 
 and with the verb. Render, ' which though 
 the oracle did not name it, (i. e. per to 
 ffrifiaivofievov the circumstance,) the ut- 
 terer of the oracle knew,' &c. 
 
 3. KaTtffKtvdaavTo} i. c. as the Schol. 
 
 explains, 'made themselves KUTacKevag, 
 or habitations, such as they were, being 
 mere huts.' On this sense of the word, see 
 note on i. 10, 11, 16. Even less commo- 
 dious dwellings are adverted to in the words 
 following, Kai wg tKaaTog ttov kSvvaTO, 
 q. d. ' any hole or corner they could find.' 
 To all these we have allusion in Aristoph. 
 Eq. 771 J as follows: Kai TzCJg av (piXtlg, og 
 
 TOVTOV bpSiV OiKOVVT tV Talg TTlOaKVaiGl 
 
 Kai yvTTapioig Kai TTvpyidioig tTog oySoov 
 OVK IXeaipeig ; where tti9. signifies a tub, 
 and yvTT. holes and corners, such as birds 
 of prey make their nests in, (so Jerem. 
 xlviii. 28, ' the dove makes her nest in the 
 sides of holes,') or beasts their dens. So 
 Jerem. xvi. 16, 'they shall hunt them — 
 from the holes of the rocks.' In vaTipov 
 tri the ^/) stands for ij^ij. 
 
 4. tHHv TTpbg TOV iroXefjiov ijtttovto] 
 There is here an ellipsis of Trpay^dTuv or 
 epyojv, which is filled up in Dio Cass. 262, 
 60. Of aiTTtaOai here the sense is, capes- 
 sere, ' to apply oneself to,' as v. 61. viii. 11, 
 and often in the best writers. 'Ekutov 
 vtCjv eTTiTrXovv, *a,fi£et of 100 sail ;' as ii. 
 56. 'Ev TOvTtp 7r apaffKtvrjg, 'in this state 
 or degree of preparation :' a phrase also 
 occurring in Appian, i. 557, and on which 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 341. 
 
 Ch. XVIII. 1. yTTEp tfitXXov t<T/3aXftv] 
 ' where they were about (i. e. intended) to 
 make their irruption or invasion ;' as iv. 2, 
 and elsewhere. 
 
236 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 i 
 
 • 
 
 e^^orro, irooa^oXaQ napiGKwa'C'iVTo tw rtiyii Trotrjaojueroi /uLrjyavaiQ 
 T€ Kcii aWio TpoTTW* V} yaf) Oivori ouda tv fHiOofnoiq tiJq ArrtKrjg Kai 
 BoiwTiac trar£i)^((Tro, /cat avrio ^pouptco oi AOrjvaioi t^jocuvro, OTrore 
 TToXf/toc /coraXajSot. 3. ra'c te ouv TrpotTjSoXac £ur|0€7ri2[ovTO, /cac 
 liXXwg iv^UTpixpav ^povov Treot aurr/j'. 4. airiav rt ovk i\a^iaTr]v 
 
 ApYt^ajiioc; fXa/Sti' aTT aurou, ^o/cwi' kul ev t*J ^uvaywy^ tou ttoAc- 
 /uou iLiaXciKog uvai, Kai rolg AOrjvatoic eViTr/^etoc, ou TTopatvwv 
 7rooOvu(oq TroXe/iUiv' eiTHcrf re ^m'tXeytro o (jt^utoc, ifj re ev ry 
 
 laOfuK^ kirifiovt] yivofxivr) kcii kcitci ttjv aXX»/v nooiiav ri a^oXaLOTrjQ 
 ^ujSaXtv (tvTov, jLtaXicrra ^£ r/ ev t^ Oii'or) tVia^ftric:. 5. ot 
 yap AOijvatoi tVe/co/u^oi'TO tv rw ^poi'(t> rourw, /cat too/cow oi 
 ritXoTrovvr/fTtoi tTrtXOoi'r^c, cii' ^t« ra^ou^ Travra irt t^to /cara- 
 XajSfti', £t jiti) ^ta T171' f/cttvov /LteXXijatv. G. €v TOiavrrj julv op-y^ 
 o OTpaTOQ Tov Ap^ica/iiov tv t^ KaOihfja ti^ti'. 7. o 0£ 7rf)0(T- 
 ^e-^^OjUfvoc, t*)Q XeyETaif tovq AByp'auwQ^ ti}Q yrj(; tri aKfpniov oharig, 
 ev^uxTHv Ti Kai K(iTOKVt](jeiv Trepudetv avTi)v TimrjOeiaav, avti^iv. 
 XIX. ETTttor/ i^iivToi 7rp(KTpaXovTeg rtj Otvor/ /cat TrcTcrav toaiv 
 TTBipaaavTE^y ovk tcvfuvTO eXiiVj 61 T£ AQr\vaLoi ouofy eiriK-qpv- 
 
 2. iraQifTKiva^ovTO ry rft'xft 'Koiii]a6fxt- 
 voi\ Of this construction with the future 
 (which is rare), an example occurs in 
 Xen. Cyr. i. 3, 11. The future with u)q, 
 as at ii. 7j and iii. 7^> is more frequent. 
 See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 555, 2. ILaTcikin^oi, 
 'should befal.' KoraXa/ijSai^w is used of 
 what orerfakes ; and as things which over- 
 take us usually come before they are ex- 
 pected or wished, so the term is always 
 used of what befals for eril ; and in this 
 acceptation it occurs not unfrequently in 
 Herodot., and occasionally in Pausan. Of 
 the use with TroXt/iog, I know of no other 
 example but Diog. Laert. i. 53, kui i) 6 
 TToX. v/xaf icaTa\a(3y. 
 
 3. fyrj)t7rt^ovro] So I read, with Pop. 
 and Goell., for r)VTp., which is retained by 
 Bekk. ; for it has been shown by Pop., 
 Proleg. i. 227, and Buttm. Gr. Gr. § 80, 2, 
 that, in verbs beginning with tv, Thucyd. 
 does not use the augment. Render, 'made 
 l)reparations for carrying the ]>lace by 
 assault.' *AX\a>f matf here have the sense 
 assigned to it by Ilobbes and Smith, 
 * otherwise :' but that of ' in vain,' ' to no 
 purpose,' fi^und elsewhere in Thucyd., is 
 more agreeable to the context, and is con- 
 firmed by a passage, evidently imitated 
 from the present, of Dio Cass. 217, 8, 
 jjiarrjv Bv8iarpi\l/ai. 
 
 4. a'lTiav] criminationeni. 'Eu rrj 
 ^vvayioyy tov TroXtfXuv. Meaning, ' in 
 the assembly or congress [of the allies] 
 
 held for the purpose of considering re- 
 specting the war.' MaXaKog, ' faint- 
 hearted.' Oi; irapaivutv, ' by not heartily 
 advising them to go to war.' 
 
 5. av] This belongs to KaTa\a(5tlv, not 
 to iTrtXOoi'rtg: 1 have pohited accordingly. 
 Ei fit) 8id Tt)v tKiivov fxeWrjaiv, 'unless 
 (i. e. but for) this delay of his.' See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 580. 
 
 6. KuOeSp^] 'stoppage:' a rare signif., 
 though I have noted it in Dion. Hal. iii. 4, 
 and Jos. Ant. v. 2, 6. 
 
 7. aKspaiov} 'unhurt,' 'not ravaged.' So 
 Xen. Cyr. vi. 2, 11, elg ciK^^yaia, scil. /oca. 
 Hdot. iii. 1 4G, uk. rt) v iroKiv. Demosth. p. 1 7, 
 13, TiiQ oiKtiag cLKipaiov. The rt, nonnihilf 
 after Iv^ojaeiv, is used as often elsewh. Of 
 KaTOKvrjativ the sense is, 'would be loath :' 
 a strong term, often used by Dio Cass. 
 'Ai'«7x£v, scil. iavTOv, as we say, 'kept 
 himself quiet.' Comp. infra viii. 94, and 
 Xen. Hist. i. G, 14, r/yv ovv t'lfispap ovTiog 
 dvtlxot^ : this being one of those com- 
 pounds of exif^v with a prep, where tavrbv 
 is understood. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 4UG. 
 
 Cii. XIX. 1. -ndaav Idiav -rrtipcKTavTeg] 
 Pop. thinks it doubtful whether irhaav 
 ideav be an accus. to be taken like Travra 
 Tponov, in which case it will be necessary 
 at TTup. to supply avTtjg (r»/e Olvorig) ; or 
 whether it depends on TrupdffauTeg, as we 
 say TTilpav Tnipq,v. Of these two modes 
 of explanation, the former tends not a little 
 to weaken the sense. The latter may be 
 
 I 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER 11. CAP. XX. 
 
 237 
 
 KEvovTOy ovTU) ct} o^jLtrjcFai'Tt^ UTT avTt]q fiiETa Ta iv llAarota twv 
 icreXuovTijjv Or/patwv yevo/neva r)/diipa oycortKOGTy fxaXiara tov 
 Oipovq /cat TOV aiTov aKfjLaZ,ovTOQ kaej^aXov tc ttjv * Attikti)v' rjyeiTo 
 ce AjO^toa/uog o Zcu^t^a/uou Aa/ctSatjUorttuv (5aaiXevg, 2. kui 
 KaOf^opevoi STE/uivov irpuiTov fxlv EXfutriva /cot to Opiaoiov Tveciov, 
 KOI TpoTTTiv Tiva Tojv AOt^vanov nnri(t)v irepi Tovg PtiTovg /coXou/itf- 
 vouc STTOiriaavTO cttsito Trpovyijjpovv, tv Cic,ia e^ovteq to n.iyaAecov 
 Ojoog, Ota K^WTrctat,*, tw^ a<j)iKovTo kq Ayapvaq, yjjjpov /nayKTTov 
 Ttjg AttikyJq Ttjv Sr/jLtwv KaXov/jiiv(i)v' Kai KaOeto^i^voi ig avTov, 
 orpaTOTTEooy re fTroti^fravro, voovov rt ttoAuv CjU/ttetvavreg i.Tip.vov, 
 XX. Yvijyfxy^ o£ rotaoE Xaytrot tov A^yioajuoy irepi r£ Taq 
 Ayapvaq (vg iQ ina\r)v rai,a^£vov jdEivai, Kai eg to Treciov eKHvy tyj 
 tcrjjoXy ov /caroj3^/ral. 2. tovq yap AOr}valovg i^Xni^ev aKjua^ov 
 
 considered the only true view, and is con- 
 firmed by a passage, evidently imitated 
 from the present, in Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 p. 316, 3, Sylb. Kpiovg 7rpo(Tk<ptpov, Kai 
 KXifxaKag Trpoffqye, Kai rrdatjg TroXiopKiag 
 txpiJTO ISsaig, where, had the editors per- 
 ceived the imitation, they would have 
 seen that the true reading in undoubtedly 
 Trdary — iSs^. The writer there, we see, 
 expri-sscs the word TroXiopKiag, no doubt 
 supposing it understood in the passage of 
 our author ; and not without reason ; for 
 to supply, with Pop., tov irpo(T[3d\Xeiv (or 
 rather 7rpo(rj3oXifg) would lead to a sense 
 not a little jejune. We may, indeed, here 
 supply, from the context, some term de- 
 noting siege-operation ; as the TroXiopKiag 
 of Dionys. Hal. But it would rather seem 
 that idea has in this instance a sense pecu- 
 liar to our author, and which has alone 
 been seen by Steph. Thes. in voc, who 
 renders, 'et omni cotnmeuti genere usi,' 
 i. e. artis, ariificii, artis genere, Angl. device. 
 Thus the sense is not ill expressed by 
 Thirl wall, ' they exhausted all the resources 
 of their military art.' The same idiom 
 has place in the cognate term dcog infra 
 viii. 5(), init., where we have TpkirtTai iiri 
 Toiopde tlSog, 'ad hujusmodi fi-audis genus 
 se convertit.' Ovtoj Srj, ' then indeed,' as 
 in Herodot. vii. 174. viii. 61, and often in 
 Plato. 'OpfirjrravTtg. The word has here, 
 as infra iii. 24. iv. 36. vii. 19, the neuter 
 sense o{ proceeding. 
 
 fitrd Ta, &c.] Connect ^UTa Ta Iv IT. 
 yevofieva Totu taeXO. B. Here we may, 
 with Matth. Gr. Gr. § 379, 2, suppose that 
 the particip. being used for a subst., as 
 such takes the genit. Tov ffirov dKfid- 
 ZovTog. On this and other expressions by 
 which our author notes the time of year 
 
 at which any event takes place, see Pop. 
 and Goell. 
 
 2. Tovg 'PtiTovg] From Pausan. i. 38, 
 and ii. 24, we learn, that there were two 
 rivulets of salt-water issuing from the 
 same source under ground, and forming 
 
 two lakes, on the 
 
 margm 
 
 of the sea, at 
 
 the south-east extremity of the Thriasian 
 plain. Salt springs are found eheichere in 
 Attica. See Cell's Itin. p. 33. Dodwell, 
 Class. Tour,ii. 171, and Mueller in v. Attica, 
 p. 217, b. 
 
 XcDpov] So I read, with Haack, Pop., 
 and Goell. 2nd ed., from all the best MSS., 
 for vulg. x<t>j)ioi/, which is retained by 
 Bekk. on the ground that the word is 
 found in Homer, Pind., Herodot., Eurip., 
 and the earlier writers ; and our author is 
 much accustomed to employ antique words. 
 By ^oipov, however, I would understand, 
 with Goell., not the town of Acharnae, but 
 the whole of the Acharnanian district or 
 township: a view required by the expres- 
 sion just after, KaOt^ofitvoi eg, 'taking post' 
 or 'encamping at;' for that necessarily 
 suj)poses the country, not the town. 
 
 drjfiiov] oppidorum\e\curiarum. 'When 
 the people from different villages united 
 together, either voluntarily or compul- 
 sorily, into one town, then these villages 
 were called drj/jioi, and the inhabitants of 
 them, — all having, as it were, their own 
 senate, — were styled curiales and SijfioTai. 
 All these towns had not only their own 
 particular sacred rites, but also their 
 magistrates, and their dijfiog or popular 
 form of government.' Valck. on Herodot. 
 iii. 55. On the proper difference (suf- 
 ficiently apparent from Herodot. i. I70, 
 and Pausan. i. 29) between rroXig and 
 drjuog, see Mueller, Dor. ii. p. 70. 
 
238 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 Hi 
 
 ii 
 
 t- 
 
 I 
 
 TttQ T£ ViOTYlTl TToXX^, Kttl TTapiffKiVaajLliVOVQ iq TToAf^OV (jjq OUTTW 
 
 TTjOorepov, iffwg av tTT^SeX^cIv, Koi t>)v yrjv ovk av TTEptioav Tfir)dy]' 
 vai. 3. CTra^ri ouv aurw Eg EAtvcrTva fcai to Gptaorcov tteoiov oi'AC 
 a7r»Jvrri(Tav, TTElpav CTTOtetTO, TTfpt rag 'A)(^O|0vac KaO^ifnevoQ, H ette^- 
 ta<T(i'* cf'^a jUEv ydp auroi o yuipoq kiriT^^uoQ i(j>aiviTO ivaT^aro- 
 TTt^ivaai, cifxa Se /cat ot 'A^af>v»jc, jUE-ya fxepog ovreq rrjg ttoAewc, 
 (ryoi<TY(X(ot -y^P ^ttXItoi syevovro,) ov wspio^peGOai icoKovv ra (t^e- 
 T£pa ^ia(f»0op£vra, aXX op/UT|(Te(v Kai rovg iravTag ec /i^ax*'*'* ^* ^'* 
 
 TE KOt /U») ETTE^EX^OtEV E/CEll'^ T^ E(Tj3oXp 01 AOrjVaiOl, aOEEtTTEpOV 
 
 ^S»? EC TO iicTTEpov TO tteS/ov te^eTv, /caJ TTpoQ avTrjv Trjv noXiv )(€i>p^- 
 atcrOaC touc yap A)(^apvEac, EffTEpr^jitErouc twv (T</)ETEpwv, ou^ 
 o/itotu>c TTpoOujUouc iaeaOai VTTEp t^C 7'<«^^ aXXwv kivcvveuhVj arcKTiv 
 Se £i'EffE(T0ai T^ yvd/Liri. 5. TotnuT^ juev Stavota o Ap)(^toa/uoc TTEpc 
 Tag A^apvac rjv. 
 
 XXI. 'A0»?vatoi 8e, f*E)(^pi ju^*^ o*^ ^fp* EXevalva Kai to Optacrcov 
 TTE^tov o CTTpaTOt,' rjv, fcat Tira eXTrlca Et^ov EC to eyyvTEpoj avTovg 
 jLU] TTooievaij fnifULvrj/uevoi Kai HXuaToavaKTa tov Ylavaaviov, Aa/C£- 
 
 Ch. XX. 3. a' t7riKiamv'\ 'whether 
 they would go forth and meet him in 
 the field.' 'ETriTrj^fiog kvaTQaTOTrs^eixrai, 
 
 * commodious to encamp in.' So Herodot. 
 ix. 7> QpicLffiov TTtdiov iiriTri^HOTaTov Ifi- 
 fiax^<^cia9ai. Eurip. Bacch. 508, tv^vorv- 
 \fi(rcH Tovvofxa tTrirffCEioQ el. 
 
 fi^ya fispog uvTtg Trig TroXeojg'] *who 
 formed a considerable portion of the state.' 
 So Herodot. i. 146, ^oXpa Trjg 'EXXddog 
 oyjc l\axi(TrT) : also i. 104. vii. 157, and 
 often in Pausan. and Jos. 
 
 4. ardffiv tviffSffOai ry yj'tojwy] ' that 
 there would be dissension in their minds' 
 or counsels, for aracriv ttreaBai Iv ry 
 yvtofxy : as in Plato, p. 502, D, riva Tpo- 
 TTOV rifiiv — ot (Twrfjptg tvkffovrai Ttjg TToXt- 
 Tfiag, and 428, E, where this very form 
 iveataOai (somewhat rare) is found. So 
 also inesse in Latin ; as Ovid, Fast. ii. 658, 
 *nec digitis annulus uUus inest ;' and Her. 
 Ep, 17, 130, 'tarda solet magnis rebus inesse 
 pedes :' in both which cases ilvai and esse 
 have something more than the sense simply 
 
 * to be,' and such as must be determined 
 by the context. 
 
 Ch. XXI. 1. Kai Tiva tXTrida f^x^'^] 
 Poppo thinks that the apodosis of the sen- 
 tence is not contained in these words, but 
 is omitted, and has to be supplied from 
 the corresi)onding clause which follows it, 
 thus : fJitxpi ft£v Tiva IXTrida ilx^v dva- 
 ax^Tov tiroiovvTo : a method quite un- 
 necessary : not only is it wholly uncalled 
 for, but it involves a no slight impro- 
 priety ; for who ever heard of such a 
 
 phrase as avaffx^Tov TroitlffOai ? while of 
 OVK dvaffX' TT. examples are frequent. I 
 cannot, however, agree with Goell., that 
 any apodosis commences at Kai riva tX- 
 Trida ; nor that the words are equivalent 
 to this, ' that the thing seemed to be 
 tolerable.' Thucyd. m'ujhtf indeed, have 
 written fisxpf- — (TrpaTog rfv dviKTOv Ittoi- 
 ovvro : but he did not so write. . As the 
 passage now stands, there is certainly no 
 apodosis in these words, which indeed 
 belong to the protasis; the sense being, 
 ' they had even some hope as to their 
 not proceeding nearer [to them] :' but, 
 though there is no apodosis here, and 
 it is suspended for some distance, yet 
 there is, as Poppo seems inclined to 
 think, a sort of irregular apodosis at 
 lireidrj dk — ovKeri dvaffx^Tov iTroiovvTO : 
 as in Horn. Od. xx. 83, 'AXXa to fikv Kai 
 
 dvtKTOV £%€! KOKOV, OTTOTi KSV Tig "HflaTtt 
 
 fikv KXaiy Trt'Kivutg aKax^f^^^^Q VTOp, 
 KvKTag S' vrrvog txy(Tiv — Avrdp tfioi, 
 &c. 
 
 In kg TO eyyvTepui we have a use of eg 
 TO by no means common : and hence the 
 words are in some MSS. not found ; being, 
 we may imagine, cancelled by certain half- 
 learned critics. They are, however, suf- 
 ficiently defended by the expression eg to 
 wXeov just after, where ttX. stands for 
 irepaiTepo) : a use also rare. 
 
 fieixpTJuevoi — 0Tt'\ for ort, as in Horn. 
 II. XV. 18, ov fi'efivy ore, &c., and often else- 
 where. So in Latin, inemini quum. See 
 Matth. Gr. Or. § 624. 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 L[BER II. CAP. XXI. 
 
 239 
 
 
 I 
 
 caijuLOViojv paaiXeay ore E<yj3aXwv Trjg ArTiKrjg Ig EXfiuaTva Kai 
 Gptw^E (JTpaTw nEXo7rorvi](Ttaii;, Trpo tou^e tov ttoXejuou Tiaaapai 
 Kai ^EKa £T£(ytv, avE^wpijcrE iraXiv, eg to nXiov ovKiri TrpotXdtJv' 
 (cio S17 Kai rj (l>vyrj avTtv eyiveTO sk ^TrapTrjgy ^o^avTi vp»;^a(Ti 
 TTeiGutivai Tr]v avayjjjprjcriv'j 2. eTreici) 0£ wspi A\apvag el^ov 
 TOV GTpaTov eQf\KOVTa (JTacKtvg Ttfg TToAiiog aTTEvovTa, ovKtTi ova- 
 ff^ETOV iTTOiovvTo' ttXX avToig, (jjg HKog, yrjg Tifxvo/nivrig £v tw 
 ijUKpavEif [jt ovTTdJ EwpaKECTav 01 yi vEWTfooc, ovo 01 irpeapvTipoi 
 TrXi)v Ta M»]§t/ca,) ^uvov e^ciiveto* Kai e'^o/cec to7c tb aXXoig, Kai 
 fjiaXiaTa Ty veott/ti, UTE^iivai Kai /litj TTEptopai/. 3. KaTa ^v^Taang 
 TE yiyvofxevoij iv ttoXXi^ Epioi ?i(Tav, ot juev /ceXeuovtec e&ei'oc, ol 
 0£ Tiveg OVK eiovTsg. 4. ^prjor^oXoyot te rjoov 'j^p-qdfj.ovg navToiovg., 
 ijjv uKpocLffOai wg sKaaTog ijjpyrjTO, 5. 01 tb A^apvtjg oioj^evoi irapa 
 (T(pi<nv avTolg ovk eXa^i(TTif}v juoTpav uvai AOrtvaiwVf wg avTtjv 
 ri yrj iTEinviTOf evr^yov Tr}V e^ooov jmaXicTTa. 6. iravTi te Tpoirit) 
 avr]pEm(JTO rj noAig Kai tov litpiKAea ev opyri ei^ov, Kai a)v irap- 
 r^vECTE TrpoTfpov BjUEfivrjvTO ov^EV, aXX EKaKitiov OTi (TTpaTrjyog wv 
 OVK ETTE^ayoiy a'lTiov TE (jcjuaiv Evo/ni^ov iravTijjv u>v £7raa^ov. 
 
 Qpiio^e} The ^6 at the end of names 
 of places answers to our icard, meaning, 
 toward. It was, however, not cotifned to 
 names of places. On the syntax in the 
 words a little after, TreiaOrjvai Ttiv dva- 
 Xioprjffii/, see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 421, 1. 
 
 2. ev T(p Ifi^avel] for efi^avwg, as in 
 Xen. Anab. ii. 5, 4 : though Ik tov efi- 
 (pavovg, found in Herodot., is the more 
 frequent form. At rd MrjdiKd there is 
 generally supposed to be an ellipsis of 
 /card, the expression standing for ev Tolg 
 MrjOiKolg. It is better, however, to re- 
 gard this as an elliptical form of expres- 
 sion to be completed from the preceding, 
 and standing for TrXijv oaoi ye ewpdKeffav 
 Ta M. 
 
 3. Kara ^vardaeig yiyvo^ievoi] ' form- 
 ing themselves into bands or tumultuous 
 groups.' Similar to this is the phrase 
 Kara ^vXXoyovg y. infra iii. 27. Imitated 
 from the present are the following pas- 
 sages of Dionys. Hal. p. 358, ult. avvoBoi 
 rj^Tj Kard aucTTpo^dg eyivovTo, and 428, 
 39. Dio Cass. 672, 29, Kard avaTaaeig 
 effTaaidffafiev. Appian, ii. 691, KOTd ffv- 
 ardaeig, and 881, 39. Jos. 1204, 9, Kard 
 av(TTpo<pdg o\ arpaTiCfTai duXdXovv. Mal- 
 chus Rhetor ap. Corp. Hist. Byz. 1, 97, B, 
 XaXeirCjg e<pepov, Kard ^vffrdaeig re yivo- 
 fievoi. The term ^vaTaaeig has also this 
 use in Eurip. 
 
 ev TToXXy epidi ^ffav] And no wonder ; 
 since the Acharnians are described by 
 
 Aristophanes as being very irascible. So 
 Acharn. 180, we have, trrtTrroc, yepovreg 
 TTpivivoi, 'ATepdfioveg, fiapaOotvondxai, 
 (T^evSdixvivoi. See also 352 — 5, and 665, 
 seqq. 
 
 4. MV dKpouffOai b)g eKafrrog wpy^/ro] 
 Of this harsh and anomalously expressed 
 passage, (in which the reading, as it stands 
 in the text, for the vulg. riKpoaTO, is de- 
 manded by MS. authority,) the constr. is, 
 as Pop. lays it down,ai^' aKpodffOai utpytjvTO 
 b)g eKa(7Tog (jjpyrjTO : the finite verb aJ/oyijvro 
 being in sense repeated, (on which see 
 Matth. Gr. p. 1278,) though with a slight 
 modification of sense. Render, * which 
 they (i. e. men) were eager to listen to, as 
 each was prepense to hearken or believe,' 
 since, as Demosthenes says, OljTith. iii. 
 o ydp l3ovXeTat, tov9' eKa^Tog Kai otcrai : 
 or as Ctesar expresses it, *fere libenter 
 homines id quod volunt credunt.' It is 
 well observed by Arnold, that tjg eKaaTog 
 (iJpyT/ro is added ' because different persons 
 ran to listen to different prophecies, each 
 choosing those which encouraged his own 
 opinions, or accorded with his own feelings.' 
 
 5. oiofievoi — 'AOrjvaioiv'l Equivalent to 
 oiofievoi OVK eXaxifJTT) fioipa 'AOrjvaiiov 
 elvai, and supra 20, 3, fieya fiepog ovreg 
 Trjg TToXeijjg, where see note. 'Evfiyov, 
 * urged on.' The word is properly used 
 of persons, though sometimes, as here, of 
 things, when connected with persons. 
 
 6. dvripe9i(TTo t) TroXig] * was in a state 
 
240 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 ^ 
 
 XXII. nfpiK'X»Jc ^£ op^v filv auTOvg 7r(>oc ro wapov y^aXenai' 
 vovToc, Kai ov TO. apiffTa (bpovovvTag, TTiGTivujv Se opOwQ yiyvuyaKnv 
 irepi Tov jLir] £7r€^<fvoi, eKKAriaiav re ovk ewoui avrojv, ovC£ c,vA- 
 Xoyov ov^tva, tov imri opy^ ri /maWov r} yvoifxy ^vvfXOovTag £$- 
 ajLiaprfiVj rrfv re noXiv ifpvXacTcre, koI ^i rfav^iag /huXigto, fWov 
 ecvvuTO, ei\Ev. 2. 'nrwEctg /nivToi e^iirtinTrev del, tov pr] n^oCpo- 
 ILiovg a-rro Trjg (TTpuTiag EairnrTovTaQ ig tovq aypovg roue e-yyi'C 
 Trjg noXt(A)Q KaK0vpye7v' Kal linropa'^ia Tig ivtykviTo ppayfia tv 
 ^ovy'ioig Twv rt ' AOrjvaluv teXh cvt roJv inniuyv Kai OtaaaXoig 
 piT avTuiv TTpog Tovg Botwrwr iirTriag, iv i) ovk cAocrdov sa^ov 
 oi 'ABrivaloi Kal Oe(J(jaXol, M^Xf^* ^^'' '"'po(j(^or)Ori(TavTU)v Tolg 
 BotwToTc T(jjv ottAjtwv, TpoTTf) kyLviTO aurwv, Kai airWavov tu)v 
 OeffaaXtJV Kai 'AOr}vaiti)v ov ttoXXo'l' dviiXovTo fnivToi avTovg 
 avOripipov dairor^ovg. Ka\ ol HiXoTrovvr^Gioi Tpo7ra7ov t»J vcmpaia 
 ifTTticrav. S. v Se jSoZ/Oeta avTt] Tivv OeacroXwv Kara to naXaiov 
 
 of great excitement.' So Joseph. Ant. iv. 
 2, 3, dvrjpiOiaTo vXriOoc. Xen. Anab. vi. 
 C, 6. Mem. iii. 5, 7- The city at hirge (// 
 TToXtf ) had this feeHng ; for (as Thirlwall 
 expresses it) 'even those who had no 
 definite hopes, fears, or wishes, shared the 
 general excitement on the eve of a great 
 crisis.' 'EkukiKov on, * they angrily re- 
 proached him.' So Hesych. explains by 
 yriiovTo, tfiifi<})ovTo. There is, however, 
 meant to be conveyed a mixed idea of 
 blame and reproach. 
 
 Ch. XXII. 1. vpoQ TO TTapbv x"^^- 
 Traivovragl ' irritated at the present pos- 
 ture of affairs.' So irpbg to -rrapov is used 
 infra iv. 80, 2, and v. 14, 3. vi. 41. In oy 
 Tit dpicfTa (l>povouvTag there is a meiosis 
 for KttKutQ 0p., occurring infra vi. 30, fin., 
 the consequence of irritation being neces- 
 sarily misjudging. 'Op9atg yiyvwrrKSiv, 
 * recte judicare ac decernere,' as in Hdian. 
 iii. 7, 4. 
 
 lKK\T](TiaV TS OVK tlTOlEl aVTUtV, Ovdk |»''X- 
 
 Xoyov] These two terms are also combined 
 in Plato, Gorg. p. 456, Xoyy diayivvi^taOai 
 iv tKK\r](Tiq, ri iv aXX<^ tivi ^vWoyif) : but 
 though there, as here, the two are evi- 
 dently distinguished, commentators are by 
 no means agreed as to the nature of the 
 distinction. Bredow, Pop., and Arn. take 
 the former to denote the regular assembly 
 of the people {comitin) ; the fatter, any sort 
 of meeting which might have been called 
 under these extraordinary circumstances. 
 Dukas and Goeller are of opinion that 
 2i''XX. denotes a council of some part of the 
 members of the body politic, as of certain 
 magistrates, aTpaTnyiHv, (^vXiov, dijuiov. 
 This view, however, requires evidence to 
 
 bear it out ; and better is it to leave to the 
 term its more extensive sense. 
 
 t^afiapTtlv] literally, * to run out into a 
 blunder,' 'make a false step.' So Aristoph. 
 Lysist. 1277, tv\ai3u}fit0a To Xoirrov avOig 
 fiyj lK,aiJiapTavfiv In : a use of the word 
 also found in Xen., Plato, Isocr., and Dio 
 Cass. 
 
 2. Trpo^po fiovq] 'the light-armed scouts.' 
 KoKovpytlv, ' to ravage.' 'Eveykvero, 
 contiijity ' there happened,' ' took place :' a 
 use, though unnoticed by Steph. in his 
 Thes., found in Herodot. v. 3. viii. 83. 
 Appian, i. 191, 597. it- 450. Dio Cass. 300, 
 85. 381,36. 554,2. Plato, 642, 6. 341,6. 
 Xen. Hist. vi. 3, 6, which passages I have 
 adduced by way of confirming the reading 
 ado])ted, for the vulg. lykviTo, by Pop., 
 Bekk., and Goell. 
 
 rf'Xft] It is difficult to ascertain the 
 number which composed the Tikog in the 
 age of the Peloponnesian war. The word 
 often occurs in Herodot. ; but never so as 
 to convey any notion of its amount ; excejit 
 that it appears to have been a lanje body, 
 l)robably answering to the iTnrapxia of 
 ^lian, which coiTesponds to our regiment; 
 and that is, perhaps, what the Scholiast 
 means by TaynuTi. See Wessel. on 
 Herodot. i. 103, and Wachsm. Ant. Gr. 
 
 i. 1, p. 327. 
 
 dvii\ovTo'\ See note supra i. 54, 1. By 
 thus carrying off" the bodies d(nrov^oi, they 
 meant to have it understood that they 
 were on an ecjual footing, having lost no 
 honour in the battle : in which case there 
 was a sort of tacit truce. So Livy, xxiii. 46, 
 'posteram diem induciis taeitis sepeliendo 
 utrimque cscsos in acie consumpserunt.' 
 
 
 n 
 
 i 
 
 01.. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XXIII. 
 
 241 
 
 ^vujuta-^^jLKov tyiviTo roig AOifvaioig' Kal a^c/covro Trap* avTovg 
 Aapi<Tal.oi, ^apcraXioi, f Hapaaioiy Kpaviovioi, I Uv^daioi, Tup- 
 TMVioi^ ^e^aioi. 4. rjyovvTo Si avTuiv ek pev Aapi(Tr}g TioXvpriBrjg 
 Kai ApiaTovovg, airo Trjg OTaaewg SKUTEpogy e/c Se ^aoaaXov Mivtjv' 
 »i(Tav oe Kai tu)v IlXXijjv /card TroAti^ apvovTsg, 
 
 XXllI. Ol oe YleXoTrovvYjaioiy iirH^t} ovk tire^ytoav avToig ol 
 
 Adrjvaioi eg pa^r^v, apavTeg eK rwv A^apvuiv, eS^ovv Ttjv Bt'jptjjv 
 
 Tivag aXXovg tojv peTa^v YlapvriOog Kai BpiXtjcraov opovg. 2. ov- 
 
 T(i}V ce avTtjJv ev Ty yij, ol AOijvaioi anaaTeiXav Tag EKaTOV vavg 
 
 nepi rieXoiTovvriaov aawe^ Traptcr/ctud^oyro, Kai ^iXiovg oirXiTag eir 
 
 3. Kara to rraXatov ^vfifiaxiKov'] 'ac- 
 cording to the terms of the ancient alliance 
 between Thessaly and Athens.' The ex- 
 pression Kara, to ^vfifiaxiKov, which occurs 
 also at vii. 20, and v. 6, is so rare out of 
 Thucyd,, that I have only noted it in Dio 
 Cass. 1339, 70, (card to K^fifi. Trefi<j>9evTeg. 
 
 Aapiffaloi] So Pop. and Goell. edit, 
 from a few of the best MSS. ; while Bekk. 
 retains the common reading, Aapiacraioi ; 
 but wrongly, for Thucyd. and the old Attic 
 writers prefer the a to the ffff in proper 
 names. 
 
 U.apdffioi'] This word cannot be right ; 
 there being, ui point of fact, no such people 
 in Thessaly. Hence Poppo, Goeller, and 
 Dobree propose to read instead of it Hapd- 
 Xtoi, or to cancel the word, as a var. lect. 
 of Tlvpd(Tioi, just after : of which two 
 methods the latter is greatly preferable. 
 I still, however, suspect, with Heringa, 
 that the true reading is Ileipdtnoi, which 
 the Schol. seems to have had in his copy, 
 and the scribe of the Cod. Vatic, in his 
 original ; his reading lltipdaioi being cer- 
 tainly nearer 11 ftp. than Hap. : and that 
 there was a people of that name in Thes- 
 saly, is probable from the words of Steph. 
 Byz. : Tltipaaia' (for which read Ilitpd- 
 <Ttoi) TToXig Mayvriaiag. The old reading 
 just after, Utipd(Tioi for Hvp., certainly 
 confirms the opinion that tleip. should 
 have place among these names ; though 
 here II up. is edited, from two of the best 
 MSS., by Pop. and Goell. ; while Ueipdatoi 
 is retained by Bekk., wrongly, I think ; 
 since that would altogether exclude a tribe 
 that formed part of the same group with 
 the others here mentioned, being the in- 
 habitants of a seaport called Ilvpaffog, 
 mentioned by Strabo, ix. 5, § 14, p. 435, 
 as situate at the mouth of a small river, 
 and forming the port to the Thessalian 
 Thebce. 
 
 4. dTTo TTJg ardatiog Ifcdrcpoc] 'each 
 from his own political party,' lit. * the party 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 [to which he belonged] :' for the art. is 
 here (as infra ch. 93, Xa^ovra tCjv vav- 
 T(x)v BKaffTov Ti)v KbJTTtiv, and elsewhere) 
 for the pron. poss. ; so that it is, as Vail, 
 points out, equiv. to diro Trjg eavrou, or 
 idiag iicdTtpog: not that we are to suppose, 
 with the Schol., that each party sent forces 
 and a general to the Athenians ; for then 
 it would be difficult to imagine how the 
 oligarchical faction could be brought to 
 take up arms for a democratical nation 
 against an oligarchical. Now, Arnold 
 observes, ' we do not know that the Laris- 
 ssean factions were simply aristocratical 
 and democratical ; they may have been 
 connected with family jealousies.' The 
 family jealousies he speaks of were pro- 
 bably those occasioned by the adherents 
 to, or the opponents of, the powerful family 
 of the Aleuada?, the ancient royal family of 
 Thessaly ; so that, after all, the factions in 
 question must have been aristocratical and 
 democratical ; and from iv. 78, it is plain 
 that the people at large of Thessaly were 
 attached to Athens. Hence it would seem 
 that the democratical party at Larissa was 
 strong enough to force the aristocratical 
 one to consent that a general should be 
 appointed of their own party, conjointly 
 with the one of the opposite party : just 
 as the plebeian party, among the Romans, 
 obtained that one of the two consuls should 
 be plebeian. 
 
 Ch. xxiii. 1. dpavTig] ' having struck 
 tents,' 'decamped :' a use frequent in the 
 historians ; in which there is allusion to 
 the tent-poles, &c. which are raised on 
 dislodging. 
 
 2. a<T7rtp TrapeffKevdZovTo] ' which they 
 had got ready,' or, 'been getting ready.* 
 Considering, however, that this use of the 
 imperf. for pluperf., except in the case of 
 dfit, is of questionable authority, Goell. 
 and Pop. read axrirsp Trap., from one MS. ; 
 confirmed, they think, by a similar expres- 
 sion infra iv. 129, t^kirXevrrav ol 'A9r}valoi, 
 
 R 
 
242 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 4il. 
 
 Ol.. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XXV. 
 
 243 
 
 ri 
 
 vorl^tou, Kai U^i^rU^ o 'EttckX^ovc, ical So^Kpa^C o Avrt^.vovc. 
 
 ThXoTrovvrlcTtoc, XP^^^*' a^UAiavavrec ^v r^ Arri/c^ ocrou at^ov ra 
 i7nr»i^aa, avex^^^'J^"^ ^t« Boiwrwv, oux ^^^P tat^aAov' Trapiovrec 
 g^ 'Qo^^TTois rr)v yr^v t»1v t nepaknv fcaXou^^i^rjv,— f/v vE>vrai 
 'Q^ooJt^ioc 'Aerjvotwv vTriifcooi,— tS^oxrav. 4. a<()tKo^£voi Sfi eg UtXo- 
 irovvr^GOV, ^u\v9r](yav Kara ttoXcic 'UaGTOi, 
 
 utffTTip TrapsffKtvaKovTO, vavai ^kv, &C. 
 That passage, liowever, is not of the same 
 Ivind ; the sense there being, 'as they were 
 prepared,' which here would not be to the 
 purpose ; and moreover aa-rrep is required 
 by the Tag vavg just before, to which it evi- 
 dently refers. The common reading must, 
 then, be retained ; and if the pluperf. sense 
 be thought objectionable, we may render, 
 * which they prepared or got ready,' agree- 
 ably to the decision of the assembly. 
 
 3. mpaiKt]v] In my smaller edition I 
 followed Pop. and Goell. in editing Tpat- 
 Kr/v, on the authority of Steph. Byz. in v. 
 'Qpioirog : a reading which had already 
 been preferred by Casaub. and other emi- 
 nent earlier scholars. I have, however, 
 thought proper to recal the old reading, 
 (which was retained by Bekk.) because 
 the new one rpat(c/)v is liable to no little 
 objection ; and as to the arguments of 
 Peyron and Arnold, though some of them 
 are forcible, yet upon the whole they are 
 such as must occasion some doubt as to the 
 tmth of the reading Pp., especially when 
 it is considered that the whole of the MSS. 
 unite in the reading Utipa'iKrjv. In short, 
 the circumstances of the case oblige us to 
 admit II«f>., unless it can be proved to 
 be corrupt and utterly incapable of being 
 accounted for ; which is far from being the 
 case. It cannot mean, as Am. in his 1st ed. 
 thinks, * the country over the border ;' the 
 march or border country. We may rather 
 suppose, as he suggests in his 2nd edition, 
 that UeipdiKri (of the same origin as ITa- 
 paivQ, the port of Athens) is connected 
 with the expression r) irkpav yf), which is 
 applied to the same district of Oropus, 
 infra iii. 91. 'Those terms,' he adds, 
 'have reference to the opposite coast of 
 Euboea in the one case, and to that of 
 Peloponnesus, or perhaps merely of Sa- 
 lamis, in the other. The later form was 
 undoubtedly Persea, which was the well- 
 known name of the opposite coast of Asia 
 Minor with respect to Rhodes, and of the 
 opposite side of the Jordan with respect to 
 Judcea.' I would further observe, that 
 
 such was the opinion very long ago adopted 
 by Palmer. Moreover, as Piranis meant 
 the ferry-port as to Peloponnesus, so another 
 port in Corinthia, exactly opposite to it, was 
 also so called, as the ferry-port in respect 
 to Attica. So I doubt not but the Partus 
 Sacer was formerly called Pirueus, and its 
 districts Utipa'iKi). And the authority of 
 Steph. Byz. is confirmed by iii. 91, where 
 this district is called rfjc Trkpav yz/f ; though 
 as the words make almost nonsense, there 
 can be no doubt that the true reading is 
 IltpdiKfiQ or napatKf/c- Yet VpaiKnv may 
 possil)ly, after all, be the original reading ; 
 for that a territory between Tanagra and 
 the Partus Sarxr had the name FpaiKt), is 
 certain. Thus Strabo says, 'H Tpala 5' 
 k(TTi ToiroQ 'QpwTTou TrXriaiov: adding, that 
 it was not, as some said, Tanagra. Steph. 
 Bvz., too, (yet more precisely,) in v. 
 'QpioTTOQ, says, 'H 6k Ppata, Tajrog riig 
 'QpiOTziog, Trpog ry OaXdatry Kcil 'EpsTpiag 
 Kai Evfioiag Ktifxivr) : where the manifest 
 corruption there existing may sufficiently 
 be removed by reading, roTTog rijg 'Qpa>- 
 iriag Troog ry OaXdaffy, Kai 'Eptrpj? rfye 
 Eulioiag Ktinkvrj : situated near to the sea 
 and to Eretria in Euboea ; for it lies over 
 against it, and only four miles across, cer- 
 tainly the nearest of Euboea to this Graia ; 
 which was, it seems, a strip of territory on 
 the left bank of the Asopus, lying between 
 Oropus and Tanagra, and occupying the 
 site of the old Graia of Homer, of which 
 this TpaUr] formed the territory; but whe- 
 ther it extended along the Asopus to the 
 PoHiis Sacer is uncertain. Probably, how- 
 ever, it did: indeed there is little doubt 
 that rpdlKi) and 17 UupdiKri were only two 
 names by which the territory in question 
 was indifferently called ; though probably 
 rpaia was the more ancient one ; which 
 is confirmed by Steph. Byz. in Tavaypa, 
 where he says, T?/v 6t Fpalavtvioi \syov<Ti. 
 TO vvv rrjg e»;j3aiK^e KaXovfitvov tdog 
 (regionem) ; where, for the manifestly cor- 
 rupt er}j5., read napaticijc. Now n and O 
 are often confounded ; as also are €t and rj, 
 and p and /3. 
 
 I 
 
 XXIV. 'AvaxwpWvTwv ^6 avTLOv, ot 'A^nvaToi (pvXaKaq KnT- 
 ecrrrjcravro Kara -yi/v Kai Kara OdXaacrav, oiairip ^i? t/ifXXov Ota 
 TravTOQ Tov 7roXtV*ou (t>v\d^Hv' Kai -^iXia raXavTa dno twv ev t^ 
 aKpoTToXu xprnuLaTuw e^o^iv auroTc, ^^aipera TTOir]<Ta^ivoig, x^P^^ 
 OtaOai, Kal jut) dvaXovv^ dXX diro twv aXXcDv noXef-ifiv' rjv ^e tic 
 iUn fi £7ri;//»?(j)t<Tp Kivfiv rd -^PW^'''^ ravra eg aXXo ri, hv /u»? 
 01 TToXc/uiot vmTri aTpaT(3 eirnrXitjjai ry TroXa, Kai Sty a^vvaaOai, 
 Odvarov ^n/wi'av eireOevTO. 2. TpiiipEig re jutr avT(^v eKarov i^ai- 
 pETOvg ETTOiridavTOy Kara tov eviavTov EKaGTOV rag pcXr/trrac, Kai 
 Tpir^pdp\ovg avralg' wv jU^ YprjaOai jurj^fjuta eg aXXo Ti i fiira tujv 
 vpr^/Lcarwv nepi tov avTov /ctvouvou, r)v cet^. 
 
 XXV. Ol S* EV Talg EKttTov vavai nep] UEXo7r6vvr)(Tov 'AOrjvaTot, 
 Kal KepKvpaloi fUET aurwv, irEVTWovra vavai 7rpO(7^E(^ori9i}KOTEg, 
 Kal aXXoi Tivsg tu)V eke7 ^u/Ujuax^v, dXXa re e/caVouv TreptTrXeovrec, 
 Kal Eg MEOuJvrjv Tijg AaKtJViKrjg dirofiavTEg, rw reix" Trpocre^aXov 
 ovTi a'dOevei, Kal dvOpiiTTWV ovk evovtojv. 2. etv^^ 3e nEpi Tovg 
 
 Ch. XXIV. 1. (pvXaKug KaTeffrriffavro, 
 &c.] The full sense is, 'they established 
 corps de garde by land, and guardm costas 
 by sea.'" 'EKaiptra Troirjffafikvoig x<^P'C 
 diffOai, i. e. sekcta seponere. Compare 
 e^t\ka9ai at iii. 50. 
 
 tiiry ri kTrnprififfy, &c.] 'should move or 
 put the question ;' for, as observes Am., 
 though any one of the assembly might 
 move a resolution, only one of the ten 
 proedri, namely, the president for the day, 
 could put the question to vote. Compare 
 i. 87. vi. 14, and Schoemann de Comit. Ath. 
 p. 90. At Kiveiv TO. Xp^/tara ravTa Ig 
 aX\o Ti, there is a blending of two senses 
 in the verb kiveIv : 1. that of removing 
 what has been laid up as not to be dis- 
 turbed ; and 2. that of applying it to 
 another use or purpose. The second is 
 here suggested by the kg following : an 
 idiom, this, imitated m Appian, ii. 230, 42, 
 
 TWV TE OA^javCTOiV IKlVtl XptifiaTidV & 
 
 tpaffiv l-rri KeXTolg TrdXai crvv dpq. drffioffig, 
 TtOrjvai fir/ aaXivuv dg jxriSh', ft fii) KtX- 
 TiKog TToXf/ioc fTTtoi. At iv. 98, 5, vSatp rt 
 iv ry dvdyKy Kivrjffai, the two senses of 
 removing, and applying to one's own use, 
 are united without any adjunct. 
 
 vrjiry <Trpar<p] * with a naval force.' 
 N?jtri?c is old Attic for the Ionic and 
 common vavTiKog. Thus the phrase vav- 
 TiKog arparbg is frequent in Herodot. iii. 
 19. Ni^trrjt (TT. occurs also in Max. Tyr. 
 Diss. vi. 7, while ^.lian, Procop., Arrian, 
 and Apoll. Rhod. have v. aroXog : and 
 Eurip. vatov oTparov. 
 
 2. iXaipkrovg Itt.] This does not mean 
 (as almost all the commentators suppose) 
 that the triremes were then selected ; for 
 that is inconsistent with the words follow- 
 ing. Thucyd. (as Goell. has seen) is speak- 
 ing of what was to he done every year ; the 
 sense being, as Krueger and Goell. point 
 out, 'The Athenians decreed that of the 
 ships which they should any year have 
 ready, an hundred should be selected and 
 put aside, the best that could be found, 
 each year.' The infin. xPl^^^"*- depends 
 on edoKtv, used in the earlier part of the 
 chapter. At rpitjpdpxovg the verb must 
 be repeated with accoimnodcUion. 
 
 ptrd — Kiv6vvov'\ Construe ^ -Kipl tov 
 avTOv Kivdvpov fiSTa r. x« 
 
 Ch. XXV. 1. UdKovv} This word, like 
 KOKovpysTv, is used by the historians in 
 the sense to devastate, plunder, ravage. 
 'AXXa, alia loca, namely, both in town 
 and country, and especially, as we learn 
 from Diod., the Argolic Acte, which they 
 devastated with fire and sword. Tlepi- 
 TrXkovTfg has the same sense as a little be- 
 fore, i. e. ' cruising about.' MeOiovrjv Trjg 
 XaK. : so called by way of distinction from 
 another Methone in Thrace. Thucydides 
 might, indeed, have said Mecrfftjviag, as 
 infra iv. 3, ev Ty Meffarjvig. Trork ovffy yy : 
 but he says A as. because Meffff. formed 
 jtart of the Lacedaemonian territory. 
 
 dvOpdjTTujv oiiK ivovTMvl By dvBpioTrcjv 
 is evidently meant soldiers, as often in 
 Xenoph. Since, however, from what fol- 
 lows, it appears that there were troops in 
 
 R2 
 
244 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 431. 
 
 voJoouc TovTOvq BpaatSac o TiXXtSoc, aviip 27raprtaT»j^, ^poupav 
 tvwi'* Kai airr^tijutvoc, if5ortOH TOig iv rw ywpiw fxira OTrXtrtuv 
 €icaroi'. 3. ^ia^pa^ia>y Se to raJv AOijvaiujv (xroaroTrcoov, €(TK:£oa(i- 
 /nivnv Kara rrjv \(opav Kai tt^oq to rtt^oc rerpa/u^evov, E(T7rt7rT€i cc 
 Trjv Mt^wvriv, Kai oXiyovg rivaq iv Ty socpoiLiy airoXioag twv jutO 
 faurou, Tfiv T6 ttoXcv TrtjOiETToirjcre, /cat airo tovtov tov ToX/nrijuiaTog 
 irpijjToq T^v Kara tov noXtfjiov eTrrtviOri sv ^ira^Trj. 4. oi 0£ AOyi- 
 vaioi aoavTEc Tra^tTrXtov, kul g^ovteq ttJq YiXtiag ig Otiav, i^yovv 
 Tr]v yrjv aVt Suo rjpipag' Kai irpoajjoYiOrjcavTai; Ttov iK Trjg koiXt^q 
 ''HXi^oc TpiaKoaiovg Xoyacag, Kai twv avToOtv iK ti]q ir^oioiKi^oq 
 
 the place, the meaning must be, as Goell. 
 and Arnold suggest, that ' there was no 
 regular garrison,' none of that portion of 
 the Spartan military force which had been 
 left at home for the defence of the country, 
 Avhen two-thirds of it had gone on foreign 
 service in Attica. This I am enabled to 
 confirm from a very similar passage in 
 Pausan. iv. 5, 3, kuI to te TroXtffjita aipovffi, 
 TTvXuJv dvK^y^ikviov Kai ^vXaKfjQ (garrison) 
 oyjc ivovai]Q' Kai rwv ^\iaar]v'nov tovq 
 eyKaTaXtKpOkvraQ, (read, from the Cod. 
 Aimas, tyicaraXTj^Q ) ^ovevovffi : where 
 by the persons there found in the place 
 and slain, understand the ordinary male 
 inhabitants of the place, trained to arms, 
 but not m the discharge of gan-ison 
 duties. 
 
 3. kaKfSaffn'spov Kara ri)vxwpav] 'scat- 
 tered over the country [around Methone].' 
 Of irpoQ TO Tsix^S TtrpanfiEvov the mean- 
 ing seems chiefly to be, that they * had 
 their faces turned to the town-wall [and 
 therefore were taken in the rear by Bra- 
 sidas].' It may also^ however, mean, that 
 * their attention was directed thither.' So 
 infra vi. 51, we have, Kai tujv iv ry ttoXh 
 Trpbg Tijv kKKXr^aiav TeTpajXfiivojv. 
 
 iiryvkQi] iv 2n-«'pry] publico, ut tidetury 
 decreto. Decretum apud Plut. Vit. 10. 
 Rhet. p. 851, sq. 'AyaOg Tv^y dtl)6\i)ai 
 Tip 5r}fi(i> iiraivirrai fxev AvKovpyov — 
 dptTTJg 'ivEKa Kai ciKaioffvvrjQ, &c. 'ETrai- 
 vilv in publicis decretis, quod ego quidem 
 sciam, de ea laude dicitur, quae erat civi- 
 tatis tanquam gratiarum actio erga civem, 
 qui munere aliquo in commodum reipub- 
 licse bene functus erat. De quo honoris 
 genere exposui in Comment, de publicis 
 Atheniens. honoribus, ac prsemiis. (Wes- 
 term. Qutest. Demosth. P. ii. p. 26.) 
 
 4. (TxovTtQ rrJQ 'HXftat; ig (^tidv] Our 
 historian now nan-ates the next, and more 
 successful, attempt of the Athenians on 
 the Peloponnesus, in an attack on the 
 coast of EUs, Here, however, some ob- 
 
 scurity overhangs the narration, partly 
 from a want of clearness in the compo- 
 sition, and partly owing to a deficiency of 
 correct information as to the topography 
 of this part of the coast of Peloponnesus. 
 It can hardly be doubted, but that by 
 fptidv is meant the peninsular promon- 
 tory of which 6 'Ix&VQ, now Catacolo, forms 
 the cape or ness ; and by rffv ^tidv, the 
 city, or town of that name, which seems 
 to have been situated not on the coast, 
 but above the peninsula, and a little in- 
 land ; about the spot where Pondico-castro 
 is now situated. By tov iv ry ^tiq, Xifxiva, 
 we are to understand, ' the port in the 
 [district of] Pheia,' probably occupying 
 the place assigned, wrongly, in the maps 
 to Pheia itself. Thus, all will be suf- 
 ficiently clear to the reader, especially by 
 the following brief recital in Thirlwall, 
 Hist. vol. iii. p. 128 : — * The Athenians 
 landed near the isthmus, which connects 
 the rocky peninsula, called Ichthys, with 
 the main land, close to the town of Pheia, 
 ravaged the country for two days, and 
 defeated the first body of troops which 
 was sent to protect it ; and when the fleet 
 was forced to take shelter from a sudden 
 gale in the port of Pheia, on the other 
 side of the isthmus, the Messenians, who 
 had been left on shore with a few com- 
 rades, in the hurry of the embarkation, 
 made themselves masters of Pheia itself, 
 while the fleet was doubling the cape.' 
 At ffxovTec, there is an ellipsis of vavQy 
 which word is expressed in Herodot. vi. 95, 
 Trapa r/)v ijir. iffx^v rag viag. In iwi 
 Svo I'lfiipag, the preposition has the rare 
 sense, per, 
 
 Xoyddag] 'picked men.' Aoyddeg, as 
 a subst., occurs not unfrequently in our 
 author, and is found in Herodot. viii. 124. 
 And so Xoyddeg vtavitg, Herodot. i. 36 
 and 43. By these are merely to be under- 
 stood picked troops, or troops chosen for 
 some particular duty. They are not to 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XXVII. 
 
 245 
 
 •v. 
 
 / 
 
 / 
 
 HXiiujif, pa^Tff EKpaTTjGav. 5. ave^uou ^e KanovTog ^eydXov, ^fc- 
 ^al^ofiivoi ev dXi/uevtit ^wp/w, oi fuiev ttoXXo! eTrt^rtcrav iwi Tag vavg, 
 Kai TTEpiewXeov tov l^Ovv KaXov/uivov Trjv aKoav ig tov ev Trj ^eid 
 Xi^eva' ot Ci Meffcrrjvioi sv tovtio, kuI aXXot Tivig o'l ov ^vvdimvoi 
 STTiprjvai, /card yrjv ^wpricravTeg, t^v Oadv alpovcri. 6. Kai V(JTe- 
 pov €11 TS VYieg TrepnrXsvaa(Tai avaXa/nf^dvovcriv avTovg, /cat i^avd- 
 yovTai EKXiTTovTEg ^Eidv Kai rwy HXeuov »i ttoXXk) rf^rj (jTpnTld 
 Trpo(TE^E^orjOriKEi, 7. 7rapa7rXEV(TavTEg Se oi 'AOrjvaloi etti dXXa 
 ywpia, E^rfovv, 
 
 AAV I. Ytto o£ tov avTov yjpovov tovtov o\ 'AOr]vaioi Tptd- 
 KOVTa vaug E^ETTEiii^av TTEpi Trji' Ao/cot%i, /ecu EujSoiag d/iia <l)vXaKiiv' 
 EaTpaTi]yEi ^e ourwy KXtoTTO^iTToc o KXeiv'uw. 2. Ka\ diro^daEig 
 iroir](jafXEvogy Ttjg te 7Ta^u0aXaa(Tiov ecttiv a f^^wffs, Kai Opoviov 
 (IXev, ofir]povg te tXa/Btv avTtoVy Kai ev AXottm rout,- 3or)0ri(TavTag 
 OKptov ima^T) EKpaTr](TEv. 
 AXVll. AvE(TTt](Tav ^E Kai AiyivriTag rJ avT(^ OipEi tovtio e^ 
 Aiyivrig AOr^valoi, aurouc te Kai iralSag /cat yuvot/cac, ETrt/caXc- 
 aavTEg ov^ rj/ctcrra rou ttoXeijlov (T(J)i<tiv aiTiovg Ewai' /cat rr/v Ai- 
 ytvai' ao-<^aX£(Tr6ooi' E(paivETOj Ty rieXoTrovinJrrw 87rt/ctt^£v»)v, avT^iv 
 TTEfx-^avTag EiroiKovg, E'^eiv' Kai E^E7rEid\pav v(TTEpov ov ttoXXw ig 
 avTTfv roue oiKr}Topag. 2. EKirEaovm Se To7g Atytvrjratc oi Aa/ctSat- 
 f.iovioi ECoaav Ov^Eav oikeiv Kai t)]v yrjv vEjjiEaOai, KaTa te to 
 
 be confounded with the ot XoydSeg, infra 
 v. 67, which did not differ from the re- 
 gular soldiers of modern times. By rrig 
 TTspioiKtoog 'HXeiu)v, Pop. thinks is meant 
 the Pisatis. On the Perioeci of the 
 Eleans, see Clinton's Fasti Hell., p. 428. 
 
 5. dvifiov KaTiovTog] So Plut. ap. 
 Steph. Thes. dvkfwv KaTiovrog iv ire- 
 Xdyei. Pausan. ii. 34, .3, Kariovrog tri tov 
 TTvevfiaTog. Aristid. iii. 349, KaTiovTog 
 TOV TTvevixaTog. The kutu has reference 
 to the fact, that the stormy gusts of wind 
 in the Meditermnean, by our sailors called 
 Levanters, seem, when they arise off at 
 sea, to come down perpendicularly from 
 the sky ; and, when this occurs off a 
 mountainous coast, seem to sweep down 
 from the mountains. So, in Luke viii, 23, 
 we have Karifitj XalXarj/ dvifiov ttg Trjv 
 Xi^vrjv. Hence the term is sometimes 
 used of stormy gusts of wind by land, or 
 even stiff winds that set in. So Arat. 
 Pluien. 241, (Soptdov KOTiovTog. 
 
 Ch. XXVI. 1. Trepi Ttjv AoKp/^a] circa 
 Locr., i. e. * to cruise around Locris.' So 
 supra ch. 23, Trtpi FleXoTr. At (pvXaKtjv 
 no preposition is necessary to be sui)})lii;d, 
 
 since the word is in apposition with vavg : 
 this behig one of those many instances in 
 which apposition serves not so much to 
 explain tlie former substantive, as to show 
 the design or purpose, as in Hom. II. iv. 
 155, QdvaTov vv rot opici' tTafivov, ' for 
 thy death.' See other examples in Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 433, obs. 3. Here the only dif- 
 ficulty is occasioned by the oratio ruriata. 
 
 Ch. XXVII. 1. dvidTTiffav] * expel- 
 led,' * expatriated,' as often in our author, 
 and in Herodot. ix. 73. Of the words 
 following, iTTiKaXiffavTeg — tivai, the sense 
 is, ' accusing them [as being] the cause to 
 themselves of the war.' 
 
 irroiKovg] I would here, with Goell., 
 adopt the distinction made by Krueg., 
 that colonists are called aTrotKot, in respect 
 of the place whence they are sent ; tiroiKoi, 
 in respect of that to which they are going : 
 so that the former may be rendered im- 
 migrants, or settlers ; the latter, emigrants, 
 2. t^otrav — o'lKtlv Kai Tt)v yrjv vifitff- 
 6 at] These words are meant to limit 
 eSonav, and to denote occupation for a 
 time, as distinguished from permanent 
 property. 
 
24G 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 'A9r}vaiu)v Siatpo^ov, Kai on acjiuiv ivipyhai >J<rav viro tov anafjiov 
 Ka\ Twv EiAoJTWv T»Jv kiravaaTaaiv, 3. i? St Gup£aT(c -yrj fxtOopia 
 Trjq AjOVEtac /cat Aa/cwvi/crjg iariv, kiri QaXaaaav Kadi}Kovaa, 4. Kai 
 ol jU£v auTwv £VTau0a ^KTjtrav, ot o eairaprjaav Kara Ttjv aX\r]V 
 EAXaoa. 
 
 XXVIII. Tou S aurou 0£^ouc vov(xi]via Kara (reXrjvriv, — wcTTTfp 
 /cat /iorov ^okel tivai yiyveaOai cvvaTOVy — o fjAtog t^iXine fJUTa 
 fit(friinj3piav, Kai naXiv aviwXyjpijjOiij yivo/^ievog /jirjvou^tjg Kai 
 acFTepiov Tivuyv iKcpavevTOJv, 
 
 XXIX. Kai ev T(v avTw Oipei ^v/uKpoooypov tov TlvOiu), av^^a 
 'Aj38)70irT]v, ov £t^£ TY]v aSe\(j)riv SiraA/CTjc, cvva/nevov nap avT(3 
 jLiiya^ Ol 'AO»jvaToi, npoTapov TroXifniov vo/jiitovTeg, irpo^tvov tiroi- 
 r/cravTO Kai f*£T£7r£V*^civro, (3ouAoju£voi SiraAfCijv a(j>iai tov T»/()£u>, 
 GpoiAcwv (iaaiXia, ^vix/iiayov yivtaOai. 2. o §£ Trjprj(^ outoq, o too 
 StrctA^ov 7rar»)p, irpioTog OcpvaaiQ Trjv fisyaXr^v fjaaiXtlav tiri 
 wXeiov T»7c «AAj7C ^p^f^lQ iiroirjae' ttoXv yap fJi^pog Kai avTovo/aov 
 l(TTi OoaKuiv. 3. T)70£i o£ Tw tlpoKvr^v T»7V Havoiovoc; aw 
 'AOr}vu)V GwovTi yvvaiKa irpoarfKH o Triprjg ovtoq ouo£v, ovSl Tijg 
 avTtjq OpaKrjQ kykvovTo' aXX o /u£v kv ^avXia Trjg 4>(t>Kt8o<; vvv 
 KaXovjukvrig y?}g o Trjptuc iokh, tote vtto Gpa/cwv otfcou/ifvi]^* \Kai 
 TO fipyov TO 7r£pi TOV Ituv fii yvvaiKig £v Tp yp tout^ £7rpa£av* 
 TToAAoIc §£ /cat TttJv TTOtT^Twv £v ar^Sovoc ftv»//tip AauAtac »/ o/r>vic 
 £7rw vOyUacTTar £t/coc o£ Kai to Krjcog Ilavoiova ^vva\pa(TOai Tt]Q 
 OvyaTooc 3ia ToaouTou, £7r uxpeXna t^ irpoq aAArjAoug, juaAAov h 
 
 Ch. XXVIII. 1. vovfxr]v'i(f. Kard. ffeKrf- 
 vtjv'\ *the day of the conjunction of the 
 sun and moon,' * the mterlunary day.' 
 Kara ot\., as Goell. observes, is added, 
 because the vovfitivia ttoXitiki) of the Me- 
 tonic cycle did not always fall upon the 
 true vovfirfvia : for, owing to the defective 
 calculations of those days, the beginning of 
 the natural lunar month did not exactly 
 correspond with the beginning of the civil 
 lunar month. 'Avt7r\r]pio9r], 'was filled 
 up,' i.e. 'in full phasis.' FevofievoQ fxrjvo- 
 (i^tjS, * after having been of the form of 
 a crescent.' So Xen. Hist. v. 3, 10, 6 
 ifXiog ^T)voeidr)g Ido^e <pavr}vai. 
 
 Kai doTEpwv TivCJv eK<pavevT(ov'\ 'inso- 
 much that certain stars appeared.' These 
 stars, we learn from Ileis. de Eclipsibus 
 belli Peloponn., p. 6 and 9, were the planets 
 Venus and Mars. The Ik in iK<pav. is 
 intensive. Evidently imitated from the 
 present is a passage of Dio Cass. JI96, 13, 
 iixTTf Kai dffTEpai; iK<pf)vai, where read 
 
 Ch. XXIX. 1. TToXifitov vofii^ovrec'] 
 * regarding him as a public enemy.' 
 
 Trpo^Evov] ' public host,' namely, one 
 who used to receive and entertain all 
 envoys from the state, to which he was 
 Trpo^fvoe, and discharged most of the 
 offices of what is now called consul. He 
 was always a citizen, not of the state to 
 which he acted as Trpo^tvog, but of that 
 in which he performed the duties of his 
 office. 
 
 2. TTp&Tog — iTroirjCTt] Constr. TrpatTog 
 tTToiijffe TXfv (iaffiXfiav 'Ocpvaaig fityaXriv 
 kiri irXeXov [fi^pog] Trjg dXXrjg 6., ' on a 
 larger scale than,' &c. 
 
 3. TrpoarjKti — ovdev] 'has notlimg to do 
 with,' ' has no relation to.' Trig avTtig 
 QpaKtjg, ' the same [part] of Thrace.' Of 
 Kifocg — KwdxpaaOai rifg Ovyarpbg, the 
 sense is, 'contracted affinity by his daugh- 
 ter,' * matched his daughter.' So Lucian 
 i. 834, Kvv. ydfiov. Eurip. Andr. 621, 
 Krj^og avvaxp. See Mitch, in Aristoph. 
 Ach. C2o. 
 
 
 1 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XXX. 
 
 247 
 
 ^td TToAAwv »/fi£pwi; eg 'O^pvaag oBov.) 4. Trjprig ^t ovre to auro 
 ovo/jia £Ywy, (5aaiXivg T£ irptjJTog kv KpaTU O^pvauiv kykvtTo. 
 5. ov ^tj ovTa TOV ^iTaXKtjv oi AOrjvaioi £uju/ua)^ov £7roi»/<rai'TO, 
 /3ouAdji<£V0t (T0i(Ti Ta £7rt OpaKTjg \iopia Kai Ilfp^t/CKjav t,vvtCeXtiv 
 auTor. 6. fA^oiy t£ kg Tag 'AOrfvag o Nu/ii</)oSw^oc, ti]v te tov 
 SiTaAfcou $u/i/uo^tav £7rot»j(j£, fcai SaSoKov toi^ utov auTou AOr}- 
 I'aTov, TOV T£ £7ri Gpa/c>?c TToXe/mov u7r£0£^£To /caTaAu(T£iv* ntKJtiv 
 yap SiTaA/cijv irk/mpeiv OTpaTiav OpaKiav AOrjvaioig iinrawv T£ Kai 
 TTiXTaaTuiv. 7. ^vve(ii(ia<Ji Se Kai tov Yltp^'iKKav TOig AOiivaioig, 
 Kai Skp/mr^v avTW £7r£t(T£v a7ro3oui'ot' £i;r£aTpaT£u<7£ t evOug Tltp- 
 ^iKKag'kirl XaA/ci^ta^ /niT A9r]vaiu)v Kai ^opfiiu)vog. 8. outw fttv 
 StTciA/CJjc T£ o Triped) OpaKuiv PaoiXwg ^vjufia^og kyiveTo A0»|- 
 vaiotc, Kai Hip^'iKKag o ' AXiL,av^pov MaKiSovcjv (JaaiXevg. 
 
 XXX. Oi ^ kv Taig iKaTov vavaiv AOrjraToi, £ti ovTfc TTfpt 
 n£Ao7rovv)](rov, 2oAA(oy ts KopivOi(jjv TroAifTjua aipovfri, Kai irapa- 
 Si^oatTi naAaio£V(Ttv ' AKapvavoJV ^lovoig Ttiv yv]v Kai ttoXiv vtjueaOai' 
 Kai ''AcTTaKOV, rig l^iap^og krvpavvH^ Aaj3ovT£C KaTa KpaTog, Kai 
 k^eXdaavTBg auTOi', to ^wpiov £C ti]v ^Uju^ia^iav 7rpo(T£7rou/<Tai'TO. 
 2. fTTi Tf K£^aAAj7Viav tyjv vrjaov irXEvaavTuj Trpo(jr}yayovTO iivev 
 ^tiyr/^. 3. KtiTai ^£ t] K£<^aAAT|via KaTO. ' AKapvav'iav Kai AtvKaoa, 
 
 did ttoXXmv t'lfifpojv Ig 'Odpixrag oSov} 
 The full sense is, 'rather than with one who 
 resided many days' journey off at Odrysa?.' 
 
 4. Trjprjg de ovre to nvrb oi'Ofia tx^^^ 
 There is a considerable harshness here 
 in the construction, wherein the tx^ov is 
 regarded as a verb (f7x*)' ^y '^ subaudition 
 of ^v, from iytvero just after. 
 
 fSaffiXevg TrpioTog iv Kodm 'OtpvaCjv 
 tykviTo^ ' primus rex fuit Udrysarum, qui 
 opibus valeret,' by fcpartt being meant 
 power, as connected with wealth, and 
 arising from revenue, as we find a little 
 after. 
 
 5. ^vvt^tXtlv^ So I read, with Pop. 
 and Goell., from several MSS., for ^vv- 
 tXtXv, which is retained by Beklc, perhaps 
 because the term %vvt^. would seem, from 
 Steph. Thos., to be destitute of authority. 
 Yet the many examples adduced by me 
 in note on Transl. show that it is used by 
 the best writers, not only the later ones, 
 as Plut., Pausan., and Jos. and Polyb., 
 but also Eurip. and Xen., and that fol- 
 lowed either by names of persons, or of 
 j)laces, and denoting exjmgnare simul ac 
 cU vincere. 
 
 6. TOV vibv avTov ' AOt}vaXov] Repeat 
 tTToirjfft, 'procured him to be made.' A 
 
 rare phrase, of which, however, examples 
 are found in Dinarch., p. 95, 45, tov Sij 
 QeffTTika re eTToirjcre. Pausan. i. 352, ye- 
 vofitvov — 'A6t)vaiov. 
 
 ■ni'iaeiv yap 'StrdXKtjt^ Trefi-tpeiv^ So, for 
 vulg. Treitreiv — ir'nnreiv, Pop., Bekk., and 
 Goell. edit., from almost all the best MSS., 
 agreeably to Attic use, by which, (as ob- 
 serves Hermann de Prtec. quib. Attic, 
 p. xiv.) when there is in the principal 
 verb a signification of fatare^ it is cus- 
 tomary to adjoin an infin. in the fut. On 
 the tense of the infin. mood, when follow- 
 ing other verbs, see Lobeck on Phryn., 
 p. 745, seqq. 
 
 7. ^yvt|3tj3aTt] ' reconciled him to.' See 
 my Lex. N. T. in v. The word in this 
 sense is somewhat rare ; though I have 
 seen it so used in Dio Cass. 
 
 Ch. XXX. 2. TtpotJ^ydyovTo^ Not, 
 suhdmdf as the Schol., Port., Hobbes, and 
 Smith render, but 'brought it over to 
 their alliance,' as Diodor. rightly under- 
 stood the word. 
 
 3. (carat dk — Afi'Ka^a] As illustrative 
 of this, compare a most exact description 
 of the situation of Cephallenia, in Polyb. 
 V. 3, 4. On the names of the four cities 
 or states, see my note in Transl. With 
 
 
248 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431. 
 
 01,. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XXXIV. 
 
 241) 
 
 TiTpanoXiq ovoa, TTaXrJc, Kpavioi, 2ajuaToi, T]pova7oi. 4. Wrfpov 
 S ov ttoWm aviyjujpr^aav ai I'S^C ^Q t'«C AOi^vac. 
 
 XXXI. ITfcpl ^£ TO (^^tvoTTwpov Tov 6epov<: TovTOV AOrivalot 
 7ravSi?|U£j, avToi Kat ol juteTOiKoi, tatjSaXov iq rr^v MfyajOioa, Flfpt- 
 x^Xfovc TOV AavOiTnTov GT^arriyovvTog, 2. fcat oi wipi TlaAoTrov- 
 VYiaov AOrivaioi iv raig BKarov vavaiv, (^iTv^ov yap rjSri iv Aiy'ivg 
 I'wreg iir' oikov ava/co/ucCo^fvoc,) wg yaOovTO roue; £K rriq iroXiwq 
 iravaTpciTia iv Meyapotg ivrag, tnXiVffav irap avTovg Kai ^vv- 
 i/iU\6rf(Tav. 3. crrioaTOTrt^ov r£ /uiyioTov crj tovto aOpoov AOr]vaiwv 
 iyivBTo, aK/ma^ova-qg kri rrjg rroXetog Kai oviriv vevoariKviag' /jvpitou 
 yap OTTAtrwr ovK iAaaaovg rjaav avToi Aorfvaioi, y^wpig ct avToiq 
 ol iv YloTi^a'ia Tpicf^iXioi rjcrav,) fjieroiKOi ^l ^vviaifjakov ovk eXaa- 
 aovQ Tpi(f\iXi(jt)v onXiTwv, X<*'jOic ©^ o aXXoc o/utXoc ^iXwv ovk 
 oXiyog' ^rjOjaavTeg ^e ra TroXXa rrjg yrjg avc^w^r/ffav. 4. tyavovTo 
 c£ Kai aXXai vanpov ev tw ttoXe^io Kara irog iKOGTov EopoXai 
 
 AOrfvaitov eg r»/v Mtyapi^a, Kai ittttcwv Kai navarpaTia^ i'^^XP* ^^ 
 ^iaaia faXw vtt A9r}vaiu)V. 
 
 XXXII. Eretx*^^^ ^^ '^^' AraXavTr) vir AOrjvaitjJV (ppovpiov 
 TOV Oepovg tovtov TeXevrtjJVTog rj iiri AoKpolg To7g OTTOvvTioig 
 vrjaog, eprf/nT) irpoTepov ovaa, rov fur) Xyarag eKirXiovrag et, Ottouv- 
 Tog Kai Ttjg aXXrjg AoKpi^og KaKovpyfiv Trjv Eupoiav. 2. Tavra 
 
 fttV £1' T(0 BepEl TOVTIO jLliTa TtJV TWV HtXoTTOVVriGlWV tK Tt]g ATTlKY}g 
 
 ava^ijjpriaiv iyivero. 
 
 XXXIII. Tou o eir lyiy vo}AiVov 'viif.iuivog Kvapyog o AKapvav 
 povXojuevog ig Ti]v AaraKov KanXOeLv, neiOei KopivO'iovg Ttaaapa- 
 Kovra vavai Kai irevTaKotnoig Kai viAioig OTrAirotg iavTov Karaynv 
 
 respect to the etymology of the name 
 Kpdvioi, it is, I apprehend, derived from 
 Kpdvov, a skull; the form of the moun- 
 tain, under which Cranii was situated, 
 beuig probably that of a skull. Indeed, 
 the island itself, Cephallenia, seems to have 
 derived its name from the word Kt<pa\ii. 
 So Buondelmont (cited by Palmer, Ant. 
 Gr. p. 624) says, that ' to sailors ap- 
 proaching it from the south, the island 
 has the form of a man's hand.' As to 
 the origin of the name Upovaioi, that 
 was doubtless given with reference to the 
 situation of the place, in respect to Pelo- 
 ponnesus and Acamania, as above de- 
 scribed : for UpovaioQ seems to come from 
 irpovog, the same word with the Latin 
 pronus, * bending forward,' and equiv. to 
 TrpoKi'ip-tvoQ. So in Colum. iii. 2, we have, 
 *loca Aquiloni pro^wa.' And Trpovoc; was 
 equiv. to 7rpoft\r]g. So Strabo, lib. viii. 
 
 treating of Elis, says, Ka9' tjv avTiTropOfiog 
 IffTi ri re 'AKupvavia, Kai TrpoKtifievat 
 vfiffoi ZuKvvQoQ Kai Ke(l>aX\t}via. If to 
 the derivation above proposed, it be ob- 
 jected that this does not account for the 
 r)v in Ke<pa\\r]via, I would say, that the 
 name was probably derived from what is 
 no other that a derivative of ic€0o\^, 
 namely, KttpaXrivoQ, the name of a fish, 
 by us called the sea-mullet, and by the 
 Romans, capito ; both tliese names /c«0a- 
 XrivoQ and capito having reference to the 
 peculiar form of the fish, which is as it 
 were all head. (See Hesych. in v. and 
 Athen. 306, F.) Hence, from jcf^aX^vof, 
 would come the adj. KtpaXrjvioQy and so 
 Ke(l>aXXr]via would mean r) Ke^aXr]via 
 vrjtTOQ, the island that was of the form of 
 the fish in question. 
 
 Ch. XXXIII. 1. KaTtX9ilv^ 'to be 
 restored,' lit. * to come back.' 
 
 I 
 
 tvcrnvTag, Kai avrog iiriKoupovg Tivag Trpoai/nKTUMaaTo »?px,'>v 0€ 
 Trig (TTpaTiag Eu^o^uiSac T£ o ApiGTivvvfiiov Kai Ti/uo$£yoc; o T</uo- 
 KpaTovg Kai Eu/iax^g o \pv(Ti^og. 2. Kai nXevcravTeg KaTi]yayov' 
 Kai Tr}g aXXr}g AKapvaviag Ttjg wspi OaXaGaav effTiv a ^uypia pov 
 XojUEVot 7r^o(T7rot»j(Ta(T0ot, Kai irnpaOivTegf tog ovk rjcvvavTO, aTrt- 
 TrXfoi' £7r oiKov. 3. <Txovr£c ^ £v tw napairXw eg Ke<paXXr}viaVf 
 Kai airopacnv 7roir}(Tainevoi eg r»;v 1\paviu)v yi]v, airaTquevTeg vn 
 avTwv £^ ojiioXoyiag Tivog, av^pag t£ awof^aXXovcTi (T<p(t)V avTWV, 
 eiriueiueviov airpoGCOKiiToig twv KpaviijJV, Kai piaioTepov avayayo- 
 [Lievoiy eKOjuia6r)(Tav en o'ikov. 
 
 XXXIV. Ev §£ Tio avT(^ yeifjiwvi ol AOrivaioij roJ iraTp'nt) 
 vofxio "^pivfievoi, crjiuoaia Ta(l>ag eiroiYjaavTO tcov ev Ttvoe tw iroXefjit^ 
 TTptJTOv a7r()0avovT<uv rpoTTW Toiioce, 2. Ta /Liev otrra irpOTiOevTai 
 TWV airoyevo/nevtvVj irpoTpiTa aKi]vr}v iroirjaavTeg, Kai eirKpepei tio 
 
 3. (3iai6repov dvayayofisvoi'] * after 
 embarking in a somewhat compulsory 
 and precipitate manner,' forcedly, as infra, 
 V. 73. So the expression dTrox*t}pt}<nQ (3. 
 at iv. 3, with which we may compare our 
 phrase, *a forced march,' and *a forced 
 retreat ;' Lat. effusafiiga ; Gr. (pvyri (3iai- 
 oripa. Indeed, jSiaiog, in the sense coac- 
 tiis, as opposed to voluntary, occurs in 
 Eurip. Ion, 445, jSiaiiov ya/iwv. Xen. 
 Hist. vii. 6, ra d<ppo^iaia rd fiiaia : and 
 often in Plato. Finally, this view of the 
 sense (which has escaped the commenta- 
 tors) is confiiTned by a passage in Arrian, 
 E. A. iv. 27, 13, (evidently imitated from 
 the present,) ^vfupvyovTtg (iefiaiortpov 
 tiStj flpyoi'TO Trjg ^wpag, where it is 
 strange the editors should not have seen 
 that for jStfiaioTepov ought to be read 
 PiaioTfpov. The two words are, indeed, 
 often confounded. 
 
 Ch. XXX IV. From this chapter to 
 e. 46, inclusive, we have an account of 
 what took place at the public funeral at 
 Athens, of the citizens who had fallen in 
 battle, in the first summer of the war. 
 The funeral itself is described in this 
 chapter, and the remaining portion is 
 occupied by the funeral oration, which 
 was pronounced on the occasion by Pe- 
 ricles. Which ancient usage, of paying 
 funeral honours to the citizens who had 
 fallen for their country, afforded Pericles, 
 who was again called upon to display the 
 eloquence he had evinced on the like 
 occasion at the close of the Samian war, 
 an opportunity of animating the courage 
 and hopes of his countrymen, and in- 
 directly, of vindicating the policy of his 
 own administration. (Thirl wall.) On the 
 
 origin of the custom in question, see 
 Wachsmuth Antiq. Gr. ii. 2, p. 82. 
 
 1. St]fxo(Ti<f Ta<pdg tTrotr'/cavro] * so- 
 lemnized the public funeral of,' &c. 
 The plural is not put for the singular, 
 as in Ta(pdg Otlvai, which occurs in the 
 tragedians ; but Ta<l>dg has reference to 
 the ceremony as appertaining to each, and 
 therefore forming a plural. So Ta<l>dg 
 TroiilffOat tCjv viKpiov occurs in Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. p. 551, 44, and 470, 20; and 
 Demosth. p. 499, rai^dg TroitlaOe Srjfxoffig. 
 £7rt ToTg TtXtvrf)(Ta<n. 
 
 2. rd offrd TrpoTiOevTai] On this sense 
 of Trpor. (a term usually so applied, like 
 proponere in Latin,) Pop. refers to Pollux 
 viii. 65, the commentators on Dio Cass, 
 p. 875, and Pflugk on Eurip. Hec. 613. 
 By bard are meant the bones after the 
 flesh has been removed by burning ; for, 
 subsequently to the cremation, the bones 
 used to be carefully collected, and reserved 
 for interment at a public funeral in the 
 Ceramicus. So we read in Boeckh, In- 
 scrip. vol. i. p. 301, Qui Athenis publice 
 sepeliuntur, eorum ossa lecta defenintur 
 in Ceramicum. Cremantur caesi ibi ubi 
 castra sunt, sed justa fiunt cineribus in 
 patria. Tuiv dizoytvon'tvijjv. On this 
 term, to express the departed, employed 
 here and at c. 51, see c. 98, and Herodot. 
 ii. 136. Of TTpoTptra, the sense is, 'on 
 the third day,' three days before the car- 
 rying out to burial, (during which time 
 the bodies as it were lay in state ;) and 
 thus only one day intervened between the 
 7rp69t(Tig and the funeral. Am. observes, 
 that in ordinary funerals the body was 
 obliged to be carried out the day after it 
 was laid out ; referring, in proof of this, 
 
» 
 
 250 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431,0. 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XXXV. 
 
 251 
 
 avTov 'UaffTog rjv ti jSouXt/rai. 3. fTTttSav ^e »J k(j>opd r), XdpvuKaq^ 
 KvirapiaaivaQ ayovaiv a^a£ai, (j>v\r)(; UdaTriQ ^I'av* iveari St ra 
 otrra, nc tKacTTOc »5v </)uXTic. 4. /um Se /cXtvi? /C£V»J (l)ipeTai, ear^a)' 
 IJiivrj, Twv a</)ava5v, o'i aV a**! tw/oc^wdiv t? dvaipiaiv, 5. £uv6k:<|)£(>€i 
 Sg o jSouXo^Ei'oc /cat dffrwv /cat &'ra>v, Kal yvvaiKEQ irapucJiv ai 
 wpncrriKnvaai ettI tov rafpov oXo(|)upo/iei'ai. G. TiOeaaiv ovv fg to 
 S»;^io(Tiov a^jua, — o ctrrtv tVi tov KaWiarov wpoaaTtlov Trjg ttoXcwc, 
 — Kill aei £v aurw OdirTOvcri tovq eK twv TroXf/uwv, ttXijv ye rovq tv 
 MapaOdivi' ^KHVwv Se ^utTrpEirrj ti]v aptrrji' KpivavT^Q, avTov Kai tov 
 Tcifpov iwolrjaav. 7. eirei^dv 8s /c^ov^wcxt y^, av))p ^jprj^tvoc; utto tJc 
 
 to Deraosth. c. Macart. p. 1071, Reiske. 
 That, however, as Pop. points out, is re- 
 futed by what we find in Aristoph. Lys. 
 611, Muiv iyKaXac, oti ovxl TrpovOtfitoOd 
 at ; 'AXX' Ig rpirtjv ye iifispav aoi Trjx^i 
 Trdvv "U^n Trap' r)fiiov Tit rpir' itnaKev- 
 afffisva. By aKrjvrjv, understand, not a 
 tent covered all round, (for none sucli 
 would have been large enough,) but a 
 kind of pamlion, like the tent called the 
 aspek, thus described by Bemier, in his 
 Travels in Hindostan : — ' A tent, called 
 the asipelc, was pitched outside, larger than 
 the hall, to which it joined by the top. It 
 spread over half the court, and was com- 
 pletely enclosed by a great balustrade, 
 covered with plates of silver. Its sup- 
 porters were pillars overlaid with silver ; 
 three of which were as thick and as high 
 as the mast of a bark, the others smaller.' 
 At feTTt^epft r<^ avTov, supply vfKp<^, which 
 word is e.rpres^'d at ch. 52. By the term 
 kTTKp. is denoted the bringing ofterings of 
 every kind, as incense, wine, cakes, oint- 
 ments, and flowei*s, as tributes of devout 
 affection. So h\ Aristoph. Lys. G13, just 
 before cited, we have ii'iu Trap' t'lfiCjp rd 
 rp'tT (the third-day off'erings) 'tTrtOKtvaa- 
 ixkva, and in Artem. Onir. iv. 22, 1, vo- 
 aovvTi ^k TTovTjpd rd fxvpa, ^id to ai'vticr- 
 ^kptaOai viKp({i. 
 
 3. XdpvaKag KVTrapiffaii'ag'} * coffins of 
 cypress-wood ;' that being selected, from 
 its property, the longest to resist corrup- 
 tion, and from its being sacred to death ; 
 also, perhaps, with some latent allusion 
 to the doctrine of the inmiortality of the 
 soul ; just as the Pythagoreans (says Diog. 
 Laert. lib. viii.) forbore to use (as was 
 common) a cypress- wood bier, because 
 Jupiter's sceptre is made of that wood ; 
 a fable, this, having allusion to the eter- 
 nity of his dominion. So in Psalm xlv. 6, 
 we have 6 Opovog ffov, 6 Oeog, elg aiUva 
 uiuii'og. 
 
 (pvXi/g tKUffTijc fiiav] * one for each 
 
 tribe,' lit. *one belonging to each tribe.' 
 Of the next words, the construction is, 
 Jacobs observes, by resolution, thus, tu 
 ocTTCL UdcTTov tvtOTi Ty XdpvaKi Trjg 
 <pv\rig rig r/v. 
 
 4. kXivti Ktvt)] The kXiv)] here answers 
 to what is elsewhere called the XUrpov, 
 or <peptTpov. And of eorpw/ifv//, the sense 
 is, ' covered with a pall ;' as Herodot. vi. 
 58, iv KXivy tv taTpwuevy tK<pepov<Ti. Xeu. 
 Cyr. viii. 2, 5. For these, then, a ceno- 
 taph was erected ; and, in illustration of 
 this, Goell. cites a passage of Dorvill. 
 on Charit. p. 415. The genit. d<pavi!)V 
 (of which the words following are exegeti- 
 cal) has the same force as at tKaaTrig, a 
 little before. 
 
 5. KvviK(pipEi] * accompany the funeral.' 
 The word in this sense, wliich is rare, 
 occurs also in Dio Cass. 840, 4. 360, 30, 
 and (TwOdTTTO) in ^^schyl. Theb. 1035. 
 This honour was not allowed at private 
 funerals. 
 
 6. TOVQ Ik twv TToXeficjv} Sub. utto- 
 9av6vTag, which is confirmed by Philostr. 
 Vit. Soph. p. 493, 6 dk tTriTuipiog tlptjTai 
 iTri Tolg Ik twv TroXkfiwv Trtaovaiv : and 
 Pausan. i. 29, 4. Plato, p. 32, D, ovk dv- 
 eXofxevovg Tovg Ik TTJg vavfiaxiag, ' those 
 who i)erished in the sea-fight ;' for, as 
 observes Matthia3 Gr. Gr. § 596, * some- 
 times the noun with Ik or uTrb exj>resse8 
 the place, or the time of the preceding 
 action or situation.' 
 
 TrXifV ye Tovg, &c.] 7rX»)v properly 
 carries a genit., but sometimes, instead of 
 it, takes one dependent on the foregoing 
 words, not only the nmiin.y but the dot., 
 (as Aristoph. Nub. 120.) or the accus.^ as 
 here and in Isocr. Panath. Travra^, TrXrjv 
 Tovg fieTtffxtlKOTag. 
 
 7. iTTiiddi/ dk Kpv^pbjffi yy] 'after they 
 have inteiTed them.' A somewhat un- 
 usual mode of expression, though found in 
 Dion. Hal. Ant. ii. 56. And so terra tegere, 
 in Tacitus. Compare also Kp. iv ry yy 
 
 \ 
 
 TToXewc, oc av yvtifnij Tt Bok^ /lu] a£uv£Toc avai Koi d^iwan TrporiKr/, 
 Xtyti iw auroTc enaivov tov w^inovTa' /utra Sc toGto a7rtpx«VTa£. 
 
 8. W§€ fxlv OdlTTOVCJl' KQl StCl TTaVTOQ TOV TToXtlHOV, OTTOTC $U^/3acrj 
 
 auToTc, iX?^^"^^ ^^ ''^'^'^' ^* ^^'^ ^' ^^^ ''^^^ TT^wroic ToIdSc 
 IIe^ikX^c o aavOiTTTTOV ^piOrj XEytiV Kal iiniB^ Kaipog iXdfx(5avi, 
 irpoeXOwv diro TOV avfxaTog iirl (3n,ua ui^r^Xdr imromfXivov, ottwq 
 dKovoiTo (lie tTTt nXfiGTOV TOV OjUiXou, iXeyB Toiace. 
 
 XXXV. *' Oi /u£V TToXXo! TWV ivOdSe iipriKOTWv i}dr) eiraivovm rov 
 
 in St. Matth. xxv. 25, and the Homeric 
 KttTa yrjg Kp. 
 
 yprjjxivog vtto Tiig TroXeiog] * chosen by 
 the state,' meaning, as appears from pas- 
 sages of Plato, Menex., and Aristid., by 
 the senate in the name of the people. See 
 Weber ap. Pop. and Schoemann de Com. 
 Ath. 307. In ^oKy fii) dlhvtTog there is 
 a not unfrequent meiosis. And yvwfiri has 
 here its primitive signification, judgmeiU, 
 meaning the faculty thereof. Of ^oKy, 
 the sense is, *have the reputation of.' 
 The whole is equivalent to avviTog Sokwv 
 tlvai Kai (Tw0pwv, supra i. 79. 'A^iojffti 
 I have edited with Pop. and Goell., instead 
 of the vulg. fi^iw/iare, which is retained 
 by Bekk., though manifestly a gloss, or the 
 correction of some sciolist ; this use of a?iw- 
 fftg, for d^ioixa, being confined to Thu- 
 cyd., and the writers who have imitated 
 him, as Dio Cass., Agathias, Dion. Hal., 
 and Aristid., who use this yer>^ phrase, 
 a^tw'ffci TTporfKiiv, and also d^iuion Trpo- 
 extiv, which is, indeed, far more fre- 
 quent ; though TTporiKtiv, however rare, is 
 found not only in this passage, but in 
 several imitated from it, as Dio Cass, 
 and Agath., nay, also, in Xen. Hist. vii. 
 1, 12, XPW^^'- TT'porjKiov. And such is 
 the use of anteire in Latin ; as in a passage 
 of Ciesar, where we have operibus anteire. 
 Also, of antevenio, * to surpass, or be sur- 
 passing,' as Tacit, Ann. iv. 18, beneficia 
 — ubi anteunere. Indeed, the one is a 
 stronger term than the other, similarly 
 as our surpass is stronger than excel. ^ Of 
 which an example presents itself in a 
 passage of Milton's Parad. Lost, Bk. iv. 
 32, * Othou that with surpassing glory 
 crown'd,' &c. 
 
 Xtytt iir' avTo7g tiraivov tov TTpfTr.] 
 Meaning, a panegyric on the merits of the 
 deceased generally, not those of any in- 
 dividual in particular, which was on such 
 occasions not usual. Thus, (observes 
 Thirlwall,) ' as the public service was the 
 occasion of the ceremony, so its chief end 
 was the honour of the state ; and, accord- 
 ingly, the panegyric bestowed was so 
 
 turned as to exalt the glory of the country 
 which had given birth to such brave men, 
 and had stimulated theur valour by num- 
 berless examples of ancient heroism.' 
 
 8. ^id rravTog tov iroXifxov] Ita ii hu- 
 mati sunt, qui Sphacteria expugnata, — 
 qui apud Delium — apud Amphipolim cum 
 Cleone — qui in Sicilia — in Hellesponto 
 — ad Arginusas et in bello civili periei-ant. 
 Circa annum 400 autem, vix prius, solen- 
 nia in defunctorum memoriam quotannis 
 celebrari ccepta esse, vel ideo suspicari 
 Ucet, quod bellum Peloponnesiacum, ut 
 stepius justa funebria facerent, postulabat. 
 (Weber.) 
 
 oTTOTt Kvfiliaiy avToXg] quoties [propter 
 csedem fortium virorum] forte conveuie- 
 bat [ut sepelire possent]. (Pop.) 
 
 9. iTrtiSrj Kaipbg iXdn(iave] Bekk., on 
 the authority of a few MSS., has altered 
 the vulg. Kaipbg to Kaipbv, but on insuf- 
 ficient gromids ; for, as Hermann ap. Pop. 
 observes, the sense intended is not, 
 * when he got an opportunity for speak- 
 ing, (as if it were desirable to do so,) but 
 when the occasion came [upon him],' i. e. 
 as Am. explains, *when the speech was 
 to be spoken, whether he liked it or not.' 
 Moreover, the reading Kaipbg is strongly 
 confirmed by a passage, closely imitated 
 from the present, in Dio Cass. 393, 21, 
 t7r£t T€ b Kaipbg iXdfi(iavt, (postquam 
 vero tempus rei agendie venit,) 7rpoff//X0f, 
 &c. 
 
 Ch. XXXV. On this admirable com- 
 position, — the most celebrated of the 
 speeches of Pericles, and almost un- 
 rivalled in the severe style of the early 
 and best ages of Greek oratory,— see the 
 Prolegomena of Poppo, who treats at 
 large on all the topics connected with it. 
 There is every reason to suppose that 
 Thucyd. has given us the substance of the 
 speech with the greatest fidelity. And 
 he has clothed the noblest thoughts in 
 diction not unworthy of one, the greatest 
 oi-ator and statesman the world ever saw ; 
 m diction, however, quite Thucydidcan. 
 As to the compai-ative excellence of this 
 
252 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431, 0. 
 
 TrpoaQtrra tw vofiw tov Ao-yov tovos, (oq fcaXov iiri rolq iK t(vv tto- 
 Xifiiiov OaTTTOfuiivoiQ ayopeutcrQai avrov. 2. ijioi o apKovv av tCoKn 
 ilvai ai'Spwv ayaOwv f^oyw yevo/nivtjjv tp7<*> /cat criXovaOai raq 
 Tijiiaq^ (ota /cat vvv ire^i tov ra^or roroe crjuoaia irapaaKhvaadivra 
 opare,) Kai furj iv tvi ar^oi woXXwv apiraq Kivcvviv^crOaiy iv rt Kai 
 
 with the only two other funeral orations 
 that can be classed with it, — those of 
 Lysias and of Plato, — I would say in the 
 words of Synes. p. 37, D, tKarepa Oarspag 
 TraQCL TToXu KoXXiiov tarl, Tolg oiKeioiQ 
 Kavoffi Kfiivonkvt]. Indeed, they differ 
 from each other, and therefore as little 
 bear comparison with each other as the 
 cathedrals of York and of Lincoln with 
 Salisbury. Moreover, I quite agree with 
 Mr. Thirlwall, that * Lysias's oration as 
 far sui'passes Plato's, as Plato's does the 
 declamation ascribed to Demosthenes.' 
 Finally, wliat adds to the ralue of the 
 present speech, — without reference to 
 its surpassing merit as a composition, — 
 is, as observes Tliirlwall, that ' among the 
 topics it embraces, there are some which 
 belong to history, as much as any part of 
 the historian's narrative. The mythical 
 glories of Athens (continues he) were 
 slightly touched upon ; what she then 
 was, and had become, through the ex- 
 ertions of the existing generation, fur- 
 nished a fiar more interesting subject. 
 The orator does not even dwell much on 
 the martial achievements by which she 
 had been raised to such a pitch of great- 
 ness : he thinks it more important to 
 observe the institutions, the manners, the 
 national character, which were the true 
 foundation of her power. These, he then 
 shows, were the advantages which en- 
 titled Athens to be called the school of 
 Greece, which enabled an Athenian to 
 adapt himself readily to new circum- 
 stances, and to execute whatever he un- 
 dertook with peculiar ease and grace, — 
 which had opened the most distant coun- 
 tries to the Athenian arms, had erected 
 a mighty empire, and ensured an im- 
 mortal renown, which made the country 
 worthy of all the sacrifices that her sons 
 could offer to her.' 
 
 1. 01 niv iroWo) Twv tvOdde} The 
 commencement of this oration has been 
 imitated bv Choricius, in a funeral oration 
 m Villois. Anecd. ii. 21, and Aristid. in his 
 oration Trtpt ofiovoiag, t. ii. p. 297- 
 
 TOV TrpoaOfVTa Tip vo^Kj) tov \6yov 
 T6v^t'\ Meaning, ' who supei-added [to the 
 other observances enjoined by law on this 
 occasion] the oration.'' The phrase, irpoa- 
 Oii'Ta T(^ vofxtfi TOV Xoyov Tovdi, is strange, 
 
 but is defended by the passage of Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. v. 17, 6\l/e. ttots 'AOrjvdloi Trpoff- 
 kOiffav TOV tTriTa(piov trraivov Tip vojxtft, 
 cited by Hudson, and Herodot. ii. 13(J, 
 
 7rp0(TTl6i'lVai It tTl TOVT^t Tip VOfilp 
 
 Tovdt. 
 
 ijjQ KoXbv — ayopeviaQai avTov} A 
 somewhat anomalous constniction. It has 
 some affinitv to that of the accus. with the 
 infin. after iJjq or other particles. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 537. But, in fact, KaXbv 
 — avTOv are, with the subaudition of ovTa, 
 accusatires absolute, accompanied by a»g or 
 some other particle. See Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 668, 3. And though there all the ex- 
 amples have the participle expressed, yet it 
 is sometimes understood, as infra viii. 63, 
 Kaiirtp iTravaaravTtg avTol aXXriXoig, 
 'iva fit] 6\iyapx<t>VTai. 
 
 kK TOtV TToX. OaTTTOIxkvOlQ} In OuTTT. 
 
 there is a signifcatio prcegnans, namely, the 
 being * removed from the field of battle, 
 and brought hither.' 
 
 2. t/iot ^' apKovv, &c.] The substance 
 of what is here said, to the end of the 
 chap., is well expressed by Arn., as fol- 
 lows : — ' Although, in his own judgment, 
 all words in honour of the dead might 
 well have been forborne ; for, either 
 through the fault of the speaker, or the 
 partiality or jealousy of the hearers, it 
 would be hard for any speech, on such an 
 occasion, to give satisfaction ; yet still, as 
 the law has so willed it, he will endeavour 
 to satisfy its call.' 
 
 Kai fir) iv ivi avdpi ttoWwv apiTag kiv- 
 ^vvtverrOat] Whatever doubt may exist as 
 to the construction of these words, one 
 thing is certain, that the tv, — though not 
 found in several MSS.,— cannot be dis- 
 pensed with. Its genuineness is, indeed, 
 strongly confirmed by several imitations, 
 or, at least, parallel expressions, which 
 have been adduced by Pop. and myself, 
 from various writers. But, to advert to 
 the construction in 7ri(rrtv6>)i/at, it is best, 
 with Haack and Pop., to regard this as 
 forming, together with the preceding 
 words, IV TS Kai x^^pov i'movTi, a sort of 
 explanation of the idea contained in kiv- 
 dvvevtaOai, by which Kivdvv. will have to 
 be taken twice in thought, being repeated 
 with the words fv rt Kai xilpov drrovTi, 
 Kai Kiv^vvtvtaQai iv tvi av^pi itoWCjv 
 
 'J V 
 
 * / . 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LTBER II. CAP. XXXV 
 
 253 
 
 vtlpov aTTOvri, 7ri(Tr£v0.7vai. 3. x«^^'r^»' 7«P ^" ^^rpt^c «7r£iy, 
 kv y iitdXiC Kai ri Sofcrjdcc r^q iU^aq Pe^atoGrai. 4. o re -yap 
 guretSoic 'cai eilvoug a/cpoaT»k rax «v re trSeecrrepwc, Trpog a ^ouAf- 
 Ta[ T£ Ka\ tTTiWarai, vo/xidaa grjXoudOat' o re aTrecpoc fcxriv a /cat 
 7rX£ova2;£a0ac, lia </>0ovov, a n vi^lp t^v eavrov i>6aiv a/couoc. 5. 
 i"^XP* 7«P ^''*^^^ dviKTol ol iiraivoi adi m^l Irkpwv ^ Xeyo^ayoc, iq 
 ocrov av /cai airoq iKaaroq oir\rai 'iKavoq aval ^paaa'i ti aiv iJ/couaC 
 
 apsTug, KivSvvtvtffQai TriffTevOiivai tv, 
 &c., 'to run a hazard, by having been 
 entrusted to [him] who has spoken, well 
 or ill,' equiv. to, * alike when he has spoken 
 ill or when well,' &c. Similarly in Joseph. 
 Ant. vi. 13, 4, we have, Kai \6yog fitv Itt' 
 CLfiipoTtpa TTiipvKtv aX/j^r/t' Tt Kai \|/fv^»)c, 
 TO. d' ipya yvfivt)v vir' bipti tijv diavoiav 
 rt0»;<n, where, for vtt' b\pti, read tn' b>pti, 
 from several of the best MSS., confirmed 
 by a similar expression in Heb. iv. 13, 
 yufjivd — ToTg 6<p9a\fiolg avTov, as also by 
 some passages of Thucyd. which might be 
 adduced. By dptTag we are to under- 
 stand, not the actions theiiiselyes, but the 
 merits, or fame thereof, as in iii. 53. 
 
 3. x^^t'^ov ydp — /3t/3aioi)rai] These 
 words are meant to give a reason why, and 
 how it is, that an orator, who wishes to do 
 his best, and to satisfy his hearers, may 
 speak (CflKoig,— and that is, ' because it is 
 difficult to speak on a subject where even 
 manifest truth is hard to be established to 
 the conviction of the hearers.' Mtrpiwg 
 is, as the Schol. and Phot, explain, ^equi- 
 valent to ffVjifxkTpiog, d^iiog. 'Ev ip, ' m 
 ea re, in qua.' 'H doKtjoig Trig aXn^tiag, 
 *the firm opinion, or well-grounded per- 
 suasion, of truth, (i. e. that we speak,) is 
 hardly sustained.' So infra iii. 43, vve 
 have TTJg oh ^i^aiov duKtjfftiog rwv Ktp- 
 ^wv, meaning, 'your ungrounded opinion 
 or persuasion that we are bribed.' 
 
 4. In this section, a reason is adduced, 
 why it is hard to impress one's hearers 
 with a pei-suasion of the truth of what is 
 said. ' For the auditor, who is alike well 
 acquamted with the facts, and well af- 
 fected to the persons commemorated, 
 may, perhaps, think something treated of 
 in a manner short of what he wishes 
 [had been done] and knows [to be the 
 
 truth].' 
 
 IvdttffTtpiog TTpoe, &c.] « short m com- 
 parison of,' &c. At Tt aTTttpog, the 
 Schol. and Goell. supply Kai hi) tyvovg, 
 from the preceding : a subaudition at 
 once inadmissible and unnecessary ; for 
 here the aTTtipog aKpoarrig is supposed to 
 be neither well nor ill affected, but mdij- 
 fercnt; though, through envy, he may 
 
 think something to be exaggerated, if he 
 hears of any thing beyond the reach of 
 his own natural powers, or capacity for 
 action : for such is the import here of the 
 term (pvirig, as in Pind. Nem. yi. 9, npoa- 
 tptpofitv Ti dOavaTOig, ri fieyav voov, 
 y Toi ipvoiv. In evident imitation of the 
 present passage. Dr. Bates's (Works, iv. 
 324.) Funeral Serm. on R. Baxter, sa} s : 
 
 « In speaking of him I shall be under a 
 
 double disadvantage ; for those who per- 
 fectly knew him, will be apt to think my 
 account of him to fall short and be defective 
 {kvbttOTtptxjg dr}\ov(j9ai); others, who were 
 unacquainted with (ot aTrttpoi) his extra- 
 ordinary worth, will, from ignorance or 
 envy, be inclined to think his just praises 
 to be excessive {irXfovdltaOaiy^ 
 
 5. HExpt y"P Tovh — diTKTTOvmv] The 
 only difficulty that here exists,^ is in the 
 avTwv of this second clause. Tip St vrrtp- 
 (idXXovTi avTutv ipOovoiJvTig, ijSri Kai 
 dTTiffToixTiv. This may be taken either in 
 the neuter or in the masculine. H the 
 former, we may best explain it, (as it is 
 done by Pop.)" with reference to the pre- 
 ceding words, a dv SKaiTTog ot»/rat iKavbg 
 tlvai dpdaai, ' which goes beyond what 
 each may think himself able to accom- 
 plish ;' a view strongly confirmed by Sal- 
 lust Catil. 3, Arduum videtur, res gestas 
 scribere ; primum quod facta dictis sunt 
 exrequanda, dehinc quia pleraque, quse 
 delicta reprehenderis, malivolentia et in- 
 vidia dicta putant : ubi de magna virtute 
 et gloria bonorum memores, quae sibi 
 quisque facilia factu putat, aequo animo 
 accipit ; supra ea, veluti ficta pro falsis 
 ducit. Adopting the loiter view, (with 
 Pop.) the meaning will be, ' supra ipsos,' 
 i. e. above their own powers. To which 
 purpose we may cite the words of Roche- 
 fouc. Max. 376. ' Les esprits m^diocres 
 condamnent d'ordinaire tout ce qui passe 
 leur portde,' possibly written with a view 
 to the present. And so another celebrated 
 writer observes, ' Men do not easily allow 
 that existence of any virtue of which they 
 perceive no traces in their own minds. 
 In this manner, too, the word was evi- 
 dently understood by Dio Cass., in a pas- 
 
254 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431, 0. 
 
 TW St u7re|Oj3aXXovri airwv <j)0ovoGvT£C, n^r? /cat a7rt(JToG(T(V.^ 6. 
 £^€i8») Se toTc TraXot outwc idoKifidaOri radra kuXwq ix^iv, XPJ '^^^ 
 ifds, fTTOfitvov rw vo/uw, TreipdaOai v/uwv t^c £/ca<TTou ^ouXricrtwc 
 T£ fcal SoSnC TuytTv wc Wt TrXatrrov. XXXVI. "Ap^o^ai Se ano 
 rwv TToo^ovMV irpujTov' tiicaiov yap avroig, Kai wpeirov di afia, £v 
 Tw TocwSe T»lv Ti/u»iv ravT»?v tJc iuv»i^r/c ^i^offOai' tiJv yap xwf)av 
 a'fl 01 avTOi oiKovvTiQ, ^la^o^jj rwv eniyiyvoinivtov ^f^P* ^^^^^ *^^,"' 
 OfjJav St' aptrrjv TroptSotrav. 2. fcai Ufivoi t£ a^ioi CTraivou, /cat in 
 
 sage imitated from this of our author : vag 
 TtavTi Ti^ vTTipsxovTi (scil. uvTov) <pBo' 
 vwv, 6rot/i6r£pov aTriffrfi roTg vttI^ kav- 
 tCjv Xtyofikvoig, where kavruiv (misunder- 
 stood by Fabricius) means * supra seipsos,' 
 * above their capacity [to do] :' and the 
 -nag stands for Trag Tig, as in Herodot. vii. 
 197. Moreover, kavTutv is accommodated 
 rather to the seiise, (namely, all persons,) 
 than to the grammatical case ; the plural 
 being there adopted on account of such 
 being found in the passage of our author 
 there hnitated. Hence 1 have ventured 
 in the present passage to edit avTwv, 
 which Dio Cass, must have had in his 
 copy ; as also had Agathias, p. 67, (edit. 
 Plant. 1593,) in a passage imitated from 
 the present : TncpvKa^sv yap uTravrtg ra 
 fxiv KaO' avTOvg, (meaning, proportionate 
 to our own powers,) <pi\a t)y tlffOai Kai KciX- 
 Xiffra, aXetiviiv dk Kai kKTpeTrenOai to 
 vTrepiidXXov. Finally, hence is illustrated 
 the obscure expression in Tacit. Agric. 1, 
 ignorantiam recti a^; invidiam. Accord- 
 ingly, the ^Srj here is to be taken, not 
 with (p9ov.f but with dirKTTovmv, it being 
 meant, that 'they even noic, already, dis- 
 believe.' So, in a passage of St. Matth. 
 iii. 10, we have ^^i/ Ik i) d^ivr] irpbg ttjp 
 piCnv Tutv Skvdp(x)V fcflrai. 
 
 G. XP*) '^^^ *A*^ — Tvxf^v} ' I must en- 
 deavour, as far as possible, to satisfy the 
 wishes, and meet the judgment or opinion 
 of each one of you.' BovXrtffeujg here, as 
 the Schol. points out, has reference to the 
 wish of the ivvovg before spoken of § 4. 
 (6 evvovg dKpoaTt)g — irpbg a. (iovXsTai) ; 
 and d6^T)g to the drrfipog there, as de- 
 noting the judgment they have formed of 
 the deceased, in the due hitting of which 
 i^o^Tjg TVx^Tv) is implied their crediting 
 the truth of what is said. In wc krri 
 ttXhcttov, we have adverted to the dijl- 
 ffulty of this, since, as the Schol. remarks, 
 ov SvvaTov irdaiv b^oiiag dpkffKOVTa 
 Xsyeiv, dXXd Kai fikaojg vutg, 'iva firjTe 
 <p96vov fJTjTe yptvdog doKy Xkyeiv, where 
 (p96uov stands for <p9ovtpbv, i. e. Itti- 
 Xri^ifiov, * reprehensive or carping.' 
 
 Ch. XXXVI. In this chap, the speaker 
 briefly notices their ancestors, and thehr 
 own immediate fathers, the founders of 
 their empire, in whose path their sons 
 have worthily followed. Yet he will not 
 repeat now the well-known tale of their 
 victories in war, but will rather develope 
 those internal principles of their j^oUty, to 
 which their greatness alike in peace and 
 war was to be ascribed. (Arnold.) 
 
 1. dpKofiai dvb Tutv irpoyovujv vpoiTOv] 
 Here we have, not a pleonastic, but rather 
 an emphatic mode of speaking, as in Eurip. 
 Med. 473, and Jos. 673, 47, dp^ofiai dirb 
 
 TOV TrpuiTOV. 
 
 Kai irpkirov Sk lifia] *and fitting, too, 
 withal.' Tr)v TifxijV TavTriv Trig ixvr}^T]g, 
 * this honour of mention,' lit. the being so 
 mentioned. Of the words following, Trjv 
 yap x^9^^ "*^ ^''- "^^o* oiKoiivTeg, the 
 sense is, ' by having uninterruptedly and 
 always by the same race,' &c. (comp. 
 supra i. 21.) though there was a foreign 
 admixture, Attica being (aa we find from 
 i. 2) the chief point of colonisation. 
 
 diadoxy tS)v eTTtyiyvo/zcvwv] These 
 words tmiy be construed either with the 
 preceding oUovvTtg, (as they are done by 
 Goell.) and so considered as explanatory 
 of what is meant by 01 avToi oUovvTeg : 
 q. d. ' not literally the same persons, but 
 the same by a constant succession of pos- 
 terity, one after another :' or they may 
 be taken (as they are by Pop.) with the 
 following verb irap'doaav, 'handed it down 
 by a succession of generations, (each re- 
 ceiving it from and handing it to,) up to 
 the present time, free through their valour:' 
 a view, this, preferable, as yielding the most 
 natural and suitable sense. Moreover, had 
 the former construction been intended, the 
 words nkxp^ TovSi would have been un- 
 necessary ; while, according to the latter, 
 it has great significancy, as completing 
 the idea. Again, the dti 01 avroi oIkovv- 
 Ttg was sufficient to suggest all that was 
 meant,— namely, that constant topic of 
 flattery to the orators addressing the 
 Athenians, that they were avTox^oveg, 
 
 0\.. 87, -2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XXXVI. 
 
 255 
 
 •I 
 
 /taXXov 01 Trartpsc rjftwv* KTriaaimvoi yap, wpoq oiq i^i^avTO, 6(ti?v 
 lE\oiniV ap\jnv, ovK oTTOVwc:, »iMTv roTc vvv TrpofT/careXtTTOi'. 3. ra 
 Se ttXeiw aurrJc avTol ruLifiQ o'tSf, 01 vvv in ovng ^laXiora £v rij 
 Ka9i(JTr)KVia ^Xt/cta, £7rrjuS»J(To^t£v, Kai ti]V ttoXiv toiq iram nape- 
 (T/c£ua(iajU£V /cat f'c ttoXe/uov Kai £C HprivY}v avTapKiGTarrfv. 4. (t)v 
 €ya> Ta /it£y /caret iroXejuovQ ipya, oiQ eKaara f/crrj^r?, »; £1 ti avrm »/ 
 oi irartpiq ^fxwv j3apj3apov r) "EXXrji'a ttoXejuov kmovTa Trpo^uftwc 
 ij/uuvaftt^a, iiaKpriyopfiv iv fiSoatv ov /3ouXo^£voc, iacrw' awo Ce 
 diaq r£ ETrtTrjStuffftuc »JX0o/u£V kir aura, Ka\ jU£0 otac 7roXtr£tac Kai 
 rpoTTtiiv eS ohov fiuydXa tyevero, ravra br]Xu)(faQ Trpwrov, eifxi Kai 
 iwi TOV rwi'Sf iiraivov, vo^itu)v iiri te t<^ irapovri ovk av awpiTrrj 
 
 &c. : and indeed such they are styled by 
 Lysias, Epitaph. § 17, and Plato, Menex. 
 ch. 6 ; as also Aristoph. Vesp. 1076, ifffikv 
 tlfxtlg 'ATTiKoi, novel hKai^g tvyivCig 
 avToxOoveg. Compare also Isoer. Paneg. 
 p. 58, Lang., and Eurip. Erccth. frag. i. 
 5—10. Pericles, however, contents him- 
 self with using the more modest expres- 
 sion 01 avToi dfi oiKovvTeg, though even 
 that is not made prominent, but kept in 
 subservience to the nobler sentiment of 
 * their ancestors having kept and handed 
 the country down to the present time, free 
 by their valour.' 
 
 3. avToi vfitXg oiSt'\ There is here a 
 blending of two phrases, * we ourselves, 
 and those persons who are here present :' 
 an idiom of which Dukas adduces another 
 example from Synes. de Regno, who bor- 
 rowed it, he thinks, from Hom. Od. xxi. 
 207, tvdov fikv dr) o^' avTog tyio : and he 
 regards it as a highly emphatic expres- 
 sion. 
 
 oi vvv—iiXiKi^] *such of us especially 
 as are yet in the maturity of our age.' 
 'HXiKig. does not signify youth, as Goell. 
 explains, but simply age, time of life, as 
 ?. 80 : and in both passages it requires 
 some other words in the context to deter- 
 mine the sense as here ; KaQtoTriKviq,, which 
 signifies settled, stayed, denoting, as applied 
 to age, that middle period of maturity when 
 the body has attained its full strength ; 
 what Florus calls robusta maturitas: and 
 such formerly was the use of our word 
 stayed. So in Spenser we have, * of riper 
 years and stronger stay.' Ayrapicforari/v, 
 i. e. ' furnished with full resources for its 
 independent well-being.' Imitated from 
 the present is a passage of Agath. iii. 9, 
 Tolg Tvaffiv (g ts TroXtftoi* Kai tipj]vr]v 
 avTapKi(TTdTr\v. 
 
 4. ^dp^apov — rtnv\diii9a^ 'have re- 
 pelled impending wo", barbarian or Greek.' 
 
 The phrase iroXi^ov kiriovTa ri^wdfitOa 
 is one of almost lyric boldness. Hence 
 numerous conjectures have been hazarded, 
 alike inadmissible ; and of the many 
 parallel passages adduced by the com- 
 mentators, not one is apposite, all being 
 without dfivvarrOai. More to the purpose 
 are the following,from Plutarch, Camill. 23, 
 TToXefiov dXX6(pvXov drrwrraaOai : Liban. 
 Or. 724, C, iroXe^ov kniovTa drroKpov- 
 (TaffBai : passages evidently imitated from 
 the present, and sufficient to confirm and 
 justify the common reading here ; though 
 the expression itself may seem harsh : and 
 the harshness is increased by the substan- 
 tives (3dp(Sapov and "E\X. being used as 
 adjectives. See the notes of Poppo and 
 Goell., from which it appears that (Sdp- 
 (iapog for (3ap(!iapiKbg is not very unfre- 
 quent,and 'EXXag as an adject, with subst. 
 feminine is pretty common ; while "EXXrjv 
 as a masc. adj. is so rare, that no example 
 of it has been found. Poppo and Goell., 
 however, adduce the similar expression 
 "^KvOrig oJfiog from ^schyl. Prom. 2. 
 
 fxaKpriyopeiv kv iidoffiv] The expression 
 recurs at iv. 59 : and of the phrase Xkyeiv 
 Iv elSofTi, frequent examples occur in 
 Dionys. Hal. Here, however, vftTv is to 
 be supplied, which is expressed in a pas- 
 sage, evidently imitated from the present, 
 of Hdian. v. 1, 3, kv elSoei fikv vjilv — 
 
 TTlplTTOV VO/it'^W fXriKprjyoptXv. By ITTlTf]- 
 
 Stvfffojg, a little after, is meant, as Poppo 
 explains, *totam vitse rationem (rather 
 institutionem), quse efficit et moderatur 
 smgula eTTiTtihyfiaTa,'' i. e. chiefly as re- 
 gards education and training for the duties 
 of life. The word is occasionally used 
 by Plato, and often by Dio Cass., chiefly 
 in the sense of education or training, as 
 opposed to nature. Finally, at avrd and 
 fitydXa understand irpdyfiaTa, with an 
 implied sense of cipx^* 
 
 
 r 
 
 i 
 
 \} 
 
256 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 43J, 0. 
 
 \iy6YJvai avTci, Kal tov iravra o/U(Xov Kal aaTwv Kai ^iviov Qu^t^opov 
 iivai avTVJV iiraKovaai. XXXVII. XpuyjutOa yap TroXtrtm ou 
 trtXovatj TOVQ tiZv iriXag vojuovg, irapa^iiy/Lia 0£ juaAXov avToi orrtc 
 Ttvi, rj /ui/uoujufroi eTtpovt,'. Kai orojua /lU', ^la to ju»/ tg oXiyovQ 
 aXX eg irXiiovaQ (hkuv, ^rifuiOKpaTia K£/cX»|rai* /ninaTL ot, Kara 
 
 ^i' 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XXXVII. 
 
 .0^ 
 
 fvA' 
 
 257 
 
 icaj TOV Travra o^iiKov — iTra/coutrat] The 
 construction is, «cat ^vfKpopov livai tov 
 ■jrdvTa OfiiXov — tiraKoixTai. In the words 
 following, the avTotv is, as Heilm., Kistem., 
 and Poppo point out, meant to include 
 the ^kroiKoi : and by K^vojv are denoted 
 foreigners resident at Athens, and forming 
 part of its population, insomuch that they 
 were obliged to serve in the levy en masse. 
 So infra iv. 90, dvatJTijaag TravCtjfid 
 avToi'g Kai Tovg fitToiKovi;, Kai ^tviov oaoi 
 napri'jav : and 94, TravaTpaTidg ^kvojv 
 tCjv 7rap6vT(ov Kai dffTiov yevofisvtjg. 
 Hence in a passage of Acts xvii. 21, 
 (where the interpretation is alike dis- 
 puted,) '\6r]valoi £e ndvTeg Kai o'l Itti- 
 drjfiovvTsg ^hoi, 1 have no doubt tluit by 
 the expression ol tTriS. %kvoi are meant 
 solely strangers resident at Athens, either 
 temporarily or permanently, but without 
 any portion of citizenship ; and that the 
 fiSTOiicoi are not here included, who in a dis- 
 tribution of this kind, consisting of dffToi 
 and ^fvot, are always reckoned to the 
 dffToi : whereas the ^'itoikol are never 
 called ^kvoi, or reckoned with them. 
 Moreover, the very term tTnlrifiovvTiQ, 
 there associated with t,(.voi, determines it 
 to mean 'strange residents' alone. Of this 
 expression, iiriSrjfxovvTtg K^voi, an example 
 elsewhere is found in Xen. Mem. i. 2, 61, 
 Ati^a^ TOVQ l-:riST)novvTaQ Iv AaKtSaifiovi 
 ^kvovQ tStinvii^e. Theophr. Char. 8, Kai wg 
 TToXXoi tiriSrjfioixn ^kvoi. Lysias in Era- 
 toth. 30, oaoi Sk K^voi tTricrjfiovaiv tiaov- 
 rai. Pausan. Lacon. 22, i^ovtvai Tovg 
 i7nS)][xovvTag Tiov Ktviov. Plato, 845, A, 
 ^Bvog ini^rifjirjcFag : and 342, C. Now the 
 fikroiKoi could never be called X^voi, nor 
 be included among the ?£vot, because they 
 had a sort of half-citizenship, while the 
 Ksi'oi had none. So Eustath. 11. t, p. 692, 
 32, says, rj 'Attiktj rroXiTtia SrjXol iv y 
 ^evoi fiev TO nr]liv ffxtSbv tjffav ttoXito- 
 y(>a<p6fxtvoi £k (meaning the fitToiKoi) ofiwg 
 tCjv WayivCJv tdtvTBpevov. 
 
 Ch. XXXVII. 1. aiToi ovTig] Supply 
 t)fitlg. An instance of nom. absol. with a 
 participle preceded by a particle, as if the 
 pai'ticip. were a verb : of which use (rare 
 and imnoticed in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 562) 
 examples occur in Dionys. Hal. Ant. 454, 
 31, and Eurip. ^Eol. frag. 20, in both cases 
 accompanied by yap. It is better so to 
 
 consider the words, than, as Osiander and 
 Klein propose, to resolve the participles 
 into verbs. True it is, that verbs would 
 have been more correct ; but as it is, the 
 nominatives absolute, rjfiiig ovT€g, are 
 equivalent to t'lfxeig iofiiv, though contain- 
 inij a less direct assertion, in order to avoid 
 what might seem to savour oi ari'ogance ; 
 Trapd^iiyHa here having the sense modet. 
 Closely imitated from the present, is a 
 passage of Aristid. ii. 76, C, dXXd [rrpoff- 
 ijKiili avTovg jjidXXov Trapddiiyfia to7q 
 dXXoig : and similarly in Lycurg. contr. 
 Leoer. p. 158, 17, we have, tovto ydp tx^ 
 fxiyiffTOv y) iroXig vfxwv dyaObv, on Ttov 
 KaXCjv tpyojv Trapd^eiyfia Tolg "^XXi](nv 
 ykyovtv. 
 
 The speaker then proceeds to toucli on 
 this polity, by adverting to its principleSy 
 (and on what is said, the reader may witli 
 advantage consult a most able sketch on 
 the same subject in Aristid. vol. i. 366, 
 seqq.) namely, as a constitution which, 
 while it placed all the citizens on an equal 
 footing in the sight of the laws, recognised 
 no privilege of birth or wealth, admitted 
 no distinctions but those of capacity and 
 merit in the service of the state. 
 
 Kai ovofia fikv — (ce<c\j/rat] The reading 
 here is not a little disputed. For oiKtlv a 
 few inferior MSS. have ijKtiv, which was 
 edited by Gottl. ; while Pop., Bekk., Ha., 
 and Goell. have restored the old reading ; 
 and very properly, I think ; for the other, 
 however specious, is liable to much ob- 
 jection, and arose either from a marginal 
 scholium, or from critical conjecture. In 
 short, internal evidence is quite against it, 
 and external nearly so ; the authority of 
 three of the MSS. being next to nothing. 
 In vain is it to plead for it the authoi'ity 
 of the Cod. Cfarend. ; for on carefully ex- 
 aminmg it here, in the course of collation, 
 I found that ijKtiv had been altered from 
 oiKtlv, though so skilfully, as to have 
 eluded the observation of both Hudson 
 and Am. In the Cod. Mosq. is t'lKflv, — 
 probably from the oi in the original having 
 been altered to an r), and the circumflex 
 accent inadvertently left. Retaining, then, 
 as we ought, *he reading oIkiIv, the ques- 
 tion is, how mi»y the difficulty be best ob- 
 viated ? In order to ascertain this point, 
 it may be best to examine the words in 
 
 
 
 01.. 87, 2.] 
 
 ^ilv Tovq vo/nnvg, irnog rd '&a 8(a<^opa 7ro<T( to inovt kotu ^e rnv 
 a^/oxTiv, (ttg €/Crt(Troc tv tw ivSoKtfifTi, nvK aVo luepovg to ttXuov iq 
 ra Koiva rf airo apsTrjg ir^oTi/uiaTai' ov^' av Kara niviav, c^wi; ^e ti 
 
 detail. First, ovofia fikv must mean * in 
 name indeed,' as standing for kut ovofia : 
 verbs of caJling, both in the active and 
 passive, being not unfrequently accom- 
 panied by ovofia in addition to their own 
 case. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 420, 2, b. 
 Thus far the sense will be, * And in name 
 indeed it (i. e. the polity) is styled de- 
 mocracy,' The words ^/d t6 fir/ tg 6Xi- 
 yovg dXX' ig TrXdovog oIkiXv are doubtless 
 intended to give the reason vhif ; but tlie 
 exact sense they are meant to express is 
 not so clear as to admit of being placed be- 
 yond dispute. Steph., Gail, Goell. 1st edit., 
 and Am. take the import of the words to 
 be, 'by reason of the government being 
 administered not for the benefit of the few, 
 but of the many,' &e. But to this view 
 Poppo objects, that no proof has been 
 adduced of such a sense of ig, to signify 
 *for the benefit of.' And, with Goell. 
 2nd edit., he Jays down the sense thus : 
 I quia non ad paueos, sed ad plures redacto 
 imperio civitas gubernatur ;' thus sup- 
 posing here a condensed form of speaking, 
 which, expressed at full length, would 
 stand thus< y) Tr6\ig ovk ig oXiyovg Kar- 
 fXOfikvri, dXX' ig nXeiovag i'lKOvaa otW, 
 (for oiKtirai, i. e. ^loiKtiTat, as often,) ' by 
 reason of the government not being con- 
 fined to the few, but extended to the 
 many.' And this sense they confirm and 
 illustrate from the following pai-allel pas- 
 sages ; infra viii. 53, it fit) iroXiTSixrofikv 
 Te au)^pnvi(TTtpov Kai ig oXiyovg fxdX- 
 \ov : viii. 38, Kai Tijg dXXrjg TroXewg kot 
 dvdyKt]v ig 6\iyov KaTtxoftivrjg : v. 81, 
 ig oXiyovg KariffTijaav rd twv Eik. : and 
 viii. 89 and 97- Yet, notwithstanding a 
 certain support which this latter interpret- 
 ation derives from the passages above ad- 
 duced, it is, from the somewhat of violence 
 (by resolution, &c ) which is required in 
 order to extract the sense in question, far 
 less admissible than the former. As to 
 the objection to that interpretation, on the 
 score of no example having been adduced 
 of eg in the sense ' for the benefit of,' that 
 may easily be disposed of : for as ig is 
 perpetually employed to mark the purpose, 
 aim, or scope of any action, so it may very 
 well signify ' for the purpose of,' * for the 
 sake of,' as often in the N. T. with an 
 accus. of thing, (see my Lex. N. T.) and 
 sometimes o{ person. So 1 Cor. viii. 6, Kai 
 ilfieig eig avrbv, * for him,* i. e. for his 
 honour and glory. Luke vii. 30, r»;v 
 VOL. I, 
 
 (BovXr/v TOV Qeov dg iavTovg : or bs ig 
 continually denotes ot^ect or relation, thus 
 it may mean, as often in N. T., 'on account 
 of.' Now if a state is said o'lKtiaQat or di- 
 oiKiiffOai tg Tivag, with a reference to those 
 persons, if the government were adminis- 
 tered on their account, and with respect 
 to them as the end and aim of the w hole, 
 what is that but saying that it is carried 
 on for tlieir beneft? Nor is there any 
 thing in the passage above cited that for- 
 bids this interpretation ; for all of them, 
 except the first, are of another kind : and 
 the first, viii. 53, may have the same sense 
 as the present passage. After all, how- 
 ever, the latter sense seems required by 
 the words of the context following, which 
 being introduced by ukriaTi Si, must con- 
 tain what is in some sense contrary to 
 the ovofia fikv, &c., namely, an indirect 
 assertion that the constitution was in reality 
 an aristocracy, agreeably to wliat is directly 
 asserted by Plato in his Fun. Or. ch. 8, 
 y) ydp avTrj TroXtre/a Kai tovto i]v Kai 
 vvv dpiffTOKpaTia' — Ka\tl Si 6 fiev avTrjv 
 St)fioKpaTiav, 6 Si dXXo <ft dv X"'PV - t^'^» 
 the Schol. observes, being said by way of 
 checking the arrogance of the Lacede- 
 monians, who prided themselves on their 
 aristocracy. Thus the next clause, fiirtaTi 
 Sk — evSoKifitl, may be rendered, as it is 
 done by Goell., 'sed quanquam quod ad 
 leges attinet, ad ea, quae hominibus pri- 
 vatis agenda sunt, omnes sequabilitat ? fm- 
 untur,tamen quod ad sestimationem attinet, 
 ut quisque aliqua re excellit, ita,' «SlC. 
 
 fiSTiffTi] ' there is a participation,' as 
 in Aristoph. Cone. 173,522. By Ta Uia 
 dtd<popa are denoted, as Poppo explains, 
 'omnino singulorum civium lites et con- 
 tentiones, sive cum civitate, sive inter se, 
 sive de fortunis sive de delictis.' 'Avb 
 fispovg, 'from an exclusive or privileged 
 class, or caste,* i. e. as belonging to it ; 
 said with reference to the Lacedaemonians, 
 among whom a certain privileged class of 
 those nominally equal in rank, exercised 
 the government. Of tv T(p evdoKifjieX the 
 sense is, ' is in estimation for any thing.' 
 'Ec Ta Koivd TrpoTifiaTai, ' is preferred to 
 the conduct of public affairs.* 
 
 ov5' av KaTd irtviav — «ra»Xvrai] It is 
 well remarked by Goell., that KaTa irtviav 
 is, by a variation of phrase, equivalent 
 to Trtvrjg fiiv uiv, the sense being, ' Nor, 
 again, on accoimt of his poverty, (i. e, 
 though he be poor,) if he be able to do the 
 
 S 
 
 t 
 
 VJ 
 
258 
 
 THUCYDIDES, 
 
 [a. C. 431, 0. 
 
 uyaOov Sfjaaai r^v ttoXiv, aSiWjuaToc dfpaviia /ct/cwXurai. 2. tXeu- 
 Oe/owg dl TO. T£ TT^og TO Koivov TToXiTCuojutv fca! £€ T»Jv TTpog "^X»|- 
 Xoug Twv Kaff i]jU£pav ETriryj^tujuaTWV v7ro;//tav, oil Si' op^rlc rov 
 TTfXac, a Ka0* v^ov^v Ti Spa, f^ovrfC, ouSe alufi'iovQ fitv XuTrr^oac Se 
 T^ '6\Ph a'xOr^Sovac 7rpo(Tri0fiU£vot. 3. av£7ra^0wc,' Se ra 'ffim irpod- 
 omXoJvrtc, rd ^v/^6<Jia ^id UoQ fxaXiara ov na^avofiov^iv, tiov re 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XXXVIII. 
 
 250 
 
 state service, is he excluded,' &c. So in 
 Plato, Menex. p. 283, we have, ovre a<j9t- 
 vi'iq,, ovTi TTfvi^, ovd' ayvioaiq. rraTimov 
 dTTtXrtXnTai ovhiQ, ovde ro'iQ tvavrioig 
 TETifiTjTai, wffTrtp tp aWaiQ TtoXtmv. ^ The 
 term alito}ia is here to be taken in its 
 most extensive sense, of ' condition in life,' 
 as regards fortune and rank. 
 
 2. Here the speaker adverts to that 
 liberality of spirit at Athens, which was 
 in strong contrast to the intolerance and 
 interfering spirit of the Lacedaemonians, 
 which re(iuired that every one's manners 
 and habits should be formed after its own 
 model ; that carping censoriousness and 
 judging for the worse, which makes no 
 allowance for the frailties of others, but 
 would sit in self- constituted judgment over 
 them. 
 
 TToXtrfvo/iEf] * we act in our civil capa- 
 city,' ' in our civil relations,' as iTroXirevaav 
 at ch. 65. 
 
 Kai kQ Ti)v—v'7ro->piap'\ In laying down 
 the sense of these words, it is essential to 
 attend to the construction. To supply, as 
 Am. does, diaiTioixi9a from the context, is 
 quite inadmissible, and indeed unnecessary, 
 since iXtvOkptoQ TroXirevofiev, a little before, 
 must here be repeated ; only it is proper 
 to take TToXiT. in a modified sense of ' con- 
 ducting oneself in private life,' by a use of 
 TToXiTtviiv like that of iroXiTtvtffOai in the 
 later Greek writers and the New Tes- 
 tament. KaO' I'lfifpav has together with 
 the sense daily, that of private, as opposed 
 to KOIVOV. Render, *and also [we can'y 
 ourselves liberally] as to jealousy one of 
 another concerning our every-day (i. e. 
 private) habits and pursuits.' The next 
 words, ov ("i' opyijg — TrpoffTiOsfxevoi, are 
 meant to further develope the idea con- 
 tained in the preceding ; meaning, (in the 
 words of Thirlw.) that ' there is a freedom 
 in private life from all unnecessary re- 
 straints on the tastes and pursuits of indi- 
 viduals, which are viewed without jealousy.' 
 Render, ' not feeling angry with our neigh- 
 bour should he please himself, (i. e. for 
 pleasing himself,) nor clouding our own 
 countenance with the scowls of censorious- 
 ness, which pain though they cannot harm ;' 
 the construction being, ov^k 7rpo(Trc0«/x€j'ot 
 
 Tg oi//« axOriSovag dKrJ^liovQ fikv Xvirrjpdg 
 ^k : literally, 'nor putting on,' i. e. 'casting 
 over our countenance looks of offence or 
 morosity, which pain though they do not 
 injure :' for ry oi/za is to be joined with 
 7rpo(TTi9. dx^Tl^ovag (not XvTrrjpdg), which 
 surely makes a better sense as well as con- 
 struction, and is confirmed by dxO- being 
 in the plural, of which I know no other 
 example ; and which seems to have refer- 
 ence to the eyes and looks. Avirripbg is 
 taken in an absolute sense, for irksome, 
 troublesome; of which 1 have given many 
 examples in Transl. 
 
 3. dv£7rax0we ^e rd l^ia TrpoaoixiXovv- 
 ng] 'mixing together in our private inter- 
 course without moroseness.' Sub. KciTa. 
 Evidently imitated from the present is a 
 passage of Jos. Ant. xviii. 7, 8, dtKi6TT]Ti 
 Tov ofiiXtlv dvnrax9r}g utv. and xviii. 6,8, 
 tivfTT. u)jiiXi](Tf. Tolg dv9ptjj7roig : and to 
 this purpose are the words of -^^schyl. 
 Eum. 910, (of the Athenians,) aTfpyto to — 
 ditkv9r)Tov yivog, 'I like this light-hearted 
 race of people.' By the words foUowmg, 
 ^id Hog ov TTapavofiovfiEV, &.C., it is meant, 
 that 'this freedom from unnecessary re- 
 straint does not run mto license, but is 
 tempered by a due respect for the authority 
 of the laws and their administrators ; nay, 
 even of the unwritten law, consisting in 
 the principles of justice and honour.' Of 
 Sid dtog the sense is, 'through fear of 
 offending [against the laws and magis- 
 trates].' Uapavofielv has here its pri- 
 mitive sense, to transgress the law. In 
 making the principle of fear in producing 
 obedience thus prominent, the speaker 
 here does no more than what is borne out 
 by the example of the greatest Athenian 
 philosophers. So in Soph. Aj. 1073, seqq. 
 (cited by Gail) we have this similar sen- 
 timent : Ov yap ttot' ovr dv kv iroXsi 
 vofxoi KuXutg 4>€(0oivr' dv, tv9a firi Ka9- 
 kaniKiv Siog' Ovr avfTTparog ys (Tw^porwg 
 dpxoiT trt, MrjSkv (p6(3ov TrpojSXijua fir]0 
 alSovg txwr. 'A\\' dvSpa xp*)? f^O-v aiofxa 
 ytvvrjffy fikya, AoKtXv irefftiv dv, icdv dnb 
 (TfiiKpov KttKov. Asog yap (^ 7rp6<Tt(TTiv 
 alaxvvT] 9' bfiov, ^iorrjpiav txovra rovh' 
 kTciffTaoo. Similar to this is the sentiment 
 expressed in Ps. iv. 4, ' Stand in awe, and 
 
 m 
 
 \ l!i 
 
 » \ » 
 
 ^ ft 
 
 au tv a^x'a ^f*'''^^' aK^oaan Kai rwv vifxiov, Kal /udXiara avrtZv oaoi 
 re £7r cx^fXa'a rwy dBiKOVfxivijJv Kuvrai, kuI oaoi, ay/>«(/)oi ovreq, 
 ma^vrnv o^xoXoyov^Lvr^v i>ipovm. XXXVIII. Kal fn^v Kal rwv 
 
 ■•rr 
 
 sin not.' 'AKpodaei riov vo^nov, i. e. by obe- 
 dience to those who are for the time being 
 in the exercise of office. At avrStv oaoi 
 the demonstr. pronoun is omitted, and 
 avruv {ex it^) governed of fidXiffra, ' et 
 ex lis maxime earum.' See Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 469, 7. 'Ett' bi<{>eXtig. tmv ddiKov- 
 fiBviov, ' for the benefit (i. e. aid) of the 
 aggrieved.' KeXvrai, 'are enacted :' a vox 
 soL de hac re. 
 
 o(Toi dypatpoi — tpspovm] « and such as, 
 though unwritten, cast a confessed dis- 
 grace on the transgressors.' Tlie Schol. 
 well explains dyp. vofioi by rd I9rj. Simi- 
 lar is the sentiment exja-essed in Demosth. 
 de Cor. p. 317, (pavrjafrai ravra iravra ov 
 fiovov iv Toig vofioig, dXXd Kai i) <pv(ng 
 avTi) Tolg dypdtpoig vofiifioig Kal ToTg dv- 
 GpMirhwig ijOecTi diwpiKiv. See also Xen 
 Mem. iv. 4, 19, and Arist. Rhet. i. 14, 5. 
 True is the remark of Rochefouc. Max. 
 469, 'La bienseance est le moindi-e de 
 toutes les lois, et la plus suivie.' 
 
 Ch. XXXVIII. The speaker, still keep- 
 ing up the same indirect allusion to the 
 Lacedajmonians, and contrasting the state 
 of thmgs amongst them, here means to say 
 that 'persons at Athens are not, as at 
 Sparta, worked to death by constant toil, 
 but have many recreations from labour 
 provided for the wearied spirits ; their life 
 is humanized by a succession of public 
 spectacles, which, while they honour the 
 gods, enliven the aspect of the city, and 
 diffuse a general cheerfulness.' 
 
 1. Kai To>v TToviov TrXeiffrag dvairavXag 
 ry yywfxy €7ropt<Ta/if0a] 'furthermore, we 
 provide for the mind the greatest number 
 of recreations from labour.' 'AvdiravXa 
 is an old Attic word used by the tragedians 
 and Aristophanes for dvairavaig. So the 
 phrase dvdrravmg rdv noviov occurs in 
 Aristid. i. 407 ; and dvairavXa rdv ttovcjv 
 in Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 273 : and similar 
 is the expression in Eurip. Ion, 1604, 
 dvaypvxnc ttovojv, 'relief (lit. breathing- 
 time) from labour.' Fviofiy is, as the 
 Schol. says, for i/zyxy- 
 
 Ovffiaig diSTTiffioig] 'lasting throughout 
 the year.' This was literally the case ; 
 for we find by the Schol. that there were 
 
 sacrifices on every day of the year except 
 one. See also Aristoph. Nub. 299—310. 
 Here, however, by 9v(T(ai are to be under- 
 stood (as Bauer explains) not so much the 
 sacrifices themselves, as the feasts or holy- 
 days on which sacrifices were offered up, 
 ending in festivities and recreations. An 
 apt illustration of the present passage may 
 be derived from the following graphic 
 sketch in Diciearch. Stat. Griec. p. 9, 
 eopTai TTavTodmrai, xpvxtjg diruTai Kai 
 ava-KavcTHg. ^iXoao^iov TravToBanutv axo- 
 Xai TToXXai' 9eai avvtxf^g- 
 
 iSiatg KaracFKevalg tvTrpeTrsffiv} Mean- 
 ing, in a general way, all those private 
 decorations of the city, which consist in 
 houses handsomely embellished and fur- 
 nished with fine pictures, statues, &c. : 
 on which use of KaraaKev)) see notes on 
 i. 10, and ii. 1 ]. This view of the sense is 
 confirmed and illustrated by a passage, 
 evidently imitated from the present, in 
 Aristid. i. 400, D, where, speaking of his 
 favourite city, Smyrna, he says of her, 'A«i 
 0^, aJfTTTtp eig Tro^Tn)v Iviavaiov KfKoG/xrj- 
 Hsvtj, ralg rt Idiaig Kai raig Sti/.io<Tiaig 
 KaTatTKEvaig Mpat^fTat, *is decked out ;' by 
 an allusion to tlie idea of a woman s])len- 
 didly dressed for some holiday, as in Revel, 
 xviii. 16, r) TroXig i) fieydXr], t) TrepijStjiXtj- 
 HEvrj fiiKTffivov — Kai Kexpvffujfikvij, &c. 
 See also Herodian, ii. 7, 15. 
 
 2. Here the speaker intimates, that the 
 means for maintaining this, as it were 
 festal hilarity and splendour are supplied 
 by those various luxuries, which commerce 
 drew from every part of the world to the 
 port of Athens, the general emporium. 
 
 (7rei(TepxtTai] 'are imported.' Neut. 
 for pass., as in the case of dairXkio, rJKU), 
 and other verbs, when used of importing 
 merchandise. Of course, somewhat of 
 hyperbole exists in tK Trdcrrig yrjg rd 
 Trdvra, as in similar passages of Jos. Bell, 
 iv. 10, 5, and Isocr. p. 63. See also Xen. 
 de Ath. ii. 11, seqq. The most important 
 passage, however, on this subject, is the 
 following very curious one of Aristoph. 
 Hor. frag. ap. Athen. p. 372, E, 'Ov/zfi 6e 
 XiifioJvog fiBffov ffiKvovg, (iorpvg, dirwpav, 
 (TTttpdvovg lu>v, Kovioprbv tKTv<pXovvTa, 
 S2 
 
 t<t^ 
 
26a 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 k' 
 
 jj- 
 
 n^f- 
 
 .ffr 
 
 JX 
 
 
 [a. r. 431,0. 
 
 TTOvaeat, n /cal ra r(:>v aXXwv ai'0|t>w7ra>v. XXXIX. Aui(/)€|t>o;itv 
 
 yap TToXiv Koivflv Trapx^i"*^''' '^"^ ^'^'^ ^'^''"' ^^* Sev^Xocxiaci' a7r£/p-' / 
 yojUEv -civa i] /naOniiiaTOQ, ^ OedfjLaTog, o ^it) K^v<pOtv av Tiq^ t(^v ttoXe- 
 niwv iStJV (j^cbiXriOdt), niaTivovTiq ov raiQ iraoaffKtviui; to nXiov Kai 
 
 
 01 lifl' fTTlTTOVW CKTKIKTH, tvilVQ ViOl Ol'TtC. TO UVC 
 
 H'i 
 
 
 TTaiSiiaiC ol iU£I' tTTlTTOVW daKV(JBl,^ivHvg viol OVTt^, TO av6f^iLUVh^,J,'^^^^ 
 
 rjtTOTraXtlc /C(vSuvoi»g )(^wpoujU£V. 2. t£/C)U»1^hov St* ou t£ yap Aa/C£- 
 Sai/ioi'cot /ca6' f kaaroug, /uara Trcivrwi' 3' k riiiv ym' i^iwv oTpct- 
 
 whrbq 5' a.'i)p Tru^Xfl KixXcig, uTriovg, regarded as spies «f state-secrets_ bee 
 crvat^o^ac;. tXdag, ttvoi', x^P^^^ x^^^^ova, Aristid. Paiiath. 1 289, and n. 287, and 
 rfrr.yac, t,i/3(,i-a«- rpe^r^rove ^' I^oic cti^ Philostr. Vit. Ap. m. 16. The next words, 
 vi^oukvovt: avKujv 6^101, re ^vprojv firuTa TritrrtvovTiQ ov raig, &c. are meant to 
 KoXoKuvrag ouov ralg yoyyvXiffiv di>ov(nu' show, trhy the Athenians used this mag- 
 wffT ovKtT ovctlg oW birnv'tK laTiv rov nanimous openness,— namely,because their 
 'viavTov.—Miyi<TTOv ayaObv, tWip tari reliance was not upon any such precaution- 
 ^»' IvtavTov oTTov Tig liTiQv^tl, \a^t\v. ary manoeuvres or stratagems, but upon 
 Kai KvnSa'iVU—dvOpu)^^^»v] * And it is their own strength and courage m action. 
 our lot to have a no less familiar enjoy- T<p a^' »/;iwv, meaning, that which proceeds 
 ment of the commodities of other coun- from ourselves, is self-derived, il o.Kuac 
 tries than of our own.' Bv rd avrov <pvatwg, nut proceeding from any otlier de- 
 dyaOd yiyrofxtva, is meant' ' bona qu* pendence whatever, but our own genius, 
 hie (i. e. in Attica) provenerunt ;' in which kuI iv Tcng TraiStiatg, &c.] 1 he con- 
 sense airov occurs infra vi. 34, init. Comp. trast is now drawn from their modes oj 
 Plin. Paneg. 29. education, which, in the case ol the Atiie- 
 Ch XXXIX. From the above indirect nians, though it called forth a martial 
 contrast between the state of things in spirit, did not subject them to a course of 
 Athens and Lacedtemon, as to cldl affairs, incessant toil and hardship.^ To avdptiov 
 the speaker now draws the same contrast /itrtpxovrai, lit. ' go after, 1. e. seek to 
 as to military ones. acquire, cultivate. 'Avtifitviog Siairwfieroi,^ 
 
 l.T,)vTr6\ivKOivrivTraoexoniv]'viema.ke Miving unfettered by rigid institutions 
 
 our city as a common r.sort [to all].' such as those of the severe discipline ot 
 
 SivnXaffiaig, ' by the expulsion of stran- Lycurgus. See note on 1. G : for that is 
 
 gers,' i. e. the prohibition to them of what must principally be meant ; though 
 
 residing among them. This was a pecu- there is doubtless also an allusion to that 
 
 liar feature of the Lacedtemonian institu- love of pleasure, which distinguished the 
 
 tions, on which see my note in Transl. Athenians. To which purpose are the 
 
 ouic tartv— o>>f\//Oftj;] 'nor do we ever words of Heraclid. Pont. ap. Athen. p. 
 
 exclude any one from seeing or learning 512, who says of the Athenians kui 01 
 
 that,which,being never concealed, any one, (ppovinwraroi Kai ^tyia-rnv Co^av iTvi 
 
 even an enemy, may behold, and be bene- ffotpig. ixovreg, fikyiarov dyaOov ti]V vdo- 
 
 fited.' After OtaficiTog, propriety requires v/jv nvai vofitKovfft. 
 
 ov, but it is changed, per attradi^nem, to Ini rovg hoTraXtlg Kivdvvovg x^^pov- 
 
 o : and the construction (on which see fiir] ' we readily encounter dangers 
 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 528, 2) may be thus equally formidable.' Frequent in the 
 
 traced, as it is done by Goell, o ti rig Uoi writers who have imitated our author, are 
 
 (iri Kpv<pekv, tJtfxXrjeur} dv: q. d. * Fo- the examples of the expression tffOTraXj/c 
 
 reigners are not excluded, as at Lace- KtvSvvog (as if ho-rraXrig dywv), meaning, 
 
 daemon, from seeing, and, if they please, lit. dangers where a courage of equal 
 
 learning, all that may excite their curi- match is required. 
 
 osity.' The firj Kow^^tJ/ intimates, that 2. Ka9' Udorovg] Pop. and Goell. have 
 
 these and other matters of state-concern shown, that propriety of speech requires 
 
 are not, as at Lacedaemon, wrapped up kuO' iavTov,:, the sense being *by them- 
 
 in mystery, nor are those that view them selves alone.' Either, therefore, this is a 
 
 OL. S7. -2.] LIBER II. CAP. XXXIX. 261 
 
 Ttvovat, TYfv T£ Twi' TTsXttQ ovToi tTreXaoiTE^, OV yaXiTTuig tv rp 
 aWoTpla Tovg TTcpt Ttov oiKiidw a/jvvojit£vovc jua^ojufvoc Ta TrXt/tu 
 KpuToviiiv. 3. aOpoa re rn ^vvdiai mtwv ovmtg nw TroXfutoc £J'£- /. , / 
 
 ruyt, oca t\\v rou vavTiKov re (\\ka fTTJ/neAEcav, Kai Tr\v ei* t^^ -yy ctti 
 TroAAo r\iHiiv uvTijjv eirnnim\piv »jv 0£ nov fxopno Tin TrpocTjuiQioai, 
 KpoTiJoraiTtg r£ rtvrtc >|juwi^ Travrac av^ovaiv «7r£a»<y0a(, icai viKt)- 
 BevTig v(l> airavTtov r^aatfaOai. 4. koitoi h paOvfjiia /LiaWov ij 
 
 TTOVWV /UnXtTIJ, KCtl /Lu] fXtTa VO/LHOV TO TrXfloV »] TpOTTWV QVCptiag 
 
 iOeXouiv Kir^vvwHr, irtpiyiyveTai t)/inv toIq te uiXXovcfiv aXyu- ^ . i^^ui 
 
 ^V* i f^i :■•* La '■■<- ' /III , "ft ' Tf-i. < : - 
 
 
 X 
 
 slip of the author, or an error of the exercised in labours, Cwe are willing to 
 
 scribes. Arnold, indeed, defends the com- encounter dangers") it, with a courage 
 
 mon reading, but not satisfactorily. arising not so mucn from institutions, as 
 
 3. KpaTr\^avTig — dTziib<j%ai\ 'ATTtioaOai dispositions and manners, we are ready to 
 may be taken, as it is by most expositors, meet dangers, — there accrues to us this 
 in a pasdre sense, as at Aristophanes, advantage, that we labour not over future 
 Ach. 450, and Herodot. v. 69. Yet, thus troubles by anticipation ; and when they 
 the symmetry of the sentence will be overtake us, we approve ourselves not less 
 destroyed ; and hence I am now induced courageous than those who are ever toil- 
 to prefer the active sense, inculcated by ing.' The course of argument being, as 
 the Schol. (who explains by drrodf^ioKi- Arii. well points out, * if we are as brave 
 rat,) and adopted by Poppo. Moreover, as our rivals, and yet do not lake (rather, 
 the active sense in this form is found expend) so much pains to become so, we 
 infra ii, 4, and often in Dio Cass. It is gain the united advantages of escaping 
 true that this use is almost confined to the toil and hardship by anticipation, and 
 pres. and imperf. : but that the preter. of of being equally daring when the trial 
 the pass, was sometimes used in an active comes.' Yet TrepiyiyrtTai docs not, as Arn. 
 sense, there is every reason to suppose, supposes, * denote result, or conseciuence, 
 This rare use is noticed by Hesych., who that result happening to be favourable.* 
 explains dirGxTfiai by (vOrjoa, (perhaps The verb, in this use, answers to the 
 having in mind Amos v. 21,) and at aTrs- Latin redirey and our accrue, redound, as in 
 io(TTai, he explains by dTnoGiiTO, to which a passage, 1 think, of Diog. Laert., cited 
 should be subjoined the next article, as by Budteus in his Comment., where Ari- 
 forming a part of this gloss, dTrrjvjJvciTo, stippus is said to have asked, tL avT<p 
 TrapyTrjffaTo. All, indeed, that the glosso- tts ptyfyovt v Ik ipiXoao(l>iag ; ' what advan- 
 grapher meant by aTrwOfiro, was to inti- tage had accrued or redounded to him 
 mate, that dniuOt'iTo was the more usual from philosophy V 'VqBvfxia here, like 
 expression. Finally, here the active sense dvufxkvtog SiaiTtlcOai, supra § I, denotes, 
 is required by the context : and it ap- properly, the leading a kind of holiday- 
 pears, that d-n-ioOtw was one of those verbs life ; and quite without reason is it that 
 of which the i>reterite pass, has the sense Goell. here resorts to so many nice dis- 
 of the pret. act. So infra v. 83, we have, tinctions, since the terms m question rather 
 i\ptv(rT0 Tt]v %vnnaxio.v, on which see denoted what the Lacediemonians called 
 Matth. Gr. § 496, 6. such, than what was in reality such. So 
 
 4. KaiTot d pqiOrfi'tq, &.C.] These words, infra vi. 17, we have, ri ifirj nvoia. Had 
 as Dukas well observes, connect with the Goeil. seen this, he would probably not 
 latter part of § 1, Kai tv ralg Trai^tinig — have battled so hard for the vulg. lOeXoi- 
 Xiopovfiev, and the words following, from fiiv, which is quite indefensible, and was 
 TiKfiijpiov Se down to v(j>' aTrdvrwv ijaarfa- very properly altered, from two of the best 
 Qai, are parenthetical, and illustrative of MSS., by Bekk., to iOsXofiev. Finally, 
 what was just before said : the general though external evidence in favour of 
 sense being, as Thirlwall expresses it, ' so tOtXofitv be but slender, the internal is 
 that Athens, divided as her forces were, considerable ; the word having every 
 could defy the united efforts of the Pelo- apj)earance of being an altered reading, 
 ponnesian confederates, and could success- proceeding from certain sciolists, who 
 fully attack them on her own ground :' stumbled at pqQvyLiq., and thought that 
 render, 'and yet, if under a relaxed or tOiXointv would soften the harshness; 
 careless mode of life, rather than by one which, after all, is imaginary. 
 
 }hf 
 
.z^ 
 
 262 THUCYDIDES.^ A [a. c. 43i, o. 
 
 voTc fir) TT^OKafivHV, Kai iQ avra cX^ouai, ^»j droA/iiortjOout; twv del 
 fJLC^OovvTOJV (ftalvicrOai' Ka\ iv Te tovtoiq t>)v TroAtv a^iav ilvai 
 Bav/LUiteaOai, Kai \ti kv aWoiq, XL. <I){Xo/caXou^£v yap juer' 
 turtXtia^, /ca< (/)iXoffo<()ou/u£v avev jJiaXaKiaQ' ttXovtu) re ipyov julqXXov 
 
 This i)assage has been the subject of 
 frequent imitation by the later writers, 
 suffice it here to adduce two passages 
 of considerable importance, not less for 
 the sentiment than for the phraseology ; 
 namely, -^lian, V. H. xiv. 6, where Ari- 
 stippus is recorded to have said, (probably 
 m answer to a question put to him, ' how 
 happiness could be best attained or pre- 
 served,' Mrjre rdig rrapeXOovciv tTriKcifiptiv 
 (not to labour again over past troubles) firjTe 
 tCjv tTTiofTiov TrpoKcifivtiv (nor to labour 
 beforehand about future troubles). Also, 
 iEschyl. Ag. 243, to fitWov d' 'Eirtl ov 
 ykvoiT av \vaiQ, it QoxatQiTM' 'Yaov Sk 
 T(fi TTpoffTiveii', futura vero sciscitari, 
 quandoquidem horum nullum est effu- 
 gium, valeat ! est enim ante diem ge- 
 mere. Hence may be illustrated an ob- 
 scure and ill-understood passage of 
 iEschyl. Eum. 74, 0€yyc, firjSe fiaXOaicbg 
 yevy—Kal (and yet) jxtj TrpoKUfivs, Toi'Se 
 ^ovKoXovfievoQ TTovov, scil. j(pri(TTaX(; 
 iXniffi. See Hesych, 
 
 Kai fv Ti TovToiQ — aXXoif] These words 
 are by Pop. properly thrown to the 39th 
 chap., as being, in construction, suspended 
 on Trspiyiyverai : for the sense is, ' nay, 
 that another advantage accrues, (namely, 
 from the city being on this account the 
 theme of admiration,) as well as on otlier 
 accounts,' which others the speaker then 
 proceeds to point out. And the words 
 Kai trt iv dWoig are, as it were, the 
 rinculum, to unite the two thoughts. In 
 the yap, after (ptXoKaXovfxiVy it seems im- 
 plied, that the above combination places 
 within their reach enjoyments in taste 
 and philosophy, to which their rivals were 
 wholly strangers. 
 
 Ch. XL. 1. (piXoKaXovfisv — /uaXafctat*] 
 * we study elegance combined with fru- 
 gality, and we cultivate philosophy with- 
 out effeminacy.' In illustration of this, 
 Goeller adduces two passages of Demo- 
 sthenes, in which we have contrasted the 
 simplicity of the private houses at Athens 
 with the magnificence of their public 
 edifices. The meaning of the expression 
 is plainly this, that * they cultivated an 
 elegant simplicity, not only in building, 
 but in their mode of life generally ; using 
 their wealth for purposes which combined 
 elegance with simplicity, and consequently 
 economy.' Nor is there any thing incon- 
 sistent with this in the passage at chap. 
 
 38, KaraffKivai evTrpe-rrelg. Finally, this 
 view of the sense is also required by the 
 scope of the passage, which, as the Schol. 
 long ago pointed out, is to tacitly encounter 
 the false notion entertained and fostered by 
 the Lacediemonians concerning the Athe- 
 nians, that they were luxurious and effemi- 
 nate. The Spartans were accustomed to say, 
 ry (piXoKa\i(/. to dawTov (extravagance) 
 STTSTai, Ty de <ptXo(TO(pig. to fiaXuKOv Kai 
 dvfifiBvov. Pericles allows that his country- 
 men are fond of elegance, but an elegance 
 combined with frugality. The same ap- 
 plies to Kai (piXoffo^ovntv dvtv fioXaKiag: 
 he allows that they cultivate intellectual 
 studies of every kind, but it is without 
 effeminacy or inertness. Such is the full 
 sense intended ; <piXo(T. denoting literary 
 pursuits generally, (see Gottlieb, and 
 Pop.) ; and fiaXaKta, having here the 
 combined idea of segnlt'ies and molfities, 
 namely, that ' indisposition to the active 
 duties of life, and that want of courage,' 
 which the ignorant, in every age, have 
 attributed to literary pursuits. 
 
 irXovTt^ Tt — ;)^pti»/i40a] Render, ' and 
 wealth we use rather as an opportunity of 
 action, than as a boast of words.' Of the 
 expression, Kaipog tpyov, other examples 
 occur, infra c. 43, and in Liban. Epist. 
 165, and so in Orat. p. 75, we have, row 
 Kaipov tCjv ipyitfv iJKOVTog, a passage 
 probably imitated from ^schyl. Choepli. 
 813, (TV de Oapadv, OTav i'lKy Mspog tpywv, 
 a recondite mode of expression for Kaipbg 
 tpyiav. And so Philostr. Epist. 59, ao^iav 
 tTTt Koipov (I conj. Kaiptp) Tutv ipyiov 
 lxov(Ta, a passage merely adduced by way 
 of defending the reading and construction 
 here introduced by Pop. and Goell. In 
 the Xoyoi' Ko/xTTtp we have (as Am. ob- 
 serves,) the exact opposite to the ^iXoica- 
 Xovfjiev fUT evTiXeiag, and this is described 
 by Aristotle, Eth. iv. 2, as making what 
 he calls (Savavaia Kai cnrtipoKaXia, or 
 magnificence degenerated into ostenta- 
 tion ; which, he says, iv Tolg fiiKpolg t(ov 
 ^airavrifidTutv TroXXd dvaXicKti ov row 
 KoXov sviKa, dXXd top TrXovTov iiriSeiK- 
 vvfikvT]. Of the phrase Xoyou »c6f.7ry 
 in this very sense, examples are found 
 elsewhere in Plut. Mar. 9, and Arriiin, 
 Ex. Al. iv. 28, 4, and yXujaffrjg KOfiiroi 
 occurs in Em-ip. Hec. C27. Soph, Ant. 127, 
 from whence may be confirmed the com- 
 mon reading, lir'ntiv Kav\ac, in a difficult 
 
 i 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 OL. 37, 2.] 
 
 LIBER IL CAP.^:Ai.. 
 
 263 
 
 Katfjw, ij Xoyou Ko/unrw -y^^w/ntOa' Kai to ntveaOai ouy o/noXoyuv 
 Tivi atff^joov, aAAa /nr} ciatpevyHV tpyoj attrveor. 2. ivi re rote,' 
 avToig oiKHOJV a/na Kai ttoXitikiov eTrt/uiXtia, Kai tripoig npog ipya 
 TbTpafjLHiVinq ra iroXiTiKa juir} evdewg yvwvai' /novoi yd^ tov te firi^ev 
 rtt>rof /niTe^ovTa ovk UTrpay/nova, aXX a^eiov vojut^o^ty' Kai aural 
 
 passjige of Pind. Nem. ix. 16, 3. Finally, 
 hence may be emended a corrupt passage 
 of Dio Cass. 838, 41, ovdk yap dXXiog 
 KOfiTTov Tivbg., Iv tTspoig Tolg Tnpi nliTov, 
 Xoyov where, for Kofiiron Tivbg, read 
 KofiTTtp Tivi, and for Xoyov, Xoyou : and 
 take dXXiog in the sense in vain, meaning, 
 by a vain boast of words. Here, again, 
 Pericles glances, by indirect contrast, at 
 their rivals, the Lacedjemonians ; the 
 Xpu^iBa being evidently emi)hatical ; q. d. 
 * We use our riches as opportunity serves, 
 in the exercise of elegance with simplicity 
 and economy : we do not use them for osten- 
 tation, or, as the Lacedpemonians, let them 
 serve only for a boast, that we can despise 
 their use.' 
 
 Kai TO TTiveffOai — alffxwv} *to confess 
 poverty, is no disgrace to any one ; but 
 not to escape it by active exertion, were 
 disgrace mdeed.' In this manner alcr^iov 
 is used also infra iii. 63. viii. 27. 
 
 2. tvi Tt Tolg — fcTTt/^fXcta] By the ToXg 
 avToXg cannot be meant, according to the 
 ex|>lanation of the Schol., artizans or agri- 
 cultural labourei's, because such persons 
 were prevented, by their daily occupa- 
 tions, from takuig j)art in public affairs ; 
 not to say, that of these we have mention 
 afterwards. It has ever appeared to me, 
 that the persons here to be undei'stood 
 are those who, by their situation in life, 
 could take some care of public affairs, 
 namely, the more opulent and respectable 
 persons of the connnunity ; by tTrt/itXtia 
 being meant a regular attendance in the 
 iKKXrjffia, and the discharge of various 
 offices in the state, judicial and otherwise. 
 Now of ow^ such person, Lysias says, ov 
 /xovov ToJv Idiiov, rtXXd fcat Twv Koiviov 
 tfiovXiTo fTTtfitXuaOai. In the next words 
 there are otiier pei-sons adverted to (mean- 
 ing those in a very different station, who 
 could not take this double care), and es- 
 pecially those Trpbg tpya TSTpafifikvoi, i. e. 
 those who devoted their attention to hand- 
 labour of every kind, both agricultural 
 and manufactural, including the OfjTig, or 
 hired servants. So in Joseph. Ant. xviii. 
 1, 5, we have tTri ynopyiq. TeTpafifjievoi, 
 where for yewpyi<^ read ytujpyiav, as in a 
 passage of our author, 1. i. 11, § 1. See 
 also 2 Mace. x. 3. The origin of the 
 phmse is to be traced as far back as to 
 
 Horn. II. iii. 422, 'A/z0t7roXot fitv tirtira 
 Oowg tiri tpya rpdirovTO. Of such a per- 
 son it is said in Eurip. Orest. 910, avr- 
 ovpybg — ^vvtrbg ck, x'^P***' bfiocre Tolg 
 Xoyoig OtXiov, 'clever when he chooses to 
 grapple with words.' 
 
 To these persons, then, we have as- 
 cribed, not indeed an tTrifikXtta rroXt- 
 TiKwv, but a sort of yrwatg ttoX., as 
 denoted by the words rd iroXiTiKa fit) 
 IvStoJg yvutvai, * to have some competent 
 knowledge of public affairs,' namely, suf- 
 ficient for the state-duties they were called 
 upon to fulfil, something more than what 
 Thirlwall expresses, by the having an 
 intelligent interest in public affairs, — 
 namely, the forming an opinion as to the 
 interests of his country. And here again, 
 there is conveyed a tacit contrast to the 
 Laceihemoniiins, among whom, few indeed 
 were fomid attentive both to the public 
 business and to their own private affairs, 
 partly from that being inconsistent with 
 aristocracy, and partly from the want of 
 that rersatility of chai*acter further on ad- 
 verted to, by which the Athenians could 
 attend at once to great and to little things. 
 
 ^ovoi yap TOP ti /.irj^ev, &.C.] Render, 
 ' for we alone account him, who takes no 
 part in these matters, not so much an 
 intermeddler in nothing, as one good for 
 nothing.' Mrjdtv signifies 'in no respect,' 
 namely, neither by inifitXeia nor by yvw- 
 (Tig. By the term dirpciy^iov is denoted 
 a good, easy, quiet person, who does not 
 trouble his head about politics ; alluding 
 to the Laced anion ianSy who were generally 
 such. With the turn at ovjc dirpdyfiova, ^ 
 dXX', &c., non tam — quam, &c,, compare 
 a similar one in Eurij). Med. 302, ^KaioXai 
 fxiv yap Kaivd Trpocr^ipcov aotpd, Ao^tig 
 dxptXog,Kov <To(pbg, TreipoKtvai : and Lycurg. 
 c. Leocr. p. 148, 11, Tbv virip tHov koivwv 
 dTrex^^^'OfJievov ov (piXoTroXiv, dXXd <piXo- 
 "KpdyfLOva doKiiv ilvai. 
 
 The next words, Kai avToi tjtol — Trpdy- 
 fiaTa, are meant to further develope the 
 idea contained in the preceding in rf ToXg 
 avToXg — yvGivai : being especially intended 
 to show that the persons in question are 
 not unfit to exercise this iTrifiiXeia, and to 
 form a tolerable judgment of public affairs, 
 inasmuch as habits of reflection and dis- 
 cussion arc cultivated. The full sense. 
 
264 
 
 THTT^' 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431, 0. 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER 11. CAP. XL. 
 
 265 
 
 »/Toi ACpivojuEv -yc ij tvOv/novfAiSa opBt^q rd TTpa-yjuara, oil touc; Xojovq 
 
 Xo-yw irpoTipov >/ €7rt a Sti £(>7y tX^cIv. 3. ^ia(j)epovTWQ -yap 3i) /cat 
 root £^o^<£v, wore To\jiavjri ol avToi /uaXttrra, /col irtpi tjv iirixti- 
 p?/(TO/t£v jVXoy(&Gr0at* o T(ng aXXoig dfxad'ia fxlv Opdaog, Xoyidjuoc 
 
 then, is, * We, too, ourselves (i. e. of our- 
 selves, without the aid of others, whether 
 statesmen or orators) assuredly can either 
 at least judge of matters that have been 
 proposed by others, or can rightly exercise 
 thought thereupon.' The Schol. aptly ad- 
 duces a passage of Hesiod, 0pp. et D. 203, 
 ovTOQ fikv TrapaptcTTog, oj; avrbq ttclvtu 
 votjay ET^Xot; c av KdKtivoQ,o<^ tv tiTrovri 
 iriOjiTaf "Of 5« Kt fiijr' avTOQ vosy, fiiiT 
 dWov aKovMV 'Ev Oufxip j3dX\r}Tui, 6 d' 
 avT d\or]iog ui'fjp. The term tvOvfiov- 
 ^t9a has reference to that ' revolving and 
 turning over in mind,' which is so essen- 
 tial in the exercise of judgment. This use 
 of yc in the formula r/roi — i) is of rare 
 occurrence, but is also found in Plato, Apol. 
 Socr. p. 27, TovQ It caifiopag ovxi rJToi 
 Oiovg ye I'lyovfitOa elpai, rf Qtutv rraldae ; 
 The Toi has here its confirmative force 
 mne. The ye refers to the contrary sup- 
 position. * We can, at any rate, judge of 
 the measures [proposed by othei"s], or can 
 rightly exercise the powers of mental re- 
 flection thereupon [if we cannot ourselves 
 originate those measures].' 
 
 oif TOVQ Xoyovg Tolg epyoiQ (i\d(3qv 
 rfyovixevot] These words glance at the 
 Spartan dislike of long speeches. See 
 i. 8G, 1. 'A\Xd itrf 7rpo5ida)(^0fjvai, 6iC. ; 
 * but that the hindi-ance rather consists in 
 the not being informed by wordsy previously 
 to setting about in deed what is to be 
 done.' 
 
 3. SiatpepovTcjg yap dr/ — t»cXoyt^6<T0at] 
 These words are meant to anticipate an 
 objection, — namely, that all this attention 
 to words serves to damp the courage, and 
 unfit men for action^ — a point on which the 
 Spartans particularly prided themselves. 
 In answer to this it is said, that, — so 
 far from such being the case, — these 
 habits of reflection and discussion prepai'ed 
 them to meet danger on all tit occasions, 
 as was proved by facts. For (says the 
 speaker) * we assuredly possess, in an emi- 
 nent degree, this endowment — that we both 
 at once evince a most daring spirit, and 
 yet weigh well the things we are about to 
 take in hand.' At dia<pep6vTU)g supply 
 aXXwv. So infi-a viii. 68, TrdvTMv dta<pe- 
 povTotg irpoGviMOTarog. Of tKXoyii^eaVai 
 the sense is properly to count up and reckon 
 out, and thence to wtiyh well. 
 
 o Tolg dXXoig — (pkpei] Of these words 
 the general meaning is clear : but a cer- 
 tain difficulty presents itself, — namely, as 
 Am. says, how to explain, with the least 
 violation of the rules of the Greek lan- 
 guage, the anomalous use of the relative 5. 
 Now the earlier editors consider it as an 
 accus. case governed of kutu understood ; 
 while the later ones take it as a nomin., 
 and supply Tovvavriov yiyverai : regard- 
 ing the words following, d^aOia fiev — 
 fpepti, as an explanation of rovvavTiov, 
 substituted here in the place of it. That 
 is, (as Arn. says,) in other words, we must 
 consider the clause d/xaOia — (pepti as a 
 single logical term, which is predicated of 
 6 Tolg dXXoig : o rolg dXXuig signifying, 
 ' the relations of reflection and enterprise 
 to each other, in the case of other men :* 
 of which relations it is stated, that they 
 have this character, * Ignorance makeS 
 men bold, but reflection makes them cow- 
 ards.' Granunatically speaking, then, we 
 must supply some such verb as exei u>6e to 
 the relative o, and consider the next clause 
 as an explanation of the word u>de : or 
 rather perhaps we should say that there 
 is no grammatical construction ; that the 
 verb which should have followed "6 has 
 been omitted, and another construction 
 substituted in its place, which is iri'econ- 
 cilable with the fomier construction, and 
 which requires, instead of the nominative 
 o, the conjunction ottov, 'whereas.' 
 
 In support of this latter view of the 
 sense, (which is the same as that pro- 
 pounded in my note in Transl.) I am enabled 
 to adduce a passage of Eurip. Ion, 248, ed. 
 Matth., o irdvTeg dXXot, yvaXa Xevaaovreg 
 Oeov, Xaipovcriv, IvravO' ofjfia abv SuKpvp- 
 potT : where, had Matthia; been aware of 
 the true import of the o, he would not 
 have altered it, on the conjecture of Pier- 
 son, to ov. Wakefield, indeed, there very 
 properly defended the common reading ; 
 but did not seize the right sense, when 
 explaining secundum qtiody — deceived, like 
 the rest of the editors, by ignorance of 
 the construction, which is, o Travreg dXXoi 
 \aipovai Xevaffovreg yvaXa 9eov, ivravOa 
 ofjLfia abv daKpvppoel : where evravda 
 means in illd re^ as at v. 384, w 4>oT/J€, 
 KdKti KdvOdd' ov ^iKaiog el : and often 
 elsewhere, ef^pccially in the poets. 
 
 8^ iKVov ipipei. 4. Kpdnaroi g' av rijv ^Pvx^v ScKajo,^- K^iOeuv, oi 
 ra Tfi ^eiva Kal ^^ea aacpiarara yiyviiaKovrtg, kul ^la ravra ^r, 
 aTTorptTTo^evot U rtiJv Kiv^ivwv. 5. Kal rd k «p^rr,v i^yarrtc^e^a 
 ro7,. TToXXoTg- ov yap Tracrxorrec tJ, aXXa ^p^vre,, Kry^tda roug 
 ^iXoug. 6. (5t(Saioripog dk o ^paaac r»iv x"?'^^ ^^^' o^6iXo^£yr,v 
 
 By oKvov is meant, hesitation or the 
 delay produced by fear, as in iEschyl. 
 Sept. 54, Kal rutvh TTvarig oIk oKVttt 
 XpopiK^rai. Evidently imitated from the 
 present is a passage of Lucian, Nigr. init. 
 'oTi i) duaOia jxep OpcKrelg, oKPtipovg Ck to 
 XtXoyi(Tfitvov dnepydKtrai. 
 
 Here, then, the general sentiment m- 
 tended to be expressed is, that, 'however 
 it might be with others, the Athenians did 
 not (as the Lacedsemonians) trust to ig- 
 norance as the mother of courage, but 
 found in habits of deep reflection that 
 which prepared them to encounter danger 
 with a discerning fortitude, quite apart 
 from the Opdaog, or foolhardiness, of the 
 Lacedaemonians :' for by roXg dXXotg, lit. 
 * the rest ' (of the Greeks), are here evi- 
 dently meant the Peloponnesiaiis. 
 
 4. KpdTKTTOi Tr)p i>vxfiv^ Mcauiiig ' the 
 most high-minded,' lit. ' \\\^\\-souled.'' Ta 
 Seivd. Goell., following the Schol., takes 
 this to mean ' the dangers of war,' as 
 Td ri^'ea, 'the sweets of peace' (see mfra 
 iv. 62, init., and compare iii. 9, where we 
 have opposed the two expressions rd Ceipa 
 and eipi)Pti) : ' by neither of which being 
 swayed, they approve themselves to be 
 most high-souled.' It should rather seem, 
 however, that the term t'ldvg is here used, 
 in its more general sense, of the sweets or 
 pleasures of civilized and polished society, 
 such as it existed at Athens : and so in 
 Xen. Hiero. ii. 14, and elsewhere, we have 
 Td i)dka used to denote gaudia. It is 
 meant, then, that ' they are not deterred 
 (as might be supposed) from facing 
 dangers, by their behig fully acquainted 
 with the gaudia rita;,' to use the expression 
 of Virg. ^n. xi. 1 80. Now of these the 
 Si)artans stoically affected to be ignorant, 
 as indiff'erent to them : while, on the other 
 hand, with the Td detpd they were well 
 a<;quainted, and could bear the latter, and 
 despise the former. 
 
 5. The speaker now proceeds a step 
 further, and adverts to another striking 
 contrast with the rest of the Greeks, (roTf 
 aXXotg still meaning the Peloponnesians 
 and especially the Spartans,) which is, that 
 ' they were influenced in their dealings 
 with other states, not by the selfishness 
 which marked the Lacedajraonian charac- 
 ter, but b V a^disposition to conciliate friend- 
 
 ship by disinterested liberality, seeking no 
 selfish ends.' 
 
 ripaPTiivfieOa] 'we differ very widely, 
 lit. 'we cultivate the directly contrary dis- 
 positions.' This diff'erence, it is said, is 
 as regards dpfri/v : which term is to be 
 understood, not, as Stephens contends it 
 ought, of moral virtue', but rather of bene- 
 fc^nce, liberality, or goodness, (as apart 
 from the high-mindedness and intellectual 
 superiority before claimed for them,) 
 meaning the disposition to do good. So 
 in Aristot. Rhet. i. 9, 2, we have dpern, 
 in its popular acceptation, defined to be 
 dvpafiig evepytiTiKn. Of the word as used 
 in this somewhat rare sense, I have noted 
 examples in Eurip. Suppl. 225 and 1063. 
 Plato, Men. p. 365, xP^f^^^^ ^« '^"' "PT*'- 
 piop 7ropi^eo-0at ctptr/j iariP. Max. Tyr. 
 Diss. 39, 5. Jos. 825, 12. 1055, 20. Liban. 
 Or. 827. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 398, 44, oi'x 
 virb Tov dpayKaiov fictXXop rj vk dptTrig. 
 Finally, of this rare use of the pret. 
 tense *ui ipavT., an example is adduced 
 by Poppo from Demosth. de Fals. Leg. 
 § 205 ; as also an example of this use of 
 pret. for pres. from Liban. Progymn. 
 p. 39, Morell. 
 
 ov yap Traffxovrec ev—(p'iXovg^ 'we gam 
 our friends, not by receiving, but by con- 
 fen-ing, benefits.' So in a passage cited 
 by Poppo from Aristid. c. Lept. § 27, ot 
 Trp.tr/Suraroi tG)P 'AOqpaiujpev iroiovpTeg, 
 ouK ev irdaxoPTeg, Tovg (piXovg tKTwPTo. 
 And so Sallust, Cat. 6, says of the Romans, 
 ' magis dandis quam accipiendis amicitias 
 parabant.' 
 
 6. ^efiaioTepog ck-ow^eip] The sense 
 here has been variously explained. Wakef., 
 Ha., and Bekk. take l3e^. to mean, ' more 
 sure of goodwill from the obliged.' That 
 sense, however, is, as Goell. observes, 
 forbidden by the iiffTe following : not to 
 say that the sentiment thus arising is at 
 variance with the subsequent words, o 
 Sk dfi^XvTepog, &c. Hence it is better 
 to retain the commonly received interpret- 
 ation, adopted by Portus, and somewhat 
 improved upon by Gail, Goell., and Pop., 
 rendering as follows : ' But he who bestows 
 the benefit (lit. does the favour) is a surer 
 or steadier friend,' more to be relied on. 
 On the import of the next words, an equal 
 diff'ereuce of opinion exists. The mcanuig 
 
 \ 
 
V 
 
 .\- 
 
 V 
 
 v^ 
 
 M 
 
 A' '^ 
 
 •266 
 
 THUCYDIDES. "^ 
 
 [a. c. 431, 0. 
 
 1 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER TI. CAP. XLI. 
 
 267 
 
 H- X"(>^^' "^^' ^^ ^*^^^^'i^«' ^^^ a^,rm' airo^io^ivv. 7. /cat ^ovcu 
 
 mill possibly be that expressed by Gail 
 and Poppo, ' ita ut, per continuam bene- 
 voleiitiam, debitam sibi gi-atiam m eo tue- 
 atur ;' and this signification of ^t twoiaq 
 is contirnied and illustrated by a passage 
 of Plin. Epist. iii. 4, 6, adduced by Poppo. 
 Yet thus the sense is forced and strained. 
 Preferable is the following version, ' and 
 that in order to preserve the favour due 
 to him from whom he has, out of kind- 
 ness, bestowed it:' in coniirmation of 
 which may be adduced Aristot. Eth. viii. 
 7, 01 C' tvfpyirai tovq tvipytTriOkyraQ 
 loKoi'Oi ^dXXov (piXilv 7] ol tv Tru96vTtQ 
 TovQ diidcravTaQ'—TolQ niv ovv -nXila- 
 ToiQ <paivtTia, on ol ^iv 6(pei\ov(Ti, roTf 
 Tf 6<pti\tTCU. KaOcnnp ovv Itti twv 
 laviiiov, 01 ^^tv bpiXovTiQ jSovXovrai fxij 
 tJvai, oIq 6(pti\ovaiv, o'l di davHcmneg icai 
 im^kXovTai rng twv o^tiXorrwv rroJTTjpiai;' 
 ovTui Kai Tovg fvtpyeTijffaprag (3ovXt(r0ai 
 tJvai TOVQ TraG6vTaQ, wg icojwtoi'/isvoyc rac 
 XapiTUQ, Tolg ^' ovK elvai tTri/utXet; to civr- 
 ciTTo^ovvat. But even thus the words di 
 ivvoiaQ will have a somewhat jejune 
 sense ; in order to remedy which, we 
 may, with Goell., join them, not with 
 (iejiaioTigog, but with awKeiv, in this 
 sense : ' so as to keep alive the obligation, 
 by means of good-will displayed towards 
 the person on whom he has conferred it.' 
 This view of the sense is strongly contirmed 
 by a passage of Plutarch, Flamin. ch. i. 
 (first adduced by myself in my note in 
 Transl., and since then by Goell.) toIq 
 tirfoyt rrj0f i(Tt haTravTog^waTrtp tvepyiTaiQ, 
 evrovg Kai Trp69vp,0Q, w<; KaXXiOTa tQv 
 
 KTTJfiaTUiV, TOVQ tV TTtlTOvOoTaQ VTt' ttVTOV 
 
 TTtpuTTHV dti Kai awKtiv. In the several 
 Greek phrases txfiv x«P*»'' KctTaTiOtaOai 
 Xdpiv, &c., we have, as Goell. and iVni. 
 observe, metaphors taken from kink'irt<j.- 
 *aa a man is anxious to support his banker's 
 credit, that he may not lose the money 
 which he has put into his hands ; so the 
 obliging party is here said to be a surer 
 friend to the obliged, in order that he may 
 be both able and willing to return the 
 obligation hereafter.' 
 
 6d' dvTO(}>eiXo}v dfi^XvTepog] ' whereas 
 he who owes obligation in retum is more 
 sluggish,' i. e. has his feelings of friendship 
 more blunt or languid, is less sensible to 
 them. So Plut. c. Gracch. 8, dnJiXvv 
 tvpoi(f. Liban. Epist. 706, lpa(TTt)g dfi- 
 liXvTtpoQ tig fpwfitvijv. Dio Cass. 43, H, 
 d^iiXvTtpoi -ifyvxuig. Appian, i. 547- Evi- 
 
 dently imitated from the present is a i>as- 
 sage of Plut. Sert. 4, tov 6. bpwv dfifiXv- 
 Tipov bvTa. 
 
 This representation is by no means an 
 exaggerated one ; for, as observes Goell., 
 < those who owe an obligation too often hate 
 their benefactors ; least of all do they 
 equal them in well-wishing and the desire 
 to benefit them.' So Tacit. Ann. iv. 18, 
 ' beneficia eo lieta sunt, dum videntur ex- 
 solvi posse ; ubi multum antevenere, pro 
 gi-atia odium redditur.' Analyzing the 
 evil disposition here adverted to, it is suf- 
 ficient to say, that too commonly the effect 
 of benefits is to wound the pride of the 
 benefited, producing, with an uneasy sense 
 of inferiority, a base feeling of ill-will 
 towards hhn from whom the benefit has 
 proceeded. Most true is the observation 
 of a great metaphysician (Dr. S. Parr, 
 in his Sermon on Ingratitude) : ' He that 
 confers, indulges the best feelings of his 
 pride ; while he that receives, is sometimes 
 obliged to subdue its worst.' _^ 
 
 aOuif OVK eg x«pt»^ — aTroc^wtrwr] *know- "* 
 ing that he shall return the kindness not 
 for (i. e. as) a favour, but as a debt.' Simi- 
 larly in Rom. iv. 4, we have, o /ztffOoc ov Xo- 
 yiZtTUi KUTO x«pt»^> «^^« '^«'' '"" oipnXijfia. 
 Evidently imitated from the present is a 
 passage of Hdian. ii. II, 14, X"P"', ovk 
 y^tiaav b(fXr]^a yap avTOV d-KOTivtiv, 
 dXX' ov ^loptdv diavkfifiv kXoyiKovTO. 
 
 7. Kai ftovoi ov—uxptXovfitv] Here we 
 have resumed what was said supra § 5 ; 
 the words of § 6, (it(3awTfpog—d7ro^w- 
 (Twv, being in some measure parenthetical. 
 Render, ' Yea, we alone fearlessly venture 
 to benefit others, not by a calculation of 
 interest, but rather through the confidence 
 of liberality, by which the liberal pei-son 
 dares to give, without fearing that he shall 
 find his means fail, or need others' aid ;' 
 (see the Schol.) or it may mean, ' without 
 being turned from his purpose by the high 
 probability of receiving ungrateful returns.' 
 It is, however, the opinion of Schneider 
 and Arnold, followed by Goell. and Poppo, 
 that tXtvOepiag r<p 7ri<Tr<p is to be taken as 
 standing for tXevOipwTr)Ti : and they ex- 
 plain, ' with the free and confiding spirit 
 inspired by the consciousness of our liberty, 
 that which best becomes a free man.' Simi- 
 lar are the words of Appian, t. ii. 312, 48, 
 Kai TO diKaiov ij TrptTrov ri KaXbv ovk 
 Wi(Ti fidXXou v fiiyaXoyl/vxoig Xoyiafiorg 
 bpiaai. Comp. also Eurip. l!4'ecth. frag. i. 
 
 a^tuig Tivd axp^Xov /luv . XLI. HuveXo))' te Xcyw Trjv re iraaav \ 
 TToXiy Ttjg 'EXXdSoi; iraiStvaiv eivai, Kai KaO eKaarov ^okhv av fxoi 
 TOV avTov av^pa irap r^/ioiy tirl TrXiiar av c'loi), Kai fjitTa yja^iriov 
 /LiaXiGT av turpa TreXo)^, to awfxa avra^KiQ Trapt^^GUai, 2. Kai wg 
 ov Xoy(i)v tv Tw na^ovTi KOfXTToq Ta^e /uaXXov h i^ywv iariv aXrjBeia, 
 
 init. Tag x«pt''«e o<TTig evysvwg xf^pi^^fai, 
 
 "HdlffTOV iv [5p0T0l<TlV' o'l ^t dpUKTl fitv, 
 
 \.p6vif) Se SpoKTi, 7roXX(^ SvcrytveffTepot. 
 
 Cn. XLI. In this chapter the speaker 
 proceeds to advert to some of the advan- 
 tages which entitled Athens to be called 
 the school of Greece ; which commonly 
 enabled an Athenian to adapt himself more 
 readily than other men to new circum- 
 stances, and to execute vvhatever he under- 
 took with peculiar ease and grace ; which 
 had opened the most distant seas and lands 
 to the Athenian arms ; had erected a 
 mighty empire, and ensured an immortal 
 renown ; and which made the countrv 
 worthy of all the sacrifices that her sons 
 could offer her. Such, in the judgment 
 of Pericles, or of Thucydides, was the fair 
 side which Athens now presented. There 
 was, however, a reverse, with some very 
 different features, which the oi*ator did not 
 wish to exhibit, but which the historian 
 displays in the events of his history. — 
 (Thirl wall.) 
 
 1. ^vv(Xu)V Ti XsywJ *and in short I 
 affirm,' &c., as infra iii. 30. Haidivmv. 
 This stands either for TraidevTpiav, magis- 
 tram ; (by the use of abstract for concrete, 
 often found in the case of Traidevfjia. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 429.) or rather the word 
 has here the sense schoo!, as in Died. Sic. 
 Athens is called TrdvTojv dvQpuiiToiv koivov 
 TraihvTTipiov. And Menedemus ap. Pint, 
 ii. 81, D, says, that the greater part of the 
 world goes to school to Athens. 
 
 Kai KaO' SKaffTov — Trapix^f^Qai] Here 
 Ka9' SKaffTov, as being opposed to rrdffav 
 Triv TToXtv, *the country at large,' signifies 
 in(llri(luaHt)j '.. e. ' <as to each individual of 
 the mass.' Hap' y'jfiCjv, Poppo renders 
 apiid nos ; but it is better to take wapd 
 in its usual sense f(jr Ik, supposing here 
 understood (as at ch. 39, r(p d<p' tfnGtv 
 tvxj/vxfp) some participle of a vei*b of 
 motion, as tXOovTa, ' proceeding from us,' 
 namely, as forming a member of their 
 body politic. Accordingly, the sense is not 
 ill expressed by Held. ap. Pop. * virura, 
 qui a nobis extiterit, ortus sit.' The con- 
 struction is, Xtytu TOV avTOV dvSpa Trap' 
 t'lftujv SoKtlv dv fioi iVTpaTrkXiog to ffatfia 
 avTapKig Trapkx^'^Oai fTTt TrXsiffTa iidrj Kai 
 fitrd xrtptrwi'. AvTapKsg signifies i</o;it'M/rt, 
 Jit. And Trapi^x- ('wid. voice) means, se 
 
 prceberfi, exhlhere, prccstare. Of 'kiri irXtiaT 
 tldtjy the sense is, 'to, or for, the most 
 varied kinds [of action or business] ;' 
 7rpdyp.aTog being here to be supplied from 
 the subject-matter. In tvTpaTrtXiog is fur- 
 ther developed the idea contained in IttI 
 TrXtlffT tldrf naptx^fyOai. The phi'ase is 
 well explained by the Schol. ivKivt)To)g, 
 tv^tKi*tfg, vt^rsatUiter. And so it is used in 
 Liban. Or. 717} D, as also tvTpaTrtXog, in 
 the sense tersat'dUer^ * easy to be turned, 
 supple in motion,' in Aristot. Eth. iv. 8, 
 where the word has its natural sense. In 
 the fiijuraZire one, it occurs in ^Elian, H. 
 An. V. 2(i, ovTiog dpa ij (pvaig ttoikiXov 
 Kai cirpaTTfXoi' iffTi. Aristoph. Vesp. 46*9, 
 Xoyov tiiTpdireXov, i. e. a witty turn ; in 
 which sense ivrpaTT. occurs in Polyb. 
 xxiv. 5, 7. The expression here signifies 
 wiroitly^ (as in zElian, V. H. v. 13, ' Adri- 
 valoi deiviog ilg TroXiTiiag euTpdireXoi,) 
 having reference to that suppleness of 
 character, which enabled the Athenians, 
 (like the Gauls of aftertimes, or their 
 posterity the French,) to adapt themselves 
 adroitly to new circumstances, and which 
 is expressed by the ingeniam relax of 
 Juven. Sat. iii. 7^, seqq. Finally, this 
 very versatility and suppleness of cha- 
 racter, this readiness to adapt one's self 
 to any condition or cu'cumstances, and 
 to act therein with peculiar ease and 
 grace, (what is here expressed by fisrd 
 XapiTtJv,) — this it was that distinguished 
 the greatest Grecian philosophers. So 
 Hor. Epist. i. 17, 23, ' Omnis Aristippum 
 decuit color et status et res,' i. e. every con- 
 dition and mode of action alike became him. 
 Finally, so in Diog. Laert. ii. 66, we have, 
 riv dt iKavbg dpiiooaaOai (to adapt him- 
 self, iooTi avTapKrj elvai iraffi) Kai roTTifi 
 Kai xpbv<ii Kol TrpoffdjTTift. Of rb ffutna, the 
 sense seems to be, not, as Poppo explains, 
 the f>odg itself y but rather * the person,' 
 meaning, not a man's ^ >dily powers only, 
 but whatever con' .,ates his person. In- 
 deed, the t€-ui ctai/ia is merely used 
 suitably to the metaphor in question, 
 which is one derived from a dancer, 
 whose limbs are so supple as to enable 
 him to adapt himself to all sorts of pos- 
 tures with equal ease and grace. 
 
 2. Xoyiitv — Ko/iTTog fiaXXov ri tpytttv 
 aX^dtio] * a mere wordy boast i*atlier 
 
 V 
 
\ 
 
 vV' 
 
 H 
 
 . \' 
 
 1 
 
 2G6 
 
 THUCYDIDES. i 
 
 [a. C. 431, 0. 
 
 
 wtrty possibly be that expressed by Gail 
 and Poppo, ' ita ut, per continuam bene- 
 volentiam, debitam sibi gratiain in eo tue- 
 atur ;' and this signification of ^t" tvvoiag 
 is confirmed and illustrated by a passage 
 of Plin. Epist. iii. 4, 6, adduced by Poppo. 
 Yet thus the sense is forced and strained. 
 Preferable is the following version, ' and 
 that in order to preserve the favour due 
 to him from whom he has, out of kmd- 
 ness, bestowed it:' in confirmation of 
 which may be adduced Aristot. Eth. vni. 
 7, Ot c' (ixpyiTai TovQ lyipyerriBtyTaQ 
 ^OKOvffi fidXXov (piXtlv V o'l tV7ra96rTeg 
 TOVQ SimcravTaQ'—ToXg nh' ovv nXtla- 
 ToiQ (paivtrai, oTi o\ ^iv 6(pii\ov(Ti, Toig 
 Se o^ttXerat. Ka9d7np ovv i-rri tQv 
 lavi'iiov, 01 ntv oiptiXoi'Ttg (.^ouXovToi fxrj 
 iJvai, olg 6<ptiXov(Tiv, ol H SapeicavTig icai 
 lirifxkXovTai Ttig rwv d<ptiX6vTU)v cnoTrjniag' 
 ovTo) Kai Tovg evtoyiriiffavrag ^ovXtnOai 
 elvai TOVQ naOovrag, we Koniovfisvoyg rag 
 xdpiTag,ToXg S' ovk dvai tTnixtXeg to dvT-^ 
 itTTo^ovvai. But even thus the words ^t' 
 evvoiag will have a eomewhat jejune 
 sense ; in order to remedy which, we 
 may, with Goell., join them, not with 
 /3f/3ai6r£pog, but with aib^eiv, in this 
 sense : ' so as to keep alive the obligation, 
 by means of good-will displayed towards 
 the person on whom he has conferred it.' 
 This view of the sense is strongly confirmed 
 by a passage of Plutarch, Flamm. eh. i. 
 (first adduced by myself in my note in 
 Transl., and since then by Goell.) Tolg 
 tvtpyiTri9ti(Ti 5iairavTbg,ij(nren svipy'iTaig, 
 evvovg Kcii irpoOvnog, utg KaXXiara tu>v 
 KTtifidTwv, Tovg IV TTfTTOvdoTag vtt' aVTOV 
 TrepuTTHv dti Kai gmIuv. In the several 
 Greek phrases Ix^iv x«P»»'' KaraTiOeaOai 
 xdpii/, inc., we have, as Goell. and Am. 
 observe, metaphors taken from hankiuij : 
 *a8 a man is anxious to support his banker's 
 credit, that he may not lose the money 
 which he has put into his hands ; so the 
 obliging party is here said to be a surer 
 friend to the obliged, in order that he may 
 be both able and wilUng to return the 
 obligation hereafter.' 
 
 o 5* dvT0(\>dXiov a/i/3Xvr6poc] * whereas 
 he who owes obligation in return is more 
 sluggish,' i.e. has his feelings of friendship 
 more blunt or languid, is less sensible to 
 them. So Plut. c. Gracch. 8, dfx^Xvv 
 tvvoitf. Liban. Epist. 706, IpaffTtig dfi- 
 l3XvTfpog tig lpiofikvi]v. Dio Cass. 4.% », 
 dii^XvTtpoi ^/vxaig. Appian, i. 547. Evi- 
 
 dently imitated from the present is a pas- 
 sage of Plut. Sert. 4, tov 9. opwv dfi^Xv- 
 Tipov ovra. 
 
 This representation is by no means an 
 exaggerated one ; for, as observes Goell., 
 * those who owe an obligation too often hate 
 their benefactors ; least of all do they 
 equal them in well-wishing and the desire 
 to benefit them.' So Tacit. Ann. iv. 18, 
 ' benefieia eo Iceta sunt, dum videntur ex- 
 solvi posse ; ubi multum antevenere, pro 
 gi-atia odium redditur.' Analyzing the 
 evil disposition here adverted to, it is suf- 
 ficient to say, that too commonly the effect 
 of benefits 'is to wound the pride of the 
 benefited, producing, with an uneasy sense 
 of inferiority, a base feeling of ill-will 
 towards him from whom the benefit has 
 proceeded. Most true is the observation 
 of a great metaphysician (Dr. S. Parr, 
 in his Sermon on Ingratitude) : ' He that 
 confers, indulges the best feelings of his 
 pride ; while he that receives, is sometimes 
 obliged to subdue its worst.' 
 
 ticuig OVK eg x«pt»^ — aTro^axrwr] 'know- " 
 ing that he shall return the kindness not 
 for (i. e. as) a favour, but as a debt.' Simi- 
 larly in Rom. iv. 4, we hsixe, 6 fiiffBog ov Xo- 
 yi^tTtti KaTci x«P'»'> dXXd kot' to 6<pHXrjjia. 
 Evidently imitated from the present is a 
 passage of Hdian. ii. 11,^ 14, x«P*»' *^'*"^ 
 yStiaaV ixpXrjfia yap avTOV dnoTivtiv, 
 dXX' ov Itopidv diaveptiv tXoyii!iovTO. 
 
 7. Kai ^ovoi ov—w(ptXovfitv] Here we 
 have resumed what was said supra § 5 ; 
 the words of § 6, (itjSaioTtpog—dTro^u)- 
 (Twv, being in some measure parenthetical. 
 Render, ' Yea, we alone fearlessly venture 
 to benefit others, not by a calculation of 
 interest, but rather through the confidence 
 of liberality, by which the liberal person 
 dares to give, without fearing that he shall 
 find his means fail, or need others' aid ;' 
 (see the Schol.) or it may mean, ' without 
 being turned from his purpose by the high 
 probability of receiving ungrateful returns.' 
 It is, however, the opinion of Schneider 
 and Arnold, followed by Goell. and Poppo, 
 that tXevOipiag t(^ TriaTtp is to be taken as 
 standing for tXtvOipioTrjTi ; and they ex- 
 plain, ' with the free and confiding spirit 
 inspired by the consciousness of our liberty, 
 that which best becomes a free man.' Simi- 
 lar are the words of Appian, t. ii. 312, 48, 
 Kai TO dtKaiov i] Trpkirov ri KaXbr oifK 
 iOfffi fidXXov 1) ntyaXoypvxoig Xoyiff^olg 
 opiffai. ( omp. also Eurip. l!4*ecth. fnig. i. 
 
 i 
 
 ii 
 
 Ji 
 
 V.^ 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XLI. 
 
 267 
 
 aScwc Tiva (jJ(j>i\ov^ev. XLI. SuvcXwr t£ Xeyto t^v T£ iracsav 
 TToXiv T?iq 'EXXci^oi; Trai^tutnv Civai, Kai Kaff eKaarov SofccTv av ^oi 
 TOV avTov (iv^pa Trap 17/uwv £7rt irXfiar av €i^»?, Kai ^tra ya^irwv 
 ILiaXiaT av tVT^airiXtjqy to (TW/ua avra^Kiq Traps )(^£(T0ai. 2. Kai <d£ 
 ov \oy(ov iv Tw Trapdvrt KOfxwoq raSe /uaXXov rj epyuyv ioTiv dXriOiia, 
 
 init. Tag xrtp*''"? offTig evyiviog xapt^£r«t, 
 "HdiffTov iv ^poTolmv o'l ^t Spioffi fiiv, 
 Xp6v(i> de dpwffi, TToXXtp Svffyfvearepoi. 
 
 Ch. XLI. In this chapter the speaker 
 proceeds to advert to some of the advan- 
 tages which entitled Athens to be called 
 the school of Greece ; which commonly 
 enabled an Athenian to adapt himself more 
 readily than other men to new circum- 
 stances, and to execute vvhatever he under- 
 took with peculiar ease and grace ; which 
 had opened the most distant seas and lands 
 to the Athenian arms ; had erected a 
 mighty empire, and ensured an immortal 
 renown ; and which made the country 
 worthy of all the sacrifices that her sons 
 could offer her. Such, in the judgment 
 of Pericles, or of Thucydides, was the fair 
 side which Athens now j)resented. There 
 was, however, a reverse, with some very 
 different features, which the onitor did not 
 wish to exhibit, but which the historian 
 displays in the events of his history. — 
 (Thirhvall.) 
 
 1. ^yi/fXwv Ti Xsyo] *and in short I 
 affirm,' &c., as infra iii. 30. llaidivariv. 
 This stands either for TraidevTpiav, ma<jis- 
 tram ; (by the use of abstract for concrete, 
 often fomid in the case of Traidev^a. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 429.) or rather the word 
 has here the sense school, as in Diod. Sic. 
 Athens is called TrdvTtov dvOpio-rroiv koivov 
 Trai^evTripiov. And Menedemus ap. Plut. 
 ii. 81, D, says, that the gi'eater part of the 
 world goes to school to Athens. 
 
 Kai KaO' €fca(Troi^— Traptx**^^"'] Here 
 Kad' SKatTTov, as being opposed to irdaav 
 Tnv TToXiv, * the country at large,' signifies 
 indlrldually, i. e. ' as to each individual of 
 the mass.' Hap I'lfiiov, Poppo renders 
 apnd nos ; but it is better to take wapd 
 in its usual sense for Ik, supposing here 
 understood (as at ch. 39, ry dtp' r)fian' 
 ii»\//uxv) some participle of a verb of 
 motion, as tXdoi'Tn, ' proceeding from us,' 
 namely, as forming a member of their 
 body politic. Accordingly, the sense is not 
 ill expressed by Held. ap. Pop. ' virum, 
 qui a nobis extiterit, ortus sit.' The con- 
 struction is, Xkyo} TOP avTOV dvdpa Trap' 
 t'ifiiov doKtlv dv jxoi ivrpaTrkXtog to ffw/iia 
 avTapKtg rrap'tx^oBai liri TrXticTTa liSij Kai 
 /if rti xftpirwi'. AvTapKig signifies yioiteum, 
 fit. And -Kiipf-X' ("lid. voice) means, sc 
 
 prcebere, exhlbere, prcpstare. Of IttI TrXtiffT 
 dSt], the sense is, 'to, or for, the most 
 varied kinds [of action or business] ;' 
 TTpdynaTog being here to be sui)plied from 
 the subject-matter. In evrpairsXojg is fur- 
 ther developed the idea contained hi iiri 
 TrXtlffT tldri Trapkxt(TOai. The phrase is 
 well explained by the Schol. evKivtjTiog, 
 tvStKi**ig, rersatUitrr. And so it is used in 
 Liban. Or. 717, D, as also evrpdrnXog, in 
 the sense c^rsat'dUer, ' easy to be turned, 
 supple in motion,' in Aristot. Eth. iv. 8, 
 where the word has its natarcU sense. In 
 the fiijunUUe one, it occurs in ^'Elian, H. 
 An. V. 2(i, ovTLog dpa 1) (pvaig ttoikiXov 
 Kai ei'Tpd-rnXov ioTi. Aristoph. Vesp. 4f»9, 
 Xoyor thrpdiriXov, i. e. a witty turn ; in 
 which sense tvTpdn. occurs in Polyb. 
 xxiv. 5, 7. The expression here signifies 
 wiroUly, (as in yElian, V. H. v. 13, ' \9ri- 
 valoi ^Hviog tig iroXiTtiag euTpdneXoi,) 
 having reference to that suppleness of 
 character, which enabled the Athenians, 
 (like the Gauls of aftertimes, or theu' 
 posterity the French,) to adapt themselves 
 adroitly to new circumstances, and which 
 is expressed by the ingeniam relax of 
 Juven. Sat. iii. 75, seqq. Finally, this 
 very versatility and suppleness of cha- 
 racter, this readiness to adapt one's self 
 to any condition or circumstances, and 
 to act therein with peculiar ease and 
 (jmce, (what is here expressed by fitTa 
 XapiTiiJV,) — this it was that distinguished 
 the greatest Grecian philosophers. So 
 Hor. Epist. i. 17, 23, ' Omnis Aristippum 
 decuit color et status et res,' i. e. every con- 
 dition and mode of action alike became him. 
 Finally, so in Diog. Laert. ii. 66, we have, 
 r}v St iKavbg dpfioffaffOai (to adapt him- 
 self, MffTe avTapKrj elvai Tram) Kai Toirip 
 Kai XP^^V *^"* 7rpo(Ta>7ry. Of to ffibna, the 
 sense seems to be, not, as Poppo explains, 
 the body Uself, but rather 'the person,' 
 meaning, not a man's bodily powers only, 
 but whatever constitutes his person. In- 
 deed, the term (xoi/ia is merely used 
 suitably to the metaphor in question, 
 which is one derived from a dan^r, 
 whose limbs are so supple as to enable 
 him to adapt himself to all sorts of pos- 
 tures with equal ease and grace. 
 
 2. XoyiiiV — KOfiTTog fidXXov ff tpytov 
 dXriQua^ ' a mere wordy boast rather 
 
 y 
 
OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LTIJER TT. CAP. XLTI. 
 
 269 
 
 268 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431, 0. 
 
 arjf^aivH. 3. juovrj yap twv vvv dfcor/g Kouaatjv eg neipav ep\iTai. 
 Kai fiovr] oure ro> TroAejWtw aTreAyovn ayavaKTT/o-iv f^6c v^ oiwy 
 KaKoiraOti, ovre rw u7r>/K:ow KaTafJL^fi\Piv wc ou>^ utt' o£(wv aoyjcTui, 
 4. ^tra ^tyaAwr ^e ar}fxiiiov, Kai ov ^^ roi aVaV^w/ooy yf r»/if 
 ^uva^av 7rapa(r)^(>'^Evo(, role re vvv kui toiq eirnTa OavinaaOr}G6iutOa, 
 Kai ovcev 7rpo(T^€o/t£voi ovre Ojuripov tTraivirov^ ovn oariQ iwem utv 
 TO avTiKa TtoxpH, T(ov ^l zpy(ov rrjv virovniav rf ciXriBeia /SAci'i/za, 
 aAAa waaav fnev OdXaacrav Kat yrjj/ eV/Sarov rjj viLureoa ToX/nt] 
 
 than actual trutli :' geiiit. subst. for ad- 
 ject. Evidently imitated from these are 
 the expressions in a passage of Procop. 
 Gaz. ap. Villois. Anted. Gr. ii. .30, el ko/x- 
 TTOQ de Tcivra, Kai \6yujv dXai^ovtia. I'lut. 
 Mar. § 9, Xnyov KOfiirif) fiSTputv dd ^^orrj- 
 fxarog fitytOog. It is, then, meant that 
 
 * all this is not mere boast of wor.ls, since 
 reality of deeds will attest its truth.' 
 
 3. ig Trtlpav tpxirai] ^ comes to proof,' 
 
 * turns out on proof,' 'approves itself;' 
 as Ifvat ig irelpav, infra vii. 21. Aristid. 
 ii. 171. Phil. Jud. 296. and Dio Cass. 846. 
 Evidently imitated from this is the ex- 
 pression in Procop. p. 132, TroXXd KOiifrffu) 
 iXTTi^oc Ig TTtwau yXOt. 
 
 fiovt) ovre Tip TToXifi'iif) — apxirai^ ' it 
 alone occasions, neither to an invadin"- 
 enemy indignant vexation at being worsted 
 by such persons, (meaning persons de- 
 cidedly inferior in all respects,) nor to a 
 subjugated foe self-reproach, as if governed 
 by those unworthy of rule.' "Exft stands 
 for 7r«()fcx«i. as supra i. 6, answering to 
 which is the use in Latin of haheo for 
 prceheo. O'latp is for toiovtwv, (as used 
 either of praise or hlmne,) on which see 
 Vig. p. 124, and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 480, 5. 
 By the use of the term KaKoTraQtiv, the 
 speaker, we see, takes it for ijmtited, that 
 an invading enemy will be worsted : and 
 in the words vtp' oiutv he appeals to a 
 deeply-seated feeling of the human heart, 
 — it being ever found, that the chagrin of 
 defeat, and, indeed, injury of every kind, 
 is aggravated not a little by tlie unworthi- 
 ness of the injurer. To which purpose 
 are the words of Herodot. v. 3, 18, vtt' 
 "■Kioxp^ift Kai aTToOavtlv ii^iata (TVfi^opr). 
 And the same is true of insult ; for, as says 
 our great English moralist, Johnson, 
 
 * Fate never wounds more deep the 
 generous heart, 
 
 Than when a blockhead's insult points 
 the dart.' 
 
 4. ov drj rot dftdpTvpov ye tt)v Svvafjiiv 
 Trapafrxofitvoi] 'occasioning to be not un- 
 witnessed.' An elegant meiosis, for, * wit- 
 
 nessed in every way,' as Acts xiv. 17, /cat 
 roi ye ovk dfidprvpov invrbv dtpriKS. Ex- 
 amples of the same are not unfrequent in 
 Di(mys. Hal., Procop., Philostr., and Plu- 
 tarch. *The term a/iapr.,' as Arn. re- 
 marks, < was properly ii forensic term, used 
 of a cause that rested merely on the 
 party's own assertions ; and hence the 
 emphasis that is here laid upon it.' ' In 
 ou drj Toi—ye, we have,' says Poppo, *a 
 remarkable association of particles, for 
 which one should have expected ov Sr'jTrov 
 yf.' But ^TTov would be unsuitable, as 
 expressing doubt, which here can have no 
 place. The truth is, that the rot belongs 
 to the ovy not to d^, and ov Sij roi is for 
 ov rot Siij, von jtrofecto, which occurs in 
 Plato ap.Hoog. Part. p. 505. At fTTferi 
 jxkv TO avTiKu — (iXdypti, the construction 
 is^ disputed ; some commentators joining 
 Tutv tpywv with »/ dXrjOeia : othei's, 
 with Ttfv vTTovoiav : and others, again, 
 with both : of which several methods, the 
 second seems to deserve the preference ; 
 for raiv fpytur must, " I think, be taken 
 with Tfjv vTTovoiav: and it may, also, with 
 r) dXt)9fia, though that is not necessary, 
 the article being used with reference 
 thereto, and the genit. denoting as to. So 
 in Horn. Od. xi. 506, we have, avrdp toi 
 Traidog ye NeoTrroXg/toto (about Neoptoie- 
 mus) (piXoio ndffav dXTjOfiTjv fiv9r}(Tonai. 
 Or, r) dXr]9eia might mean the truth, with- 
 out any subaudition, as often in N. T., and 
 also in Herodot. iii. 72, and vi. 69. 'Ttto- 
 voia, here, simply signifies ' a mental con- 
 reption,' such as the mind forms for itself 
 in the process of thinking. The viro has 
 reference to the operation being carried 
 on, alta in^nte reposta. Of this sense of 
 vTrovoia, (which is rare,) examples occur 
 m Diod. Sic. i. 87, vTrovoiav Xaj36vTeg tov 
 (TVfiftijaofiivov. Dionys. Hal. Ant. viii. 81, 
 fin. iXafiov Trjv virovoiav. The future, in 
 /3Xai//a, has the sense, not of %cUl, but 
 icould or miijht. 
 
 The words following, dXXd rcdaav ^lev 
 OdXafftTop — KaTavayKdnavTig, connect 
 
 1 
 
 J 
 
 KaTavayKaffavret; ytvicrOaif wavra^ov Sf fAVii)fi{ia KaKuiv ts KayaOuiv 
 aicia ^vyKaroiKiaavTEQ. 5. irspi ToiavTijg ovv ttoXeioq o'toe re yev- 
 vaitoq^ ciKaiovvTiq fxr] a(paipwt]vai avrtjv^ jua^o/nevoi aTtAfUTrjrrai', 
 Km Tu)v Xmro/jievujv iravra riva tiKoc; eOeXnv vtteo avrrig Kajuniv. 
 XLll. Aio or/ Kai i/LUiKVva ra nept t»/(; ttoAcwc, ci^aaKaXiav re 
 TToiov/mevog ju*? nefji 'laov rj/niv elvai tov aytova Kai olq rwvdc fjiti^lv 
 VTTap'^H n/nouo^f Kai rrfv tvAoyiav ajua, €<p oicj vvv Aeyto, (paveoav 
 arj/ueioig KaBiaraq. 2. Kai ap»/rai avrrjg ra inEyidra' a yno ttjv 
 TToAfi' UjUvr/fTo, ai TO)vce Kai nov TOKvvce apsrai f/cocTjurjcrai'* Kai ovk 
 av TToAAotg T(jjv EAA»/i'a»v laofjpoiroQ, uxjinp rwrof, o Aoyo^ j" TiZv 
 
 with 0av^ia<T9f}(r6ixf.9a before, which is 
 here to be repeated in the mind of the 
 reader. By the term icararayv., we have 
 intimated the persevering lahour, by which 
 the very seas were compelled to yield 
 approach to the adventurous mariners of 
 Athens. 
 
 In the next words, iravTaxov It — 
 ^vyKOT., we have an almost lyrical bold- 
 ness. Render, * inasmuch as we have 
 every where planted together eternal monu- 
 ments of good and evil, weal and woe ;' 
 meaning, memorials of the evils we have 
 wrought on our enemies, (namely, in 
 cities destroyed, or sacked and plundered, 
 and countries devastated and subjugated,) 
 and ' the benefits we have implanted every 
 where,' i. e. in colonization and alliance, by 
 which the blessings of religion, laws, civil- 
 ization, and the arts and sciences were 
 carried into the most distant regions. 
 
 5. rrepi roiavTTjg ovv 7t6Xeii}g'\ ' in be- 
 half of,' * in defence ofj' S.c. At Kai tojv, 
 repeat Trtpt ToiavTrjg jroXeiog, ' for such 
 a state, it is right that every one of the 
 survivors should be disposed to undergo 
 labours and dangers.' 
 
 Ch. XLII. This chapter and the next 
 contain the panegyric, properly speaking, 
 on the departed heroes; and the speaker, 
 with admii*able address, introduces it by 
 showing, why it was that he had dilated 
 so much on the circumstances of the state 
 at large, and as yet said nothing about the 
 persons whose praises were the occasion of 
 the present solemnity. Now this was, /?/-s^, 
 in order to show that the contest was not 
 for equal states between themselves, and 
 those who (like the Lacedaemonians) did 
 not enjoy, in a like degree, such advan- 
 tages : 2dly, in order to establish thereon 
 the praises of the persons commemorated, 
 inasmuch as the greater part of what had 
 been said had tended to tlieir praise, sup- 
 plied the prmcipal part of their panegyric, 
 they having mainly made the country 
 
 what it was, and therefore her praise was 
 their panegyric. 
 
 1. /i^ wept i<Tov i'lixiv ttrat tov dyatpa] 
 Similarly in Xen. Hist. vii. 1, 2, we have, 
 ov Trepl tCjv Iffojv 6 Kiv^vvog eiTi. In the 
 words following, olg twvH nrfdev vTrdpxei 
 ofioiujg, the Peloponnesians are alluded to, 
 who possessed none of the advantages 
 above adverted to, at least, not one of 
 them, buo'uog, * in an equal degree ;' con- 
 sequently, the Athenians, having more at 
 stake than their enemies, might be ex- 
 pected to make greater sacrifices. 
 
 2. Kai t'lpijTai avTrjg Ta /^fyiora] Mean- 
 ing, ' what principally tends to establish 
 that eulogy, has been already said.' In 
 the words following, a yap — vfivrjffa, * the 
 things for which I celebrate them,' the 
 verb vfxvtXv carries two accusatives, from 
 its being a verb of naming. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 414. The word is chiefly used 
 of poetic celebration ; but it is also applied 
 to any high panegyric, especially in the 
 oratorical style, as in Hdot. i. 13, 17- Isocr. 
 p. 153. Phil. Jud. p. 726. 
 
 laoppoTTog 6 Xoyog tCjv fpyiov (paveirj^ 
 In other cases, as he had just said, tj/jv Ik 
 TOV Xoyov VTTovoiav i) dXrjOtia jSXdnTei : 
 or in other words, 6 Xoyog twv tpyojv 
 Kpa-ti. (i. 69.) But here, 6 Xoyog twv 
 epyiov ov KpaTel fjidXXov rj Iffo^poTTog <pai- 
 j'f rat, ' the fame of their actions does not go 
 beyond the actions themselves, but hangs 
 in equal balance with them.' (Arnold.) As 
 to the construction, elsewhere laopporrog 
 carries after it (as one should expect 
 from its signification) a dative or its 
 equivalent ; — for, futile is it to appeal 
 (as does Arnold) to the expression yrjg 
 iaofioipog drjp in Soph. El. 87, since there 
 the genitive can very well be accounted 
 for from the circumstance of tao/itoipoc 
 being there, in a manner, a subst. (as 
 in Xen. Anab. ii. 1, 31, rovg vvqpeTag 
 iaofioipovg TrdvTtov iTroiei, * made them 
 equal sharers of every thing ;') whereas 
 
270 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431, 0. 
 
 f tpywv </)av£tT|. 3. So/ctT ^e juoi SrjXouv avSpoc apirr^v, 7rpa>r»; 
 re larjvvovaa Kai nXivraia /3£j3a(ou(Ta, ») I'ui' rwi'Se fcaraar^fx/)!]. 
 4. K:al ydp toTc raXXa yjEipom ^Uaiov Tt}v tq rovq TroAt^ouc vrrip 
 Tijg Traroi^og avSpayaOiav npoTiOeaOai' ayadw yap kukov acjtavi- 
 aavTeq, Koivuig /uaXXov w^tAijdav, »/ £/c rwv loi'wv EpXaxpav. 5. 
 Twv^c Se our£ ttAouto) Tig, Trjv en anoXavcriv TrpOTi/nr^aagf i/maXa- 
 Kiadr], oure irtviaq iXni^i, — wg Koiv en Sia(pvyu)V avTi]v nXovrnoHiV, 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER IT. CAP. XLII. 
 
 271 
 
 fwre it is quite unaccountable. Hence I 
 doubt not there is a corruption, and that 
 our author, for twv tpymv, wrote r^ tpy y, 
 the V and i adscript being perpetually 
 interchanjied. Now this will make the 
 construction sufficiently exact, and will 
 better suit the antithetical term 6 Xoyog. 
 Render, *few, indeed, are there of the 
 Greeks of whom the word would not be 
 more than equal to, go beyond the deed 
 done,' or the course of action performed. 
 So supra i. 69, 6 \6yog tov tpyov tKpartt. 
 I must, however, confess that one example 
 of the construction with the <jenit. has 
 occurred to me, — namely, in Theodoret on 
 Psalm Ivii. 1, SirfytlTai rriv tov 'EaovX 
 TTovrjpiav, Kai rutv kut avrbv, rrjv tKtivov 
 laoppoTTov KiKTTipkviov yviofiijv. Yet as 
 there iaoppoTrog has simply the sense of 
 iffTjv, it must also have the construction: 
 and there is little doubt that Theodoret 
 wrote, not tKiivov, but tKrttv^. The 
 plural here might very well creep in 
 from the use of the plural just before, 
 uKTirep Tiovde. 
 
 The general meaning, then, as Gail ob- 
 serves, is, that * among the other Greeks 
 their fame is not equalled by their actions : 
 not so with the Athenians ; their actions 
 exceed what fame reports of them.' 
 
 3. SoKtl Sk fioi, &c.] The speaker now 
 passes from the general merits of those 
 whose eulogy he is pronoimcing, to the 
 jiart'icular merit of their having died for 
 their country. 
 
 dvSpbg dptTi^v} * manly courage and 
 valour,' as in Isocr. Areop. § 4. Evag. 
 § 2. Max. Tyr. Diss. 28, ^ : and especially 
 Procop. p. 183, 2, dvdpbg dpeTrjv ovk dp- 
 XOfievai SrjXovffiv at rrpd^fig, dWd rsXtv- 
 TuKTai ^rjvvovai. It is meant, that ' their 
 very death for their country is a proof of 
 their merit as soldiers.' A certain per- 
 plexity attaches to the words following, 
 7rpu)Tr] Tf. fiTjvvovffa Kai rtXevraia (3tj3ai- 
 ovffa, and to the term 7rpori9t<j9ai, of which 
 the view adopted by Goeller and Arnold 
 involves, I apprehend, the least of difficulty 
 or objection. The sense of the whole pas- 
 sage they suppose to be, ' It is a proof both 
 when it is the first to give us information 
 
 of their worth ; (i. e. as Goell. explains it, 
 when nothing before had been known of a 
 man ;) and when it comes at the last to 
 confirm the testimony already bonie by 
 a life of virtue. It is a proof -of worth 
 always ; for even they who in other points 
 have done amiss, ought to have their ,worth 
 in the wars in their country's cause set 
 above every thing else ; for their good has 
 wiped out their evil, and they have served 
 the whole state, rather than in their private 
 relations been mischievous.' In the words 
 TtXevraia ^e(3aioijaaf we have an allusion 
 to the final mode of confirming any tes- 
 timony, which was by affixing one's seal. 
 So in a passage of St. John, iii. 33, we 
 have, t(T(ppdyi(Tev on 6 Qsbg dXr}9r]g tart, 
 for tdtiKtv : and similarly in 2 Cor. i. 21, 
 6 Sk (iffiaiujv y'ffidg Oebg, 6 Kai a<ppayiad- 
 fitvog t'lfing. YlpoTiOtffOai is, as the Schol. 
 says, for -npoTifxaaSai^ *to be put forward, 
 for praise and honour.' 'Aya9<p yap KaKov 
 dtpaviaavTtg, * thus having effaced evil by 
 good,' namely, the benefit to their country 
 of laying down their lives for it ; since, as 
 says Cicero pro Quinct. ch. 15, cited by 
 Goeller, Mors honesta ritam turpem exornat. 
 Evidently imitated from this is a passage 
 of Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 291, 35, tfc fiidg 
 yap Trig TTtpi rbv 9dvaTov dperiig, Kav 
 (j>avXog ysvrjTai ti, i^tTdZ,iiv dtiv Tovg 
 dya9ovg. See also Plato, Menex. § 2. 
 
 5. Toivde de ovre TrXovrtp — Trport/i^ca^] 
 * yet of these there was not any one who, 
 either from preference for the longer 
 enjoyment of riches, or,' &c. With ov 
 TrpoTifiijffag here compare ov Trport/ioiv at 
 yEschyl. Ag. 1388. The words en dno- 
 XavfTiv irpoT. are meant to be explanatory 
 of the TrXovTq}, (for so I have thought 
 proper, with Ha., Pop., and Goell., to edit, 
 from all the best MSS., instead of vulg. 
 ■ttXovtov, injudiciously retained by Bekk.) 
 and here avrov is to be supplied. Of 
 fta\aKi^ta9ai in this sense, *to be softened 
 into j)usillanimity,' examples occur in the 
 best Attic writers. The sentiment is well 
 illustrated by the words of the Schol. on 
 Eurip. Phoen. 600, oi TrXovffioi cttXoi tlffi 
 TTpbg 9dvaT0v, (so in Ilebr. ii. 15, <p6(5<ft 
 9avdT0v did iravrbg tov Kyv tvoxoi yffav 
 
 \ 
 
 i 
 
 avaj5oXriv tov Sblvov fTTOtiJaaro* tyIv ^e tljv ivavTiu)v Ti/utopiav 
 TToOeivoTspav avToiv Xa^ovTeg, /cat kivS6vu}v a/Lia Tov^e KaXXiaTov 
 vofXKJavTBg, £/3ouArj0»/(Tov /lut avTov Tovg jliev Ti/LiwpfKrOai twv Se 
 i<pieaOai' eXiri^i ^dv to d(i>avig tov KaTO(jQu)aHV iTriToexLavTec, tpy(o 
 f, nepi TOV rjdn opwjULtvov, (T(piaiv avToig aUowTeg TrtTroiOivai' kqi 
 tv avT(o TO afxvvfcrOai Kai naStiv juaXXov rtytiaa/iievoi rj to U'^ovTtg 
 awleaOaij to ^Iv ai(T^p6v tov Aoyou itpvyov, to ^' epyov tw aft>/iart 
 virifxeivavj Kai ^i iXa^icjTOv Kaipov Tvyr]g, a/na aK/uiij Ttjg ^o^rjg 
 
 dovXtiag,) b)g fieydXujv dyaOdv artpiaKo- 
 fiivoi. Of TTiviag tXTTidi, meaning ' a hope 
 ab<»ut his poverty,' (namely, that it might 
 change to riches,) the words following are 
 meant to be explanatory ; the sense being, 
 
 * a hope that, by even escaping it, he might 
 become rich.' 
 
 7ro9eivoTkpav avTutv Xaj36vTfg] 'regard- 
 ing it as more desirable than those objects.' 
 By avTutv is meant those objects of desire, 
 the continued enjoyment of wealth, or the 
 anticipation thereof in hope. 
 
 Kivdvviov ciixa rovSe KaXXiarov vofii- 
 aavTeg] ' thinking that this danger was of 
 all others the most glorious and honour- 
 able.' Mcr' avTov, scil. rovSt tov KLvdvvov. 
 By Tutv dk understand the objects just 
 adverted to. 'E<pit(T9ai, appetere, 'to seek 
 the acquirement thereof.' 'EXiridi fikv 
 TO dt^aveg tov KaTop9(l)(Tiiv tTriTpExpavTtg, 
 
 * committing indeed the uncertainty whe- 
 ther they should succeed or not to hope.' 
 Similarly in Jos. Ant. p. 272, we have, 
 dXX' ddrjXfft Tip fisXXopTi TrapaSovrag 
 avTovg. 
 
 tpyt^t H — TTCTTOiOEvat] 'but resolving, 
 as to what was really present to their 
 view, to rely on themselves and their own 
 exertions.' Of the words following, Kai kv 
 avT(p TO dfivi>ia9ai — (Tw^ecrOat, the sense 
 is, ' and therein (namely, kv tpytfi) prefer- 
 ring rather to withstand [the foe] and 
 suffer [the consequences], than to give 
 way and be saved :' of which elliptical use 
 of 7ra9tiv examples occur in Dionys. Hal. 
 vi. 9, (a passage evidently imitated from 
 the present,) oig t^tariv tvTVxr](ja<n fikv 
 dfKporepa, adttrai Kai viKJiv datpaXwg' ei 
 dt Kai fiETa TOV Spdffai ti Kai Tra9tiv 
 ytvvaiov, where for (rGtaai I would read 
 aio(Ta(T9ai. So 1 Pet. ii. 20, ei dya9o7rot- 
 o7tvTfg Kai Trdaxovrtg vTro/xa/elTe. Also 
 Herodian, iv. 4, 5, virb — iiri9vfiiag iXav- 
 vofitvog Sikyvio, Spdffai ti, fj Tra9e7v, ytv- 
 vaiov, for so I would there point. The 
 plena locutio in ■Ka9tXv is found also in 
 Eurip. Phcen. 490, kukov ti Spdaai Kai 
 Tra9tiv cL yiyvtrai. MdXXov i}yr)(j. Pop. 
 and Goell. take as put for 7rpo«\6/i£vot. 
 
 This, however, does not touch the ratio 
 of the thing. I am disposed to assent to 
 the opinion of Arnold, that *thi.s passage 
 is to be added to those (juoted by Lobeck 
 on Phryn. p. 753, in which the verbs 
 i)yti<T9ai, oU(T9ai, and vofii^eiv are used 
 with what is called a sensjts pro't/nans ; 
 namely, that by which they contain, besides 
 the simple notion of thinking, the implied 
 one of thinking good, approving, inclining 
 in favour of or to do any thing.' He very 
 properly remarks, that the article to does 
 not interfere with this construction, as 
 appears from infra ch. 53, to fitv Trpoo-- 
 TaXaiTTiopflv ovdeig irpoOvfiog tjv, and other 
 examples pointed out by Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 542, obs. 2. Here it could not have been 
 dispensed with because of the antithetical 
 TO. Moreover, the art. is not repeated, 
 because it would be detrimental to the 
 sense ; 7ra9tlv being closely connected 
 with TO dfxvvtnOai, as a consequence or 
 result therefrom ; and accordingly there 
 should be no comma in the above passage 
 of 1 Peter after dya9oiroiovvTtg, nor any 
 in that of Eurip. Finally, Spdaai and 
 7ra9hiv arc as closely connected in the 
 passage of Dionysius, as dp.vvt<T9ai and 
 7ra9tiv in this passage of ovu* author ; 
 the sense being, 'and if it be necessary, 
 together with the doing some noble 
 exploit, to even suffer [for it].' 
 
 TO aiffxpbv Tov Xoyov t<pvyov] 'they 
 have avoided the baseness of the word 
 [beaten].' See Gail. To aiaxpbv tov X. 
 is for o alaxpbv dv i}v Kai iv T<p X6y(^. 
 It is meant to be intimated, that the very 
 name is shameful, much more the thing 
 itself. Similarly supra i. 122, we have, 
 JOTw OVK dXXo Ti <p'ipov<Tav, ri dvTiKpvg dov- 
 Xeiav o Kai X6y<^t kvdoui(T9ijvai alaxpbv 
 Ty TleXo7rovvri(T(f). 
 
 Kai di tXaxiOTou — dirijXXdyrtffav] 'and, 
 after the short and quickly-decided crisis 
 of their fate, they yielded up their lives ;' 
 Kaipov signifying tempus opportununif ar- 
 ticulus temporis ; and Tvxtjg, * the fortune 
 of battle.' So Terence, Andr. has ' in ipso 
 articulo oppressit :' and Horace, ' Horse 
 
272 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431, 0. 
 
 jLiaWov 17 Tou ^iovq^ airrjWayrftTai' . XLIIl. Ka! o'/^£ futv, Trpoa- 
 
 TfKOlfTljJQ Ty TToXtt, TOCOl'^C ijivOVTO' TOVQ 08 XoiTTOVQ V(J»/ aat^ia- 
 
 fdrfpar juei; £u^£(Tt/ot, aToA/worfpav 0£ /nrjciv at,iovv rr/i' tg rout; 
 
 ^»)i' a I' ric Trpog ouotv ^etoov nuroug Ujua^ ticorag fxrjKvvoi, Atyoiv 
 o<Ta ti^ Tio Tovg TroXt^tiout," a/uLvveaOai aya(ia kvEdrtv,) aXXo fiaXXor 
 T»/i' r^c TToXcwc' oui'o^M' /cat/ rj/nepav £/»'/<*> Otw/nivavi;, Kiti BfjaGTug 
 yiyvo/LUVovi^ avrtit;, — Kai^ oral' fjutv /LUyaXt] ^o^rj etrai, ivOvimov- 
 fikvovq on ToX/i(t»i'T6C> ^^a' -yt-yra)<TK:orrfc to otorra, Koi kv roiq 
 i^y<H(; aitr^uvojutvot avojjfg aura ticrrjaavro Kai oTrore /cai ireipa tov 
 atpaXtuiGaVj ovkovv /cat rrjv ttoXcv yc r»]v cr^trepac ao€r»7c aStoiM'rfc 
 areplaKHv, /caXXttrrov ot tpoi'ov aury Trpott^ttvot. 2. /cotr^ yajO ra 
 
 Momento cita moi's vonit, aut victoria Ireta.' 
 With the expre&ision axfiy r^c ^o^>/c, 
 compare Herodot. vi. 3, iv afc/yy ^6^T}r 
 Kai KXkovt; : and Appian, vii. Ifi, 12, Iv 
 ctKfjy Tt'ig S6^T)£ — cnnjWd^Oat. In the 
 expression followinix, ^ tov diovg, there 
 may seem to be some harslmess, and even 
 frigidity : but the correctness of the read- 
 ing is estabhshed by all the MSS., and 
 confirmed by a passage, evidently written 
 in imitation of the present, in Dio Cass. 
 240, 57, iv aKfiy tov deovg (Lu. Render, 
 *summa cum gloria, potius quam summo 
 timore decesserunt ;' the meaning being, 
 as the Schol, explains, ev evdo^it;^, icai ovx^ 
 dfiXig., aTTtOavov. Finally, hence may 
 be understood and illustrated an obscure 
 expression in Hor. Carm. iv. 4, 75, ' Quas 
 — curte s.igaoes Expcdiimt per acuta belli,' 
 i. e. TO. TOV TToXkfiov o^vppoTra. So Tacit. 
 ' suhita belli.' 
 
 Ch. XLIII. 1. TrpoffrjKOVTiog ry TroXft] 
 
 * as becomes citizens of such a state.' 
 
 TOVQ Si XoiTTovg — didvoiav tx***'] ^^ 
 these words Poppo lays down the sense as 
 follows : ' Superstites quidem supplicare 
 debent diis, ut pro patria pugnantes vitam 
 tutius conservent, quam illi (pro patria 
 defuncti) non minorem tamen putent sen- 
 sum virtutis declaranduni esse adversus 
 hostes.' And Gottleb. *optandum quidem 
 est, ut superstites talem sensum, animuni, 
 habeant, quo sint tutiores, q. d. relu^uos 
 oportet quidem optare meliorem fortunam 
 [seu tutiorem vitam].' Similarly in Soph. 
 Aj. 521, we have, <h Traj, ysvoio Trarpof 
 ivTv\kaTipoQ, Td 5' aXX o^oioq. Aidvoiav 
 stands for tppovrjfia, ' temper of mind,' 
 
 * disposition.' So in a passage of St. Paul, 
 Phil. ii. 5, TovTO tppoveiffOu} iv vfiiv o 
 Kai iv Xpt(Tr(p 'Ir^aov. 
 
 OKOTrovvTaq firi Xoyy fiovip — avTrjgl 
 Meaning, ' not in mere words, speculating 
 
 and reasoning, as one might do at large, 
 to those who know every thing as well as 
 ourselves, — on the propriety and utility 
 of defending our country, but in act and 
 deed, continually keeping in view the power 
 of the state, and becoming as it were 
 enamoured thereof.' So in a passage of 
 Diodorus we have, ipaffrai TfJQ TroXiTeiag. 
 
 Kai oTav vf-ilv — iKTT]fravTo'\ *and when 
 its greatness strikes you, reflecting that 
 men daring and adventurous, both know- 
 ing their duties, and in discharging them, 
 keenly alive to shame, acquired these 
 things, or brought about this state of 
 things.' (See infi-a v. 9, and supra i. 85 ; 
 and compare Horn. II. v. 530. xv. 563.) 
 ToXfiioi'TtQ stands for ToXfirjpoi, as in 
 Eurip. Phoen. 277- 
 
 Kai oiroTi Kai Trtipg. tov ff^aXfirjffai'} 
 'and whenever thev even failed in their 
 attempt to attain any object ;' as supra i. 
 70, fjv d' apa Kai tov Triipq. (T0«X<J<Tt. 
 
 ovKOvv Kai Tr)v iroXiv — (TTipi<JK(iv'\ 
 * nevertheless unwilling at any rate to 
 deprive the state of their valour,' i. e. 
 unwilling that the state should be deprived 
 of the benefit of their valour [even though 
 they had failed to honour it by victory].' 
 Of the next words (which are highly ani- 
 mated and energetic) the sense is, * but 
 contributed (lit. cast do^^^l or forth) the 
 noblest and best offering [to its benefit],' 
 namely, that of their lives, as is just after 
 intimated. In Ipavov Trpoufiivoi there is 
 a metaphor supposed to be taken from the 
 custom of the ipavog, or 'pic-nic,' by which 
 persons contributed each his share to a 
 common entertainment : or rather, as the 
 word epavog meant also, * the money sub- 
 scribed in common by the members of a 
 friendly society,' for their individual relief 
 when in distress ; to this, as is thought, 
 the allusion may be intended : an opinion 
 
 . 
 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XLIII. 
 
 273 
 
 <TW,wara cicovng, icia tov aytjpiov iiraivov fAafipavov, Kat tov tckjxw 
 iTri(Tt}inoTaTov, ovK iv to KeivTai /.laXXov, aXX' iv (^ ri ^o^a qvtojv 
 iraoa rw fvru^^ovrt aei Kai Xo-you Kat epyov Kaipw ae//iivr/(Troc; 
 KaTaXiiTTiTai, 3. aropwy yap ETrL(j)avbJV waaa yrj ra^o^, Kai ov 
 <TT>jXwv jitoi'ov iv T>J oi/ctm (Ti^jULaiVEi fVtypa^i/, a'XXa Kai iv rrj juii 
 TrpoarjKovay aypa(j)og p.vr]iiii] Trap' eKaaTio, Trjg yvujfxrjg juaXXov rj tov 
 
 confirmed by the words following, Koivy 
 — diSovTig, iSi(f tov dyrjpiov tiraivov iXafi- 
 (3avov. Hence the Schol. well explains 
 ipavov by crvvtiaipopdv, lit. * a joint- 
 offering,' i.e. as Arn. defines it, 'a tribute 
 to their countrv, which all those who fell 
 in her service jointly presented :' and by 
 xliq, iXdfi(iavov it is intimated, that the 
 sacrifice they jointly made, was repaid to 
 them individually in a deathless fame, 
 secured to each by his having his name 
 recorded on the monument erected to 
 those who fell in battle. Beyond this 
 general correspondence we must not at- 
 tempt to carry the allusion, nor suppose any 
 allusion to the customs of the tpavog, 
 whether as a pic-nic entertainment, or as 
 a common benefit-society ; on which see 
 Boeckh, and also Hoist de Eranis Groeco- 
 rum, Lugd. Bat. 1832. Indeed, the term 
 ipavog was, by the Greeks, transferred 
 from the iymbola conririorum to various 
 otfter kinds of contribution, as appears 
 from Eurip. Suppl. 363, KaXXioTov tpavov 
 ^ovg, where it is used of duty to parents : 
 and so in Diog. Laert. i. .37, we have 
 ovg dv ipdvovg iicrtviyKag Tolg yovfvcri, 
 Tovg avTovg npotrdixov Kai irapd Tdv 
 TSKV(t)v: and Demosth. KaXbg fnavog x«ptg 
 ^iKaia. Isocr. Plat. § 23. Very similar to 
 the present is a passage of Xen. Cyr. vii. 
 1, 12, where Cyrus thus addresses his 
 soldiers : "Q dvSpeg, ilg Tiva ttot' dv KaX- 
 \iova tpavov dXXriXovg TrapaKaXkffaiixev, 
 rj tig TOvSe ; Nuv yap i^eaTiv dyaOolg 
 dvSpdffi yevofikvoig TroXXd KdyaOd dXXt]- 
 Xoig ti(TevtyKtlv. Evidently imitated from 
 this passage of our author is one in 
 Dionys. Art. Rhet. p. 236, cited by Gottleb. 
 (with an application to matrimony and 
 child-bearing,) Kai tovtov av Tig tnroi 
 SiKaiiog KdXXiCTTov tpavov, ov xpijfidTiov 
 dXX' avTrjg rijg (pvffiujg, where the writer 
 might also have in view the words of the 
 spokeswoman of the chorus of women, 
 in Aristoph. Lys. 650, tov 'pdvov yap jxoi 
 fisTfffTi' Kai ydp dvdpag tia^ipio. Finally, 
 from this passage of our author may be 
 sufficiently confirmed the conjecture of 
 Scaliger in Lycurg. cont. Leoc. 168, 18, 
 Kai dtrfffiTai Kai iKiTivfTH iXerjaai avrov 
 riviov ; ovx olg Tbv avTOv tpavov tig ttjv 
 VOL. I. 
 
 (TioTijpiav ti(TiviyKtiv ovk iToXfirjatv., 
 where all the MSS. have, quite incor- 
 rectly, TuJv avTwv ipdvbjv. 
 
 In TTpoitfitvoi we have a highly forcible 
 expression, answering to profundere in 
 Latin ; as in the Ciceronian, ' vitam j>ro- 
 fundere pro patria,' and the Virgilian, 
 ' projecere animas,' yEn. vi. 436 ; with 
 which comp. the yet finer figure in Isaiah 
 liii. 12, 'because he hath poured out his 
 soul unto death.' IlpouoOai is so used in 
 Xen. Anab. i. 9, 7, rd iavTwv ffwfiaTa 
 Trpoffiivoi, where, as here, the sense is, 
 girinij up their bodies. Similarly, in a 
 passage of Daniel iii. 28, we have irapk- 
 5u)Kav (yielded up) Td awfiaTa fig Trvpz 
 and in Aristid. iii. 261, tu (TMfxaTa d<x- 
 r]veyKa. 
 
 3. dvdpwv yap iTri(f>avuiv Trdffa yi} 
 Tatpog] By irdffa yij is to be understood, 
 not t/ie whole earth, but tlie whole country of 
 which they are citizens. So in Epigr. 
 Anth. p. 236, we have fivfjfAa fiiv 'EXXdg 
 uTraa 'RvpnriSov. Evidently imitated 
 from the present are the words of Dio 
 Cass. 688, 16, iotTTE aoi re (I conj. yt) 
 dya6(p ovTi, irdrra yff Ttfiiviafid icrri, and 
 Phil. Jud. 530, aTToOavovrwv Sk Trdrra ytj 
 Td(pog. 
 
 dypa<pog jivrffir] — Trjg yvwfirjg — ivdtai- 
 TttTafl Constr. dyp. fivrjfiT) Trjg yviofitjg 
 fidXXov Tj TOV tpyov, ivd. Trap' tKarrTip. 
 With dypatpog fivrj^iri here, as opposed to 
 that iv ypd^fxaai Sid iiTiypac^rJQ, com- 
 pare iEschin. p. 80, 43, ov ydp ipovTo 
 dtiv iv Toig ypdfifxaai TifidcrOai, dXX' iv 
 Ty fivrjfiy rdv fv 7rt7rov96TU)v, rj dir' 
 iKtivov TOV xP^^^*^ V-'^XP*- T^I^St Trjg 
 ijfiipag dOdvaTog ovaa Siafikvti. 
 
 By r^g yviofirjg fidXXov ri tov tpyov is 
 meant an unwritten memorial of mind 
 and heart, rather than such as consists in 
 any material or external monument. An 
 elegant turn of expression, with which 
 compare a yet more recondite one in a 
 passage of St. Paul, 2 Cor. iii. 3, eTrtoroXi) 
 ytypap-fxivrj ovk iv irXa^i XiBivaig, dXX* 
 iv TrXa^i KapSiag aapKivaig : and so 
 -^schyl. Prom. 814, r^v iyypd<pov (tv fivrj- 
 fioaiv dtXrolg (^ptvixtv. Of ivdiaiTarai, 
 the sense is, ' is seated,' * has its abode,' 
 as in Procop. p. 92. 
 

 > 
 
 
 b^' 
 
 274 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431, 0. 
 
 K 
 
 £^>you, iv^iairarai. 4. ouc vuv VjueTc ^rjXalffarrEC, /cat to euOaijuov 
 TO tXtil^epov, TO St fXeuOfpov to hv^vyov K^Kvavriq^ ju?? Trfpio^fld^t 
 Toi)g TToXfjUi/couc fCcvSui'OUC' 5. ov -y"P ^^* KaKOTTpayovvTig ciKai- 
 Imoov a(j>n^oiiv av tov (3iou, oig eXttIc ovk kcxT aya^ou, aXX oi^ 
 i) cvavTia jU£Taj3oXr) tv tw t\iv in Kiv^vviViTai, Kai ev oiq /naXiOTa 
 fit-ydXa TCI ^ia(pipovTa, riv ti Trraicrwaiv, 6. aXytivoTtoa yap avc^)[ 
 ye (ppoviifxa i^ovri ») V ev tw J jUtTa tou fxaXaKiaOtjvai KaKwmg, 
 jj o jueTCi pwjurjQ Kai /coti'^c sXttiSoc a/xa ytyvo^tvoc dvai(j9r]Tog 
 
 • > 
 
 a 
 
 4. firj TrepiopacrOs} * ne recusetis 
 rare sense. 
 
 5. oy ydp ol KaKOTrpayovvTiQ ^KatoTspov 
 a<pti^oiev dv tov (5iov] This, T would not, 
 with the Schol., regard as a paradox, but 
 rather a pre-occupation, by the speaker, 
 of an argument on the part of the rich, — 
 namely, that they, having the means for 
 enjoyment, ought not to hazard them- 
 selves in war, but leave it to the poor, 
 who have not such ; and who, therefore, 
 having nothing to lose, may and do run 
 all hazards : for, as we find from the 
 Schol. on Eurip. Phocn. 600, (cited by 
 Poppo,) it was a commonly received no- 
 tion, rovg 7r\ov(riovQ dfiXovg dvai Trpbg 
 QdvaTov, Tovc TrtvriTag pi->\ioKivlvvovQ 
 iivai : which may call to mind a well- 
 known story in Horace : now the answer 
 to this is, that * even they are not certain 
 of their possessions, but have to fear a 
 rererse, which they ought to provide 
 against.' With the phrase here, dtfxidouv 
 av TOV (iiov, compare Soph. El. 907, ^^^x^^ 
 d0. and Aristot. Eth. iv. 8, 3, d(l>eidtl tov 
 ^iov, u}g OVK d^iov ov t,yv : and with >/ 
 IvavTia }itTajio\r}, ' the change to the 
 opposite condition,' comp. Procop. p. 140, 
 3. Of iv r<p Cyv, the sense is, ' while 
 they live.' "En Kiv^vvtvtTai, * is yet 
 hazarded,' * at hazard.' So Demosth., iv 
 o\g Tufv oXwv Ti KivcvviviTai Ty TToXei : see 
 note on ch. 35. 
 
 6. [iv Tfp] fitTo. Tov} This reading, 
 though foimd in all the MSS., is evidently 
 a jumble of two readings, iv ry and /xtTci 
 TOV, — because while one expression is tant- 
 amount in sense to the other, it cannot be 
 united with it, without an offensive pleon- 
 asm. In choosing between them, we can- 
 not but prefer fit to, tov, as bearing a 
 strong affinity to other expressions found 
 in Thucyd. e. gr. i. 0, fxtTO. tov yvfivd^etr- 
 Gai, where some MSS. have iv ti^ y. 'Ev 
 Tip here is the more suspicious, from hav- 
 ing its place different in different MSS., an 
 almost certain proof that it came from the 
 margin. I have, however, forborne to 
 cancel it, from want of external evidence ; 
 
 for, as Stobseus, a compiler of fine senti- 
 ments, is often a compressor of seeming 
 superfluity, and Tusanus's readings are 
 generally mere conjectures ; yet internal 
 evidence is so strongly against iv ry, that 
 I have placed it in double brackets, and 
 should have cancelled it had one MS. 
 sanctioned this step. The obscurity of this 
 passage is partly occasioned by corruption. 
 Bekk. attempts to heal the corruption by 
 editing rr^, yet that yields a very jejune 
 sense. Render, ' far more grievous, to a 
 hiffh-minded man, is the misery which 
 comes immediately after giving way to his 
 enemy, than the stroke of death, being 
 withal unfelt, that comes amidst strength 
 and common hope.' KaKioaig signifies 
 lit. ' a worsening,' * a change for the 
 worse,' (denoted by ?/ ivavria fitTa- 
 /3oX»), just before,) and its accompanying 
 annoyance and wretchedness. M«Xa- 
 Ki(T9i}vai is, as Goell. and Pop. very 
 properly observe, equiv. to jxaXaKov iav- 
 Tov Trapfxfii' at ch. 42, 4, meaning the 
 misery produced by cowardice : see Sal- 
 lust, Catil. 20. Of Koivi]g iXTricog, the 
 sense is, not * public hope,' but * common 
 hope,' meaning, * hope common to all, 
 each man fancying that he shall escape, 
 though his neighbour fall ;' since, in the 
 well-known words of Dr. Young, * All men 
 think all men mortal but themselves : ' 
 to which purpose, are the words supra i. 
 141, TO fiev TTidTov ixovTeg tK twv kiv- 
 Svvcjv Kav TTtpiyfvkaOai. Tiyvoixtvog 
 dvaicOqTog is not well rendered by 
 Portus and Hobbes, sensu carens, as an 
 epithet of death ; a sense, this, not a little 
 frigid : rather, ' being almost unfelt ; ' in 
 confirmation and illustration of which 
 rendering, see various passages (evidently 
 imitated from the present) of Dio Cass. 
 400, 22. 522, 4, and Appian ii. 693. The 
 epithet is meant to intimate, how speedily 
 the pang of death in battle is over, as 
 compared with that which comes on after 
 the protracted suffering of lingering dis- 
 ease : so Lord Russel is known to have 
 said, a little before his execution, that he 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 L davaroQ 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XLIV. 
 
 275 
 
 XLIV. AtOTTCp KOI TOVQ TWvSc VVV TOKtaq, 0(T0l TTUfnaTe, 
 
 OVK 6\o(j>vpopai fiiaWoVf >/ Trapa/nvOriffo/nai. iv TroXvTpoirotg yap 
 ^v/ji<po^a7g ETTiGTavTai TpacjiivTiQ' TO S iVTv^lg, ot av Ttjg evirptina- 
 Tarrig Xaywfftv, (iairep offit /u£v vvv TtXiVTiig, v/Jifig Se, XuTrri^' Kai 
 iuq ivtvBaifJLOv7j(jai Tt o jSio^ o^ioiw^ 'fo* cvTaXtuTiJcrat ^vvQjiUTpijOrj. 
 
 thought a violent death was a very de- 
 sirable mode of ending life ; it was only 
 to suffer the pain of one minute, which he 
 was confident was not equal to the pain of 
 drawing a tooth. * Men (observes Dr. 
 South) may bring themselves to think 
 death little or nothing, — ceasing irhile it is 
 endured f — and probably without pain.' ' So,' 
 says Bp. Jer. Taylor (Works, v. 293), 
 * have 1 known a bold trooper, in battle, 
 warm with rage, receive wounds gaping 
 as a grave, — but he felt them not.' 
 
 Ch. XLIV. The speaker now turns 
 from the topics of confirmation and ex- 
 hortation to those of consolation, as ad- 
 dressed to those at whose loss their coun- 
 try's gain has been promoted : and, first, 
 the parents of the deceased. 
 
 I. SwTTtp] * wherefore,' *such being the 
 case.' The speaker here does not so much 
 bewail their fate, as proceed to comfort 
 them in their sorrows ; the 6X6<pvpfng 
 being, indeed, excluded by the foregoing 
 considerations, as the napajjivOia is 
 founded on the subsequent consideration, 
 namely, that such deprivations, however 
 bitter, are according to the course of 
 nature, it being as certain as the assurance 
 of divine truth can make it, that * man is 
 born to trouble as the sparks fly upward ;' 
 or, as it is said by Timocles, ap. Athen. 223, 
 B,ttv0pw7r6g tort ^wov iwiTrovov (pvffei, Kai 
 TToXXd Xy7rr/(/ 6 j3toc iv iavT(p <pipH. 
 
 iv TToXvTpoTToig tvfKpopalg inicfTavTai 
 Tpa<pivTtg} * they know that thty were 
 born and bred to diversified events [both 
 prosperous and adverse].' So in Jos. Ant. 
 Prooem. § 2, we have ofiiXrioag Tvxaig 
 TToXvTpoTTOig. Plut. Alcib. iv Tvxaig ttoXv- 
 TpoTToig. On this sensus prcegnans in Tpk- 
 ^ifjQai, see Matth. Gr. Gr. In ^?i/i^. we 
 have a word of middle signification. 
 
 TO S' tvTvx^Q — XvTTrig^ Render, * but 
 fortunate are they who, like those, are 
 destined to the noblest death, or, like you, 
 to the noblest sorrow.' Goell. regards the 
 construction as a blending of two modes 
 of expression, to d' tvTvxiQ> idv Tig Xdxy, 
 or tvTVx^g ^i iiffiv, or dv Xax<«>o"tv : see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 481, obs. 2, who adduces 
 several examples of the idiom. 
 
 Kai olg ivtvSaiixovijffai — KvvejxtTprjOi]'] 
 These words involve no little difficulty, 
 partly from extreme brevity, and partly 
 
 from the affectation, occasionally found 
 elsewhere in our author, of expressing 
 a connnon sentiment in an uncommon man- 
 ner, whether by antithesis, point, or other- 
 wise ; a fault severely animadverted on 
 by Longinus de Subl. § 3, and there 
 termed the puerile, (TxoXaffTiKt) vorioig \ 
 iiTTo TTfpKpy'iag Xt'jyovcra tig 4^vxpoTi]Tn, 7 
 (the frigid !) This fault, he further ob- -^ 
 serves, is one into which those are ajit 
 to run, oc dptyojXfvoi tov TvepiTTOV Kai 
 TrsTroiTjfikvov, ' who arc fond of the 
 affected and the artificial,' lit, * the maJe 
 up.'' Now the TO irtpiTTov Ti]g Xi^ewg (or 
 affected diction) is attributed to our 
 author by Dionys. Hal. ; who, however, 
 servilely imitates him in this above every 
 other, and accordingly, to use the words 
 of Longinus a little after, vvoKiXXti dg 
 pioTTiKov Kai KaKolijXov : but to y>roceed, 
 — though the sentiment here exi)ressed 
 seems simply, that ' fortunate arc they to 
 whom life lias been measured out,' m(tte 
 iv tvSainoviq, Kai l,ri<yai Kai TtXevTijaai, 
 (as the Schol. explains,) yet the words 
 involve a difficulty both grammatical and 
 exegetical, which Pop. thinks may be 
 obviated, by supposing that at ivTfXtvTti- 
 ffai, a tv is to be supplied from the pre- 
 ceding ivtv^ainovrjffai, of which idiom, 
 examples, as Poppo shows, may be seen 
 in Schaefcr on Greg. Cor. p. 1032, and on 
 Demosth. Olynth. p. 20: thus it will be, 
 as though ivivTsXiVTrjcrai (which Reiske 
 conjectured to be the true reading) had 
 been written ; and the meaning intended 
 will be, ' to whom life has been mejisured y 
 out, alike to be fortunate in, and to die 
 happy in.' It may, indeed, be asked, 
 how any one can be said, iv Ttp (iit{t 
 TtXfVT^v ? I answer — we have only to coji- 
 sider this as one of those fxild expressions, 
 which (especially in the case of pointed 
 sentences like the present) are not to be too 
 rigidly pressed on, especially in the case 
 of a writer like Thucydides, who iv irdai 
 (pevyei t^v avvr\Qiiav, affecting out of the 
 way, and, occasionally, far-fetched ex- 
 pressions. In the greatest writers, in- 
 deed, there ai'e found bold expressions of 
 this kind, savouring of poetic and Ij-ric 
 character. This is perpetually the case 
 as respects our great English yEschylus, 
 Shakspeare, and more or less applies to 
 T2 
 
 I 
 
27() 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 431, 0. 
 
 V 
 
 / 
 
 2. x^A^TToi. ^ca> oOv olS« 7ra'06(y f^v, Jv ^al TroAAaVtc '^Sere UTro^ir,;- 
 ovx wv av Tii: ^^; nti^aGai^uvoq dyaOiZv arip'iaKr)Tai, 
 
 
 aAA ou 
 iiWwv iraiSwv 
 
 be, that * tlieir life does not outlive their 
 happiness.' In short, the exegetical dif- 
 iiculty IS purely imaginary, and the gram- 
 matical one may be encountered as above. 
 If, however, it should be thought to in- 
 volve too much harshness, we may read 
 
 ATTt^c, o^,. ert nXiKla rUviomv noiuaQaC ISia re yap ru^v ovk 
 nvTiov Xr,6n m^ .TTiytyvo/^Evo/ tlctlv taovrai, Ka\ t?j ttoXh g.vo^.v, 
 ^ eK re rov fxrj epr^^ovaQai Ka\ acr^aAa'a, ^vvolaW ou ya^ olov re 
 
 Youn"' T^«'"^ ^""""'X r^ especially significant term, meaning ^ye exultingly 
 
 tie Hue ^A holVr Tv/ ^"7"'*^^'!°" rejoiced,' equivalent to «yaXX.5<T0ae n the 
 the Ime,^ A hoi-rid stillness first mvades later Greek writers. 
 
 peLral rSe brtbr'T"^ v'^*'* r •'^"' ^^"'^ o^x-«0«'f>.0?/] ^.nd soi^ow 
 Eu7 as T^nZ ? ^''?^ '''■'^if' ' f"'^"^ "°* «« ™"«h for the loss of that 
 
 nn./ >, it } ^^'?,'''^' undeservedly : whereof we are bereft while yet untried Z 
 
 t- f ^'Tl r/' '''""^ ""*^"^^ ^^^^^*^"- f«r-l^at maybe snatched fromlaftex'^ 
 oir or c ol. ' ;''P ' ""'' *^' ,'^";^ ^"- experienced its value.' SimUar is tiL 
 
 f5^if>/.^^.^^!l*™?"* intended can only following passages, Isidor^ Epist. v. I4t 
 
 Krai ovx o'^rio XvTrel to fjirj kttjOsv, tjg t) 
 Tuiv VTrap^avTwv (XTfptjcrig. Philo Jud. 
 717, E, XvTTti yap ov TO f.u) ytvffarrOai 
 TU)y xpn<7ru,v, WQ tj fxtrd rrjv Trtlpav 
 <TTepTj(Xii;. 
 
 c7. _c\ ~ ^^ """' "" ""V ittu, 3. KaoTipilv ft Yo/}, &c,l Meaninrr in 
 
 vJ.t VT !f ^'P?^ conjectures; or say, that'^Uhough it i^ he kno^^vs dtfficuk ^^^ 
 
 ^oZ\":^Zll T^'T^' T^' '^ induce them to%eceiv-e comfort u^^e" he 
 
 jouiaoe destroyed, ue may read, (cai/ fi^ ^oss of blessings whose value thev hid 
 
 will bo like «v?.^ii 1^ , rims the «.- they should bear up under the hone of 
 
 here t .....ji^p!':: \r^z'^ o^.rorarx"erheT;:r;^ra:s7„' 
 
 uoinparo iJem. 1412,8, jrap oXoy rov Pio„ metonym., for the muse of foreetfu nes<i 
 
 ^« ^"<;0°- Ml. ,v.'4,S. Aristid. !. 19-1, r With the 
 
 and 1193, 2, virofivi^^ara ttoXXu ,.^^,^u.- ^jen iv 4 n Ai-mtiri , lui n w%i *i 
 
 Bv 7r,f ^^'^^^'^ /^/J^«P«t' 'ca0opa>vrfe. rod il<ppavovvTOQ Kvpd,<rei re L Inifrrei 
 
 th^i In''" "Kf"? ^"'T preserved to conj. r^) JX. a^eoXoyt-^i^X. a, d 
 
 them. In rjyaXXeaOe we have a highly another hi Philo Jud. 898%, r^r^roV^r^av 
 
 rf^ 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XLIV. 
 
 277 
 
 ^ tcTov ri n ^//catov (^ovXevecreai, ol av /ni] Kai TralSac f/c roJ rVto/ou 
 7rapa/3aAAo^£Voi Kiv^vvevwmv. 4. oaoi S' aS 7rafjri(5nKare, rov 
 re^ TrXeiova fctp^oc ov evrvy^re, plov »;y67(T0€, kuI rovSe /3^a- 
 XW etreaOai, Kal ry rtJr^f evKXeia KovrplteaOe. 5. ro yap ^tAo- 
 
 6Xarrof;a6>at fixo(?£v, U ts dfieXtiag Kal (I 
 conj. Kcip) Tutv elg rbv Ipojfiivop dvaX(o- 
 fidrutv. 
 
 ov yap olov, &c.] ' Hac altera enuncia- 
 tione causali cur tutius actura sit urbs, 
 explicatur.' (Goell.) By Irrov is meant 
 cequum, * impartial;' compare i. 91, (5. 
 The words, a little after, ol dv /xrj— 
 Kivdvveviomv, are best rendered by 
 Bauer and Poppo, *qui non ipsi pericli- 
 tentur perinde ac alii, liberis suis in })eri- 
 cula pro republica datis.' Compare note 
 on iii. 14. Similarly in Dio Cass. 304, we 
 have, fitra yvvainiov Kai irai^ojv rravTa 
 ye Ik rov ofioiov 7rapa(3aXX6fitvoi. Hence 
 we see the reason of the Attic law, men- 
 tioned by Dinarch. c. Demosth., that all 
 public orators and generals should pro- 
 create lawful children ; evidently m order 
 that they might thus have a stake in the 
 country, and the coxmtry have a firmer 
 hold on their fidelity. 
 
 4. 7rapri(3i]KaTe] 'are past the flower or 
 vigour of your age.' Of this somewhat 
 rare term examples occur in Herodot. iii. 
 63, and ^schyl. Ag. 957. Of the words 
 following, Tov re irXtiova Ksp^og, ov ev- 
 TvxtiTe, jSiov r'lyiiaQt, the construction is, 
 TOV rt TrXfiova (3iov ov evrvxtlre Kepdog 
 Vy. : and the sense, * account the greater 
 part of your life, in which you were for- 
 tunate, as so much clear gain.' The read- 
 ing o»/, which I have edited, from several 
 MSS., with Bekk. and Goell., is confirmed 
 by the following imitation of the passage in 
 Liban. Epist. 1401, Kipdog, ov dntXavaag 
 XPovov, i'lyov. 
 
 The phrase Ktpdog yytlaOai is equiv. to 
 the Latin lucro ayvonere. * to think clear 
 gam,' and therefore to be content with. So 
 in Appian, i. 369,0, o n dv Xd^rjrf, KepSog 
 yiytiaOt. Xen. Cyr. iv. 2, 43, Kip^og t)y. 
 Hence is formed the very i-are phrase 
 (found inXeiioph.Mem.)^;7;M/av iiynaOai : 
 and hence may be illustrated an obscure 
 passage of Joseph. Ant. xv. 5, 5, Kip^og d' 
 
 d 9VTI<TK0UV, TlijV (TVfKpOpdv TO ^V TTOIOV- 
 
 fitvoi, where Troiovfiivoi must be taken 
 ttcice. Of the phrase KepSog TrouicrGai, I 
 know of no other example. It seems 
 formed on this of our author, and that of 
 Herodot. vi. 13, 12, kv KspSei Ittouvvto 
 7r«pt7rotri(Tai Ta t€ ipd rd a^eTtpa Kai rd 
 idia. Occasionally Kepdaiveiv is found used 
 instead of Kipdog iiyilaQai. So Lucian, ii. 
 284, 94, fiaOujv ovv oti dXXo (read dXXwg, 
 
 in vain) IjSoMVy tyvwv myy TrpoUvai, Kai 
 Ktpcaiveiv to firj TraieaBai, where the 
 accus. is dependent on Kard understood, 
 and with that it is equiv. to a dative, which 
 indeed is found in a j)assage of Herodot. 
 viii. 60, MtydpoidL KepSaiveoftev irepifovai. 
 Finally, so in Eurip. Hippol. 642, we have, 
 Kepdaivu ('rest content with') (rojtppo- 
 (TvvTjv : and hence may be understood an 
 obscure passage of ^schyl. Tlieb. 694, 
 Xsyov(Ta KspSog wpoTSpov vaTspov jxopov, 
 where Xkyovffa stands for t'lyovfievT), (by a 
 use of the word frequent in Eurip., Soph,, 
 and Herodot. ; see Markl. on Euripides, 
 Hippol. 869.) and there is an ellipsis of 
 eJvai. Further illustration may be sought 
 from Lysias, p. 137, d ^e TrdXai Uov 
 TifiiouelffOat, vaTtpov v/xflg TifiajpovfitOa, 
 TOV xpovov Kfpdaivei, ov t^?;, ov irporTi]KOv 
 avTi^, ' he is a gainer by the time he lives ;' 
 where the writer had probably in view this 
 passage of our author ; and also, I con- 
 cehe, one of Eurip. Heracl. 954, Matth. 
 StX at KarOavdv KaKutg. Kai KtpSavdg 
 uTtavTa ('you will be altogether a gainer), 
 
 Xpi]V ^ttp ovx "TTJ^ 9vil(TKElV (Tf, TToXXd 
 
 TrrifiaT t^upyaajxivov. Certainly the 
 editore on Lysias need not to have re- 
 sorted to conjecture at tov xpovov Kep- 
 ^aivd, since the common reading there 
 is sufficiently defended by a passage of 
 Eurqx Phryx. frag. v. 9, Ei ^€ Tig Trpdrrnei 
 KaXiog KaKog TntpvKojg, tov xP^^'ov Ktp- 
 daiviTUJ' Xp6v<f> ydp ovTog vCTtpov dwad 
 ^iKrjv. Hence appears the sense in an 
 obscure passage of Eurip. Or. 779, ry 
 XPor(p de (I conj. yt) Kip8ave7g : as also 
 Med. 440, Trdv KspSog riyov, ^rjfjuovfifvti 
 (pvyy, ^be content with being punished by 
 banishment, [whereas you merited death].' 
 
 The motive of comfort here urged, is 
 the same as that adverted to in Aristot. 
 Rhet. p. 129, where it is said that elderly 
 men ^w<Tt ry fivj/fiy fidXXov j) Ty tXTriir 
 TOV ydp (3iov to fitv Xonrbv oXiyov, to ^e 
 TrapeXriXvOog ttoXv. Comp. also Philostr. 
 Epist. 93. 
 
 Tovde] Meaning, this life [that now is 
 before you], the remainder of your exist- 
 ence. With the words following, Kal ry 
 TiovSe tvKXtiif Kov(pt^t(T9e, 'and be light- 
 ened [as your sorrows] by the glory of 
 these,' compare Demosth. 1400, 7, Xoytft 
 Kov(pil^eiv Tdg (rv^Kpopag : and so erigo in 
 Latin, as in the Ciceronian, animum demis- 
 siini crhjere. Sometimes, liowever, the term 
 
V 
 
 V 
 
 27() 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 431, 0. 
 
 a/ctC £s£T£ VTTOf^ivri' 
 
 /^ 
 
 2. X'«^t7r(H' ^i\v ojy olSa Tra'Ofiv ov, tSv /Cfu TroAAa.., .^... ...„^_., 
 
 ^ucra fV aAAwi; euru^^mic, alg ttotc /cai auroi riyaAAfd^f fcai AuVij 
 oux oil/ av Ttc^^/J TTtt^adaVevoc ayci^wv (ir£|o/(TK-rjra£, a'AA' ou av 
 
 tXiridi, o((,- trt riAt/cm rkvwaty TroifiaOai' i^ia re ya^j tJv ouac 
 nvTiov XrjOtj m fVtyt^yvo^eyo/ rtatv taovrai, Kal ry ttoXh BixoOev, 
 tK re roJ ^i} Eprj^ovGOai Kai dcr(paXeia, ^vvoiaei' oi) yap olov re 
 
 Milton, Dryden, Pope, and especially significant term, meaning *ye exultinHy 
 Young. Thus It IS well known, that for rejoiced,' equivalent to «ya\X«5(T0ar in fhe 
 the Ime, A horrid stillmss first invades later Greek writers 
 
 the ear,' Dryden was persecuted with Kai Uttti ovx—d<paiotey] *and soi-row 
 perpetual ridicule by the petty critics; [rises] not so much for the loss of that 
 but as Johnson shows, undeservedly: whereof we are bereft while yet untried, as 
 and here there is really nothing substan- for what maybe snatched from us after hav- 
 tial at which to carp ; since the dying ing experienced its value.' Similar is the 
 Hour, or closing scene may correctly be sentiment expressed in a passage adduced 
 said to form part of hfe There is, I by Am. from Xen. Cyr.vii. 5, 82! And evi- 
 repeat, nothing really to object to ; since, dently imitated from the present are the 
 after all the sentiment mtended can only following passages, Isidor. Epist. v. 144, 
 be, that' their life does not outHve their Kai o% o'vtu> Xv^u to ,i,) kt^OIv, i><, i, 
 happiness. In short, the exegetical dif- riov VTrap^dvrcov ar'^o^mg. Philo Jud! 
 hculty IS purely imaginary, and the gram- 717, E, Xvtth yap oh to ^u) yeiaarrGai 
 matical one may be encountered as above. tu.v xpn<yTd,^, c^C r) fi^ri r/v Tr.rpav 
 If, however, it should be thought to in- (rrwr/^^y ^ ' f^ ' « ' 
 
 volve too much harshness, we may read, 3. Ka^Ti^Cxv ll xP'h &c.] Meanin- to 
 Z/' ''T' '?f ^""P?*; conjectures ; or say, that 'though it is, he knows, difficult to 
 ratliei, as thus the antithetical tuni at fv induce them to receive comfort under the 
 would be destroyed, we may read, ,ca*/ tv loss of blessings whose value they had 
 re\ a change so slight as scarcely to learnt by experience to dearly prize,-v^« 
 will br&' ^T"^' f • Th-'the^v they should bear up under 'tlfe hope ''of 
 will be like ^rv at m. 13, fn, ivv KaKdg new ties and fresh affections, to supply the 
 joiHv avTovg, aXXa KwiXtvOepovp, where, place of those they had lost.' This use of 
 lor tJie sake ot gi-eater distinctness of KapTspeTv for dAxefrOai, ' to bear up ' is 
 opposition, a similar boldness is hazarded. Attic, and the force of the dative is upon, 
 finni/i ''*' ''r ^'^^-Vy^^^^'yee] 'dif- i. e. 'by resthig upon.' So in a ,.a.ssage 
 ficult, however, I wot, It IS to persuade you of Isocr. in Archid. we have, M Kaf 
 respecting those of whom you will often Tepelu Irri (under, amidst) Tolg -rrapoiL 
 have memorials m the good fortune of Kai 9appuv\,pi tu,v ^eXxLro.". 7kKvZ: 
 
 pI,S ' nr"" ^'a !r >?"^^T'^^« ^"^^ ^'^^ nou-i<yeav stands for t^kvottouIv. 
 exulted Of 7r£t0. the literal and full t?m ydp—^vvoi(Ju^ Render 'for thus 
 
 sense IS, 'to induce them [to be com- the chilVen subsequLh- tm\-^l^^^ 
 
 forted], or receive comfort:' there being private view, to some prove t^e means of 
 
 here a senmspr<,gnans, as in Xen. Hist, oblivion as respects the departed Tand, t 
 
 1. 7, 4, roiavTa XeyovTsg ^tthGov top a public view, the thing will benefit the 
 
 7325''o,',^ . '^"- ^P- Steph. Thes. state,-and that doublyf by preventing ils 
 
 IrL w 1 "^^ ''^'' ^'^^^''' '''"^ ^^'''^'' depopulation, and by contributing to its 
 
 p. o20. With 6?frf vTrofivntiaTa, 'ye will security.' The nominative to ^vtoiau is 
 
 LTnrt'^^l'lirri'!^^^^^^^^^^^^ r^.v... .o.I..«. A^., stands per , 
 
 itfulness. 
 
 ,^... ,. „,.,v«. iKUfA^u.- jjeii. IV. 4, o. Arisuu. 1. iy4, U. With the 
 
 vov^a ^schm. 60, 17. Liban. Or. 375, A. elegant turn in 6ix60ev Kwohn, coZare 
 
 For the ,,,,,,,,, comp Isocr. Plat. § 19, one, evidently imi^ted from it,in JosTnt! 
 
 p. 5 JO, ev Toig Twv TreXag ayaQoTg Tag xvn.G,5,dixo0iv a^TOv ovxauaprtiiravTac 
 
 WiTtpag avTUiv avufboodc KaOomSvTfr. Tnr, .-.'.^L.tr. '.-,^ _r f. " _ > 
 
 ^rr^ 
 
 / 
 
 \ 
 
 W 
 \ 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIJ3ER II. CAP. XLIV. 
 
 277 
 
 laov Ti n BiKawv (BovXeieGOai, ol aV lui] Kai TraTSac f/c rov o/aoiov 
 na^a(3aXX6^ievoL KivSvvtviomv. 4. oaoi S' aJ Tra^orj/Srifcar., rov 
 T£^ TfXdova Ki^SoQ, oV tvTvxsIre, )3toy vyfioOe, Kai njvS, /S^a- 
 Xw Ea.crOai, Kai tij rwr^e evKXeia Kov<l>lteaOE. 5. to yap fpiX6- 
 
 d io ^ *'^ '"'"' 'P'^''"'^*' «^«^*^- -^^P^^^tVav Tb fiij Traierreat, where the 
 
 ^ n.'T^l'Ao «T«.. je T ftr ,. . ^^^"^' ^® dependent on KaTd understood, 
 
 iirZ ^^ r ' ^'^ ."^'^ ^^^"""^ enuncia- and with that it is equiv. to -a datir^, which 
 
 explicatur. (Goe 1.) By taov is meant viii. 60, Miydpoim Kepdaivsouev Tttpuovai 
 
 rlTl^r^'^^'ltl r"^"'^^ '' ^^' «• FinaUy soLEurip.Hippol.642,wrhave: 
 The words, a little after, ot dv f^rj- Kepdaivec ('rest conteit with') (Ta;0po 
 
 RTiT^nrP ^^%^^?* ^^"dered by cr^Jv,;. : and hence may be understood an 
 ±5auer and Poppo, qui non ipsi pericli- obscure passage of ^schyl. Theb. 6J»4 
 
 1 , J' -'^^ .J "V. «ov. KJi mc *>uiu neuueiii ill jCiUrir).. ftonn 
 
 have, fisja yvvatKujVKai^ac^d^u rrdvTa and Herodot.; see Markl. on Euripides! 
 
 ys IK Tovoixowv 7rapa(3aXXofxevoi. Hence Hippol. 86J).) and there is an ellipsis of 
 
 t^oned' bv 'n'^'^'i "^ n' ^"^f ^^"".^ ™^"- "^«'' ^^""''^^^ illustration may be sough 
 
 tioned by Dinarch. c. Demosth., that all from Lysias, p. 137, ei Se IdXa, Lv 
 
 public orators and generals should pro- r.;.a>p«^0a., J;^r.pot t^u^c TiuJovaZ 
 
 that they might thus have a stake in the at-ry, ' he is a gainer by the time he lives •' 
 
 4 T^Lnt^' 1^/ . .u a P^^'^'^Se of our author ; and also, I con- 
 
 4.7rapr]f5,jKaTe] 'are past the flower or ceive, one of Eurip. Heracl. 954, Matth. 
 
 vigour of your age.' Of this somewhat 
 rare term examples occur in Herodot. iii 
 53, and ^schyl. Ag. 957. Of the words 
 following, TOP Te irXtiova Ksp^og, ov tv- 
 TVXiiTs, f3iov r'jyelaOt, the construction is. 
 
 Cti (Tt KUTOavtlv KaKwg. Kai Kepdavtlg 
 uTTavTa ('you will be altogether a gainer), 
 Xp»> -^dp^ ovx liiral Gvijctkeip ae, ttoXXu 
 TrrjfiaT tKtipyaafikvop. Certainly the 
 
 -'-,- - \.' "r,, ;, , -— y^ -., editors on Lysias need not to have re- 
 
 Top re -^Xuopa (3iop op tvTvxetTs Kspdog sorted to conjecture at top vpopop Kto- 
 
 nl;t o? vonv 'it '"' ^f -T"' '*'^ S^'^^*'^^ ^"''^"' ^^""^ *^^ ^'^"^n^^" reading there 
 pait of ;your life m which you were for- is sufficiently defended by a pas?a-e of 
 
 nit' whfowf ' "^Zft'^ ^^' ^^"^- ^"^-'P- ^'^"'>'- ^-«- - 9' e; ^e T% :^pf..u 
 
 ^ th".' n •" •• ^"^.^«^»-> /« confirmed SacpeTo.- Xpop^ ydp o^Tog 'vZpov ^Ja 
 
 Uht '^:i7\\T^^^^ ^''^"''^- H-'nee appeal^ the sense in an 
 
 ^i^^^n, t.insUlAO\,KEpdog, OP antXavaag obscure passage of Eurip. Or 779 roJ 
 
 XPopou, .,yov. XPorv ^/(I conj.yO 'c.pW-rasalst 
 
 fhP T J- T "'^^"' ^'^"f "^ ^f "^"^^- ^« Med. 440, '^rav Lpdog r,yov, Kmiovaepri 
 
 lain S, J t '''1- "^'^''T' '' '^""^ ^'^^" ^^>J^' '^^ '^^"'^^^^ «^i^i^ being punched by 
 
 fn Annkn f ^«a7 '' ^^^«f,^"^ ^'^^ So banishment, [whereas you merited death]5 
 
 in Appian, 1. 369, 6, o re av \«f3,/rf, ic^p^og The motive of comfort here urged, is 
 
 H^n^o • ?"• ?Ti *'• ^' '*^' "'^^'^ ''^y- '^' «^'»« '-^^ that adverted to in ArTslot! 
 
 /found inV "1 Ar 0^^- ''">^ ^^^^"^ ^^'^^- P' ^^i^, where it is said that elderly 
 
 InTtr^o ^ ^^ V^^T'^"'''''?^ r)ya(T0at: men ^oiat ry ^ui.,^^ t^dXXop r, Ty iXnih- 
 
 Zt t T^' ^ I'^^^t^'-^t^d an obscm-e tov ydp jSiov to fip Lyrop dXiyop, to ^e 
 
 passage of Joseph. Ant. xv. 5, 5, KipSog d' ^apeXnXv0dg noXv. Comp. also Philostr. 
 
 tl UPTIffKOUP, TTJP (TVfl<l>opdp TO KyP TTOIOV- Epist. 93. 
 
 f,lZ'' OfT^ ''T''^'''''' /"'''* ^^ ^^^^'^ '■'^"^'^J Meaning, ?/.i« life [that now is 
 twice. Of the phrase Kspdog TroteXaGat, I before you], the remainder of your exist- 
 
 wJ 1 "*? • '''/'' example. It seems ence. With the words following, Kai Ty 
 
 S^rnH r '% /r.''"^"^?' ^".^ *hatof tMs ei>KXei^ Kov<piKea6e, 'and "be light- 
 
 neroaot. vi. id, 12, tp Kspdei nronvpTo ened [as your sorrows] by the glory of 
 
 ^epiTTOinaac tu ts ipa Ta cr<phepa Kai rd these,' compare Demosth. 1400, f, X6y«/i 
 
 idea Occasionally ^.p^mvav is found used Kov<piKeip Tdg <rvfi<popdg : and so m> in 
 
 instead of KspSog ;/yf/a0«c So Lucian, ii. Latin, as in the Ciceronian, animum Lnis- 
 
 MAy .W, ixaGiop ovp on aXXo (read aXXwc, sum erhjtre. Sometimes, however, the term 
 
\,'^ 
 
 
 278 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431, 0. 
 
 Ti^iov^ (lyrjpu)v ^ovoV Kai ovk ev tw a^p^V ^^^^ V^iKiag ril 
 KEy^aivHV, — oiairep Tiveg (^atrt, — /uaWov T^p7rH,dX\d t6 TiinaaOai. 
 ALy. Ylaiai ^ avj oaoi tljvSb ndpiCTTf, rj aSeX^otc opa> juiyav 
 TovaytZva' rov yap ovk ovra airaq {[(jjOev eiraivfiv, Kai /aoXiq Sv 
 KaO v7rfcp/3oA»Jv dptT^g ov^ OjUoToi, a'AX' oXiyoj ^iipovQ KpiOiiriTs, 
 2. (I)06vog ydp role t(^(n npog to dvTinaXov, to ^£ ^tr) e/jnroSMv 
 avavTaywv'iaTU)^ ivvoia TETifjirjTai. 3. i'l ^e fit ^el Kai yvvaiKeiag tl 
 apeTijg, ooai vdv iv X^P^'^^ ecjovtcu, fjivrjaOnvai, (^pax^ia wapaiviaii 
 
 occurs (as here) absolutely; but that is only tier ordo ve'^brura erat, toiq Traim £' ah 
 
 m the pass, or mid. voice, as in Eurip. Med. rCjvh, oaoi Trdpeare. Nunc ad rCJph 
 
 47A,Ks^a(TaKov(pi(T9n(TOfiai. Thus Aristot. repetendum TralSeg, et ad Traicrt propter 
 
 ap. Stepli. Thes. Kou^t^ovrat yap oi Xvttov- articulum omissum supplendum vulv. Ita- 
 
 fievoi, ffvvaXyuvvriou twv <piXuv. So in que vulgari modo et plene ita scribendum 
 
 Latin, en^i,mthe sense 'to take courage ;' erat, 'ocroi d' av tCjvci Trdoiari TraUtc n 
 
 as Hor. Sat. n. 8, 57, ' Nos, majus veriti, dde\<pol, vjiiv opd. (Poppo ) 
 
 postquani nihil esse pericli Sensimus, eri- 6p(J fisyav tov riywva] ' I foresee a wide 
 
 ijimur, 1 he same motive to comfort is field for emulation.' The phrase occurs 
 
 held out m Liban. Fun. Oi-at. on Julian, again infra ch. 89, and is found in the best 
 
 P.- J,^^' i^rtppfxevovg dt <f>apfiaKov Sti ttoi- Attic writers, especially the dramatic ones. 
 
 tiaUat T,,e Xvnrjg to khvov KXkog. Hence Evidently imitated from the present is a 
 
 passage of the Pseudo-Phalaris, 
 
 m 
 
 his 
 
 hi a })assage of Eurip. Meleag. frag. 13, 
 
 TTuUiQ di xpn'^Toi, Kuv edvo,<Tt, Cibixaoi cpistlc to the sons of the deceased "stesi- 
 
 KaW TO erifTavpifTfia, Tolg TfKovai Tt chorus : ol yap fxiKpoq vulv dywv, uu 
 
 Ava9tjfia i3iotov, rike rfecits, where, from ttoXv KaTahtuTkpovQ Ueivov vudc ye- 
 
 ignorance of the sense, Heath proposed to vkaOai. 
 
 read kuv aTSPo^m or Trevrjat. ^aO' v7rep(3oXriv dpeTijg} * even by the 
 
 &. TO yap ^tXoTifiov ayrjpiov fiovov] utmost stretch of merit or desert.' 'Aptrw 
 
 Ihese words suggest tlie reason why glory is here used in a general (and that the 
 
 IS to be prized,— namely, because it alone primary) sense, to denote * whatever is 
 
 IS undecaymg, never grows old. Wasse praiseworthy or meritorious ' 
 justly remarks on the elegance of the al- 2. <l>e6vog yap-r6r.>^7-ai] In npog rd 
 
 iusion to the a,je of the persons addressed ; dvTiTraXov, * for an adversary,' we liave 
 
 comparing a^ similar elegance in ^schyl. an adjectival phrase for a subst., as often 
 
 ^a - ' T^^\ ^"f *^^^ '■"'^ yspovmv li, in this word. ' AvavTayiovioTut, ' without 
 
 liaVtiv. Evidently imitated from the pre- jealous rivalry.' Of various parallel sen- 
 
 sent IS a passage of Philostr. Vit. Soph, timents occurring in other writers, mav be 
 
 1. J, Tr]g avdpi^TTuag <pvoto}g to (ptXoTi^ov instanced the following : Mimnerm. ^'uvoi 
 
 ayvpiov ,,yoviitvng. By iv Tip dxpei^ rng yap dvdpi TrdvTeg ifruhv ivkXhI ZaJrr. 
 
 yXiKiag is meant 'that period of life which ^pdoiniaai, KaTOapovTa d' aipkaai. Veil 
 
 IS unfit for any of the active duties.' To Paterc. ii. 92, ' Pnesentia invidia, pr*-* 
 
 KtpCcuvuv and Tb TifiaaOai are put sub- terita veneratione prosequimur : et his 
 
 stantively, denoting ' the being devoted to nos obrui, illis instrui credimus.' So Hor 
 
 gam, and 'the being alive to honour.' In Od. iii. 24, 31, ' Virtutem incolumem* 
 
 the words waTTfp rtv€e0a(Tt there is pro- odimus, Sublatam ex oculis quierimus, 
 
 baby a reference to ^imonides, of whom invidi;' for so I would there pohit ; the 
 
 1 lutarch, 11. /81, thus writes : Tltfiwri^^jg inrhU belonging to both clauses of the 
 
 tMyt irpog Tovg tyKaXovvTag a{,Ttp <piXap- sentence, and the general sense intended 
 
 yvpiap, oTi Tiov aXXiop dwtaTtpii^itvog to be expressed being, that ' the principle 
 
 ^id TO yffpag t)6ovu)p, vtto fiidg hi yrjpo- 
 fiocTKtlTai, TJ~ig drro tov Kiplaiviiv. The 
 general import of the whole passage is, as 
 Am. well expresses it, 'that those to whom 
 age denies the above hope, must let the 
 
 of envy makes men hate eminent merit, 
 while in existence, and complain of the 
 want of it when removed from the earth.' 
 Compare also Plut. Num. 22. 
 
 3. «i U ne—fiprjaOrjvai] Render, * If, 
 
 thouglit of the happy past console the short too, it behoves me to say scmiething about 
 
 space ol hto that yet remains to them ; and female virtuc,as to those who will now be in 
 
 Its glory, the best solace of old age, must widowhood,' &e. The word dpeTt) is here 
 
 r!"'vrv f- .... *" ^^ ♦^'^"^ •" its most general accept- 
 
 CJJ. ALV. i. 7rat«7t t^ av, cSlc.J Usita- ation, of 'what is befitting to be done.' 
 
 \A' 
 
 5\ 
 
 ■/• 
 
 , v 
 
 
 -< 
 
 
 X 
 
 t^ 
 
 H^ 
 
 OL. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XLVI. 
 
 \i> 
 
 279 
 
 dirav 
 
 y^veai 
 
 crn^avto, 4. Ttjg te yap vwapxovarig (j>6ai(vg /nt] x^'^poat 
 _ dai vfilv ^uydXn r] ^6t,a, Kai ^\ c^i' U' eXdxKrrov, dptr^g ir^pt 
 
 V i^oyou, tv role dpa.aL KXiog f XLVI. Ei>r/r«c Kai i^ol Xdyw 
 Kara rov^ yof,ov daa axov -wpdc^<^opa, Kai tpyw ol OairTd^avoi Td p^v 
 r,b,f KeKoaprivTai, Td S', oorJy Tovg na^iSag rtJ drrd tov^e gi/^tocrm 
 
 V TToXig fi^^pt ;j(3ng Opixpn, u^cpaipov OTE^pavov toIgBe te Kai Tolg 
 XuTTOfxivoig TiZv ToiiZv^E dytlivt^v TzpoTSElaa' deXa ydp ok ke'ltui 
 y^rtig pkyiGTa, Toig ^l Kai liv^peg dpicTTOi ttoXitevovgi, 2. vZv Be 
 a7roXo(pvpdpEvoi ov 7rpo<jr]KEi 'UaaTog, ^ dirox^^pfiTE:' 
 
 Havhij^ made mention of female virtue 
 geiiemlly, Pericles inculcates the cultivation 
 of it by adverting to those virtues which 
 especially befit the female sex,— namely. 
 Modesty, and a retirinq sjnrit. The former 
 IS represented as i\ni\r great glory; the 
 latter, as that which tends to secure the 
 other. The former,— though, by a peculiar 
 delicacy, rather hinted at than expressed,— 
 has the first place assigned to it m the 
 words T7}g VTrapxovcrrig <pv(Ttojg ^u) xa'p. 
 ytv.: the latter is subjoined, as bearhig a 
 strong affinity thereto, and forming the 
 best preservative thereof ; and this, too, 
 IS rather intimated than expressed in the 
 words Kai 7,g—7j. For I am still of the 
 same opinion as when I formed my Trans- 
 lation, that the virtue here designated is 
 not humanity, as Haack and Poppo under- 
 stand ; nor affectionateness of spirit, as 
 Arnold (for to either of these virtues 
 women are too naturally inclined to re- 
 quire any admonition to their cultivation) ; 
 but, as the ancient interpreters, and, of 
 the modern ones, Abr., Gottl., Smith, and 
 Meyer, are agreed, modesty or chastity, the 
 cardinal virtue of women, that in which all 
 the others concentre, and without which 
 they are worthless. That the word <l>v(ng 
 has not unfrequently the sense sex, needs 
 no proof, and is admitted by Poppo ; but 
 when he affirms that tpvaig cannot shpiify 
 the virtue of the sex,— this, though true, 
 IS httle to the purpose. It cannot, indeed, 
 signify more than sex or nature. But 
 tliough the literal import of the words is 
 only this, * not to be inferior to the sex 
 you belong to, will be your greatest glory,' 
 yet as there is in /*») xiipoai y. an implied 
 comparison of some jyersons with others, 
 the sense intended must be, 'not to be 
 inferior to or fall behind the persons who 
 compose that sex,'— in what ? namely, in 
 their great sexual virtue, chastUy. I ^^•ould 
 compare Eurip. Antiop. frag. 36, d tiv 
 fv(pvd AajSovaa Tfxvn 0wr', tOrfKE x^^' 
 pova- supply from ti<pvd, Ti\g virapxT>i'(Trjg 
 ipv<T{iog. Of coui-se, though t)g is accom- 
 
 modated in gender to rOi; (pvfftiog, vet 
 It must designate what is meant by rz/c; 
 <pv<Tfojg, tfie sex, and se,mal rirtue. So in 
 a similar sentiment of Euboidas ap. Plut. 
 Apoplith. p. 366, Tivuiv tiraivovj'Twv yv- 
 vaiKa dXXoTpiav, oifK dirtSixtTo, (prjcrag' 
 Ilfpi yvvaiKuac <pV(Ttu)g irapd Tolg tl(o 
 Xoyov dvai ov^'tva dti. 
 
 Cii. XLVI. With the words avTutv Tovg 
 7ra7Sag—9pi\pH, comp. thoseof Plat. Meiiex. 
 c. 22, Tovg ^e Traldag avptKTpi^pu avT/j 
 TTpoOvfxovfuvTi. Lesbonax, Protr. p. 173. 
 yEschin. p. 75, 28 : from which and other 
 passages, it appeai-s, that the law was, 
 that they should be supported and edu- 
 cated up to manhood at the public 
 expense, and then be presented with a 
 suit of armour, and occupy the first seats 
 at the theatre. 
 
 iitipsXifxov — Tujv roLiovde dyibviov] Con- 
 stme, TTpoTiOelffa uxpfXi/xov <JTk<pavov twv 
 ToiCjvSt dyojvojv, ' thus holding out a salu- 
 tary reward for such contests.' With the 
 words following, d9Xa ydp—rroXiTevovm, 
 compare Lesbonax, Protr. 173, 8, Kai 
 apeTr/v TrXtiaTov dv tvpyg avTt)v tirt- 
 didovffav, OTTOv fieyioTrjv Kai Tiixijp txti 
 Kai aOXoig Kai lyraivoig. Livy, iv. 35 
 * Nihil non aggressuros homines, si magnis 
 conatibus magna prsemia pi*oponantur.' 
 noXiTevovffi, 'in politia vivunt.' 
 
 2.dTroXo(pvpdfitvot] 'having thus brought 
 your lamentations to a close.' Not mean- 
 ing, that they were to bewail their rela- 
 tives, and then depart ; for the mourning 
 had already been pei-formed, to which the 
 customary oration formed the appendage. 
 Of OP TrpoffrjKSi eKa<TTog, the sense is, * the 
 pei-son each is in duty bound [to mourn 
 for].' For the vulg. dTrire many of the best 
 MSS. have aTroxtoptlTe, which is edited 
 by Pop. and Goell., while Haack and 
 Bekk. retain the former, regarding (with 
 Wess. and Gottl.) dirox. as a gloss : yet 
 surely d-n-iTe needed no gloss ; and far 
 more probable is it, that arrirf was afi 
 alteration, proceeding from certain ancient 
 critics, who wished to substitute instead 
 
 \ 
 
280 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 431, O. 
 
 01,. 87, 2.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XLVIII. 
 
 281 
 
 XLVII. Totocr^E jiilv o Ta(l>og iyevtro ev to) ^ftjuwvi tovtw' koi 
 ^uXOovTOQ avTov^ Trpwrov eroc tov ttoXcjuou to5o£ tTiXevTa. 2. tov 
 dl OtpovQ ivOuQ apyo/Lievov, YliXoTTovvrjGioi Kai oe 6,vin/iia^oi ra cvo 
 fxi^pr\y (iitTTrcp /cat to irpwTov^ katpaXov kq rrjv Attiktjv' riyiiTO oc 
 ApYi^aimog o Xev^i^a/nov AaKtSai/noviivv jiacnXivg' Kai /caOf^QjUtvoi 
 icrjovv TTjv yr/v. 3. Kai ovtwv avTwv ov TroAAac ttio rj/mepaq 
 kv Ti^ Arrt/cy, >/ votroc TrptJrov »jf)£aTo yEvkaOai tchq AOrivaioig, 
 £yof4£Voy juty /cat Trporcpov TroAAa^ocrc tyKaraoKrixpai, Kai Trept 
 A»7^i)'ov /cai £v aAXotg '^toploig' ov juevToi togovtoq ye Xoi/uLog, ouoe 
 <pO<)pa o'vTiOQ avOpu)Tr(jJV ovcajjiov k/uvrnuLOVivsTO yiviaOai. 4. oure 
 yajO larpoi r)pK0vv to tt^wtov t/epaTrtuovrsc ayvom, aAA aurot fia- 
 Atora £0v)7O'/cov, b(Ta) fca( fLiaXiara TrpoapcCTav, ourc aXXr/ avf^pwTTtia 
 riyyr] ouSf/uta* baa re ttjoo^ upoig i/ccT^uaav, ^ if jwovrtiatg /cat toTc 
 
 TotouTOtc £Y()n(Tavro, Trdvra avuxpeXri ijv* rcXtvrtuTrtt; t£ ai;rti»i/ 
 a'.r£(Trrj(Tai', utto tou /ca/cou vt/ca>/t£Voi. XLVlll. * H/Osaro 0£ to 
 jU£v irpwTov, wg XtyfTat, fH AiOtOTTiac rrjc virep AiyvnTOv' eirtiTa 
 ^£ /cat £C AiyuTTTOV /cat A(/3u»?v /caT£j3r;, /cat fc t»Jv /SacrtXfwc y^**' 
 Tr}v TToXXrjv. 2. £C Se t»)i; 'AOrjvaltJV noXiv k^airivaLuyg £i'£7r£CF£, 
 
 of aVo^wp., the term almost exclusively, 
 in such a case, used by the best writers, 
 (of whom, among many others, may be in- 
 stanced Plato, in hisMenex.) namely, aTrtrt. 
 Ch. XLVII. 1. TCKpog] for ra^t), as 
 ill Hom. II. xxiii. GVJ. 
 
 2. TCI 8vo /ispj?] A double nomin. for 
 tCjv Ylt\o7rovvt}ffiu>v to. dvo fi^prj, * two- 
 thirds : ' see note supra i. 74. 
 
 3. t) v6(Toq] Meaning, ' the great pes- 
 tilence,' so called Kar' t^ox^jv. In the 
 words following, Xeyojxivov fikv, &c., we 
 have either, as Pop. thinks, a nomin. 
 absol., (in the sense ' quum dicatur,') as 
 (ipiffitvov supra i. 140 ; or, the neuter 
 gender may be explained on the principle 
 of a constnictio cut sensum, by referring it 
 (with the Schol., Duker, Hemsterh., 
 Wessel., and Matth. § 434.) to voffrjjjLa, as 
 standing for voang, Trpdy fia being tacitly 
 adverted to, q. d. * a thing which is said 
 to have,' &c. Of these two methods the 
 latter is preferable ; yet, considering the 
 frigid sense thus yielded by the Trpay/ua, 
 it is best to refer Xeyofievov (with the 
 Schol. Basil.) to TrdOog, or rather to 
 voffrjixa, especially from the neuter gen- 
 der being used in the next chapter, as if 
 vdfTrjfia had preceded, and voffjifia itself 
 occurring at ch. 51. On the contrary, in 
 Soph. Phil. 742, we have (as Poppo 
 observes) avrr) put after vofftjfia, as if 
 voaog had preceded. 
 
 TToWaxoae kyKaTaaKfjxjjai] * to have 
 broken out in various places.' 'EyKara- 
 aKnTTTU) is properly used of * what comes 
 upon one with sudden and irresistible 
 violence,' as lightning, storms, and tem- 
 |>ests. In this word and its compounds, 
 with that signification, there is always im- 
 plied the notion of a dat-t. So Hom. 11. 
 
 init. Apollo is described as sending the 
 pestilence by launching forth his dart, 
 l3t\og fxf'*'^'^*^ ttpuig: and Soph. (Ed. 
 Tyr. 27, that is represented as a fieri/ 
 dart : iv d' 6 7rvp<p6pog Oibg ^Kritpag 
 iXavvti, Xotfibg txOiffTog, voXiv. 'Ev- 
 (TKij-TTTii} is not unfrequent in this sense, 
 while lyKaT. is rare. The only examples 
 I have noted are, yEschyl. Pers. 520, & 
 {KaKo) Hkpaaig lyKarkffKtjrpev 9e6g. Soph. 
 Tr. 1089, iyKaTk<jKr]yptv (ikXog. Liban. 
 Orat. p. 309. 
 
 ovTiog] Abresch takes this as standing 
 for ovTwg fteydXi], comparing Xen. Cyr. 
 vii. 4, 3, i]v Sk xiwv ttoXXi) K.ri xpvxog 
 o'vTiog, &c. scil. fisyn. But it is better, 
 with Pop., Goell., and Arn., to join ovtvds 
 with yivtaOai, ovtcjq being here the pre- 
 dicate : see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 604 : render 
 * to such a degree.' 
 
 4. ovTt yap — dyvoig.'] The sense here 
 will depend upon the construction, accord- 
 ing as TO irpStTov and dyvoig, are joined 
 with ijpKOvv, or with OipayrivovTig. I 
 agree with Goell. in preferring the kdter 
 mode, since, as he observes, * we have 
 here suggested the reason, why at the 
 beginning they tried to cure the disorder, 
 (namely, because they were ignorant of 
 its incurable nature,) and why they went 
 to the sick, — namely, because they did not 
 know the danger, though they shortly 
 understood it.' In dpKtio we have a tech- 
 nical term. With the words following, 
 dXX' avToi fictXiaTa tOvrjaKov, compare 
 Ovid, Met. vii. 561, * Nee moderator adest, 
 inque ipsos sseva medentes Erumpit clades.* 
 On the formula fiaXiara, oaif) — /idXitrra, 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 462. 
 
 our€ dXXi} dvO^xjJTreia Thx^r] ovdej.iia'] 
 'nor did any other human art avail ;* 
 
 with allusion, Pop. thinks, to the musical 
 art : and that the ancients did attempt to 
 cure certain disorders by music, cannot 
 be doubted, and has been fully established. 
 The Schol. and Gottl. suppose the art here 
 spoken of to be that of incantation : an 
 art, if I mistake not, often exercised by 
 the same persons who practised the for- 
 mer ; and which, therefore, might here be 
 alluded to, in conjunction with the other ; 
 yet so little probable is it that any would 
 seriously hope for aid from such means, 
 in a disorder like the present, — that, con- 
 sidering the reference in dXXij to be to the 
 iarpoi and their art, we may rather sup- 
 pose the Tsxvn here spoken of, to be that of 
 persons, not indeed medical practitioners, 
 but who might know of certain powerful 
 nostrums, (whether of herbs or other- 
 wise,) whicli might be likely to cure the 
 disorder. If this view be thought in- 
 admissible, it may be supposed that no 
 particular stress was intended to be laid 
 on the dXXr] : and, probably, so thought 
 Dionys. Hal., since in a passage closely 
 imitated from the present. Ant. ix. 42, p. 
 IL'57, he omits the expression altogether. 
 
 fiavTtiaig} So I edit, with Bekk., from 
 
 several MSS., for vulg. fiavrtioLg, which 
 
 is retained by Pop. and Goell., on the 
 
 ground that ' our author elsewhere uses 
 
 fiavTHov in the same sense as fiavTsia, 
 
 namely, for the prophecy itself.' To which 
 
 it is replied by Arn., that ' the sense here 
 
 required seems to be, not so much 
 
 prophecies, as propliesyings ; ' and as that 
 
 would be expressed by navreia, rather 
 
 than fiavTiiov, he prefers the former ;' and 
 
 with reason ; for, while ixavriiov would 
 
 not express the sense proplu'syimj, fxavTeia 
 
 might, and often does ; yet the sense here 
 
 Seems to be, not prophesyings, but rather 
 
 consultations of any oracle, namely, as to 
 
 the means of safety : so in Eurip. Hipp. 
 
 236, and elsewhere, especially in the 
 
 phrase fiavrdq^ xP*/^^""^"*' whereas of /lav- 
 
 Ttiov in this sense I know of no example. 
 
 In the expression following, rdig toiov- 
 
 Toig, allusion may be had to incantations, 
 
 as also the XiTavtiai Osiov, mentioned by 
 
 Dionys. ubi supra, who also subjoins, as 
 
 the last resource, ot yivofitvoi KaOapfioi 
 
 (lustrations, expiatory sacrifices) kot' 
 
 dvSpa Kai bKtp koivov, either for indivi- 
 
 duals or for the public at large. To which 
 purpose are the words of the Schol. on 
 Aristoph. Pint. 454, KaOdpfiaTu tXkyovro 
 01 tTTi ry KaOdpffti Xoifioij rivog i} tivoq 
 trepag voffov Ovofitvoi Tolg Oto'ig : see 
 also a passage of Schol. on Eq. 1333, 
 where it is said, that the Athenians kept 
 certain very mean and useless persons ; 
 and, in the time of any public calamity, — 
 as plague or such like, — coming on the 
 city, they, in order to purify themselves 
 from the pollution, sacrificed these, whom 
 they called KaOdpfiara, lit. purifiers. 
 
 avrdv dnsffTTjaav] * desisted from 
 them ;' as in a similarly expressed pas- 
 sage of Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 677> ^rfpi Ta 
 6eXa Xtirovpyiag dirkaTriaav. That this 
 should have been the case is no wonder, 
 since, when the removal of temporal evil 
 (nearly all that was looked to, amidst what 
 might almost be called a total disbelief of 
 future retribution for good or evil in this 
 world) was sought in vain, religious ob- 
 servances were likely to be wholly dis- 
 continued. 
 
 VTTO TOV KaKov viKbjfitvoi'} So iu Eui'ip. 
 Med. 1164, Elms, we have Kvfi<pop^ (for 
 VTTO Trjg ^vix<popdg) viKojfiivri. See Wets. 
 on Rom. xii. 21. 
 
 Ch. XLVIII. 1. yp^aro — t^ Ai9io7riag 
 TTJg vnkp AiyvTTTOv] Meaning, what is 
 now called Nubia and Sennaar, often 
 bearing that name in the classical writers. 
 All ancient accounts, as those of Procop., 
 Galen, &c., agree in representing the 
 greatest plagues and pestilences that have 
 ever afflicted the human race, to have 
 come from Ethiopia and Egypt ; which, to 
 use the words of Gibbon, * have been stig- 
 matized in all ages as the original source 
 and seminary of the plague. In a damp, 
 hot, stagnating air, this African fever is 
 generated from the putrefaction of animal 
 substances.' On which subject, see a 
 passage of Posidon. cited in Strabo, Geogr. 
 xvii. p. 830. 
 
 Ai^vtjv'\ Probably, meaning the Libya 
 Marmorica, adjoining to Egypt. Ti^v 
 (iaffiXewg yrju t^v TToXXqv, maximam 
 partem. 
 
 2. kg rrfv 'AOtjvaiutv iroXiv l^aTrivaiujg 
 tvs7rt(Te] 'suddenly fell upon the city.' 
 An image, borrowed either from an 
 enemy suddenly breaking into a besieged 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 Kin TO TTowTov £V Tw IlfioatEt fj^aTO T(uv arOpwTTWv, W(TT£ /cat 
 eXeyjh] vir' aurcoy oif,- oi niXoTTOVVijcnoi (jxip/iiaKa i(y(5tjjXriKouv fg 
 rd (^pfara* /C(3>Jvai -yap outtw ricrav avToOi' vanpov Se /cat eg ^rjv 
 av<jj TToXtv d(j>iKiTOj Kai idrnaKov roXXw jucTXAov rj3)?. 3. XeytTa) 
 ILUV ovv TTfpt auTOU tJQ t/carTTog yiyvuxTKti^ Kai larpoc,- /cat t^iwrr/c, 
 a(/)' orou £t/co(,- r]v yeviaOai avTO, Kai rag mriag ciaTivag vo^/^tt 
 TOdaurrjg jUfTaj3oX>7v i/cavac ftvai SuvojUtv cc to n^TaffTrjcrai (t^sIv* 
 
 city, — as in a passage of Hcrodot. cited in 
 Steph. Thes. and in one of Herodian, viii. 
 Of 16, (and which is the view evidently 
 adopted by Dio Cass. p. 34, 16, where, in 
 evident imitation of our author, he has, 
 ovTU) TO dtivbv tovt' eKiWiv (i(>^afitvov, 
 Kai tg TO dffTv tntat. Read with Sturz, 
 for tirtat, irtTreai,) — or, from a wild beast 
 breaking into a sheep-fold, and worrying 
 the sheep ; a figure which may be ti'aced 
 in a passage of Soph. Aj. 55, tv9' eitnreaujv 
 (scil. I3ovk6\u)v 0povp///iara) tKSipe ttoXv- 
 Kspujv (pdvov. The sense of the expression 
 is elegantly represented by the words of 
 Lucret. vi. 1141, ' Incubuit tandem populo 
 Pandionis ;' as also those of Ovid, Met. vii. 
 524, * Dira lues populis — incidit.' And so 
 in Hor. Od. i. 3, 30, we have, * macies et 
 nova febrium Terris incubuit cohors.' 
 
 ijipaTo tHjv dvdpwiriov^ ' attacked the 
 inhabitants ;' for no stress is here to be 
 laid on aj'OpwTTwv, as xian'mals had been 
 previously attacked ; though from certain 
 passages, of Horn. II. i. 150. Max. Tyr. 
 Diss. 28, and Heracl. Pont., it seems to 
 have been the opinion of the ancients, 
 that in pestilential disorders the malady 
 first makes its appearance in the 
 quadrupeds. And so in Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. Ix. 67, an epidemic is described as 
 first attacking the quadrupeds, and then 
 passing to the human race : though, 
 indeed, the disorder there described was 
 manifestly the febris castrensiSf not the 
 plague ; at 
 stance took place 
 stance. 
 
 In the woT«, following, reference is had 
 to iiaTTivaiotg before, q. d. 'so suddenly 
 did it break out, that poison was reported 
 to have been cast uito the cisterns by the 
 Peloponnesians.' The same false notion, 
 in after-times, seized the minds of the 
 multitude, in various countries, — as France, 
 Spain, and Hungary, — at the similarly 
 sudden and wide-spread devastation of the 
 cholera. It is well known that almost all 
 the most devastating pestilences have 
 appeared suddenly. 
 
 By TO. ^piara we are to understand 
 reservoirs, or tanks, made to catch the 
 
 all events, no such circum- 
 in the present in- 
 
 rain-water, as in Herodot. ii. 108, and 
 Demosth. p. 1225. 
 
 Kai WrrjaKov iroXX'^ fidWov r/(^//] 'and 
 now there died far more [than before].' 
 So it is related, that in the groat plague 
 at London, as soon as the mfection spread 
 from the more open parts of Westminster 
 and Southwark to the cityy the mortality 
 mcreased rapidly. 
 
 3. Xcysrw log tKOffrog yiyviocrKti'] 'let 
 him speak as he thinks.' Evidently hni- 
 tated from these are the words of Xcn. 
 Cyr. vi. 1, 16, Xeytrio Tig Trtpi avTov 
 TovTov y yiyvwcTKH. Of the words fol- 
 lowing, Ktti laTpbg Kai iSnoTijg, the sense 
 is, 'both physician and non-physician.' 
 The term i^iwTrjg properly denotes ' one in 
 a private station,' as distinguished from 
 one holding any public office, and also 
 from one exercising any public i)rofession 
 or art, especially that of medicine : thus 
 it denotes ' a non-practiser of it : ' in 
 which latter acceptation the word is used 
 liere, and m Plato, Polit. p. 433, (where 
 we have, similarly opposed, iar^wi and 
 ISuoTai,) and in Pint, de Sera Num. V, 4, 
 ov yap laTpov flip ihwTi]V ovTa ffVfijSa- 
 Xtiv Xoyiaiiov. 
 
 Kai Tag aiVt'ae— <rx"v] These words 
 have so much the appearance of excessive 
 and unaccountable pleonasm, that many 
 critics regard tvva}iiv ox^iv as insititious 
 and glossematical : but, excluding the 
 words, the sentence will assume a very 
 cropped appearance : and as not merely 
 extreme brevity, but occasionally rerbose- 
 ness, is a distinguishing characteristic of 
 our author, we may suppose the latter to 
 have place here, — especially since a very 
 competent judge, Wyttenbach, assures us, 
 that a pleonasm in the words niTaaTamg 
 and fieTaj3oXrj is not unfrequent. The 
 question, however, is, what is the con- 
 struction i — and, especially, with what are 
 the words To<yavTr\g fieTa^oXrjg to be con- 
 strued ? Now, Pop])0 joins them with 
 aiTiag liaTivag, and interprets as follows : 
 ' Et dicat eas causas quas putet tantoe 
 mutationis esse idoneas, ut vim ad re- 
 iiim convcrsionem efficicndam habuerint.' 
 Gocll., however, joins them with dvpafxiv, 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XLTX. 
 
 283 
 
 eyoi ^l oloy re lylyvero Xi^io, Kai d<^' wv av rig gkoitu^v, a Trort 
 Knl ai50tc iniiriaoi, fxiiXiar av k'^ot n npoti^wg fit? ayvouv, ravra 
 ^rjXwauj, avr6g te voa^cjag Kai airig 'i^wv aXXoug naaxovrag.^ 
 XLIX. To /luv ya^ irog, o^c wjuoXoytTro, £/c Travrwv ^laXicrra ^»| 
 6/ceIro avocTov eg r^c aXXag dcjOevdag Iriyyavev oV ei^ ^£ rig /cat 
 ■jrpokKafxvk Tt, k rovro navra dneKplOn. 2. roue d aXXovg air 
 ov^e^iiag 7rpo</>a(T£a>c, aXX i^al^vrjg, iyifig ivrag, iT^u>rov f,ev r^ig 
 Kei>aX^g Oep/aai laxv^ai, Kai r(Gr 6cpeaXfXi:iv e^vOri^ara Kai <t>Xoyu>aig 
 
 tracing the construction as follows : ahiag 
 iiffTivag vo/it?£i iKavag tlvai Svvafiiv 
 ffvnv Tooavrng /icra/SoXfyc k to fUTa- 
 oTrfffai : of which two modes of construc- 
 ticni the latter is the more natural ; but 
 the former is more in the manner of our 
 author, (who abounds in harsh transpo- 
 sitions,) and while it involves in the end 
 the least of difficulty, it yields the most 
 suitable sense, namely, ' Let hmi say what 
 causes of such a change (i. e. what causes 
 producing such a change) had power to 
 occasion such a total revolution m the 
 bodily system, from health to sickness. 
 Finally, it is strongly supported by a 
 passage infra vi. 20, (adduced by Poppo,) 
 where /i£ra/3o\r) and /ifrdcrraffic are so 
 distinguished, as that the former is the 
 antecedent, the latter the consequent ; the 
 one denoting a change generally, the other 
 a conrersio, lit. ' a turning upside down, a 
 amiplete change: Thus in Soph. Phil. 463. 
 Liban. Or. 185. Philostr. Vit. Ap. vi. 33. 
 we have the change from sickness to 
 health expressed by /i£0t<Tr»?/ii : and if so, 
 ^vhy,— since the term is one of middle 
 signification,— may it not denote the 
 change from health to total sickness, 
 which was the case in the present m- 
 stance ; since this, from being a season 
 free from disorder, became tTog voffi^toeg. 
 MtTa(idXXu) and fitTalioXj) are terms not 
 unfre(iuently used of changes from health 
 to sickness, as Xen. Hipp. xvii. 1. Appian, 
 i. 366, 530. Jos. 425, 39, v <l>i"TiQ tikth 
 TOiavTag fiifalioXag. A similar mode oi 
 expression is observable at vii. 87, where 
 a change of season is said /i£r«/3o\y tg 
 daeivtiav veoJTipiKtiv {Tovg dv9pu)Trovg)j 
 e«iuiv. to fxtTaffT. here. However, I deny 
 not that a certain superabundance of 
 words exists in this passage of our author, 
 in which we may trace a sort of blending 
 of two sentences into one ; and accord- 
 ingly, though I entirely reject as inad- 
 missible the construction laid down by 
 Arnold, 1 by no means object to his repre- 
 sentation of the sinse as follows : 'and 
 the causes which, where the change from 
 
 health to universal sickness was so fear- 
 fully great, were sufficient to have had the 
 power to create such a change.' 
 
 Kai CKj)' utp—SiiXujau}] Construe, Kai 
 diiXu)mo TavTa [to. <T»j/i£Ta] a<^' wv dv Tig 
 (TKOTTutp i.uiXi(tt' dv txoi, TTpoft^wg n, Hi) 
 dyvotXv [tovto to vodTj^a], £i ttots kuI 
 avOig £7ri7r€(rot. 
 
 Ch. XLIX. 1. Ik TTCiVTiov'] 'above 
 all.' With tTog dvoaov, (an expression 
 occurring also in yElian, H. An. xi. 2,) 
 compare the Virgilian letifer annus. An- 
 swering to the phrase here, tg tovto 
 TcdvTa diriKpiQi), secessit, 'merged into 
 this,' is that at ch. 51, ig tovto htXtvTa. 
 It appears from this and other passages, 
 that in diroKpivtffOai we have a medical 
 term, by which disorders are said depositos 
 secedere, tt in alios expuryatos esse ; it being 
 meant, as Gail explains, that 'toutes ces 
 maladies dans leur crise se se'paraient de 
 leur caractere propre, pour prendre le 
 caractere de celle-ci.' In other words, 
 as Arn. expresses the sense, ' seemed to 
 be shut out from their own proper na- 
 ture, and all to be turned into the plague.' 
 Finally, so Hippocrates often uses ^ the 
 phrase drroKpicrig voaept) to signify, 'ex- 
 halatio ilia, quae ab acre exceniitur, et in 
 corpora immittitur.' 
 
 The truth of this representation, as 
 regards the plague, is attested by Foesius 
 CEcon., Hippocr. in v., and Chelot de 
 Pestil. p. 45. 
 
 2. TTOo^aVfwc] The term here, as often 
 in Hippocr., signifies, 'such an apparent 
 cause, as readily accounts for any thing. 
 Indeed, we have occasionally in that 
 \mter the similar phrase, dvev Trpo^a- 
 (T£wg. The circumstance of suddenness in 
 the attack finds its counterpart in the 
 plague, as described by the writers above 
 mentioned. 
 
 Kt(baXr,g etptiai l^xvpai] 'strong heats 
 in the head.' Of this word (which is 
 very rare) examples occur in Arrian, E. 
 A. ii. 4, 11, 9tpiiaig iax^palg. Lucian, i. 
 318. iii. 74. Menand. ap. Phryn. and 
 Plato, p. 17», C. Similar m Hippocrates 
 
284 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XLIX. 
 
 285 
 
 eXa^tjSavE* Kai ra evTog, fj re <f>a^wy^ Kai tj yXioaaUj tvOv(; a/^ara>o»/ 
 r/v, Kai TTvaujua aronov Kai Sudwofc; i}(j)'ui. 3. lirtiTa £^ avTtvv 
 TTTapfxoQ KOI jSpay^og iTreyly vtTo' kui ii* ov ttoXAu) ^porw 
 icarfpaivtv €c ra aTrfUr] o irovog /utra pr}^()(; idyvpav Kai oiron 6t; 
 r»/v fcapotav OTripi^ai, av€(TT^e(j>e te uvtijv, kqi aTroKaOapcrug -yoXr^g 
 iraoai, oaai viro larpwv ii)vofxaaixwai tKJtr, fTrrjerrar, K:ot avrai jUfra 
 
 is the use of the plural in ra piyta : 
 and so often irvpeToi and febres in Latin, 
 with allusion to the paroxysms by which 
 it makes its attacks. In tCjv b^QdkiiCjv 
 fpvOijfiaTa the plural has reference to the 
 two eyes ; though in Hippocr. we have 
 often the plural used in a singular sense, 
 as 126, D, ipvOrjfxara Trporrwirov tv Trvpe- 
 Toiai yivofiiva. Of the somewhat rare 
 word ^XoywffiQ, examples occur in Galen, 
 Jos., and Themist. These previous sym- 
 ptoms are elegantly depicted in the words 
 of Lucretius : ' Principio caj)ut incensum 
 fervore gerebant, Et duplices oculos suf- 
 fusa luce rubenteis ;' with which compare 
 the ard^iutes oculi of Virgil. Corresponding 
 to these violent heats of the head, are the 
 extreme feverish head-aches which usher 
 in the other symptoms of the plague. 
 
 TO. ivTOQ — aifiarwdri ijv] Of the phrase 
 TO. tvTOQ (supj)ly Tov (TTOfxaTog), which is 
 rare, I have noted examples in J^s. Ant. 
 ii. 14, 4, and in Plato. Similar is the 
 description in Lucretius, * Sudabant etiam 
 fauces intrinseciis atro SatKjuine.' Sym- 
 ptoms, these, attributed to the plague 
 by the medical writers referred to in 
 Poppo. 
 
 TTvtv^a droTTov Kai dvffwSfQ ^^t'fi] 
 Meaning, * emitted a noisome and fetid 
 odour.' So Pausan. v. 5, 5, to aroTrov tijq 
 offfiriQ. Dio Cass. 724, 64, v^ara <pijaiv 
 droTTov tx^^''^^' Dionys. Hal. Ant. 677j 
 25, tiroTTi^ Ttjg oafiiig. Appian, i. 833, 
 oLT^ufv ciTOTTuiv ytvofikvuv. Here dvawStg 
 is subjoined by way of explanation. Simi- 
 larly we have this described by Lucretius, 
 * Spiritus ore foras tetrum volvebat odo- 
 retii.^ Here again we have what is proved 
 to be a symptom of plague. 
 
 3. Trrapfibg} 'sneezing:' a term found 
 in Galen and in the Sept. Bpdyxog pro- 
 perly denotes simply hoarseness, (as ex- 
 pressed by the fauces raucas of Lucret.) 
 but it may have the sense it often bears in 
 Galen, — namely, the hoarseness, accom- 
 panied by a slight catarrh^ affecting the 
 throat and rough artery. 'ETrey ty re ro, 'su- 
 pervened.' A customary term to denote the 
 access of any disorder or symptom ; though 
 the simple verb yty. is also not unfrequent 
 in this sense. By 6 trovog, just after, un- 
 derstand, not pain, as the term is usually 
 
 explained, but * the malady ;' in which 
 sense the word occurs not unfrequent ly 
 in Hippocr., Dioscor., Galen, and also 
 writers not medical, as Eurip. Ion, 1206. 
 ^schyl. Ag. 1186. Theocr. Id. i. 64. 
 Appian, i. 61. With iiiJxoQ i^x^pov comp. 
 the expression in Pausan. iv. 12, T, dXyqfia 
 iax^pbv. This symptom, of severe cough, is 
 also attributed to the plague by Hippocr., 
 Procop., and various modem authorities. 
 By the disorder thus descending to the 
 chest, the bronchitis became what medical 
 men call an affectio catarrhoso-phlegmonosa. 
 tg Tijv Kapliav (TTiipiS,ai] By Kapdia is 
 here meant, as occasionally in Hippocr. 
 and other Greek medical writers, as also 
 in writers not medical, what Galen explains 
 by TO ffTOfia Trjg yacfTpbg, the os Tentriculi, 
 and what Foes, expresses by the 'orificium 
 ventriculi sinistrum, quod alias stomachus 
 dicitur.' In (TTTjpiKai we have the not 
 unusual idiom of a transitive verb used 
 intransitively ; on which see Vigor, Hemst., 
 and Matth. Gr. Gr., and of which an ex- 
 ample occurs in Eurip. Hipp. 1202, and 
 Bacch. 970, 1080, and in the case of the 
 similar term IpeiCio at Acts xxvii. 41, and 
 Pint, de Curios. 1 ; which latter word is 
 used in this very sense in ^schyl. Ag. 
 974, voffog yap yeiTCJV bfioToixog Ipiidti, 
 ' fixes itself (fixes its abode) with one, as 
 neighbour or fellow-occupant of the same 
 house.' The words are meant to verify 
 and illustrate the general statement, that 
 an exuberance of health often finds a sad 
 issue in the contrary ; sickness fixing itself 
 near, like a neighbour occuj)ying an aj>art- 
 ment in the same house, and therefore 
 always ready to step in. An elegant figure 
 this, with which we may compare a similar 
 one in our own poet. Gray, in his Ode on a 
 prospect of Eton College : 
 
 ' Yet see, how all around them wait 
 The ministers of human fate, 
 And black misfortune's baleful train. 
 Ah ! show them where in amhush stand, 
 To seize their prey, the murderous band !' 
 avsoTpttpt Tf. avTTiv^ lit. 'caused it to 
 turn,' * excited vomiting.' So Galen in 
 Hippocr. Progn. Comm. iii. p. 162, citing 
 this passage, explains, ro yap dvaaTpfiptiv, 
 
 tTTl TTfg TTpbg tfilTOV bpfltjg UtTiV. 
 
 dnoKuQapOHc x^^^/f — tTryt(Tav^ 'there 
 
 \ 
 
 TaXanrwplag /itfyaXrjC. 4. XuyS re toIq ttXeioctiv t ivinnrTf Ktvr), 
 anaffnov iv^i^ovaa [ayypov, toIq juilv juetci ravra Xa>(/)^(Javra, roTg 
 
 supervened all those so called by phy- 
 sicians discharges of bile.' 1 am not 
 aware that the term is ever so applied 
 by medical writers. Hippocrates, mdeed, 
 p. 377, has xo^^lc aTTOKpiang: but the 
 verb drroKaOaipfaOai is (as Foes, testifies) 
 used by Hippocr. 'de pure, quod per sputa 
 ex thorace repurgatur,' and also dva- 
 KaBa'ipioQai. By the term TaXanriop'iag we 
 have simply denoted the extreme pain which 
 usually accompanies such evacuations, as 
 in the case of di/sentery. 
 
 4. XvyK—Ktvri] So called (the Schol. 
 observes) in contradistinction to the XvyK 
 irXriprig or full hiccough. Foes, well 
 explains it ; ' Inanis singultus, qui nihil 
 vomitatione refunderet nuUumque hu- 
 morem rejiceret.' By this, then, we have 
 denoted a dry hiccough, or that ineffectual 
 retching consequent upon exhaustion and 
 irritation of the stomach, when nothing is 
 brought off the stomach, because nothing 
 there remains. The next words, aTraafibv 
 ivdidovaa taxvpbv, present not so much 
 a separate symptom, as a conjoint and 
 accessory circumstance of the preceding 
 symptom. Render, 'bringing on occa- 
 sionally strong spasms,' (a sense, this, of 
 ivhd. as used for tTriipepovffa, of which I 
 have found no example except in a passage 
 of Eurip. Andr. 224, 'iva aol firj^iv evdoirjv 
 TTiKpbv) — such usually following the XvyK. 
 So Hippocr., as cited by Krauss, says : 
 (TTrafffiol yiyrovTai ») vnb TrXijpdxTiog rj 
 KtvbXTiog' ovTu) Sk Kai Xvyfiog. And Galen : 
 olov Ti TrdOog Tolg fivolv b (nracrfiog Igtiv, 
 ToiovTov iv Ti^ crT0fidx({> yiyvETai t) Xvy^. 
 These spasms we may, with Krauss, sup- 
 pose to have been not merely local, 
 (namely, convulsive motions of the dia- 
 phragm, causing the respiration to be 
 rapid and violent,) but consisting in con- 
 vulsions of the muscles generally, both of 
 the members and of the face ; a regular 
 attendant, this, on the plague. See the 
 writers refeiTcd by Poppo, especially 
 Larrey, whose words are, ' Le malade 
 ^prouve per intervalles des contractions 
 involuntaires dans les muscles,' «Scc. Simi- 
 larly Joseph. Ant. p. 1041, 40, Huds. has 
 fiilX' ffTraafiwdei ditTetvtTO. 
 
 1 have here, with Pop., thought proper 
 to retain vulg. ivkirnrTt : for though most 
 of the best MSS. have tvkirtat, which 
 has been edited by Goell., yet I suspect 
 the reading to have arisen from mere 
 critical emendation, in consequence of the 
 aor. being much more usual (not to say 
 proper) in this sense ; insomuch that the 
 
 imperf. is almost unprecedented. But for 
 that very reason is the aorist here to be 
 preferred, in a writer like Thucydides, who 
 seeks the unusual : a reason, this, I would 
 observe, of more weight than the one alleged 
 by Am. for the common reading, namely, 
 that 'though the imperf. occurs twice in 
 describing subordinate circumstances of 
 the disorder, yet each separate symptom, 
 or stage in its progress, is given in the 
 imperfect tense :' which is supposing a 
 greater nicety of diction than our author 
 ever condescends to cultivate. 
 
 }iiTd raura] for avTiKU. Evidently 
 imitated from this is a passage of Dio 
 Cass. 223, 2, Kai iroXXot, Tojg fiiv (vOvg 
 Toltyde Kai fxtTU tovt', iXvixyvuTo, where, 
 for TToXXol Tolg read iroXXoXg, and Tavr'. 
 The term following, Xiv<pi](TavTa, is best 
 explained by Pop. as put, by a rare use, 
 (on which see note supra i. 18,) as stand- 
 ing for og tXw(prjfTe, 'which abated' or 
 'ceased.' So in Plato, p. 854, we have, 
 kdv Xoj(l>^ Ti TO voatjfia : and in Jos. Ant. 
 ii. 7, 7, Xw(pr}(TavT6g tov KaKov. Soph. Aj. 
 61, Tovd' iXu}(l>Ti<^tv Tzovov. ^ Plut. vii. 225 
 and 230, tov TTvpiTov Xiop'jaavTog. Hip- 
 pocr. p. 98 and 398, Travra Xoxp^ : and 
 643, nv dk fit) Xio<pr)ny b pbog : and 524, 
 oTav U Xu)(pi](Ty t) bSvvtj. The idiom may 
 be traced as far back as to Homer ; e. g. 
 II. xxi. 292, dXX' oSe fitv Taxa Xuxftrfaei, a 
 harsh metaphor for ' the river will cease 
 from its attacks, as if weary.' And so Xcn. 
 An. iv. 7, 4, du, OTav Xoxprjtrujffiv 01 XiOoi 
 (' have ceased to be hurled') -n-apadpafitlv. 
 Hom. Od. ix. 460, ifibv Ktjp Xw0rj<T«tc 
 KttKwv. ^schyl. Prom. 376, Xuxp. xo>^ov. 
 677, Xuxp. TrdOov. The word had at first 
 an active sense, properly signifying to lii/hten 
 any one of a burden, by taking it from his 
 shoulders or neck, {X6(liog, comp. Ps. Ixxxi. 
 6,) or by removing part of it ; and thus 
 to lighten any burden, both naturally and 
 figuratively. So in iEschyl. Prom. 27, we 
 have, del ck tov TzapovTog dx^n^^v kokov 
 Tpvffu a- b Xu)<prj(X0JV yap ov 7ri<pvK£ ttw, 
 where Pr«)metheus' suffering is compared 
 to a burden too heavy for him to bear, 
 (as in Ps. Iv. 22,) which wears down the 
 bearer, who consequently needs Tbv Xto- 
 (prjffovTa, 'one who should remove or 
 lighten it.' The same metaphor is ob- 
 servable m a passage of Isaiah, xxxviii. 
 14, where render, not, as is commonly 
 done, * I am oppressed, undertake for me,' 
 but, with the margin, ' I am oppressed, 
 (lit. overburdened,) ease me of my burden,' 
 namely, by takmg it on thy shoulders : 
 
286 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 ^£ Krai TToXXw v<TT£pov. 5. Krai to fxlv HwOiv airroinevM (Tuifxa ovK 
 ayav Obollov ^v, oute vXoioov, ctXX' virspvOpov, neXiTvov, (j>XvKTai' 
 vote fJiiKpaig Kai eAKimv et,r]vUriKOQ' ra Ce svtoq ovtu)^ tKratro, W(TT£ 
 firirt Twv Travv Xetttiuv iiuLaTiu)v Kai (Jiv^ovayv raq ETTtPoXac,-, f.ii)T 
 (iXXo ri ^ t yvjiivol civ^y^eaOai, rj^icrra rt av £C i^^wp ^»^X^"^ *^^"^' 
 
 for as the Hebrew harab means properly 
 miscere and pennvtare, as in a passage of 
 Exod. xxvii. 9, 27, so the Hteral rendering 
 there is, * change with me,' namely, by 
 taking, or undertaking to bear, my burden. 
 5. ciTTTonkvii)^ Supply Tivl, 'any one,' 
 namely, whether ])hysician or not. Sec 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 570, or § 388, 6. There 
 is, as Goell. observes, a transposition in 
 the words, Koi to ^itv — Otpfibf yv, for to 
 fjiev t^ioOtv (Twfxa aTTTOfiivi^ {avTov) ovk 
 dyav Oepfibv ijv. Closely imitated from 
 this is a passage of Jos. Ant. xvii, G, 5. 
 Similarly Boccaccio testifies that in the 
 plague at Milan, there was in most cases 
 little or no external fever ; though Larroy 
 says there is usually a great deal. We 
 have, just after, added, ovts x^wpov, from 
 the circumstance that high fever is often 
 united with extreme paleness. 'Yirk^v- 
 9pov, reddish : a word usually considered 
 very rare ; but 1 have noted it in Hippocr., 
 Procop,, Pausan., and Pollux. Poppo 
 compares, from Ovid, vii. 555, ' tlammrcque 
 latentis Indicium rubor est.' Correspond- 
 ing to which symptom may be the erysi- 
 petalous redness noticed by Russel on the 
 Plague : though Krauss finds some parallel 
 to it in the exanthema typhosum, when the 
 skin is red and marbled. But this very 
 marbled appearance of the skin is men- 
 tioned as a symptom of the plague by 
 Russel. UiXiTvbv, *of a livid or lead- 
 colour.' So in Virg. ^n. vii. 687, we have 
 ' liventis plumbi.' The word is one usually 
 accounted rare ; but I have noted it in 
 Dio Cass., Procop., Died. Sic, Lucian, 
 Athen., Plut., and Nicand. With respect 
 to the precise spelling of the word, I have, 
 with Ha., Bekk., and Goell., for vulg. 
 TTtXiZvov, received TZiXiTvov, because the 
 ancient grammarians unite in regarding 
 this latter spelling as that adopted by our 
 author. iVnd so in Aristoph. ap. Athen. 
 107, D, irtXi^vbv ov Tip xpw^tar', Person 
 very properly emends ttsXitvov. And 
 similarly in an ancient author cited by 
 Athen. Ill, A, for TrtXixvaig Trk^aiffi 
 ought to be read TrsXiTvaig, which was 
 doubtless in the archetj-pe ; and certain 
 it is that X ^^^ '' ^^^ often confounded. 
 ^XvKTaivaiQ — tKi]v9r]Kbg may be rendered 
 *bespeckled with small pustules and ulcer- 
 ous sores.' Corresponding to the former 
 
 are the petechife and other exanthemata 
 mentioned by Russel ; and to the latter, 
 the carbuncles and buboes described by 
 Larrey and Starck. Or by (pXvKT. may be 
 denoted the minute carbuncles and other 
 i^avOiffiaTa : and by cX., the large car- 
 buncles and other buboes or plague-boils ; 
 for absolute exactness of phraseology is 
 not to be expected in one professedly, like 
 our author, lciu)Tr}g, non-medicus. In t^- 
 avOkoj we have a very rare word, used no 
 where else but in two passages of Procop., 
 and in another, evidently imitated from 
 the present, in Lucian. 
 
 TO. dk IvTog Ikcuto] Imitated from these 
 are the words of Aristid. ii. 146, r) KopaXr) 
 Kai to. evTog tKaisTo. And similarly in 
 Lucret. vi. 1166, we have, ' Intima pars 
 homini \ ero Jfagrarit ad ossa; Flagravit 
 stomacho Jlamma, ut fornacibus, hitus.' 
 Here I have, with Bekker and Goeller, 
 thought proper to edit tjcafcro instead of 
 vulg. iKaitTo, which has been retained, but 
 on precarious grounds, by Poppo. That 
 Kau) and /cXaw were old Attic forms, few 
 would now deny : and if the point were 
 admitted to be doubtful, it would still be 
 best decided, in each passage, by the 
 authority of the best MSS., wlpch where 
 they, as in the present case, almost all 
 unite in presenting the uncommon for 
 the common form, ought certainly to be 
 followed. 
 
 Tag em^oXdg] * the casting or throwing 
 on ;' as in Joseph. 324, 4, ^vrrpiyrjg firjS' 
 VTTO r*/c t7ri]3oX^g ^k ttoXXwv ifiaTiiov ye- 
 V (xkvrjg dvaOipfxaiveaOat. Auctor Vitne 
 Epicuri, wTre dSvvaTfXv Kai Trjv 'ifiaTiiov 
 (pkpeiv £7rij3oX^i'. ^Elian, V. H. xi. 4, Kai 
 Trjv kg avTov Ttuv Tpix*^v t7rij3o\j)v o»;k: 
 riyvoovv. By ffivSovtov understand sheets 
 or coverlets. See my Lex. N. T. in voc. 
 The two terms i/idna and aivdova are 
 similarly united in a passage of Herodot. 
 ii. 78, 86, and 95. Comp. also the words of 
 Ovid, Met. vii. 557, * Non stratum, non uUa 
 pati relamina possunt.' For vulg. yv^vbv, 
 yvfivoi is found in seven MSS. and Galen, 
 and has been edited by Bekk. and Am. ; 
 while Pop. and Goell. retain yy/zvor, sup- 
 plying Tb (Twjua from the preceding rb fikv 
 i^u)9sv dTrTOfikvi^ crCjixa : which Arnold, 
 with reason, thinks is not good Greek. On 
 the other hand. Pop. has gone far to prove 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER 11. CAP. XLIX. 
 
 287 
 
 airovq piimiv. (5. Krai ttoXXoI touto twv rj/utXr/jUtvwv avBpayTTiov 
 Kai i^pacrav eg (j>peaTa, ry Si\piri airavartt) ^vv^x^fi^^oC Kai iv rw 
 o/cotw Kra^ttcrrriKrei to t£ ttXcov Krai eXaaaov ttotov. 7. Kai rj airopia 
 Tov juij rJoruYa^eti;, Krai ?J dypvirvia LiriKUTO Bia iravrog. 8. Kai to 
 CFijjjma^ ocTOVirep y^povov Kai r] voaoQ a/c^oc,ot, ouKr i^apaive:TO, aAA 
 avTsiwe napd So^av rrj TaXanrtopia' ujare rj ^u(j>OiipovTo oi TrXtlaTot 
 avaraioi Kai tpoo^taioi utto tou evTog KavfiaTog, tri tj^ovTEg ti 
 
 yvfivol to be soloecistic. Yet it seems 
 deserving of the preference, as not so 
 offensively harsh as yu/ivov: and, more- 
 over, after dXXo ignorant or careless copy- 
 ists would be more likely to write yvfivbv 
 than yvfxvoi, in which, after every attempt 
 that has been made to justify it, we may 
 certainly recognise one of those negligent, 
 and, strictly speaking, ungrammatical ex- 
 pressions which have occasionally escaped 
 a writer far less attentive to words than 
 things. Correctness would undoubtedly 
 have required yvfivovg, scil. tlvai. As it 
 is, we must supply ovTeg, comparing such 
 modes of expression elsewhere as i^ni- 
 XovTo, supra i. 77, and rest satisfied with 
 obtaining a good sense, though with in- 
 accuracy of construction. At ijhoTd r« we 
 rnat/f with Pop., supply from the following 
 context, d rjfitXovvTo : or rather, as the 
 conditional proposition, ' insomuch that 
 they would most gladly have thrown them- 
 selves,' &c., implies something on which 
 the condition may rest, we may supply ' if 
 they had possessed the poicer.^ Generally 
 speaking, the condition is contained either 
 in express words, or such as imply it. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 598, a. 
 
 6. Totf TjiJieXrffikvoJv dvOpwTTtjjvl Mean- 
 ing, * such persons as were not waited on 
 or taken care of ' by nm'ses. Kai tdpaaav 
 ig cppeara, * even threw themselves into 
 cisterns or tanks.' See note supra ch. 48. 
 An affecting circumstance, this, intro- 
 duced by Lucret. and Ovid. The expres- 
 sion diipy dTravffTif) ^uvcxofifvoi is bor- 
 rowed by Arrian, E. A. vi, 14, 11. In 
 the next words we have a refined way of 
 expressing that ' their thirst was insati- 
 able.' Doubtless the poor sufferers went 
 as much to cool their fevered bodies as 
 to quench their burning thirst. See Died. 
 Sic. xii. 45. 
 
 7. r) aTTopia tov fii) ycrvxaZsiv'] It is 
 not necessary to regard the /x^ (with 
 Goell.) as pleonastic. It is sufficient to 
 understand tov jxr) rjffvx. as explanatory 
 of r) diropia, which signifies the not know- 
 ing tchat to do with themsehes by reason of 
 their being unable to rest. To which pur- 
 pose are the similar words of Hippocr. in 
 
 a passage de Morbo Sacro, sub init. (cited 
 by Arn.) fcard Tr)v diropiavTov fxij yiyvut- 
 CKtiv. See also Matth. Gr. Gr. § 321. In 
 this extreme restlessness we have one among 
 the many other symptoms attendant on the 
 plague, (see Procop. p. 79, 6, and Larrey 
 ap. Pop.) though, indeed, it is also found 
 in other disorders. By ly dypvirvia we 
 have denoted only an effect of the same 
 cause. The simple idea is drawn out 
 into a picture by Lucretius as follows : 
 
 * Quippe patentia quom totiens arden- 
 tia morbeis Lumina versarent oculorum 
 expertia somno.' With the expression 
 tnUiiTO hd Tvavrbg, *instabat, urgebat, 
 premebat, aftlixit,' conip. Hippocr. p. 
 105, B, at AtifVTspiai bfxoidjg vvKTog re 
 Kai r'liJLiprjg iTriKtifitvai. The metaphor 
 is one probably taken from troops who 
 press hard on the rear of flying foes, and 
 never let them rest : and so Lucret. 
 
 * Nee requies erat ulla mali.' The expres- 
 sion sometimes also bears the sense vexare^ 
 affliqere bello, as in Xen. Hist. vi. 5, 35, 
 tirtKeivTo vfuv, and vii. 2, 10. Aristoph. 
 Vesp. 1285, fi' vTrtTapaTTev lTriKeip.tvog, 
 and Eq. 252, where we have allusion to 
 an enemy that has the upper ground, and 
 is continually assailing from thence. The 
 same allusion is found in a passage of 
 Ps. xxxii. 4, ' Day and night thy hand was 
 heavy upon me ;' and xxxviii. 2, * Thy 
 hand presseth me sore.' 
 
 8. uK^a^oi] A medical term, denoting a 
 disorder arriving at its height. In tfia- 
 paii'eTo we have another medical term, on 
 which see my note in Transl. 
 
 dvTtlx^ Trapa coKav Ty raXaiTrwpi^] 
 * resisted the effects of the disorder.' TaX. 
 is here equiv. to Trovy, meaning, the dis- 
 tress or torture produced by the disorder. 
 Almost transcribed from the present are 
 passages of Procoj). 131, 13, and 240, 16. 
 
 SuipOeipovTO — fvaTaXoi Kai f^t^o/xatot] 
 Lucretius says, ' Octavoque fere candenti 
 lumine solis Aut etiam nona reddebant 
 lampade vitam.' See Livy, xli. 21. These 
 were considered the critical days : but 
 they have differed widely in different 
 states of the disorder, and in different 
 subjects. 
 
288 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 SurajUfwr, i}, el ^lacjtiyouv , EniKaTiivTog tov voGt'ifxarog ^g r»)v 
 KoiXinv, Kai iXKwaiwg tb avr^ 'k^X^^*^^ lyyiyvo^iivng, teal ^lappoiag 
 a^a aKQarov ETrtTrtTrroudrjc, oi ttoXXoI var.^ov ^i avr^v aaQu^ua 
 aV£</>Oa>ovro. 9. ^it^iu yap Sia iravrog toG <r(i^aTog avwOtv 
 aoSa/ifvov to ev t*j Ki(t>aXy irpwrov l^pvOlv /caKov' Kai ei rig f/c 
 
 cXkw(T£(«>c] Four MSS. have k/caufffwc, 
 which is approved by some critics : but 
 the textual reading is, no doubt, tlie true 
 one ; ulceration being a common attendant 
 on dysentery, insomuch that ^tius defines 
 ^vatvTtpia to be eXicw^rig tu)V tvTtpwv. On 
 the term KoiXia, see Foes. (Econ., and 
 especially Pollux, ii. 202, as also my Lex. 
 Nov. Test, in v. 
 
 diappoiaQ lifia aKoarov iiriTnirTovariQ] 
 Of uKpuTov the sense has been disputed. 
 Commentators are not agreed whether it 
 is to be taken as a technical term de- 
 scribing the nature of the dian-hoea as 
 unmixed with solid matter, as opposed 
 atro humorum projluno ; or whether it de- 
 signates the diarrhoea generally as immo- 
 derati'f excesshe. Fab., Paul, Gail, and 
 Arn. adopt the former view, ai)pealing to 
 two passages of Hippocr. in which we have 
 the expression a'l uKptjroi KaGdpaifg. This 
 is however, at variance with facts ; the 
 flux in this disorder (i. e. of plague) being, 
 I believe, not a pure liquid, but one dis- 
 coloured by intermixture with solid matter 
 or with blood. So in Lucret. vi. 1203, we 
 have, 'Profluvium pon*o <iui tetri sanguinis 
 acre Exiei-at,' and 1198. And considering 
 that our author does not profess to give 
 the symptoms of the disorder with the 
 minute exactness of a physician, but merely 
 as an IhwrrtQ, it is better to adopt the latter 
 sense. Moreover, the term im-rrT. is one 
 only suitable as applied to the disorder 
 itself, not to the profludunij which the 
 sense maintained by Arn. would require. 
 All, indeed, that our author meant was, we 
 may suppose, to describe the sick persons 
 who had survived the first stage of the 
 disorder, as subsequently perishing mostly 
 of the dian-hoea that supervened. Thus 
 it was sufficient to call it immoderate^ and 
 quite immaterial to describe the colour of 
 the profluvium, as a physician might have 
 done. The correctness of the expression 
 aKparoQ hdppoia (as of the similar ones 
 uKpoTOV Kavfxa, &c.) ought not to be 
 doubted, since it is found in Polysen. vii. 
 42. Pollux, iv. 187 ; of which, the latter 
 passage was probably written with a view 
 to the present, as also another of Dio Cass. 
 386, 82, Ti)£ KoiXiaQ dKpaTt)g vnb Sia^- 
 
 po'iaQ, and certainly one of Eunap. P- 81» 
 (cited by Pop.) Siappoiag aKpaTovg li^ia 
 iirnnTTTovar]Q- Finally, Hippocrates not 
 unfrequently uses the term uKparoQ of 
 affections of the body that cannot be re- 
 strained, as Aphor. 19, axpotai ciKparoi : 
 and 107, C, Karafirjvia aKparog yivirai. 
 And perhaps such may be the sense of the 
 term here, namely, ' not to be restrained.' 
 So at 137, C, we have, xoXw^«e KoiXiai 
 Kai aKparUg. 
 
 dTTtipeiipovTo] This I have thought 
 proper, with Pop., Bekk., and Goell., to 
 edit, for vulg. du(l>9., in which we have 
 evidently a mere gloss on a recondite term, 
 (answermg to our phrase, * to be can-ied 
 off,' 'to perish off,' and Latin absumo,) the 
 only examples of which I have met with 
 are in Eurip. Suppl. 1106, and Troad. 
 508. The active form is found in ^schyl. 
 Choeph. 254, 256. 
 
 9. ciibjti Sid TravTog tov ffwfiaTog — 
 TO - KttKbv] ' the malady pervaded the 
 whole body.' Compare ^schyl. Choeph. 
 67, TravapKETag voaov ^pvuv, ' ad omnes 
 corporis partes pertinens.' 'UpvQiv, 'after 
 taking post ;' a term used of a disorder 
 fixing itself in any member. Liban. p. 712. 
 At fityicTTijjv supply KivSvvtov. Of the 
 words following, tCjv ye aKpioTripiiov— 
 iiTtannaivi, the sense is, ' Its (n)eauing, 
 the disorder's) seizure of the extremities at 
 any rate left its mark behind,' i. e. marked 
 the person as having had the disorder : 
 of which force of the term (perceived by 
 Foes, and Wyttenb., though not confirmed 
 by the evidence of other passages in which 
 it has place) I have noted examples in 
 Hippocr. de Morbo Sacr. p. 306, ov yap 
 tTi iTriXriTTTOV yivtTai, f/v lirra^ t7ri(Tr}- 
 ^avOij: and a little before, Trfpiy/yrerat 
 (ra TraiSia) t7rt(T»j/ia lovTU' i] ydpaTOfia 
 TrapaaTrdTai, f/ 6(p9aXfioi, ri avxnv, V 
 Xtip. Pausan.vii. 24, 6, ToiJTO de dXXaxov 
 
 re TOV (TwfiaTog kiTiar)^iaivn, Kai tv raig 
 Xtpffiv. Indeed as aiofjia or armtiov pro- 
 perly denoted a mark put upon any thing, 
 so it sometimes denoted a scar left by a 
 wound, as a mark of its fonner existence. 
 So in Plut. de Vit. Pud. 19, we have, tu 
 armtia tov Srjyfiov : and in Eurip. Iph. 
 Taur. 1372, hivoXg Sk ffrjfidvTOKTiv ka<ppa- 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. L. 
 
 lOOK 
 
 Kai 
 
 289 
 
 Kai 
 
 BTTtav^iaivB' KariaK^mre yap eg aicma Kai eg uKpag pipag^ ^ 
 noSag, Kai iroWol arBpiaKo^ievcn Tovriov ^lecptvyov, urn 6 oi koi 
 '^ o(/>0aXiUWV. 10. roue ^£ Kai X.iO»j t\a^l3ave izapavr'iKa avn- 
 
 aravTag ri;:iv irdvTijjv o^tto/wg, Kai riyvo^ffav (J(pag rt avrovg ^ 
 Tovg £7rir»,gaouc. L. Wvopitvov yap KpE^aaov Xoyov^ to u 
 - / ' __ :'\\^ .»,,.\c^/..i-cri/.,^ i) icnTfi rnv avOptjjTre 
 
 Kai 
 cog 
 
 TOL re aXXa ^aXtnunipujg if Kara 
 
 Tnc voaov, 
 
 (f>v(nv TTpoaeTrnrrav EKaano, kui 
 
 rj Ttov i^vvTpo(j)(jJv Ti' ra 
 
 iv 
 
 TIO 
 
 L 
 
 Tl 
 
 OI' 
 
 yap 
 
 ,f 
 
 opvia 
 
 TffV avnpijjTTEiav 
 a\i(TTa liXXo 
 
 Kai 
 
 Teroairo 
 »/ ov 
 
 ca 
 
 oaa 
 
 TTpOGlJH, 
 00- 
 
 avOpwTTwi' aVrerat, ttoXXwi/ ara^wi^ yiyvo^uvu>v, ^ ^ ^ 
 
 i) yEvaa^i^va gtf(J)0a'paro. 2. tekix^oiov U' r^v ^ilv roiovriov op 
 
 yi<ru'svoi In the next words, KaTs^KnTTTS, this as a circumstance occurring in plague 
 
 n we have imlicated Juni, t\^ disorder eases. The sense of the passage is elegantly 
 
 kft ^rmark - uuely,by the patient being expressed by Lucret. thus : ' A que et.am 
 
 il led i rthc eet or hands. With the quosdam cepere obhvia rerum Cunctarum 
 
 Sse KariL^Trrev k- ' "^ade its attack neque se possent cognoscere ut ipse. O 
 
 n 'ccmrGaler.arn^«.«c/c«o(Toi'.r. and course it is meant to be understood, that 
 
 D omT Hal A t 597 v6^oc ^k yr'vaiKag the effect on the memory was only tem- 
 
 Dioiiyi. — , . - • J „ 
 
 KaTaoKii^aaa. Evidently imitated from 
 the present is a passage of Dio Cass. 
 724, 66, TO Ik h) v6(rnf.ia eg Tt)v Kt^paMiv 
 kvaK7]i>av tS,}'ipaivev avTi}V Kai Tovg fitv 
 iroXXovg avTiica dirioXXve, rail/ Sk Sij Trspi 
 yiy ifOfxivMV ft; tu OKiXr] Kitryti, &C. 
 
 porary ; recollection returning, sooner or 
 later, with returning health. 
 
 Cii. L. 1. Kpi~iff(Tov Xoyov] 'beyond 
 expression' or description. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 451. So Eurij). Bacch. 666, 
 
 The- 
 
 yi^voukv^ov kg TU <TK,^n.ury..,^.. By hu'd c'p{o<ri GavfidTiou TeKpn^<Tova 
 
 t^i; wordTfollowing, rrrepLoi^'svot tovtcov, mist. 203, Oav^aaTa Kai Xoy... (read Xoyov) 
 
 se'ms to be implied Lput^ion, without KpeiTT.. ^VV^^-^-' ^;^y'-^^ ]^^ 
 
 which the lives of the persons could not, KaKOV Kpii<r<rov ^^nwiag. Emip. Supp . 
 
 1 aw^^^^^^ be preserved ; for the feet, 844, KpeUaov h X^^at \oy«^, and H.ppol. 
 
 LXand othe'r extremities were, it 1217-^ ^^' :::^''^^ ,^lJ^ 
 
 seems so affected by gangrene and splia- have fpya Xoyov fiuKio. Closcl^ imitatea 
 
 S tharthey woufd have rotted^ff, from the present is a passage of Cantacuzen, 
 
 and thus destroyed the patient, whose life p. 52 cited by 1 oppo ^ 
 
 nothincr but timely amputation could save. x«^^'r(ur€pwg rj KaTa-7rpo<re7r.} betel 
 
 T^ ctcimsunci in question is thus al- [them] more grievously than huma^i 
 
 hided to bv Procop. p. «0, recrf de avTwv nature could endure Coup. Gen. iv. 1.5. 
 
 l«e ro" JrjpVv dUnpavOnva. Kwk^n' Of this use of an adj. m the eompal^ or 
 
 Xreffor the manifLly corrupt ro,. as here, of a comparative adverb,) followed 
 
 ,,nav r::^ ^^ :. ^^^^:^>;"^«5^- ^y n aAd a subst. with KaTa, in tlie sense 
 
 ?r;;U.Tthe LL is, 'to waste' away,' «f '-J-V-P-P-^^" *<X"I' 4^^^ 
 
 as KnpaivsTai in a passage of St. Mark, elsewhere supra, vi. 15 and ;»• 45 , ^"^ 
 
 as i^rjpaivtTai 1 o ^^^^^^ ^^^ ,^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^,,^ ^^tg ^f Blomf. 
 
 '''some, it is added, were deprived of on ^schyl. Theb. 421, and Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 
 <ihihf • namelv. from the inflammation of § 449. , .^ ,i. u •„„ ' 
 
 the eVes at th^ of the dis- Ur,Xiorre hv] ' showed .tself as being, 
 
 orLr haWn' stiH c" ntinued and increased, 'evinced that it was.' 'AXXo ti ^ ra>v KwTp. 
 
 L^'S ;: Ter^^lnate in ophthalmia and 'qmte different ^Xd'i uf r^Ja 
 
 customarv ones. 00 L-ucian, iii. 00, vooiifid 
 
 diateiy on rish> " from their sick beds,' or v6„ni^a mhvi rHv ««„„9<.v o^o«v ^yj 
 becoming c^valeseent. So Herodot i. 22, -"" W. n,.v also com,,. Plut. de Samt 
 Ik Tijg voffov dviaTtj. ^sop, Fab. 15, 18, 
 dva(TTdg 6 rnrrCJv TrpofffiXOev. Plato ap. 
 Steph. Thes. dvaaTijvai U Tifg v6<tov. 
 Livy, iii. 24, ' assurrexit ex morbo.' The 
 words XtjOi} kXdnliave—avTovg Kai Tovg 
 imTriSeiovg Gail explains as equiv. to to 
 nil yvtopiiuv Tovg avvrjOeig Kai to jxr) 
 [ttfivfiaQai Twv TrtTvpayfikviov : noticing 
 VOL. I. 
 
 vsTo. We may also comp. Plut. de Sanit. 
 Tueiid. 3, SiaiTav <JvvTpo(pov. Elegant is 
 the versification of this passage by Lucret. 
 and Ovid ; and similar to the present is 
 the description in Livy, xli. 21. Of utt- 
 TtaQai in the sense to prey on, demur, 
 examples occur in the best Attic writers. 
 
 2. reic/i^piov d'v twv fikv] I have here 
 thought proper, with Pop., Goell., and 
 
290 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 irepi TOiovTov ov^iv oi ^t fcurec fiaXAov a(<T0n(T(v TrapcTx'^^ ^«" 
 diroj^aivovToq ^id to $vv^caira(y0at. ^ ^ 
 
 LI. To iti£v oui; v6(jr)na, iroWa Kai aXXa irapaXnrovTi aTomac, 
 MQ kacJTio irvyx'^vk ri 8ta(/)£poiTWC, frtpw Trpog £rE()ois 7i7VO^n'ov, 
 rocoJrov )]v trri ttcIv r^/y 'lUav. 2. /cai aXXo TrnpcX^TTEi Kar eKsi- 
 vov Tov yjiovov ov^lv Twr HwO/ntov' o ^£ kul yevoiro, £C touto 
 fTtXcura. 3. iOvwKov ^£ o! )iiev ajiuXt'ia, ol ^e /coi Travu Otpa- 
 TTtufVttvot- €v T£ ou^£ £V /caTEdTr, la/^o, oic "tteTv, o Tixpvv Trpocr- 
 <|>fpoi^T«c w<|)£X£lv- TO 7ap Tw ^vrevfyKov, aXXov toGto t^XaTTTt. 
 4. (Tt^J/im T£ auTa/OKCC ov ovSev ^i£<|)arr? Trpog auTO, 'ictx^oq Trepi 
 
 Arn., to place a colon instead of a comma 
 after rf/c/u. ^h, (as at i. 11. ii. 39, and else- 
 where,) and that because, as Pop. and 
 Arn. are agreed, if reKfiiipiov dk were the 
 predicate of the whole proposition, the 
 liih/iue pwprletas would require the ciH. to 
 beprefixed to the subject. Of t7ri\ti\piQ, 
 just after, the sense iH,faihm', non-appear- 
 ance. By TOIOVTOV ovliv understand dracpa 
 awjJiaTa. 
 
 alaOriffiv Traptixov tov cnro^aivovTog] 
 A popular expression, equiv. to 'gave men 
 to understand what the matter was,' i. e. 
 what was the consequence of the dogs 
 eating of the flesh, namely, then- certain 
 death. Accordingly it is said, in the 
 affecting words of Lucret. vi. 1220, 'Cum 
 primis tida canum vis Strata viis animam 
 ponebat in omnibus scgi'am.' 
 
 Ch. LI. 1. TraprtXtTTorn] This use of 
 the participle in the dat. for a verb and 
 'iva or iav, is similar in principle to that 
 at aTTTOfikvt^ supra, ch. 49, 5. 
 
 aToiriag] 'peculiar and extraordinary 
 cases or symptoms.' 
 
 u)Q UaaTif) — ytyj'ofitvov] The constinic- 
 tion is, i)q Ti tTvyxavf yiyv6fitvov{iov yiy- 
 vtff0ai) Sui(pe(>6vTu)Q tKaffTtp, iTep(it irpbg 
 tTfpov. I have pointed accordingly. In 
 tTip({) TTpog iTtpov there is the not un- 
 frequent use of eTspog for tig, as in Latin 
 alter alteri, &c. So, just after, sTtpog d<p' 
 hepov OspaTTfiag avaTrifiTrXantvoi. 
 
 2. Kai dWo TraptXvTTti — tTtXivTa] This 
 passage is by Lcveque and Gail thought to 
 be not genuine, and to have crept in as an 
 interpretation of what is said at ch. 49, init. 
 But, — not to mention that the passage has 
 by no means the air of an interpretation, — 
 how, it may be asked, could its introduc- 
 tion here be accounted for ? And if re- 
 petitions of what has been before said, 
 introduced by a writer himself, were to be 
 rejected, surely (as Pop. shows) many such 
 in Thucyd. would have to be cancelled, as, 
 
 for instance, that sup. ch. 27, compared with 
 others, infra iv. 56. i. 100. iv. 102. i. 20. 
 vi. 57, to omit several passages occurring 
 in the course of 1. viii. Moreover, as at 
 ch. 49 our historian treats of the period 
 which preceded the pestilence, so does he, 
 in the present passage, of the time when it 
 raged. In short, after having detailed the 
 leading symptoms of the disorder, he pro- 
 ceeds to make some supplementary (jeneral 
 remarks thereon, — first medical , and then 
 moral: the former, as being ushered in 
 by the words Kai dWo — tTtktvTa, were 
 intended, as Poppo points out, to further 
 inculcate that the disorder was epidemic. 
 
 3. WvrtaKov Sk—9ipairev6ntvoi] Closely 
 imitated from this is a passage of Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. ix. 42. By Otpan. is denoted 
 care and attendance of every kind, both 
 those of physicians and nurses ; a use of 
 the word frequent in Hippocr. and Xen. 
 See my note on Acts xvii. 25. 
 
 Here, for vulg. ovStv, retained by Pop. 
 and Goell., I have thought proper, with 
 Bekk., to edit, from most of the best MSS. 
 and Greg. Corinth., ovSi ev, internal as 
 well as external evidence being quite in 
 favour of the latter. As to the examples 
 in support of the former, adduced by Pop. 
 from Dio Cass, and other later writers, 
 they prove nothing ; since the form in 
 question was doubtless confined to the 
 earlier Attic writers. In ilg ov^k ilg we 
 have a somewhat more significant expres- 
 sion than ovd' tig, denoting, as Schaefer 
 has shown, nullus ne unus quidem, i. c. 
 pjlane nulliis. 
 
 wg fiTTttj/] prope dirxerim. Y\po(T(ptpov- 
 Tag. The term is used chiefly of taking 
 food ; but here, of medicine ; as also in a 
 similar passage of Hippocr. p. 301, cited 
 by Arnold, fxr) txfiv o ti trpoatvkyKavTtg 
 o)(pi\ri<Tovaiv. 
 
 4. <ru>/ua avTapKtg ov ovHv Sittpdvt] tt. 
 a.] 'no frame was found able to struggle 
 
 t 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER IL CAP. LI, 
 
 291 
 
 rj aGOevt'iag, aXXd Travra ^vvijpu, Kai rd naay ciairij Oepawiv- 
 
 o/LUva, 5. ^eivoTarov ^l iravrog ijy tou KaKov r} re auvf.ua ottote 
 
 TIC aiaOoiTo Ka/nviovy {npoq -yap to aveXniGTOv evOvg Tpairofxtvoi tij 
 yv(jjurj, TToXXcJ uaXXov TTooiti'TO G(baQ avToug^ Kai ovk avT£t)(^ov,) Kai 
 OTi £T£ooc «</) £r£pou xji^aTTHaq avaTri/LnrAa/uLivoi, vjairep ra TTpopara, 
 
 l9vt](TK0V' Kai TOV irXildTOV (pOopOV TOVTO fVETTOifl. 6. 
 
 ilTB 
 
 yap 
 
 with it.' So Herodot. i. 32, dvOpojirov 
 (Tiofia 'iv ovdkv avrapKtg k<TTi. The words 
 following, iVx^og Trtpt, are explanatory 
 of the preceding, meaning, ' in respect of 
 strength or weakness [of constitution] :' 
 being equivalent, as Goell. observes, to 
 what might be expressed in other words 
 thus : ' No frame was so strong as to re- 
 sist the disorder ; none was so weak as 
 not to supply matter for it to lay liold on :' 
 though, indeed, it is generally found that 
 feebleness of frame is better able to resist 
 the attacks of some disorders, especially 
 plague. The term ^vv/jpti may mean 
 either, as Port., Bauer, and Pop. render, 
 corripiehat ; or, as Steph., conficiebat. So 
 infra viii. p. 271, Steph. to. tu>v 'AOtjvaiiov 
 Taxi) (TvvaiptOfifftffOai. Yet that sense, 
 though also adopted, I find, by Cantacuzen, 
 is not well established ; for of the passages 
 adduced in my smaller edition, the one 
 from Dionys. is probably corrupt, and in 
 those from Dio Cass. p. 239, and C29, 69, 
 connpiehat is probably the sense. Again, 
 at p. 119,34, ^dpfiaKov ov avvtlXtv avTOV, 
 the sense undoubtedly is, ' did not lay hold 
 on him:' in which case one might with 
 equal propriety say, 'his frame afforded 
 no hold to the poisonous drug.' 
 
 The words following, irdffy diaiTy, are 
 not to be confined to the supplying of 
 proper food in due proportion, but ex- 
 tended to the manoijement generally of the 
 sick, both as to diet and regimen, and to 
 careful nursing. So Arrian, 1^. A. iv. 13, 1, 
 TTtpi Tijv SiaiTuv tov (TWjLtarog diuKovtlffOai 
 Ttf fiaffiXel. In this sense we have Otpa- 
 TrivtffOai used in a passage of Hippocr. de 
 Rat. vict. p. 83, 32 ; and hi Plut. de Sanit. 
 Tuend. II, Oio-mvovTtg iuTpovg Kai 9epa- 
 TTtvovTtg, where Wyttenb. well conjec- 
 tured, for OtpaTTtvovTtg, OipaTrtvovrag. 
 And so a little further on in the same 
 writer : dnopii} tov OtpaTrtvrrovTog, and 
 tTtpog d(b' tTtpov Qtpairtiag. 
 
 5. StivoTttTOV Ct TzavTog — KdpLVU)v'\ 'but 
 the most feaif ul part of the whole malady 
 was the total dejection of mind [which 
 came on] when any one felt himself ill of 
 the disorder ;' ^tivoT. signifying ' worst,' 
 ' most formidable.' So Lucret. expresses 
 it : ' Illud in his rebus miserandum et 
 
 magnopere tnium AUrumnahile erat.' In 
 the words following, Trpbg yap to dvik- 
 TTKTTov — dvTtlxov, WO havc further un- 
 folded the idea contained in dQvuia, it 
 being meant, that 'total despaii* caused 
 them to give themselves up as lost, and 
 accordingly to make no struggle with the 
 disorder.' So Lucretius, vi. 1231, ^Defciens 
 animo, moosto cum corde jacebat Funera 
 respectans, animam et mittebat ibidem ;' 
 an elegant amplification this, especially in 
 the last verse. 
 
 Kai oTi tTtpog— WvTjrTKov] These words 
 contain the other part of the Stivbv or 
 dcrumnahile above spoken of ; in which 
 cjairtp Ta TTpo/Sara must be taken, not 
 with the tenn following WvijfTKov, but with 
 the one preceding, dvaTnixTr^Xafxtvoi, scil. 
 v6(Tov, which may mean in/cti, lit. impleti, 
 to denote that the body was fully impreg- 
 nated with mfection. Duker aptly com- 
 pares a passage of Plut. I'ericl. 34, iCjv, 
 axTTTtp (3o(TKr]fiaTa KaOtipyixtvovg dvanifi- 
 TrXaoQai (pOopdg air' dXXi]Xwv. And he 
 might have added othei-s, in Soph. Phil. 
 520, opa ffv pij—orav dk nXijcrOyg Trjs 
 voaov, ^vvovaiq,. Dionys. Hal. Ant, x. 53, 
 dvaTn^nrXdjitvog — Trig voaov. Such, too, 
 is the use of repleri in Livy iv. 30, et 
 al. And to this purpose are the words of 
 Ps. xxxviii. 6, ' My bones are filled with 
 a sore [rather, noisome] disease.' In the 
 words wtTTTfp Ta 7rp6(iaTa we have an 
 allusion to the speedy and universal com- 
 munication of infection among sheep, by 
 the scab or the rot. So Juv. ii. 78, ' dedit 
 banc contagio labem, Et dabit in plures : 
 sicut grex totus in agris [Jnius scabie cadit, 
 et porrigine porci.' 
 
 By TovTo, a little after, is meant the 
 circumstance of their attending on each 
 other, or rather, what is implied in the 
 above, their being so huddled together, 
 like cattle in a fold, that they could not 
 avoid contact, nor consequently escape 
 infection. 
 
 6. The contents of this section are illus- 
 trative of the virulence and highly infec- 
 tious nature of the disorder, and also the 
 appalling character it bore. It is intimated 
 that, 'let men do what they would, the 
 mortality could not be arrested in its pro- 
 
 U 2 
 
292 
 
 THUOYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 „,; Oe'Xouv, 8e8.<mc, «XX.;Xo.e irpo<r.£..«., «,ra,XXi-vro .(.^ot — Kcu 
 oiKlat iroWal k^v^BrX^av arrooia to5 e,panwaovTO?-—n re ,rpo<T- 
 
 gross.' At aTTwXXvi^To tpr;/ioi the subject 
 is avQpioTTOi, the sirA: ;)«\s'ow.*. Render, 
 « perished for want of attendance.' Of the 
 words following, Kai oIk'uu TroWai eKtvoj- 
 eijfrav, the sense is, 'and [thus] many 
 houses became emptied of their mhabit- 
 ants, and the families extinct.' S.) m 
 ^schyl. Suppl. 04G, /^/jTrorc XoifiOQ ar^pwv 
 rCJi'h Tr6\iv Kevtofrai. Eurip. Rhes. 914, 
 uvpiaSag TroXug civ^i>u>v ayaOCJv Usviofftv. 
 That Cantacuz. took oUiai of 'houses,] not, 
 as most commentators understiind it, of 
 famines, is certain from a passage, evi- 
 dently imitated from the pi-esent, at p. 51, 
 Kai TToWni oiKiai UtvioGn'rav tmv oUr)- 
 Topoiv. The circumstance is one most 
 pathetic, and even graphic. Similarly 
 Josephus, in his Bell. Jud., mentions that 
 after the capture of Jerusalem, many 
 houses were found containing the corpses 
 of all the inmates : and De Foe notices 
 the same circumstance as happening m 
 the great plague of London. Evidently 
 imita^ted from the present is a passage of 
 Dion vs. Hal. Ant. p. 2133, aJtrre ttoXKuq 
 orVt'ac l^torjixujOnvai di drropiav r(ov Itti- 
 ut\i](To^dviov, from which and from pas- 
 sa'^es of Isocr. yEgin. § 29, and Jos. Ant. 
 xiu 8. xviii. (J, 2, may be confirmed the 
 correctness of the common reading here, 
 QiaarttvoovTOQ, for which some have pro- 
 posed QtpainvovTOQ. The singular is here 
 put geuerically for the plural. 
 
 a re Ttponioitv, ^u<pOti^ovTo'\ Compare 
 Lucret. vi. 1241, and Lev. xxv. 20. Of the 
 words following, o\ aptT7\Q ti ^uraTToioy- 
 ^tpoi, the sense is, ' those who laid claim 
 to any virtue;' a use of ixeTairouToOai 
 with dptrng and other similar terms, of 
 which examples are frequent in Procop., 
 Isocr., Appian, Dio Cass., Jos., and Dionys. 
 Hal. : whence it is clear that by ciptT. is 
 meant, in the most general acceptation of 
 the term, moral rirtiie : and accordingly 
 the present phraser is justly regarded by 
 Pop. as equiv. to ' those who wished to be 
 thought KaXoi KayaQoi,' what Lucret. ex- 
 presses by optimiis quisqne. At<rxvry, 
 'through shame,' namely, of selfish cau- 
 tion. See note on ch. 43, and on i. 84. In 
 ritpBidovv (T<pu>v avTutv we have a highly en- 
 ergetic mode of expression to denote self- 
 dewt'ion, occurring also in Plut. de Discr. 
 13, aifToi a<pu}i' avTutu dipiidoixn : and so 
 
 ^vy^lQ a(p. m Soph. El. 980. See my note at 
 Acts XX. 25. Col. ii. 23. In laiovTeg Trapa 
 <pi\ovg we have an expression derived from 
 the simplicity of early i)hraseology, denoting 
 tormt, equiv. to iTrinKkTrTtffOai, to go to see, 
 as said of the attendance of friends on one 
 another, especially in case of sickness: of 
 which use I know no other example, except 
 in a passage of Acts xxviii. 8, irpoQ ov 6 
 na'vXoQ tl(n\9u)v, and another of Xen. Cyr. 
 v. 1, 9, Thiem. 
 
 In the clause following, inti kui— 
 tUKa^vov, it is meant to be hitimated 
 how it was that friends so heroically de- 
 voted themselves,— namely, because even 
 relations failed them ; so making good the 
 words of Solomon, ' There is a friend that 
 bticketh closer than a brother.' See also 
 Eurip. Orest. 794, seqq. Of this a parallel 
 case occurred in the plague at Florence, 
 wherein Boccaccio states that ' relations 
 seldom or never visited each other, and 
 thus most of the sick had nothing to 
 depend on, but either the kind assiduities 
 of friends, and those few, or the paid, 
 attentions of servants, induced by exor- 
 bitant wages to offer their services, though 
 of little use except to reach what the sick 
 wanted, or watch when they died.' The 
 reason, indeed, why they thus failed, must 
 be sought for in the words, rag 6\o(l)vp(reig 
 rCJv ctiroyiyvunkvMV — t^tKafivov, which 
 mai^ mean, as they are usually understood 
 to do, that ' they were wearied out with 
 the moanings of the dying ;' yet such a 
 signification the term 6\o<p. will not well 
 bear, and the sense thus arising is not a 
 little feeble and jejune ; nor, indeed, in 
 point of fact, are those dying of the plague 
 observed to break into plaintive cries. 
 Moreover, as Arnold notices, the terms 
 tKKa^vtiv and a-jroKafivtiv are generally 
 used to express ' the being tired out with 
 what we are ourselves doing,' not with 
 what another is doing. Hence it is better 
 with Pop., Goell., and Arnold, to render, 
 ' were tired out with lamenting for the 
 dying, overcome by the extremity of the 
 evil ;' in other words, ' were weary of 
 lamenting for their sick relatives, grew 
 callous to the feeling of grief for them, 
 and thus either went not to them (or 
 rarely) to see what they wanted, or to 
 watch when they died, and receive their 
 
 Ob. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER 11. CAP. LIT. 
 
 ^^3 
 
 t^cKa/troi', UTTO tou tto 
 
 6tcK«MV<..., «w. ^^"^ >^">^'>" "»c.o/.£vo.. 7. tm TrXeoy ^,ot.u.c: 
 
 „; gm,reAtuyor£C ™,. r, Ov^^yKovra <cm riv ,rovou^.e.w a./cr.&.VT«, 
 g,^ r.) TTooaSi-a. re, Kai avrol Hh iv ry 0«pa«X.a- a.a.- S.jyap 
 TO.. avT^v, oWte Km kthvhv, om ^n,\a,x(iave . 8. Km .^aKyZ<'vr<, 
 r, «,r.; tQv •i\\o,v. Km avrm r^ Trapaxpma '^'P'X"^" ""' ',^ '"," 
 
 iwHXa xpo-o" ^AT'Sof ^' "X«" '^""'/"•^ ''"^ "" ""^ "^'^"" """""""""^ 
 
 iroTE ETt Sta(l>9aprjvat. _ ^ , , . 
 
 LII. 'Emess S' airoig ^.aXXov, irpoc ry virnpxovri irov^, Km v 
 
 ^„y,co^.gn iK ruw uypu?.- k rd ^orv, Km o^x 'h<">^ ^""^ "^''^''""- 
 
 la,t breath ■' which was re!;ardcd as one here, Iv r,} 9„p<raX;v "'"".'s the Latin 
 
 Lf .1^ most B on" otfices of relatives, h, hom, am»u> em; au.l our to he of .joo,i 
 
 Vai le e?t tr^ge that the lamenta- l.ear,.,ojyood^co«rar. Jo S'-^-^"- - - 
 
 JZ of friends wo.?ld be rather for the occurs '^^^^^ -^^.^i^ J:Zi, 
 
 deml than the <! S>-J ' J^'^'^^.' ^r "^^^ ^'it iieoXt iii. 115, 'J.Xai^L' \o,^H 
 
 very truly observes, oW;;(.-C ™ !■ -■;«-,,, „„„ „i„ji„. a,,.' Foes, 
 be made for a djmg Uicnu a;, wen a r uicant to be expressed 
 
 a-KOKauvtiv. 
 
 7 oaiog^ The full import of the con- 
 junction is, as Arnold well expresses it 
 * Still, [whatever were the particular in- 
 stances of intrepid humaiiity, visiting the 
 
 CaJ^s. xlvii. 12. Almost transcribed from 
 these words of our author, t\7ri^og rt nxov 
 Kovpig are the similar ones of Chant, vi. 
 and evidently imitated from thence are 
 the words of Appian, ii. 621, kui ti 
 
 stances of intrepid humanity, visiting ne ... -^-^T.^^,^^^^ read^co.;0„c) 
 
 sick and dying without any consideration J^^^/f' .?f of the expression Kov<t>n 
 
 for its own safety,] yet the sufferers niet a- ^^^vJ^'^^,^^ Samples occur 
 
 with the liveliest compassion and the ,^^ ^.;. '" \f",^"\^7\,^ ,,„d Herodian, 
 
 greatest attention from those who had n ^ "' ^'/^'^ "i^'^^, ' ^^^ j,^ ^,,;, ,, of 
 
 themselves had the plague, and had re- "j «' ^•/^•/- i,,,"ever' tie epithet .oti^,, 
 
 covered from it;' 'intimutiiig (as ln3 ob- " ;^' :;^^/^.^ ,,,i„v has, to 
 
 serves^ that even the most humane, 'V *^^ ""^ •-',',. ,,-i*;. ^../ters 
 
 selves; uiat that m)>^<;/*>•^• of hope b) \Nhich it tlatttis 
 
 :U';.r,""hinr»ho was ^^>J^ nnder .0^, s.n.ds ^>r -;^--' „. ,,,. 
 
 th^ discis.,' as occasionally m He,^, lo . ^'^^l^J^-.^^.^Vs that might be thought 
 
 V^^ ireri;t rr ^C::. !;;:nri:tilL ir. «rbi agL,ue, nee 
 
7 HI 
 
 294 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 Tag. 2, oiKi(M)V yap ov\ v7rap\ovau)v, aXX iv KaXvfiaig nviy vpctig 
 woa iTovQ ciaiT(i)/.iiviov, o (j)UopoQ eyiyvtTO ovctvi Koa^M, aAAa 
 Ka\ VEKpoi iTT uWti\\oiq aTVoQvr\(yKovriq £/C£ivro, Kai ev ralg o^oig 
 iKaXiv^ovvTO Kai Tnpi rag Kfj^vag cnracyag rijiuOviiTtq^ tov v^aTog 
 iiriOv/nia. 3. ra re lEpd, ev oic €(TK:r|yrjvro, veKpuiv wXea 17V, avTOu 
 tvairoOvyiCfKovTiov' vTre^)j3iatoiiUvov yap tov kokov, 01 avOptoTroi ovic 
 
 \ « f 
 
 i\ovTeg o,ri yivivvTai, eg oXiyiopiav tTpairovTo Kai lepwv Kai ocrtwy 
 Ofxoiwg. 4. V0/401 rg navTeg ^vveTapa^Orjaav oig c^^cJrro TrpoTepov 
 
 hominibus magis quam pecori ; et auxere 
 vim morbi terrore populationis pecoribus 
 agrcstibus(£ue In nrhcin aixrptis.^ 
 
 2. oiKiCJv yap ovx i'7rapx<»i/(Twr, &.C.] 
 * for tlicre being no houses for them to 
 inhabit in,' namely, from the want of room 
 to build, and the want of means for their 
 being built: see supra eh. I7. By kuXv- 
 /3at(; are meant, ' huts made of boards,' 
 &e. So Aristoph. Eq. ^i)2, tovtov opwv 
 oiKOvvra iv rati; TnOaKVciiai kcu -yvircigioiQ. 
 Of Tmyijpcdg the sense is narrow, lit. 
 stiflinij, as in several passages imitated 
 from the present, e. gr. Jos. Bell. iii. 9, 1, 
 where it is said of Cicsarea, yv Trviyio^rjg 
 GtpovQ (scil. aip^) VTTO Kav^arog : and so 
 Philostr. calls Athens itself, Trviyrjpov 
 otKiiTt'jpiov. By w(0^ fTovg is to be 
 understood, not, as many explain, * time 
 of yeai-,' but suniDicr-time, the height of 
 summer, as appears from various passages 
 imitated from the present, in Pint., Arr., 
 Procop., and Dionys. Hal. Ovdsrl Korr^ui), 
 i. e. irdvv aKoa^nog, ' ita ut nulla haberetur 
 ratio ordinis et disciplinio publican.' Evi- 
 dently imitated from which are the words 
 of Liban.Or.505, ciTTiOvrjcrKov ovCtvi KoaiUft 
 SaTravM^tvoi, and Arrian, E. A. i. 8, 14, 
 Tovg Qri^aiovg oiiSivl Kotr/iy tKTtivov. 
 
 In the words following, vfKpoi Itt' dXXrj- 
 \oig dTro9vr}(TKOvTfg iKeivTO, we have one 
 of those negligently worded forms of ex- 
 pression occasionally found in our author, 
 and which are not to be too rigorously 
 pressed on. We may best, with Pop., 
 regard the words as standing for Itt' 
 dX\i)\oig aTToQvriaKOVTig tKtivTo : viKpoi 
 being considered as tlie consequent to the 
 words in a\\. aTToO. 
 
 tv Tiilg oSoig tKaXivdovvTO^ * they rolled 
 along the streets, staggering about the 
 fountains.' Comp. Aristid, iii. 404, Trdira 
 ifv KvXivSovjjitvwv, Kai TriirrovTwv, Kai 
 drropovfx'iVMV. So in Lucret. vi. 12G3, we 
 have, * Multa siti prosirata viam per i>ro- 
 que voluta Corpora, Silanos ad aquarum 
 strata, jacebant — Multa({ue per populi 
 passim loca prompta viasque Languida 
 semiauimo tum corpore membra videres.' 
 
 3. vTrepjSia^ofitvov — rou kukov] * the 
 calamity exceeding all bounds.' So Joseph, 
 p. 419, 26, vxtpjiidKofiivov tov KaKov. 
 Procop. 131, 33, virtpiiiaKo^kvov avrbv 
 TOV Xinov : also 146 and 240. 
 
 ovK t^oiTtf; o,Ti ytvojvTai] ' not know- 
 ing what to have recourse to.' An Attic 
 idiom, on which see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 488, 
 5, and Blomfield on ^Eschyl. Prom. 940. 
 
 Upwv Kai 6<Ti(uj/] The sense may be 
 either * sacred and profane,' or, * sacred 
 and civil ;' for, — as it is well remarked by 
 Taylor on ^schin. p. 49, — * itpd ad reli- 
 gionem, oma ad rempublicam spectant, 
 quemadmodum inter res sacras et publicas 
 distinguit jurisprudentia Romana.' Either 
 signification is well supported ; the former, 
 by several passages of the orators adduced 
 in Steph. Thes. 7032, C and D ; the latter, 
 by other passages adduced by that lex- 
 icogmpher, (7033, A.) from Antipho, 
 dfxvvai virep twv itpCjv Kai bffiioVj and 
 from Plato, 9fpaTnvTii)v offiwv re Kai 
 itpCJv. And hence may be emended a 
 desperately corrupt passage of Jos. Ant. 
 xiv. 12, 3, Kai TroXewv ftryre ypMwv diro- 
 (Txonkviov, where for I'lpioiov read, from the 
 best MS. (Leyd.) and Ruffinus, ispCjv : and 
 for TToXfiov, read y' offiojv, the two letters 
 r and n being often confounded, as also 
 2 and A. This emendation is quite con- 
 fii'med by what follows in the same 
 passage, where it is said, by way of ex- 
 planation, Tovg aiTiovg Kai tHjv tig dv- 
 GpioTTOvg Trapaj'o/ijwv Kai twv tig Oiovg 
 dvofiJJixaTujv ri^vvd^fda. 
 
 To return to the present passage ; — 
 certain it is, that the two significations 
 above mentioned, in effect, merge into 
 each other ; but sacred and cic'd seems 
 to deserve the preference. 
 
 4. ^vvtTapdxOri<rav] 'were confoimded,' 
 i. e. violated. Evidently imitated from 
 this is a passage of Dio Cass. 253, 8, oxtts 
 TOV ofiiXov — avvTapaxOrjuai Kai fxtjTt tov 
 Otiov tTi <l)povTiaai, dXXd TrdvTa Ta irtpi 
 Tag Tttipdg vo/xifia avyxkai, &c. Similarly 
 in a passage of Procop. it is said, TrdvTa 
 iv iiTraai ^vvtTapdxQt]- What these laws 
 
 ^ 
 
 4 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LIII. 
 
 295 
 
 TTipi Tag Ta(f>dg, iOanTov St wg iKaarog t^vvaTO. 5. Kai TroXXot 
 
 TO 
 
 eg dvaia^vv ovg OnKag tTpdirovTO, anavH tujv iniTrj^tiajv Sia 
 avx^ovg riSri irpoTiOvdvai a(pi(nv' iirl nvpdg yap aXXoTpiag,^ (pOa- 
 aavTig Tovg vriaavTag, 01 /niv tTriOivTtg tov tavTuiv viKpov v^rjirTov, 
 ol S€, Kaio/iiivov aAXou, aviaOiv £7n|3aXorrfc ov (j)ipoiiv dnjtaav.^ 
 LIII. Upi^Tov T£ ^/oge Ka\ EC TdXXa ti] ttoXei inl irXiov dvo^lag to 
 
 for burial were, may be seen in Petit. 
 Legg. Att. p. 33, 598. The sense is ele- 
 gantly expressed by Lucret. vi. 1276 : 'Nee 
 mos ille sepulturne remanebat in urbc, Ut 
 prius hicpopulus semper consuerat humari: 
 Perturhatua enim totus trej^idabat, et unus 
 Quisque suum pro re consortem meestus 
 humabat,' where Wakef. and Eich. wrongly 
 edit plusi instead of prin$, (which word is 
 sufficiently confirmed by this passage of 
 our author,) also, for trqy'idahatf repetehtt, 
 though the former is perfectly suitable, 
 while the latter is by no means so, and, 
 indeed, has scarcely a glimmering of sense, 
 merely arising, it may be supposed, from 
 the t in trepkiahat being faded off in some 
 very ancient archetype. Finally, pro re 
 there is pro re nata, and corresponds to 
 the big tdvvaTo of our author. 
 
 5. Ig dvaiffxvvTovg OijKag tTpdrrovTo] 
 A very unusual form of expression, which 
 it is difficult to reconcile with the rules of 
 correct writing. The Schol., Huds., Abr., 
 Gottl., Pop., Jacobs, and Goell., regard it 
 as an anomalous form of expression, to be 
 resolved into what, according to more 
 usual phraseology, would stand thus : 
 tg dvaiaxvPTiav tTpdnovTo, xp»?<^«MC>'pt 
 efiKaig dXXoTpiaig, thus taking OtjK. in 
 the sense r,'pot<'daria, sepulchres^ a signifi- 
 cation which the word bears m a passage 
 of ^schyl. Pers. 411, where see Blomf. 
 And so the term was probably undei-stood 
 by Procop., as appears from his words, 
 B. P. ii. 23, rove viKpovg ig dXXoTpiag 
 GtiKag tppiTTTOvv : yet, in thus taking 
 dvai(Tx^t''''ovg as standing for dXXoTpiag 
 or ^tvag, so great a harshness is involved, 
 that we may better take OrjKog as put for 
 racpdg, meaning, 'modes of burial;' by 
 which the sense will be, 'resorted to 
 shameless modes of burying their dead.' 
 Thus, as observes Arnold, Oi'ikt}, which is 
 properly the place where the dead are 
 deposited, is here used incorrectly (or 
 improprie) to denote ' the act of disposing 
 of the dead.' Vain is it that Pop. urges, 
 against this view, that the word OriKp does 
 not bear that signification : certainly it 
 does not properly ; but it seems to be here 
 so used by our' author, agreeably to his 
 custom of deviating from the ordinary 
 
 modes of expression. Nor does this suppose 
 an anomaly greater than many elsewhere 
 found in our author ; though good taste 
 cannot approve of them, as being only 
 suited to poetical phraseology. No other, 
 indeed, can be the sense here intended ; 
 for dvaiffx- ^vere a term little applicable 
 to place, though sufficiently so to actimi, in 
 which case the epithet is undei-stood of 
 the a<jent. And as the word ra^/} signifies 
 properly the act of hnnjhuj, so might O/yfo; 
 the act of deposithuj, though here it denotes 
 the act of laylmj the dead any where for 
 burial. Finally, the former interpretation 
 is forbidden by the words following, which 
 are evidently explanatory of the foregoing, 
 — serving to indicate, that the dead were 
 disposed of, not by being deposited in 
 sepulchres, or inhumation, but in the 
 rudest manner possible, by burning them 
 on funeral pyres. 
 
 At TWV imTTjhiojv must be supplied, 
 from the subject-matter, (as in a passage 
 of Dionys. Hal. p. 677,) the words Ig 
 Ta<l)dg, as though Ta<pdg, not 9r]Kag, had 
 preceded. Of the complete phrase an ex- 
 ample occurs in Herodian, viii. 5, 18, ouk 
 kx^vTwv avTwv Ta Trpbg Tai^dg tTTiTrfhia, 
 meaning, not only wood for the pyre, but 
 garments, the fat of oxen, honey, spices, 
 ointments, perfumes, &c. See Potter. 
 
 <pQdoavTtg Tovg vr]<JavTag^ 'having 
 anticipated, been beforehand with, those 
 that liad raised the funeral pyre,' and 
 were going to deposit their dead upon it. 
 In vrjaavTag rrvpav we have a customary 
 and conventional term, frequent in the 
 Attic writers. 
 
 Ch. LIII. Having stated the phifslcal 
 character of the pestilence, and noted the 
 circumstances which attended it, our author 
 now proceeds to detail the moral conse- 
 quences thereof, as shown in its effects on 
 the manners of the Athenian people — effects 
 very similar to those so vividly portrayed 
 by Livy, Boccaccio, Manzoni, De Foe, and 
 Froissart in his description of the plague 
 in the year 1348, who assure us that every 
 bond of attachment was broken asunder ; 
 that servants fled from their masters, wives 
 from their husbands, children from their 
 parents ; that laws were no longer in 
 
 X 
 
^tfl 
 
 2i)G 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 vuaifiiia. 2. paov yap tTo\/na Tig a npoTepov aireKpvTTTtTO /u>) KaO* 
 i}cuiniv TToieiv, ayyJ.aTpu(pov rrfv /leTapoXiiv opujmg tijjv t iv^ai- 
 /Lioviov Kai ai(pviciw(; Ovt^ctkovtiov kui tijjv ovdlv irpoTepov /C£/crr//i£- 
 vwvy tvOvg St TUKe'iviov e^ovTtvv, 3. wdrt Tu^t'iag rag Inavoiffug 
 Kai TT^og TO TEpTTvov rj^iovv irouiaOaiy t^>;/icpa tu re awjuara Kai 
 Ttt ^prj^tara o/noiwg r/youjUfvot. 4. kui to ^ify TrpoaTaXanruipfiv t<jj 
 ^oEuvTL Ka\(i) ovotig TTpodvjuog r]v^ a^r]Xov vo^i^wv €i, np^v fV avTo 
 iXOtLVj cia(j>9apr}aeTaL' o tl ^l »/S)? re »/Su kui 7ravTa\60ev to tg 
 avTO KipoaXiov, tovto kui KaXov Kai ^pt}aii.iov KaTtGTT}. 5. Oetvv 
 ce (pojjoQ i] avOpivTTwv vojuiog ov^ug aTTcTpye, to plv Kp'ivovTeg iv 
 ofxonD Kai aipuv /cat /i»;, £fc tov navTag opav iv lorw aVoAXv^ufvouc, 
 
 force, and the greatest excesses were 
 committed. 
 
 2. p^ov yap troXfia tiq — Troittv] The 
 constr. is, iroXixa yap ng pq,ov [ravra^y 
 a TrpoTtpov diriKpVTTTtTO fit) Ka9' )/dovtjv 
 TTOielv, i. e. as Jacobs explains, ivXaf^tlro 
 Kni iipvKaTTtTO tpaivtaQai kuO' ii^ovi)v 
 •KoiiXv. Compare a passage of Lysias, 
 Areop. p. 276, referred to by Jacobs, Trept 
 Mv ciirfKovTrrofieOa fxrjHva eldkvai. The 
 infin. here is explanatory of the foregoing 
 verb, on which see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 534. 
 Of the i)hrase to, KaO' i)lovi)v, (scil. 
 ovTa,) ' qua; grata sunt,' frequent ex- 
 amples are found in Xen., Plato, and the 
 Attic writers. 'Ayxtorpo^ov rrjv fiira- 
 (ioXtjv, * the sudden change of fortune :' a 
 phrase often occurring in Procop. and other 
 writers, for which tlie full phrase is, to 
 «yX- '''7c T^X'l^y found in Dionys. Hal. 
 570. The term dyxiarpoipoQ properly 
 signifies, turuhnj at a corner, {dyxi, coming 
 from ayQ, a corner ;) and hence it also 
 bears the sense, suddenly. The genitives 
 TUiv tiicaifxouwv and rutv Kticr/j/zsj/wj/ are 
 genitives of nferenct', signifying ' in respect 
 of,' on which see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 340. 
 
 3. uxTTt raxiiag — TroisiaOail lit. ' inso- 
 much that they thought it right to make 
 (or seek) quick enjoyments, with a view 
 to gratification [only].' They were, it 
 seems, desirous to snatch the enjoyment 
 of such fugitive delights as presented 
 themselves, regarding alike their lives 
 and their possessions as only held by the 
 tenure of a day ; so, indeed, acting on the 
 sensual maxim, * Let us eat and drink, for 
 to-morrow we die.' 
 
 4. TO fitv TrpocraXatTrwpfTv — »)v] *as 
 to the labouring after what was esteemed 
 honourable, no one was ready to do it.' 
 On this use of the art. with the infin. 
 mood, where the infin. alone would suffiee, 
 Bce Matth. Gr. Gr. § 542, obs. 2. Uporr- 
 
 TaXanru}pt7v is a very rare term ; though 
 I have noted it in Aristoph. Lys. 765, and 
 Poll. vi. 139. 
 
 Trpiv tTr' avTo tXOdvl Meaning, ' before 
 he attained the object he was in pursuit of,' 
 (namely, to })cv, 'the pleasurable,* what 
 ministered to his pleasure ;) the words 
 being meant, as Arnold observes, to 
 distinguish the pursuit of virtue from 
 the attainment to it. A long course of 
 virtuous habits was necessary, before to 
 KaXop could be acquu'ed ; that is, before 
 a man could love goodness for its own 
 sake, and could appreciate its intrinsic 
 beauty and excellence. HavTaxoOtv, * in 
 any way.' In the terms following, KaXbv 
 Kai xP^^^'/^or, there is, perhaps, an 
 allusion to the long-agitated jdiilosophie 
 question concerning to KaXov and to 
 Xpt'icnfiovy the honestuni and the utile. We 
 have, indeed, no art. here ; but that may 
 be very well dispensed with, as in another 
 passage infra v. 105, to. jxkv I'ldsa KaXd 
 vofiii^ovffi, TO. is KvfJKpepovTa diKaia. 
 
 5. Otwp £k <p6l3oQ ^ aVOpoiTTwr vofiog 
 ovitifj oTTtipyf] Lucret. * Nee jam religio 
 divom neque numina magni Pendebantur.' 
 Evidently imitated from those are the simi- 
 lar words of Procop. Vand. p. 133, ovtb 
 Otlov (I conj. Oeoii) 0o/3og ovre dvOpioTrwv 
 aidwg. That such should have been the 
 case, is far from unaccountable, it being 
 ever found, that orerichelmintj national 
 calamity rather tends to suppress than 
 strengthen religious principle ; for, since 
 true is the saying of yEschyl. Theb. 77, 
 TToXig tv Trpdaaovaa iaifiovag tui : so, 
 the converse, — especially among those who 
 looked to divine power only for temporal 
 advantage, — was sure to produce the 
 reverse ; a fact to which Procop. and 
 Josephus bear ample testimony. To fikv 
 depends upon ak^iiv, and is to be referred 
 to TO Otiov, inherent in QiHtv (p6(3og. 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LIV. 
 
 297 
 
 
 
 Twv ^£ afiiapTiifxdTtJV ov^tig lXiritf*>v /ut^pt tov ciKr^v yeviaOai 
 Qiovg av Tif\v Ttjuwpmv dvTi^ovvai' noXv Se /nd^w tijv ijci] KaTi\pri' 
 (j)i(JILUvriV a<p<jjv iWiKpepaaOiivai, riv irplv ifXirecjHv eiKog tlvai tov piov 
 Tl airoXavaai. 
 
 LIV. ToiovTit) /Av irdOH ol AOr)vaioi iripnT^aovTeg fTricXovro, 
 dvOpioirojv rt ivSov OvrjaKOVTiOV Kai yrjg t^oj ^^lovjuim^g. 2. iv ^e 
 T(s) KaKU), ola HKog, avejuvriaOijGav Kai rou^e tov iirovg, (paaKovTig 01 
 7rpi(yj3vTepoi iraXai actaOaiy 
 
 ^^ei ^(opiaKog TroXe/uor, Kai Xoi/Jiog ufj. avT(^. 
 
 3. iyiviTO /u£V ovv epig Toig avOpMiroig jtir/ Xoi/uov cuvojuacrOoi ev t(3 
 inti viro raJv TraXaiwv, aXXci Xtjuov' fvtKrjcTE ^e em tov TrapovTog, 
 iiKOTtjgj Xoiidov iipyjdOai' 01 yap avOp(jj7roi irpdg a tTrad^ov Ttjv 
 juv)]jLi»jv iiroiovvTO. rjv di -y£, oliJ.aiy ttotc aXXog iroXi/uiog KaTaXa(3yj 
 AtjjpiKog TovSe vaTEpog, Kai ^UjUjSy ysviaOai Xi/nov, /cara to tiKog 
 o'vTijjg daovTai. 4. /nvriinri ^e kykviTO Kai tov AaKedai/Lioviwv Xprj- 
 GTYipiov Toig ii^offiVj OTS £7rfpwrw(T(v avToig tov Ofov, £t "Xprj ttoXc- 
 fiav, dvtiXe /card KpaTog noXi/novai viKijv laeaOai, Kai avTog e(pr} 
 ^vXXtj^pEaOai. 5. TTtpt juev ovv tov yj)r)aTr)piov ra yiyvo/neva 
 rjKatov o/no la alvai' ecrjSejSXrj/cdrwv St t(jjv IltXoTrovvr/crtojv r/ vocfog 
 
 Ttov Sk djxapTrifxaTMV ovhig — aTToXav- 
 erai] * no one expecting that his existence 
 would be prolonged till judgment should 
 tiike effect, and he receive the punish- 
 ment of his offences ; nay, they supposed 
 that a far heavier judgment — already 
 denounced against them — hung over their 
 heads ; and before it fell upon them, 
 they thought it right to snatch some 
 enjoyment of life.' It is meant, that 
 they considered themselves as criminals 
 condenmed to death, expecting every in- 
 stant the execution of their sentence. A 
 metaphor this, with which we may com- 
 ))are the similar one, in a ])assago of St. 
 Paul, 2 Cor. i. 9, ' But we had the sen- 
 tence of death in ourselves, that we should 
 not trust in ourselves,' &c. ; the Apostle 
 meaning to sav, that ' he was like one who 
 lies under condemnation to death ; over 
 whom the sword of the law is continually 
 suspended.' In like manner, in Jos. Ant. 
 xvii. 6, 2, death is spoken of as to KaTt^'rj- 
 <pi(Tfievov, scil. Tojp dvOpwTTwv. See also 
 Philostr. V. Ap. vii. 28. And so St. Au- 
 gustin, de urbis Roime excidio, ch. vi. says, 
 when speaking of the cloud of fre which 
 was seen for one whole night to hang over 
 Constantinople, (in the reign of Arcadius,) 
 that * people who had not received bap- 
 
 tism before, now impatiently desired it, 
 in order to escape, not the tempoi-al fire, 
 which they saw themselves threatened 
 with, but that eternal one, which they 
 dreaded.' 
 
 Ch. LIV. 2. (paffKovTEQ 01 7rp£o-/3j;rfpot] 
 Nom. absol. See Matt. Gr. Gr. § 562, 1. 
 
 i'/^ei — an' avTi^] Founded on Horn. II. 
 A. 61, Et h) ofiov TToXefiog Tt iafig, Kai 
 XoiiJibg 'Ax«'oi';e. 
 
 3. IX}) Xotjuov — dXXd Xt/tov] These two 
 words ai'e often confounded in MSS., 
 fi'om strong similarity of sound, nay, as 
 having been originally the same, the idea 
 of wastuKj being common to both. See my 
 note on Matt. xxiv. 7, and on Rev. v\. 8. 
 
 iviKijfft dk — Xoiiibv tipfjffOai] Supply r) 
 ioKa, ' the opinion prevailed : ' a form of 
 expression, on which see Steph. Thes. vi. 
 388, A, and comp. ^schyl. Choeph. 671, 
 eiT ovv KOfiiKtiv do^a viKijati (piXujv, &c. 
 EiKOTcjg stimds for log eUbg, meaning, * it 
 was likely they should,' or, *with reason ;' 
 as infra iii. 2. And so olov tiKog else- 
 where. With the phrase following, Trpog 
 (i tTraaxov ti)v fivrjfitjv Ittoiovvto, ' made 
 their recollections in conformity to, or to 
 square with,' comp. supra i. 140, Trpog it 
 Tag ^vp(popdg Kai yvwfiag TpeTrofjikvovg. 
 
 5. ofioXa dvai] ' to be suitable thereto.' 
 
-. «> 
 
 •298 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LIX. 
 
 299 
 
 vo(Tov yivo^iiva. , ^ ^' -rapr/X0ov ig 
 
 TV O; ge naXoTTOVV* cTtoi £7r£iSr, sre^iov to Tredior, Trapr; 
 
 Ai.p.o. ^evr,i.ovra vava.v. 3 ore S. ""n^;" J .^ -^ ^- 
 
 •xr f:: t^ -Ep;: r^ ^^^ ^^ ^ ^-«fV >'^ 
 
 'ArrcK^ ovrac, aXX* avaKexa>pr,Korac. LVU. Ucrov e XP 
 
 6. '6 rt a^tov ^ai aVeTv] * m any eon- 
 sMerable degree,' lit. 'any th.ng worth 
 mentioning.' 'E7r.v..>c<ro, ^ devastated 
 Zeat ui. The word is nsed of any sud- 
 den and wide-spread devastation^ 
 
 Ch LV. 1. Tvv UapaXov ynv 'c«^o»'- 
 uivnv} A tract of country which compre- 
 hended the narrow part of that triangle 
 or horn, of which Attica consists (the 
 apex of which is the promontory ot 
 lunium) : see more in Col. Leake's Attica 
 r412. ii. 12. 16. 24, 25. On Mount 
 LauriuM and its silver mines, see Leake s 
 Attica, i. 471. ii. 3. 65. 274. 
 
 2 I have here followed Poppo, Bekk., 
 
 andGoell., in editing ^, ^o^j/^^^^^^f .^i^ 
 the autliority of only a few MisS., and that 
 
 because it is required by the sense, which 
 is ' eam partem hujus terrtc qua. 
 
 Ch LVL 1. iTnih) iroXfia /;v] scil. ra 
 ^ape.K..a./.eva, ; wlien the things pre- 
 pared were ready.' Comp. n- 98. 
 ^4. Trnoex'^pn^^^ * processit,' ^succeeded. 
 Supp. from the context, r, tth^, or ro 
 ix/lv from the preceding ; as mlra ch. 58 
 ,; aip^atQ rng 7r6\£u>g is expressed m a 
 
 Tt nTa-«.] On this place see my 
 not; iiiTransl., and Leake's Morea, vol 
 u 484 This unfortunate city was not 
 only t.;ken and sacked on the present 
 occasion, but twice afterwards in th^^ 
 Peloponncsian war; in allusion to which, 
 Aristoph. Pac. 241, 'I(;> Hpaata. rpiaaOXiai. 
 
 r 
 
 11 
 
 f 
 
 „ n£Xo,rovv.i<T.o. hav h r,] yy ry 'Ae^va.o-v, Ka. o. A0„va.o. 
 Jarpareuov im tQv vvZv, ^ v.Woc av rt ry orpari^ roue A0,vn.o»c 
 a'd.ee.p6 Ka\ iv ry 7r<5X«- .S-rre Kal IXixOl ™"C mXoTrov.-na.ouc 
 gE^Tavrac to voaw« — <^C ^^vvdavovro rQv auro^oX-oy o« tv ry 
 TToXti eir,, Km OaTrrovrac a^a v<T0avovro,— Oaaffov t(c Tt,q 7./C 
 i^eXecTv. 2. TV ge £<t|3oXv TauT^ 7rX«<iTov Tf yjpivov ivifXHvav Kai^ 
 Tnv 7.)v Traffa.. erf^oV w.a/:>ac yap T£<T<TapaKO./Ta ^aXt<jTa iv ry 
 
 yn ry 'Attikv tyt vovto. < ir-> . 
 
 LVIII ToS 8' auToS etpouc Ayva..' o N.Kiou Ka. KXto7ro;u7roc o 
 KXuvlov, ^vorpdrvyoi .l-r.C nap.a^o«c Xa^o^;rK t.),- ^Tpar.av 
 ^Vep kaTvoc sxp.i<T«ro, JaTpdrauaav auOu,- e:r. XcX^tSeac tovc £^. 
 GpaKiC /cai noTiSaiav 'hi ,roXmpKov,u.'nV a./..KO^|.'oi Sa, ^..X"^? 
 re V;; noT.8«i« Trpoa^^epo,., K«i Travrl TOOTry ene.puyvro ,Ktiv. 
 2. ,rpouv<Jpa 8a aJroTc o!;t£ n al'paa.c t^S ToXao,? oi-ra raXXa t.,c 
 
 ,rapa«a«.7c aSia.?" E^r.ya.V") 7«V »! ""?«' /"^""T ^? """" 
 i,r.'a« ToOc 'Ae^™.'o«c, .j.fe,poi„T« t-Jv .rT^anay, o>ari Kat to«c ^f.o- 
 Tipouc aToaTtoirac vo^S-xa. t<5.. •Aflnva.o.v «,ro t.,c fvv A-yvo-vt 
 <,Tpa"a-c, av toJ ^ ^"^ XP^'T •Jv"'''""'^"^- , (^op/'-'-^^a <ca. o. 
 aSaKO^cot K«i X'^'O' «"'^"' '''^'"' '^^P' XaX^.Saag.), f. o ,.ay o«v 
 "A7V.-V TaTc vauaiv avax^Ipic^av ic Tac 'Ae.,vac, aTTO rarpaK^x." 
 \lwv orrX.T<Sv X'XJouc kuI ^airn-covTa t? voay a,roXi<rac ay Ta<T<7a- 
 pa^-ovTa f.aX«TTa .i/.ap«.C- ol 8a ^poTapo. <TTpar.a.Ta. ,cara x'-f"" 
 uavovrac airoXiopKouv tijv rioTeSaeav. ^ 
 
 LIX Mard 8a t^v Saurlpav b^oX-lv tJJv naXo7rovyn»«^'; "> 
 •A0„valo., w^ ii Ta yii air^v irir,.vro to SauVapov, Ka.^ v vo»oc 
 i,rka.To dVa <cal 6 ^iX^fioi, ^XXoIo-vto Tac 7v.uf.ac, k«. tov ,.a.' 
 nap.aia iv anla alxov, oJc «i<T«VT« <T0aC '^"^''J""' ''"^ ' 'f ' 
 vov T«Tc £«M'^opaIc 7rap.,ra,rTa.K0Tec- ^rpoc 8a Tou, AaKa6a.f.ov.ovc 
 iipavvro £«vx<opaTv. 2. -c«i TrpaaPae? T.vdc >ra>x/-ayTac o-C ai.TO«c, 
 clJrpaKTO. aylvovro. 3. ,ravTaxo0av Ta ry yvo,,..,, «^"poi KaflacTTa- 
 
 Ch. LVIT. 1. GdiTTOVTaQ—yoOdvovTo] 
 Matth., GoelL, and Arnold understand 
 this, of their perceiving the flames and 
 smoke of the funeral pyres. Yet, besides 
 this, it may be understood of interring 
 without the walls in the Ceramicus ex- 
 terior : see ch. 34, 5. Indeed, QdirTtiv 
 was, as Arnold observes, * applied gene- 
 rally to any manner of performing the 
 funeral rites, whether by interment or by 
 burning ; as appears from Herodot. v. 8, 
 t-KHTa U ediTTovnii KaTOKavffavreg, r/ 
 dXXwg yv Kpvyl^avTSQ, where Wess. anno- 
 tates, " Ignc sepeliunt, OdirTovffi nvpi, 
 ut in /El, IL An. x. 22."' 
 
 Ch. LIX. 1. ^XXoiwvTO rag yvwfiag} 
 < changed their sentiments.' Of this rare 
 signiHcation of the verb, an example occura 
 also in Dio Cass. p. 344, 22, r)X\oiai0^. 
 
 Iv aiTiq, axo»^] ^o at i. 35. v. 6. Dioii. 
 Hal. 491 and 548, Iv ahiq, dxov tovq d. 
 Herodian vi. 7, 8. 
 
 2. dTToaKTOi tyiVOVTo] scd. oi TrptfffitiQ. 
 
 3 TravTaxoOtv—KaetaTwTtQ] A phrase 
 this, signifying, * to be encircled and 
 hemmed in with such difficulties on all 
 sides {TravraxoOtv) as to be utterly at 
 a loss to know which way to turn, or what 
 course to take.' So, in a passage of St. 
 Paul, 2 Cor. iv. 8, Iv iravri 0Xi/3o/ievoi, 
 
 ^ 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 soo 
 
 vnra,, (a;<T0<;vo;.m yap rac airiac,) Km k-KX.,<,;«. rouro« u'^Ka 
 
 vaA/Jv.re, i) ra\, £«,.-/>"(«■'? "«"■ 2- .7«^ 7«P ,:'7"y;, '^°^"' 
 ^Xao. S,;,.,raa«v opflo^M^",. a;./..Ae7v roue .^"-rog, r, KaO .Kaarov 
 
 aXX' oi>»c fcHaTTopov^fi^ot. ^ 
 
 4 ^/3ov\tro 0ap(Tvrat — icara(Trrj(raiJ 
 *he wished both to hearten them, and, 
 Lv di-awing off the iiTitation of their teel- 
 in.rs, to bring them to a calmer and less 
 dispirited state of muid.' So infra eh. Go, 
 dnb Twv TrapovTOJV deivCJv mrayBiv ti}P 
 yvu>iir)v. Of the same nature with the 
 phrase irpoQ to r/Trtcirtpov is another, t-rri 
 TO StXriov ; the article in such cases being 
 always used with reference to some subst. 
 understood. 
 
 Ch LX. The present speech com- 
 mences with somewhat of abruptness, 
 (like that of Alcibiades, vi. IC,) agreeably 
 to the indhjnant character it breathes, 
 and the air of authorittf, which became 
 one who, as it is said infra ch. C5 oi'/c 
 iiyero fiaWov im' avTov {tov TcXiiOovg) 
 it civTOQ yye,—ix^ov iir' a^iwtra Kai ^^^^0Q 
 opyijv Ti avTiiTCtiv. ^ 
 
 1. Kai Trpoahxontviii, &c.] Ihe koi 
 before Trpoacix- ^^^^ corresponding to it 
 the Kai before ^KKXijff.av. Pericles ably 
 prefaces what he is going to say, with 
 telling them irhy, and for what purpose, 
 he had convened the assembly. He then 
 proceeds to expostulate with his hearers 
 on the injustice of the displeasure they 
 evmced towards him, and appeals to their 
 own equitable unbiassed sense of his 
 ability, patriotism, and integrity. 
 
 Similar to the construction here, yeys- 
 
 vnrai aoi TTQoahxo^i'^vie, (on which see 
 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 388, «.) is that of y.y- 
 
 vKrdai, or dvai /SoyXo/xevy or (iovKofit- 
 
 voig, supra ch. 3. Of this phrase with 
 
 7^po(T^6Y€(T0al, the only examples known 
 
 to me are infi-a vi. 4G, ry N. irporrdtxo- 
 
 ufv>i> nv ra Tvapa rwv 'Ey., and Arrian, 
 
 E. A. i. 22, 1, ovce TrfwffCtxoh^voig MuKt- 
 
 Soaiv vv. In fact the rule comprehends 
 
 all verbs of wlllin<; or tcishbig; and also, as 
 
 included in the latter, those of expa'tiiiij. 
 
 The words fcdlowing, to. Ttig 6()y»K, may 
 
 be rendered, 'these manifestations of your 
 an^^er :' or we may regard them as falling 
 under the rule by which 'a substantive 
 in the genit. is put with the art. in the 
 nomin. for the nomin. of the subst. ;' an 
 idiom frequently occurring in our author, 
 as iv. 54. viii. 77, and on which see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 284, 285. The expression is 
 evidentlv'^imitated by Pint. Brut. 21, orav 
 TrapaKnaay Kai napavGy to TiJQ opyiJQ, 
 where the true reading is probably tu Ttjg 
 opync. By an evident imitation of the 
 preseiit passage, an oration in Aristid. in. 
 (;50, similarly commences with, Kai Trpoa- 
 t^6Kujv TavTtt, (L 'A9r]valoiy Kai ddiKtlTt 
 
 OTl opyj^£(Tt>£. 
 
 ufii^/w/xai] For this Bekk. edits, from 
 two MSS., ii'tn^onai: but I have thought 
 proper, with I'oppo and Goell., to retani 
 the common reading. Poppo here cen- 
 sures the temerity of Bekk. in altering, in 
 various passages, the aor. subjunct. into 
 the fut. hidic, on such slender authority 
 of IVISS.— yet, as MSS. in such minute 
 variations as the present, have but little 
 authority, I should not object to the change 
 where decided propriety of language might 
 require it : and 1 fully agree with Arnold, 
 that * wherever ottwc can be brought to 
 bear the sense of how, (as after op^v, 
 TTpaffffeiv, (TKOTrtlv, TrapaffKfvatl^tcrOai, or 
 any similar verbs,) we may without scrui)le 
 introduce the fut. indie, instead of the aor. 
 subjunct. :' but where the sense is simply 
 'in order that,' 'with a view to,' the 
 condemnation of the aor. form should be 
 qualified. Besides, as Arnold observes, 
 « considering that Bekk. himself reads at 
 viii. 109, TToptvKrOai htvotlTO — oTnog 
 usfiip7)Tai Ts Kai dTToXoyTiarjTai, if the aor. 
 subj. is right in one of these cases, it must 
 be surely so in the other.' 
 
 2. vyovfiai ttoXiv, &c.] Render, ' I am 
 of opinion, that a state which enjoys public 
 prosperity is more promotive of the welfare 
 of private persons, than one in prosperity 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER 11. CAP. LX. 
 
 ^01 
 
 r^v no\ir^v euTToayoucrav, dOpoav ^l cr^uXXo^uv,.. 3. KaXa>c ^u. 
 yap d,.oo^...oc av.io ro ^«0* eaurov, Uct>eu^o,avrK r,, Trarp.So,, 
 o6^lv »Wov SuvaTToXXvrai, kukotv^^^v ^e e. avruxoucxv ttoXAo, 
 aaXXov ^.a.<:>t.raL. 4. o^ror. oJv TToXtg M^v rag i^ia,t,v^fopa, 
 o'/a re 6^puv, Jc ^l e/caaroc rclg ^Kelvm: a^u.aroc, tto,, ou y^i 
 navra, a^vv.v aury, Kal f.^ vuv J,.eTc ^pdre, ra., Kar o.Kor 
 KaKun^ayim, k-7r.7rX,y^u'.ot, rou Kotvou rji, <.u>ryca, ai>uot)e, Kac 
 k^i rer^^v rra^a.vLaavra :roXe,u7., Ka. v^a, avrov, ot lvveyvu>re h. 
 alr/aca'vm. 5. Kalroi ^ rocourc. av^pi opy iteaOe, o, oug.vo, 
 o'/ouat ^(TCTCV avcu yv^^vai re ra Uovra Ka^ ep^nvevaa. raura, 
 ^.XoTToX/c rs Ka\ xpW-^v Kpeiaauyv. 6. o re yap yvouc Kat ^ 
 
 indeed, indlndualUj, but coUectirdii brought 
 to ruin.' So Livy, xxvi. 36, ' Respublica 
 incolurais et privatas res iacile salvas 
 pnestat ; publica prodendo, tua nequid- 
 nuam serves.' 'OpOovfihrji^, lit. 'what 
 Koes right,' as a vessel well steered and 
 ably managed ; for I apprehend there is 
 here a nautical metaphor, as m Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. p. 1833, 12, iv 6p9y itXhv irap- 
 kyovaa vfilv ry TroXft : and so^ a little 
 before, in the same writer, rods to OKa<poQ 
 civiTpcntTi, as said of the vessel of the state. 
 Compare also Hor. Carm. i. 14,1,0 Navis, 
 
 &c. A.4 respects the sentmient, well is it 
 
 observed by Bp. Sanderson, Serm. on Job 
 
 xxix. 14, 'We much deceive ourselves 
 
 if we think our own private good to be 
 
 severed from the public ; and so neglect 
 
 the public employment, to follow our oxyn 
 
 private affiiirs. For the private is not dis- 
 tinguished from the pubJlc, but indndcd in 
 
 it ; and no man knoweth what mischiets 
 
 unawares he prepareth for his private 
 
 estate in the end, whilst thinking to pro- 
 vide well enough for himself, he cherisheth, 
 
 ill the mean time, or suftereth abuses m the 
 
 i)ublic.' . - - . 
 
 aOpoav] This use of dQpooq is found at 
 i. 141, TO Koirbv dSpoov (pOtipofifvov: and 
 Eurip. And. 481, (To<p{ov ts ttX^Ooc dOpoov 
 d<T9cvi<TT(poy (}>avXoT'epag (ppevbg avTO- 
 
 KpaTovg. ... _ 
 
 (T^aXXonsvrjv] 'iniined.' So in. SI, 
 a<}>dXXov<n Tag TroXeig : an agonistic meta- 
 phor. , 
 • 3. KaXaic <l>ep6nevog-\ for KaX Trpacr- 
 ffiov. So <peps09ai is used in the best 
 writers, with tv, or ttXcov, or KaXwe, and 
 
 KUKCig, or xf 'poi*- , , . , j 
 
 KaKorvxt^*'] A very rare word, whicii 1 
 
 have only found elsewhere m Procop. 202 
 
 a»id275. , , ^r . ,u 
 
 4. Tag ISiag ^vnfjyopdg] Meaning, the 
 Schol. remarks, not iavTijg, but rdg Tutv 
 Ka9' 'iKaiJTou dv9pu)TroJV Kai fxtpiKag dua- 
 
 Tvxiag. The words following, Kai fii) 
 '6 vvv vfiilg ^pare, are for Kai nn ^p^v, 
 "6 vvv vfitlg ^pdre. So it is remarked by 
 Herm. on Vig. p. 761, ' Res per verbum 
 dp^v universe designata, deinde, non addito 
 pronomine oi, pluribus explicatur.' 
 
 k7re7rXf/y/if i/ot] 'struck with consterna- 
 tion.' So Plut., tKTreTrXrjyusvog virb T^g 
 ^vficpopag. yEschyl. Pers. 295, iK7r£7rX»?y- 
 
 ukvt] KaKolg. , . r, , 
 
 d<piea9t] 'let go;' for a(pu<T9ai; by a 
 sort of abandonment of the construction, 
 with accommodation to vnelg. 'A<pie<T9ai 
 properly signifies to ' let go one's hold of, 
 but is found in the sense rellHqucre,d('serere, 
 &c. in Xen. Cvr. ii. 1, 8, and elsewhere. 
 ot KvvkyvwTt] ' who jointly determined 
 
 on.' o 
 
 5. ovSevbg t'/ffffiov'] An elegant use. So 
 ovStvbg vaTtpog, iXdaaiov, x*'P*^»'' /i£ta>v, 
 
 &c. 
 
 In the words following, yvaJvat— raura, 
 we have a sort of definition of the qualifica- 
 tions proper to a statesman and orator, 
 which has been (as I have shown in my 
 note in Transl.) very extensively imitated. 
 In xpniJ^^^T^'^^ Kpeiaffiov, ' superior to base 
 lucre,' we have an elegant phrase, which 
 occurs also in Plut. Periel. ch. 2G. Aristid. 
 iii. 197. Eurip. Dan. fragm. 3. Liban. 
 Epist. 1450, and is akin to the more 
 usual xo»?jLtara>i' ijaawv, which occurs in 
 Aristopii. Plut. 362, and elsewhere. 
 
 In thus speaking, Pericles, according to 
 a writer quoted in Fabr. Bibl. t. viii. 848, 
 arrogates to himself every virtue : and m 
 this view Aristides, iii. 650, observes that 
 his words are equiv. to tifii vfiCiv t^^^;"^ 
 dpifTTog—ijcrirep Ztvg ng 'Q^ripiKog. This, 
 however, surely proceeds upon mere mis- 
 representation. The speaker does but 
 claim to himself the qualifications of an 
 accomplished orator, and the virtue of a 
 disinterested patriot : and these qualities 
 his very enemies did not deny him. 
 
302 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 aaipiHq Siga^ac, ev i<juy Kal h ^») 6V£0u/uri0»r or ex^^v aM<^or£^a, ry 
 gg TToXa Suffi'ouc, ovK av ofxo'iwQ Ti o'lKtitoq (t>patoi' Trpoerovroc ^e Kal 
 ToCgt, x.^^i'*"'^' ^^ viKMfjiEvov, ra HfXTravra tovtov ivog av ttwAoTto. 
 7. wdT ,' £1 juoi, Kai ine<Twg liyov^evoi fnaWov iripwv -rrpoafivai avrd, 
 TToXe^itTv £7ra'<iOi?r£, oi)/c av flicorwc vuv toG ye d^iKfiy a'lT'iav (|)£poi- 
 ^rjr. LXI. Kal yap, oiQ juev at()£atc YtyWat TciAXa fUTUx«"<y'» 
 7roXX»i avota TroXfjuiJffar £i ^' avaY^aTov »?v >} £t$avTac £uOu€ toTq 
 TTfXac viraKovaai, ^ Kiv^vvtvaavrag nepiytveaOai, o (j>vy(itv tov 
 K'lvdvvov TOV vTTOffrdvTog fiijULnTOTEpoQ. 2. Kal iy(^fisv6 auroc 
 u^i, Kal OVK k^iara^aC v/nfiQ ^£ fxiTat^dWere, iwu^v ^vvi(5ti 
 
 6. iv l(Tt{)—tve9vfir't9r]'] ' is in the same 
 state as if he never had the conceptions.' 
 Kai ei fxi) is riglitly edited by Bekk., Goell., 
 and Poppo, for ti Kal fifj. For (as Goell. 
 observes) perinde ac si is the sense re- 
 qnired ; whereas ei Kai can only signify 
 etsi. I could adduce many instances of 
 a similar confusion of ti Kai and icai ti. 
 'Ev (ff<^ is for iffiog, as vii. 76, oiioiiog 
 
 Kai ti. 
 
 At OVK av 6/iotwc supply from the con- 
 text aJ(77r£{) av Xeyoi, ti (piXoiroXig tltj. It 
 is meant (as Poppo points out) that the 
 four virtues of the statesman just spoken 
 of, cannot be separated, but that each one 
 needs the rest. OiKtiujg here signifies con- 
 renienter, * suitably to,' e re ciritatis, as in 
 various passages of Xen., Polyb., Diod. 
 Sic, and other writers. Of the term Trpoff- 
 dvai, as thus used m the sense inmper 
 esse^ hiessef examples are found in Xen. 
 Mem. iii. 10, 12, and various passages of 
 Dionys. Hal. By rovdt is meant (as Goell. 
 observes) tov tvvov Ty -rroXti, to be fetched 
 fi'om the foregoing ry iroXti Ivavov. 
 
 At x^W"^*^^ viKwfitvov supply avrov ; 
 the sense being, ' but he be enslaved to 
 lucre,' as ^schyl. Ag. 333, Ktpdtatv vikio- 
 ftkvov. With the expression following, ra 
 ^vixTTavra — ttioXoXto, * all would be sold 
 [by him] for this one thing,' compare 
 Xen. Ages. i. 18, dvTnrpo'iKd to. ttcivtu 
 iirioXtXro. 
 
 7. Kai fii<T(og'\ ' even in a moderate de- 
 gree,' for ^itToiwg, as in Eurip. Here. Fur. 
 58, Kai fitffojg ivvovg. MdXXov trtpiov is 
 equiv. to fiaXXov ri Irtpoig. See Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 524, 2. Tov yt dSiKtlv, * of having 
 injured you,' namely, by proposing wrong 
 measures : meaning to say, that if any 
 thing be wrong in the measures, they must 
 partake in the blame. 
 
 Ch. LXI. The speaker now enters into 
 a defence of the counsel he had given. 
 
 1. Kai yap, &c.] * now as for those who, 
 in other respects fortunately circumstanced. 
 
 have a free choice of action, (namely, to 
 go to war, or not,) it were arrant folly in 
 them to go to war.' Of the words follow- 
 ing, £1 S' dvayKOiov riv — nifiirTOTtpog, the 
 general sense is well expressed by Poppo 
 as follows : ' Si cum, qui, sicut nos Athe- 
 nienses, bellum contra alios inceperit, eo 
 tempore, quo id incepit, necesse erat aut, 
 si cciLsissct, aliis statim parere, aut, si peri- 
 culum subisset, servari, is, qui isto tempore 
 periculum subterfugerit, majorem repre- 
 hensionem meretur, quam ille, qui hoc 
 fortitcr susceperit.' TdXXa evTvxovffi ia 
 well rendered by Goell. ' dum cetei-um 
 liberi manentes de suo jure nihil cedunt :' 
 and he observes that tvTvxtiv or tvdaifKov 
 fivai in our author signifies ' to be free,' 
 * to enjoy civil freedom.' See supra ch. 43 
 and 45. Mc/uTrrorfpof, * is rather blame- 
 able.' Poppo remarks that ' the imperf. ia 
 here very properly used, since the speaker 
 has reference to the time w hen the Lace- 
 dicmonians had sent the last ambassadors 
 to Athens, i. 139 ; and he, in allusion to 
 their demands, said to the citizens, ch. 141, 
 avToBtv 6^ havoi]9r]Ti ri vnaKOvtiv irpiv 
 Ti (3Xa(5ijvai.' 
 
 2. The speaker now proceeds to say, 
 that ' nothing has yet happened to change 
 his own opinion as to the necessity and 
 expediency of the war, nor ought they to 
 let their sober convictions be unsettled 
 by their private misfortunes, or by an 
 unforeseen disaster.' 
 
 6 avTog fi/it] scil. ry yrti/iy, as infra 
 iii. 38. Of the phrase o avrog tifjii, rare 
 in this sense, examples occur in Pint. 
 Arat. 30. Theogn. Sent. 324, and Eurip. 
 Phoen. 935. The contrary phrase is ovk 
 iKiffTofjai, scil. Trig yvu)^r)Q' as Aristid. 
 ii. p. 138, where it is said, with allusion to 
 the present case, [Xlcpt/cX^e] ovb' t^^*^'"'? 
 Tiig apxciiag yviofirig. Soph. Antig. 1 105, 
 Kapdiag (for yvvjfirjg) i^iarafiai. Comp. 
 with the present a very similar passage of 
 Demosth. 01}Tith. ii. p. 24, 10. 
 
 ( 
 I 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXI. 
 
 303 
 
 vffiv TTHGO^vai ^Jilv a/C£paio(C, i^erafxiXuv ^l KaKOVfikvoig, Kat rov 
 £^ir;v X070V £V r(o vf^ieripuy daeevfi r?,^ Y^tJ^nC ^*n opdov i>aive- 
 adai, 8tdrt ro ^Iv XuttoGv e'x" V^^l ^^^ "*^?''^^»' ^'^"^^^' ^'!^, ^' 
 wd>e\Hag ineaTLV tn n S^Xa,cnc aizaaC Kat M£ra/3oXr,C ^eyaXnc, 
 Kal ravrng £$ oX/you £iU7r£(Tou(T»,c, ra7r£iv»i v^iwv r, diavoia eyKap- 
 Tspelv fi iyvtjre. 3. ^ovXoT ydp (poivrj^ia ro ai(t>viBiov Kai airpoG- 
 ^oKvrov, Kal ro irXelano wapaXiyio ^v^fialvoV S v^^v, tt^oc 
 role a'XXocc, ovx '^Kicrra Kal /c«ra r^v voffov 7£7£V»,rac. 4. o^tog be 
 TToXiv iU£7«Xr,v oi/couvrac, Kal ev 'ifiOeaiv avriTraXocc avry reif^a^^e- 
 vouc, X«^^^ '^"^ t ^v^<i>opai^ t ra^^^ f^ey/crracg £e£X£iV v</>i(Traa(^ac, 
 
 Kal TOV tfibv Xoyov, &c.] Repeat t7r€i5»/ 
 Xvv^^n* 'and since it has happened that 
 my counsel does not seem right.' By the 
 words tv TV vfiirtp(i> daOevtl Ti]g yvojfirjg 
 it is intimated why the thing so appeared, 
 namely, fi'om the weakness of their own 
 judgment, whereby they could not measure 
 the" rectitude of his counsels : and the 
 reason of the change m their views is 
 indicated by the words following, Ctori 
 TO utv XvTTovv tx" V^^ ^n^ alffOriffiv 
 Ud(TT(t>—a7raai, ' because the ills or pams 
 it brings with it, now occupy the feelings 
 of each of you, while the advantages here- 
 after resulting are as yet to all unseen. 
 To XvTTOVv stands for >/ Xvirr], as often m 
 the Attic writers ; and tx" ^♦^^ fcartx"- 
 Similarly in Eurip. Hippol. G93, we have, 
 TO yap SaKVOV, (Tov ttjv didyvaxnv KpaTti, 
 ttium rectum judicluin superat, < masters the 
 fiiculty of discernment.' Tng uxptXnag ry 
 dnXiomg, ' the manifestation of the advan- 
 tage.' This change in their judgment is 
 further indicated by the words following, 
 which declare it to be occasioned by the 
 great chanye of circumstances ; the rererse 
 being so great, and that taking place un- 
 expectedly,— as it is said elsewhere, ntyag 
 i, napaXoyog—Kal i^ oXiyov, scil. xpovou : 
 and so Eurip. Here. Fur. 1290, KtKXri- 
 U61/V ^^ 1>^^^^ naKapup TOTk Al iitTajioXai 
 Xvirtipov. In TaTrtivn—tyKapTtptlv, &c., 
 < is too weak to,' &c., we have the use ot 
 positive for compar., as in Jos. Ant. xiu. 
 16, 1, d(T9tvt)g irpdyfiaTa SioiKtlv. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 448, obs. 6. The word 
 uio-rf is here to be understood, which is 
 ex}>ressed in Xen. C)T. iv. 5, 15, 6Xiyot 
 i(THkv, axTTt iyKpaTtlg tlvai : and Mem. n. 
 6 22, iyKapTtptXv (ooTt fit) Xvrrtiv. In 
 lyKapTtptlv & tyvioTs, *to persevere m 
 your resolves,' the & stands, by a common 
 Atticism, for olg : as in Xen. Hippag. xnu 
 22, 5vvr](T0VTai d civ yvCimv tyKapTtptiV. 
 Procop. p. 337, yevvalog dt og dv eyKap- 
 Ttpy Tu dwaTioTUTa, Aidvoia here sig- 
 
 nifies, not intention or purpose, but deter- 
 mination or the power by which the will 
 is determmed : it being meant, that ' not 
 only was the judgment too weak to dis- 
 cover the right course, but the will was too 
 weak to carry into effect its resolves.' 
 
 3. Here the speaker enlarges on the 
 idea just before suggested in iK oXiyov 
 tuTT. ' In dovXol (ppovijfia there is an ele- 
 gant use of SovX., as in Eiu-ip. Hipp. 426, 
 SovXol yap av^pa kuv Qpaova-nXayxvog 
 ^ : and Menal. frag. ix. 4. Plut. Demetr. 
 29. And so our poet Gray, in his Ode to 
 Adversity : 'Relentless power. Thou tamer 
 of the Imman breast. Bound in thy ada- 
 mantine cJuiin.' On the term TrapaXoyy, 
 see note at i. 78. Upbg Tolg dXXoig, ' be- 
 sides other mattei-s of grief.' Evidently 
 imitated from this passage of our author, 
 is one of Dio Cass. 305, 32, and another of 
 Procop. 123, 10. 
 
 4. Pericles now exhorts them to show 
 themselves worthy of the greatness of their 
 country, by forgetting their private suffer- 
 ings in their anxiety for its general honour 
 and welfare. 
 
 ev i)9taiv avTiiraXoig avTy TtVpafifiE- 
 vovg'\ * trained up in manners and habits 
 of life correspondent to [that greatness],' 
 lit. like-matched. In Kvn<popalg — v(pi<TTa' 
 a9ai the construction with the dat. is very 
 rare yet found in the common text of 
 Eurip. Here. Fur. 1320, Taig ffv^Kpopaig 
 ydp o(TTig OVK iTTiffTaTai, evriTbgTrt<pvKiog, 
 
 iv tpSttov xpf^J^ 'P'P''^* O^^ "*'f?''f ""^ 
 dvvai9' vTro(TTr)vai (5kXog: with which we 
 might compare the shnilar expression in 
 Shakspeare, 'to bear the arroics of out- 
 rageous fortune :' and though there Her- 
 mann and Matthice have edited, from 
 several MSS.,— supported by the usage of 
 that author elsewhere,— rdg aufKpopdg, yet 
 the dat. is sufficiently confirmed by that 
 use of v(l>i(rT. by which it signifies 'to await 
 an enemy,' ' to meet him,' excipere, subststere 
 alicui. And mdeed as the sense here is 
 
304- 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 Kai rrjv d£lo>(yiv |u») d(j>av'ituv' {ev Uto ydfi ol av^pwrroi ^iKaiodai^ 
 Tr'ic T€ iJ7rap)(^ou(T»]C ^oS*?C aiTiaaOai oariQ juaXafCta tWrnrH, Kcti 
 
 aarrac ^£ rd 'iBia, rov KOivov t»7c dwrrjpiac dvrtXo^pdv£(T0at. 
 LXII. Tdv ^t TTOvov Tov Kara tov TrdXe/uov, jin) yevr^rai rt ttoXuCi 
 Kat (w^lv fidWov irt^iyevwfXiOa, dpKHTO) juev v^lv Kai iiceiva iv 
 olq aXXore TroXXd/cit,- ye ^») dTrtSEcSa ovk 6p9wg^ avrov^ UTTOTrrtu- 
 (IjUfcvov* ^rjXwcTOJ ^t Kai rdSe, o fxoi ^oKUTe ovt avTol TTWTroTE ivOv- 
 ^ujOip'at, vTrdpxov vfJv, ^^yiOovQ iri^i k ttJv a'px»)»', ovt' tyw kv 
 Totc 7r/)lv Xdyoic, — owS' dv vuv txp»?^djUT]V, /co^iTrfa^StdTtpav £xovri 
 Ti]v Trpoairoirmv, ti /urj /caTaTreTrXTjyjiicvouc v^idq Trapd to iiKik 
 l(j!)ou)v. 2. oi£(J0£ /Li£v ydp TdJv ^vfufnix^v /idvov apx«v, tyo) ^f 
 (lTTO(j>airu) ^uo /tifowv twv tc \(>^m^' (j>avipu}V, yijc Kai OaXdatrrjc, 
 
 « to endure,' literally, ' to bear up under,' 
 the aceus., found in two MSS. and in 
 Dionysius, was probably written by our 
 author, especially as the accus. is found at 
 
 iv. 59 and 127- ' 
 
 In the words following, tp i<T<i> yap, &c., 
 we have a parenthetical remark, intended 
 to work on the 7>rj//t^ of those addressed. 
 Render, 'for men think themselves alike in 
 censuring him who through pusillanimity 
 falls short of the glory already his own, 
 as they do in hating him who daringly 
 stretches or strives after, aims at, what 
 does not belong to him.' Mtcrtlv here, as 
 occasionally elsewhere, both in the classical 
 and scriptural writers, expresses the idea 
 of stroiKj rcprolKitiori. With the phrase 
 TiJQ uTrapxovtT/jc Co^Tjg—tWdTTfi, compare 
 Lesbon. 171, 12, tWnrovruJv St ij^wy ti)v 
 TTpoOvfiiav, where, for rrfv TrpoOvniav, 1 
 conj. TfiQ TrpoBvfiiag. And so in another 
 passage of Lesbon. I7I, 38, we have, 
 diKaiov Si TOvTujv Tivd HT} iWi'nniv : and 
 in yEschin. p. 43, 41, o fni]Siv, utv yv 
 SvvaTog, IWtiTTCJV. 
 
 cnraXyrjffavTag to. iSia] * having ceased 
 to gi-ieve for, having become callous to 
 our private calamities.' Of this rare use of 
 diraXy. (as of dtdolere in Latin) examples 
 are found in Plut. Cleom. 22, aTraXyrjoag 
 TO ir'svOog : and Aristid. ii. 356, B, a yap 
 OVK t(TTi KaT a^iav otvpaffOai irutg ovk 
 airaXyrjaavTag lq.v : and ii. 371, A, aTraX- 
 yrjtravTag t^v : on which sense of diro see 
 my note at Ephes. iv. 19. Of dvTiXafi- 
 (3dveo9ai, just after, the sense is, 'apply 
 yourselves to promote,' lit. May hold of, 
 in order to keep up.' See my note on a 
 passage of St. Luke, i. 54. 
 
 Ch. LXII. 1. TOV TTOVOV, &c.] Render, 
 *as to the labour [of the war] ;' for the 
 
 avTov, which follows, is pleonastic : on 
 which see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 472. The 
 construction is, dpKiiTM — Utlva, tv oI_ 
 
 dWoTt dTTsStlKa OVK OpOiog VTTOTTTiV- 
 
 errdai, [lij 6 TTorog ykvr]Tai TS TroXvg Kai 
 ovSkv fjidXXov irepiytviofitOa. 
 
 OVK 6pOu)g avTov vTroTTTevo^tvov] 'that 
 to be a vain notion,' 'a groundless sus- 
 picion.' The particip. is here put in the 
 masculine, and not — as one might have 
 expected — the neuter, because ttovov, a 
 little before, though of the masc. yender, 
 has a neutt'r sense, denoting ' the idea con- 
 cerning the labour and sufferings of the 
 war.' 
 
 Si]Xioffu) dk Kai Todt—dpxM Meaning 
 to say, that 'so far from retracting the 
 assurances of success, with wliich he had 
 encouraged them to enter upon the war, 
 he had in one respect unden-ated their 
 resources.' The construction is, o fxoi 
 SoKilTt OVT avTci TTWTTorf tv6vfiT}9nvai 
 fieykOovg irepi Ig rr/v dpxn^ ('as to 
 empire ') virdpxov vfi~iv, ' though the 
 means for attaining it are in your power.' 
 At ovr kyu} we may best supply expn- 
 ffd^rjv, rendering, 'which neither your- 
 selves seem to have reflected on, nor have 
 I mentioned in my former addresses ; nor 
 would I even now,' &c. 
 
 KoinrioSiOTtpav tx^vTi ri^v 7rpo<nroi- 
 7](riv] 'as having a somewhat boastful 
 claim,' rendicationem. Not so much erro- 
 neous as corrupt is the explanation here of 
 the Schol. Tiijv dnayytXiav, where for 
 dirayy. should be read iirayytX'iav, a use 
 this, of the noun derived from that sense 
 of the verb tTrayy'tXXiadai, by which it 
 signifies ' to profess or give oneself out' as 
 being this or that, — ' to raiint oneself: 
 
 2. a;ro^aivw] ' I aver,' ' affirm,' as at 
 
 I 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXII. 
 
 305 
 
 rov krif^yov v/aaQ ttuvtoq KvpiwraTovQ ovrag, l(j) oaov re vvv ve^ea^f 
 Kai jjv £7rl irXiov (SovXvOiire' Kai ovk eariv oariq ry virapxovay 
 wapaaKev^ tov vavTiKov TrXfovrac ^f^^^' ^^'''^ (5aai\evQ KwXvaeiy 
 aire oXXo ov^lv lOvog twv £v to* irapoVTi. 3. loare ov Kara r»)v 
 T<dv o'lKiiZv Ka\ Tr7c yVQ XP""*"' (^^ fitydXtJV vof^ultTS saTipn(jOaij) 
 avTt] Y] ^vvapiQ (paivtraC ouS' HKoq yaXiTTwg (j>£pnv avTwv, ^laXXov 
 i] ov KY}Triov Ka\ eyKaXXu)Tri(Tina ttXovtov npdg Tavrrjv von'icravTag 
 dXiywp^dat* Koi yvwvai kXivOepiav plv, vv dvrtXa^^ovd^ieroi avT^g 
 Siaau>au>fiiv, pa^itog Tavra dvaXr/^ojKCi')?)', dXXiov 8 vnaKovaacri Kai 
 rd f 7rpo<TK£KTiiiueva (j>iXuv kXaaaovaOaC rm' te iraripiDV ^*) x^'V>^C 
 
 ii. 13. The mid. form, however, is more 
 usual in this sense. Auo fitpwv t&v ig xpO" 
 mv (pavtpojv we may render, with Arnold, 
 
 * ad usum patentium,' ' visible and obvious 
 for man's use :' yet that version serves but 
 to retain all the obscurity of the original. 
 The intelligible meaning can only be ex- 
 pressed in a free version, as follows : ' Of 
 the two parts into which the world is dis- 
 tributed for man's use— sea and land.' It 
 is not of the four elements, but simply, 
 in a geogi-aphical sense, of the parts of 
 the terrai£ueous globe, that Pericles is 
 speaking. 
 
 Kai i}v l-JTi irXkov \ioxjXr]9t]Tt'\ An ellip- 
 tical mode of expression, for Kai oy/c ItJTiv 
 ovTi j3a<Ti\tvg ovTS dXXo ovSkv Wvog tmv 
 iv Tip TrapovTi oang KcoXvan vfxdg irXiov- 
 rag [avv] ttj uirapx- tt. r. v. The phrase 
 TraoacTKevy tov vavTiKov, 'an armament, 
 or force, of a navy,' ' a naval force,' is like 
 TTapaffK. TpinpHov at iii, 39, and TrapaffK. 
 Talg vavai (for twv vewv) vi. 8. The 
 fut. KvjXvffti has the sense oi power; 'can 
 lunder.' 
 
 3. uxTTi ov Kara r/)v— xpf'«»'] Render, 
 
 * So that this power is manifestly not to be 
 
 put on a footing of comparison with the 
 
 benefit you derive from your hotises and 
 
 landed propei-ty.' In the words following, 
 
 uiv ^tydXiov vofiiltTt i(TTfpi)aQai, there is 
 
 a commixture of two modes of expression. 
 
 Render, 'of which being deprived, you 
 
 think you are deprived of great things. 
 
 In x"^^"^^^ (p'tptiv avTwv the genit. is a 
 
 genit. of cause, to denote Sm account of ' 
 
 (in which case vnip or evtKa might be 
 
 employed) ; of which use exani]des are 
 
 adduced in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 368, 5, a, 
 
 from Xen. Cyr. v. 2, 7, TreveiKwg exovtrav 
 
 TOV ddtX<pov, and other writei's. The 
 
 same syntax occurs also supra i. 77, though 
 
 it is rare, the accus. being in such a case 
 
 far more usual. 
 
 pciXXov n o^ KijTriov—vopiaavTag) In 
 this idiom, — which occurs also at iii. 36, 
 and is found in the best writers, as Hdot. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 iv. 118. v. 94, 16. Xen. Hist, vi 3, 15, and 
 
 elsewhere, — the ov is evidently pleonastic ; 
 and philologists endeavour, but with little 
 success, to account for its insertion. Dif- 
 ferent views as to the matter are adopted 
 by Hermann and Matth. ; but neither of 
 them satisfactory. It is, I think, best to 
 suppose, with Goell. and Arnold, that 'the 
 construction in question is one which had 
 passed from the language of common life 
 into that of books and writing,' as in the 
 case of other forms of expression not 
 squaring with any grannnatical rules : 
 also, tliat there is here a commixture of 
 two modes of expression, so that either 
 pdXXov 7] without ov, or Kai ov without 
 fidXXov ri, might be put. 
 
 In the terms Ki]Triov and iyKaXXuiTricrfxa 
 ttX., ' the trim decorations and gay embel- 
 lishments of wealth,' some ancient, and 
 most modern, commentators suppose an 
 allusion to the trim pleasure-gardens sur- 
 rounding Athens : an opinion confirmed 
 by Liban. Orat. p. 7^7, C, i)Sj(ov ovTog ifiol 
 ojv vpCig yewpytlTt KaTayeXdariov Kijiriiov. 
 Thus also, in enumerating the items of 
 revenue at Rome, Polybius, I. vi. 7, 2, has 
 TTOTO^uiV, Xi^dviov, KT)7ri(jJV, pfTaXXtoy. 
 And in a passage of Polyaen. iv. 6, 18, r?)v 
 KaXovfih'Tjv BwXov, a7r6xofO'«»' ov Trpoffo) 
 Tuiv Ttixf^v, by BwXor I would under- 
 stand 'a plot of suburban ground, probably 
 cultivated as garden-ground.' There may, 
 however, a.s Duk. and Poppo suppose, be 
 an allusion to those petty gardens, decked 
 out with the greatest nicety, which some- 
 times appertained to even the houses in 
 Athens, as appears from the words of 
 Steph. Byz. in v. 7^: X'tytTai Kai yrfTrfSov 
 TO TTpbg Tolg o'lKOig iv TroXti ki^ttjoj'. In 
 iyKaXXMiriafxa we have a very rare word, 
 which I have not observed elsewhere, ex- 
 cept in Menand. Hist. ap. Corp. Hist. Byz. 
 135. Isidor. Epist. ii. 201. Aristid. ii. 289. 
 Procop. Hist. p. 355, and de ^dif. ii. 6. 
 
 TTpoaKeKTnfiiva] For this Bekk. edits, 
 from several ancient MSS., irpofffKT. : but 
 
306 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. v. 430. 
 
 KUT cijii^oTfoa (j)ar^ivai, ol jutrti ttoi'wv, koI oil Trrrp nXXwi' ^t£a- 
 ^levoi, /cartaxoT t€ Kot TrpodtTi SiaffWdnvTfg Trap^ocxav li^iy aura, 
 
 roTc tx^/r.oTc OiUo<Tf, jtir) (PftovvjuaTi f.i6vov, tiXXa /coi /caTa<|)j)ovri^aTi. 
 4. al»x»//"a jitf^' 7"V '''^'' "^^^ aV*«^*«^ £uru)(ouc Kai ^£iX(ii Td'i ty- 
 •yn/virai, KaTa(j>povvaiQ ^^, oc,' "J^ ^cai yro^y Tridrtup twv Jvai'rwv 
 7roof)^€Ci'- o vi^'iv virapx^i' ^' '^'"^ ^^*' ToXjiiov, aVo tSc OAioicic." 
 ri*i)(T)(:, V ^vnmQ Ik toG u7rfp(()povoc ixy^'^^P^^^ Trape'xETai, tXTrKt 
 
 T£ »i(T(TOV TTlGTiVEl, tTc fl' TW ttTTOpW T) 1<T)(^UC, yi'^^fir; ^€ OTTO TWV 
 
 I have thought proper, with Poppo and 
 Goeller, to retain the common reading, 
 because I see no sufficient ground for the 
 change in question. The Ionic tKTrifxai is, 
 indeed, sometimes used by Plato ; but not, 
 it appears, by the old Attic writers. And 
 though irporrkKTrjfiai may seem too un- 
 common a form to come from the copyists, 
 yet there is every reason to think it a 
 mere error from irpoiKT., which is found 
 in one MS. npoffKtKTiJukra is rightly 
 explained by Poppo as equivalent to npbg 
 TavTy [ry t\iv9tni^] kikt., and so sig- 
 nifying ' whatever we are possessed of in 
 addition to freedom.' The reading ttoo- 
 KtKTTj^'iva doubtless originated with those 
 critics who could not see the meaning of 
 TTOOffK., and therefore conjectured the true 
 reading to be TrpoK., which yields, indeed, 
 a sense, but one too feeble to be suitable 
 to our author. 
 
 KUT ctfxtpoTipa] *in both these respects.' 
 This is, as Ilaack remarks, for Kara to 
 KaT^x^iv Tt Kai diaawffavTtg Trapa^iSovat. 
 alcrxiov ik—aTvxn(fcii] 'now it is more 
 disgraceful to be deprived of [a thing] 
 after having once possessed it, than to fail 
 of acquiring it.' Similarly in Sallust, Jug. 
 ch. 31, (cited by Poppo,) ' Majus dedecus 
 est parta amittere, quam omnino non 
 paravisse.' 
 
 ikvai ck ToXg IxOpoXg — Kara^pov^/iart] 
 * to go foi'th and encounter one's foes, not 
 with spirit only, but with disdain!' Of 
 this pointed sentence, in which the par- 
 onomasia is remarkable, numerous are the 
 imitations found in ancient writers. See 
 my note in Transl. 
 
 4. avx^lfia — iyyiyvsTai'] * for boastful 
 alertness may even spring from lucky 
 ignorance, and have place in a coward.' 
 'Eyyiyverai is either to be taken twice, 
 with dirb d^aOiag tvrvxovg and with 
 ^tiXrp Tivi, or the construction may be, 
 aux*?/*" lyyiyvtTai drrb dfiaO. ivtvx- Kat 
 dei\(fi Tivi. 
 
 Kara(pp6vr)(Tig de, og, &c.] Construe, 
 KUTatpp. Sf {iyyiyvBTai fKfiv(i)) og, See. 
 
 Render, *but this dignified disdain is found 
 only in him who, as in our case, may feel 
 justly confident that he is superior to his 
 foe in counsel as well as combat.' 
 
 5. Kai rriv roXfiav — i) Trpovota] Of 
 these words the sense seems to be as fol- 
 lows : * And prudence (meaning, intelli- 
 gence, knowledge, and presence of mind) 
 founded on magnanimity,— supposing for- 
 tune to be equal, — generates a courage 
 more to be relied on ; since it trusts less 
 to hope (whose power is chiefly conversant 
 with those in straits and difficulties) than 
 to jiid<jment and counsel, from a consider- 
 ation of present and existing circum- 
 stances, of which the forecast is surer.' 
 At tK Toi) viripcppovog (which is for i»j//>;X6- 
 <{)povog, found in Soph. Aj. 1230) some 
 participle must be supplied, equivalent to 
 * arising from.' Here, indeed, we have no 
 other than a }>hrase ft)r an adrei-b, as in 
 Dio Cass. 28, 86, 447, 75. At dnb rfjg 
 bfioiag Ti'xnQ understand bpfiwu'tvr], * set- 
 ting out from, or with, equal fortune.' 
 Similar to this is the phrase infra iv. 10, 
 U Tov b^oiov fiei^wv. Of Trapkxirai the 
 sense is, reddit, prcestat, as supra i. 32, 
 tXvpbv 7rapkx«yQah ' make it surer of its 
 object.' Of the words following, rjg tv Ttp 
 aTTop^ J/ iffxi'Q, (with which compare the 
 expression ioxvv i\7ridog at iv. 65,) the 
 best explanation is suggested by the simi- 
 lar sentiment at v. 103 and 111, on the 
 power of hope. The sentiment here meant 
 to be expressed is, that ' hope acts pecu- 
 liarly on those who are in a strait what to 
 do.' ' Hope,' it is meant, * most predomi- 
 nates in difficulties ; for in proportion as 
 men are less supported by reason and pru- 
 dence, so they place reliance on hope and 
 uncertain events ;' in other words, * in 
 straits, when men are destitute of all other 
 help, they try the power of hope, as drown- 
 ing men catch at twigs.' See Plut. Themist. 
 13, and Appian, ii. 831. 
 
 In the words yvw/Lty ^t aTrb tu>v vrrap- 
 XovTcjv, fjg /3t/3aJorspa »/ Trpovoia, the 
 words dirb tUji' vtrapx- are emphatical. 
 
 r 
 
 *^r 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXIII. 
 
 307 
 
 urraovoi/rwv, r\q (itjiaiOTEpa >/ Trpovoia. LXIIi. T»jc ^g ttoXew^ 
 VjjiaQ HKog ry TifXijJf.ikvix) airo tov ap^fti', WTrsp airavriq ayaXXeaOe, 
 f^oriOfiv, Kai jun (j>ivy£iv tovq wovovg, rj jun^c ^ag rinaq ^hjjkeiv' 
 fiirj^e vojULCFai mpi kvoq /j.ovov, dovXe'iaq avT eXevOipiag, ayojvit^aOai, 
 ciXXd Kai apx»?C (rreprjerffcuc, Kai kiv^vvov (jjv tv ry apxy anrj^OtaOe. 
 2. >ic ov^' tKffTrjvai in v/uuv eariv, ei Tig kui TO^t iv t(o irapuvTi, 
 SfSioJc* awpnyiiioauvy av^payaO'it^Tai* wc Tvpavvi^a yap rjo»? £X.^r£ 
 aurrjv, ^v XajSav /utv aBiKOv BoKii ilvai, a(l)eivai Be eiriKiv^vvov, 
 
 3. Ta\l(JT aV TE TToXcV ol TOlOUTOl ETtpOVg TE TTEKTaVTEQ aTToXf- 
 
 meaning * things actually existing,' in op- 
 position to those, as in the case of hope, 
 which are yet future and only contingent. 
 Arnold here aptly compares the words at 
 iv. 18, aTTo rSiV virapxbvTMv yvwfiy (T<p:i- 
 Xkvreg, 'deceived in the judgment they 
 had formed, not on contingent prospects, 
 but on resources actually existing.' Of 
 ^(^aioTspa the sense is, 'surer of attain- 
 ing its object.' Compare vi. 72, rrjv U 
 tv^vxiav avriiv lavrfjg fierd tov Triffroii 
 Ttfg errKTTrfjXTjg Qapcfa\tu)Tfpav lataQai. 
 
 Ch. LXIII. The speaker now pro- 
 ceeds to further unfold the sentiment only 
 touched on at ch. 61, XP*<*'*' — "^^1^ d^'noaiv 
 [rf/g TToXfwg] /Li») d(pavii^eiv. 
 
 1. Tijg re ttoX. — diwKSiv] Render, 'That 
 dignity, too, of the state accruing to it 
 fi'om empire — of which you are all proud 
 — it is right that you should maintain ; 
 and either not decline the toils of empire, 
 or not pursue the honours attached to 
 them ;' meaning to say, in other words, 
 that ' the lofty eminence on which their 
 country stood, in which every citizen felt 
 an honest pride, was naturally exposed to 
 envy and hatred, and could not be main- 
 tained without ureat efforts and sacrifices.' 
 Ty Ti^iwfitvip stands for rip rifidaOai, as 
 rb TifidcrOai for ri Tiiit) at ii. 44. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 271. Of this passage 
 many imitations (as I have shown in 
 Transl.) are to be found in the later Greek 
 \vritei*s. Similar sentiments, too, occur in 
 Xen. Mem. ii. 4, 9, and Pind. 01. ii. 5, 34. 
 Sallust, Jug. ' Nse illi falsi sunt, qui diver- 
 sissimas res pariter expectant, ignavice 
 Toluptatem et prcemia rirtutis.'' To this 
 purpose it has been well observed by an 
 eminent writer of our own country, that 
 * there are few less happy than those who 
 are ambitious without industry ; who pant 
 for the prize, but will not run the race :' 
 a defect, this, best remedied by frequent 
 reflection on the abundant encourage- 
 ments held out to virtue and exertion by 
 experience and example. 
 
 p,r\ll vofiiffai — d7r»;x^*'^^*] ' Nor think 
 that you are contending with the alterna- 
 tive alone of freedom or slavery, but also 
 for what concerns deprivation of rule, and 
 the danger arising from the animosity of 
 those whose odium you incurred in the 
 exercise of rule ;' meaning to say, that 
 ' defeat carried with it not merely degrada- 
 tion, but imminent danger of destiniction, 
 from the inexorable vengeance of foes, 
 whose hatred would pursue them to the 
 death.' Compare i. 75 and 76. 
 
 2. rjg ovd' tK(TTtjvai, &c.] 'recede from, 
 or give up :' a phrase, this, of frequent 
 occuri'ence in Dio Cass., and sometimes 
 found in Dionys. Hal. The general sense 
 intended to be expressed is, that ' however 
 hard it might be to keep, they could not 
 recede from it with safety.' 
 
 £t Tig — dvdpayaOi^eTai] Render, ' if any 
 of you, at present, through fear and a 
 fondness for quiet, would by this affect 
 the good sort of men.' I refer the Tode, 
 with Gottleb., Ha., and Goell., to iKffTijvai 
 Trjg dpxrig. It must be taken with dvdpa- 
 yaO., by the subaudition of Kara, being for 
 iv Tt^oe. ^ediwg must be taken absolutely 
 (as often in Thucyd.) in the sense ' being 
 afraid, from fear.' ' kTrpayfxoavvy is for 
 hirb dTrpay^oavvr]g: and dv^pay. signifies 
 ' to act the good easy man,' ' to aff'ect probity 
 and equity,' as in a kindred passage at iii. 
 40 ; as also in Procop. p. 29 and 1 1 4, and 
 other writers. 
 
 tog TvpavviSa — tTTiKipdwov] 'for as a 
 kind of tjTanny you now hold it, (namely, 
 the dominion in question,) which to have 
 assumed may seem to be unjust, but to 
 part with it were perilous.' Poppo here 
 compares a saying of Phalaris ap. Stob. ii. 
 p. 345, TOV KT^ffaaOai ti)v dpxvv i-jn- 
 a<pa\kffTepov rb KaTuOeaOai, and another of 
 Sallust, frag. ' Per scelus occupata pericu- 
 losius dimittuntur.' He might have added 
 another in Diog. Laert. i. 97- 
 
 3. hipovg TTtiffavTsg'l ' after having 
 persuaded others so to do.' 
 
 X2 
 
m. 
 
 308 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 » / 
 
 cTEiar, Kcu u nov em a(j><;^v avr^v avrovo^ioi oi/cr/crttav' to yap 
 .•^TToay^ov ov aiiUrai, f^u] ^lera roG ^paarvplov reray^dvov, ov^^ 
 i/aVx^uap TToXtt £u^i(/)6>a, aXX' ^v uTrr^Kor^, a(T(J>aXa)g ^ovXevHV, 
 LXIV. 'YiiiftQ ^e jinire utto rwv roiwr^e ttoXctwv 7ra()ay£a0f,^ 
 ,uir. ^iui gi' opy»K k'xere,— J Km cwroi ^vv^dyvi^re noXefxfiV—H Ka\ 
 ineXOovrti; ol evavrim t^oaaciv aireo a/co^- iiv fxii iOeXmavrwv v/ttov 
 viraKoveiv, LTriyeyevr^rai ts ireoa wv TTpocja^exo^uda r] v6aog ^i^f, 
 noay^ia /loi'ov S/, rwv Trarrwv eXTr/go^ Koftcjaov yeyevn^ievoV Koi^ 
 ^i avrr]v, olS' on, /aepog n |uaXXov €ti fxiaov^uiC ou ^c/ca/wc, et ^i»» 
 Kcil, oray Tropa X070V ri ei) TrpaS^rf, fVol av«0»i(T£r£. 2. <^eoHV re 
 ^p.) ra T£ Saiiitovta dvay/ca/wc, rd rt aVo rwv iroXefilajv av^ptiw^- 
 Tctvra yap iv Hhi rrjgf ry ttoXei Trpdrfpdv re ny, I'vv re ^rj^ iv vffiv 
 Kii)\vO\i. ' 3. yviZn ^l ivot^ia txkyiarov amnv iyovaav kv iraaiv 
 
 ti irov tni <T<l>MV—olK{]ffuav'\ *or if they 
 should go and settle apart from their 
 country, and live in independence, govern- 
 ing themselves by their own laws,' namely, 
 as" colonies plan'ted in independence of 
 their mother-country. 'Etti <T<pwv avribv 
 signifies apart, hi/ thanselres. So Valck. on 
 Herodot. viii. 32, 4, ttoXw Ktifitvr}v stt' 
 iiovrng, remarks that, ui this sense, a city 
 mi«'ht properly be said Itt' tMvrijQ firai 
 OT^Ktlaeai, or oUfKrOai, referring to the 
 present passage. The sense, then, of iiri 
 atpdJv avTutv being fixed, determines that 
 of avTovoixoi oUrjaeiav. The construction 
 of the whole sentence is, ttoXiv ^ a-rroXt- 
 attnv, iriiaamq tri^ovq re, Kai tl ttov — 
 avTOvofioi oiKifrtiai'. 
 
 TO ydpaTrpaynov—SpaaTtipiov'] Render, 
 ' for uiactive (quietude cannot preserve its 
 trantiuillitv, unless it be conjoined with 
 bustling activity.' Evidently imitated 
 from the present are two similar passages, 
 in Dio Cass, xxxviii. IG, and Procup. 108, 
 23, TO yap dv^pHov ovk dv viK(^i], /i») /itrd 
 Tov diKaiov TaTrofifvov. 
 
 ovSi Iv dpxovc^y TToXti ?i»jU0£pet] scil. 
 TO d-rrpayixov. The sense is, as Goell. 
 explains, * quietness is good, not in a 
 governing city, but in a subject one ; 
 and that for ' peacefulness of servitude,' 
 that it may exist in unmolested slavery. 
 'A<T(l>aXwQ is well explained by the Schol. 
 on iv. 61, elpr)vaiiog, ukivSvvmq. And the 
 general sense of the words is well expressed 
 by Thirlwall, 'Let them not dream of 
 security in an inglorious, unambitious, 
 unmolested repose.' 
 
 Ch. LXIV. 1. V Kal avToi ^vvduyvoJTt 
 TToXe/Ltav] Here, again, the speaker cur- 
 sorily touches on the argument, that, ' as 
 they had participated in the affair, he 
 
 ought not to bear the sole blame who had 
 only proposed, w hile they decreed it. 
 
 ii Kai i-KiXQovTtQ — wTra/couftv] ' if the 
 enemy have even come, and done, what it 
 was likely he would do on your refusal to 
 submit.' 
 
 dvaQr]<JtTt^ 'AraTiOkvai, in this sense, 
 signifies to ' put to any one's account,' 
 'impute to.' in many of the passages 
 where it occurs, ahiav is to be under- 
 stood, which is expressed in certain passages 
 of Isocr., Appian, and Polyb. Similar to 
 the injustice here spoken of is that anim- 
 adverted on, as committed towards rulers 
 and governors, in /Eschyl. Theb. 4, Ei /icv 
 yap iv Trpd^aiixtv, airia Otov' (subaud k) 
 Ei' 5' avO', ^1) yivoiTo, av^(popd tvxoi, 
 'ETtOKXhjg dv elg ttoXvq KaTU tttoXiv, 
 'YUPoW vtt' doTiSjv (ppoifiioiQ TroXvppnOoig, 
 Oi'/iwy/xafftv 9\ where Blomfield aptly cites 
 Tacit. Agric. 27, ' Iniquissima ha^c bel- 
 lorum conditio est : prospera omnes sibi 
 vindicant, adversa uni imj^utantur.' 
 
 2. tp'sptiv xp»} ^« t'«*/^- drayK.] 'ArayK. 
 denotes what is unavoidable, and therefore 
 must be borne. So in Eurip. Phcen. 393, 
 we have, ^il (pfptiv rd tCji' Oiwv : and in 
 Demosth. de Corona; dtl ^k royg dyaOovQ 
 dvSpag fcyx"P"*' i"**^ t'lTraffi ad toIq ica- 
 Xolg, TTjV dyaOnv Trpo^aXXofiivoig tXTrica, 
 <pkpiiv d' o,Ti dv 6 Oedg did(p yivvaiujg. 
 Soph. Philoct. 1316, dv9poJ7roi(Ti rdg [xtv 
 Ik OtCJv TvxaC doOtiaag tnT dvayKaXov 
 (pspeiv. Evidently imitated from the pre- 
 sent is the expression of Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 vi. 47, p. 1 1 47, 16, TUQ dvayKaiag (TVfi(}>opdg 
 ytvvaitog ^tptiv. 
 
 iv t9ei—vv] ' has been the custom ;' as 
 Dion. Hal. 659, 33. 677, 32. Mi^—Ku)\v0y, 
 ne mpedientur, ' let them not be hindered 
 through you, or in your case.' 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXIV. 
 
 309 
 
 areputTTing ^la to rcuq Su^(()opa(c i^t') ft/C€iv, TrXfirrra S| aa^ara Kai 
 rorouv clvaX^Ktvai Tro\ef.ii^' Kal ^uvaimv ^uyiarY ^n n^XP'- ^^'^^^ 
 KeKTrmuniv, »Ig k aiciov roTg imyiyvo^itvoiQ, i]v k<u vvv vntv 
 ^wiitei; TTore, (iravTa yap 7r£(/)U/C£ Kal iXaaaovfjOai)^ pvjm Kara- 
 XeXe/^/zerai, 'EXX>ii'W)' re on 'EXXrmQ irXucTTuyv g») i/pHn^fy, Kal 
 woXenoig ^uy'iaroiq arretT^o^tei' ivpoq n iv^nvavTaq Kal KaO £va- 
 cjTovg, TToXiv TS ToTc TTacTiv evTrop'OTaT^v Kal f^^^y'^^^^'^ w/c.'/^ra/KM/. 
 4. Kainn nwra o f^ilv anpayfxisyv fxn4aiT av, o ^e huiv ri /3ouXo- 
 fxevoq Kal amog UXioan u U rtr; /i») KeKrrjrai, (pOov/iaei. 5.^ to 
 Se ILUcrfiaeai Kal Xvnripovg elvai ev no iraoovn irdai pev u7n,pHe 
 g,i oaoi trepoi enpojv riiaucrav apx^iV ocrng g' inl pey'iaroig to 
 
 3. ffwfxaTa Kai ttov. dvaXiOKivai] So 
 Demosth. p. 247, C, ffM^aTa dvaX., and 
 Plato de Rep. ii. (ap. Steph. Thes.) dva- 
 XiffKiiv xP^'^'Oi' 7-f Kai -Kovov iiri (tLtov 
 7iapa(TKfvy. 
 
 7r\H<Tra — KfKTrj^uvtjv] Poppo rightly 
 remarks that dvaXioKSvai belongs to cid 
 TO, and KtKTiijJi^vrjv to yi^wre. ^ 
 
 At tg dtSiov sub. xpovov. 'Ai^iog, from 
 «i, one of the thirtern forms of aft. It is 
 equivalent to tg dei, and is of very rare 
 occurrence. Indeed I know of no other 
 example than the present and Epigr. 
 Adesp. 491, referred to in Steph. Thes. 
 
 vTctvSiiJ^tv] The vno does not denote 
 dam, but nonuihU, as in Aristoph. Ran. 
 735-7. Nvv may denote any time, past, 
 present, or future, according to the tense 
 of the verb with which it is conjoined. So 
 also TTOTS may be joined with adverbs of 
 all times, as TrdXai, ijdij, dei : and, with 
 future adjuncts, has the faint sense of 
 tandem, erer. 
 
 7ri(pvKt^ natura comparata sunt. Smiil. 
 Tiieodectes ap. Stob. p. 139, uTravT iv 
 di'^pMiroiai yi]pa(TKtlv 't<pv.^ Pausan. iv. 
 29, 3, iri^vKi hi dpa ujg iTr'nrav /tera- 
 niirrtiv ra dvOpioiriva. Soph. Phil. 80 
 and 88. Veil. Paterc. ii. 11. Hence this 
 verb caiTies with it an adjunct notion 
 of what ut fated to be done. So Eiirij). 
 PhcKU. 930,' aTTfp tte^ukc raura KavdyKTj 
 
 at dn^v. 
 
 "EXXTjvtg-fipKantv] The words E\- 
 Xnviov, "EXXr^vtg, are limitative and 
 exegetical, i. e. ' we have ruled over the 
 greatest number, as Greeks oyer Greeks ;' 
 confining the comparison to Greeks ; for in 
 the great empires of Persia, Egypt, &c. 
 others had ruled over far more. A»), 
 when thus used with superlatives, is 
 
 intensive. 
 
 4. KaiTOi TavTa b fttr aTTpay^oir— 
 pOovncd] KaiToi hie non est quauquam, 
 
 sed atqul, quam vim particuke negat qui- 
 dem Herm. ad Vig. p. 840, sed ex notione 
 et profedo, ut in similibus particulis Kai 
 ui)v, facile ilia significatio procedit. Et 
 ita Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 19. (Poppo.) The 
 above connnentator hero adduces the 
 annotation of Dukas, TptT^ KpiTag iyravQa 
 tKTiOtifTi Tufv Xfyo^dviov, tov aTTpdyfiova, 
 TOV ttiXioTt)v, TOV (pOovfpnv. It would 
 rather seem, however, that there are but 
 two genera of persons here spoken of, 6 
 dTToay/iwi/ and o hpacTTrjoiog, which latter 
 we'have again distributed into two species, 
 namely, those who are in possession of the 
 means' for accomplishing the purposes of 
 their ambition, and those who are desti- 
 tute of them. The latter being excluded 
 from imitating, can only enrt/, as they will 
 be sure to do, that which is out of their 
 reach. By n is meant [liya ti, as in 
 Aristoph. Ran. 568, dXX' txP'> ''* ^P^.^' 
 
 5. Against this uncomfortable consider- 
 ation, as to the hatred and malignity which 
 they must incur, the speaker urges for 
 consolation the weighty truth, that 'such 
 has ever been, and must be, the fate of 
 those who claim to rise above their fel- 
 lows.' Cimipare a parallel sentiment 
 infra vi. 16, 5, where similar is the use of 
 the phrase XvTrijpbg tlvai, ' to he obnoxious 
 to any one,' ' to be the object of hatred.' 
 To the above is then a little after sub- 
 joined another very pithy gnome,— bffrif 
 d' i-rri fiiyiffToig—ftovXtvtTai, 'but he who, 
 since he must incur odium, incurs it for 
 the best objects, counsels wisely.' With 
 which compare a similar one in Eurip. 
 Phojn. frag. 2, (p96vov ov (Tt/Sw. (pOovtl- 
 (T9ai de i9kXoi^i i-rri ^tyiaToig, and another 
 of Pind. Pyth. i. 163, Kpeirrncov—oiKTip- 
 fiCJv (p96vog, 'it is better to be envied 
 than pitied.' Whence is illustrated a 
 passage of ^schyl. Ag. 912, o5' d<t>96vti- 
 Tog y' OVK ini^TiXog irkXei. 
 
310 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 t7n'(/)0ovov Xa^pdvtt, oMq (SouXeutroi. (5. jiaffoc ^Iv yao ovk jirl 
 TToAu avri^H, ») Se 7rapauTt/ca T£ Aa^iTr^iorrjc /cat £C to imiTa So^a 
 atiViv»)(TTOC fcaraXetTrtrai. 7. v/ufi^ ^t iq t£ to ^eXXov /caXov 7r(>o- 
 -yi'orrfc, €C re to auTC/ca ju»j atty)(por, tw i)^ri 7r^o9vf.i(x) a^(j)OT£pa 
 K-T»J(Ta<r0£* Kai AaKt^cu/movioiQ /rniTS eTriKrjpvKiveaOs, ^ayit£ £vSi?Xoi 
 i(TT£ Tolg na^ovai wovoig (BapvvoiLUvoi' loq oiriviq irpoq rag ^v^(j>opaq 
 yviDfiii) fAv i]Ki(TTa XvnovvTaiy f'pyw ^e juaXidTa avre^ovaiv, ovtoi 
 /cat TToAifjjv Kai icuotojv KpaTiaroi fiffiv. 
 
 LXV. ToiavTa o rifoi/cXric Xt'ywv iirtiparo tovq 'A0»?i'aiouc rrjq 
 T£ £7r' auTov opyriq 7rapaXu£(v, /cat otto twv TropovTwv Ofivwv arr- 
 ay£iv T»)v yvoijurji'. 2. oi 8f ^r\fAoaia fuv T(nq \6yoiq aveiruOovTO, 
 Kai ovTt irpoq TOvq Aa/ctBat^tortovc £ti £7r£jii7roi', eq t£ tov TroXf^ov 
 juaXXov wpLir^vTO, tSta St to?c TraOrjjitacytv tXuTTOuvTO* o fi£V o»/^oc, 
 oTi air eXacTdOVwv opjitw/uvoc tffTtprjTO /cat towtwv, oi oe Cvvaroiy 
 KctXa KTTifxaTa Kara Tt]v \y)pcLV o'lKo^ofJiiaiq Tt Km TroXuTfXcffi Kara- 
 
 6. ftTffoc fihf yap — fcaraXeiTTErat] To 
 the above the speaker now subjt)ins other 
 arguments of comfort ; e. g. that ' the envy 
 or malignity thus excited is not of any 
 long continuance.' A parallel occurs in 
 a passage of Theophr. ap. Stob. Serm. 
 p. 149, tK diufioXijg Kai (pOovov \l>tvdo£ 
 iir oKiyov \(t\vov dirtfiapdvOq, Never 
 does the envy last longer than the life of 
 the person maligned, (or, in the words of 
 Hor. Epist. ii. 1 , init. Comperit mvidiam 
 supremo fne domari : Urit enim fulgore 
 suo, qui pr«gravat artes Infra se positas ; 
 extinctus amabitur idem,) and sometimes 
 dies before its ol)ject. So Plut. Num. 22, 
 
 TOV (pOoVOV TTOXVV XP^*'"^ ^^'^ tTTlCioVTOg, 
 
 Ivitjjv (I conj. iviore) Kai TrpoaTToOdvov- 
 
 TOC. 
 
 7. tg Tf. TO fxsWov KaXbv Trpoyvovrtg^ 
 The term Trpoy., in the two clauses to 
 which it belongs, beai"s two somewhat 
 different senses ;— in the first, signifying, 
 to forecast ; in the second, to decide, decree, 
 resolve, with a conjoint notion of action, as 
 consequent on counsel. 
 
 jcrr/ffadOc] ' seek to acquire.' In the 
 words following, tvdrjXoi i(TTe Tolg Trap. 
 TTov. ^3apvv6fif.voi, we have the use of 
 particip. for infin., on which see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 296, who, however, should not 
 have confined the rule to SrjXoQ tlvai, but 
 extended it to words of a similar significa- 
 tion, as tpavipbg dvai, or StUvvaOai, on 
 which see Valck. on Herodot. iii. 72. 
 'Evdr)XoQ is more significant than SrjXog, 
 and is used by the dramatic writers, as 
 also Plato, Plutarch, and Xenoph., and 
 many of the historians. Like cijXog, it 
 
 has often a participle after it, as here and 
 in AiTian, E. A. iii. 24, 10. Xenoph. 
 Anab. ii. 4, 1, and ii. 6, 12. Dio Cass. p. 
 17, 47. Agath. p. 15. At toIq Trapoixrt 
 TTovoig must (as in Soph. Phil. 970, roTt; 
 TrapoiXTi TTovoig ax^oftai) be supplied tiri, 
 which is expressed in similar j)hrases, 
 ex. gr. Soph. Elect. 325, aXyui Vt toIq 
 Trapovni. 
 
 avrkxo^^^^'^ ' ^^^y ^^^^^ o"*'' ' ^^^^ "P»' 
 under trouble or exertion. So Aristoph. 
 
 Ach. 1121, fX' avTixov, TraT. 
 
 Cn. LXV. 1. TOVQ ' A9T)vaiovg—7rapa- 
 Xveiv] ' to appease the anger of the Athe- 
 nians.' A remarkable form of expression, 
 with which compare Dio Cass. p. 17, 47, 
 and 77i 25, Tijg opyrig a<pdg -napiXvaf. 
 UapaXvu) is used for TrapaTravn), or jcara- 
 Travio, or irapaXvio. So Xen. Cyr, viii. 
 5, 12, KaTaXvtiv tovtov rT/g apx*??* where 
 one should have expected KaTairavtiv. 
 
 2. dviTTiiOovTo} for niTiirfiOovTo, 
 meaning, as appears from the words a 
 little after, l^'iq. hk Tolg TraOljnaaiv iXv- 
 irovPTo, that (as Thirlwall expresses it) 
 * they were convinced, but not satisfied.* 
 
 6 dfjfiog] Meaning, the plebs, or vulijus, 
 as opposed to the nobles and rulers ; as in 
 Hom. II. ii. 188 and 198. And so in Soph. 
 Aj. 1090, we have dvdpa ^iifioTTjv opposed 
 to Tolg liptffTwfft, imperantibus. (Duker.) 
 In utt' tXacraoviov op/xw/itvof, we have the 
 same use of the verb as at i. 141, and in 
 either case opfiaaOai signifies, * to go, or 
 proceed upon any thing, as the means for 
 an end,' — resources, support. There is here 
 an ellipsis of xp»7ft«Tu>v, e subsidiis, facul- 
 tatibus. So Polyb. i. 3, 7, dno fiiKpag 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LlBEil II. CAP. LXV. 
 
 :}ll 
 
 I 
 
 GKEvalq «7rf>Xa>Xe/coT£(:, to Se /LuyKJTOV, TroXf/iov ai'T* fipyvq^ tyvrtq, 
 3. oi) fdvToi irpoTEpov ye ol Iv^iravreq liraiaavro kv (ipyy ex^^'^^J"" 
 auTois irpiv khmioaav ^p^^LaGiv. 4. vanpov i'av^iq 06 noWio, 
 (ijirep (/xXeI ofiiXoq noulv,) arparvyov elXovro, Kai navra ra irpay^ 
 l^ara kirkrp^av' Jv ^Iv irepl ra oiKHa 'kaaToq ii^yn, a^il^XvTepui 
 ;;S», ovTEC, i^v Se r] iviAiraaa iroXiq irpoaeliiro,^ irXtiarov h^iov 
 vo^ulovreq elvat. 5. odov re ydp Xi^ovov wpoiarrj ruq iroXtioq 
 evTiluonvn, l^urp'itjq eir^yfiTO, Kai aacpaXi^iq SiE^uX«i;e.' aur»/v, /c«| 
 t-^^VETO^ETT* E/CEtVOU )UEy/^T»r ^ ^TTEt' T£ o 7r6Xefioq KarlcTTrj, o ^e 
 ^alverai Kai Iv toutw irpf^yvok r^v Suva^cv. G. ETrafDtw ^e ^uo 
 im Kai ^uivaq '^2- 'c«' ^^^'^'1 aTTEOavEv, ett! ttXeov ^tc E-yroxrf^,, n 
 TToorota avroZ ») k Tor ttJXe^ov. 7. o ^Iv yap r^av^ilnvraq te, 
 Ka\ TO vavTiKOV e^paweiovTaq, Kai apx^]v ^u] einKrivfxevovq ev no 
 
 6pfiu)iitvoi dvvd^eiog, and Lucian, i. p. 10, 
 ano rwv toiovtiov opuejfuvog. In the 
 words a little after, oUodofiiaig—KaTa- 
 (TKivalg, the dat. has the use of the Latin 
 ablative, denoting to(iether with : see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. 5? 397, seq([. By KaraaKtvalg is 
 meant, not furniture which had been 
 removed to Athens, but the decorations 
 and fitting up, both internal and external, 
 of the houses. So supra ch. 16, aprt dv- 
 eiXijipoTtg Tag KaTafTKtvdg. 
 
 3. t^j//iiw(raj' xP'/f'"*^"'] ' fi"t'd him in 
 a certain sum of money,' ' imposed a cer- 
 tain fine upon him.' On this construction 
 (which is found in Herodot. vi. 21, and 
 most of the historians,) see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 404, 5, who regards the dat. as express- 
 ing mode of action. It would seem that 
 tv is to be supplied, as at 2 Cor. vii. 9. 
 Thus the accusative is sometimes found, 
 either with or without dg. The fine in 
 question is by some said to have been 
 80 talents ; bv others, 50 ; and by some, 
 15. We mav suppose 80 to have been 
 the fine imposed; 15, the sum finally 
 received, after mitigation. 
 
 4. a/ii\oc] 'the multitude.' One MS. 
 has 6 ofiiXog, which Wasse seems to have 
 approved, as agreeable to the usage of 
 Philo and Herodot. : but in such matters 
 each writer * is a law unto himself ;' and 
 the usage of Thucyd. is, to omit the 
 article : see iv. 28, and viii. 1. And that 
 we have the true reading of the author, 
 might be proved from several imitations 
 of the passage in Dio Cass., Appian, Pro- 
 cop., and Josephus. 
 
 aTparnybv ttXovro] By arpar. is (as 
 Kruog. and Seidler have shown) to be 
 understood, not the ordinary prcetor urbis, 
 (comp. supra ch. 13,) but, as Diod. and 
 Plut. attest, the privtor avrofcoarwo, an- 
 
 swering to the Roman dictator, or supreme 
 governor over the other (rrparr/yoj : see 
 Schoem. de Com. Ath. p. 314, and Ellendt 
 on Anian, E. A. vi. 14, 1. Xen. Hist. i. 
 4, 20. Pausjin. iv. 15,2. In the clause 
 following, (uv ^itv—von'ilovTtg dvai, llie 
 genit. wj' depends upon dftliXvTfpoi, not 
 r/Xya, the expression being tantamount to 
 Utivtov ii yXyn. Of dfifiX. the sense is, 
 ' less keenly sensible; as at ii. 40, where see 
 note. 
 
 TrXtiffTOv a^iov] *a matter of the 
 greatest consequence.' The construction 
 is, vom^ovTtg di {tu xpwara) u)v 1) U't^- 
 Tvaaa TToXig Trpoat^tiTO dvai irXuarov 
 dliov {irpdyfia). This use of d^. in the 
 predicate is somewhat rare, but there is 
 an example in Xen. Cyr. iv. 4, 2, oIkov- 
 ukvrf x<^P" TToXXoii d^wv KrrO/ia. 
 
 5. tv Ty dpiivy] Notwithstanding what 
 Popoo urges, this must have the sense, 
 (assigned by me in my Transl.) 'the 
 peace,' meaning, the thirty years truce 
 which followed the reduction of Eubcea 
 up to the present war, (see i. 15,) and 
 which formed the longest period of the 
 administi-ation of Pericles ; a view, I find, 
 also adopted by Goell. and Arnold. 
 
 utrpiiog ilrtydTo] 'governed the state 
 with moderation.' 'A(T(paXwg ht(pvXaUv, 
 meaning, either that he was a careful or 
 safe guardian of its security. Imitated 
 from these two expressions of our author 
 are the following in Procop. 151, 11, 
 utTpiiog Tt i^i}yt~iTO, Kai Aitiunv dacpaXutg 
 SuipvXafffft,^ and 166, 36, d<T<paXwg riyv 
 XMpav ^it<pvXa^€. 
 
 7. vavTiKov BtpairtvovTag^ 'paying 
 strict attention to their navy.' This sense 
 of etpaTrtvtffBat is very rare. I have 
 found it only in Arrian, Indie. 38, 9, jdg 
 rt d.XXag {TpiripiXg) iOtpdyrtvoi^. Diod. 
 
iin MlHllTir ft 
 
 m- 
 
 312 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 i 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXV. 
 
 313 
 
 I! 
 
 vra 
 
 T£ TravT-a £C Touramov tTTpa^av, /cat aAAa t^a> rou TroAf^ou 
 ^OKoui'ra fclvat, K'«Ta rag (3tac (piXoTiiniaQ Ka\ 'idia Kep3»?, /ca/cwc H' 
 T£ (J(^c7c aurot'C /cat roue ^vfjfjiciyovq CTToXiTiutraV a KaropOovfitva 
 luiv, Tolg i^iwTaig Ti/iri /cat (i)(j>i\Ha /naWov r/v, tri^aXevra 0£, t^ 
 TToXtt c'c Tov TToXfjUoy jSXa'jSrj KaOiaTciTO. 8. atrtov o tJv, oti 
 f'/CHvot; /i£i/, ^vvaroc oty tw re a^tto^arc Kat ry yvw^rj, )(p»;^ara>v 
 ^t«(^ai'wc aSwjOoraroc -yf''^i"^*'^C) Karfiyj^ to ttX^^oc tXeu^f^w?, 
 t (WK ir/tTO jaaWov vn avTOV i/ aurog rj-ye, 3ta ro ^r/, /crw^fvoc 
 ii; ou 7rpo(7i7/covra)v ri/v 3uvajuiv, Trpog t/Sov»/v ri Xiyiiv, aXX £)(^wi^ 
 
 r£ 
 
 /CO 
 
 Sic. V. 68, TUQ 7rs7rovT]Kvia(; Tpiiipeig i9t- 
 pd-mvov. iii. 120. Pol)b. x. 20, 2, 0fp. irav- 
 oTrXiag. 
 
 dp\»)»' /a) tTTtJcrw/i^t'oyc] 'making no 
 ac<iuisiti(>ns of empire,' beyond what they 
 had received from their forefathers. So 
 Plato ap. Steph. Thes. tzotioov wv kUtt}- 
 aai, TO. TrXeiu) TrapiXaiitg, r] iwtKTtiaio : 
 see i. 144. 
 
 ry TToXet Kiv^vpivovTug] ' putting the 
 city to hazard.' So vi. 10 & 47. Hdot. ap. 
 Steph. Thes. KwlvvivovTtg rrj iroXti, and 
 Kircvi'tvtiv Tolg troifioig Trtpi rwv d<pdvu)v. 
 Polyb. xxviii. 13, 1, Kivd. ry ttoXh. 
 
 t|tu Tov TToXf/toy] ' whicli had no proper 
 concern with the war,' ' were foreign to its 
 true object.' With the present compare 
 the phi*ases t^w twv TrpoKti^spior, and 
 i^it) TOV XnyoVy in Greg. ; t^oj tov npay- 
 pLOToq, in Demosth. ; and t^w vnoOiaeiog, 
 in Isocr. Tliere is allusion to such mea- 
 sures as the expedition to Crete, ch. 85, 
 when the fleet ought to have sailed 
 sti-aight to the relief of Phormio ; be- 
 sides othei-s that might be mentioned, 
 and, above all, the unfortunate expedition 
 against Syracuse. 
 
 KaTopOovfitva flip] ' if they indeed 
 proved successful,' as in the case of Cleon 
 and Alcibiades, vi. 12. On which sense 
 of KUTopO. see my note on Acts xxiv. 3. 
 20a\evra, ' if they miscarried,' as in the 
 case of Cleon in Thrace, and Nicias in 
 Sicily. With the whole i)assage, compare 
 iii. 38, »'y ^t rroXig — ai'o^ijOfi. 
 
 It is truly observed by Dr. South, 
 (Senn. on Prov. xvi. 33,) that ' the reason 
 why men fall so short, and are so weak in 
 governing, is, that most things fall out to 
 them accidentally, and come not into any 
 compliance with their preconceived ends, 
 but they are forced to employ them sub- 
 sequently, and to strike in with such 
 things, as they fall out, by after-applica- 
 tions of them to their purposes, or by 
 framing their purposes to them.' 
 
 8. aiTiov i' ijv] Sub. tovtov. There 
 seems a reference to da<paXwQ ht<pvXa^tv, 
 and the full sense intended is, * whereas 
 the reason of this difference (in point of 
 safety of rule, between Pericles and his 
 successors,) was as follows.' 
 
 KaTHxt—iXevOipiog'] * held the multi- 
 tude in a liberal control,' i. e. in a man- 
 ner worthy of freemen. So Eurip. Cycl. 
 286, iKeTtvofitv re Kai Xtyofifv IXtvOtpiog. 
 So in Aristid. iii. 212, it is said of Pericles, 
 tXtvOipwg wfiiXti Tip ItifK^. On the incor- 
 ruptibility of Pericles, just spoken of, see 
 Aristoph. Eq. 383, and Schol. there. 
 
 ovK rjytTO — jyyt] Evidently imitated 
 from these are the words of Dionys. Hal. 
 p. 1)82, dytTai fidXXov vtt' avTrig, rf ay a. 
 
 ^td TO fii^ — dvTtnrtiv] Render, * and 
 that because, not having acquired his 
 power by imworthy means, he was not 
 obliged to soothe their humours in his 
 speeches, but could venture, by his au- 
 thority, somewhat warmly to contradict 
 them.*' With respect to the construction 
 and phraseology, KTw^itvog is to be taken 
 for KTucOai, as is required by tx'^*' ^^ ^^® 
 following clause, which is for Svvdfievog. 
 'Ett' dtiiotjii signifies }>rce duju'iUUe, or 
 propter dhinitntein. The two antithetical 
 phrases, — nrpoQ I'fSovriv Xtynv, and Trpbg 
 dpyriv dvTenrtiv, — deserve attention, es- 
 pecially as TTpbg has not (as might be 
 expected) the same sense in both. In the 
 former it denotes (like ad in Latin) pur- 
 pose, tieWy i. e. 'for pleasure,' 'to please,' 
 and is often used with verbs of speaking. 
 The other phrase is also used with verbs 
 of speaking or answering, but never, in 
 any good writer, has the force of purpose 
 or intention^ (as the translators make it,) 
 but, with opyi^v, signifies cum ird, and 
 forms an adverbial phrase, equivalent to 
 an adverb fomied from an adjective cog- 
 nate with opyt), on which see Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 591, e. So Aristoph. Kan. 844, Kai 
 fit) Trpoy bpyi]V airXdyxva Otpfiijvyg 
 
 
 tiT a'St aj<T£i /cat irpog opyvv ti dvTHirtlv. 9. OTrort yovv aiaOoiro 
 Ti avTOVQ TToptt Kaipov v(5^H Ou^cjovvTaq, Xtywi' /car£7rX»j(j(T£r an 
 TO (po^tiaOai, Kai ^i^ioraq au d\6yu)Q dvrt/caOtcrrr? TraXiv eTTt to 
 6ap(T{iv,\ 10. eyiyviTO t€ Xdyio /utv 8r?iUO/cparia, epyw ^l vno tov 
 irptoTOV dvSpoc ao)(rJ. 11. oi §£ voTipov, ttrot avTol ^aXXov irpog 
 dXXriXovq ovTtg, kcu ope-yo^trot tov irpWToq iKaaroQ yiyveaOai, 
 iTpdirovTO KciO' v^ovdg tm SjJjuw /col tci irpdyiLiiTa iv^i^ovai. 12. £$ 
 Jw aXXa t£ TToXXd, — lOQ ev jLuydXij iroXu Kai dpx'h' ^X^^^^V; — 
 rUmapTriOvj /cot d k 2t/C£Xtav ttXovq' og ov tocjovtov yvw^r\g 
 
 KoTq), and 856, fiTJ irpbg opyi^v, A., dXXd 
 TTpifovojQ 'EXtyx', tXkyxov. Joseph. Bell, 
 ii. 1, 3, TTpbg bpyt)v direKpivavTo, et siepe 
 al. Liban. Orat. 772, Trpot; 6py/)v eiri- 
 TrXi'iKiig. Appian, ii. 496, Trpot;^ bpyjv 
 dnoKpivaaOai : see also Arrian, E. A. iv. 
 13, 5. Ind. xiv. 4. Lucian, ii. 62, 9. iii. 4, 
 21. Dionys. Hal. p. 153, 395, and 735. 
 Lucian, Pise. 8, irpbg bpyt)v uKovtTi, Kai 
 ovSiv TMV SiKaiuJv TrpoaitaOs, 
 
 Arnold, indeed, says, that Trpbg has 
 here the same sense in both phrases ; and 
 he explains Trpbg 6py>)v to mean, ' so as to 
 excite their anger : ' but all that he prores 
 is, that the expression mu/ht have that 
 sense, not that it must ; which, indeed, is 
 here forbidden by the context, and yields 
 a sense not a little jejune, whereas the 
 sense I maintain (which has been adoi»ted 
 by Poppo and Goell.) is at once agreeable 
 to the context, and established on the 
 strongest authority. 
 
 9. oTTore yovv — (pofitXaOai] ' Whenever, 
 for instance, he perceived them, in aught, 
 unreasonably and petulantly confident, he 
 used, in addressing them, to strike them 
 with alarm.' Qapa. is here, as often, used 
 in malam partem ; and v/3pig has here the 
 same sense as at iii. 45, r) S' k^ovffia v(3pti. 
 And so B(p' vjipti infra vi. 21, pne petu- 
 lautid. Of KaTtitXifaaiv kiri to ^o/3tI(T0at, 
 the sense is, lit. ' he beat them (meaning, 
 their confidence) down to the level of 
 fear.' So in Prov. xxi. 12, we have, ' and 
 casteth down the strength of their con- 
 fidence.' A similar construction to the 
 present is found in Xen. Laced, viii. 3, 
 b(T(i> fitted) dvvafiiv txH V ttpX*)' roaovTif) 
 fidXXov dv avTrfv Kai KaraTrXijUiv Tovg 
 TToXiTag TOV viraKOvnv where the gen., 
 dependent on kVtica, understood, is equiv. 
 to tiri Tb in the present passage. 
 
 Kai hdwTag—Oapaslv] ' And when, on 
 the contrary, [he saw them] unreasonably 
 fearful, he reanimated their courage,' lit. 
 *he established them back again to a 
 courageous frame of mind.' Evidently 
 
 imitated from this passage is the similar 
 one in Dio Cass. p. 86, 100, ig (pojiov—avTi- 
 KaTeaTt](Tav, and Procop. p. 200, 9, Irri 
 T<i» (I conj. Tb) Oapattv dvTiKa9iaTtjy also 
 293, 15. 336, 43. 
 
 10. fp7<<> ^e vTrb tov npioTov dvdpbg 
 dpxri] Compare the words at ch. 37, 
 blofia filv — KtKMXvTai. ' It is not meant,' 
 as observes Hand., cited by Poppo, * that 
 the govei'nment of Athens, in the time of 
 Pericles, was an aristocracy ;' it is merely 
 said, ' that the power of the state was to 
 TOV dpi<TTov' i. e. ingenii et virtutibus 
 priestantissimi : see Aristid. i. 373. Plut. 
 ii. 802. Philostr. Vit. Ap. v. 35. Aristot. / 
 passim. 
 
 11. iTpaTTovTo—lv^iUvai] The s^wse is 
 sufficiently clear, but there is some diffi- 
 culty in determining the construction. 
 Many commentators refer Kaff r)Sov. to 
 IvSiSovai, — itself dependent on tTpdirovTO, 
 and from ry di}fX(i> they supply aifTov. 
 This, however, does violence to the con- 
 struction, and is not permitted by the Kai, 
 which makes the sentence bimemhris. 
 'RTpdnovTo KaO' ySovdg r<^ ^Hf^V (^^r 
 £rifjL(^ is to be taken with tTpdir.) must be 
 construed thus : iTpdir. ry brifn^t KaO' t)dov. 
 where trparr. has the sense, ' sese con- 
 rertebant, or conferehanty as in Plato, ap. 
 Steph. Thes. in v. rpaTreaOai -rrpbg ^ida- 
 (TKdXovg- and Ka9' rj^ov. means, ' in order 
 to gratify them,' ' for their gratification,' 
 as in Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 696, 22, KaO' 
 i)5ovdg Tag vfierspag Xtyw. So also 
 Thucyd. vi. 16, KaO' t)Sov. Xtytiv, and ii. 
 53, KaO' t'lSov. TToittv. The phrase KaO' 
 I'l^ov. TpairkcrOai I have not met with any 
 where except in Eurip. Suppl. 883, and 
 there not in exactly the same sense. At 
 ivSidovai, sub. avTf^, from Srffiip. By Ta 
 TTpdyfiara, understand 'public affairs,' 
 meaning, their administration, as at v. 65, 
 and vii. 48. 
 
 12. At TrXoi^e is to be repeated yfiap- 
 TtfOi], per zeugma, on which see Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 634, 3, whereby a verb employed 
 
314 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXVII. 
 
 315 
 
 Toit; oivoutvoct; tiTiyiyvivaKovTti:, aWd Kara rac; iciaq ciapoXaQ 
 TTEDi Ti/c Tou c»?/nou TTpotrraafac, Ta te tv tw (TToaroTrccxu o^pAurE^a 
 ETToioui', Kai TO. Trep! rrji; ttoXu' irpMTOv ev ttAX>;Aojc Eropo)(^(?»j(joi'. 
 13. o(j>a\ivTt^ ^' Ei^ StKEAta aXA?) te 7rapa(T/Cfu»J K:«i rou vaurtACOu 
 rw TrXt/ovi /Lio^'i^, kcu Kara ti]v ttoXiv ri^t] tv aTuan oitec, ojuuyg 
 :j: rom jitEv £r»] avT£i)(^oi' rotg te Trporfpor vrrapj^ovai TroXijuioig, kul 
 ToiQ airo 2t/CEAtac juet' aurwr Kal rtuv ^v/nina^iov en toTc 7rAEto<Ttv 
 ad)Ear»^/co(T(, Kvpio re vcmpov (iaaiXewg ttcu^I Trpoayevoiuivw, bg 
 TTOjOEtvE \pt}paTa WtAOTTOvvr^crioig eg to vcivtikov kgi ov npoTSpov 
 ivi^oaav, ii) avTol iv acjiiGi kuto. rdq i^iaq ^ia(j>opaq TnpnreGovTtg 
 
 with two nouns must, in the second, be 
 taken with some modification of sense, — 
 namely, in the present case, to be itron<j'i/ 
 mana^jed : and so an expedition may be 
 said to be mismanaged. Such is the use 
 of the term in a passage of Flut, on Self- 
 praise, 17, where we have yftaprijfiivoQ 
 t-n-aivog, ' mismanaged, misdirected, pane- 
 gyric' 
 
 * og ov ToaovTOv — krapax^rjoavl * which 
 was not so much an error of judgment 
 respecting those against whom it pro- 
 ceeded, as that they who sent it out 
 (i. e. the rulers) knew not what were the 
 proper requisites for the armament ; but, 
 — occupied about their private cabals 
 and quarrels for political pre-eminence, — 
 caused the affairs of the expedition to ju'o- 
 ceed with so nmch the more remissness ; 
 and as to the business of the state, they were 
 then, first, embroiled in mutual dissen- 
 sions.' At TTQOQ ovg, sub. mpi Utivwu, 
 as ch. 40, Goell. remarks the peculiar use 
 of aXXd after yiyvwffKovrtg, as if Ini- 
 yiyv(tt(TKOv had preceded, and compares 
 i. ii"],' AiyiviJTai (^tai'tputg fiev ov 7rpj«T/3fi'- 
 opLtvoi, ctdiortg roig ' A9f]vaiovg, K^v(j)a 
 H ovx i'lKiffTa ^LiT nvTuiV tvriyov rbv 
 TToXefiov. Of TO, 7rp6(T(f>opa the sense is, 
 mippfenienta, suhsidiaf requisita. Olxofitvoig 
 is well rendered by Port, project is: see 
 Matth. Gr. § 504, obs. 2. In kiriyiyvioaKfiv 
 the prep, ini (as Abr. notices) stands for 
 /icrd, posted. The construction is well laid 
 down by Poppo, thus, oaov oi lK7rEfi\pavTfg 
 TO, Iv ry ffTpaT0Trk^<{i d/i/3\urfpa iTroiovVf 
 ov TO. Trpoff^opa Tolg oixofiivoig tTTiyiyvu}- 
 OKOVTtg, d\Xd (tTrty.) Kara — TTpoara- 
 oiag. 
 
 For ^laipopag, I have, with Bekk., 
 Goell., and Poppo, edited Sia(3o\dg, such 
 being the more difficult reading, the other 
 a gloss : the sense is simultates, querelas, 
 cabcUs. The words to. rt iv rrp arpar. 
 
 dfijSXvTipa eTToiovv advert to the little 
 care taken by the government at home to 
 send out timely reinfoi'cements, sui)plies, 
 &c. (see vii. 9 — lo.) by which the icheeh 
 of affairs, as it were, moved heavily — the 
 fault of the state-ministers at liome, dl 
 tTToiovp TO. ti> T<p (TToaT. «/Li/3\. tJvai, * to 
 be carried on with inertness.' So Poppo 
 renders, * tardiora reddebant, hebetabant,' 
 caused them afifiXvi'taOai : see ch. 87, 2. 
 
 The chief difficulty, however, is centered 
 in Kai to. Trtpi — tTapuxOrjffav, which 1 
 am now of opinion nuist be refen*ed to 
 the same persons as those of the former 
 clause, ot tJCTTfjui//., and at to. supply Kara. 
 'ETapaxO. means, ' they were embroiled,' 
 as in Xen. Ages. i. 33, rapaTTtaOai Sid 
 TO aiTidaOni dXXrjXovg tov ysyevrjfih'ov : 
 yet the sense seems not complete. What 
 Thucyd. meant to express was, ' and as to 
 the home-affaii's, — they (i. e. the states- 
 men) were occupied with their nmtual 
 embroilments.' 
 
 Of TrpotTov, the sense is not ^ first, ^ 
 namely, (as Arnold explains,) since the 
 time of the expulsion of the Pisistradrc ; 
 but the meaning is, rather, that 'they were 
 then first (during the Pel(»ponnesian war) 
 involved in those internal troubles, which 
 (as our historian proceeds to state) sub- 
 sequently proved their ruin.' 
 
 13. rpia Ith) ovrft^oJ^] For rp'ia, Ha. 
 and Goell. would read liKa, but no change 
 is necessary : see my note in Transl. 
 
 Kai ov npoTipov — IfftpdXrjffav} Con- 
 strue, Kai ov TTpoTepov tpedoffav, rj avroi 
 TTtpiTTtffovTtg, tv n(pi<Ti, KUTa rag ISiag 
 iia<popdg ia^dXriffav. We have here a 
 blending of two phi'ases, inpnriirTiiv 
 n^iffi, and ff(}>dXXia9ai tv <T<piai. So in 
 Aristid. ii. Ill, it is said, Athens might 
 have been saved, ti ^it) avrt) Tnpi avTt)v 
 >/ TToXig tTTTaiat. Comp. the similar 
 phrase at i. 0{), ntpi avrtp (T^aXfjvai. 
 
 
 e(T(j>d\Yiaav, 14. togovtov tw IIepikXeI iwipioaevaB tote, a(j> wv 
 iwTog Trpoty vtjj Kai Trdvv aV pa^iijjg wipiyevedOai twv IlEXoTrov- 
 
 f t ^ ^ -v / 
 
 vr}(Ji(i)V avTUJV r(i> ttoAe^w. 
 
 LXVI. Oi Se AafCE^i/uovtoi Kai oi ^ijn/^iayoi rod avTov Oipovg 
 itTTpinvaav vavcrlv eKarov eg ZnKvvOov ri)v vijaov, v Keirai avTi- 
 wepag "HXi^oc* ilol ^£ 'Ax^k^^ ruiv ek IlEXoTrovvriaou anoiKoij 
 Kai 'AOr}vaioig ^vvti^idxf^vv. 2. eTreirXeov hi AaKidaifiovltov x^X(Oi 
 OTrXTrai Kai KvijfJLog ^TrapTiaTiig vavap^og- S, a7ro(5avTeg he ig 
 rriv ym' eS^wcrav rd TroXXa' Kai etteiS*/ ov Ivvex^povv, airiirXivaav 
 
 ♦ » »/ 
 
 ETT OIKOV. 
 
 LXVII. Kat TOU avTOV 0Epouc teXevtwvtoc 'ApidTEuc Kopiv0£oc 
 Kai AafCE^cn/iiovlwv irpea^ug, 'AvvpiffTog Kai ^iK^Xaog Kai ^TpaTO- 
 hrjiiiog, Kai Ttyedrrig Tifiaydpag, Kai ' Apyfiog iSia FloXXcc, Troptu- 
 o^Erot EC T»)v 'Affiav wg (5aaiXea, ei nwg wiicniav auTov x?^]fiaTa 
 re irapex^iv Kai SujuttoXejueIv, d(piKvovvTai ivg SiTaXKrjv ttowtov tov 
 TrJ/OEW eg OpaKrjv, (5ovX(^ievoi Trelaai te avTov, ei hvvaiVTO, ^i^ra-^ 
 GTdvTa rijg 'A0»?i/a/wv ^vpfiaxiag aTparedaai enl riqv Uorihaiav, ov 
 ^v (jTodTeviiia Twv 'AOr]vaiu)v -rroXiopKovv, Kal^—rfirep wpfii^vTo, — 8i 
 keivov TTopevOnvai irepav toG 'EXXij^tttovtou wg Oapva/crjv tov Oap- 
 va(5dlov, lie a^TOvg efxeXXev wg (iaaiXea dvaire^xPeiv. 2. Trapa- 
 
 14. ToffovTOv — Trpo'syvu), &c.] This 
 sentence is obscure, from the elliptical 
 nature of the sentence, where at roaovTOV 
 TV IlfpifcXti tTTtpiafftvat rorc, may be 
 supplied fppovriatiog Trtpi rd TrpdyfiaTa, 
 i. e. lit. 'such was the superabundant 
 sagacity of Pericles respecting those mea- 
 sures by which,' &c. : so in a passage of 
 Liv. lib. ii. (cited by Bauer,) we have, 
 * Tantum superabat animi ad sustinendam 
 invidiam ;' and in Sail. Jug. ch. 68, 'cui 
 virtus, gloria, atque alia optanda bonis 
 superahautJ Of Trtpiafftvu), used in this 
 sense, (which is rare,) examples occur in 
 Diunys. Hal. Ant. p. 149, 1. Sylb. to Tt 
 dvSptlov inepiTTtvtv avTtp Kai to <ppovi- 
 fiov. Ecclus. xix. 20, Trtpitrcr. tv <ppovr\oii. 
 Jos. Ant. xix. i. 18, ToaovSt tTrtpiatrtvatv 
 avToXg tvvoiag Trjg Trpof avTov. ^ The 
 idiom, indeed, has place chiefly in the 
 case of TTtpitifii, and in certain instances 
 is found ushered in by roffovTov, as in 
 Dionys. Hal. 327, 45. Aristid. iii. 244. 
 iElian, V. H. ii. 13. Philostr. Vit. Ap. 
 viii. 1, 8. If, however, the above ellipse 
 be thought, as it may, harsh, we may, 
 with Poppo, join the words dip' atv with 
 rrepiytvkffOai, so as to stand thus, irepi- 
 ytvkffOai dTcb TovTOfv d, &c., and, sup- 
 posing the subject of the verb iTrepiffffevat 
 
 to be TTtpiytvftrOaiy render, 'tantum supe- 
 rabat [virium] Pericli ad Peloponnesios 
 solos iis, quiB ipse prteviderat, atque facil- 
 lime quidem in hoc bello devincendos.' 
 But, preferable to this, (which involves 
 no little harshness,) is the method pro- 
 posed by Gail, Goell., and Arnold, namely, 
 before d<p' wv to supply Utiviov, under- 
 standing thereby nr(?s, or rather, 'means' 
 for the contest. So Arnold renders, ' Such 
 a superabundance of means did Pericles 
 then possess, from which he of himself 
 foresaw that he could easily triumph over 
 the unaided force of the Peloponnesians.' 
 Similarly in Liv. ii. 42, we have, 'ad 
 bella externa prope supererant vires,' * they 
 had more strength than they wanted,' had 
 enough, and to spare. 
 
 Ch. LXVI. 3. ov ^wtx^^pow^ 'agreed 
 not to terms of surrender.' This significa- 
 tion is frequent in Thucyd., but somewhat 
 rare in other writers. The subject of the 
 verb is TtaKvvOiot, taken from ZaKvvOov 
 preceding. 
 
 Cu. LXVII. 1. i5t>] *in his private 
 capacity,' without any authority from the 
 state. ^TpaTtvaai itti ttjv TIoHS. 'to send 
 an expedition to the relief of Potidsea.' 
 'H irep HpfirivTo, ' whither they were de- 
 sirous of going,' or had determined to go. 
 
816 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 430. 
 
 Tv\ovTiQ ^€ 'A0»?i'o/(i)i' 7r(>ta|3t«Cj Aeapyoq KaXXt^ia^ou Kai A^Hvia- 
 ^r^g OiXrJjuoi'oc, 7ra<>a rw SiraXK:^, TTtiOouai Tor Sa^o/cov, rov -yf-y£i'rj- 
 jutyov 'A0>fvaTov, ^ituXkov vlov, rovq cir^pat; £-y^£jf>t(Toi arfnaiv, 
 oTTUtQ |u»), ^tajSai'Tfc «^C (5aai\ea, rrjv t/ce/rou ttoXiv, to fx^poq, (dXu- 
 \L(t)(Tiv. 3. o ^£, TreiaOf/Cj Tropei^o/itvouc aurout,- ^la rrjg OpaKtjQ tin to 
 irXoiov tS t/LuWov rov 'EXX>/(T7rovToi' wepaiwanvj irplv itrpaivecv, 
 £uXXajUj3av£t, aXXouc ^v/Lnri/nipag /luto. tov Aiap^ov Kai A/jhvui- 
 Sou, Km iKeXevcTiv EKUvoig irapa^ovvai' oi ^l Xa^ovT^g EKo/uiaav eg 
 Tcit; AOrivag. 4. a^i/cojuei'wv ^t aurcJr, Stidavrec: oi A^rjvaloi tov 
 AotCTTfa, /u»J avOig G(j)aQ in nXeiu) KaKovpytj ^ia(j)vy(i)v, — ort fcai Trpo 
 
 Touro)!' TO. TtjqI\oTi^aiag kcu ruiv £7rt Bpa/cr?c Travr £(J)an'£ro Trpa^ac, 
 
 aKpiTovg, Ka\ j^ovXa/uivovg ioriv a tiTrtTv, avOriiJLipov aniKTHVav irav- 
 roc, Kai eg (papayyag eaiftaXov, diKaiovvreg toTc avTOig a/mvviaOai 
 oiG-mp Kai in Aafce^acjuovioi viriip^av, tovq ijuLiropovg ovg fXa/Sov 
 ' AOrjva'iwv Kai Tuiv ^v/iiinavcov ev oX/caat irepi TltXoTTOVi'rjdov TrXtov- 
 Tag aTTOKrtivavTeg, Kai ^g <j)upayyag EdfiaXovTEg. 5. navTag yap 
 Si^ Kar apyag tov ttoXejuou oi AaKi^aijuovioi ocjovg Xapoav iv Ty 
 
 2. TO /uspoc] scil. ovffav, * in some mea- 
 sure,' ex parte. So Arnold expresses the 
 sense, 'that they might not bear their 
 part, whatever it might be, in injuring 
 his country ;' Athens being his adoi)ted 
 country. So in Aristoph. Ach. 145, we 
 have, TraTBp 7]VTi(i6Xti [ioijOtiv Ty Tcarpq,. 
 Indeed, that the word ix'i^oQ belongs to 
 /3\dv^a»<Tti/, and not to itoXiv, seems evi- 
 dent from the almost unqualified terms 
 in which Athens is here spoken of as the 
 young prince's comitry. And in addition 
 to the examples adduced by Arnold, may 
 be noted the following in Herodot. i. 120, 
 Kai apxafxiv to fispo<;. To this purpose, 
 too, is the remark of Mitch, on Aristoph. 
 Ach. 133, 6 di v'lbg, ov 'AOrji'oiov tTrtiroir}- 
 fitOa. This word, coupled with what fol- 
 lows a little after, seems to imply, that 
 the prince had been admitted to all the 
 privileges of citizenship, and not, as was 
 usual, to a part only. 
 
 3. TTtpatoKTetv] Ilepaioio properly sig- 
 nifies ' to ferry any one over :' but it is 
 here used in the neuter sense, * to pass 
 over,' which is frequent in the primitive 
 TTtpdu), w hence our verb ' to ferry.' This 
 is the more remarkable, as Thucyd. has 
 always elsewhere used the middle voice. 
 See Poppo, Proleg. i. 185, who adduces 
 this among other examples of act. for 
 mid., as Tnipqiv for iriipaaQai iv. 132. 
 ^vyK\i](JavTt(; iv. 35. aTr)^i^tiv ii. 49, 
 &c. 
 
 4. avOqixepbv] Namely, lest there should 
 
 be any delay, and lest the public com- 
 miseration should, as in the case of the 
 Mitylenieans, bk. iii., be interested in their 
 favour, and thev be saved from destruc- 
 tion. 'Eg (pdpayyag laipaXov Dukas takes 
 to mean simply, that 'they were thrown 
 out as food for the dogs and birds of prey.' 
 See Hom. II. i. 4. Nevertheless, I must 
 still adhere to the opinion I have before 
 expressed, that a calamity far greater than 
 that of pirrTtiv drcKpovg was intended : a 
 view, I find, which has been adopted by 
 Poppo and Goell. The place where their 
 bodies were tossed was probably some par- 
 ticular spot, abounding in pits, employed 
 like the Ceadasat Sparta (spoken of i. 134), 
 of which use was made for that purpose : 
 the plural being here employed as in a 
 similar passage of Eurip. Phaeth. frag. 9, 
 (piXoQ It uoi 'AXX' ovTog (where read, with 
 Musgi*., AXovtoq) <pdpaKi ar]TnTai rtKvg. 
 Goell. conjectures tlie place to have been 
 that barathrum tv Ktpaido)v drffitft Trjg 
 Oivr]tSog (pvXijg, tig o rovg tTri 0a vary 
 KarayvuxrOevTag Ivi^aXov. 
 
 SiKaiovvTSg Tolg avrolg dfivvtaOai^ 
 ' thinking it but just to retaliate on the 
 Lacedaemonians, by using the same cruel- 
 ties that they had begun the use of.' See 
 Herodot. viii. 137, where we have the fate 
 of the above individuals ascribed to a 
 judgment visited on their heads for the 
 crime of their forefathers. On this use of 
 vndpx^y see Valck. on the passage, and 
 Hesych. in vv. virdpKas and vTrapx^t. 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LinER IT. CAP. LXVIIT 
 
 317 
 
 eaXacrtrp, wc noX^iiovg ^lefpOyov, Kai roue ^^ra 'A0»?vatwv ^u^- 
 noXtfJiovvTag, Kai Tovg ju»?^£ fuO ^Ttpuyv. 
 
 LXVIII. Kara II Tovg avTovg xpovoug, roG OipovgTtXivTwvTog, 
 Kai 'A/UTrpafCCwrai, aurot ra Kai tSv (Dap(5ipa)v iroXXovg avaaTjiaav- 
 T^g, €(Trpar6V(Tav ett' "Apyog ro ' Ai.i(j>iXoxiKov Kai t^' «XX»,i' A/k^i- 
 Xoxiav. 2. ix^pa l\ irpog Tovg 'Apynovg ano Tov^e avTolg y^aTO 
 ■jrpwTov ysv^rrOai. 3. "Apyoc ro ' A/ii^piXoxiKov Kai 'A^t(|>iXox/«v rrji' 
 aXXriv iKTiae, /uerd t^ TpwiKa oiKa^e a^'ax^P^i'^wc Kai ovk apeaKO-^ 
 liin'og Ty iv "Apyft fcaratrraVa, 'A^t(/)/Xoxoc o 'A^(()iao£W, iv rw 
 'AfJiTTpaKiKf^ KiXiTio, ofjnj:>vvinov Ty mvTov iraTpl^i "Apyoc oro^a^rac- 
 4. Kai vv '»? TToXic aurr, /ueyiarr, Tvg 'AakJxXoxioc, Kai TOvg ^vvcitw- 
 TaTovg elx'" oiKnropag. 5. vtto Su^u^opwi; ^£ TroXXaTc yevmig Wr^" 
 pov irnlofxivoi, 'A/uTrpafciwrac, o^iopovg mnag Ty *A^i(piXoxiKy. 
 ^vvo'iKOvg enrjyayovTO, Kai eXXrjviaOncTav ti]v vvv yXtlicrcrav rors 
 TT/Qwrov aTTO Twv 'AinTrpaKiujT(Zv t^vvoiKTjaavTiov' ^ oi ^£ aXXoi A^^^t- 
 Xoxoi (SapiSa/ool H(nv. 6. k/3aXXovatv oJv roue 'ApyHOvg ol 'A^i- 
 
 TrpaK'twrai X^^'^' '^"^ "*^'''''' '"^'^X'^^^' ^''^ ''^^'''' ^' ?' ^ 'A^i(j>'iXoxoh 
 yevofiuvov rourou, ^i^^aaiv eavTOvg 'AKapvam, Kal^ TrpooTrapaKaXe- 
 aavTeg afx^xWepoi 'AOnvaiovg, ot a^Tolg <I)op^itwvd Tt OTpaT^yov 
 BTTEii^Pav Kai vadg rpmKOvra, a<t>iKoinivov ^s roG ^opi^iiovog, alpovai 
 KaTa KpdTog" Apyog, Kai TOvg 'A^uTrpa/ctwrae vv^pani^KTaV KOivy te 
 i!*Kv<Jav avTO ' AfLcj>iXoxoi Kai *AKapvaveg. 8. ^^erd ^l rovTo i, ^Vfx- 
 liaxia eyivsTo Trpwrov ' AOm'aloig Kai 'AKapvacnv. 9. oi ^£ A^- 
 TT^aKtoJrai r)/y plv tx^pav Ig Toig 'A/oyeiouc drro rou av^pairo^iG^iov 
 
 Ch. LXVIII. Our historian now pro- 
 ceeds to narrate an attack made by the 
 Ambraciots on Argos Amphilochicum ; 
 which he prefaces with an account of the 
 origin and early history of that state, so 
 as "to account for the present attack, by 
 relating the circumstances of its alliance 
 with tTie Acamanians, and consequently 
 the Athenians. On the origin of the con- 
 nexion of Acarnania with Athens, and of 
 the quarrel of Ambracia with Argos Am- 
 philochicum, see Thirlwall's History of 
 Greece, vol. iii. p. 148. 
 
 3. OVK apttTKoixtvog — KaraffTdati] 'dis- 
 satisfied with the state of affairs in A. :' a 
 sort of meios'ts, found at viii. 84. 
 
 ofiiovvfiov — ovofidaag] So Isocr. Evag. 
 TtvKpog ^aXafilva KUTt^KKJiv,^ bfiuivvj^ov 
 TToiriffag Trjg Trporepov avn^ iraTpiSog 
 ovrrng- These passages are^ examples of 
 the two constructions which oniowfiog ad- 
 mits, with the dative and with the genit. ; 
 the former of which is more agreeable to 
 propriety of language, (for nouns com- 
 pounded with ofiov regularly carry a 
 
 dat.) the latter is found only in the later 
 
 5. eXXr)via9ri(rav, &c.] 'were taught, 
 or learnt Greek, the language they now 
 speak ;' probably the old Pelasgic. There 
 is here a blending of two phrases. ^The 
 above signification of iXXriviKi<rGai is rare, 
 but occurs also in Liban. ap. T. Mag. 
 
 (3dp(iapoi fiffiv] 'use the barbarian 
 tongue.' This sense is demanded by the 
 context, and found in 1 Cor. xiv. UJcrofiai 
 T<^ XaXovvTi (idp^apog- Kai 6 XaXun Iv 
 tjxoi (3dp(5apog. , 
 
 7. Kai TTpoffTrapaKoXiffavTfg] This read- 
 ing (for vulg. TTpoaKaX.) is required by the 
 authority of MSS. and one of the most 
 certain of critical canons ; accordingly it 
 is received by all the recent editors. In 
 the punctuation of the passage I have 
 now thought proper to follow Poppo, 
 Goeller, and Arnold, who make aipovtri 
 the verb to TrpoffirapaKaX. afx^. : regard- 
 m<r the clause ot avrolg — tTrt/ixpav as 
 eq^iiv. to 7r(fiypdvT(ov re rovTCJV avrolg 
 ^opfitMva. 
 
318 THUCYDIDES. [a. c. 430. 
 
 0(j>u)v avTwv TrpwTov tTrocijdavTo, van^ov ci €V tw iroAifiii) t»jvo£ Ttfv 
 aTpaniav iroiovvrai avrwv t€ kqi Xaoi'wv Kai aWwv Ttvwv twv 
 nXricrio'^wpijjv j5ap(5ap(t)v' iXOovreg te irpog to ' Apyog rrJc i"cv ywpaq 
 c/cparoin', T171' o£ ttoAiv (jjq ovk icvvavro EAetv TrpoapaAovTiq, aTrt^ut- 
 ^r}CT(tv Itt oiKov /cat ^uXvOrjcrav Kara lOvrj. ToaavTa jU£v tv tw Giptt 
 cyti'sro. 
 
 LXIX. Tou c fTTtyiyvojucvou ^ei/uwroc, A9r}vaioi vavg taTHAav 
 iiKocri jiuv TTcpc YliXoTTovvrjfTov KQI ^op/jii(jJva GTpaTr)yov, bg opjuw/ut- 
 voc £fc NauTTaKTOu (^vXaKriv il^i juitjt eKTrXeiv ek KopivGou Kat tov 
 pttratou KoKirov ^r]Civa fxy)T eairAnv, ETepag o eq etti 1\.apiaQ Kai 
 AvKiag Kai ^e\r}<rav^pov <TTpaTr]yov, birivg Tuvra te apyvpoXoywai, 
 Kai TO XyaTiKov Tuiv Wi\o7rovvr}Gi(jjv jui/ ewmv avToOtv op/xtDjuevov 
 /3Xo7rretv tov ttXouv Tuiv oX/caSwv twv aTTO Oatrr/Xtoo^ Kai <l>oii't/ci?c 
 icai T^c £/C€i0€v riTTi'ipov. 2. avapac ^£ OTpaTia Adr)vai(x)V re twv 
 aTTO Twv v£wv /cot Twi' ^Vjujua^wv £c TW AvKiav o MfX»/(Tavopoc, 
 aTToOinjcTKei, Kai r»;c OTpaTiat; fidpoq ti ^tc^Ottpt viKr}OeiQ jua-^y. 
 
 l^AA. lou o aurou ■^n/nuyroq 01 I lorioacaTac, tTrator? ou/ctri hcv- 
 vavTO noXiopKov/uLivoi avTt^nv, aXX u'l rt £^ rr/v Arrifoyv icrjjo' 
 Xai n£Xo7rovv)]crta>v ouSu' juaXXov airavlcTTaaav Tovq AOrjvaiovg, 
 o T£ (TiTog fTTEXfXoiTTEt, /ctti oXXo T£ TToXXa iiTeyEyevriTO avToOi rjoi] 
 jjpit)(Ti(t)Q TTbpi avayKa'iag Kai tiveq Kai aX\r)\(i)v kykyivvTO^ ourw 
 c>j Xoyouc 7rpo(T(j)tpovGi Trspl £u^j3a(T£wc I'o^C <Trpar)]yo7c tu)v AOy}- 
 
 OL. 87, 3.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXXI. 
 
 319 
 
 Ch. LXIX. 1. OTT. Tavra dpyvpoKoyCJcri} 
 Sub. fiepT], * in order to collect the ti'ibute 
 in those parts.' The same construction (an 
 accus. oi thing) occui*s at iii. 19, and viii. 3. 
 The general use of this verb is with an 
 accus. of person. The only other example 
 known to me oithlmj is in Synes. Ei>ipt. apy. 
 Tag -TroXnQt and there the thin<; is for pers. 
 
 Ch. LXX, 1. OVKtTl kSvv. TToXtopjc. 
 avTfx^^^] ' could no longer hold out being 
 besieged.' So Herodot. ii. 157, A, liri 
 TrXucrov xpf^'^ov TroXiopKevfitvij avTia-x.^. 
 Hence may be emended Zosim. i. 55, 1, 
 iTTti Ce dvTSffxovTo TToXiopKovfitvoi '. read 
 dvTSffxoi'. 
 
 cnravioTaaav tovq ' AOTji'ttiovQ] 'drew 
 off the Athenians [from the siege].' So 
 Herodot. vi. 133, ovk cnravarTriifTtiv ti)v 
 (TTpaTiijv. Appian, i. 45, cnravkffTtjffav 
 auTovQ cnro *. Dionys. Hal. 318, 47, 
 aTTavicrrdvai tov arpaTov. 
 
 (ipuxTfujg TTSpi dvayicaiag] * as to the 
 means of obtaining necessary food.' So 
 civayKoiov rpo0^e, supra i. 2 ; and Plato, 
 p. 848, A, Tpo<{)rjg dvayKaiov ^tofisvov, 
 wliere, as here, dvayKolog signifies 'barely 
 necessary :' and so vii. G9, ovx iicavd fidX- 
 
 Xov 1] dvayKoia. In this use of Tnpi, * in 
 respect to,' with a genitive after kiri- 
 yivtaOai, (which has here the sense of 
 av^^nivtiv,) we have a very rare con- 
 struction, to which something similar is 
 found in Acts xx. 19, Tretnac/uair rutv 
 ffVfi^dvT<jJv fioi tv Tolg iinj3ovXaig twv 'I. 
 
 dXXrjXwv tykytvvTo'\ 'had even fed upon 
 each other :' a familiar mode of expression 
 (found also in Procop., Liban., and Dio 
 Cass.) to denote the feeding on Imman 
 flesh ; the direst extremity of famine, of 
 whicli the earliest instance on record is 
 in Herodot. iii. 25, where it is related as 
 taking place on the expedition of Cam- 
 byses to ^thio])ia, and is there deno- 
 minated «\X»/Xo0ayia. Yet Strabo, iv. 
 p. 282, says, that the eating of human 
 flesh was a Scythian custom. There is, 
 indeed, little doubt that cannibalism has 
 ever been conjoined with extreme bar- 
 barism. 
 
 Xoyovg Trpo(T(pepov<Tt — ffTpanjyolgl 'they 
 prefer proposals respecting capitula- 
 tion to the Athenian generals.' So at 
 iii. 109, Trpofftptpei Xoyoi' Trtpi (Tiroi'dutv, 
 and i. 57. 
 
 1 
 
 I- 
 
 I 
 
 vaiiov ToTc €7rt <T<p'iGi TiTayinivoig, S£vo(^Jiti' t£ Tiv Evpini^ov Kai 
 'EtrrioSai^w ra7 ' ApiOTOKXuBov Km ^avo/aaxie -^V KoAXc^a'xou. ^ 2. m 
 ^l Trpoat^kavro, op(G.'r£g filv t^c trrparmc ti)v TaXanruypjav iv 
 Xwp'iw yiifiEpivi^, avaXijJKv'iaq t£ fjSr? T?]q iroXiWQ ^la^p^ia TaXavTa 
 £C [rjv] -rroXiopKiav. 3. £7rl roIcrSf oJv Suvt^»](Tay, £^£X0£Tv a^Tovq 
 Ka\ nal^ag Kai yvvalKaq Kai tovq iiriKoipovg ^vv tvj i^aT'iM, yvvai-^ 
 Kag ^£ Suj' ^uo7i', Ka\ apyupiov ti pijTov ix^vTag k(j>o^iov. ^ 4. Kai 01 
 filv uTTOffTTovgot i^iiXOov ettI t^v XaXKi^iK^v, Ka\ UaaTog y e^uvaTo' 
 'AOnvaloi Sfi Tovg r£ (FTpaTrjyovg ewyTiaGavTO, ore anv avTuiv Ivv 
 i(5ii(Tav, iv^iiitov yap av KpaTijaai tiIc ttoXewc rj epouXoyro, Kai vaTt- 
 pov iTTo'iKOvg £aurwi' tne^xPav eg rijv rioTi^amy, ical KaTiOKicrav, 
 5. TavTa inlv £V rw X"A*^''^ eyiviTo- Ka\ to ^iVTepov iTog ETiXiVTa 
 TM TToXcjuw Tio^e ov OovKV^'i^VQ ^vvkypa^fjiv . 
 
 LXXI. ToG 3* kiriyiyvofxivov Okpovg ot UiXoirovvnffioi Kai 01 
 ^i/iiinaxoi k liilv T^v 'Attik^v ovk k(Ti(5aXov, kaT^mTtvffav^ ^' hi 
 UXinaiaV riyETro St 'Apx^'^^A'^C o Ztugi^aVou, AaKt^ai^ioviiov ^a- 
 mXevg. Kai KciOicjag tov OTpaTov e^eXXe Syiianv Tt]v yijv ol ^£ 
 nXara(»7c fJ^Jg TrpEajSttc iri^^avT^g^ irpog avTov f^cyov Toid^t. 
 2. "-^ApyilafAE Kai Ao/CE^atjiioi'toi, ov ^'iKuia ttowIte, ov^ a^ia ovte 
 vniHv ourf iraTipuv (Lv e^te, kg yrTv Tf)v nXaratwr trrpaTEuorrEg. 
 Uavcjav'iag yap o KXwfi(5poTOV, Aa/CE^aijUOVtoc, kX^vOepiiaag rrjv 
 
 By Tolg iiri ffcpitn TSTayfisvotg understand 
 * tliciso who were charged with the office 
 of directing the operations of the siege.' 
 
 2. iv x«"P''t'^ X^'F^ou'V] Meaning, 'in 
 a bleak situation,' where they would be 
 exposed to the rigour of winter. 
 
 3. Kvv tvi ifiar'Kit] Such treaties gene- 
 rally included some condition as to the 
 quantity of apparel to be taken.^ So 
 Polya-'U. vii. 48, trj^yx^pfytrai avrolg ivi 
 iftaTiip kKeXOelv. Pausan. ix. 1, 9, dirfX- 
 dfTiv (T(png irpb J/Xiow ^vvTog, dv^pag fxiv 
 ffvv eii, yvvaiKag ^i Svo i/iarta Ud(TTr]v 
 txovffav. Appian, i. 400, 19, du^eXOelv 
 did x^TioviaKov fiovov. The women were 
 allowed to take two garments, because they 
 always itore two, as appears from Herodot. 
 ii. 36, where, mentioning the points of 
 opposition between the Egyptians and 
 other nations, he says, eifiara twv fikv 
 dvdpvjv fKUffTog f x" ^^^^ '*^^ ^^ yvvaiKdv 
 iv iKdffTri. Thus, upon the whole, it was 
 only permitted them to take one suU of 
 clothes, the x*^*^^^ &c., being included. 
 It was rare that two suits were allowed. 
 The only instance I have remarked is in 
 Appian, i. 383, 23, onoffavreg <tvv dvo tfia- 
 rioig sKaffTov dTToXvoeiv. 
 
 t^dt^jov] for wg t>p. ' as a provision for 
 
 the journey.' So kTrttriTifffibg eig r/)v oSbv 
 in Gen. xlii. 25. This condition was very 
 rarely granted ; and the only example 
 elsewhere known to me is in Zosim. iii. 
 18, 9, priTOV dpyvpiov kui t/iartov 
 fXovra. 
 
 4. fcai 'iKttffTog y i^vvaro] *and whoever 
 else was able [to go],' i. e. each going to 
 whatever quarter he could find a refuge 
 in. 'ETTyTidffavTOt in jus rocabant, ' called 
 them to account.' So Herodot. vi. 30, 
 tiraiTTjffdfiivog rovg ravra 7roir}(ravTag. 
 On inoiKovg see note supra ch. 27. 
 
 Ch. LXXI. From this chapter to the 
 end of the book we have recorded the 
 occurrences of the third year of the war ; 
 of which ch. 71 — 78 contain an account of 
 the expedition against Plataea ; ch. 71— 
 74 treating of the ineffectual attempts 
 to adjust matters between the Pelopon- 
 nesians and the Platteans, without resort- 
 ing to hostilities. In ch. 74—78 we have 
 related, the attempt to take the city by 
 storm. 
 
 1. Ka9i(Tag rbv ffrparbv} 'having en- 
 camped the army.' So vi. 66, Ka9. to 
 (TTpdTiVfia, and iv. 93, and elsewhere. 
 This use is rare except in our author, 
 though I have noted it in Eurip. Heracl. 
 
320 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 EXXaoa ttTTO Tijjv M»j3wr jutTci EXXrJi'wi' Tuiv tOeXifffavrtov ^vv- 
 u^aaOai tov k'ivSvvov tyJq jua^riq rj wa^* r/^Tv f-ytJ'fTO, Qvaaq Iv ry 
 nXaraituv ayopa Ait tXevOt^'nt) lepa, Kai ^vyKaXetjag wavrag tovq 
 ^viLijuayovQ, amdicov VlXaTauvai y7]v Kal TroXti' rrjv a(f>iTE^av 
 ^X^ovrac avTovo/iiovi; oikhv, (TTpciTtvGai ts jLiyjdiva ttotI a^iKiog tV 
 aurout,-, jur/o iiri covAeia n ce ixr], ctfxvvHv tovq napovTag t^vf^if^iayovq 
 Kara cuva/buv. 6, race /ntv ri/niv iraTipcq 01 v/Litripoi tooaav aoertjg 
 iVEKa Kai TTpoOv/niag rr^g ev eKeivoiq toiq Kiv^uvoig ytvoiu^vtjq, v/uiiig 
 ci ravavTia opart* iuetq yap GrjjSa/wv T(jjv rjjuiv e^6'iaTU)v ewi 
 oouAttot r^ ijfxETEpa rjK^Te. 4. fxaprvpag of oeovg rovq re opKiovg 
 TOTi yivojjkivovq iroiovfitvoi, Kai tovq v/utTepovg TvaTpi^iwg Kai 
 tllniTepovg ey^wpiovg, Xeyo/uiev vfxiv rr/v yijv t»)i' IlXarad'^a /u») 
 adiKiiv ^t)]0£ Trapapaivuv Tovg opKovg, eav ^e oiKeiv avrovo/movgf 
 
 664, (TTparbv Ka9iKfi : and Polyb. ix. 26,4, 
 KaBirraQ ilg eva tottov. 
 
 2. ^vva^ncOm — /iffx'??] ^ ^^ take part in 
 the peril of the battle.' The proper syntax 
 of i,vvapaadai is a dat. of person and genit. 
 of tliini;, with or without Trtpi. But here 
 we liave an accumtlre of thing dependent 
 on Kara, as in Eurip. Orest. 757) <tvv- 
 ypdjxrjv (povov aoi fxarpoQ, and Rhes. 495. 
 Demosth. Olynth. i. aw. to. Trpdyfiara. 
 Dionys. Hal. v. 62, fisyav TroXtfiov avvai- 
 povfisrovg, where for avvaipovfikvovQ read 
 avi'opa^ivovg. 
 
 AiX t\sv9tpi<i>'] ^" the origin of this 
 name, see Harpoer. p. 145, and on the 
 solemnity of the worsliip paid to Jupiter 
 'EXevBipioQ, see Bach on Zenoph. CEcon. 
 p. 34. In the words, a little after, txovTai^ 
 avrovofiovg oiKtiv, we have not — -what it 
 might seem — an unnecessary epexegesis, 
 but a circumstance not unimportant, as 
 serving to secure that independence which 
 was called in question by the Boeotians, 
 who claimed a sovereignty over Platiea. 
 The complete construction here is, {{orm 
 avTovq'l t\ovTaQ avrovofiovQ oUtlv, an- 
 swering to a similar expression in our 
 law-writings, 'to have and to hold.' Of 
 aTTt^idov the sense I believe to be, as 
 Haack, Goeller, and Arnold explain, ' he 
 granted,' (lit. *gave it over;' implying the 
 assumption on the part of Pausanias to 
 dispose of the territory of Plataea as the 
 assembled thought proper,) rather than 
 * he gave back or restored it after its 
 occupation by the Persians :' two ex- 
 amples of which use Arnold adduces from 
 Demosth. Olynth. ii. p. 27 (Reiske), ei roXq 
 fikv eTTiTaTTtiv CLTroSibcrtTf Toig d' dpayKci- 
 ZeaOai Tpirjpapxeiv, &c. ; and Xen. Hier. 
 ix. 3, TO ri d.9\a aTroSiSovai. And he 
 
 truly observes, that the sense, alike in 
 the passage of Demosthenes and this 
 of Thucydides, is assUjnare, mandarCf 
 adjudicare. 
 
 3. dptriiQ 'iviKa Kai TrpoOv^iagl 'for 
 vour merit and zeal in the cause of Greece :' 
 alluding perhaps (as Wasse supposes) to 
 the words of Herodot. viii. 1, respecting 
 the Platseans, ifrrb Se dpirfig re Kai irpo- 
 Ovfxiag. 
 
 4. Otovg Tovg re opKiovg, &c.] 'adjuring 
 you by the gods who were invoked as wit- 
 nesses when the oath was sworn.' So 
 ^schines, p. 16, iTroyioaag rovg ooKiovg 
 Oeoug. 
 
 Tovg vficrepovg Trarpt^ovg Kai ijiitrkpovg 
 lyX^9^^^Q] 'Deos patrios et mdigetes.' 
 These were each tutelary deities : but the 
 former were the gods of a whole country ; 
 the latter, those of a district. In the 
 present instance, the 9ioi iraTpt^oi of the 
 Lacedtemonians, the gods of their race, 
 are (as Arnold explains) Hercules, and 
 also the spirits of the later kings or chiefs 
 of the race of Hercules, who would take 
 it ill that the graves of their countrymen 
 slain at Platrea should be abandoned to 
 the power of the hostile Thebans. By the 
 9toi iyxujpioi of Plataea are to be under- 
 stood (as Arnold explains) 'the local deities 
 to whom Platrca was a home, and who 
 would be dispossessed if the country were 
 occupied by strangers.' Of the phrase 9toi 
 tyXtoptoi examples occur in yEschyl. Sept. 
 14,and Ag. 784. Suppl. 515, 1629. Nearly 
 the same with these words of our author 
 are those of Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 7? 96ovc 
 Tovg tfiovg Trarpt^ovg, Kai rovg TySe lyx*^- 
 piovg tTroixvvfievog. 
 
 Of Xeyofiev vfiiv the sense is, 'we charge 
 or enjoin on you.' 
 
 ' 
 
 0.. 87, 3,4.] LIBER II. CAP. LXXII. 321 
 
 Omv ^apiS,o.ev, airol re aJrovof-uaO., Koi roue aXXouc s-'^XeuO. _ 
 
 L vd. ^;- •A9..«;o.c- T«P«---^ r. ro.,18e Ka. .oX.,.oc ^.y.v.rm 
 air^. iv.Ka Kci rJJv iXXo,. eXeue.p.,.e<.C. . 2 v, f.o.X.-„ ,... 
 „.ra<TVO.r.c -c«i airoi w^lvar. roTg -V.-hc" « Se ,., -«..p Ka. ro 
 loreoo. ,1S. .poJK«X.»a^.0a,— i-X-; ajr. v.,.o^..o. ra v^.r.pa 
 
 .„XI,L ii M.8' -^rieov,. -1 raSe ^,7v a^.La.. 3.^ o ,.. Apx- 
 8„a„ ■ Voaaura aW.V ol 8. HXara.^v Trpa^ac aKovaa.r., ravra, 
 I xL k r,)v .oX.v, .«i r^ .X,10a ra p.G.vra .o.vu..c.vrec, 
 
 Ch. LXXII. 1. vTro\a(iu,v (Tin] At 
 inoX. supply rov >6yoi', which is expressed 
 in Herodot. iii. 146, and so suscipere m 
 Latin. See more in my note on Luke 
 
 X. 30. ^ o T f 
 
 ^iKaia \syBTe—r,v Trotrjrc, &c.] ye say 
 what is right and just, if ye do [actions] 
 like your words,' i. e. if your deeds cor- 
 respond to your words. There is an 
 ellipsis of the word tpyV'^^^i^h is expressed 
 in Dionys. Hal. Ant. 383, 41, Sylb.^ ovk 
 lanv oaoia roig X6yoig avrov ra tpya. 
 Here, then, (as Thirlw. observes,) ' Archi- 
 damus admits their claims, but bids them 
 reflect that the rights on which they in- 
 sisted implied some corresponding duties ; 
 that if the Spartans were pledged to pro- 
 tect their independence, they were them- 
 selves bound to assist the Spartans in 
 delivering those who had ever been their 
 allies from the tyranny of Athens.' 
 
 In the words following, Ka9aTr€p yap, 
 &c the yap has not a causal force, but 
 maybe rendered nimirum: on which force 
 of the particle see Hoog. de Part. p. 100. 
 The expression avTovofieia9e is well ex- 
 plained by the Schol. role oiKtioig vofioic 
 
 aKioXvTiog XP^^^^- „. 
 
 'KapaoKevri re, &c.] The rt is «of, as 
 Poppo imagines, copulative, but rather has 
 the force,— treated of by Hoogev. de Part 
 562,— namely, irridoffig cum emphasi (what 
 in Latin is expressed by et quidem), as in 
 Aristoph. Ach. 598. The airCJv, a little 
 after, is, as Goell. observes, to be referred 
 to '6<roi—Kvvwno(Tav, 'and who yet them- 
 selves, too, obey the rule of the Athe- 
 nians.' . ^, ,T » r „♦ 
 
 2. udXifTra ^Iv-ei H fii,] A frequent 
 formula, though here used (as at ch 40) 
 in a somewhat peculiar manner, by which 
 the ndXiara fi^v serves to denote what is 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 thought the best to be done ; the ti dt nn, 
 what may, however, be acquiesced in. Of 
 liirtp — irpovKaXiadiit9a, just after, the 
 sense is, ' which we proposed to you [for 
 you to do].' So infi-a v. 37, rd fiprjusva 
 TTpoKaXov^svoi, and ii. 73, d npoKaXtiTai, 
 and iv. 22. The same expression, too, 
 occurs in other writers, as Aristoph. Eq. 
 792. Pausan. ii. 13, 11 ; and it sh.mld be 
 restored in a passage of Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 742 37 • in which case, according to 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 413, there is an elhpsis 
 of Ig which word is expressed in two other 
 passages, v. 43, vfidg TrpoKaXovvTai ig 
 
 (Tirovddg, and iv. 19. 
 
 veuduevoi rd v^'tripa ainwv] sua possi- 
 dentes, sals fruentes. So Poppo explains ; 
 aptly comparing Demosth. c. Neier. ^ 102, 
 where it is similarly said that the Lacedae- 
 monians proposed to the Plateaus rriv 
 Ywpav fvav, Kai Kap7roia9ai ra avrutv. 
 Possiblv our author had in mind the words 
 of Hesiod, *Epy. i. 119, ri<^vxoi ipya vfixov- 
 rai ' enjoy the fruit of the works. In 
 the phrase tffrt M^e fieff Irkpiov, ' are 
 neutrals,' the somewhat i-are expression 
 andk at& hkpu>v is nearly equiv. to^era 
 urider^piov : though generally (as Goell. 
 observes) it has a somewhat stronger 
 force, as obSk Ka9' cr is stronger than 
 Kar ob^'iv. The next words are almost 
 transcribed by Dio Cass. xli. 19. ^ 
 
 rdde i]tiiv dpKkoii-] 'these will suffice, 
 'be sufficient for us,' i. e. 'with this we 
 will be satisfied.' For vulg. apf ff<c«, 1 
 have, with the recent editors, adopted, 
 from several MSS., dp^cra, which reading 
 is supported by a passage ot Xen. ^i.yr. 
 viii. 3, 45, dpkcKu ixoi o,ri Kai av jxyc, 
 robTu>v litrkx^n'. That ap«(ra yields a 
 more suitable sense I have, I think, fully 
 shown in my note in Transl. 
 
f: 
 
 320 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 EXXa^a ttTTo T(jjv M»/S(t>v jjLtTa 'EXXijvwv Tcoi' tOe\ri(javT(M)v t,vv 
 a^aaOai rov k'iv6vvov Trig /na^iiq r) Trap tijuiiv iyerirOy Ouaag £V rp 
 nXaraiwy ayopa Att tXevOt^ii^ iff>«> '^ctt ^uyKraXfcrac Travrac roug 
 ^u/lljltavoug, aTTf^ioou TlXaTaitUfTt yrjv kul ttoXiv r»]y (T^tTfpav 
 tvovrag auroro^nout: otfCfU', arpaTtvoai re iiy]ctva ttote aot/cwc fTT 
 aurouf,', jU>/o fTTt oouAfm h ce fxr\^ iifxvvHv rovq wapovTaq c;i>/u/ria^oi>g 
 Kara ^uvajLiiv. 3. race julv ri/atv nare^cg oi v/nirtpoi fooaav ap^Ttfg 
 ti'ffca K:at Trpouv/uiag rrfg ev eKeivoig roig kivcvvoiq yevo/j.evrf(;, vfing 
 ct ravavTia cpuTE /niTa yap xjtjpaitjv Ta»v rijuiv Evuiariov tiTi 
 
 ^ovXtia ry rj/jLeripa rjKtTS. 4. /uapTvpag cl Oi^ovg tovq re opKiovg 
 
 f I t » > « / t \ 
 
 TOTi ytvo/iievovQ 7rotoojU£voi , Kai rovg v/unTtpovg Trarpt^uvg Kai 
 
 iffiiTEpovQ cyvdjptout;, Aayojuev VfjiLV rt]v yrjv ti)v HAaTauca fxij 
 
 a^iKBiv iLir)cl TTapapaiveiv tovq opKovg, eav ce oikbiv avTovo/novgy 
 
 C64, (TT^aTov KaOi^fi : and Polyb. ix. 26,4, 
 KaOiffat; fig eva tottov. 
 
 2. ^vpupncOai — /ua^^c] 'to take part in 
 the peril of the battle.' The proper syntax 
 of ^vvapaaOai is a flat, of person and genit. 
 of thinfj, with or without irepi. But here 
 we have an accusative of thing dependent 
 on Kara, as in Eurip. Orest. 757j (tvv- 
 ypafiTjv (povov aoi fiarpbi;, and Rhes. 495. 
 Demosth. Olynth. i, auv. to. Trpdy/xara. 
 Dionys. Hal. v. C2, fisyav TroXifiov avvai- 
 povfiivovg, where for ffvvaipovfikvovg read 
 avvapiifisvovg. 
 
 Att t\ev9tpi(^t'\ On the origin of this 
 name, see Harpocr. p. 145, and on the 
 solemnity of the worship paid to Jupiter 
 'EXtvOkpioQ, see Bach on Zenoph. CEcon. 
 p. 34. In the words, a little after, txovrag 
 avrovojxovg oikhv, we have not — what it 
 might seem — an unnecessary epexegesis, 
 but a circumstance not unimportant, as 
 serving to secure that independence which 
 was called in question by the Boeotians, 
 who claimed a sovereignty over Plattea. 
 The complete construction here is, [wore 
 avTovg] ix^^'^^S avrovofiovg oUth', an- 
 swering to a similar expression in our 
 law-writings, * to have and to hold.' Of 
 dTTtSiiov the sense 1 believe to be, as 
 Haack, Goeller, and Arnold explain, ' he 
 granted,' (lit. *gave it over;' implying the 
 assumption on the part of Pausanias to 
 dispose of the territory of Plataea as the 
 assembled thought proper,) rather than 
 * he gave back or restored it after its 
 occupation by the Persians :' two ex- 
 amples of which use Arnold adduces from 
 Demosth. Olynth. ii. p. 27 (Reiske), ei Tolg 
 fxiv liriTaTTeiv cnroSojtTtTf roig d' avayKO.- 
 ZeffOai TpiTjpapxeTv, &c. ; and Xen. Hier. 
 ix. 3, TO TO. dOXa cnrodidovai. And he 
 
 truly observes, that the sense, alike in 
 the passage of Demosthenes and this 
 of Thucydides, is assignare, mandare, 
 adjudicare. 
 
 3. dptTi]g 'ivtKa Kai irpo^vfiiag'] ' for 
 your merit and zeal in the cause of Greece :' 
 alluding perhaps (as Wasse supposes) to 
 the words of Herodot. viii. 1, respecting 
 the Platieans, virb de dpsTrig re Kai irpo- 
 Ovfiiag. 
 
 4. 9sovg TovQ rt opKiovg, &c.] * adjuring 
 you by the gods who were invoked as wit- 
 nesses when the oath was sworn.' So 
 -^schines, p. 16, l-Trofioffag rovg opKiovg 
 Otovg. 
 
 Tovg vfXiTipovg Trarptpovg Kai yfieTspovg 
 lyXtopiovg] 'Deos patrios et mdigetes.' 
 These were each tutelary deities : but the 
 former were the gods of a whole country ; 
 the latter, those of a district. In the 
 present instance, the 9ioi 7rarp<pot of the 
 Lacedaemonians, the gods of their race, 
 are (as Arnold explains) Hercules, and 
 also the spirits of the later kings or chiefs 
 of the race of Hercules, who would take 
 it ill that the graves of their countrymen 
 slain at Platrea should be abandoned to 
 the power of the hostile Thebans. By the 
 Btoi lyxi^pioi of Plataea are to be under- 
 stood (as Arnold explains) *the load deities 
 to wliom Platwa was a home, and who 
 would be dispossessed if the country were 
 occupied by strangers.' Of the phrase 6eoi 
 tyx(t>pi-oi examples occur in ^schyl. Sept. 
 I4,and Ag. 784. Suppl. 515, 1C29. Nearly 
 the same with these words of our author 
 are those of Jos. Ant. xviii, 6, T, 9tovg 
 Tovg kfxovg TraTpifiovg, Kai rovg Tyde fyx***- 
 piovg tTroixvvfievog. 
 
 Of XeyofKv vfiiv the sense is, * we charge 
 or enjoin on you.' 
 
 
 o...87,3,..] LIBER 11. CAP.LXXIl. 3-21 
 
 ,M..p navaavla, ^S..a.'<.a.v." LXXII To.«Sr« a^ovr.. 
 nXaMv. 'ApxiSoMOC -oXn^ci. .l-" " Al.o- X.ye.. a. «..8p.c 
 
 lra»vo.r.c ical airol m'^var. r.uc "(-"'f " ^^ l>n,—^^?_'<«' - 
 rriv ;;. .po^KaX.,ciMeea,-.i.uxi«v «7-^ v.,o.evo. ™ u..«J>a 
 
 Ch LXXII. 1. vTToXafiuiV fl^rf] At 
 iTToX. supply rbv >6yor, which is express^ 
 in Herodot. iii. 146, and so mscipere m 
 Latin. See more in my note on Luke 
 
 X 30 
 
 ' ^Uaia X'eyere-vv Troiilre, &c.] ' ye say 
 what is right and just, if ye do [actions] 
 Uke your words,' i. e. if your deeds cor- 
 respond to your words. There is an 
 ellipsis of the word ?pyv.^vhich ^^ expressed 
 in Dionys. Hal. Ant. 383, 41,^ Sylb.^ ouic 
 ianv oaoia roTg Xbyoig avrov ra tpya. 
 Here, then, (as Thirlw. observes )' Archi- 
 damus admits their claims, but bids them 
 reflect that the rights on which they m- 
 sisted implied some corresponding duties , 
 that if the Spartans were pledged to pro- 
 tect their independence, they were theni- 
 selves bound to assist the Spartans m 
 delivering those who had ever been their 
 allies from the tyranny of Athens.' 
 
 In the words following, KaBa-mp yap, 
 &c., the ydp has not a causal force, but 
 may be rendered nimirum: on which force 
 of the particle see Hoog. de Part. p. 100. 
 The expression avrovoiiiioBt is well ex- 
 plained by the Schol. Toig oUtioig voiioic 
 
 dKu)XvTwg XP^*'^*- ^, • * „c 
 
 TrapaaKevri re, &c.] The rt is jiof as 
 Poppo imagines, copulative, but rather has 
 the force,-treated of by Hoogev. de Part 
 562,— namely, tTridoaig cum emphasi (what 
 in Latin is expressed by et quidem), as in 
 Aristoph. Ach. 598. The avrojv, a little 
 after, is, as Goell. observes, to be referred 
 to 'oaoi-^vvu^fio^av, 'and who yet tW 
 selves, too, obey the rule of the Athe- 
 
 '^TU^^<rra f.iv-ei ^ /j^] A frequent 
 formula, though here used (as at ch 40) 
 in a somewhat peculiar manner, by which 
 the judXicrra filv serves to denote what is 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 thought the best to be done ; the ti Se lir,, 
 what may, however, be acquiesced in. Ut 
 a„,g — 7rpolicaXtffdnt9a, just after, the 
 sense is, * which we proposed to you [tor 
 you to do].' So infra v. 37, ra apriff^va 
 ipoKaXoifievoi, and ii. 73, d 7rpo.c«Xarat, 
 and iv. 22. The same expression, too, 
 occurs in other writers, as Aristoph bq. 
 792. Pausan. ii. 13, 11 ; and it should be 
 restored in a passage of Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 742 37 : in which case, according to 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 413, there is an ellipsis 
 of kg which word is expressed in two other 
 passages, v. 43, vfidg TrpoKaXovvrai eg 
 (TTTOvdag, and iv. 19. 
 
 vtaoaevoi rd vfikrtpa ahrwv] sua possi- 
 dentes, suis fruentes. So Poppo explains ; 
 aptly comparing Demosth. c. ^eter. ^ lOi, 
 where it is similarly ssiid that the Lacedae- 
 monians proposed to the Plataeans rr,v 
 Xwpav h^iv, Kai Kap7rov<r9at ra avrutv. 
 Possibly our author had in mmd the words 
 of Hesiod, 'Epy. i. 119, ri<rvxoi ^a vffxov- 
 rai, 'enjoy the fruit of the works. In 
 the phrie t<rre ^^i M^^ ^^*P^^' ^^^ 
 neutrals,' the somewhat rare expression 
 ur,Sk iii& Irkp^v is nearly equiv. to ^iira 
 uWr^piov : though generally (as Goell 
 observes) it has a somewhat stronger 
 force, as oUk Ka9' 'iv is stronger th^ 
 Kar omv. The next words are almost 
 transcribed by Dio Cass xli. 19. 
 
 rdSt hiiXv dpKkan-] ' these will suffice 
 ^besufficientforus,'i.e. 'with this we 
 
 will be satisfied.' For vulg. apioKti I 
 have, with the recent editors, adopted, 
 from several MSS., dpiclaa. which reading 
 is supported by a passage of Xen. Cyr. 
 viii. 3, 45, dpkaKu /iot o re Kai ov tpQ, 
 rovrJv fxtrkxHv. That «?«/". y|elds a 
 more suiUble sense I have, I think, fully 
 shown in my note in Transl. 
 
 I> 
 
322 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. v. 429. 
 
 aw^K^ivavTo aurw, (irt aSiirara ff(/,tVtv iirj irouiv a TrpoKaXelrai llvev 
 Aem>aiu>v- TTcu^Bgy^p ^fj,^^ Kai yvvaTfcec Trap kdvoiq HncraV 
 Sebuvm ^6 Kai inpi ry Tracxp ttoAec, ^^, Uuvijjv aTvoyw^naavrwv, 
 Aihvcum iXOovreg a<p'imv ovk ImrpkirwGiv, r] e„/3aIo£, oi^ tVop/coi 
 oiTH- /c«ra ro «V.^or^^ooi.c U^^aOai, aiOiq fj<piZv r^v ttoAcv TTHpaawat 
 /cara/\a/3£(v. 4. o ge, Qa^avvtjv avrovq ir^oq radra, ^r)' *' 'Y^eTc 
 ^6 TToAiv /i£v Km oiKiac ri^tlv 7ra/oa^OT£ roTc Aafce^a.^ior/oK', fcol y^c 
 opovc ^ aiToh'tt^ar^, Km liv^pa aptO/^uo ra vf^ke^a, kch aAAo tl ri 
 Evvarov eg apiOfx^v eXOfiv' aurol ^e ^xeTaxwo^cTare ottoi f^ovXeaS^, 
 ewg av o TTciAe^oc y, ettu^^v ^k Tra^^XOiri, dno^ijiao^ev u^Iv a? 
 av 7rapaXd(5io^uv, 5. ^a'^pi ^^ roGSt tgo^ev 7ra|t>a/cara0,i/cr,v, fpy„- 
 
 tTyt't I '''''' ''*"^".'' f^f>ovr£c ^ av 1)^*^^ ^u^A^ Uav^ £CT.(T0at." 
 LXXIJI. Ot ^ clKoicravTEg icTijXOov aSOig eq t^v TroAtv, Kal j3ou- 
 Aauda^Evot ^£ra rou 7rA»i0ovc, ^Aegav on jSouAovrat, & TrpoKaXurai, 
 AOr^vatoig Koiv<Z<Tai npfdrov, Kal ^v TruQwaiv avrovq, iroiuv ravra' 
 
 ^'}}f\ ^} ''''*^''7 ^^^'i^^^^OcU (J<j>l<TlV iKkXiVOV, Kal T^V jijv fill ^IJOVV. 
 
 o Se Vfxepag re eaire'idaro iv alg uKog vv KoiniGeiivai, Kal rqv yijl ovk 
 tre/ivev. ^ 2. iXOdvreg ^l ol UXaranig irpia^uq wq rovq 'A0„- 
 vaiovQ Kal PovXevcjclfievoi fier avT(;;iv TrdXiv riXOov cnrayyiXXovrtg 
 rote er rP, ndXu rom'&- 3. ^' OuV kv rw irpo rou xoova>, J 
 av^pBQ nAarat^c, a>' ou ^v/Li/aaxoi eyevofxeda 'AOr^valot ^acriV ev 
 ovSevi »;^«c TrpoiaOai d^iKovfAevovg oure vdv TrfpiixPeaOai, /3or/0»;- 
 <THv Ss Kara ^vva^uv. 4. imcKi^Tirovai re v^Tv, tt^oc tcIIv opKwv 
 1% Y.^r""^'^'^ ^Vocrav, ^tr/S^v vcwrt^tZctv nepl Tr,v ivfiiJLayjLavr 
 LAAlV. Toiavra twv 7rpe(j(5tiov aVayyfiAavrwv, ol UXaraiiig 
 ^t^ovXevcravTo ' AOrivalovg jur] npo^i^dvai, a'AA' avt'^f^^at Kal y^v 
 re^vo^Uvrjv, h ga, dpt^vrag, Kal aXXo Traa^ovroc o ri av Su^jSa/v^' 
 
 3. wc tvopKoi—dixeoOaili i. e. as being 
 comprehended in the terms of the oath 
 according to which they swOre to receive 
 both parties. Thus ivooKoi is, as Poppo, 
 Goeller, and ArnoM are agreed, put for 
 ivaTTovdoi, fcedere recepti. And so indeed 
 the word is used in Dio Cass. 335, 9, tCjv 
 re Ptofiaiiov Kal rutv tPopKiov a<hi(Ti, and 
 ^schin. p. 63, 6, and m. 
 
 4. dWo €1 rt] ' whatever.' t^vvarbv Iq 
 apiOfibv tXOelv, * capable of coming into 
 number,' ' of being numbered.' So Plut 
 Pericl. 16, ^t' dpi9tiov ^uCiKuu. 
 
 Ch. LXXIII. 1. tiKo^ ijp KOfii(T0rjvat^ 
 scil. avTovg, ' it was likely they (i. e. the 
 ambassadors) would get back.' KofnaOfj- 
 vai, for dvaKoii., as vi. 29 and 37. 
 
 4. iTriaKriTTTovai rt vfiiv, rrpog tCjv 
 opKtov] In l7n(TKf]TrT(o here there is an 
 union of the usual sensp, to rejoin on any 
 
 one (mandarc) the doing of any thing, and 
 that of conjure (i. e. to summon in a sacred 
 name), adjure to do it. The latter sense is 
 suggested by the added words vpoQ twu 
 opK(x)v. So in a passage of Basil, cited by 
 Steph. Thes. in v., we have, IrriffKriirTut 
 yjilv TTpbg Tu)v Trarkptov : and in Herodot. 
 iii. 65, vfilv rd^f iTTKTKrjTTTuj Osovg rovg 
 /3a(T. iTTiKaXsiov. The same pregnancy of 
 sense is found in the term elsewhere in 
 Herodot. iii. 73. 
 
 Ch. LXXIV. 1. dvkx«T9at — opwvraf] 
 * to bear, if so it must be, even to see their 
 lands ravaged.' For dvex- some good 
 MSS. have dvTtxfffOai, which Haack and 
 Poppo were inclined to adopt. But the 
 act ire form would, in this case, be required, 
 and the sense thus arising would not be so 
 suitable. Instead of opiovrag and Trdffxov- 
 rag we should rather have expected opujv- 
 
 . 
 
 Oh. 87, 3, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXXIV. 
 
 S23 
 
 k^eXOuv re itoiSeva k'rc, aAA' avro rod ra'^oug aTTOKptva^rOac ore a^u- 
 v«ra ^^icri Troielv tariv cl Aafcegai/iortoi Trpo/caAourroi. 2.^ o>c ^^ 
 dweKplvavro, kvredOev ^i, irp^rov /alv k imfLaprvotav Kai iieiov 
 Kal m^wv r^v eyxiopli^^' 'Apx^^a^og o j^amXev,^ Kariarrj, Xeywv 
 ^Se' '' GEoi iaot yiiv ri,v HAaraiffia e'x^re Kai i^pwec, E^vviaropeg 
 iare 'on oire r//v dp^nv a^\'/ca,c, £/cA(7rc5vra>v r^v^e ^^'^^^7 
 ^vviifjLorov, enl y^v rf'iv^e UXOofiev^ — ev p ol irare^e^^ >,^ta>v evE,a- 
 ^uvot vfftv M»iSa>v eKpcirr^av, Kal irapiax^re avr^iv ev^uvri tv- 
 aywvlaaaOai rolg "EAAr/atv— o^Ve vuv, i'lv rt iroii^ixev, ahiK^aofieV 
 TrpoKaXiGcifievoi ydp TroAAa Kal el^ora, ou rvyx^vofxev. ^ 3. ^vy 
 yviifxoveg II iare r?,g f.lv d^iKiag KoXdleadai roig virapxovai 
 irporepoig, rr7c ^^ rifiisypiag ruyx"*^"^ ^«^^' ein<^kpovai vofit^u^g. 
 
 r«c and Trdaxovreg, as in a passage of 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. 1918, rivtixoyro fiTov 
 cfvyKoiii^ofievov virb tSjv TroXe/uwv opair- 
 TtQ. But, as Goell. observes, here and in 
 another passa;,'e infra vi. 16, dvexiffOuj 
 virepcppovovntvog, the construction changes 
 to the accusative cases bpCovraQ and Tracr- 
 Xovrag, on account of the interposed words 
 €t ^ti, to which the structure of the remaui- 
 ing part of the sentence is accommodated ; 
 no't a few examples of which are adduced 
 by Lobeck ou Phrjii. p. 755. The con- 
 trary transition, from the accus. to the 
 nomin., occurs, as Am, observes, in Hdot. 
 i. 27 : and he compares other passages of 
 our author, v. 41 and 50. vii. 74. 
 
 2. kg tTTiyiapTvpiav—KaTkaTri^ <adcon- 
 testationem sese tulit,' for iirniapTvpaTO, 
 *contcstatus est.' The subst. tTniiapTvpla 
 denotes a solemn appeal to any one, whe- 
 ther God or man, as witness of what shall 
 be said ; of which exceedingly rare term 
 I have met with no example elsewhere 
 except in a passage of Dio Cass. 914, 50, 
 ry 9tu)V tTTifiaprvpig, : though the rerb 
 is not unfrequent, especially in Xen. and 
 Dionys. Hal. See my note in Transl. 
 
 This solemn attestatio was esteemed an 
 important religious duty by both Greeks 
 and Romans. Thus in Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 
 22, we have, 9(ovg 9vffiaig Kal ijpojcic 
 'A<T<Tvp'tag oiKTiTopag t'vfifvi^tTO : and in 
 Livy, i. 32, ' Audi, Jupiter, et tu, Juno, 
 Quirine, Diique omnes coelestes, vosque 
 terrestres, vosque inferni, audite,' &c. 
 Onosander, too, bears testimony to the 
 custom, by introducing &form of this pro- 
 testation. 
 
 exsre} * occupy :' answering to XcXoy- 
 Xam in a similar passage of Herodot. vii. 
 53, and dXryxaoi in IJmarch. p. 98. On 
 these 9iol ttoXiovxoi, see Spanheim on 
 Callira. Hymn, in Pali. v. 53. Blomfield on 
 
 iEschyl. Theb. 69, and Valckn. on Herodot 
 vii. 53. Who these tutelary heroes were, 
 appears from Wasse on iii. 24. 
 
 ^vviGToptg tare] *be witnesses,' * beat 
 witness.' The word occurs also in Eurip. 
 Suppl. 1173. Soph. Aj. 542, and Phil. 1293. 
 Dionvs. Hal. 227 and 160. Joseph. Bell, 
 i. 30,*^ 1033. Polyb. xxviii, 17, 13. xxx. 8, 1. 
 UXL-novToiv — TO ^uvw/iorof ] ' haymg 
 first abandoned their sworn compact.' 1 
 know of no other example of this expres- 
 sion rb IvvM^. than Dio Cass. p. 136, 40. 
 7rnpE<TX£7-c avTYiv dniivt] lvayoiv.'\ Kat 
 avTi]V is for i'lv : and tvnivTi, which pro- 
 perly belongs to the gods protecting, is 
 here, ^j^t kypallagem, applied to the coun- 
 try protected. 'Evayuti'. stands for dywv. 
 iv avTy: on which use of verbs com- 
 pounded with tv, see note supra ch. 20 
 and 44. The sense of the words is either 
 ' a field propitious to fight in,' or, as Poppo 
 explains, 'favourable to fight in.' Compare 
 Xen. Anab. iv. 6, 12, and Plutarch ap. 
 Steph. Thes. roirog tv(l)VfffTaTog tvaywvi- 
 
 l^t<j9ai. ^ , , 
 
 TrpoKaX. TToXXd Kal tlxora] * though we 
 have made many and fair proposals.' See 
 
 supra ch. 72. . 
 
 ov Tvyxavofiiv} * we cannot obtam our 
 purpose.' This signification is founded on 
 the idiom rvyx"*'"'^ ffKovov. And Steph. 
 Thes. furnishes two examples of this ellip- 
 tical sense, Hesiod, Theog. 973, and Plut- 
 
 3. Kvyyviiifioveg — vofiinojg] No little 
 difficulty attaches to this sentence ; and 
 that chiefly arising from the unusual ac- 
 ceptation in which Thucyd. has employed 
 the phrase Kvyyvufioveg tart, which Valla, 
 Dukas, Poppo, and Arnold are agreed 
 must mean grant, allow, assent that, &c. ; 
 lit. *be consenting to us in this.' Thus 
 Arnold explains the sense to be, 'assent 
 Y 2 
 
324 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 LXXV. ToGavTU i7ridtia(Toc, KaOlarr) eg iroXe/uiov tov arpaTov, 
 Kai Trp(i)Tov jLiiv TripuaTcivpioatv aurovq toiq ctv^piaiv a iKoxpav, rou 
 /i*r|0£va tri f^ieyoi* CTrcira -^(Zfjia t^ovv irpog Tr]v ttoAiv, eXiriCovTsg 
 Ta^i(jTr)v aiptaiv EfjeaOm avruiv, (Tr^arau^aTog toctovtov ipya^o/ne- 
 vov. 2. t,vXa jjiv ovv Tijuvomg ck tov KiOaipuivog, wa^wKa^o- 
 fnovv BKaTeptJuev^ ^o^jurjoor am to/^wv TiOimg^ oinvg jut] ^ia~ 
 y^tiHTo £7rt TToXu TO ^Wfxa' i(j>opovv ^£ vXrjv ig avro, Kai XiOovg Kai 
 
 to the first aggressors being punished for 
 their iniquity, and that tliose who are law- 
 fully seeking [rather, taking] vengeance 
 [for injury], may not fail to obtain it.' It 
 is well remarked by Poppo, that the genit. 
 TrJQ dCiKiag is here placed first because it 
 belongs not only to virapx^^^^j ^^^ ^^so to 
 icoXa^f(T0ai. Of this kind of construction 
 I know no example elsewhere except in 
 a passage of Plut. cited in Steph. Thes. 
 'l[7rdpx(t> is not unfrequently used, as here, 
 with dciKtag, (iiuQ, and other terms de- 
 noting ivjury. Suffice it to advert to ii. 67, 
 and a passage of Demosth. ap. Steph. Thes. 
 in v., whei'e it is, as here, united with the 
 term irpoTt^oq, which serves to strengthen 
 the sense. 
 
 Ch. LXXV. 1. 'Voaavra kinQticKraq] 
 * having made these solemn invocations.' 
 *E7rt0tta^(u signifies, ' to address supplica- 
 tions, invocations, c^c. to the gods.' The 
 word, which occurs at viii. 53, is used, as 
 also the phrase ravr or TroWd tTriOtidaai, 
 in the later historians and later writers 
 generally, as Philostrat. and Achill. Tat. 
 KaOi(TTT] iQ TToKtfxov TOV (TTparbv, 'put 
 the army in order for war.' 
 
 TTfpuaTavpuxTfv avTovg'] ' palisadoed 
 them round.' Meaning, the place ; for the 
 word is elsewhere only used with an accus. 
 of place, as Xen. Hist. viii. 4, 14 and 21, 
 irepittrravpioffav tov K. Snr\(p aravpu)- 
 fiuTi. By dfvSpiffiv understand the trees 
 of the plain around Platrea, comparatively 
 of a light kind, and chiefly fruit-trees^ with 
 which the plains in the south of Europe 
 are principally occupied. Indeed previous 
 to a siege it was always the custom to dear 
 the ground around the place to be b( sieged. 
 So Joseph. 1219, 32, KaTa^\r]OivTog St 
 iravTOQ 'ipKovQ Kai TTipi(ppdyfxaTOQ, oaa 
 KrjTriov TTpoavtOTriaavTO Kai dtvSpujv ot 
 oiKtiToptQ, v\t]Q Ti. t'lfiepov Trjg fiiTaKv 
 TrdariQ tKKOTrdarjQ. When heavy timber 
 was required for beams {^vXa), it had to 
 be felled on the mountains, (where alone 
 forest-trees are commonly found in those 
 countries,) as, in the present instance, on 
 Cithseron. 
 
 Xw/xa txovv] * raised a mound.' So 
 
 Herodot. i. 162, xoi/iara x*^^ Trpbg rd 
 reixia, and ii. 137. iv. 76. Appian, i. 476, 
 49, x*^h^ ^X^^f ^"^ '• 752. Joseph. Bell. 
 V. 3, 2. Though this be the first detailed 
 account of the operations of a siege, yet 
 the above, and some of the other methods 
 here recorded, are such as would readily 
 suggest themselves, and, indeed, had been 
 employed nearly 600 years before : see 
 2 Sam. XX. 15. 2 Kings xix. 32. Jer. vi. 
 6. The one in question, Arnold observes, 
 
 * simply consisted in the carrying of a 
 mound, with an inclined plane, to the level 
 of the top of the walls, so that the be- 
 siegers might march up as by a regular 
 road.' Yet here the mound was not in- 
 tended to form an inclined plane, but was 
 merely formed to drive the garrison from 
 the nearest point of the walls, and thence 
 to afford a facility for carrying the place 
 by an escalade, (whence the anxiety felt 
 to raise it as high as possible,) or, at least, 
 to leave only a small interval. 
 
 2. ^v\a} Meaning, such large beams 
 as are formed on simply squaring the 
 trunks of trees by the use of the axe. 
 Mfv ovv, poj'rOy 'hereupon :' see Hoogev. 
 de Part. p. 358. TlaptfJKoiofiovv iKaTtpw- 
 9tv, ' they built them upon each side [of 
 the mound].' ^opfiricbv, * cross- wise ;' 
 from (ftopixbg, a coarse-plaited mat, or 
 piece of wicker-work. In a passage of 
 Dio Cass. 227, 29, (evidently imitated 
 from the present,) we have the term 
 (iToixn^ov, This work, from the deriva- 
 tion of the word in question, and from the 
 description of it in ^neas Poliorc. p. 574, 
 (whose words are, i^ 6p9i(ov Kai TrXayiwv 
 avvTiGtjjitvuiv,) appears to have been of 
 
 the following form, j^ . 
 
 OTTwg fiTj Siax^otro tTri ttoXv Tb x<<'^a] 
 
 * to prevent the mound from falling away, 
 or being dilapidated,' as its base would, if 
 not confined by the beam-work. So Jos. 
 Bell. Jud. vii. 8, 5, oirwg 5s firj v}l/ovfievov 
 TOV xw/tarof, r; yrj haxfoiTO. 
 
 vXrjv] The word here and at ch. 77> 3, 
 denotes what we call brushwood, as opp. to 
 timber. 'Avvthv stands for TiXtffovpyilr. 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXXVI. 
 
 325 
 
 I 
 
 -yn„, Kai H Ti aXXo ivirHV ;utAXoi imfiaWnixtvov . 3. wip«C & 
 ixovv 6j3So,«.iKov7a Ka, viKXaq &..-ex<^C- S.yon^avoi /car avairau- 
 X«c, <i»T£ rok fiv '!>'?"•'. ^""C S^ "^^"^ « ^■"' "'"■'»' «'("',"''"'■ 
 AaKidaifiOvimv re ol ^vayoi k-a<,r„c toX£<..c £uve.j..<Tr<-T£C n.;«7/c«- 
 tov k TO ipyov. 4. o; 8t nXa7-(i..k, op<i.'rec ro x<"f« "ipof"'"". 
 SuXii-o- THVoc EvvOevu^. Km 6,r.<Trfl<T<...T£c ry eaur,iv reixH y 
 ,rp«,T6VoCro, l<ry<coSo;xou.' k avr6 irXlrOovQ U r^v ejyuc oikuov, 
 KaOa,p..Svreg. 5. ^uv&a^oc S' «'.' «uro7c ra £«Xa, r,.., nn v^Pv^'.v 
 ytyvifiivov a<,eevk uvai r<J olKoS6^in^ia■ Kai ,rpoKaXu,,^ara .<x' 
 ^ipoHQ Ka\ S../.9ipac, oWTf TOUC ipyalo,iiv„v^ Kai rn ^£«X« ,..,r. 
 ^upA<;po.c rn^roTc (BaXXeoOat iv i<T^aXHa rs elvai. 6. ^oero he r.. 
 i^oc roS «;xo..C Ph"' ''«' ^» X-''« »" axoXanepov _avT«,.,,H 
 „ir,S. 7. Kai ol nXara.fJc ro.o.Se r. ^'^'vooC^' 8«W£C rou rax«uc 
 ^ :rpo»i:r„rr. ro x->, ^""C"?-' -'" 7''"; LXXVI. 0< Sa R.Xo- 
 ^o...nmo., alMpevot, kv rap^olg KaXa,iov ,r.,Xo.. .vuXXovrec, 
 
 3. diypr)fikvoi Kar avairavXagl A blend- 
 ing of two phrases, i. e. * divided into par- 
 ties for relief,' as we say, * into reliefs.' 
 
 ol Ktvayoi] Meaning, I apprehend, ' the 
 commanders' of the quotas furnished by 
 the allies of the Lacedtiemonian confedera- 
 tion, who are called K^voi, in contradis- 
 tinction to the Spartans ; answermg to 
 the pr(vfecti sociorum of the Romans. So 
 Xen. Hist. iii. 5, 7. V. 2, 7, AaKt^aifiovioi 
 kltirnnvov avToXg Kara kw/xjjv tKa<jTr]v 
 Kevaybv, and v. 1, 35, duTrenns Kai 
 Ktvayovg kg rag TroXug, and iv. 2. 19, the 
 second of which passages will show that 
 the name was applied even to the com- 
 manders of the Ferioeci of the Lacedae- 
 monians. Of KwiipeaTwTeg, the sense is, 
 as Kistem. explains, ' una prsepositi,' ' una 
 cum propriis ducibus propositi.' 
 
 4. ^vXivov rcTxoc ^vvOkvTfg] Like that 
 described in Jos. Bell. vii. 8, 5, olKoConrj- 
 ffduEvoi TsixoQ sTtpov — TOKpSe rpoTTv 
 KaTtOKtvaffav. doKOvg fitydXag twi nmog 
 TrpoatxtXg dXXhXaig Kara ti)v rofinv 
 avvWetrav. dvo b' tjcrav (xrtxoi TrapaXXijXoi 
 ToaovTOV ^uffTioTig, offov tlvai -rrXarog 
 Teixovg, Kai Hi(rov dpcpolv rbv x^w 
 kvt<p6povv : see also Jos. Bell. iii. 7, 10. 
 
 y TrpoffsxovTo} 'ab ilia parte, qua agger 
 adversum urbem excitabatur.' (Port.) So 
 a little after, § 6, y Trpo<TSTrnrTf rb x*^/^"- 
 Of the words following, t<T(^KoCo^ovv tg 
 avTb TrXivGovg, the sense is, lit. 'they 
 built up into it (in the interstices of the 
 wood-work) bricks.' "E/c twv lyyvQ oikhov, 
 Ka9aipovvT(g, lit. 'having taken them 
 down from the adjacent houses, bo kuV. 
 is used at ch. 14. 
 
 5. Kvrdefffiog S' rjv avTolg Ta ^rXa] 
 'the beams served to bind all together.' 
 Evidently imitated from which are the 
 words of Procop. 83, 12, Kai IvXa /xaicpd 
 tvdt<TH0V (I conj. nvvd.) STrotftro row 
 fpyo.% oTTojg tir), v^pn^bv yiv6ntvop, aaOt- 
 vkg t'lri' and Arrian, E. A. ii. 18, 7, ^ai 
 avTbg 6 TTijXog^ KvvSsfffiog Tolg Xi9oig 
 kg Tb kirifiivtiv kyiyviTo. 
 
 TrpoKoXvuiiaTa^ ' fore-covcrings, to de- 
 fend the workmen. Of the word m this 
 rare sense,— which is the primitive one, 
 
 examples occur in Procop. 83, 32. 
 
 Polysen. v. 17, and Agath. p. 73, 11. 
 With respect to the two terms, (tppug 
 and bi({>9kpag, (which are also found in 
 the above writers,) I am now inclined to 
 think, with Gail and Arn(»ld, that the 
 former denotes skins, or raw hides ; the 
 latter, such as are artificially prepared for 
 use, by tanning : a view strongly con- 
 firmed by a passage of Procop. 68, J4, 
 where we have ckpf'mg Si Kai fSvpffag, 
 as also by Schneider's derivation of the 
 word Si<p6kpa, from 5k<puj, to tan, or eurry. 
 The phrase kv dacpaXng. tlvai is rare ; sv 
 dff<t>aXri being far more usual: yet iv 
 acrLxei^ was probably the plamf /J^l 
 more ordinary phrase, and is defended by 
 Xen. Hier. ii. 10, kv dffipaXdq, Ka9t<TTavau 
 6 dvTavyti] ' was raised opposite to it. 
 So bio Cass. 333, 44, in a kindred passage 
 uses dvTai icTTaTO. . . , 
 
 7. TOV Tt'ixovQ y] The genit. is here to 
 be taken partitive, with a subaudition ot 
 akpog. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 354, 5. ^ 
 
 Ch. LXXVI. 1. iv rapaolg KaXafioy 
 TTtjXbv ivtiXXovTtg] No easy matter is it 
 
i,l 
 
 326 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 ^': 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXXVI. 
 
 327 
 
 £(T£j3aXXov ig to Si^pijjiitvov, ottw? firj Sta^eojutvov, wawip »; -y^/, 
 
 ^OpOtTO. 2. Ol ^€, Taur^ aTTO/cAlJOfttVOl, TOUTO /i£V €7r€(T^OV, 
 
 UTTOrOjUOV S' £K: Tfjc TToXetUg OpuSaVTfCi Kai £uVT£K:/UTJ^a/LI£VOt UTTO 
 
 TO YWjua, v(f>u\Kov avOiQ irapa a(j>ag tov ^owv* fcai fXai'0avov £7ri 
 TToXi) Toi)^ ££(«>, wdT €7r(j3aXXoi'Tac jJtTCTOi' avuTEtv, vTra-yojutvou 
 
 » »v / 
 
 » \ » \ 
 
 to determine the sense of these words, — 
 obscure from our imperfect acquaintance 
 with the manners and customs of an- 
 tiquity, — one thing is certain, that it 
 cannot be what some commentators make 
 it, ' daubing hurdles of reed over with 
 clay,' what the Schol. expresses by Ifx- 
 TrXsKovrag. 'EvtiWovTag must mean 
 ramming, or s<}neezimj. Far from easy, 
 however, is it to fix the import of rapaoi. 
 Now this might mean baskets, or (as I 
 formerly explained in my smaller edi- 
 tion) hampers. Arnold, in his first 
 edition, (after Casaub. on ^n. Tact. 32,) 
 assigned to it the sense icearements, layers 
 of wattled reeds. And tliis is (I find) 
 adopted by Thirlwall, who describes it by 
 * layers of stiff clay pressed down close on 
 wattles of reeds.' But surely IvtiWovrtg 
 cannot possibly mean ' pressing down.' 
 The term can onlv denote ^thrustint; or 
 squeezing into;' an idea which necessarily 
 implies that the Tapffol were a certain 
 kind of vessel capable of holding the clay. 
 Hence it may bear the sense baskets, or 
 hampers ; which is the view of its meaning 
 adopted by Mitford, and long ago by 
 Zonaras, Lex. col. 64, where the word is 
 explained by KaXaQitrnoiq or Ko<pivioig. 
 In his second edition, Arnold expresses it 
 as liis opinion, that * the vessels in ques- 
 tion were large wattled cases, or crates 
 made of reed ;' by crates, of course, 
 meaning those vessels of wicker-work in 
 which articles of coarse earthenware are 
 conveyed : a view nearly the same with 
 that by which the word was by me inter- 
 preted himpers, canistra. A use, this, 
 nearly allied to the earliest one of this 
 word, found in Homer and Theocr., where 
 it denotes a cheese-vat, in which cheeses 
 were placed and turned, doubtless formed 
 
 of wicker- Mork, thus ^^ . 
 
 By KaXa^ov, (which is sing, for plur., 
 as in our reed,) we have denoted, as 
 Arnold observes, the anindo donax, called 
 by the modem Greeks KoXapio, and 
 which is, by Dr. Sibthorp, on the plants 
 of Greece, said to be at this day employed 
 for wicker-work ; being, we may presume, 
 of a much tougher nature than our reed, 
 and something like our osiers. 
 
 This passage of om* author was evidently 
 
 had in view by Abydenus, ap. Euseb. 
 PriBp. Evang. x. 12, aTriKaro ydp ^i) 
 TTtikov KaranXtoi tovq rapaovg. 
 
 Ig TO hyprjfifi'ov] ' hito the perforated 
 orifice,' namely, of the wall or mound. 
 Aiax(<^f^tvov must, as Goell. and Arnold 
 are agreed, be referred to x**'/*"* denoting, 
 
 * the matter heaped on the mound,' and 
 accordingly equiv., as Goell. observes, to 
 ^V ''0 X*^/*"' TrrjXbg a»v, diax^ofXtroVf 
 
 UKTTTlp TO X**^/^«> yV *^^f <popolTO. 
 
 2. TovTo /iiv lirkcTxov] Steph. would 
 read tovtov, and this Dio Cass, had pos- 
 sibly in his copy, since at 625, 87, he lias, 
 TOVTOV fJi^v £7r€(Txf. Probably, however, 
 he had in mind the words of our author, 
 viii. 31, TOVTOV fxev iirsffxtv. And, more- 
 over, (as Arnold observes,) * while, with 
 the middle voice the genit. is necessary, 
 (since we say, to withhold or forbear one- 
 self from a thing,) with the active the 
 accus. is equally correct, and, as being 
 far less usual, is more likely to be the 
 genuine reading.' It is, however, not so 
 unusual, but that it is found at v. 46 and 
 63. Dio Cass. 625, 87. 1072, 42. 1182, 
 82, and Plut. Alex. 62. 
 
 KvvTtKfiijpd^tvoi virb to xo>fia'\ A con- 
 densed form of expression, in which Kvvt. 
 is considered as a vox pro'gnans, compre- 
 hending, together with the sense of con- 
 jecturing or guessing, that of motion to a 
 place, i. e. * making their way by conjec- 
 ture to the part under the mound.' And 
 this view is confirmed by a similar expres- 
 sion in Horodot. ii. 150, Ik twv atpeTtputv 
 oiKiCJv — vTTo yijv ffTaOfitwfitJ'oi, tg to. 
 j3a<T. oiKia wpi;fT(Tov- A use this of OTaBp.. 
 evidently imitated by Procop. p. 227, and 
 Pausan. vii. 21,5, as the passage of our 
 author is by Appian, i. 691, Tifv yr\v tg to. 
 Tiixii TtKnaipofievovg ^topvTTdv. Finally, 
 the word ^vvTtKp. in the sense * to guess 
 in what direction to carry any course of 
 action,' is found in Xen. Sympos. ii. 8. 
 
 v<ptiXKov — TOV xovv] 'privily drew the 
 heaped-up earth to themselves, or within 
 the place.' Imitated by Dio Cass. 1080, 9. 
 
 (TTifidXXovTag] scil. tov xoi'V, ' heaping 
 on fresh earth.' Similarly in Xen. Anab. 
 iii. 5, 10, we have Itti^uXw vXriv, Kai 
 yriv l7ri<popT]cr(tt, and Ezek. xxiv. 10, 
 
 * heap on wood.' Of the words fol- 
 lowing, i'lrayopivov — tov x'^h^'''^^* ^^^ 
 
 auToTc KitTwOiV TOV yjjjfiaTOQ Kai itavovTog uti tm to Ktvow^tvov. 
 3. St^toTtc ^€ A*»! fi^^ owTW ^vvwvrai, oXiyoi npoq ttoXXouc, avr- 
 iX^iv, 7rpoai7Tt'6,tvpov ro^e' to julv /niya oiKo^o^v^^a inavaavTo 
 ipyaiofjitvoL TO KaTO. to x^i"«5 ^'»'^''' ^^ '^"^ ^'*'^^'' avTov d^^dpivot, 
 drro TOV (5^a^Eoq Ttlx'^vg U tov fVTOC jurjvoei^fc k Tr}v noXiv npoa- 
 w/coSojuouv, OTTwg il TO fxkya TelyoQ aXtWoiTo, tout' ai'T€)(^oi, kgi ^t'oi 
 Touc tvavTiouc avOig wpog avTO xovv, Koi irpoywpovvTag dau) CiirXa- 
 mov T£ TTOvov i^^iv^ Kcil iv diui<pi(36\w iLidWov yiyviaOai. 4. itfia 
 ^6 T^ vaJ(T£i Kn\ iJLr}xavdg irpoarjyov Ty ttoXh oi UEXonovv^crioi' fxiav 
 ^i£i', r) TOV fjiEydXov oi/co^OjurJjUOTog KaTo. to X^A*" npoaa^OtKra, tTrii 
 intya T£ KaTtaticre Kai tovq IIXaTaica? e(f>6(ir]atv , dXXaq ^l liXXy^ tou 
 Tftvoi/g' ac, (5f)6yovg te 7rf()ij3aXXovTfc avt/cXtuv oi FlXaTatiJc, Kai 
 ^oKovg piiydXag aoTrjtTai'Tfc dXvaiai juaKpalq ai^i^paig ano Tt^g Topr}g 
 
 full sense is, Miaving the earth privily 
 withdrawn from below.' So in Arrian, 
 E. A. ii. 27, 6, we have, tov x^v dfpavwg 
 
 tKiptpopiVOV. 
 
 Kai i^dvovTog del Itti to Kevovf-uvor] 
 *and continually settling down upon the 
 emptied, or vacant, space.' Imitated by 
 An-ian, ii. 27, 6, vcpiZavov fcard ^ to 
 Ktvovfxevov, and Appian, i. 69, to x<^M« 
 {f<pi^avov. Jos. 142, 19. Procop. 84, 28. 
 Hence may be emended a passage of Plut. 
 Alex. 75, Seivi) S' r) ^uaiSaipovia, I'lKtiv 
 v^uTog dii irpbg to TaTvuvovptvov' where 
 after v^uTog, I suspect ildvovTog for- 
 merly had place, which might very well be 
 omitted by the copyist, propter homoeoteleu- 
 ton. So in another passage of the same 
 writer we have, rd d' ev9vg t-rrifiTrXaTO 
 pevpdriov Kadapwv kTTKTvvSiSovTiov, 6\Ky 
 Kai <popq, TOV dXijSoiikvov irpbg to kevov- 
 ptvov. 
 
 3. hhoTtg — dvrkxf^iv] Namely, be- 
 cause the Platseans, as few in number, 
 could not withdraw the soil so quickly as 
 the Peloponnesians could heap it up. 
 
 tvQtv di Kai — TrpooiiJKoSofxovv} Of tvOiV 
 Kai tvOtv, the sense is, ' on either end,' as 
 in Herodot. iv. 71, tvOtv Kai ivQtv tov 
 viKpov, and various other authors. By 
 avTov, understand the n'lya oiKoSofiijpa 
 just before mentioned. The sense here is 
 well expressed by Amcld, * beginning at 
 the two extremities of the raised [rather, 
 high] wall, from the points where the 
 wall returned again to its original lower 
 elevation.' The beginnings of the half- 
 moon wall commenced each of them at the 
 end of the higher, and the beginning of the 
 loirer part of the vxiU. For the expres- 
 sion Tov ^paxiog Tiixovg, * the short' or 
 Mow wall,' 'must have the same sense as 
 
 TOV U Ppax^og t^Kodopijptvov at vii. 29, 
 meaning the i)art of the wall on each side 
 of the fitya oiKudoprjfxa. The words U 
 TOV ivrbg priv. ig Ttjv ttoXiv 7rpoo-<fJK. 
 nmst be construed together. Render, 
 ' built, in addition, a wall in the form of a 
 half-moon, bending inwards towards the 
 city.' In short, to use the words of Thirl- 
 wall, *they built a second wall, in the 
 shape of a half-moon, ])ehind the raised 
 part of the old work, which was the chord 
 of the arc' That this expedient was one 
 not unfrequently resorted to, appears from 
 several passages occurring in ancient 
 historians. Of Iv d^(^i/36Xv fidXXov 
 yiyreffOai, the full sense is, 'and be yet 
 more exposed to missiles, namely, on 
 either flank ;' the phrase being equivalent 
 to l3aXX6pevoi dfi^oTtpoiOtv at iv. 32 and 
 36. The thing itself is well illustrated by 
 Appian, i. 694, Kapviov H, wc tv aTtv(^, 
 Kai (iaXXoptvog dvwOev tK Tt fxtTw-irov 
 Kai tCov Ktpaim>, wg Iv pTjroudtoi x^pfoig. 
 Comp. Arrian, E. A. i. 21, 12. Herodian, 
 
 vii. 5, 11. 
 
 4. piav pev, ?)— »car£<Tfi(Tf] 'one which, 
 being brought up on the mound, shook 
 violently a great part of the high wall ;' 
 tTTt pkya TOV fiey. oiico^o/i^/xaroe^signify- 
 ing - " ^1- 
 
 .„s, lit. ' to a great extent of the high 
 wall.' So infra iv. 100, we have lataiSrjptoTO 
 fcTTi psya Kai tov dXXov ^vXov. Of Korc- 
 fffiat, the sense is, lit. ' shook [it] from its 
 foundations,' i. e. violently ; as in ^lian, 
 V. H. iii. 16. Dionys. Hal. ix. 68. 
 
 ^poxovg -dviKXtjJv] ' drew upwards by 
 throwing ropes about them.' 
 
 SoKovg — Tf ixo"e] ' suspending huge 
 beanjs, by long iron chains, fastened to 
 either end, and hung from two poles, like 
 yard-arms, inclining forwards and stretch- 
 
328 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 429. 
 
 TOO TtiyjwQ, avkXKvaavTtg £-yK:ap(Tioc,-, ottotc ir^oowicrfiauai irri ^tA- 
 Xoi ») /mii^avi), a(j>Uaav r»Jy Wov ^nXajiatc foiQ aXvaiai^ Kai ov cia 
 XHooq iyovTtQ' ?i ^e, pvfxy ejnTriirTovaa, dinKavXiU ro Trpot^ov rrjg 
 
 tjLij3oA»7c. / . , < 
 
 LXXVII. Mere* ^£ Touro 01 ritXoTrovyiiauu, a)c at re jun^^avat 
 oiiStv (li^tAouv, Kal T(v ^w/iiaTi to avTtT€t)(^i<Tjiia iyiyvtro, vo^iaavTtq 
 airopov tivai diro rdiv nafjovTtJV ^eivuiv cXcIv ttjv ttoXcv, wpog Trjv 
 
 li 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IT. CAP. LXXVII. 
 
 S29 
 
 ing over the wall.' To/x^ is here used in 
 a rare sense ; and, as in Horn. II. A. 235, 
 £7r£i^^ Trpaira TOjxriv iv optffai XeXoittc, it 
 signifies, ' the place whence it was cut,' 
 (compare Isa. li. 1.) so here it denotes 
 ' the place where the beam had been cut 
 off from the tree either way.' The only 
 examples of a similar use known to me 
 are Joseph. Bell. viii. 3, 5, Sokovq ^EydXag 
 iiri fiiJKog Trpoatxf^^ dXXriXaig Kara Tr)v 
 TOfiriv (TvviOtcrav, (imitated from Thucyd.) 
 and Arrian, Ind. xiii. 12, Kara ttjv Tofif^v. 
 These two methods of preventing the 
 effect of the enemy's battering-engines 
 were such as were commonly resorted to, 
 as appears from the ])assages cited by 
 Arnold, from yEneas Tact, and Veget., 
 and certain others, which I have noted in 
 the later historians, ex. gr. Appian, i. 751, 
 Tovg Kpiovg XiOoig arreKovXiKov, r} (ipoxoig 
 dvUXiov. Dio Cass. 1080, 11, rovg fiiv 
 (ipoxoig dvfiXKoVf rovg Sk dpirdyaig dv- 
 
 By KiQaiu>v are denoted poles pro- 
 truding hke horns, or yard-arms of ships, 
 to which the beams were suspended by 
 tery long chains, which admitted of being 
 raised and tightened, or lowered and 
 slackened. Of these we elsewhere read. 
 So Plutarch, Marcell. 15, dirb twv rtixwv 
 d<pv(jj vrrepanjjpovfifvai Ktpdiai. Athen. 
 208, B, Ktpdiai, i(p' wv KariaKivaaro 
 (pUTVMfiaTa Ci wv r)(pitVTO Xi6oi, k. t. X. 
 See also Liv. xxiv. 35, and Ariosto, Orl. 
 Fur. cant. xl. v. 122. 
 
 dvtXKVffavTeg iyKapcriag'] 'having drawn 
 them up obliquely.' Adj. for adv. ; for I 
 read, with all the recent editors, instead 
 of iyKaptriojg, iyKapaiag, especially as it is 
 confirmed by various passages imitated 
 from the present, in Appian, Jos., Procop., 
 and Polysen. In x«Xapatc ralg dXvatdi 
 we have a rare expression, though found 
 in Procop. p. 334, and 198, as also dy- 
 Kvpaig x«^"P«'C ^^ ^^^ Cass. 563, 97- 
 The prep, kv must here be supplied, which 
 is expressed in Xen. Hippag. xii. 1, iv 
 XuXapt^ T<p x"^**"p» ' *^ slack-rein.* 
 
 i)f pufirj, a little after, the sense is 
 
 impetu, as in Procop. p. 198, Kvv pvfiy 
 TToXXy. Philostr. Juv. Icon. i. 11, Kora- 
 <pipofikvr}g ffvv TVoXXy ry pvfiy. Polysen. 
 V. .%, pv^y (pepofisvy. At d-jreKavXi^e 
 there is a metaphor taken from lopping 
 off the heads of plants, as also Eurip. 
 Suppl. 717, Kvv^ag 6>«pi^wv KdiroKavXi^wv 
 KuXtp, and Aristoph. ap. PoUuc. On. x. 
 144, Xoyxai d' tKavXiKovTO, Kai Kvfrrq 
 Kdfiat Procop. B. P. i. 18, rd (3eXri 
 OiopoKi kvTvxovra, drrsKavXii^tTO. Appian, 
 i. 751, (a passage evidently imitated from 
 the present,) dneKavX. rovg Kpiovg XiOoig. 
 Hence may be perceived the true force of 
 the imagery in a passage of Aristoph. Eq. 
 804, Mitch. X"'^/"^' "^"^ ''^^'^ KavXovg 
 Twv ivOvvCJv tKKavXi^iov Kara/3pox0»^ft, 
 where there is an allusion to a glutton 
 laying hold of a choice cauliflower, who 
 biting off at a mouthful the head, casts 
 aside the stalky part. 
 
 By TO TTpoixo'^ ''^C tfifioXfjg we must 
 understand, not, — as almost all commenta- 
 tors explain, — the beak of the engine, but, 
 with Poppo, the caput arietis, * the node of 
 the beak ;' a word, this, employed by Pope 
 in his Martinus Scriblerus : * It is only a 
 paltry old sconce, with the nozle broke 
 off.' 
 
 Ch. LXXVII. 1. TO dvTlTllXl'yfla^ 
 Meaning, the inner vxtll, of the shape of 
 a half-moon, the counter-mound, which 
 effectually defended the end aimed at by 
 the opposite mound. In diro riov irapov- 
 Tiov dtivQv, the drrb stands for did, ' by 
 means of,' signifying, lit. that from which 
 any thing proceeds, as in iii. 11 and 64, 
 drrb fffiiKpdg daTrdvrig, and iv. 130, and 
 other passages of other authors cited in 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 396, 2. Of dtivwv the 
 sense is, terriculamentorum ; a use of the 
 word also occurring at iii. 45, fin. and 
 Isocr. p. 345. At Tzpbg ttjv TrtpiTtixiffiv, 
 the article is not without force, the sense 
 bemg, ' the building a wall of circumralla- 
 tion about the city,' but is not to be con- 
 founded with the 7rtpi(TTavpoi(Tig spoken 
 of at ch. 75, 1, that being a rude and 
 hasty work, merely intended to keep their 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 I, 
 
 i, 
 
 iripiTH-^KTiv irapiffKivdZovTO, 2. TrpoTfpov ^e Trup! cSo^ev avToig 
 TTHodaai, €t ^vvaivTo^ — TTVtUjuaToc yevojUEVov, — £7r«/)Xt£ai rr)v TroXtr, 
 oZaav OX) fiiydXrjv' irdaav yap ^ij i^tav iinvoovv, ei ttwc (T(piaiv avw 
 dandvYiq Kal TroXio^Kiag TrpoaayOtirj. 3. (/>opouvT£C ^£ vXriq (j)aK^X- 
 XovQ, 7rap£j3aXXov diro tov yuyf^inroq kq to f^araiv TrpwTov rov ni- 
 yovq Koi Tr\q irpoayjtiyaiwq^ t^X^ ^^ TrX^poug yivofxivov 3(a 7roXu)^£i- 
 piavy eTrnrapsvYiaav Kal Trjq dXXrjq woXeuyq 0(tov i^vvavTO airo tov 
 /u€T£a}pov wXticTTOv £7n(T)(_£7i'. 4. f/u/3aXovT£c St TTvp £uv Oeii^ Kai 
 TTiaar) ri\Lav rnv vXnv' Kal lyevero (bXo'i TOdauTrj, o(jr}v ov^tiq iru) Iq 
 yt sKelvov tov ^poi'ov -x^tcpoTroirjTOV iicev' nor? yap £V opedcv vArf, 
 TpKpOiiaa UTT* dviuwv irpoq auTrjv, otto TavTO^aTov irvp Kal (pXoya 
 
 men from deserting, or wandering about 
 the country, to the neglect of the irksome 
 duties of the siege. 
 
 2. irtipdffai, a' SvvaivTo] On this syntax 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 526. Oixrav ov fityd- 
 Xriv. Col. Leake, indeed, (North. Greece, 
 vol. ii. p. 36) describes its site as of con- 
 siderable size. But such terms as fieyag 
 are merely comparative ; and all that our 
 author means is, that the city was not 
 so large, but that, when set on fire, the 
 flames of one part might, by a driving wind, 
 be communicated to the opposite pai-t. 
 
 ndffav ickav kinvoovv] ' they turned in 
 mind every device.' So Aristoph. Thesm. 
 436, irdffag d' iSkag UriTaatv irdyja d' 
 l^dffTaffev (ppevi. On the term iS. see 
 supra, ch. 19, 1, and note. In the words 
 following, dvev daTrdvrjg Kai TroXiopKiag, 
 there is an hendiadys ; the sense being, 
 * without the expense which must be 
 incurred during a long siege.' 11 poffax- 
 OtLr], ' would be brought over [to a sur- 
 render].' 
 
 3. vXrjg ^aKtXXove] * fagots of brush- 
 wood.' The word ^dfc. is derived from 
 (paKog, cognate with (paaKbg,fascis, fascicu- 
 lus, a bundle. It is not unfrequently used 
 of fire-wood. So Plut. Fab. Max. 6, <ppv- 
 ydviov <paK. Eurip. Cycl. 241, <paK. KvXuiv. 
 Appian, ii. 169, (pax. IvXiov tg ttjv Tatppov 
 lfi(5dXXwv. Joseph. 208, (paK. vXrjg KnpdQ. 
 Herodot. iv. 62, (^pvydviov (paK. "TXtjv is 
 here, as at ch. 75, 2, equiv. to tppvyava. 
 Of 7rap5/3aXXov the sense is, ' cast tliem one 
 beside another.' Aid TroXvxtipiav, 'by the 
 multitude of hands [employed] : ' a phrase 
 occurring also in Dionys. Hal. 1648. Dio 
 Cass. 229, 19. Arrian, E. A. i. 21,8. Polyb. 
 viii. 5, 2, though Sid 7roXvx«tpcac is more 
 usual. In 7rpo(Txw<T«(i>c. mound, we have 
 a rare word, though I have noted it in 
 Joseph., as also Trpotrxw/xa in ^schyl. 
 Prom. 872. 
 
 liriTrapevrjffav] 'heaped them side by 
 side into,' &c. The word is peculiar to 
 our author. The construction here is, as 
 Goell. observes, lirnrapkvrjaav Kai Trig 
 dXXt]g TToXiwg oaov TrXaorov iSvvavTo 
 €7ri(rxtiv (reach) drrb Toi) fieTStopov. He 
 adds, that ' instead of the words as they 
 now stand, we should rather have ex- 
 pected, i-mTrapivr](Tav <paKfXXovg Kai Iv 
 Ty dXXy ttoXh i<f otrov irXtlffTov iSvvavTo 
 k-TTiffxtiv, &c.' A similar mode of attack 
 on a besieged city is mentioned in Bede, 
 Hist. iii. 16 ; and such is said by Sou they, 
 Nav. Hist, of England, i. p. Ill, to have 
 been by no means unfrequent in the 
 middle ages. 
 
 4. tfi(3aX6vTtg H rrvp, &c.] Compare 
 similar passages in Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 
 2028. Herodian, viii. 4, 26, and Polysen. 
 iv. 7, 4. 
 
 (pXbK ToaavTf], o(jr]v — x"POTOti;rov] 
 ' such a fire as had never yet been kindled 
 by human hands.' Closely imitated from 
 which are the words of Jos. Bell. Jud. 
 iv. 3, 4, l^iXany\fi II irvp toctovtov, offov 
 
 OvH Xfl-POTTOITITOV [(TToprjCTt Tig, OVTt KUTU 
 
 (iiav TTPivfiaTotv vXrjg npbg avTb (read 
 avTTiv) TzapaTpi^uarig avToixuTwg iK- 
 
 tKpovaOi). 
 
 r]drj ydp—dvr]Ke] Render, ' For ah-eady 
 (or heretofore) mountain-forests have 
 taken fire, by the mutual attrition of dry 
 branches agitated by winds, and have 
 sent forth fire and flames of their own 
 accord ; ' meanmg, as Arnold observes, that 
 ' such a fire produced by the power of 
 man had never yet been witnessed ; for, 
 if we speak of natural conjlag rations, such 
 as of a mountain-forest catching fire, from 
 the attrition of its boughs, owing to high 
 winds, and bursting into a blaze, that has 
 been known to happen.' Of the term 
 aifTOfiaTog thus used, examples occur in 
 Athen. p. 19, og Trvp Tt avTOfiaTOv (ttoih 
 
 
330 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 ^ 
 
 air avTov dv^/ce. 5. rovro ^l juiya re rjv, Kal tovq IlXaractac, 
 TaXXo ^ia<f>vy6vTaq, iXay^arov cStTjtyt ^ia(pOfi^ai' tvToq yap ttoXAou 
 -vwpiov TijQ TToXfwg ov/c ijv TTtXaaai, nvtvfjia t£ h iirtyiviTO avry 
 iTri(j>opoVj oTTip Kai riXnitov ol tvavrioi, ovk av Bd(j)vy()V. 6. vvv 
 §£ Kal Toh Xf-ytrai £v^/3rjvat, v^cop £$ ovpavov ttoXu /cat (5povTag 
 yevoimevag ajSetrai rrjv (()Xo'ya, /cat ourw wavOi}vai tov /ctrSurov. 
 
 LXXVllI. Ot ^t n^XoTTOVvriaioi, inH^ri Kal tovtov ^uj/uaprov, 
 /iicpoc jufv Tt K:araXi:rovr£c tov aTpaToiri^ov, [to ^t Xoittov atpivrtgy] 
 irepuTii'^itov t»Jv ttoXiv /cv/cXw, SttXojUEvoi Kara noXng to ywpiov' 
 Ta(j)poQ ^£ evTOQ TE ^v Kol i^ioOtv, t£ VQ BTrXivOevauvTo. 2. fcat, 
 fVti^ri Trav k^upyaoTO inpl apKTOvpov eiriToXdg, KaTaXnrovTiQ 
 (pvXaKaq tov iJjuicteoc T£t)(^ouc, (to St v/niGV BoiwTOi acpvXaaaov,) 
 avi\(x}or]aav tw OTpUTtVy Kal ^itXvOr}aav KuTa TroXfig. 3. TlXaTaiijc 
 ^e TraiSac jutv Kal yvvalKag, Kal tovq irpiGJivTaTOvg te kui irXrjOog 
 
 dva(}>vi<r9ai, and 233, E, avrofj.dru)g rXi/v 
 tfXTTpTjoOtifftjg. Plut. Alex. 35, aTro rau- 
 TOfiOLTOv \uyL\\/ai rt TrOp. Animated is 
 the description of Lucret. i. 896, in his 
 versification of the present passage : * At 
 saepe in niagnis fit montibus, inquis, ut 
 ahis Arboribus vicina cacumina suniraa 
 terantur Inter se, vaUdis facere id cogen- 
 tibus austris, Donee fulserimt flammee 
 fulgore coorto.' 
 
 5. ivToq ydp-^irtKaaai^ With this 
 Poppo compares a similar construction in 
 Flat. Synip. 18, ovb' Ivtoq ttoWov ttXt]- 
 aid^iiv, and Dobree renders literally, 
 
 * there was no approaching the fire within a 
 distance, which extended to a considerable 
 part of the town.' 'Erritpopov, just after, 
 signifies f/riri«</, answering to rentoferente 
 in Latin, and equiv. to iirKpepofievov, 
 
 * borne strongly towards a certain object,' 
 here meaning the city. So iii. 74, ti 
 dvefiOQ tTTtykvETO Ty <p\oyi tTT((j)opog Ig 
 avTtjv. The expression occurs also in 
 Dionys. Hal., Appian, Plut., Pausan., and 
 Lucian ; though chiefly used absolutely 
 in the sense Jarourable. Hence may be 
 understood a most obscurely expressed 
 passage of ^Eschyl. Choeph. 799, Kv\\u(ioi 
 6' kvc'iKwQ TIaXg 6 Maiag kTrKpopioTarog 
 Upd^tv ovpiav 9e\wv, where read, with 
 Bumey, ov *7ri(}>opi>JTaTog, and, for OtXojv, 
 read r tXutv, * and di'iving on the affair to 
 a prosperous issue ;' a naval metaphor 
 taken from vavv iXavviiv, adapted to the 
 nautical one in tTri^., which signifies pro- 
 jy'itious. I suspect, however, the true 
 reading to be tTri^opwrarov. Point Ma'iag, 
 iTTKpo^fWTaTov Ttpd^iv ovpiav t iXutv. 
 
 Ch. LXXVllI. 1. TO Sk Xoiirbv d(j>iv- 
 Tfg] These words arc cancelled by Poppo, 
 
 and bracketed by Goell. and Bekk. in his 1 st 
 edition. In his 2nd, for Xonrbv, he edits, 
 from three MSS., -rrXtov, which is adopted 
 by Arnold : and certainly -rrXkov is far less 
 objectionable than Xonrbv, yet it savours 
 of correction, and the clause itself is pro- 
 bably insititious. Neither can any good 
 reason be given why it should have no 
 place in so many of the best MSS. ; pro- 
 bably it proceeded from some marginal 
 Scholium. 
 
 SuXofitvoi Kara TroXtig to xwpt'ov] 
 * having divided the space [to be circum- 
 vallated] in proportion to [the size of] 
 each state.' So infra vii. 19, 1, we have, 
 AtK. trtt'x'^ov, KttTd TToXtig dit\6pevoi to 
 tpyov. Xen. Hist. iii. 2, 10, irtixiKf, Kara 
 fiipt] htXojv Tolg ffTpaTiioTaig to x^^P^ov. 
 
 2. TTtpi dpKTovpov tTTiroXdj;] Meaning, 
 the tTTiToXt) i(pa, when it rises a little 
 before sunrise, and so first becomes 
 visible, after a period of forty days, 
 during which it had been invisible, be- 
 cause it did not rise till after the sun. 
 The first morning-rising of Arcturus fell 
 nearly on the autumnal equinox, about 
 Sept. 19th. 
 
 3. TrXiiOog Tb dxp^'iov'] 'the useless 
 population,' turba imitUis, i. e. ad bellum ; 
 what Diod. Sic. t. vi. fi4, calls Tbv dxptiov 
 oxXov, as also Xen. Anab. vi. 17. Hist, 
 vii. 2, 18. Herodot. i. 194, and iii. 81, 
 avv Tip dxPVi^'p '''OV aTpuTov' and so 
 Arrian, E. A. ii, 7, 6, and often. I have 
 retained the common reading, dxptXov, 
 (notwithstanding that Ha., Bekk., and 
 Poppo, edit, from most of the MSS., 
 axpjjffrov,) such being defended by He- 
 ix)dot. i. 191 and 211. iii. 81, bpiXov a., 
 and several passages of our author, ii. 6, 40, 
 
 II 
 
 .k. 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXXIX. 
 
 331 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 to if a^pelov twi; avOpioirtov irpoTtpov iKKiKOfuiKTfXiroi tjaav tg Tag 
 AOrfvagy avToi S tiroXiopKovvTo cy/caTaXtXccjU/utvot TtrpaKoaioi, 
 AOtfva'njJV dt oy^or}KovTaf yvvaiKeg Se ^EKa Kai tKaTov (titottoioi. 
 4. rocTovToi ijcrav ol ^v/jnravTtg otc eg t»)v iroXiopKiav KaOioTavTo' 
 Kal aXXoc ouStlc vv ev tw Tti^ti outs SouXoc o'vte EXEvOEpog. 5. 
 ToiavTT} juLEv t] TiXaTaiuiv iroXiopKia KaTEtJKEvaadrj. 
 
 LXXIX. Tov S avTov OEpovg, Kal ajua t>J t(jjv HXaTatoiv 
 £7ri(TrpaT£ia, AOrivaloi Bicr^iXioig oirXiTaig eavTuiv Kai nnrEvai ciaKO- 
 aloig EaTpoLTEvcrav ettl XaX/ciSeog Tovg etti OpaKr^g Kai BoTTiatovc 
 aKiLicX,ovTog tov g'itov' EffTpaTriyEi Se Stvo^oJy o EuptTrtoou TpiTog 
 auroc* 2. EXOovTEg Se vtto ^napTioXov Tr}v Botti*c>?v, tov oItov 
 
 and 44. i. 74, 84, 93, and being probably 
 read by Dio Cass., as appears by a pas- 
 sage evidently imitated from the present, 
 p. 248, 77j Tovg re iraidag, Kal Tag 
 yvvalKug, twv Tt d\Xu)V Tovg dxptioTa- 
 Tovg fc^£/3a\f. Considering, too, that it is 
 used solely by Horn, and Herodot., and 
 almost' solely by the tragedians, there can 
 be no doubt that it was the earlier Attic 
 term, though dxpri(TTog soon came into 
 use ; yet not so as to supersede dxptiog. 
 In restoring the old reading 1 have been 
 followed by Goell. in his 2nd edition, and 
 Bekk. in his 2nd. Utteily insufficient is 
 the reason for still retaining dxprjffTog, 
 urged by Poppo, namely, that ' dxpi]OTog 
 is equally good Greek ;' for that will not 
 prove that it was not of later Grecism, 
 and the evidence that I have adduced 
 serves to show that it icas. 
 
 kKKiKonKTuevoi] On this active sense of 
 the part, pass., see Mattli. Gr. Gr. § 493, 
 and Blomf. on ^schyl. Ag. 252. In 
 yvvalKsg — (titottoioi we have one of those 
 expressions by which a part is used for the 
 whole ; these women discharging, we may 
 suppose, other domestic duties ; in short, 
 (as appears from Diod. Sic. i. 584, and 
 Polyien. viii. 70,) employing themselves 
 in carrying the food, arms, and ammu- 
 nition to the rami)arts, dressing wounds, 
 nursing the sick, and ministering to the 
 wants of both sick and well : see Eurip. 
 Troad. 494. Hec. 366, and Herodot. vii. 
 187. In fixing the number of the women, 
 the usual proportion, it seems, was one 
 woman to four men ; though in Herodot. 
 iii. 150, it is related, that, at the siege of 
 Babylon, one woman was assigned to each 
 man. Their duties, even as bread-makers, 
 were not a little laborious ; for they had 
 to grind the corn into flour before they 
 made the bread, and that by a very mde 
 and toilsome process, — namely, by hand- 
 
 mills, composed of two huge stones : see 
 my note on Matt. xxiv. 41. Hence it was 
 sometimes a sole occupation. So in Hom. 
 Od. XX. 105, yvvt) dXtTpig, and Pollux, 
 vii. 180, fXvXaKpida Tr/v dXCiaav yvvaiKa 
 tXfyov. 
 
 Ch. LXXIX. While the siege is in 
 progress, the Athenians undertake an 
 expedition, detailed in this chapter, against 
 the revolted Chalcidians of Thrace. 
 
 1. Ty tG)v nXaraiwv liriaTpaTuq.'] 'the 
 expedition against the Plataeans.' Of the 
 term tTrtorp., which is rare, other ex- 
 amples are found in Herodot. ix. 3, and 
 Jos. Ant. xvi. 10, 8. On this use of the 
 genit. see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 367. 'EavTutv, 
 *of their own people.' The word is not 
 pleonastic, but has reference to certain 
 forces not their own, probably the light 
 troops of which we afterwards have men- 
 tion. 
 
 aKixd'CovTog tov a'iTOv'\ Such expres- 
 sions as this are relics of the phraseology 
 of the very early ages, when certain times 
 were rudely expressed by the great ope- 
 rations of nature, or by some agricultural 
 work to be done at those times : insonmch 
 that these formed a sort of rude shepherds' 
 calendar, such as that so beautifully ima- 
 gined in Shakspeare's Henry the Sixth. 
 This method of speaking had, however, in 
 our own language, grown so obsolete even 
 in Shakspeare's time, that he puts it into 
 the mouths of his low or rustic characters, 
 such as blaster Sluxlloic. 
 
 2. tX96vTtg vrrb STraproXov] Not mean- 
 ing *to Spartolus,' but 'very near to it,' 
 'close by it,' 'under the walls.' So in 
 Polya^n. iv. 6, we have, i»7r6 ttjv B., and 
 Pausan. iv. 34, 1, vrrb tov IT. to oTOfxa. 
 The expression is one derived from the 
 Homeric vtto 'iXtov, or vtto Tpotijv, or 
 noXiv ikvai. On the situation of the plain 
 in question, see my note in Transl. 
 
1 
 
 Son 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXXX. 
 
 833 
 
 TYIQ ^AVVUOV, , TTOOTEOOV OUV »?(T(TWVTO, 
 
 KariXiTTov ;rapa roic a/ctuo.(.opo<c. «• -^n' <"^''" ' 
 
 .1 i-_i. :„ i.u« 
 
 For M<t>9(ipav six good MSS. have 
 M<p9npov^ more agreeable to the sense 
 intended to be expressed by the verb 
 which must (as another, supra u. 5, cttc- 
 (iovXivov role .-^cu) denote action com- 
 menced, but not completed ; for the ^volk 
 of destruction would soon be "^tf^P^^^^. 
 by the arrival of the troops from Olynthus , 
 Spartolus being but a little Avay from 
 thence to the north, as we are mformed 
 by Col. Leake, North. Gr. vol ni. p. 4o6. 
 Hence 1 would observe, that m Isjeus, p. 55, 
 
 for'OXvnia, ought doubtless to be read 
 'OXvvBiag: a passage thus f rvmg oat est 
 the near vicinity of Spartolus to Olynthus 
 3 vTTo rivoiv tvdoOtv Trpaffffovrwv] by 
 means of certain persons within the place 
 who practised (i.e. held negoc.aUons) with 
 the enemy.' Comp. iv. 89 & 132. vin. 49. 
 4. TTpoaTTtfJi^PcwTu^v} ' would come oyer 
 to terms of surrender :' a signification 
 frequent in our author. ^Vith the words 
 following, roJv ou ravra ^oi.\., those who 
 were not of that mind,' lit. 'did not wish 
 those things [to be],' compare vi. 80, ra 
 2 3ovX6^.evoi. Of nearly the same kind 
 is that expression at viii. 92, jXr/v ocroig 
 uv /SovXo/iirocg ravra v^ : >^hich pa^sage 
 confirms the emendation here of the recent 
 editors, ov for fir,, from most of the Mbi5. , 
 the ui being only suitable to what is con- 
 ditionX as there ; the ob, to what is pontire 
 and actual, as in the present case. 
 
 Kai nrgaTLd^ This must mean other 
 forces, namely, light-armed, or rather 
 targetecrs ; for it is, a little after, (§6,) 
 said that otiier targeteers came to their 
 assistance from Olynthus. 
 
 6. ilYov ^e] It is not agreed what is the 
 subiect of this verb, whether the Athenmm, 
 (as Dukas, Haack, and Goell. ^"PP,««^') <'.^, 
 as Port., Poppo, and Goell. in his 2nd edit, 
 make it, tU Chalcideans and their allies 
 The latter is the more probable ; for not 
 to mention that Crusis was a territory 
 hostile to the Athenians, and therefore 
 not likely to furnish them with targeteers, 
 no other than ol XaXKi^ac can well be the 
 subiect ; since, as Poppo justly argues 
 < mox verba aXXoi neXracrrai superioribus 
 oi- TToXXovg TrtXraardQ respondere claris- 
 sime apparet, dXXovg 7rtXTa<rTag autem 
 Olynthiorum ideoque Chalcidensium esse 
 dubitatione caret ; ergo ad eosdem ov 
 TToXXovQ TreXraaTdQ referendum esse m- 
 
 tellieitur.' , , 
 
 7 role rrpocryiyvoiuvoig] ' the accession 
 
 of new forces.' ^ , . 
 
 ^por.pov ovx V<r<yi^^ro} Nothmg seems 
 to have been before said of these hght- 
 armed troops from Spartolus ; yet, how- 
 ever obscurely he has expressed himself, 
 our author must certainly mean the rwv 
 XaXKidsiov 4/iXoi mentioned at § 5, who 
 are here called U rfje STrapn.Xou because 
 they had made their sally from thence: 2. 
 view, this, perfectly consistent with the 
 words ovx r^aJirro, which may very weU 
 mean, by a frequent "^^^f »«' ' ^^"^f /? 
 rather victors,' as it is said at ^ 5. in oi 
 Jy.Xot we have, as Arnold observes, a 
 General term including all foot-soldiers 
 lot orrXIrai, whether 7rAra<Tr«c,ro$or«, 
 dKovnarai, or only XiOo^oXoc. At avaxi^- 
 oov<n, a little after, oi 'A0/jratot must cer- 
 tahily be the subject ; though perspicuity 
 would rather have required oi avax- 
 
 ! 
 
 I 
 
 •Ae...aTo.. iv.Uo.aV d^ox-poS.. Sa e.-ka.ro .«. ^.r,Kovr.t<,v . 
 9 o-^ r. I^^nc rQv XuXk.^uov ^po<,.^^a«o.r.c, ? SoKO. .po<x- 
 i3„XX,.v, .«; oux ^--a ./.../3^.avrK, ?rp.^«._ro„c Aenva.o.C, -« 
 
 air^v rpiaKovra Km Tarp«KO<TiO., Km o. Trpariyo. ^avrec- H. o. 
 Bl XaXKiik Km ol Borrmlo. rpo^alo.' r. ear^^av, Ka. roue WKpo«c 
 Touc aurwv aviXi^iiVot, BieXiBvav Kara TroXaf . _ _ 
 
 LXXX. ToC S' airod eipovf, oi woXX^ i-^apov roura,v, A,.7rpa- 
 K.<;ra. Kal Xao.-ac, /3..uXo,«vo. 'AKapravlav ^aaav Kara.rp.^actim 
 Ka\ 'AOnvaiov ano.rn'ym, TreWou.. \aK.Upnviov, vavUKov r. japa- 
 „K..aaa.9m « r',, ^v.^a^Bo, Kal o.Xna, x^X,o., .ji^m .j 
 •A.ao..aviaV Xi^o.-rec or., f).- vav.l Km rr.l<.a^a fura aj,.. .XOo,- 
 „.., 'aSuvaro-v ivru^v ^.^/Bo.e.T. ru.v ano 0aX«a.nc AK«p.wa;v, 
 paL, Sv ■AKap.aAa,, a^,vr.,,Kal xjfc Z«.u.flo. kc K.^aXX.v.ac 
 
 n.xL..vn<.oV iXnlSa g' uvm Kal ^ai.aKror Xajiuv. ^2. «. S. 
 Aa.e8a.,.^v.o., nei.Birr.C, K...>o. ^ev, vavap^ov «J. ovra, Ka. 
 roOc o^rXlrac i-i -u.lv oX.'ya.c auOuc ui;.^o„a.. ry _ & vaunKo. 
 ^.c^yyaXav ^apa.K.uaaaMavy o)? rax.<rra ttXuv ac Ae«.a6«. 
 
 ; 5^„.oT, A frequent ph^se with ^^Jf- P'^L"^;.,^ it it? b^^^ '"^sS^^^ 
 which Poppo compares «6. .«(.!«<«r m R™";"-^ J'^^ j,,^ „„^a at iii. 40, 4, v.nere 
 Latin. . j„,„;i. Thlprsch as uncritically as Bekk. here, 
 
 j^^^xt^::^ rrih-XiVit^-'ii^s-h: -r 
 
 t^s^rrwe^terco^ k^tctrn "^^UorenWvates the strength of the 
 
 order to destroy the Athenian power there ^e"'""^^/ .,. .^„j Though the office 
 
 by crushing or annoying her allies, espe ■'■/''. J f j considerable power and 
 
 cfally the Aearnanians from the.r^po^^^^^^^^ l"ai hdd o^ly for a year'; (see viii. 
 
 and power the most mfluential. ims tney ui„ y; j j^^^ ^j^^ 
 
 atte,Sptedby the aidof 'he Ambr^c.ots and ^^J^l^'^J^Z^l' ^^,die<i, has been 
 
 some barbarian allies. See supra en. oo, pe ^82. And 
 
 and notes, whence will appear the or ^m shown bj Manso, hpa ^^^^ p^^^^^^ ^^^ 
 
 of the connexion of the Acarnamans with ^Jjf^^^^/^^^ jield the office for two years, 
 
 Athens. . , ^ much, as Arnold conjectures, * be- 
 
 1. ^vti^onGtlv] Uo muster for defence »«^ ^« ^g^^^,^^^ ^^i^hed their admirals 
 
 as Xen Hist. vii. 4, 27- Polyb. iv. 67, 4. J^"^^ ^'^^^P^ experience than they could 
 
 Aristoph. Lysist. 247, o^-uv .^ .ygxf I" S ^thL th^e short space of a year,' 
 
 Ivti^onGhnnv out rovg dvSpag ^vQvg, Dio ^^^^^^^^^^^ \^^^ ^^e extreme inconvenience 
 
 Cass. 217, 88. , « J „„* «f havener the supreme command so often 
 
 In r^. -» «'>Mr'/,ff1 oT'Molg'g changed'in a Zitime war so prolonged 
 
 TXrTllTai be% dodl. stpo-. as. thit which they must have anfcpated 
 
 a blending of these two senses ; the whole »'^1> A Aens . ~^^^ „a(,aCK,v. 
 
 he thinks, standing for '-•' .'^?P«.»"^?!"» aZ/vv] Ut. ' the/sem round orders to 
 
 •A«. i^'o eaKao<,1t e-M/'oie"*' '■«•"""■"'•' 5J^"f 2vy to prepare itself [for action] 
 
 bvTwv. _ , , . , . rt„ , ^j;. _„j aaii •' a usual figure of speech, by 
 
 M 
 
 >) 
 

 334 
 
 THUCYDTDES. l^' *=• "^- 
 
 ■^L^. .1 .epi ,N--;-vs:r:::,„: Exxn;.v .^v •a,.p«- 
 
 Kara 7.^ arparaav. 6 -' ""^T > ;„; „fi, „Jroc e^-v nX^e 
 ...Jrc .«; A.u.a8.oe Ko. ^ Ava-"p "^ ^^„,;X.„ro.,- 
 
 porting '''«»' '■''J;Txam"les of it with 
 l"L' t at I hav/notice'd,are Lucian, 
 H%M a«l Diod Sic. vi. Ul, and even 
 
 t'L'therein hllp himl bring it about.' 
 
 accu?. of thing, as vni. 1, ana Aen. j 
 'V'o'"c'aimlx-->1^eOht.'»homhe 
 came, having under hs command^ 
 
 The position iiXSev tx"" *■ ,1 ," .„ces 
 
 Mss.)'s supported by p-^>«'^p-rr°:: 
 
 at i. 9, and vn.. 8 «f ' '" „t thence 
 
 than conclusive : and as to the i>io 
 
 *• „ +liav ire of no weight. 
 ''T ; vn g. L'Tr:.iv, Poppo, from «>me 
 Mis. and'oio Cass, edits i..r,..V.whje 
 Bekk. and Goell. reum 'h^ fo'^f' J^ > 
 properly ; '-. -PP-^^.Sv wi " that 
 ^TM pa-Tnti l/.r. than the 
 
 he eSsive possesion of autWty^ 
 were holding rule on the condition that 
 Th^ shouldUd it for a year, and then 
 
 4. it. fA ntViers of the family. Sinn- 
 aq%,u3avT traiav, rbv vs.orepov iraQog 
 
 :^:^:s^:tnnZc^..^-^^-p- 
 
 • «f i<lpas In illustration of the taking 
 ST 'cWefmagistrates or rulers ^-oni one 
 family, GoelU compares ^^^^^^^^ 
 
 is sirouj,ij beinf', 1 believe, no 
 
 e\:eir=' HTnlS'^^,withPoppo, 
 retained the common reading ^^^ 
 
 7. '^TlVTavaQ^ So 1 reaa, wu 
 recent editors, for 'A;-«-«^' "«^^,^^^^ 
 because this is supported ^y/^^P^^J^^t 
 MS. authority, but because 1 hnd ^t 
 nnnfirmed by Aristot., Polyb., Appian, 
 conhrmea oy Polysen., Livy, 
 
 LvCOpnr., Oiepn. x^j-^j ^r +v,;a fribp 
 
 and Pliny. On the situation of this tribe, 
 ^ well as that of the napa.moc the 
 ^oxT..o^ and the ;Ops.rac see ^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 Si:^Sr^l^^oi.|^.^s4, 
 
 ^ce rh:::riy? th^t Vh^' Sssian. 
 Sfed to thTelst ofV Thesp-ti-s -t 
 their territory -t-ded juth -^^^^^ 
 the Ambracian gulf, ^he rarau* 
 
 -"'^^^ -^s net iS'^U"e"undTr t 
 eSTmr;in"«hich' divide Epirus 
 
 I 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IT. CAP. LXXXI. 
 
 335 
 
 
 ov GaouTTOC rou ^acriXiio,, tn 7ra.g(!c ;ivroc, Kai Uapavaiov^ 
 OpotSoc, PacTcXeOc ^v. 8. 'OHcrrat ^^ X^Xtoc, oiv faa^X.vev 
 'Avr/ovoc, A«-a Oapaua/c^v £uvecrr(>ar£iiovro Opo.Sc,., .^^^^X^" 
 a;r.ro^^avroc. 9. '.Ve^t;^. ^e Kal U.^^lKKa, /cpu<j>a ra.v Ae,v«.o.v 
 ycX/oi;,. MaKe^o.a^v, o't ucrr.pov rlX0ov. 10. rourcu r(f> crrpar^ .tto- 
 p.utro Kv»VoC, ou 7re|r..^.a'yac re) aTro Ko(>iveou vaurt/coW ^ac hia rr^g 
 'ApynaQ lovr^g, Ai^ivalav Koi^ir^v arelx^arov kTropdnaaV a«(>(fcvouv- 
 ra'i T£ £7rl Erparov, ttoXiv |U£7icTr>,v r^q 'Afcapvartac, voKovrac, 
 a raurnv TrpoJr^v X«/3otev, i^aSicuc «v cT(/>i(n rJXXa irpoaxy^auv. 
 LXXXI. 'Afcapvavec Se, aia^oix^voi Kara re 7»]V TToXXrjv arpa- 
 riciv €(Tj3ef3Xr,icu7av, £fc re daXaaanq vaudiv a^a roug TroXe^tiouc Trap- 
 ^(TO^.Vouc, oi! re £uvel3o,ieovv .</>uXa<T<TOV re r^ auro^v e/ca^rot, Trapa 
 re ^oppiuyva iire^irov, /ceXeiiovreg «iUuv'eiV o 8e aguvaroc e(j,r, eiva., 
 vaurifcoj U Kop'tvOov fiiWovroQ e/CTrXelv, NauTTciKrov ep»,^i»]v aTTo- 
 XiTreTv 2. oi Se neXoTTOVvricrioi fcal oU«W«aX^>*' r^m reX», ttoi- 
 Wavrec ^i^^r airSv, ^x^povv np^, rrjv rciJ. Sroarl^.v vroXtv, otto^c 
 evyJc crroaroTre^eucraVevoc, el A/>i Xoyoic 7ret0ocev, epj^ Trecpr^ivro 
 roJ re/vouc. 3. Kal ^ecrov ^ter e'^orreg 7rpocTr,e(T«v Xaoreg kcic oi 
 a'XXoc p«p|3apo(, e^ Se&ag S' aurcGv AevKciSiot KaL Ava/cropioi /cac 
 
 from Thessalv. The Orestse are said by 
 Arnold to have lived along the Ceraunian 
 mountains, the chain which divides Mace- 
 donia from Epirus. See more precise 
 information on these several tribes, m 
 Leake's North. Gr. vol. iv. p. 121, seqq. 
 
 9. vffTfpov riXOov} ' arrived too late [to 
 render service].' So vanpov tjkov infra 
 vii 27, (where, as here, it stands for ixtts- 
 pot i]Keiv.) yEschyl. Ag. 1G56, ucrrjpoc IX0y 
 Tov artntiov. Hom. II. S. vtrripoQ tWiov. 
 
 10. Eia TiiQ 'Apyiiag] Meaning the ter- 
 ritory of the Argos Amphilochicum, on 
 which see Kruse's Hellas, vol. iii. 334, and 
 Leake's North. Gr., ubi supra. 
 
 Srparov] So called, I imagine, as being 
 
 the camp, or place of muster, for the armed 
 
 population of Acarnania. No wonder is it 
 
 that this should have been the capital of 
 
 Acarnania, since it was placed (as Colonel 
 
 Leake shows. North. Gr. i. 138) in a most 
 
 commanding situation, a military position 
 
 of considerable importance. * Being (says 
 
 he) situated at the point where the valley 
 
 of Lepenu meets that of the Achelous, 
 
 and where they both open into the great 
 
 ^tolian plain, it commanded two ot the 
 
 principal approaches to that plain from 
 
 the north, and was not far removed from 
 
 a third, of little less importance : which 
 
 was probably in the mind of our author 
 
 when he wrote, a little after, vofxii^ovrtQ, 
 
 il TavTtjv TTpwrrjv Xdjiouv, p(}dLu)Q av 
 
 (Tibial raWa npoax^P^^^^'^' 
 
 ^y _ Trpoaxf^pijotiv] For examples of 
 
 &v with the fut., see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 598, 
 
 a, and § 599, d. _. . . , ^ 
 
 Ch. LXXXI. 2. rtXi/] * divisions. See 
 Valckn. on Herodot. ix. 23, and Wach- 
 smuth's Antiq. Gr. i. 1, p. 327. 
 
 3. fikffov txovreg Xdovig] As a mode 
 of accounting for the omission here of the 
 article, it is sufficient to say, that the term 
 nk<Tog is so definite, when used in describing 
 a position, as not to need the article. In 
 the words following, Kai oi /itra Tovrtov, 
 the TOVTiov is by Haack understood of the 
 CEniadse, who, he says, joined the expe- 
 dition, as appears from the followmg chap- 
 ter But it would rather seem that the 
 (Eniadse only joined Cnemus after his 
 repulse at Stratus : ' an opinion,' as Arnold 
 observes,* supported by the words employed 
 in the above-mentioned portion ; as also 
 by the circumsUnce of no previous men- 
 tion having been made of them.' 'The 
 words oi fitTCi TovTwv would then (he 
 adds) be equiv. to ot Kvfifiopoi avroig (scil. 
 ToXg eri(iaioig) at iv. 93, and denote the 
 Perioeci of the Leucadian penmsula, who 
 were not Leucadian citizens, and those 
 also of Anactorium.' On the various kinds 
 of the Perioeci, see Wachsm. Antiq. Gr 
 i. 1, p. 160. 
 
 1\ 
 
 V 
 
336 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 ^ 
 
 • • - Si K,mnnc Ko'i ol nfXoirovv»l<Jiot Kal 
 
 ea.p<ovro. 4. Ka. o, M . ^,g,^„„„^o ev l7nr„8a.{.- o. ^s 
 
 8,,; 4.uXaK,C 'X-7^«-J J^^",; ,„i •g.oi^evo. vW. riv Udvy 
 Xaovec, ».(.;- « -"--^ " '"''^"iavov t<1 .rrparo^r.Sov ^ar..- 
 
 LIBEU II. CAP. LXXXIII. 
 
 < keeping on their guard ; as vu. 8 
 
 ^(Trparo7re^£V(Tavro ^v i7rlrlJ^av] Both 
 thrS^eks and Romans always ^hose an 
 
 encampment, even for a "^g^^;, ^^r ^ 
 milar care. Of the words a httle alter, ov 
 
 [he sense^s, 'did not stay to occupy their 
 Incamrment,' viz. that which they were 
 
 'TCv^ ICX'almost every MS. of 
 eoSsTd^Ltion hfs pcoMV, yet that auW 
 will weigh less in the case of words so 
 perpetually confounded as pco/xr, and pv^rj. 
 ThT suitableness to the context, jvliich 
 
 eoup-de-main.^ So m Livy, i. 1 1 , we have, 
 ^pHmo impetu et clatnore : ^ and vi. 4, 
 
 ^ ^rVotTreXZ^^^^^^ alacrity.' 
 
 SCd around the city with ambuscades 
 lI^poXoY. we have a customary and 
 convlSl term, as appears from va^ 
 rious examples adduced m the note on 
 [ii. Ill : tho'ugh in few of these passages 
 have we the accus. of thinly as nere 
 
 and in Dio Cass. 228, 83, and Herodot. 
 V 121 The present expression, TrpoXox- 
 ^A Ivs^pacc/Cwhich involves a sort o 
 [^dundancy. See Matth. G- Gr § 636,) 
 w so rare, that I know of no example 
 irwhere except in P-cop. 80 43 .po^ 
 
 58 40, itioi ^oKtl 7rpoXoxt4t'T»«i '^"G 
 
 ^Ytr7aro"lTca"ed camps because 
 the' columns in question had encamped 
 I'pU and were g'oing to occupy sepa^^^^^^^ 
 eLampments. Of the words a ht^le aft^er, 
 
 is * and because they (i. e. the ^reeics; 
 thought they (i. e. the Barbarians) had 
 hastened forward to occupy any encamp- 
 
 "^T'Li 5i ivkKUvro-] 'but when they 
 (i e the Barbarians) came pre«smg upon 
 them in their flight.' The word is ^Iways 
 W elsewhere of the pursuers, not the 
 
 ^Tvt6,(iavov^ < received them into pro- 
 tection.' So bk. V. ahrovQ ava\a(iu>v riye. 
 and Plutarch ap. Steph. Thes. &ya\. <rrpa- 
 Tla^.colliyer! disperses ^J -^dol^B 
 In nearly the same sense the word occurs 
 in Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 19. Hist. iv. 8, 11. 
 
 ;> 
 
 »''./ 
 
 /, 
 
 11 
 
 } 
 
 1/ 
 
 OL, 87, 4.] 
 
 „„ ^apaytyv^rai, «XX ycyKuaO^ I,„„;L„ Km r<k- aW. .au't rj;. 
 Srpar,. pax^C v««pax..<'«. -p-".' *"Pf"7' '^'^',^',^„ „apa- 
 •A0.,.«;a>v ae i^poupo-.- Na«.«.r... 2. « 7«p ^ PJ J 
 
 aviv Sir\a.v a-^ei).'".] '*» ">■• '?''>" 
 the cam,., {namely, to procure n'"^*^*;;^;; 
 without av..» ;• meaning, without hui 
 shields and defensive armour : a hard- 
 shiii.this; since for sudi serv.ee the light- 
 armed were alone fit. 
 
 €h LXXXIII. The writer novv takes 
 up the thread of the narrative broken ott 
 
 ""'t'fuu .apayevsaOa. r<^ Kv^^v] 
 Render, 'which ought to have joined 
 CnemusV So vi. 56, ?^a apKa^ av^'V^ 
 ^oompositum erat,' 'convenerat :^ and m . 
 27, ok' ^"^" ^v^iTrXuv : v. 15, tv y ^vh 
 
 term carries with it a sense of duti oi 
 obligation arising from the being hound by 
 engagement of some kind or othei . a 
 sense, indeed, naturally spnngnig fron 
 ?hat notion ohinding inherentin its ro.t 
 ^£(u. Thus M fioi rovTO 7roo,(Tat means 
 me;ally, ' there is a bond or obligation 
 
 up"nm;todothi^' Jl^*^^^^^^''^«lr 
 ing, 'drrwQ M ?«/*f3or,eui'nv ot a^ro 0a\a^- 
 ffnc «vw '\KapvaviQ, there is as lleim. 
 ^dted in Poppo) observes, a brief and con- 
 densed fonn of expression for 07ra>c /'/ 
 Tlapa OaXaa.y 'A., a.o 0«X«-;{C «- 
 ^vaSorieQcnv : as supra, ch. 80, 1, aovva^ 
 
 ^l'trp«7rX^ovr«c avrovQ e^o, rov koX- 
 TTOvirnpa] A certain difficulty here exists, 
 Connected with the words ?|a> rov .oXtto^s 
 Sch; if construed (as it would seem they 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 ought) with irijpa, won d j^eld a sense 
 nol birne out by facts ; for Phornuo was 
 matching the Poloponnosian fleet from t e 
 inMe, iu)t the oaUlde, ot the mouth ot <he 
 crnlf- and if construed with irapaTTK^ov- 
 ?„^,"they yield a most awkward sense. 
 a| in, reading, with Poppo, for .v^ov 
 tX we shall have Greek any thing but 
 Attic, and the sense arising wil be not 
 a li^le feeble and inept: for Phorm.o's 
 intention was evidently to watch tlie time 
 uhen the fleet should have passed through 
 he mouth of the gulf, and be bending 
 their course, as he supposed they would 
 across to the coast of Acarnania. Hie 
 best mode of obviating the difficulty is 
 with Goeller, to take ^apairX^ovraQ as a 
 rerbam pra^qmm for TrapaTrXtorrac kcu 
 Ixkovra, : as at vi. 90, ^ ^^^^7^^ 'j- 
 Tov KH.oiC, where see note. MoreoNer, the 
 
 but ' he it<Uchd for them,' viz. then sail- 
 ing ; as infra iii. 22, mpri^ravr^S PVKra 
 X«;^p.o.. Thus the present is a Ingl ly 
 condensed form of expression for he 
 watched their sailing along the coast of 
 Achaia, and waited for them ^^!"^g «"*- 
 side of the gulf,' intending, as it is added, 
 to attack them in the open space when 
 crossing over to Acarnania. Phormu> 
 watched for the time when they were sail- 
 ing out of the gulf,-meauing, whatever 
 course they might take, to intercept them 
 midway ; and as they coasted along to 
 Patni^ihe might easily, with better sa.hng, 
 
 Z 
 
338 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 429. 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. LXXXIV. 
 
 339 
 
 } 
 
 iTTiOiaOm. 3. oi St Ko^lvOioi Kai ol l,iixfxayoi ettXcov jiicv oiy^ wq lirX 
 vnujiiaviav, aXXa <TTpaTiwTifCwr£pov TrapfcrKtvadfttvoi, iQ tijv Aicap- 
 vovmv, Kol ou/c oV oiojutroi ttjjoc tTrrci /cat Tttraapa/covTa vau^ Tac 
 at^ixioaq ToX/nricJai Tovg * AOrjva'iovq HKoai ralg tauTWV vav^a^iav 
 TToiriaaaBaC inti^t] /idvToi avTiTTapaTrXiorraQ Tt Ewpivv avTovq, wapa 
 
 yijv acpwv KO/.uCoinivwv, /cal, iK Uarpuiv Trjg 'Ayaiaq w^oq Tr}V 
 
 avTinioaq ^iirtipov ^lajSaAXdvrwv cVl 'A/copvaviac, Karei^ov rovg 
 *AOr]vcnovg aTro rrjg XaX/ciSoc K'al tou Eu»1vou TTorojitou TrooorTrXfOV- 
 rac <T</)i<Ti, — /cat ou/c k'XaOov vuktoc u(/)opjuicrojit£yo(, — ovrw ^rj avay- 
 /ca'iCovrai vav/Liayjuv kutii /titcrov tov 7rop0jndv. 4. (TTparrjyot oe 
 iJcTov /u£i' Kai KUTci TToXfic tKoiaTijJV ot napiaKivatovTO, KvpivOiwv 
 St Mavdwv fcal 'laokoctrrjc /cat 'AyaOaovtSac. 5. /cat oi filv FleXo- 
 TTOvvi/cTioi tra^avTo kukXov twi' vfwv wc Mf-yiarov oioi t »)(Tav, ^r/ 
 StSdi'Ttc S(£/c7rXoui', rag irpwpag jaIv e^w, £t(Ta> St rac TT^u^tva^* /cat 
 rd rt XtTrra TrXoTa a ^vvtrrXti iVTog Troiouvrai, /cat TrtVTt vavr Tag 
 aoKJTa nXiovaag, oiriog cfCTrXfoitr Sict (^pa^iog irapay lyvo/AU'oi, ft 
 
 be at Clialcis as soon as Cnemus could be 
 at the midway point. 
 
 iv T/j tvpvx^'^P^^] 'ill the open space,' 
 alto mare, as in Arrian, E. A. ii. 6, 3. vii. 
 6, 5. Pol. xii. 19, 6, et al. 
 
 .^. oi^x '^Q — TrapiaKevafffitvoi] So I read, 
 
 with all the recent editors, for log ovk, 
 
 and vai'//axtf, not only because of MS. 
 
 authority, but from parallel passages at 
 
 ch. 85, «G, and 89, and at Dio Cass. 625, 
 
 66. The reading vav^axi<} niay, however, 
 
 be defended ; and in Arrian, E. A. ii. 18,9, 
 
 we have both constructions : a rf (I read 
 
 art, qnippe) Itt' l^yaaiq. fiaWov Ti ri wg 
 
 tg naxn^ tcrraX/uh'oi. This, however, 
 
 rather proves, that though both the accus. 
 
 and tlie dat. may be used after the Itti 
 
 taken hy itselj\ yet when united with wq 
 
 the dat. onJy was employed. There is a 
 
 harshness in the use of arpaTHiiiTiKMTtQov 
 
 for tiri ffrpardav, as corresponding to 
 
 vavfiaxiciv. But Thucyd. is fond of the 
 
 unusual ; and indeed in (Trpar. there is an 
 
 allusion to vavTiKiorepov, which is included 
 
 in tTTt vavfiaxiciv. Compare the words 
 
 infra ch. 87, 2, ovxi tg vavfiaxiav fiaXXov 
 
 ri fcTTc arpaTtiav, namely, from their ships 
 
 being encumbered with troops for the 
 
 invasion of Acamania. 
 
 In the words, a little after, uv oiofievoi, 
 the av belongs to TroirjaaffOai. 
 
 dvTiTrapan'XkovTag} ' coasting along the 
 shc)re opposite.' In the words following, 
 Trapa yrfv crcpdv KOfiiZofikvwv, *as they 
 themselves were proceeding along shore,' 
 we have a gen. absol. for nomin. of partic. 
 (see Poppo, Prol. i. 119,) as at iii. 13, 
 
 and viii. 76. So, just after, we have, U 
 Uarpwv — tTTt 'Aicapvaviag, 'as they were 
 crossing over from Patrse,' See. 
 
 Kai ovK iXadov vvKTog u^op/uffa/ifvoi] 
 Of these words I am now, on full consider- 
 ation, inclined to adopt the interpretation 
 proposed by Port., Haack, and Popj)o, * et 
 quum ii (Peloponnesii) non clam Atheni- 
 ensibus portum cepissent noctu.' The 
 Peloponnesians had, it is said, not escaped 
 the malice of the enemy, while bringing 
 to, during the night, at Patrre. I cannot 
 agree with Arnold in adopting Haack's 
 interpretation of ixpop^., namely, 'clam 
 appellere ad littus.' The vrrb certainly 
 does not signify clam, any more than stib 
 in Latin does in the phrase narem sub- 
 diicere. In either case the preposition has 
 reference to something in the operation of 
 bawling to shore, or out of port : and so 
 we have ixpopniffig, in the Anthol. Gr., 
 used to denote avchoraije. Indeed in the 
 passage of Polyb. iii. 19, 8, (cited by Arn.) 
 ixpopiiovvra can only bear the sense sta- 
 tionem habere, ' to lie at anchor ;' as also at 
 xxxiv. 3, 1. 
 
 5. kra^avTo'^ A roa-/>rflP^»aMF, including 
 the two senses ranged themselves in or under, 
 and nvxde or fanned. A similar contrivance 
 is mentioned in Polyren. vi. 16, 3. 
 
 XtTTTO. TrXota] ' light barks.' Aid (3pa- 
 Xiog, for ^t' oXiyov, ' exiguo ex intervallo,' 
 namely, as Dukas observes, 'from the 
 centre to the circumference.' For vulg. 
 TrpoffTriTTTOuv, Haack and Poppo read, 
 from several MSS., 7rpo<nrXkoisv, regard- 
 ing the former as a mere interpretation of 
 
 1 
 
 ; 
 
 I ; 
 
 Ii 
 
 TTV t rrpodTTinronv ol tvavrtoc. LXXXIV. Oi S' 'A0»jya7oc, Kara 
 fjiiav vadv Teray^ivoi, TrtpttTrXtoi; cwrovg /cu/cX^ Kai Huvifyov t'c dXt'- 
 70V, iv xp^ ««* irapairXiovTEg, Ka\ Sd/cijffiv Trapt^ovrtc avjiKa 
 tlLi(5a\fiV TTOoupriro S' avrolg iiro ^opfiitovog fiv ewixjipuv Trplv av 
 airog crrj^r/'vy. 2. ^'XTTi^t yap avTi;:iv oi ^tvtTy r»!v ra$tv, waTrtp £V 
 7y neliiv, aWa SuiU7rt(TtI<T0ai wpog aXX^Xag rtic ravQ, Kai ra nXola 
 rapayjw irapkluv, ii t 'iKirviiaai t/c roG koXttou ro rrvtu^a, — OTrtp 
 «va/itva>v r^ TTtpttTrXti Ka\ tlw^ti y'lyv^adai tyJ tiJv lw,—ov^iva 
 yjpuvov »i(7i;x«<y"»' avroig' /cal rijv kTnx^ipr]<Jiv i(j>' taurw tb tvofit&v 
 tlvai oTTorav jSouXrjrai,— rwv vttJv a/uttvov TrXtwdwv,— /cat rorc 
 KaXXiGTnv yiyveaeai. 3. (^g ^'^ to te wviv^ia Kar^^u, Kai al vf^g^Jv 
 oXiyif) //Sr, oJ(rat, vtt' d^A(poTepu)V, rod n avkjxov rwv rt irXoiiov afia 
 TrpoaKHfiivayv, tTapdaaovTO, Kai vadg tb vm TrpotJtTriTTTt,^ Kai rote 
 KOVTolg ^uoOodvTO, /3oy TB xR^f'^voi Kai TT^oc aXX//Xovc dvTKpvXaK^ 
 
 a more difficult term. Far more probable, 
 liowever, is it that TrpoaTrXkouv is either 
 an error of tJie scribes, arising from the Ivv- 
 iirXei, TrXiovoag, and UirXkoiiv preceding, 
 or an alteration proceeding from certain 
 critics wlio did not perceive the force of 
 the expression Trpoavi-KTOuv, which may 
 be paralleled by our now vulgar phrase, 
 to fall foul of. Finally, by the above read- 
 ing a most offensive tautology would be 
 incurred, and a feeble sense would arise. 
 I have, therefore, with Bekk. and Goell., 
 retained the common reading, especially 
 as the term occurs infra ch. 84. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIV. 1. Kara fiiav vavv 
 Tirayiikvoi^ ' ranged in line one deep,' as 
 in Polyien. p. 502. Svvtiyov, ' hemmed 
 them in a small space.' 
 
 Iv XPV «" TTapair.] 'perpetually brush- 
 ing past them, and grazing them.' The 
 sense here is the same as in Iv xPV "" 
 TrapaTrXtovTag in Procopius, cited by 
 Abresch. To which I add Procop. p. 31, 
 18, kv XP'P dXXrjXoig (for vir' dXXrjXwv) 
 ^vvayoutvoi. Arrian, Ind. 31, 4. Appian, 
 ii.819. Dio Cass. 686,26. 628,86. Pollux^ 
 i. 113. The idiom is derived from tr xPV 
 Ktipu), or Kvp<»i, to cut to the quick, as Hdot 
 iv. 175. 
 
 2. oirep dvan'iviov, &c.] A simdarly 
 adroit manoeuvre was resorted to by 
 Themistocles, at the battle of Salamis. 
 See Pint. Themist. ch. 14. So also CamilL 
 34, oQtv iiuiOti fidXiara Tzporjtr'nzTUv 6 
 dvifiog — dvtfisive rrjv ijpav. The wind 
 here spoken of is the land-wind, which 
 at day-break succeeds the sea-wind, that 
 usually prevails in the night. 
 
 £0' 'iavT<^'\ *in his own power.' The 
 words following, biroTav ^ovXrirai, are 
 
 explanatory of the present. Imitated 
 from the present is a passage of Onosand. 
 Strat. c. xii. p. 63, lav fxev yap l<f tavT^ 
 vofxiZy, TO OTt |3ot'Xfr«i rd (rrpartv/wa Tr^og 
 fidxtp' tKTaTTHv tlvai : where, for to oTe, 
 read re ore, taken as put for ore tb. 
 
 3. ojg TO TTvtvpa icary'tt] Meaning 
 eitlier, 'when the wind blew from the 
 land,' as opposed to that from the sea ; or, 
 supposing another particular here brought, 
 as it were, into the picture, we may render, 
 'when the wind came down upon them 
 and caught them,' (as it is said ch. 25, 
 dvknov KaTLovTog,) which. Am. thinks, well 
 expresses the effect of sudden wind upon 
 a calm sea : a view not a little coun- 
 tenanced by various passages which I 
 have adduced in the note on ch. 25. And, 
 though the expression in question be one 
 properly applicable only to a sudden and 
 stormy gust of wind, yet it may not impro- 
 perly be applied to a stiff breeze from the 
 land, which usually comes on a little before 
 day-break, and is* I believe, ushered in by 
 a sudden puff of ic'ind. 
 
 Irapdaaovro] 'they were thrown mto 
 disorder.' Wasse aptly compares ^schyl. 
 Ag. 637 : and I have noted something 
 similar in Herodot. viii. 16, Tapa<T<TOfikvuiv 
 re Twv veutv, Kui TrepiTnTTTOVo'nov Trtpl 
 dXXr]Xag. Of the words, a little after, rote 
 KOVToig hotOovvTO, the sense is, ' and they 
 (meaning the sailors) kept pushing off 
 each other's vessels with poles ;' literally, 
 'staved off the mutual push of vessel on 
 vessel.' This use of ^ia)0. is rare ; though 
 I have noted it in certain passages, written 
 in imitation of the present, in Dio Cass. 
 628, 94. Procop. 99, U. 108, 42. 
 
 dvTKpvXaKy] Meaning, 'a mutual cau- 
 Z2 
 
 I* 
 
 
 I 
 
340 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 T6 Kai XoiSoom, ov^lv Karmovov ourt nliv 7ra^ayyt\XofAva>v, ovre 
 rwv KeXtvcTT.l;/, Kai raq Kwiraq ci^vvaroi ovr.q kv fcXu^cur/o; avac^kpuv 
 
 Tora g»l Kard rov Kaioov uwrov arjiiunvH, Km oi 'A(^rjvaioi, Trpoo- 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LD3ER II. CAP. LXXXV. 
 
 VAl 
 
 ^v^ivv riJQ 'Axaiac 4. ol ^e 'A0r,va7oi, /caraSiaigavr^c, /c«t vau^- 
 gwSe/ca XaiSovTHS roug ra c?v^p«r .$ aurJJv rouc^ TrXa'crrovc "veXo^t- 
 vot, H' MoXu/c^aov aVeTrXtov- Kai rpoTralov (TrZ/rravrfc ^T^t tw Pta>, 
 Kai vcwv avaOtvTEC r^; nocreigtJvt, avex^prjaav k NauTrafcrov. 
 5. Trao^TrXfu^av ^£ /val ol n^XoTrovrrlaiot tuGtl^' rale TTEpjXotTrmc 
 Tt^Jv ve^v £/c r»K A^lf^nC 'cai Oarpt^v fc KvXUvrjv to HXeicuv 
 
 tion to avoid impinging.' Of this word, 
 which is very rare, examples are foimd in 
 Dio Cass. 1288, 45, and Lueian, ii. 37 : and 
 the verb avTi(pv\a.TTt(T9ai occurs in Xen. 
 Anab. ii. 5, 8. On Xoi^opt^ compare the 
 words of Hor. Sat. i. 5, 11, 'pueris conrkia 
 nautse Ingerere.' 
 
 By Twv TTapayytWofxsvtov understand, 
 <the orders issued by the officers who 
 directed i\\e fighfluij of the ship,' as distin- 
 guished from the directions of the Kiktv- 
 Srat, who superintended the irork'uxj of the 
 vessel. The expression is borrowed by 
 Appian, i. 328, Kai twv irapayysWo^iviov 
 ov KarrtKOvov. Of the Ki\ev(TTai a graphic 
 description may be seen in a passage of 
 Ovid, Met. iii. G18. 
 
 iv KXvlwvi(i>] ' in a billowy sea.' K\v- 
 Swv properly signifies, 'a short-breaking 
 wave,' which curls back and dashes our. 
 Of the phrase Iv (cXv^wviy. or kXv^iovi, 
 examples are found in the best writers, 
 though chiefly in the fig^uratite sense. In 
 avatpk^tiv we have an usual nautical 
 term, found in various passages of Appian, 
 Annan, and Polyajn. 
 
 toIq KvfitQvr)TaiQ cnrttOeffTfpaQ tciq vavQ 
 irapiixov] * occasioned the ships to be 
 unmanageable to the steersmen,' namely, 
 by their not obeying the rudder. So, in 
 Dio Cass. 624, 29, we have, vfjeg aTruOi- 
 anpai toIq Kv(iipvovai, and Pollux, i. 112. 
 TOTS dn Kara top Kaipbv tovtov] 'then, 
 indeed, at that very critical time.' Of 
 hkipQeipov, a little after, the meaning is, 
 not utterly destroyed, but put hors de combat; 
 which is well expressed by Diod. Sic. xii. 
 48, dnXovQ tiroiijae. 
 
 KaHaTrjaav—TpsTTStrdai} Construe, kcit. 
 (avTovQ iJOTt) iiTjdkva rptTT. tg d\Kt)r, 
 
 efficiebant ut, &c., 'they brought thujgs 
 to such a pass that,' &c., where tg dX»c/)v 
 TpkirtaQai answers to the French se mettre 
 en defense, * to put themselves in a posture 
 of defence.' The expression is by Stephens 
 said to be used also by some of the later 
 writers, in imitation of our author. But 
 of okKfi, thus used, examples are found in 
 Hom. II. XV. 504, and Herodot. ix. 70. 
 
 4 dvtKonivoi^ 'having taken up and 
 removed into their own ships ;' in which 
 sense the term not unfrequently occurs in 
 our author. They, however, only took on 
 board rovg nXeiaTovg : all, it seems, that 
 they could safely carry. Many were pro- 
 bably left on board the water-logged, 
 though not quite sinking, hulls ; and not 
 a few, we may suppose, had made their 
 escape by boats, rafts, &c. ; justly fearing 
 that they might be killed by the enemy, as 
 was often the case. See i. 50, 1. 
 
 vavv dvaOkvTtg Ti^ UoatiSuivi] Namely, 
 in the temple which Scylax, p. 14, says 
 was situated on the promontory, and 
 doubtless a temple of Neptune, since most 
 of the temples of that god were situated 
 on lofty promontories. 
 
 5. «t UtWiv vrieg] Namely, * those fur- 
 nished from thence,' including, doubtless, 
 those of their neighbouring allies, the 
 Anactorians and Ambraciots ; of whom 
 mention is made suju-a ch. 80, to Ik Aiv- 
 Ka^og Kai ' AvaKTopiov Kai 'AfiirpaKiag: 
 the quota from those states which, it is 
 added, waited for the rest of the allied 
 fleet at Leucas : to which place accord- 
 ingly, it seems, (though our author has 
 not said so,) Cnemus had gone, when 
 the land-forces had been disbanded from 
 ffiniadie, and gone to their homes. 
 
 r^v KuXXrii^rjv. ^ - rr ' y 
 
 LXXXV. UtfiTTovai Se Kai oi XaKidati^iovioi tu> Kv»;a*o> s^'M" 
 PouXouc ^ttI rcic v«Gc, Ti^oKpdmv Kai Bpaal^av Kai AvKoci>p<>va,^ 
 KtXavovrti; ^XXrjv rnu^uaxtav P^Ar/oi KaraaKevateaOai, k<u /i., utt 
 6\iyo,v vtiZv ,'loyeaOai r»7c OaXdcrarjc:. 2. I^okh yap ourrxc, «XAa)C 
 r£ Kai irpiZrov vavfiaxuiQ neipaaafiivoiq, noXig o Tra^aXoyo^ uvea' 
 Kai ov Toaodrov u>ovto cr^/^oJv to vavnKov XaVe^rOrn, y,yjvnoi)aL 
 U Ttva f^iaXaKiav, ou/c avTiriG^vTH' ri,v ' AOnva'iiov £K ttoXXou tfinn-^ 
 plav T^Q acp.rkpai; K oMyov jueXtTDC" 007V ovv ajrtcjrtWov. 3. 01 
 
 Ch. LXXXV. 1. ninirovai—Kvufiov- 
 \ovg'\ Meaning, ' persons to f(»rm a com- 
 mon-council board.' This jiractice of 
 directing military command, while com- 
 mon with the other Greeks, as afterwards 
 with the Romans, was little in use among 
 the Lacedamonians, though after that it 
 became very usual with them ; for of 
 these Ki'Ul^ovXoi frequent mention is 
 made in Polyb., Appian, and Diod. Sie. 
 
 KaraaKiva^effOai] adornare, histrnere, 
 parare, 'to set forth, contrive.' So at 
 ch. 78 we have, tcararrictua^tcrOai 7r6Xf/io»', 
 and at viii. 5, tv KaraCKtvy tov iroXffiov. 
 Isocr. p. 134, KaraffKeuci^oi'Ttg tov iroXt- 
 ^ov. Pol. xxxi. 18, 7. 1" all ^^l^'^'li ^^'^'^^'^ 
 we should rather have expected irapaGK., 
 which, indeed, is here found in several 
 MSS., but those of the least authority, 
 and doubtless from a gloss there intro- 
 duced. Hence Goell. was by no means 
 waiTanted in admitting it into his text ; 
 and in alleging that the words are often 
 cijnfounded in the MSS., and accordingly, 
 ^ peudei arbitrium et norma ex consensu 
 hbb. script.,' he urges what is any thing 
 but justificatory of his procedure in this 
 instance, his own practice being incon- 
 sistent with his own cation ; for, inde- 
 pendent of the consent of almost every 
 MS. of consideration, so strong is infernal 
 evidence in favour of KaTaffK., that this 
 ' consent of MSS.,' if we had it not, might 
 have been disi)ensed with. As to the 
 distinctions between the two verbs pro- 
 mul"^ed by Schneid. on Xen. Anab. iii. 2, 
 24, ''and Arnold in loc, they are too 
 refined, and too little capable of solid 
 proof, to materially assist the judgment 
 of an editor. 
 
 2. UoKSi yap avToXg—TroXvg o Trapa- 
 Xoyog] ' It seemed to them an event wholly 
 contrary to expectation ;' or, expressing 
 the force of the art. ' the event seemed 
 one,' &c. Comp. iii. 16. vii. 28. Appian, 
 i. 782. Arrian, i. 9, 9. 
 
 roffovroi'] 1 have received this reading 
 from three MSS., for the common «)ne 
 To(TovTii>, since, though, in general, there 
 is little or no difference between the con- 
 struction with the accus. and that with 
 the dat. ; here, however, the correspondent 
 words ytytvi'ifreai U will scarcely permit 
 the dat. ; at least 1 have never met with 
 a single example of to(Tovt({) followed in 
 apodosi by c(, but only by otry, or onov. 
 Toaoi'Tov signifies tantnm, so much. Ren- 
 der, ' They were not so much of opinion 
 that their navy (i. e. their naval skill) 
 was outstripped or distanced, as they 
 thought,' &e. ; a construction this, seem- 
 ingl/ anomalous, for which the usage and 
 l)ropriety of language would rather have 
 re(iuired ov Toaoi'Toi' - oaov, non tani(piam, 
 as at ch. 87, ovS' t) aTrtipia to(Tovtov Xutti- 
 rai, oaov ToX^y irpokxf^rt, and Xen. Cyr. 
 vii. 5, 70 ; but it is, hi reality, a stronger 
 f(n'in of expression, as containing a more 
 direct affinnation. In XtiTrtaOai we have 
 a metaphor taken from the race-course, 
 as at V. 69. vi. 72. vii. 70. 
 
 oyjc dvTiTi9ivTtg — jutXerijg] These 
 words are meant to indicate the antsc of 
 this error in judgment and consequent 
 injustice,— namely, that 'they had not 
 placed in just comparison the long- 
 acquired skill of the Athenians with their 
 own briefly continued practice.' It is, as 
 Goell. remarks, put for ov TiQkvrtg ti)v 
 tCov 'XQnvaiiov Lk ttoXXov tfnrtipiav avTi 
 Trig (TfptTipag. And he compares a pas- 
 sage of our author infra iii. 56, ///iwv 
 r/jl- vvv ajxapTiai civtitiOhvui ti)v tote 
 7roo9v[xiav. The same construction is 
 found in Eurip. I ph. Taur. 358, Tt)v 
 tvOdd' AvXlp dvTiOuaa Ti]g kKti. The 
 metaphor here employed seems one taken 
 from the keei)ing of accounts, by which 
 the debtor and creditor accounts are set 
 of owe against the other, by being placed 
 opposite to each, so that when they are 
 compared, the difference may be readily 
 
 11 
 
il 
 
 342 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER 11. CAP. LXXXVII. 
 
 343 
 
 o£, a(j>iKoiu£voi, fiiTa Kvrjfuiov vavg re 7r£pir}yyeWov Kara noXiig, Kai 
 Taq irpovirap^ovGag i^rj^TvovTO tt)g iiri vavfia^iav, 4, iriiinrH ^t 
 Kai o ^op/ni(jJv ig Tag A6r]vag ttjv ts TrapaaK£vr\v avTuiv ayytXovv- 
 rag, Kai TTEpi rrjg vavfia^tag rjv iviKfirrav (^paaovrag, Koi Ki\ivu)V 
 VLVTU) vavg on TrActdrac bia ra^ovg aTToaTtiXai, wg Kaff i}fjiepav 
 \'<iaaTTf)v fATTtooc ovarjg ati vav/na^ii(Tiiv. 5. ot ct a TroTrt^iTro ucrey 
 HKOJi vavg avT(v, ra> Be fcojut^ovrt avrdg TrpoaiTreGTtiXav eg Ko>Jr»/v 
 irpLOTov a(j>iKeaOai. 6. ^iKiag yap Kpr/c TopTvviog, npo^evog wv, 
 irtLUti aoTovg iTri Kuowvmv TrAtutrat, ^ad/cwv Trpoanoii^aeiv ai)r>)v, 
 ovaav TToAf^iav' eirriye ce YloXi^viTaig '^api^o/nevog ojuio^oig t(jjv 
 Kvc(t)viaT(j^v, 7. Kai o |Hf]', AajSwv t«c vavg^ ^X^"^^ ^^ ^f^^'l^W^ 
 Kai juera tiov noAt^viTa»' fcoyou tyiv yr]v tujv KuSwviaTOJV, Ka\ 
 viTo avejuiov Kai vtto airXolag EvBiirpixpev ovk oXiyov vporov. 
 LXXXVl. Ot o ev T^ KuAA»/)'r? rieXoTTOvvtfGioi, ev tovtio iv o5 
 ot AOrfvaioi TTE^L KprfTYfv KaTH^ovTOy irapeaKevaafiivoi a^g eiri vav- 
 ^ay^iav, Tra^iwXivcTav eg Tlavopjuov rov Avatfcov, ovirep avroig o 
 Kara yrjv aroaTog twv IleXo7rovvr}aiwv TTpoaf3ej3or]0t]Kei, 2. irape- 
 7rA£u<T£ Se Kai o ^op/niiov em to Ptov to Mo A u/cpt/cdv,. /cat wpjuiaaro 
 «sW aurou raucTtv eiKoaiv, aiairep Kai evaviad^rjaev, 3. >)v ^£ rouro 
 ^5v TO Pioy (j>iXiov Toig AOrjva'ioig, to B eTepov Ptov eoTiv avTi- 
 irepacj to ev rp TleXoirovvrjaiA)' 8tt)(erov St aV aAA»jAwv crroStowc 
 fxaXiGTa eiTTa Tt]g OaXaaarjg' tov Be Kpiffaiov koXttov GTO/ua tovto 
 eaTiv. 4. eiri ouv t(v Vito rw A^otKw oi neAoTrovvrjdtot, airexovTi 
 ov TToXv TOV YlavopiLiov, ev w avToig o nttog »iv, wpfx'iaavTo koi 
 avToi vavaiv ema Kai fj3SojU»J/covra, £7r£iS») fcat rovg AOijvaiovg 
 
 seen. What is here laid to the charge of 
 the LacetUemonians is, that, from in- 
 firmity of judgment, they could not make 
 a just set-off of one against the other, 
 so as to perceive the vast difference. To 
 M-hich purpose it is well observed by 
 Thirlwall, that ' the inexperience of the 
 Spartans was such, that they could not 
 even conceire the full extent of the ad- 
 Tantage afforded by superior skUL' The 
 best comment on the bk ttoXXov here are 
 the words at i. 142, ovSe yap vfitlg fxiXe- 
 Ttjvrtg avTii dirb rdv MrfS. ('from the 
 time of the Median war downwards') 
 ihtipyaffOe ttio. Of the words following, 
 opyg ovv cnrkaTiWov, the sense is, 'they 
 had in wrath sent off the instructions they 
 did, in such angrily worded terms.' 
 
 4. IXtti^oq ovariQ^ scil. avr^^, * that he 
 expected every day he should be brought 
 to a battle.' 
 
 6. ry Konft,ovTi} < the conductor,' the 
 
 officer in command, who had the charge 
 of leading the naval force. Of the word 
 as used in this rare sense, I know no 
 other example. The meaning of the term 
 may be expressed in Latin, ei qui de- 
 ducebat. 
 
 6. Trpo^ivoQ] Meaning, * one allied by 
 hospitable ties to the state ;' a sort of 
 voluntiiry consul. (Thirlwall.) YlpooTroi- 
 Tjfftiv, i. e. * would bring it over' to the 
 Athenian interest. Ovffav iroXf^iiav, viz. 
 to Athens. 
 
 7. vTTo — OTrXoiac] ' from calms, or 
 other hindrances to navigation :' for 
 dirXoia denotes in general what is a liin- 
 drance to navigation. It is used in the 
 tragedians and Dionys. Hal., and in 
 Herodot. ii. 119, diroTrX'ttiv ydp wpfirifitvov 
 avTov iffxov uTrXoiai. 
 
 Cii. LXXXVl. 4. 'AOijvaiovg] Supp. 
 opfiKTafitvovQ, from the precedmg Mpfxi- 
 aavTO. 
 
 k 
 
 l: 
 
 II 
 
 )) ! 
 
 ( t 
 
 1 
 
 elBov. 5. Kai ewl fxev e^ V tTrrd v^epag dvdwpixovv dAAijAotc, 
 /leAtTWi'Ttc re Ka\ TrapaoKevalofxevoi t»)v vav^uiylav, yviifirjv 
 exovTeg, oi /nlv, fxv eKirXelv eiw twv 'PtW Jc t^v eipv^i^piav, 
 (j>o(5ovfxevoi T<) Tvpirepov wdiOog, oi Se ^i) efJirXe'iv eg rti OTeva, vofii- 
 lovTeg npog eKeivwv elvai Tt]v ev oAiyw vavfxayjav. 6. eVctra o 
 Kvnimog Kai 6 BpaaiBag Kai ol a'AAot twv IleAoTrovvndt'wv (rrparnyoJ, 
 j3ouAoiii£VOi ev T^x" rr]v vavi^iaxiav Trotjfcrat, irpiv rt Kai oVo tujv 
 'AOriva'itJV £7rt|3or|(/»7(Tat, ^vveK(iXeaav Toig (rrpartoirac Trpwrov, Kai 
 opwvrec «urwv roue ttoAAouc Std r»)v wpoTipav h(^av (j>o(^ov^ievovg, 
 Kai ov irpoOviiovg ovTag, napeKeXevaavTo Kai iXe^av joiaSe. 
 
 LXXXVII. *''H fxev yevo^ievr) vav^ayia, w &vBpeg UeXo- 
 irovvnaioi,—ei Tig Upa Bi avTiqv vfuLv (J^o/BtTrat T*jy ^tAAou^rriv,— 
 oux* BiKaiav s'x" reK^xapaiv to kK<po^?iaai. 2. r»? re ydp Traoa- 
 <7/C€uv evlek eyeveTO, wtr^ap i(ir£, Kai ov^} ^C vav^axiav ^laXXov r/ 
 £7ri cirparttav enXeo^eV Evve(5r) Be Kai rd cJtto T^g Tvx^g oJk oAt'ya 
 evavTiioOiivai' Kai ttou rt Kai v direiola Trpwrov vav^iaxouvTag 
 ea(l>i}Xev. 3. wcrre oii /caret rr/i' ij^artpav KaKiav to ^aapadai irpoa- 
 eyeveTo' o6Be B'lKaiov f ^k t 7^'W/Lt»)C rd fiir] KaTa Ko/iTug viKt^Oev, 
 
 5. fieXeroJvTtc] 'practising,' (as at i. 
 80, and elsewhere,) scil. to vcivtikov. So 
 i. 121, we have fxtX. rd vavTtKa. Poi)po 
 here refers to Schwebel. on Onos. p. 25. 
 Td artvd, meaning, 'the narrows,' as 
 Polysn. i. 659. Herodian, ii. 11, 15. 
 Arrian, E. A. i. I, 8, and 28, 1. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVII. 1. ovxi hKuiav t^a 
 TiKnapmv TO Uipofinffai} ' contains by no 
 means any just conclusion [as to the 
 result],' so as to occasion alarm. In ovxi 
 we have a stronger expression than ovk. 
 TfK^apffiQ is a rare word, (though found 
 also in Dionys. Hal. Ant. 1483. Dio Cass. 
 420 and 523, and Marc. Anton, ii. 13,) 
 denoting, properly, 'a conclusion drawn 
 from some evident sign,' especially such 
 as enables us to judge concerning the 
 future by the past, {tu fikXXovTa toIq 
 yEyeviifi'tvoiQ TtKjxaipfffOai, to use the ex- 
 pression of Isocr. Paneg.) The phrase t x" 
 rkKnapfTiv is, as has been shown, similar 
 to ix^L dyavuKTijaiv at ii. 4 ; tx^i dvaOrj- 
 mv, and others. To iK<po(3n(Tai may be 
 taken, with Hermann and Goell., for wtrre 
 U(p. : see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 541. 
 
 2. ^yrf/3/; — £<T0//\£v] 'It happened 
 also, that the circumstances arising out 
 of fortune (meaning, the chances of war,) 
 were not a few of them adverse to us : 
 and perhaps, too, our want of experience 
 caused us, when first engaging in a^ sea- 
 fight, to fail of success.' Td rf/e tiix^q, 
 
 without the dnoj occurs infra iv. 155. Of 
 Kai TTov Ti, thus used, an example is 
 adduced by Hoogev. from Plato. 
 
 3. uKTTeov—TTpofftykveTo] 'so that the 
 dt^feat befel us, not by reason of our cow- 
 ardice : ' a sense of KUKia somewhat rare, 
 though found also in Demosth. p. 1448, 
 and Xen. Cyr. vii. 5, 26. Of npoffy. thus 
 used, I know no example elsewhere, ex- 
 cept in Xen. Mem. iii. 14, 6. 
 
 ov^t diKaiov — KaKOV^ yn'saOai] Of this 
 passage the sense appears to me to be as 
 follows : ' Nor is it just, that (for, ' nor 
 otiifht,' &c.) those who are in mind and 
 heart not utterly beaten, but have some- 
 thing to allege in their own behalf, should 
 be daunted at the occurrence of calamity ; 
 but to suppose, that though by fortune 
 men are accustomed to be disappointed, 
 yet, that in their own mmds, the brave 
 are, justly, ever the same ; nor will they, 
 as long as their courage remains, be ever 
 likely to at all act cowardly under pretence 
 of inexperience,' i. e. nor will they plead 
 inexperience as any excuse for cowardice. 
 In TO viKT]9kv we have the frequent use 
 of neut. for masc. Kard KpaTOQ here 
 stands, as Hesych. explains, for TeXdiog, 
 The only real difficulty rests on Tfjg yvu)- 
 yitiQ, and that is rather as regards con- 
 struction than sense ; for while the import 
 of yvd)fir} is evidently mindf or spiritf 
 heart, not so easy is the construction to be 
 
II 
 
 344 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 £)^oi/ d£ Tiva Iv avTio avTiXoyiav, rrj^ ^Vjucjiooag t<v ctTroj^dvTt 
 af^fjXvvtGOiu' vojuidoi ^e raig /liIv tv^qiq ev^^y^iaOai GipaXXiGOai rovg 
 avOfj(x)7rnvc, raig ^s -yi'tu/iotc rove cwTovg aei av^petowg, o^Owq, iivai' 
 Kai ^rj aiTHpiav, tov avSfJiiov Trapovroc, Trpof^aWojuievovg iiKOTtog av 
 
 sv Tim 
 
 KaKovt; ytveaOai. 4. v^wv ^£ ovB »J airupia tocfovtov 
 AetTTtrai, offov ToX/arf irpOiyiTi' n^vl^ Bl r) iwiaTiifir], — i]v /huXigtu 
 ^opfTcrOf, — avcpHav julv tyovaa, Kal /nvrnuriv 'i^ei ev tw Buvui 
 iTTiT^Xfiv a ifiaOiv' avtv Be evxpVYiag ou^t^u'a TtYvrj wpog rove 
 Kivcuvovg KJ^VH. (jtopoQ yap juLvr^/iirjv €AC7rAj/(T(7£e, Ti^vrj Ce anv 
 aXKtjg ouo£v ox^fXa. 5. npog fjilv ovv to e/wTrtiodrtoov ourwv to 
 
 traced. To take rrjg yvb)pLr]Q to, (with 
 Gail and Arnold,) as standing for to Trjg 
 yvtJfiTig, *our spirits' unvanquishedness,' 
 would, as Poppo has seen, be at once to 
 trample on grammatical rules ; and, with 
 Arnold, to regard to fit) viKijOeu Trjg 
 yviofiiig, as of the same kind with other 
 expressions, to h^ibg, and to Oapffouv, at 
 i. 36, is to throw but a faint, not to say a 
 false, light over the passage. Again,* to 
 construe Trig yvMfirjg (as is done by 
 Kistem. and Poppo) with dfijSXvveaOai, 
 would be doing violence to the construc- 
 tion. Now the main purpose of the 
 speaker here being evidently to fortify 
 their sinking courage, by showing that 
 they are not beaten in mind or spirit; 
 that their spirit at least is unvanquished ; 
 hence we have Ttfg yviofxijg placed in as 
 prominent a situation as possible, though 
 not without involving a harsh transpo- 
 sition. Similarly, as in a kindred passage 
 infra vi. 72, 2, Hermocrates applies him- 
 self to reanimate the defeated Syracusans, 
 by telling them r^v yviofiijv civtiov ovx, 
 il(J(T7}aBai. Hence it cannot be doubted 
 that the sense of Tfjg yviijfirjg here in- 
 tended is * in mind ' or sjjirit ; though how 
 Tijg yi>Mfi7ig can express that, I see not, 
 anil therefore I cannot but suspect Ttjg 
 yvto/^rfg to be an error of the scribes for 
 Ty yviofiy, or rj)r yvwfirjv, as Cantacuzen 
 (cited by P<»ppo) must have read in his 
 almf)st transcript of this passage as fol- 
 lows : ou di) (read dk) Hkoiov Tovg fit) ti)v 
 yviofii]v Kara KoaTog viKi)QkvTag. Vain 
 is it to urge, with Goell., the collocation 
 of the words, as dMuanding the sense 
 contended for by Dukas, ' part of mind ;' 
 for in what writer would an argument 
 founded on the collocation of words in a 
 sentence be so utterly weak and incon- 
 clusive as in our author, who delights in 
 the harshest transpositions, and that 
 often where no apparent reason exists, 
 
 which here, as I have shown, is not the 
 case ? 
 
 Of civTiKoyiav the sense cannot be, as 
 Arnold explains, defence; but by tivu 
 dvTiXoyiav must here be meant some- 
 thing wherewith to object in self-justifica- 
 tion, in refutation of the enemy's claim to 
 have utterly defeated them, — something 
 tl'.at should account for the defeat, so as 
 not to aft'ect their honour. The term 
 df.t[3\vvt(T9ai signifies, properly, to be 
 blunted, and fig. to be daunted. So Soph. 
 Qiid. R. 688, Tovfibv — KaTafijSXvvwv 
 Kta(,. Jos. 869, 16, tov Qvfibv r)fxi3Xvv9rj. 
 yEschyl. Prom, 891, d7ra/ji(3\vv9i)(TSTat 
 yvojfiijv, and Theb. 712, reOriyfitvov rt» 
 ft' ovK dnafxfiXvi'e'ig X6y({). 
 
 '0()9wg does not (as Goell. takes it) 
 stand for dp9wg tlvai, but is, as Dukas 
 explains, for wg 6(>9Cjq £x"> ^nerits. Of 
 adverbs thus standing for a clause, ex- 
 amples are indeed rare ; but they are 
 found, though confined to words expres- 
 sive of approbation, as iiKOTujg, diKai^g, 
 6p9wg : thus in 1 Cor. xv. 34, we have 
 tKvqipaTt diKaiwg, Kal fit) afjiapTavtre. 
 
 At Kai fir) dTTtipiav — ytvea9ai, the con- 
 struction is, Kai [vofiitrai diKaiov} fit) 
 eiKOTwg av tv rivi KaKOvg ytvta9ai 7rpo/3. 
 direipiav, tou dv^piiov TrapovTog, where 
 Tcpo(id.XXta9ai signifies, pratendere, * to 
 seek an excuse for a fault by pleading 
 something in extenuation.' 
 
 4. XctTTtrai] * is left behind,' * is in- 
 ferior.' The apodosis may seem irregular, 
 but it will be set right if vfiiSjv y dTreipia 
 XtiTTtTai be regarded as standing for 
 vfitlg XEi7r6a9s d'Trtipi^, or diriipiav. See 
 vi. 12, and v. 105. 
 
 TB^vi] dvtv dXKtjg ovSlv uxptXtH] And 
 therefore need is there of the union of both. 
 So of the Romans it is said in Val. Max. ii. 
 3, 3, ' Vu'tutemque arti, et rursus artem 
 virtuti miscent ; ut ilia impetu hujus 
 fortior, hiec illius scientia cautior fieret.' 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] LIBER II. CAP. LXXXVIII. 
 
 345 
 
 ToXjuiipoTepov avTira^aaOa, wpog Be to Bid ti^v tfoaav BeBikvai to 
 airapaGKavoi tote tv^uv. 6. TTBpiyiyvETai Be vfiiv nXt^Oog Te verov 
 Kai rrpoq r^ -yy oiKeia oi/a^, oirXiTuiv irapovTtjjv, vau/xa^fTv* Ta Be 
 TToXXa rwj' nXeioviov Kai ajiieivov TrapeaKevaafievwv to KpaTog eaTiv. 
 . oxTTC ouot Kao ev evpKJKOjuiev eiKOTiog av »//(tac (TfpaAAopevovg Kai 
 ocra if^iaoToyiev Troorfpov, vvv avTa TavTa Trpoayevofxeva cicaaKaAiav 
 irapit^ei. 8. QapaovvTeq ovv Kai KvfjtovijTai Kai vavTai to KaO 
 eavTOv eKaaTog eTreaOe, -^(jjoav ju»/ npoXenrovTeg y av Tig 7rpo(JTa\0y. 
 y. T(ov Of TTooTfpov ifye/iioviov ou -veipov rr/v £7rtv€tp»?criv tijuing 
 TraoaaKevaaofxev, Kai ovk evcijJdoiuev TrpocjiacFiv ovcevi /cokw yeveauai, 
 rfv Be Tig apa Kai povX)]Orj, /coXaa^yjcrtTat Tij npeTrovaij 2>?/4ta* oi Be 
 ayaOoi TiprjGovTai Toig 7rpo(7>//cou(Ttv aOXoig Trjg apeTrjg.^^ 
 
 LXXXVIII. ToiavTa pev Toig YieXowovvr^aioig oi apyovTeg 
 napeKeXevaavTo' o Be Oop/i/wr, BeBitog Kai avTog Trjv twv ffTpaTKi)- 
 TiM)v oppwBiav, Kai aiaOopevog on to 7rXr}0og twv veuiv, KUTa (T(pag 
 avTOvg ^vvKTTamtvoi, f^ojSouyro, tpovXeTO ^vyKaXe(jag Oaparvvai 
 TL Kai napaiveGiv ev tio iraoovTi nouiGacjOai. 2. irpoTepov pev 
 yao aei avToig fAeyt, Kai TrpowapeaKevaCe Tag yvwpag, wg ouoev 
 avToig irXtfOog ve<i)v rocrourov, r/y ewnrXeij, oti ouy viropeveTeov 
 avTolg eaTi' Kai oi (Trpartwrai f/c ttoXXou ev (Tfjuaiv avToig t»ji/ 
 a^i(i)aiv TavTYfv eiXr}(j)e(Tav prjBeva o^Xor, AOtjvaioi ovTeg, IlfXo- 
 irovvrjaKov veuiv viro'^tjjpeiv. 3. TOTe Be npog Trjv irapovaav oif/iv 
 
 5. dvTiTd^aa9e'\ lit. * range it opposite 
 in the account, as a set-otf : ' see note 
 supra cli. 85, 3. Of the words following, 
 TTpbg H Tb — Tvx^^v, the sense is, * against 
 the apprehension arising from [recent] 
 defeat, oppose the refiection, that you met 
 it for want of due preparation.' 
 
 6. TrepiyiyvtTai vfiiv ■KXi)96g Ts veiov^ 
 Dukas well explains this as equivalent to 
 IK TTtpiovniag effriv vfilv, o i<jti, * the 
 advantage you hav<' is one ex ahnndanti.* 
 Thus we may, with Arnold, suppose here 
 a metaphor borrowed from arithmetical 
 calculations, q. d. ' There is a balance in 
 your favour, of superiority of numbers and 
 advantageousness of position.' In vav- 
 fiaxilv we have an infin. without art. 
 j)ut for a subst., as at iii. 38, dfivvaa9ai 
 ^i Ttjv Tifiiopiav dvaXafi^dvii : see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 541. The next clause, rd dk 
 TToXXd — k<TTiv, contains a gnome, the sub- 
 ject of fre([uent imitation in the later 
 writers, and itself founded on the words 
 of Hom. 11. xii. 412, TrXtovuv dk Tb ipyov 
 dfiiivov. 
 
 7- TTpo(Tytv6fitva'\ Schol. Trpo<TKTri9kvTa, 
 * being added, or supplied,' and therefore 
 the defect remedied. 
 
 8. TO Ka9' eavTbv sKaffTog s7re(T9e'\ * Let 
 each of you, for his own part, (i. e. 
 according to his own particular station,) 
 follow ' where ye may be led, or ordered 
 to go, — as we should say, fbllow your 
 orders. 
 
 9. OVK ivduxTOfuv — yevEffOat] There 
 is a similar construction in Xen. Anab. 
 iii. 2, 31, Tovg ovd' k . kinTpB\povTag KaK(^ 
 elvai. 
 
 LXXXVIII. 1. Krard cr(l>dg avrovg 
 ^vviaTdjxtvoil Equivalent to kutu ^vOTa- 
 atig yiyvofiivoi at ii. 21. 
 
 2. TTpoTrapi<TKivati Tag yvu)fiag] TJiere 
 is here a pregnancy of sense, i. e. * he had 
 prepai'ed their minds, and had inspired 
 them witH the notion, that,' &c. 
 
 Tt)v d^iojtriv TavTtjv siXijtpsffaj'] * had 
 taken up this notion, or opinion ; ' not prce- 
 sumptionem, or fiduciam, as Budaus and 
 Steph. Thes. explain. At 'A9r]va'ioi bvTtg, 
 sub. utg, ' in quality of Athenians.' 
 
 fiT}dkva bxXov I'Troxwpttv] This syntax 
 is rare, but is found in Hom. II. xiii. 476, 
 ovdk viri\d}p(i Xivilav tTriovTa, and Lucian, 
 ii. 545, vTToxujpovfitv iTTiovTag. Joseph. 
 Ant. xvii. 6, 3, ddo^ov ifyovfikvotg vtto- 
 ^wptev Tt)v t<podov avTov. It is tinily 
 
 \ 
 
.^~ -Tl- Ii^ITb 
 
 346 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 opwv aurouc d^u/uouvrac, ejSouXfro uTro/nrrjtrtv TroiYfcTaaOai tov 
 6ap(jfiv, Ka\ ^vyKaXeaag rovg AOrjvaiovg aXt^e rota^f. 
 
 LXXXIX. *' Opijjv vfiag, CO avSptq GTpaTiu)Tai, 7ri(j>of3riiJiV(WQ 
 TO ttXyJOoq Tuiv ivavTiijjVi ^ui'f/caAecra, ovk a£(wv ra jurj ^ttva iv 
 oppcj^ia f\£tv. 2. ouTOi 7«p» Trpwror ju^v ota to TrpoveviKtjaOai, 
 Kai /nrjSt avToi ouadai o/jloloi tj/j-lv t'trat, to 7rX»|0oc tojv vitov, Kal 
 OVK ano TOV igov, irapeaKevaaavTo fciretTa, to jxaAiaTa WKJTivovTig 
 7roo(T£p)^ovTai, — u)g Trpoarjfcov (T(piaiv av^pHoig tlvaif — ov Si aXXo ti 
 OapcTovaiv t) Sia tj]v av tw tte^w t/HTni^'iav Ta ttXeiw /caTop^ouvTt^* 
 
 remarked by Goell., * Cum accusative 
 constructum magis ad sensum verbi, 
 quam usu.' Thus the expression is equiv. 
 to ^tvyeiv. 
 
 3. vrrofivrjffiv iroiriaaaBai tov Qa^atXv'\ 
 Tow Oapa. stands for Iq to Oapfftiv. The 
 expression is indeed unusual, but the 
 genuineness of the reading is confirmed 
 by a passage, closely imitated from the 
 present, in Procop. 137, 6, ftovXSfiivog 
 VTTOfivqffiv avTolq Trou](Ja<jOai tov Bapativ. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIX. 1. opdiv vfJiag, &c.] 
 Evidently imitated from this commence- 
 ment is the similar one to a speech in 
 Arrian, E. A. v. 25, 6, opiov v^ag, w 
 avlpig MafC.— ^urryyayoj/ kg tuvto, &c. 
 
 ffTpoTiutTai] The term is not confined 
 to denote soldiers, but is sometimes ex- 
 tended to forces by sea as well as land, as 
 here and in Aristoph. Ach. 646, ijv S' av 
 f} TToXig irX'ta Oopvj^ov OTpaTnorwi' irepi 
 Tpirjpdpxov l3oi)g. In ovk d^iCjv — txnv 
 we have one of those cases, treated of in 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 608, in which the nega- 
 tive ov is so used with a verb, that the 
 neg. and verb form together only one idea. 
 Accordingly ovk d^ioo) is, in such a case, 
 equivalent to dva^tov ti dvai (prifil, ' in- 
 dignum censeo : ' examples of which may 
 be seen, adduced from Demosth. and 
 Pausan., in Steph. Thes. 7050, B. The 
 turn of the expression is imitated in 
 Dionys. Hal. vi. 52, to. p.y) dtivd d^wm 
 Stdievai, where dtivbg is used in the 
 primary sense of the term, fearfttf, occa- 
 sioning fear. 
 
 2. ovToi yap, &c.] Of this briefly 
 worded sentence, the meaning, more fully 
 expressed, is as follows : * For, in the first 
 place, as to those [fellows], it is because 
 they have been before beaten by us, and 
 do not even themselves think they are a 
 match for us, that they have provided 
 this multitude of ships [which you see], 
 yea, not on an equal footing [with our 
 force].' The point here chiefly worthy 
 of attention is, the out-of-the-way mode 
 in which we have an obvious truth 
 
 expressed ; the words being, as Arnold 
 observes, equiv. to TrXrjOei irpotx^^voag 
 Tag vavgy Kai ovk drrb tov laov TraptOKtv- 
 daavTo. I cannot, however, agi'ee with 
 Poppo and Arnold, that the sense in full 
 would be, ' provided their superior num- 
 ber of ships, and did not provide a fleet 
 that should be on equal terms with us.' 
 The OVK does not belong to the verb 
 •KapiOK. repeated y but the participle ov(Tag, 
 scil. vavg, vmderstood, — * ships that are 
 not on an equal footing of number with 
 ours, but are an orer-match.'* 
 
 tTTiiTa, y fid\i(jTa — OpaffvTepoi tff^et^l 
 Of this somewhat perplexed and involved 
 passage, the construction is well laid down 
 by Poppo and Goell., thus : "ErreiTa 
 
 {TOVTlf}), (^ fld\l(TTa TTlffTtVOVTig Trpoff- 
 
 ipXOVTai, wg Trpo(Ti)icov (Ti^iaiv dvcptioig 
 tlvai, ov di dWo n Oapaovcnr t] ^id Tt)v 
 tv T(p TTi^ifi tfiTTiipiav, OTi Ta nXiiio KaTop- 
 9ov(Ti, Kai (ort) olovrai acpiai Kai tv T(p 
 
 VaVTlKifi {tOVTO, (^ TTirTTtlfOVTig Trpofffp- 
 XOi^Tai, ifyovv Ti)v irpoa^KOvaav lifBtv 
 atpiffiv dpdpeiat') Tzoiiiaiiv to avrb I'lyovv 
 
 TO KaTOpOoVV TO H (ffJ TTiaTlVOVTtg TTpOff- 
 
 epxoi'Tai ijyovv t) dvdptia) tK tov SiKaiov 
 
 ilfilv fidXXoV VVV TTipUtTTai, tlTTfp Kai 
 
 TovToig {Tolg AaKeSaiiiovioig) tv tKtivt^ 
 {tv T(fi TTf^f^)* tTTti iv-{\jvxi(f yt oifdip irpo- 
 ^tpovtri, T<{i ^t tKaTtpoi ti t/iTrttporfpoi 
 tJvai OpaovTtpoi trrfitv. It is well re- 
 marked by Goell., ' Subjectum primarium 
 per totum vides inesse in TovTift, y fiaXiOTa 
 TTiaTtvovTtg Trpoa'tpxovTai.'' Of the words 
 b}g TrpoffrJKOv (scil. bv) atpiaiv dvSpiioig 
 elvai, the sense is, ' that it is an endow- 
 ment or gift of nature to them to be brave.' 
 In illustration of which use of TrpoafJKov, 
 Goell. refers to other passages in i. 121. 
 ii. 61. and iii, 64. At the words Karop- 
 BovvTtg Kai olovTai, there is, as Goell. re- 
 marks, a variation of constmction, ' nam his 
 duobus verbis causa declaratur, cur Lace- 
 da?monii confidant ; quae quum ad idem 
 consilium declai^andte causae fiduciae refe- 
 rantur, debcbant pari constructione efferri, 
 vel sic, oTi KaropOovai Kai oiovrai, vel 
 
 i 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] LIBER II. CAP. LXXXIX. 
 
 347 
 
 Kai oiovTai <T(/)i(Tt Kai £V TW vavTiKt») iroir](Jiiv to avTO. d. to c iK 
 Tou SiKaiov r\fjuv fxaWov vvv nEpucfTai, iiirep Kai toutoic £v tKHvio' 
 eiTti ev^pvyia yi ovSev 7rpo(j>ipov<n. tw §£ EAcaTEpoi ti i/nirupoTi^oi 
 iivaiy OpacTVTipoi ecffniv, 4. Aa/ce^ac/uovioi Tf, ijyoujutvoi twv ^v/li- 
 fxdvdjjVj Sia Trjy G(f>eTipav 8o£av aKovTaq npoaayovai Tovg ttoXXouc 
 EC TOV KivSvvov' £7rel OVK av TTOTE ein^HpricraV) i)aGr)diVT(g napa 
 TToXi), avOig vav/j,a\fiv. 5. lu] 8»J avTijJv tjjv ToXjuav ceiariTi' iroXv 
 §8 v/mfig BKHvoig ttXcw (^oj3ov irapi'^eTi Kai nidTOTepov, KaTa t£ to 
 
 TTpOVBVlKTIKevai Kttl OTI OVK (IV tjyOVVTai, jU>/ flfXXoVTOC TI (t^lOV TOV 
 
 irapd woXv Trpd^HV, avOicTTadOai vjudg, 6. avTiiraXoi fity yap oi 
 ttXhovq, waTTBp ouToi, Ty dwa/mei to nXiov niavvoi rj Ty yviuiny 
 
 ambo per formam participii, KaTopOovvTsg 
 Kai owfifvoi, " quia pierumque in pedestri- 
 bus proeliis feliciter rem gerunt, et quia 
 putant," &c. Porro Tb avTb referendum 
 est ad KaTopOovvTig, unde repetendum est 
 Tb KaTopOovv, " neque minus in pugna 
 navali victoriam sibi paratum iri putant 
 ilia, quam sibi vindicant, naturali fortitu- 
 dine." Verborum autem to d' bk tov 
 SiKaiov, &c. subjectum esse illud idem 
 primarium tovto y TnoTtvovTtg Trpoa- 
 fpXovTai, &c., vel verba t»c tov diKaiov 
 monstrant.' Render, ' But surely that 
 [circumstance] may, in all justice, be 
 here expected to attend us, as, in the other 
 case, it would them.^ ElvrBp means siquideni. 
 
 3. T(^ Sk — ifffitv] Of these words the 
 construction is, as Goell. very properly 
 points out, Ttp Se tKdTspoi ti tfiTreipoTtpoi 
 elvai tKaTtpoi BpaavTtpoi ifffitv (for t»ca- 
 Ttpoi is to be taken twice). He observes, 
 too, that the infinitive joined with a 
 nomin. may be thus explained, ry Sk, oti 
 fKdTtpoi Ti tfiTT. kfffitv, Opaff. kfffiev. 
 
 4. AaKtSaifiovioi Tt — vau/iaxft^'] The 
 drift of the argument here is to show that 
 the circumstance of their venturing to 
 again meet the Athenians, is no proof of 
 that superiority of courage to which the 
 Peloponnesians laid claim, — since it was 
 only from the commanding power of the 
 Lacedaemonians, that they were induced 
 to come forward. Render, * The Lacedae- 
 monians, too, as leaders of the allies, bring 
 into danger, for the promotion of their 
 own glory, the greater part of them 
 against their wills.' 
 
 For TTporrdyovai, some MSS. have Trpo- 
 dyovai^ which reading is adopted by 
 Iteiske ; but though a specious one, it must 
 be considered unfounded ; and is forbid- 
 den by the terra aKovTag just before, 
 which necessarily requires the stronger 
 sense inherent in irpoffdy., which, in its 
 use here, answers to the Latin adducere, 
 
 in the phrases adducere aliquem in dis- 
 crhnen, or in pericidum. The more usual 
 term, indeed, in such a case, is Ka9i(TTTJi.u, 
 which is found in Xen. Cyneg. xi. 3, tig 
 Kivdvvov Ka9i(TTavTa Tovg aipovvTag : but 
 Trpocrdy. was here doubtless j)referred as 
 being the more appropriate term, since it 
 is often (especially in Xen.) used of the 
 bringing up forces into action. At tTTti 
 OVK dv, &c., there is (as in a passage of 
 Heb. X. 1, tTTti OVK dv tnavaavTO, &c.) 
 an ellipsis of dXXiog, equiv. to the omitted 
 protasis, ti fii) aKovTag oi AaKtdaifioviot 
 TTpofftjyov. 
 
 5. /i^ di) avTutv Trjv ToXfxav — v}idg'\ 
 'fear ye not, then, the daring they now 
 evince. Nay, ye afford to them a greater 
 and surer-grounded cause for fear, both 
 by reason of their having been previously 
 beaten, and because they do not imagine 
 that you would resist them, unless you 
 were going to achieve something decidedly 
 worthy of notice.' On this position of 
 dv with verbs of thinking, followed by an 
 infin. mood, to which it refers, see Arnold, 
 and also Schneid. on Xen. Anab. i. 5, 9. 
 The only real difficulty in the sentence 
 rests on the words d^iov tov wapd ttoXv, 
 where Goeller repeats TTpovtviKijKtvai, 
 and Poppo Trpdafftiv, from rrpd^tiv : while 
 some, again, would take tov iTapd ttoXv as 
 a subst. Least objectionable is the method 
 proposed by Goeller, according to which 
 an excellent sense arises, namely, * some- 
 thing worthy of the decided victory you 
 had gained :' and so supra, i. 29, we have, 
 tviKijtTav oi K. TTapd 'TToXv. 
 
 6. dvTiiraXoi ^itv yap o\ TTXtiovg'\ The 
 construction is, o\ irXtiovg dvTiiraXoi 
 [bvTtg'\ hKTTTtp ovToi, &c., cquivalcut to 
 dvTiirdXovg ovTag, Ty ^vvdfiti Tb ttXsov ti 
 Ty yviofiy TTiavvovg iiTkpxf^'^Bai, tCjv ttXci- 
 
 6vU}V tffTl' oi d' tK TToXXtfi VTToSttffTtptjJV 
 
 (scil. tTTtpxofJifvoi) Kai dfia ovk dvayKa- 
 
 i^OfXtVOl dvTlToXflUXTlV {oV TJ} Ivvd^itl TO 
 
848 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 421>. 
 
 CTTfpvovrai* ot S' Lk TroXXfu vno^ttaTe^iov, Kai a/na ovk avayKaL,o- 
 fLievoi, iJi^ya ri Tvjg ^lavoiac: to (5if5ai(iv fi^ovrfc; avTiToX/LUOGiv, 
 a Xoyito/iitvoi ovtoi tw ovk hkoti nXtov nt(poj3rivTai i)fxai; i/ 
 ttJ Kara Aoyov TrapadKtuy. 7. TroAAa ^l kcu arparoTTtoa »/o»/ 
 iTTtaEV vtt' EXacraovwv ry aVttp/a, krrrt Se a /cat r>J aroA/um' wi' 
 oilSert'ioou ^ijittTc vuv /LiiTt^ofxiv. 8. tov ^£ aytDva ou/c tv tm koAttw, 
 f/coiv ilvaij TTOujorOjuat, ou^£ 6(T7rAtu(To^«i eg aurov* opw y«p ort 
 TTooc TToAActc vavQ avBTTiaTt]/iiovaq oXiyaiq vavaiv t/iTratpotg kul 
 ifXHVov irX^ovaaiq >/ arcro^wpia ou ^u^i^fpci. 9. ourc yap ixv tm- 
 
 7r\tov Triffwoi) ?) on ft«ya rt ro fSsjiaiov 
 rijg havoiag txovai. (Goell.) The general 
 sense is well traced by Haack, Goeller, and 
 Arnold, thus : ' For when fairly matched 
 with their enemy, most men, like the Lace- 
 diemonians now, go into action relying on 
 their physical resources rather than on their 
 moral ; whereas those vvho with inferior 
 forces advance on the enemy uneompelled, 
 these must run the hazard under the influ- 
 ence of some sure dependence of mind, 
 as a pledge of victory, to induce them to 
 encounter danger.' 
 
 T<p OVK tiKOTi] Meaning, as Gail, Haack, 
 Goeller, and Poi)po are agreed, 'by the 
 improbability [that we should have met 
 them with such a force].' Of ry Kara. 
 \6yov TTitpacrKtvij the sense is, ' by any 
 prei)aration of force proportioned to the 
 requirements of the occasion :' the general 
 drift of the sentiment being, (as Thirlwall 
 expresses it,) that ' the enemy would be 
 more dismayed when he found the su]>e- 
 riority of numbers he had taken such 
 pains to secure did not daunt the enemy, 
 than be disposed to use it with effect.' 
 
 7- TToXXd ct — /iiraxo/ifv] With the 
 adage in the former part of the passage, 
 compare similar ones in Pind. Isth. iv. 50, 
 and Herodot. vii, 10. Of the argument in 
 the latter part, Poppo pronounces that it 
 is ' non accurata ;' adding, ' Nam si exer- 
 citus majores a minoribus vincuntur ob 
 imperitiam et ignaviam, ab his autem 
 vitiis Athenienses liberi sunt, sequitur 
 quidem eos, si plures essent Peloponnesii, 
 ab iis non victum iri ; non item sequitur, 
 quum pauciores sint, victoriam iis futuram. 
 Debebat igitur potius scribi : "utrumque 
 autem vitium in illos (Pelopttnnesios) 
 cadit.' " No such change, however, is 
 necessary ; since, in effect, the words as 
 they now stand yield, by implication, the 
 same sense as the above. It is very 
 properly observed by Goell. * Thucydides 
 omisit sententiam contrariam AaKtSoifjio- 
 vioi Se vvv fiiTixovai usitatissimo more 
 
 Grsecorum, negantium id, cujus contrarlum 
 intelligi volunt,' as i. 40. Here, then, the 
 course of argument is, as Arnold, after 
 Goeller, lays it down : * And far from 
 numbers always ensuring victory, many 
 armies have been overthrown ere now by 
 an inferior force, sometimes from want of 
 skill, and sometimes from want of daring ; 
 two causes of defeat with which certainly 
 we on this present occasion have no con- 
 cern ;' insinuating that the Pelojionnesians 
 have somewhat to do with them both. 
 
 With I'espect to the phraseology, some- 
 what rare is this construction of ^tT'i\io, 
 with a genit. of any thing whei'ein the idea 
 oi ])((rtlc'q>aflon implies that oi cnmimdity, 
 as in Eurip. Med. 117, /Lt. cifnrXaKiaQ, and 
 Heracl. 559, /x. jxiaanaTOQ. 
 
 8. ktur ilvai] A fonnula denoting *as 
 far as my will is concerned ;' where the 
 tivai is, as Herm. Opusc. i. 227, has sliown, 
 not pleonastic, but is a word generally used 
 in negative sentences, where the speaker 
 wishes to qualify his denial or refusal, by 
 saying that he will not do it [f he can help 
 it. So Herodot. viii. 116, we have, og ovts 
 avrbg t<pi] Ti^ Stp^y tKtjjv ilvai, lovktv- 
 (jiiv. bee more in xtlatth. Gr. Gr. § 545. 
 By the words oh^i tcrTrXtvffOjxai ig aurov 
 we have merely expressed that it was his 
 intention so to do : it is not meant to 
 be denied that he might be, as he was, 
 compelled to abandon it. In the words, 
 a little after, vaiiQ di'tTrKXTt'iixovag and 
 i'mirriv tj-iTrtipuig, we have a figure not 
 unfrequent hi Thucyd. and others of the 
 best writers, by which epithets properly 
 ap]) icable only to persons, are applied to 
 the thltKjs about which the persons are 
 convi rsant, especially ships, (as in Appian, 
 ii. 639, 54,) and sometimes what is only 
 suitable to things is ascribed to the per- 
 sons who handle those things, as just after 
 in the present passage, and in another of 
 Appian, ii. 622. In ov ^vfKp'tpei we have 
 an usual weiosis, or softening ; the sense 
 intended being, ' is a disadvantage.' 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIJ3ER II. CAP. XC. 
 
 S49 
 
 
 TrXtvatiE Tig wg )^pi/ eg tfijOoXrjv, fuir} e^ojv t»)v irpoaoxpiv TtZv noXe- 
 initjv BK TToAAou, ohTs ctv aTroy^(oor}(7Eiiv ev Seoi'ri TrceZ^o/terog* ^iek- 
 ttAoi re ovk ekjiv ouo£ ai'acrrpo^a/, inrep ve(ov a/utHvov ttAeovctijjv 
 ipya e(TTiv* aXX avayKX] av ii\] tijv vcwfjia^iav TTf^Ojuay/av KaO- 
 KTTarfOai' /cat tv tovtio ot irXelovg vifEQ Koelaaovq yiyvovTai. 10. rou- 
 Tiov luev ovv £-yw jE^a) Trjv Tvpovoiav KaTa to ^vvutov' v/neig ^t 
 EVTaKToi napa Taig vavat fjiivovTig Ta re irapayyeXXo/uiEva o^Ewg 
 ce'^iCTue, iiXXiog re /cat ci oXiyov T)ig k^opiir)(JHi)g oitarig' Kai ev 
 Tto epyw KocTjiiov /cat rrtyr/i; Trept TrAetfrrov riyetcrOe, ^o kg re Ta 
 TToAAa rcJi' iroXeiiiKLJV L,vfi(f)EpEi, Km vav/nay^ia ovk iikigtu' a/iiv- 
 vatrOe oe routroe a^iwg rwv Trpoetpyarr/iifi'wi'. 11. o Se aywv f^ityag 
 vfXLVf 7} KaTaXvaai YleXoTTOvvricr'iwv r>/i' IXtt'l^u rou vavriKov, ») 
 eyyvTepio /carodrr/dot AO^vaioig tov (pojiov tteol rrjc OaXaaar^g. 
 12. avafLiifxvtjcTKw d av vinag ort v£i'i>c>;/core aurcjv rout,- ttoAAoo^* 
 r](j(Tr}iuiEV(t>v oe avcpiov ovk eOeXovgiv ot yrw/ioi irpog Tovg avTovg 
 
 KivCvvovg OjUoToi eti'at." 
 
 f^vi 
 
 XC Toiaura oe Kai o ^opinl(A)v Trape/ceAeuero. ot ^e IleAoTro]'- 
 v»?(Tiot, ETTEicr) avToig ot Aurjvaioi ovk ettettAeov Eg tov koAttov Kai 
 Ta crrera, pouAojuerot uKovrag egoj irpoayayEiv avTovg, avayo/iitvoi 
 
 9. tg t/i/3oX/)i/] Ho the attack' or charge ; 
 tfiiSoXr), as Poppo observes, differing from 
 7rpo(Tj3., which denotes adrersus concursus, 
 as in vii. 70. See more in vii. 70, 4. On 
 the term duKTrXoi, see note supra i. 50. 
 'Avaorpo^at, just after, Poppo observes, 
 * sunt recessiones navium, junctie cum 
 aversione, sive reversiones. 'Avaarpotp)) 
 discernenda est a conversione sive sttc- 
 (TTpo<py, et ab ctvaKpovtni sive recessione, 
 quie fiebat navi avTiTrpuipt^, i. e. prora 
 hosti opposita.' 
 
 10. TOVTtav fitv ovv tyo) «^a> Tqv 7rp6- 
 voiar] lit. 'I will take the forethought, or 
 provident care, of these matters necessary 
 to their adjustment.' On the expression 
 TO. napayytWofieva o^kwg S^x^^^^i see 
 note at ii. 11, fin. By ri'ig t^opurjfftiog 
 understand 'the enemy's station, that from 
 which they watch our motions ;' equiv. to 
 t(p6pfiov, which term occurs infra iii. 6. 
 See also vi. 48, 1, and note. 'E<l>6pfiij(Tig 
 signifies properly the occupying of a naval 
 station aloof of any fleet, with hostile pur- 
 pose, so as to attack whenever an oppor- 
 tunity offers. 
 
 ForoioTf, I have, with Bekker and Poppo, 
 adopted the conjecture of Steph., o tg re 
 (taken as standing for ovTtog re) : a mild 
 emendation, but not effectual, as it supposes 
 a harsh transposition, and yields but an 
 indifferent sense ; not to say that it is little 
 consistent with the word vavnaxiag. 
 
 For ^vfKpkpti, Poppo edits Kai ^vfup. : a 
 reading found in several good MSS., but 
 which may plainly be traced to a mere 
 transposition, originating in inadvertence, 
 Kai Kv^(f). for Kvfi<p. Kai. 
 
 12. yffaijfjieviov it — tJvai] A pithy 
 adage, with which compare a similar 
 one in Procop. 208, 10, twv yap ttoX- 
 Xdicig t'fTVxriKOTcjv ifKicTTa dvSpayaOi- 
 ^taOai <piXov<Tiv at yvwfiai. See also 
 infra vii. 6. 
 
 OyK iOkXovtri the translators render 
 by non solent : and so the word w as taken 
 by Steph. in his Thes., and long ago by 
 Procop. Yet all that we can say is, that 
 the latter word is eqidr. to the former, and 
 might be substituted for it. 'E0^X. cannot 
 absolutely shjnlfy such. We may render 
 more closely by nvn possunt, lit. *are not 
 disposed to be,' ' caimot in the nature and 
 disposition of things be.' So in Plato de 
 Rep. vi. p. 503, we have, tvfxaOtig Kai 
 IJivfifiovtg, Kai dyxivooi Kai oEtlg, olaO' on 
 OVK kOtXovaii' lifia (pvfffOai. Herodot. i. 74, 
 dvfv dvayKaitig icrxvpiig ffvfilSdfTug laxvpai 
 OVK l9e\ov(n (rvfifxeveaK Dio Cass. 305, 37, 
 OVK lOtXovaiv oi Xoyiafioi rolg (p6j3oig avv- 
 ilvai, and 178, 58. 
 
 6/ioTat] * of equal alacrity.' 
 
 Ch. XC. 1. TO. anvd] litei'ally, ' the 
 narrows,' meaning, the straits ; by a 
 use of the word frequent in Xen. and 
 Arrian. 
 
350 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 afia etx), fTrXsov, iiri ncfffafxjjv ra^afx^voi rag vavg, cttc rrfv eavrdtiv 
 yt]V £(T(u iTTi Tov koXttov^ ^c^to) ^^^p^ r^yovjuivit), wtTTrtp Kai wpjuiovv, 
 2. em S aurw e'ikogi ^Tct^av rag a^iGTa nXwvaag, ottw^* — £i apct 
 vo/iu<Tag £7rt t»^v Nau7ra/CT0v auroug TrXetv o ^opmwv, Kai avrog €7rt- 
 3or}9wv ravTij TrapaTrAfoc, — imrf oia<|)uyot£V TrAfovra tov €7r(7rXouv 
 (T(j>(jjv ol Adtjvaioi 'f£w rou eavT(jjv Kipiog^ aXX avrai ai vrjeg irepi- 
 icAyaemr. 3. o o£, — OTrcp c/cetvot Trpoo-eot^ovTO, — (l)opri6tig tte^l 
 Tit) yjsj^Hi) epr}iui(i) ovri, wg fwpa avayo/Liivovg avTovg, a/cwv /ecu Kara 
 (JTTOv^rjv e/npipaaag^ 'htXh irapa rrfv yijv' Kai o 7rit,og a/na ruiv 
 MeGGt]v'iit)v 7rapi(5o^0ii, 4. iBovTEg ^e ol YleXoTrovvijaioi Kara fulav 
 iiri Kipu)g TrapairXkovTag, Kai rjot} ovTag evrog tov koXttov re Kai 
 
 67r\eov, 67rt Ttaadpiov — wpfxovvl Render, 
 'they sailed, ranged in files of four, towards 
 their territory within the gulf, in the same 
 manner as they had lain at anchor, with 
 the right wing leading the way.' The last 
 words denote that the line of battle was 
 formed from the line of anchorage ; that 
 which made the right and left in the latter, 
 making the same also in the former. Now 
 the rljkt wing took the lead, because the 
 column m'ujht have moved on its left ; as it 
 would have done, had it intended to go out 
 of the gulf*; whereas it must move on its 
 right, to proceed up the gulf. 
 
 In tTTt r?)v iauTutv yijv, the siri signifies 
 (by a somewhat rare use) not to,juxta, but 
 rather towards. The context, indeed, rather 
 recjuires the sense near upon, along-side of. 
 But the word so used would scarcely take 
 after it an accus. ; and hence I suspect 
 that for Tfjv ytjv should be read ry yy, by 
 which the IttI may very well bear the not 
 unfrequent sense of near unto. 
 
 The Peloponnesian fleet took the direc- 
 tion in question because it was not their im- 
 mediate intention to attack Naupactus ; the 
 present motion being merely a feint. Had 
 they really taken their course to Naupac- 
 tus, it would have been impossible for the 
 Athenian fleet to have prevented them : 
 but by taking their course rather along 
 the coast of Achrea, they might still put 
 Phormio in fear for Naupactus, lest, as 
 Poppo suggests, after coming opposite to 
 the city, they should suddenly change their 
 course, and cross over and attack the place. 
 That feint deceived Phormio, by inducing 
 him to send his fleet within the strait, to 
 watch the motions of the Peloponnesian 
 fleet, and thus exposed part of the line to 
 be cut by the clever manoeuvre devised by 
 Cnemus and Brasidas. 
 
 Now this might well be called rr/v iav- 
 tQv yfjif, as opposed to that of the Athe- 
 
 nians on the other side of the gulf, because, 
 as Poppo observes, the ships in question 
 were chiefly Achaan or Corinthian. See 
 ch. 83. 
 
 Instead of the vulg. t)yovfxtvoi, I have, 
 with Poppo, Bekker, and Gf»eller, edited, 
 from several of the best MSS., ijyov^uv(ft, 
 which may very well be supposed to have 
 been altered by those who did not under- 
 stand the construction, in which we have 
 the dat. used as the Latin ablatice ; as 
 supra ch. 65, 2, KTrjfiara olicodofiiaiQ re 
 Kai KaracrKevalg aTroXujXeKOTeg. 
 
 2. tl dpa] Meaning, *if haply,' as at 
 i. 27, «i «P" — KoiKvoivTo, and Acts xvii. 27, 
 tl dpa \pti\a(pr](Teiau avrbv Kai evpoiev. 
 Render, ' in order that if perchance Phor- 
 mio, thinking they were sailing to Naupac- 
 tus, should himself, too, coast along in that 
 direction to its succour, the Athenians 
 might not,' &c. ; ravry signifying in tliaf 
 direction y (namely, that of Naupactus,) as 
 at vii. 80, and often. 
 
 /i/) Siacpiyoiep — rrtpiKXyfftiavl Meaning, 
 'might not escape their charge, nor get 
 beyond their wing ; but that those ships 
 might enclose them as in a net.' By rbv 
 tTriTrXovv understand, * the charge of the 
 squadron (or wing) sailing upon them.* 
 The words t^w tov kavTwv Kspug are 
 obscure, from brevity ; but the sense is, 
 ' so as to get beyond, or out of the reach 
 of, the wing ;' which would thus suddenly 
 turn as it were upon a pivot, to cut them 
 ofl" from Naupactus. Of this use of t^w, 
 as said of a wing which outflanks an op- 
 posite one of the enemy, examples are 
 found in Xen. An. i. 8, 9, et saepe. 
 
 3. d-Kiov Kai Kara (T7rovci)v} 'unwillingly 
 and in haste,' or rather, in a hurry, as at 
 ch. 94, ktr^avreg kuto, ffTrovdrjv Kai ttoXX^ 
 9opvi3<f>. 
 
 4. tTTc KBputg TrapairXeovrag] 'coasting 
 along in line ;' for kiri Kspcjg signifies in 
 
 |i 
 
 r 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP, XCI. 
 
 351 
 
 TTpog Trj yrjy — oirep i(5ovXovTO jLiaXiffra, — airo ff^/jUEtou evog cKpvu) 
 eTriaTpi\pavTeg rag vavgy jUcrwTTTjSov kirXiov, tog ei^i ra-^ovg eKa- 
 (TTog, iiri Tovg AOrjvaiovg, Kai rfXiri^ov waaag Tag vavg aTroXriipa- 
 aSai. 5. TU)v Se tv^SKa fxiv Tiveg, a'lirep r]yovvTO, vTTeK(j>euyov<7i 
 TO KBpag T(vv V[eXoTTovvr)ai(jjv Kai Ttp' iTri(JTpo(piiv eg Ttjv evpv^w- 
 p'lav' Tag Se aXXag CTri/caraXajSovTec* i^eiocrav t£ irpog Tt}v -y»/i' 
 v7ro(j>evyov(jag, Kai ^(£<^06tf)ov, cti'^^ac T£ tcjv A^ijvatwv aTTEKTti- 
 vav, o(TOt /mrj t^evevaav avTwv. 6. Kai rwv vetov Tivag arabou- 
 /ufvot uXkov KEvdg, juiav §£ avTOig avcpa^iv eiXov ijot]' Tag ce 
 Tivag ol MtdtTjJvtot, TTapa^oi]Bii\aavThg, Kai e7naf5aivovTEg ^vv Tolg 
 onXoig eg rrjv OdXacjaaVj Kai fTrijSavreg, aTro tvjv KaTaaTpw/LiaTiov 
 ina^dfxevoi acpeiXovTO kXKOfxivag r/^rj. XCI. Taury juev ovv ol 
 ritAoTrovi'jJdioi EKpaTovv re, Kai 'e(p8eipav Tag ArriAcac vavg' at ol 
 UKoai vr]eg avTtjjv al airo tov ^ez,iov Kepuyg eoiwkov Tag tvoa/ca vavg 
 T(Zv 'AOrjvaiioVf aiTTsp VTre^e(j>vyov ttjv eiri(TTpo(j)r)v eg Ttjv evpv^uypiav' 
 Kai (pOdvovaiv avTOvg, irXrjv /tung vewg^ 7rpoKaTa<pvyovaai eg Ttjv 
 
 line or column, as said of a wing, whether 
 that line be one deep (as here denoted by 
 Kara fiiav) or a greater. See more in my 
 note in Transl. With aTro cnjixeiov comp. 
 Xen. Anab. ii. 5,32, and aTro tvbg KtXsva- 
 fxaTog infra ch. 92. In kTriffTpsxpavreg rag 
 vavg we have another nautical term, sig- 
 nifying to icheel about a column of ships or 
 a column of troops, as m Polysen. v. 36. 
 Pol. i. 25, 2, and 50, 5. 
 
 fiSTtoTrrjdbv tTrXeov] 'sailed from the 
 front,' as opposed to moving on either 
 wing. So Herodot. vii. 100, rag dk vtag — 
 ai^ayayoj^rf^ — rag Trpcjpag kg ytjv rps- 
 xf/avreg Trdvreg ixeToJTrijdov. Thus the 
 expression sometimes stands in opposition 
 to tTTt Kspiog, as m Lucian, de Conscr. Hist, 
 ch. 37, Tl iTTt fctpcug, Kai ri iiri fierdjirov ; 
 
 ojg 6tx« Taxovg l^KaaTog} ' with as much 
 speed as every one could.' See Matth. Gr. 
 Or. § 315. 
 
 5. Tiveg] Bekker and Goeller cancel the 
 word, and Poppo brackets it. But as it is 
 far easier to account for its omission than 
 its insertion, I have retained it even with- 
 out the bracket, internal evidence being 
 quite in its favour ; inasmuch as this sense 
 of Tiveg (answering to our some and the 
 Fr. quelques) is not so well known, but that 
 it has often escaped the copyists, if not the 
 critics. It has precisely the same use at 
 iii. Ill, eg SiaKoffiovg Tivdg aurdv aTreK- 
 Ttivav. 
 
 VTreKtptvyovai — rrjv evpvxiopiav] Of 
 these words the full sense intended is, 
 ' they avoid the wheeling of the Pelopon- 
 nesian wing, [and eff'ect their escape] to 
 
 the open space ;' not meaning the open 
 sea, but that which might be called open 
 in comparison with the rd (TTtvd, which 
 they had just passed, the mid-channel of 
 the gulf, which there widens. Of the term 
 tTTiKaraXanlSdi'Siv the sense is, ' to over- 
 take after chasing.' 
 
 t^kioffav Trpbg ti)v yi]v'\ 'drove them on 
 shore,' (for i^ioKtiXav,) a rare sense except 
 in Thuoyd., but which I have noted also 
 in Arrian, E. A. ii. 22, 2, tg tov aiyiaXbv 
 t^ijjQiiv. Xen. Hist. iv. 3, 6, dg ttjv yfjv 
 £^., and elsewhere. 
 
 Of dis<p9eipav the sense is, 'disabled 
 them,' ' put them hors de combat,'' as at 
 i. 49 & 50. With tKsi'tvcrav, ' swam out 
 to shore,' compare Acts xxvii. 42, kKKO- 
 Xvij(3f](Tag. 
 
 6. dvaCovixtvoi (IXkov Kevdg'\ See note 
 on i. 50. The i)^ri following I can by no 
 means agree with Bekker in cancelling, 
 from two of the worst MSS. : for although 
 the word involves some harshness in ex- 
 planation, (standing, I conceive, for a 
 clause, q. d. ' while the men were still in 
 the ship,') yet in such a wTiter as Thucyd., 
 to cancel a word on that ground would be 
 very uncritical. Besides, we can by no 
 means account for the insertion of the 
 word, though we may easily for its omis- 
 sion. I have therefore, with Poppo and 
 Goeller, retained it. 
 
 eTTtff^aivovTtg] This, from the two pre- 
 positions in composition, is a forcible term, 
 and one found in the best writers. So 
 Xen. Hist. i. 1, 7? 7rap6/3ory(^£i jcat tTTCff- 
 fiaivo>v T(^ tTTTTr^ ti't Ti)v OdXanffai'. 
 
/ 
 
 852 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XCIII. 
 
 od'3 
 
 NauTrafCTov, Ka\ \.i<J^ov(Jai avTLwptjjpoi Kara [roj ATroAAtuvtov, 
 irnoiaKwatovTO ajuivvoviJiivoi, rjv kg rriv ytjv tin a(paq nXetjaiv. 2. ot 
 ^8, naoayevofjLfvoi vdTf^ov, iiraitoviCov te aiJia ttXcovtec, o)g vsviKr}- 
 KOTEQ Kal Tt]v jLitav vuvv Ttjv AOr]vcu(i)v Tr]v VTToXonrov iCl<i)Ke Aiv- 
 Ka^'ia vavg fiia ttoXu Trpd twv aXXwi^. 3. trv^e Se oXkoc op^wvcja 
 /jL^TtMpoQy irepi vv ri 'Attikti vavg (pddaaaa [/cat TrtpiTrXeudatraJ , r^ 
 AtvKa^ia ^iioKovay e/iiSaWu ineay, Kal Kara^vH. 4. toTc ^t£v uvv 
 TltXoTrovvT^dtotc, yci'Ojuevou tovtov anpoacoKnTov re Kai irapa Aoyov, 
 rf)dj3oc EjUTTtTrra' fcai a/m aVci/CTwc ^iwkovtec ^la to /cparelv, ot ^icv 
 Tivtg T(jjv veo'V KaStiaai rag KtjJirag iirBaTi^miv roG TrXou, aiv^i(l)opov 
 
 Ch. XCI. I. i(Txov(Tai] Though Poppo, 
 BekUer, and Goeller retain iffxavcai, yet I 
 suspect that rrxov^rat, found in some of the 
 best MSS. (including the Clar. a 1 raanu) is 
 the true reading ; since the word occure 
 also infra iv. 129, ox^vTiQ 'f«''« ^o IToffa- 
 Swi^iov and here the i before (T might 
 easily arise from the t preceding. 
 
 dj/rtTTowpoi] *with their beaks turned 
 to seaward ;' the contrary to what was 
 usual ; the beaks being turned to land, 
 and the ships hauled on shore. Or, ' with 
 the beaks turned towards the enemy ;' 
 which is the sense of the expression every 
 where else in Thucyd., and in many pas- 
 sages of the hist(jrians, &e. Yet I have 
 observed one example of the former sense 
 in Xen. Hist. vi. 2, 16, dvrnrpibpovg Kara- 
 (TTTjaag Tag Tpinpilg- The use with the 
 adjective is rare ; yet I have noted it in 
 Dio Cass. p. 563, 74, t^i}(Q dvTiirpwpoi re- 
 rayfiivoi. 
 
 The TO after Kara, — though not found 
 in some of the best MSS., — I have not 
 followed Bekker in cancelling, since it is 
 strongly supported by the kindred passage 
 at iv. 1 29, and others in which such names 
 of temples are found. Internal evidence, 
 too, (which, in such a case is stronger than 
 external,) is all in its favour ; it being 
 surely more likely to be omitted than 
 inserted. 
 
 7rape(TKevdKo7>TO ctfivvovfiivoi] for log 
 dfivv., 'prepared themselves for resist- 
 ance.' The i)g is sometimes expressed, as 
 in Xen. Cyr. i. 3, 11. v. 1, 12, and iv. 14. 
 3. <})Od(T. Kal TTfpnrX. ry AtVKaiicf.] The 
 words Ktti TTfpnrXtvaaffa after <p6., are with 
 reason cancelled by Bekker, and obelized 
 by Poppo and Goeller, as insititious. ^9d- 
 aa(ra will thus be taken as a mi- prcegnans. 
 And though no examples of this use are 
 adduced, yet I have noted the following : 
 Xen. Cyr. v. 4, 9, ot ^e, <l>9dffavTeg (ig 
 iroXiv. Arrian, E. A. vi. 7, 3, diloKior a- 
 X^TO Twv (p9aadvT(t}v tg Ti)v d7roxt'''P^'^i^'- 
 
 This construction with ilg is also mentioned 
 by Gregor. Cor. p. 846. Poppo adds Ap- 
 pian, Syr. 36. The words may indeed seem 
 countenanced by Lucian, iii. 38, Kal to ^iv 
 <p9daag,Kal KOTa^vvai IgTov ^wXfov. Yet 
 there we have only a i)l<^nior loculio. And 
 as to the two reasons urged by Poppo and 
 Arnold, for retaining the words — that 
 * they are by no means supeiiluous, and 
 that, if removed, the awkwardness is as 
 great as that involved in their being re- 
 tained, — neither of these are of much force ; 
 for as to the latter, that rather makes 
 against than for the words ; and as to the 
 former, it is not said that they are super- 
 fluous ; nay, many persons would miss them, 
 if absent. But so much easier is it to ac- 
 count for their insertion than for their 
 omission, that they may justly be suspected 
 of having come from the margin, and 
 therefore ought to be bracketed^ though, 
 from the deficiency of external testimony, 
 not absolutely cancelled. 
 
 4. tS)v vtCJv — ttXov] 'backed their oars, 
 and stopped in their course.' Ka9ikvai 
 Tag KMtr. signifies to let down the oars, the 
 broad ends of which being held perpen- 
 dicularly in the water, the effect of the 
 current was prevented, and the vessel 
 stopped. So in a kindred passage of Dio 
 Cass. 626, 100, Tag Kio-rrag Ig to v^wp Tolg 
 vavTaTg Ka9tivai KtXtvaag, dvkax^ xP^^^^ 
 Of the above sense of t(pi(TTrjfii, 
 
 Tiva. 
 
 (which has been likewise misunderstood,) 
 I have adduced many examples both of the 
 word used absolutely, and with a genit. One 
 must here suffice. Diod. Sic. vi. 225, ini- 
 ffTi]vai Ttig TTopeiag. Of course vavg must 
 be understood. 
 
 dt,v^i(popov'\ Render, not useless, but 
 prejudicial : the word being here (like 
 dxp«toe. dXvaiTiXijg, and some others) 
 used per meiosin ; of which the earliest 
 example found is, T Ijelieve, in Hesiod, Op. 
 fidX' ddvfKpopog sort (^vTolaiv. See my 
 note on Rom. iii. 12. By ttjv dvTf^op- 
 
 ') , il. 
 
 M 
 
 ^pwvTtg Trpog t^v tS 6\iyov avTt£ci|Oiit)j(Tty, PouXd^tvoi rag 
 irXuovg TTfptiiiavai, al ^b Ka\ ig (^pax^a ainip'ia x^>piwv wK^iXav, 
 XCII. Touc ^' 'AOiivaiovg iSovrag radra yiyvo^^in'a 6apa(yg re 
 eXojSe, Kai dnu evog KiXtvcriiiaTog Einj3or}(JavTeg ett' avrovg wo^tr,o-or. 
 2. oi Se, Sta TO. vnapyovTa d/tnpr/jjLtaTa /cat Tt]v ira^ovaav ara^iav, 
 oXiyov liiBv x/odvov uTTE^Eti'av, ETTEira ^E tTpciTTovTO ^ k Tov Uavoo- 
 pov, d^Ei'TTEp arrjyayovro. 3. ini^Kj^Kovreg Se m 'AOr/i-oTot, ra'c 
 Ti EyyJc ovaag ndXiara vavg sXajSov eS, Ka\ roc lavrwv cl(j)t'iXovTO, 
 ag e/ceI.'oi 7ro6g ry y/J ^larpeHoavTcg to wp^Tov dvih\aavTo' ^ avdpag 
 TE rovg liilv itTriKTiivav, rivag ^e Kal ela>ypiiGav. ^ 4. E7rt ^£ rijg 
 Aeu/coS/oc vewc, r] nepl rriv oX/caSa /cctraSu, Tt/toK'parrjg d Ao/ce^oi- 
 fn/iviog wXatov, tog r] vavg ^lEtpOnpero, tacpa^EV Eaurov, /cat e^ette^eu 
 EC tJv NauTTO/criwv Xipsva. 5. clvayjo^^aavTig Se oI 'AO»jvaTot, 
 r/ooTToTov Edrrj^ov, o0ev dvayoinevoi £/c()ar»}(Tav, Kal Tovg vEKyovg 
 Kal rd vavclyia, o<ya npog ry Eourwv rp', dvuXovTO, Kal Tolg tvav 
 Ttotc TO. £/CEti'W»' UTTOfFTTOi'Sa aTTE^ofTOV. 6. E(Tr»j(Tav ^E Kal oi nf'^^>- 
 irovv^moL Tponalov, wc r£Vt/cr]/corEC, rljc yoiriig, ag ^ npng ry yy 
 vaGc dU(p9Hpav' Kal iJi'TTEO eXo/Sov voGv, oveOectov ett! ro Ptov ro 
 'Axcu'^o^' TTopa ro rpoTToTov. 7. tutrd ^e roGro, (|)o/3oytEvoi Tr]v 
 OTTO rwv 'AOrji'otwr j3o»i0Etav, viro vvKra kaiirXivaav k koXitov tov 
 Kpiaa\ov Kal Kopiv^ov Trdi'rEC 7rX//v AiVKaluov, 8. /cai. ot tK 
 T^jg Korir»/c 'AGrivaloi roTc nVoai vavfflv, — alg iSn nooT^g rav- 
 /iiaxiag no ^op/n'iiovi TrapayiviaOai, — ov ttoXXw i^^rE^ov r»7c aVa^w- 
 p»J(TEa>c Twy vBwv dtj^iKvodvTai k r»)v Nou7ra/crov* Kal to Oe(>oc 
 
 ETiXevTa, ^ 
 
 XCIII. U^lv Se ^iaXd(Tai TO k KopivOov te Kal rov K()1(to7ov 
 K'oXttov avoxw()»7<TOV vavTiKov, o Kvii/iiog Kal o Bpaai^ag Kal ot oXXoi 
 opx^>vrEC rwi^ nEXo7rorv»]a/a>i', oo^OiLtEVOu roG ^fi^t^'^^'"^' E/3ouXoi'ro, 
 ^tSa^avrwv MEyopEwv, oTroTraooarai roG YUipaidig roG Xiptvog 
 
 unrriv understand 'the enemy'sanchorage, Ta vavdyia orra yrpog jrj JcivtCjv »jr, 
 
 or station.' The term is a very rare one, dv^iXovTo] This was all that honour de- 
 
 thou-h occasionally found in Dio Cjiss. manded of them. So at i. 54, it is said, 
 
 Ch. XCII. 1. dTTo Ivbg KtXevafiaTog] dvtXontvoi Ta Kara a^ag avTovg vavayia 
 
 i. e. Ik ixidg irapayytXatiog : correspond- KalvtKpcvg. ^ rnn«+rnp 
 
 ing to v!\mt is with us vulgarly called the 6. Tfjg Tpo7rrig-Sn<p9etpay] Construe 
 
 hip, before a general shouting; the latter vwep, or u'tKa, T^g rpoirtig {tujv vewv) 
 
 here denoted bv e/iti3o>;fTa i^rH% \vhieh is to ag, Sic > ;f ^ - i < Uof^r.^ 
 
 be construed with £^i^(TaW7r' «t-rovc. Ch. XCIII. I Tvpiv duiXv<rat] before 
 
 4 K-ark^v] lit. ' went down.' 'K^€7r6(Te, they (meanmg, the commanders) had sepa- 
 delatus est, for i^e(5pda9n, ' was carried by rated.' 'E(iovXovTo, ^tdaKavTiov Meya- 
 the wind and curl^nt.' i^<^v, d^o^upa<ra. ' tl^y were disposed, 
 
 5 '69ep dvay6uiroi UpdTrjTav] Mean- at the counsel of the Megareans, to, &c. 
 in.^' 'at the place from whence they had Ac^a^TKOi has here the sense snadeo, to 
 wdshed and set out to gain this victory.' advise,' as in Xen Cyr. iii. 1, 8. An. iv. 
 So we have ^^ fjg KoaTel^ hi at vi. 68, fin., 5, 24. Hist ii 3, 18. v. 3, 17- AjoTra^ 
 where see note. P«<^«» stands for arro^tinav 7roiti<79ai, as 
 
 VOL. I. ^ ^ 
 
 1 1 
 
 fl 
 
 y 
 
■KIM 
 
 I 
 
 25x. 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 Si 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 TU)v AOr]vai(t)v' rjv ^e dcpvXaKTOQ Kai aVA^erroc, a/corwc ^ca to eVc- 
 K-paTfTv TToXu Tw vavTiACw. 2. t^o/cfc Se AajSovra twv vaurwv 
 
 CKOtTTOV T»JV /CWTTJJV fCOt TO VTTTJ^fdfOV Kttl TOV TpOTTlOTtipa TTf^lJ teVat 
 
 iK KopivBov im T}]v TTpoQ 'AOrjvag OciXaaaav, Kal a<^tK:ojU£vout; Kara 
 ray^og eg Miyapa, KaOi^KvcjavTag f/c N«Ta/ac tou vtwp/ou avTtov 
 T£(T(To^oaArovTa vavg, al ervyov avroOi oucrat, TrXcudat cu^uc cVl Toy 
 riapaia' ouTt yafj vavriKov rjv irpO(j>v\a(T(Tov ev avT(^ ov^lv, ovts 
 TrpoaCoKia ov^e/nia /t>J iiv ttots oi TroAt/Hoe i^aTrivaittyq ovtioq £7rt- 
 TrAtucrtiaV iwu ^ out aVo tou npocpavovg To\/.irjaai av KaO' riavyiav, 
 ^ovre H SuvoovvTo, jlu] ovk av irpoaiaOeadai, 3. wc ^f i^o^tv 
 
 often in Thucydides and the best Attic 
 writers. At Sid to tiriKpuTtlv supply 
 avTovg, ' had tlie sui»eriority.' So in Xen. 
 Anab. vii. 1, 4, Thieni. we have, Kara 
 OdXarrav tTriKparijaai. 
 
 2. \ai36vTa tCjv vavrCJv (Karrrov Tt)v 
 
 KUJTTTJV Kai TV VTn]ok(TlOV Kal TOV TpoTTlO- 
 
 Tijpa] Of tliese misunderstood (or at least 
 hnperfectly understood) terms Tpo7rioT})p 
 and vTrtjoscrtov I have given a full ex- 
 planation in note in Transl. Respecting 
 the former, indeed, little difference of 
 opinion has existed ; it being generally 
 admitted to denote that tkoni; by which 
 the heavy oar of ancient vessels was fast- 
 ened to the row-lock, or wooden frame- 
 work formed to contain and support it, 
 and called the KW7r7;r>}o, Lat. scalmus, 
 Eng. thole. The rpo7rwr//p, then, was a 
 thong answering to the hind -peg, tvXoq, of 
 our modern boats, in which the oar moves 
 between two pegs. As to the VTrrjpkatov, I 
 have sliownat large that the notion of Mit- 
 ford, who supposes it to have been a port- 
 ralre, or oar-ba<j, is utterly inadmissible, 
 and that it must have been, as the Schol., 
 Phot., and Pollux are agreed, a seat-corer, 
 meaning, not so much a cushion, as a sort 
 of coarse carpeting, or rather a mere Kwag, 
 or fleece well-fastened to the seat by straps ; 
 insomuch that the article sometimes had 
 the name kCjoq, (as in Theocr. Id. xxi. 12. 
 X. 17. Appian, i. 797. Aristoph. Thesm. 
 1180,) or dffKWfia, which is found in 
 Aristoph. Acharn. 540, seq. Now this 
 article, if not indispensable, was yet so 
 convenient, that few^ rowers would choose 
 to be without the article ; and indeed the 
 oar and seat-cover are not unfrequently 
 mentioned together as inseparable ; e. g. 
 Plut. Them. 4, 6f/ut(TroicXi/t: f'c vTrrjpimov 
 ical Kio7rr]v avi^scTtiXe tov tSjv 'AOrjvaiwv 
 Srjuov. Isocr. p. 688, Lang, o'l fiiv vtti]- 
 ptmov Kai Ktbinjv txovTsg t^(iaivov<nv. 
 Hermipp. ap. Hesych. in v. TraviKTov : 
 Qpa Toivvv fitr' tfiov x^P^^^^ tov kiottt}- 
 Trjpa XajSovTa Kai TrpooKe^dXaiov, 'iv iq 
 
 Ttji' vavv efiTTtj^ifffai; poOidlyg. Plato, 
 Pol. i. p. 328, C, KaOtjcTTO trri tivoq irpoff- 
 K((paXaiov ts Kai c^t^pou. The above view 
 has been entirely adopted by Poppo, and 
 lately confirmed by an able treatise of 
 Dr. Bishop, of Oxford, (inserted in Dr. 
 Arnold's Appendix to his 2nd edition,) in 
 which considerable light is thrown on this 
 most obscure point of ancient nautics. He 
 first shows at large the use of the Tpo- 
 7ro)T))p, and 2dly proves from thence, that 
 the virrjoeaiov nmst have been a seat-cover, 
 whose chief and only primary use was to 
 prevent the sliding which would necessarily 
 take place on a bare bench become polished 
 by constant use, since every atom of this 
 sliding motion would be deducted from 
 the propelling force of the rower ; and the 
 greater the exertion, the greater would be 
 the sliding tendency. He further observes, 
 that seat-covers with us are in frequent 
 use, and are considered indispensable in 
 racing-l)oats. 
 
 Besides this use of the vTrijpsaiov icithin 
 the vessel, we may, as Thirlwall suggests, 
 suppose it to have been convenient, even 
 out of the vessel, to the rowers ; who, it is 
 well known, always slept on shore, and 
 commonly in the open air. It may be 
 imagined, then, that the oar and cushion 
 were taken by each rower, not because 
 these articles could not be had at Megara, 
 but that the procuring them would lose 
 time, and also (as Dr. Bishop suggests) 
 from the recognised feeling that the rower 
 and the oar, &c. were inseparable ; not to 
 say that every workman prefers and uses 
 best the implement he has been accustomed 
 to handle. 
 
 /!*) av — tTrnrXevffsiav'] On this peculiar 
 use of av with the opt. in a conditional 
 proposition, see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 520, 
 obs. 3. Moreover, TrpoadoKia is followed 
 by fii) (lest) because the signification par- 
 takes of fear. 
 
 Of the words following, tmi ovt cnrb — 
 TTpoairrOiaOai, the purpose is to show tchy 
 
 in.. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XCIV. 
 
 355 
 
 oJtoTc Ka\ sxiipovv .iOk' Kal d<J>CK'o,uvoc vu.tc^c, Ka\ KoJeAKu- 
 
 <TavT£C EK Tk Ni^ramc rag vavQ, enXeov^m^iv to t' 
 
 ^ »' \c^cTn, avTOVC KwXvaai,) ffrt o£ T»]g ^ur^tif.11*^^ 
 
 eoJ: XCIV. -E.^:^<^^-^f^-ziinz:"'r-z 
 
 Z .al ;«P« "fa, "-V «.;.- ^.^Xeu. aurouc" "-'P ->''. " f"" 
 rZuL^S, rai, re KaOuX^or, kuI i.^arr., Kora ..ovS.v .<u 
 
 there was no such expectation-, though 
 here a certain difficulty meets us, oc- 
 casioned by extreme brevity, a hai^h- 
 ness of use in ovts, (smce, as Poppo 
 observes, ^ Prius ovte non ad <^^o tov 
 ^poipavovQ, sed ad totam priorem enun- 
 ciationein, et potissimum ad ToXM<rct^ 
 spectat,') and a still greater hai'shness in 
 the word Ivotii^ov having (at least as 
 Cxoell. thinks) to be supplied from 7rpo(T- 
 ^oKia «!/ : though it is better to suppose 
 that .poo^oKia V is to be repeated here, 
 in the^ense Uhey expected.' The con- 
 nexion and general sense is well traced 
 bv Arnold in the followmg paraphrase . 
 * Nobody liad thought of the enemy s at- 
 tempting to sui'prise Pira3us ; /or as to the 
 other conceivable case, that of a deliberate 
 and open attack upon it, no one had sup- 
 posed that they would either venture sud 
 k thing, or, if they should venture it tliat 
 it coufd fail to be discovered m time. 
 ^Thus (continues he) Bekker's correc- 
 tion, ovTt — ovTS for vulg. ovh--ovde, 
 appears necessary :' and so th()ught Poppo ; 
 in deference to whose authority, added to 
 that of Bekker, I have adopted it, but 
 ^^•ith some hesitation, because not a single 
 MS. seems to have the reading. 
 
 Of Ka9- vavxiav the sense (notwith- 
 standing what Poppo says) must cer^nily 
 be that sometimes found m onv quietly, ov 
 .00% which have then an implied noticH. 
 of deliberation. In the words following, 
 the two negatives in m^) ohK dv nmke an 
 
 affirmative ; the infin. 7rpoorta0e(T0at de- 
 pending on /ir) 0;;^ : on which use see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 609. 
 
 3. icat rte .cat dv^v^oq, &e.] In this use 
 of the two «ai's there is not, what bteph. 
 and Duker recognise, a pleonasm; the 
 former one beai'ing the sense awi ; the 
 latter, that of foo, or ZifceM"J8C. ^^ . . 
 
 Ifj-nXCiv—lKTtXav^ Meaning, *to be im- 
 ported and exported.' Neut for pass., as 
 in Athen. 343, A, h^ov H iirj^tv titXTrXtiv. 
 See also iii. 51, and iv. 07- ^ 
 
 CH. XCIV. 1. <PPVKT01 ypOVTO TToKe. 
 
 UlOl^ 'war-lights were hoisted. Adj. tor 
 Cubst. and preposition, or rather a phi-ase 
 These (ppvKToi, or Ttvpffoi, were called 
 either TroX^/xtoi, or ^iXcoi, according to 
 the diff'erent purposes for which they were 
 employed. See Valdai, on Heroch.t. vn 
 182, and Blomf. on ^schyl. Ag. -^2. lu 
 ovdeuidg - i\d<Taiov we have an Attic 
 meiosis, as in oidevbg ri<rawv, ovdevoQ 
 
 VffTtpOQ, &C. ~^„.l 
 
 2 «' movXnOn'yav HV KaTOKvti<rat\ 
 Meaning, ' if they had been disposed. not 
 to hesitate and stop short through fear. 
 The verb, in this absolute use, has gene- 
 rally a negative accompanymg it, as here 
 and^ in Dio Cass. 788, 9. Kat 0.. o^ 
 dveuoQ Uu>Xv,ye, 'and the wind had not 
 • hindered them :' a circumstance recorded 
 in order to show tliat they tumed from 
 the enterprise, not merely because of any 
 such natural hmderance, but also because 
 tlieir courage failed them. 
 
 A A 2 
 
 Jl 
 
 ( 
 
I 
 
 > 
 
 S5G 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a, C. 429. 
 
 ti (pvXctKUQ rou Tltjoatwc KaO'iGTavro. 4. ol 3e FleXoTrovrj/dJoi wc 
 7?rr0oi'ro r»]i' j3o>/0ft«v, /caraooa^tor're^ r»7c SccAo/itvog ra TroXXa, Kai 
 avOoioTTOvg Kai Xt'iav XapovTtt; Kai Tag Tptig vctvg iK tov Bouoopou 
 Tov ^poi'Ofou, Kara ray^og etti Tt)g Nicraiac enX^ov' eaTi yitf) .]] o rt 
 
 /coi ai vqeg avrov^^, ^id ^joovou KciOeXKvaOtLaai Kai ovBlv ariyov 
 
 oai, — t(j)(ijj(>vv' a(piKOint:VOL 3c ig Ta Mcyapa, jraXiv CTrt rrjg Kop'iv- 
 Oov aTri^(M)pr]aav TTE^ot. 5. ot 3 'A^i^i'oToi, ou/Ctri KaTuXaf^ovTig 
 irpog r>^ SoXa^tn't, aTTtTrXfUfrov kui uvtoi' kui /tuTa tovto ^uXaK:»/v 
 ti^ia TOV Tiiif)aio)g juctXXov to Xoittov twoiovvTO Xi/^iiviov tb kXyjoei 
 Kai T}j aXXrj BTrifJtXeia. 
 
 Av>' V . 1 TTO 0£ roue uvTovg yporou^, tov vEi/j-iovog tovtov apvo- 
 fAtvov, ^iTuXKrig o Tr/pfw, 0^pvai}g^ OpaKU)v JDaaiXivg^ iaTpaTiVdtv 
 tTTi Tlt^c'iKKav TOV AXt^av^pov, Mafce^ovtac (iaaiXea, Kai iiri 
 \aXKiciag Tovg eiri Gpa/crjc, ^vo viroa^tcnig^ r»jv /nlv pouXo/Ufvoc,* 
 ava7rpaL,aiy ttjv ta avTog awocovvai. 2. o re yap FlfpSiK/ca?, avTw 
 VTrocT^o/iievog, h AOrjraloig rt ciaXXa^mv envTov, kut apyag tw 
 
 noXi/ilU) TTlB^OpEVOVf KUI OlXtTTTTOV TOV «dtX^OV OUrOU, TToXtfllOV 
 
 4. o rt] I have, with Poppo and Goellcr, 
 received tliis on the conjecture of Abrcsch, 
 for oTf, which is, however, retained by 
 Bekker, though tanv ots can only mean 
 sometimes, not someirlmt, which the context 
 liere requires. 
 
 ha \p6v()v Ka9t\KvaQii(Tai] Meaning, 
 'drawn [to sea] after lying some time 
 in the dry-dock.' Kai ovHv ar'tyovaai, 
 *and bv no means water-tight, or sea- 
 worthy ;' lit. ' not keeping out the water.' 
 The word v^u)g is expressed in ^schyl. 
 Suppl. 141. "Erkytiv is more frequently 
 used of vessels that will not hold water. 
 So in Plato ap. Steph. Thes. we have, ov 
 TO vdiop dyyelov ovhv GTtyti. Examples, 
 liowever, of the term used as here, occur 
 in Plut, Philop. ch. 14, vavv TraXaidv h' 
 tratv TefTff. KaratTTrdaag tTrXr'ipojcrtv ioari, 
 fit) (TTiyoi>(Tagt KivCvvivaai tovq TToXiTag. 
 Lucian, t. i. 379, tov TrvOfjievog artydv ov 
 Svvafisvov. The phrase fit) ariytiv is also 
 used of a leaky vessel in Plut. de Garrul. 
 1 & 12, de Sanit. Tuend. 11, and de Tran- 
 quil. An. 17, though figuratively and by a 
 simile. 
 
 Ch. XCV. Our historian now proceeds 
 to recount certain operations on the great 
 scale, which were set in motion and car- 
 ried forward as a diversion in favour of 
 Athens, (being a set-off against the check 
 which her power had recently received in 
 the summer of this same year in Chalcidia 
 and Botti?ea,) by Sitalces, king of the 
 Odrysian Thracians : as a preface to which 
 he recounts the origin, progress, and actual 
 
 state of the kingdom of Odrysia. First, 
 however, he relates the immediate origin of 
 the war of the king of Odrysia with the 
 Macedonian monarch. 
 
 1. ^vo vTrocxftTfte] Supply ^id (which 
 word, indeed, was formerly in the text, 
 but has been, with reason, excluded by 
 the later editors, as merely proceeding 
 from the margin) or Kara, as in a kindred 
 passage at iv. 87- Render, ' this intend- 
 ing to enforce, and that himself to fulfil,' 
 or, in other and more explicit terms, * on 
 account of two promises, — one made to 
 him, which he intended to enforce ; the 
 other made hy him, which he meant to 
 perform :' a quaint out-of-the-way mode 
 of expression, of which it must l)e con- 
 fessed that it involves a needless obscurity, 
 and introduces verbal point and anti- 
 thesis, where the sentiment is too obvious 
 to accord with phraseology so recondite 
 and overstrained. Better would it have 
 been simply to express it thus : ' He went 
 on the expedition as well to fulfil his oicn 
 engagement, as to compel Perdiccas to 
 fulfil those which he had entered into with 
 him,' The same remark may be applied 
 to a not dissimilarly worded passage in the 
 epistle to the Hebrews, vi. 18, (involving 
 a similar o])scurity from a similar cause,) 
 'iva ^id dvo Trpay/idrwv dutTaQ'iTwVy Iv 
 o\q, &c. 
 
 Of draTTodrrw the sense here found, 
 (namely, rd dvioOtv IK vTroerx^fffwc o(l)(t- 
 Xofttva ii(T7rpdTT(iv,) however rare, is pro- 
 bably the primary one. 
 
 \ 
 
 ;lv 
 
 iJ, 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XCVI. 
 
 S57 
 
 c)vra, ^^ KaTayayoL Ini ftamXela, ^ vTreS^^aro, ou/c eTT^TiXu' Totg 
 T£ 'AOvvaioig avTog wfxoXoyi^KH, ort t»)i' t,v^i^iax^av tiroitLTo tov 
 kirX BpaoK XaX/c.Si/coy TToX^iUOV KaToXvanv. 3. a/i^oWpoiv ovv 
 'ivBKc. Tr]v £>oSov tTTOuiTo, Kai TOV T£ <^iX'i7nTov vlov ' Afim'Tav u>g 
 ettI jSaaiXtm rwv Ma/ceSoi'wv ^yt, Kai t^v ' AOtivaiiov 7rpi(j(5tig, ot 
 kVuxov irapovTeg rourwv tre/ca, Kai ijyniova "Ayvujva' t^ti yap Kai 
 Tovg 'AOr)va'iovg vava'i re Kai aTpaTia wg nXticTTij inl Tovg XoX/a- 
 ^iag TraoayEviaOai. XCVI. ' Av'iaTimv oJr, bk rwi' 'OS/^udc^v 
 ^piawfjLEVog, TrpcJrov filv Toig tvT^g tov AV>»^ re t^povg Kai T^g 
 'Po3o7r»,c OpaKag. 'oau>v »ipx^ ^x^X?' 0«^^"^^»'^- '^, ^^'^ .^"-";:"^' ^' 
 
 TTOVTOV Kai TOV 'EXXricTTTOVTOV tlTHTa TOVg VlTEpiiaVTl Ai^iOV iBTag, 
 
 Kai ocra aXXa fxipr^ ivrog tov 'laTpov TTora^ioJ Trpog OaXaaaav 
 l^aXXov t:,v tov Ev^hvov ttovtou KaTi^Kino' aal S oi TeTai Kai oi 
 raur^ o/^Lopoi t£ rolg ^K^daig Kai o^oor/ctuoi, iravTEg ImroTo^oTai. 
 
 3. irri ^amXdc}] The Ittl here, as also 
 a little further on, denotes purpose. 
 
 Ch. XCVI. In this chapter is con- 
 tained a list enumerating the different 
 tribes which followed Sitalces to the field, 
 which is similar to several found in 
 Hdot., especially at vii. CI— 99, where are 
 enumerated the various nations that fol- 
 lowed Xerxes in his expedition against 
 Greece ; and in which doubtless the his- 
 torian had in view the far-famed (card- 
 XoyoQ in Horn. 11. ii. 494, sqq. 
 
 1. di'i(7Tr}<nv—T0vQ ivrbg, Sec] ewcat, 
 * calls forth [into the field],' as at ch. 68, 1, 
 though rarely in any other author but 
 Thucvd. The only instance I have noted 
 is in'Arrian, E. A. v. 22, 3, Kvvts ry 
 aipertpq. ^vvdfiti Kcti TToXXd dXXa tOvr) — 
 dvaariiftavTa. Similar is the use of the 
 Latin exxieo. 
 
 TOVQ vTTipfidvTi Al/xcj' Ttrag] Equiv. 
 to Toi'Q vnkp A'ifiov, 'those on the other 
 side beyond Hiemus :' an idiom peculiarly 
 Ionic, as found in Homer, Hcrodot. &c. 
 It partakes of tlie wordiness of ancient 
 diction ; since, as Dukas observes, when 
 resolved into the full expression of the 
 meaning intended, the words will stand 
 thus: roi'C T'trag o'l Tivfg (pavrfaovrai tivi 
 vTTtoftdvTi TOV Alfwv. Of the next words, 
 Ua dXXa—KaTi^KTiTo, (obscure from ex- 
 treme brevity,) the full sense is well 
 expressed by Poppo, thus : ' et quc-ecun- 
 que alite nationes iis Istrum [et quidtni] 
 magis [quam Getoe mediteiTanea potissi- 
 mum incolentes] ad Euxinum degebant.' 
 If by dXXn nfpn he understood^ the 
 nations, (as Poppo interprets,) KaTi^Ki]To 
 may be taken actively, according to the 
 
 use of the verb at i. 120 ; but it n.ay mean 
 
 the parts, i. e. tracts, of country. Poppo 
 remarks on the strangeness of the expres- 
 sion, QdXaaaa i) tov Ev^ei'rot/ ttovtov, 
 which, he thinks, may be defended on the 
 ground that ttovtoq has coalesced with 
 Ev^. into a nam^ : but the strangeness m 
 question will be less, if we take edXaoffa 
 here to mean, as it may, the sea - coast ; 
 which, indeed, I conceive to have been the 
 original signification of the word, though 
 afterwards confined to cases in which the 
 word occurs with a verb of motion, as 
 Eurip. llel. 154.3, Trpbg OdXaaffav ttTTaXrj. 
 Sometimes, however, it has place where 
 motion is only impHrd, as when the word 
 occurs followed bv Trpbg, m the sense 
 tomirds, or by tnl used in that sense. 
 Such is, I conceive, the sense which tlie 
 word bears in a passage of Acts xvn. 14, 
 TTOoeveaeai wg irri t,)v QdXaty<sav, ' to go 
 towards the sea,' meaning the sea-coast ; 
 Paul beiufT conducted on his road in that 
 direction, "that it might Ije supposed he 
 was goin<' to embark for Asia. So also, 
 bv the same idiom, we say, ' to go to tlie 
 sea,' meaning the sea-coast. Fma ly, the 
 above interpretation is, I would observe, 
 placed beyond doubt by a passage of 
 Herodot. \\. 33, where we have, TtXtvTq, 
 ^k b'lcTTpog tg OdXaaaav Tt)v tov Y.vIhvov 
 
 0/xopo.— a/tofffffwoi] Evidently imitated 
 from these are the words of Dio Cass. 7(»2, 
 71, ^Kop^inKoig bfiopoig Tt avTwv Kai 
 buocTKtvoig ovffi. The word btx6aKtvog is 
 rare ; though 1 have noted it elsewhere 
 in Lucian, ii. 557- Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 ch. 11. It refers not to ai^ns only, but 
 also to Mcoiitrcuients, including dress ; 
 for (JKtvoc is a very general term, and 
 
358 
 
 THUCYJDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429- 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XCVII. 
 
 35J) 
 
 2. 7rap£K-dXa Sc /cat twv optivwv 9{3aK(uv ttoXXovq t(Zv avTOVOfxwv 
 Kai ina^aipo(j>6pwv, ol Aioi KaXouvrac, t?)v 'PoSoTrrjv oi TrXetarot 
 oifcoui'Ttg- Kat roiic |U£v jlucjOw kVaOtv, oi S' iOeXovTal SvvrjfcoXou- 
 0OUV. 3. armrr/ St /cat 'A7piavaG K:at Aatoiouc Kat aX\a ocra 
 kU'n riatovi/ca wv vp^^' /cat tcrxaTOi t^C apX*?^ ^^'^^'^ ^^^\ ^^XP^ 
 TpaatW riatdi'wv /cat tou Sr/ouftovoc TTora^tou, oc £/c toJ 
 ij: 2/coji(|3{JOU opouc ^la Tpaaitov /cat Aataiwv ptT, ov wpittro r) ap)^») 
 
 mav denote the latter as well as the 
 former. 
 
 2. TrapffcaXa— TToWoi-e] i. e. 'invited 
 them to come and join the expedition.' 
 The fiiU construction occurs in Herodot. 
 vii. 158, I, tTo'SfxfjtTaTt Ifxt avfinaxov tTri 
 Tov (idpfiapoi' TrapaicaXtovTtg iX9t~iv : 
 the elliptical one is frequent in Xen., in 
 the sense wl belli socidati'm aliquem arces- 
 sere. Twv avTovofiwv. So Arrian, E. A. 
 i. 1, G, tfifiaXuv eig Opt^icrju ti)v tCjv 
 avTovo/xiov KciXovfikvujv Op<fKU)V. Of fxa- 
 Xaipo(p6pwp, the sense is, ' armed with a 
 long sword,' like the Highland lochmore, 
 such as the Asiatic mountaineers gene- 
 rally used. So in ^schyl. Pers. 56, we 
 have, TO ixaxciipo<p6pov to tOvoQ tK 7ra<rr]g 
 TiJQ 'Affiag fTrtrca. And in Xen. Cyr. vi. 
 2, 20, mention is made of these inde- 
 pendent Thracians, as fxtfiiaBijjfxivoi iroX- 
 Xoi and fiaxaipopopot. They were, it 
 seems, like the ^'jri*s of modern Europe, 
 ready to take pay from any state that 
 might engage their services. 
 
 ^i(t9<^ imietv] * prevailed on to take 
 pay,' engaged for pay. 'EOtXovTai, * as 
 voiunteei-s,' meaning, without pay ; as i. 
 tiO, and iii. 20. 
 
 3. ^Koniipov] The reading here is very 
 doubtful, and consequently disputed. For 
 vulg. 2icofi(oi', which has been retained by 
 Ha? and Bekk., and preferred by Niebuhr, 
 Poppo and Goell. edit JlKOfijipov, which is 
 found in three of the best MSS. (to which 
 add the Cod. Clarend. a prima manu,) 
 and is supported by two others, and con- 
 firmed by a passage of Aristot. Meteor, i. 
 13, I have thought proper to follow his 
 example, because I find very little besides 
 the bulk of the MSS. to countenance 
 Sfco/itoy. Moreover, while in ^KOfiiov we 
 have a name for which no reason can be 
 given, this is by no means the case with 
 2*:o/ij3pou ; for it is the name of a certain 
 fish, from a fancied resemblance to which, 
 as in a multitude of other cases, the moun- 
 tain in (piestion, we may suppose, obtained 
 its name. The Scombrus, then, cor- 
 responds to the Ghinstendal of our modern 
 maps. As to the question agitated, whether 
 by Tov ^K. opovg, at § 4, we are to under- 
 
 stand the same mountain, or some other, 
 Ave may justly, with Gatterer, Poppo, and 
 Goeller, regard it as the same, since no 
 other is mentioned. Yet, though the 
 same, the same part of it cannot be 
 meant, but rather that end of the chain 
 of Ghinstendal, where it abuts upon the 
 c/ws-chain of Mount Rhodope, forming a 
 remarkable peak, from whence proceeds 
 the Hebrus, the Nessus, and the Strymou, 
 the most central point of the continent, 
 and, probably, the highest of all the groat 
 summits of the Balkan. Insomuch, that 
 though ^Kofiiov be cornipt, we might 
 suspect our author to have written 
 SicoTTJow, scil. opovg (the letters tt and /i 
 being not unfrequently confounded) ; and 
 thus "Ekottiov, scil. opog, would mean, * the 
 mountain of the look-out ' {(TKoTrid), as 
 affording from its summit a prospect over 
 the whole country. That the adjective did 
 exist, is certain from its derived subst. 
 (TKOTTtd, which is of frequent occuiTence 
 in Hom. and Herodot. As serving to 
 show how easily the mistake might arise, 
 I would observe, that in the Appendix to 
 Dioscorides, p. 473, among other names 
 which were anciently given to the 
 wild fig, is Skottioi/, for which mani- 
 festly corrupt reading the true one is 
 doubtless 2Koj3piov, which is confinned 
 by the old Latin version. Scorpion, for 
 which read Scobrium. The wild fig was, 
 we may suppose, so called from some 
 fancied resemblance to the little fish so 
 called. 
 
 The other names given to the great 
 chain of mountains which separated 
 Thrace from Macedonia and Dalmatia 
 were in general significant. Thus, Mount 
 Scardus (or Scordus, the same word, by a 
 frequent metathesis) signifies cleft, or 
 craffiiv, from the Gothic and Ang.-Sax. 
 scearan, * to cut, cleave ;' bemg the partie. 
 pass, sceared, scear'd. And so equivalent 
 in meaning to our names Rockcliffe and 
 Scarborough, i. e. Scard-burgh, meaning, 
 clefted-mount ; (burg being primarily equiv. 
 to berg, a ragged cliff, an expression found 
 in Is. ii. 21.) a name this highly descrip- 
 tive of the castle-hill of Scai'borougli, 
 
 i 
 
 Tci TTpdc riatovac avTovojuovg »!?»?. 4. rd SI npoq Tpt/3oXXouc, 
 fcat TovTovg avrovofiovg, Tpvpig ojpitov Kal TtXaraioi' oiKovai S 
 ovTOi npog fiopeav tov ^ ^Ko/n^piw opovg Kal iraprjKOvai irpoq vXiov 
 Svaiv ^xky^pi TOV 'Ocr/ctou TroTa/nov, 5. pel S' ovToq t/c tov opouc 
 oOtvirep Kal o N^arog Kal 6 "Ej3/uoc* ion SI 'eprj^ov to '6poQ Kal 
 /ueya, iyj^f^nvov t^w 'Po^dTrrjc XCVII. 'Ey^v^TO Sev apx^l V 
 'OSpvGOJV fiiiytOog, enl juitv OdXaaaav KaOt^Kovaa, dird 'Aj5St}pu)v 
 TToXewQ eg tov Ev^hvov ttovtov tov H^X?'^ '1<ttj00u Trora^ou* avTrj 
 TnpLirXovg ecttIv ») y>7 to. ^vi'To^tcurara, rjv dil Kara irpvfivav iaT?iTai 
 TO TTVWinaj vm GTpoy yvXy TeaadptDV rjfiepujv Kal icrwv vvktwv' oS'x) 
 
 which presents the appearance of a rock 
 torn from some mountain-ridge. 
 
 ov ojpiZiTo r) dpxv fd Trpbg Ua'iovag'] 
 'where his dominion is bounded on the side 
 of Pteonia.' So, just after^ we have, to, 
 Trpbg TpiliaXXovg—MpiKov. In either case 
 Kara must be supplied. There is another 
 example of this syntax in a kindred i)as- 
 sage of /Eschyl. Suppl. 270, 'Opt'^ojuai dk 
 Ti]v^t neppait3u)V x^^ova, Ylivdov ti Tdirk- 
 Kuva, Uaioviov rriXag, "Op;; Tt Aajdiovala. 
 Yet more apposite is Plato, Menex. 405, 
 Tt)v dpxnv wpt'ffaro /ufXP* ^kvOmv. In 
 this use of opi?. we may recognise a 
 semus jyrcegnans ; the meaning of bpiU<^9ai 
 being, * to reach as far as and to stop at.' 
 So at i. 71 we have, /i«XP* Tov^t MpiaOio 
 v^iCjv i) i5pa^vTr)g. 
 
 4. TrapiiKovffi] ' stretch, extend,'^ as in 
 Herodot. iii. 114, TrapifKei npog duvovra 
 
 i'/Xiov »/ A. X'^P'/- 
 
 5. tptjfiov] An epithet signifying not 
 dcsertum, rough, and uncultivated, but 
 solitary, namely, by its height, standing 
 apart and remote from the country 
 around. So in Herodot. i. 117, hy 'ipwov 
 ovpog is meant, 'remote from human 
 habitations.' And so o^bg tprjfiog in 
 Arrian, E. A. iii. 21, 11. and Acts viii. 
 26 : an epithet this, (juite appropriate to 
 a high peaked mountain, such as the 
 present is represented to be in the best 
 maps, something like a Mont- Blanc hi 
 Switzerland, Ararat, or Mount Sinai. 
 And such is doubtless what our great 
 epic poet meant to denote by ' the secret 
 top of Horeb, or of Sinai,' namely, far 
 removed from the haunts of men. In 
 this sense, too, Xenoph. Cyr. iii. 2, 1, uses 
 the expression bprj tpr)[ia. And so Tacit. 
 Agr. 38, vastum ubi silentium, secret i colles. 
 
 Ch. XCVII. In order to give a just 
 idea of the power of Sitalces, our historian 
 now succinctly, and in a cursory manner, 
 treats on the size of his dominions, and the 
 
 retenues (constituting the very sinews of 
 war) they yielded. 
 
 1, £7ri QdXaacav Ka9t)Kovaa'\ ' as far as it 
 reaches down to the sea-coast,' i. e. taking 
 the line of its sea-coast. AvTr] — y//, ' this 
 tract is to be sailed round ])y the sliortest 
 possible course : ' of which adjectival use 
 of TTspi-TrXovg I know no other examjtle. 
 This loide and imperfect mode of denoting 
 the distance along a coast-line by the 
 number of days' sail, and on land by days' 
 journeys, is one which bears the stamp of 
 remote antiquity, and is found in Herodot. 
 It was one not ill ada])ted to the still seas 
 and steady winds of the Levant sunnner- 
 
 aloni: from 
 
 season, marmers 
 
 coastmg 
 
 headland to headland, and so taking the 
 shortest course, tcl ^vvrofxwTaTa, as it is 
 here said. Similarly in Herodot. iv. 86, 
 we have the distance of a day's voyage 
 estimated at about 700 stadia, and of a 
 night's voyage at 600. 
 
 rji' dti KUTOi Trpvfivav Jorijrat] ' if the 
 wind stand at the poop,' i. e. be quite 
 favourable. "IffTuaOai is used of such a 
 wind as blows steadily from any quarter ; 
 and although the term is most properly 
 employed in such a phrase as KaTci ^opkav 
 i(JTi]KCjg, vii. 104, yet it is sometimes asso- 
 ciated with the name of such a part of 
 the ship as the wind may bear upon. So 
 Pollux, i. 110, dvffjiov Kara irpibpaj' kaTrj- 
 KOTog. Dorville on Charit. p. 627,^ cites 
 from Long. i. 12, avfyiog icara Trpvfxrai' 
 
 ei(7TllK£l. 
 
 vtj'i (TTpoyyvXy] i. e. 'a ship of bur- 
 den ;' so called from its round form, as 
 distinguished from that of ships of war, 
 called long ships, which were flat and 
 shallow, for speed, but of a deep form, as 
 being intended to carry freight. ' These 
 ships (observes Arnold) were always 
 worked by sails, and continued their 
 voyage by night as well as by day, which 
 ships of war did not.' 
 
 \ 
 
S60 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 TfXfl. 2. TO. jdlv TTpoc OciXaaffav TOffavTt] >/v' ig riwH^ov Sf otto 
 BvlavTiuv EC Aaia'iovq Km em TOi' ^Tpv/nova,^ {ravTrj yao ^la 
 irXuGTOv OTTO Oa\a(7ar}g «i'a> eytyi'tro,) t)iupo)v av^pl ivtwvu) Tpiu}v 
 Kctl ^iKci dvvaai. 3. (poooc Tt tK irdaiK Ttjg (5ap(5dpov Kat tu)V 
 'E\\rjvi^u)v TToAiwv, o(Jov Tr^oaij^av eVt ^evOoVy — oc vctte^ov 
 ^itciXkov jSaaiXevaaQ irXfiarov 3>/ iTTo/r/aE, — TtTpctKoaiuyv raXavTiov 
 dpyvoiov fidXiOTa CvraiiU<:, a y^pvadq Kcn dpyvoog tu/' Kai Eu}pa 
 (WK EXdaaii) TOVTU))' vovgov re kui dpyvpov 7rpo(Tf(j)toero, X<«>^tf,' cc 
 iaa v(j>arTa re Kai Xtut, Kai v "AA>? kcitckjkev)}' kui ov /tovov avTW, 
 aXXd. /cot Tolg Trnoo^uj'nareuovffi t£ KCtl yu'vaiotc OS^udwr. 
 
 fu^ojvocl Mijilitly accnutred.' So He- 
 rodot. i. 7'-? fi'sw»'';J a'ri*o« Trtrrc t'lfifoai 
 dyai(Tifiovircu : and i. 104, TQiijKovTa 
 I'lfiiOHoi' iv^Mi'ip oCog. Lueian, iii. o. 
 Pausan. i. 44, 10. ii. 15, 1. v. 5, 5, and 
 otlur writers, even tlie Latin. So Livy, 
 ix. 9, ' tridui iter e.rjx'dito erat.' 
 
 3. TToofffi^av] lit. hi-ouijht ?«,aswesay of 
 revenue of every kind. Of this use, which 
 is rare, an example occurs in Pol, v. 30, 
 5, ai TToXiiQ ^voxtpitit^ irnorri'iyov rag tiff- 
 (popdg. And so Hesyeh. explains rrporrayci 
 by irpoacp'fpfi, (which term is found a little 
 further on, on the same subject,) and we 
 have TTpOTaytej' in the Se|)tuagint. In the 
 phrase, a little after, apymuow ^{•vafiig,ihe 
 nurd ^vva^tg bears the sense ralur, also 
 found in Xen. Cyr. viii. 4, 15. xVnab. vii. 
 7, 21. (Ee. ix. 15. Vectig. iv. 16. And 
 so the Latin, uhujiki vis auri. Of a xovahg 
 Kai dnyt'pog th], the sense is, ' so much of 
 it as cunsisted in gold and silver:' the 
 opt. being here used (as Haack and Arnold 
 observe) because our author is speaking 
 not of the income of one particular year, 
 but of what came in year by year : see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 527- ' 
 
 Catpa] In this circumstance of the royal 
 revenue being thus made up of tribute, 
 gifts in money or goods, &c,, we have that 
 which peculiarly savoui*s of oriental cus- 
 tom, and one of the remotest antiquity. 
 So in Herodot. iii. 97, it is said of the 
 Persians, uiCe ck (p6pov /utr oviiva irax- 
 Qi](rav <pf(\tiv, cwpa H dyivtov : and fm*- 
 ther on, ravra juti/ Cwpa Trdpi^ rov <p6pov 
 /3«Tt\fV kKOfii^ovTo : also iii. 89, t~i Kvpov 
 dp\ovrog — 1/1' KarttTTqKog ovctv ^opov 
 irspi, aWflt liopa dyivtov. Thus also the 
 Jewish kings were at first supported 
 almost entirely by presents : see 1 Sam. 
 xvi. 20. 2 Sam. viii. 2. 2 Chron. xxvi. 8. 
 And in after-times, at least up to the time 
 of David, these formed an important 
 
 branch of the royal revenue ; and even 
 under Herod they constituted a no 
 inconsiderable item : see Jos. Ant. xvii. 
 8, 1, and 13, 2. Finally, from Bernier's 
 descrijition of Hindoostan, it appears that 
 the revenue of the Great Mogul was made 
 uj) in this very way. ' The gifts (says he) 
 in gold, silver, precious stones, and other 
 valuable moveables, amoimted to a very 
 considerable sum.' Hence it is well ob- 
 served by Gibbon, Hist. Rom. ix. 13, that 
 the ancient oriental custom of never 
 appearing without <ji/ts before a sovereign 
 or a superior, seems analogous to the 
 idea of sacrifice^ still more ancient and 
 universal. 
 
 ocra {'(pavTci re Kai Xeia] Meaning, 
 ' stufls both embroidered with the needle, 
 and plain.' 'Y(pavTd, standing for kvvip,, 
 or, as the Schol. explains, TnTTOtKiXfisva. 
 So in Exod. xxviii. 6, we have tpyov 
 ixpavTov ttoikiXtov, and xxvi. 32 : and in 
 Eurip. Ion 1146, ivi'iv c' {xpavTal ypdix- 
 fxa<yiv Toiaic v(l>ai: and Jos. Ant. iii. 2, 4, 
 (a i)assa2e evidently imitated from the 
 l)resent,) oca n v<l>avTa — r; rt aWij 
 KaraaKivi]. The term \iia is explained 
 by the Schol. Xird, which word is used 
 br Menander with xXavi^iov. This, liow- 
 ever, does not present the full force of the 
 term, which is that of smooth in surface, as 
 opposed to the raised work of embroidery : 
 see Herodot. ii. 105, and iii. 47. That 
 these embroidered stuffs were of great 
 value, is shown by Homer's not unfre- 
 quently uniting the two terms x9'^<^'^v ^^^^ 
 vcpavrd. By the term KaraaKivt) is de- 
 noted furniture of every kind, especially 
 icearintj apparel. So in Xen. Anab. vii. 3, 
 27, speaking of the persons who presented 
 gifts to Seuthes, it is said, dXXog iciopt}- 
 aaro Ifiaria ry yvi'aiKi Kai T. icojpijffaTO 
 — TaTTi^a. 
 
 ■!TapaSvvaaTivov(Ti'] ac\\.avT(^, meaningj 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XCVII. 
 
 361 
 
 
 4. fcarEOTrJffavTO yap TouvavTiov rrJc Tlepawv (iaaiXeiag rov vo^ov, 
 ovTa inlv Kai rolq aXXoiq 0paS, Xufx^dvEiv juaXXov r} oioovat' {kui 
 aiGviov rjv a[Tr}OivTa fn] Sovvai i] ainjcfavTa fxtj Tvy^eiv,) bfxiog oe, 
 
 either ' those who had influence with him,' 
 (in which case the expression will answer 
 to another at i. 138, yiyverai Trap avrtf 
 [dyag,) or, if this be thought — as it is by 
 Arnold — to confound the different mean- 
 ings of dwarrreveiv and dvvaaOai, we may, 
 with Poppo, render, ' qui apud regem auc- 
 toritate pollebant,' meanuig, ' those who 
 held power under the king.' So Goell. 
 understands the expression to denote, mi- 
 nores dominos et quasi rajulos, infra re<jeni 
 positos. So Seuthes, mentioned at ch. 101, 
 was TrapadvvacTTivwv Sitalcie (though 
 there, I would observe, the expression is, 
 H'tyiarov jWfO' tavrbv ^wdfLtvog) : con- 
 firmatory of this latter view arc the fol- 
 lowing passages which I have noted in 
 Dio Cass. 714, 14, Tzavra Trpoe rd twv 
 aei KpaTovvrwv tmv Te TtapaCvvaffrev- 
 ovTiov (T0i(Ti ^ovXt'ifiara TrpciTTerrOai : and 
 1092, 98, ov yap ofioicjg dXXoi n rivtg 
 TrapaSvvaffTtvovffi Kai auroi avrapKovaiv 
 (where, for dXXoi, I conj. dXXoig) : and 
 1267, Tzaoal. rtp 26f3//p({> : and 1335, 18, 
 avT<^ T(p ApTai3dv(p Kai Tolg rrapadwa- 
 arevovfTiv avn^. Synes. p. 18, A, Trpo- 
 ivTtv^aaQai ToXg ftaffiXfX irapadvvacrTev- 
 
 OVffl. 
 
 4. KaTtarliffavro — SiSovai] Render : 
 
 * For they (meaning the king, and his 
 courtiers or nobles,) have established 
 the custom, — one, too, which indeed sub- 
 sists among the rest of the Thracians, — 
 in contrariety to that of the Persian king- 
 dom, "to receive rather than to give;" it 
 being there, it seems, the fashion to give 
 rather than receive.' Arnold here queries, 
 
 * Does this allude to its being the frequent 
 practice of the kings of Persia to send 
 gifts as a reward to any meritorious ser- 
 vice ; or is it a tribute to the uprightness, 
 or at least the honourable pride of the 
 Persian satraps, that they scorned to 
 receive presents from those who applied 
 to them for justice ; whereas amongst the 
 Thracian chiefs nothing was to be done 
 without a bribe ?' I answer, it may allude 
 to both ; but the chief purpose was to cen- 
 sure the Thracians, by contrasting their 
 custom with that of the Persians : though 
 we must not push the meaning of the 
 commendation on the latter further than 
 our author intended it. He does not say 
 that the king and his courtiers nerer 
 received, but that they practised giving 
 rather than receiving. At the same time, 
 it was, doubtless, then much as it is now, 
 
 at the court, of Persia, whose monarch, 
 indeed, gives much ; but as his revenue, 
 in a great measure, depends on the gifts 
 he receives, he nmst receive much; and 
 this he does from all his courtiers and 
 liis wealthier subjects. Those again, in 
 order to be able to make such presents, 
 are compelled to receive gifts from such 
 as seek their influence at court ; so that 
 the difference which Thucydides mentions, 
 was more in appearance than in reality. 
 The chief point of dissimilarity consisted 
 in this, that the Persians were (as they 
 still continue to be) a generous, liberal 
 people ; and though the king and courtiers 
 might receive much, they readily parted 
 with it to othei*s. Not so the Thracians, 
 who were always accounted a sordid and 
 avaricious people. At the same time, it 
 is to be borne in mind, that these (fifts 
 among the Thracians, especially when 
 made to sovereigns, were in reality ta^ves, 
 like what our modern customs at first 
 were, consisting of a certain portion of the 
 articles imported from foreign countries ; 
 and, probably, such was very nmch the case 
 in Persia, — with this difference, however, 
 that among the Odrysie such presents were 
 exacted with the utmost severity and 
 rapacity, as is manifestly suggested by the 
 parenthetical remark, Kai a'i(rxiov ijv airrj- 
 Qkvra fxy) douvai fy airrjcravTa fxt) rvxtXPt 
 in which we have a cutting sarcasm on the 
 base rapacity of the Thracian courtiers 
 and nobles ; who ought rather to have 
 been ashamed to ask, than their inferiors 
 not to fire. If this be duly borne in mind, 
 a modern reader will not, as Thirlwall 
 says, ' be inclined to think the remark, that 
 among the Thracians it was the fashion 
 for the great to receive, and their inferiors 
 to pay, more singular than the custom.* 
 And true it is, that in all countries, the 
 great receive, and their inferiors pay. 
 Here, however, the expression used is not 
 pay, but gir^e; and though these gifts, when 
 made to the sovereigns, were little else 
 than taxes or customs, — yet when made to 
 great men for good offices, they were 
 essentially gifts, and were, it seems, ex- 
 torted with unrelenting rapacity ;— in- 
 somuch that no one could get any thmg 
 done (not even justice could be obtamed) 
 without a bribe. 
 
 oixiog 6k — £7ri ttXsov avrt^ £XP^<^'*»^''<^1 
 Here oniog 6e stands in opposition to the 
 preceding jnu' ; the meaning being, as 
 
2 
 
 THUCYUIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 429. 
 
 Kara rJ guvatrOai, £7rl ttX^ov auraJ ex^v<^(^vro' ov ya^ riv ya^at 
 
 Twv 7a(> 6v TV EupoiTTV ocTcu |ueT«$u ToG lovlou /coXttov KaiTOV 
 EuSf/vou TTOvrou iiieYldri] tYU'ero xprj^mra^y TrpocroSoj Kai t>, aXA^ 
 
 rriv^Kvewv. 0. raur^ ^^ aSuvara t^iaovaOat ovx on ra tv ry 
 E^ooiTTV, dXX' ouS' Ev rp 'Aala tOvoQ iv TrpJc '^v ovk lanv o ri 
 Surarciv 2/cuOciic,' o^ioyvwiuovoucti Traaiv avridrr^vai. ^ 7. ov ^^y ov^ 
 k r.lv aXXrjv £uj3ovXiav /cal S'ivfcytv Trt^ol rc^Jv irapovnov tg rov fDtov 
 
 Poppo points out, that the custom in 
 que^ion was prevalent indeed among all 
 the Thracians ; hut, nevertheless, that the 
 Odrvsians used it more than the rest, 
 Kard TO dvvaaOai, 'by reason of their 
 [greater] power [so to do].' Though, 
 indeed, the interpretation of the words 
 proposed by me in Transl. (which is that 
 adopted by Osiander and Klein) Quay be 
 the true one, — namely, in proportion as 
 their power increased ; or, as Thirlwall 
 similarly expresses it, 'as the power of 
 the state mcreased, this usage was more 
 rigidly enforced.' 
 
 5. ware] 'accordingly,' adeo ut ; with 
 reference to what preceded, respecting 
 the great extent of the Odrysian territory. 
 The full meaning intended is, that, ' from 
 the gradual amalgamation of various 
 Thracian and barbarian tribes into one 
 state, the kingdom had attained to a con- 
 siderable height of power.' 'Ettj /ieya 
 fpX«f^^«'» followed by a gen., is a phrase 
 frequent in the best writei-s from Herodot. 
 downwards. 
 
 iv^aniov{(}] Meaning, prosperity in 
 general. So Herodot. v. 4, tan iv Traay 
 tvdainoviy, and v. 28. Xen. Laced, i. 2, 
 2. Procop. 59, 2. 'laxvi fiaxVQ, ' i» 
 military strength ;' the genit. here being 
 for the'accus. with irpbg, kiri, or tig, as in 
 Sept. Psalm xviii. 31), and Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. 149, 19, kv iVxt'-a tu}^ ottXwv. Of 
 the words, a little after, ttoXv devrtpa 
 fiera rijv "^KvOiov, the sense is, lit. 
 *was by far second after the Scythian,' 
 meaning, inferior to the Scythian. Of 
 which mode of expression,— rare, like 
 many others m our author,— an example 
 occurs in a passage of Soph. CEd. Col. 1228, 
 refeiTed to by Aniold ; with whom, how- 
 ever, 1 cannot agree in understanding the 
 meaning to be, ' although inferior to the 
 Scythians, yet far superior to all others.' 
 The comparison here is merely with the 
 former, and has nothing to do with others. 
 And with ttoXv Iivt. here we may com- 
 l)are iroXv rcpu)Tog elsewhere hi our 
 
 author, and in Homer. In short, the 
 force of the ttoXu is merely to show that 
 the second is decidedly such, there being a 
 great distance between the first and second. 
 What there might be between the second 
 and third, is not said. That circum- 
 stance is barely intimated in the saying 
 of Afer Domitius, in answer to the ques- 
 tion of Quintilian, ' Who came next to 
 Homer ?'— ' Secundus est Virgilius, pnmo 
 
 tamen propior quam tertio.' Now, in the 
 present instance, it would be ' tertio tamen 
 propior quam primo.' 
 
 «. Iv Trpof £1'] This qualification, 
 nation cajainst nation, is thrown in with 
 allusion to Persia ; the empire of the Per- 
 sians being, as Arnold observes, far 
 greater than that of the Scythians, 
 although the single nation of the Persians, 
 if stripped of its subject people, was in- 
 ferior to the nation of the Scythians. 
 
 7. ov firiv oi'^'e] On a careful reconsider- 
 ation of this obscurely-worded sentence, I 
 am induced to finally cohicide in the vievv 
 of the sense taken by Poppo, Goell., and 
 Arnold, as expressed in the following 
 version: 'But yet I do not say either, 
 that in other points, as regards prudence 
 or sagacity in the management of matters 
 of present moment, and the occasions of 
 connnon life, that they are on a level with 
 other people.' True it is that the expres- 
 sion ovx ofiowvaOai mhjht signify, what 
 some suppose it di.es,— l)y such a meiosis as 
 is found at v. 103. vi. 10, and Eunp. 
 Bacch. 134G,— 'to be superior to.' But 
 that sense could not, as Niebuhr lias 
 shown, be justified by facts, and is for- 
 bidden by the very purpose of the sen- 
 tence ; which is, as he says, ' to ex- 
 plain ithy the Scythians were not a great 
 and united people, and thus able to sub- 
 due the neighbouring nations.' On this 
 use of ov fif)v ovH, see Vig. vii. 8, (note,) 
 and Hoogev. de Partic. p. 480. By tv- 
 ^ovXiav Kai ^vvtrnv, there is denoted, 
 by hendiadys, 'acute penetration and 
 saiiachv,' as exercised in the arts of com- 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. XCIX. 
 
 tiOe 
 
 a'XXocc o/ioiouvr«c. XCVIII. SiraX/c»/c /u^v ovv /BaatXtuwv x^^aq 
 Toaairr^q, ira^iaKwiUro rov (rrparoV /cai, kirul^ avrio trm^a 
 ^v, i^aq £7ropEU£ro ettI r^v UaKt^ov'iav, -k^^tov ^xlv ^la r^q avrov 
 dpx^q, iirura ^id Ke^Kivriq e^^i/aov i^ovq, o fcrri ^£0opiov ^Ivtu>u 
 Kai naiovtuv. 2. eTTop^iero ^k ^i aJroG ry o^oJ rjv ir^onpov avroq 
 ETTOi^aaro, ra^oiv ti]v vXrjv, ore £7ri Uaiovaq EarpaTEv<je.^ 3. ro Sh 
 
 oa 
 
 6poq e^'O^pvcTi^iv ^iiivreq ev ^e^a fxlv tlx^^ Uaiovaq, ev apiare^^ 
 Se ^ivTOvq Kai Ma'iBovq' Su\e6vTeq Sc avro a«/)ifcovro eq 
 Ao(5ripov r»iv natov(K:»iv. 4. nop^vofxivio ^e aino air^yiyviro p.\v 
 oillv ToZ (rrparou, h fxn Ti votrw, npoGtyiyv^ro Se* ttoXXoi yap 
 rwv airovii^isjv Gpafcwv aTrapa/cXr/roi £</>' dpirayriv nKoXovOovV 
 (icTTE TO irdv 7rX»10or XeytTat ovk tXaaaov irevrtKaiStKa ^upiagwv 
 yiveaOaC Kai tovtov to /u£V wXiov TTf^ov rjv, rpirrj^opiov ge 
 fiiXiGTa iTTiriKiv. 5. ToG S' iTrmKod ro irXfiarov avToi 'O^pucxai 
 Trapa'^ovro Kai /.nr airovq Urai. 6. roG Se iretod ol ^lax^ipo- 
 i>6poi ^iax^^ii^raroi ^Iv hav ol U r^q 'Po^OTrrjc avr6vo^iOi Kara- 
 ^dvT.q, o ^e dXXoq ojniXoq ^i/^fxiKToq, MOh <^o^Epwraroc, 
 ri/coXouOa. XCIX. 'BvvriOpo'itovTO oiv kv r^ Ao/Brjpw /cai Trapt- 
 GKevdtovTO oiTuyq /cara -f Ko^vcj>i^v kajiaXodaiv k r^jv /cJro. Ma/.£- 
 govmv, k o n^pl'iKKaq rlpx^- 2. r(Gy ycip Ma/CE^ovwv uai Kat 
 AvyKr^<jral, Kai 'EXei^tcGrai, Kai iiXXa lOvn kndvuSev, a ^v^i^iax^ 
 fxkv kari Toiroiq Kai vir^Koa, ^aaiXnaq S* ix'' '^«^ «"^«- ^' 7^ 
 ^l Trapa ^aXacrcrav vZv Ma/ctSoviav ' kXklav^poq o mp^'iKKov irarr^p, 
 Kai oi Trpoyovot auroG Tr/^frKac, ro dpxa^ov ivr^q ^S ' Apyovq, 
 Trpwrov Efcrrjcravro, Kai ajSaatXtucrav, ava(TT)j(iavr£e ^"XV '"^ i"^^ 
 
 mon life. The Scythians were indeed 
 semi-barbarous Nomades, and, in all the 
 arts, of even a low grade of civiUzation, 
 and were doubtless far behind the neigh- 
 bouring nations. ^ ^ 
 Ch. XCVIII. 1. Kai l-midt] awry 
 tToTua fiv'\ See note on ch. 3. 
 
 4. cnnyiyvtTo] The Schol. and Suid. 
 well explain it by aTrwXXuro, a rare sense, 
 but occuiTing supra ch. 34 and 51, and 
 Herodot. v. 4. vi. 58. Observe the paro- 
 nomasia in d7r£y. and irpoaey. {accessit) ; 
 as in passages of Aristot. and Gregor. ap. 
 Steph. Thes. and Herodot. v. 4, we have a 
 similar one in uTVoy. and tniy. 
 
 loffTt TO irav TrXridoQ XkyiTai ovk 
 ?Xa(T<Tov] So Aristophanes, speaking of 
 them in his Ach. 148, makes Sitalces 
 swear j3o/j0»/<r«v {^ Adi]vaioiQ\ txiov ^Tpa- 
 Tiav TOdavTrjv utaTt 'AOrivaiovQ ipdv 
 "O(T0V TO XP^fM" TrapvoTTUJV 7rpo(r6j)X«r«i '• 
 Wh(f they arc so called, sufficiently ap- 
 pears from the words of our author just 
 
 before, i<p' apirayi)v -qKoXovBovv, for there 
 is a strong figure to denote immense 
 numbers and insatiable rapacity. Comp. 
 Joel ii. 3 and 4, with Revel, ix. 7, where 
 see my note. 
 
 6. jwaxi/^wraroi] So in Aristoph. Ach. 
 153, we have, Kai vvv oivtp fiaxifif^raTov 
 
 epaKOJV WVOQ "ETTtflxj^SV vfxlv. 
 
 Ch, XCIX. 1. KUTa KopvipTjvl desuper, 
 ex. supcriori parte, inde a jugis montium ; 
 'down-hill,' as the road would be after pass- 
 ing Mount Cercine. This sense, indeed, 
 would seem to require U or kuto. Kopvcpfjg, 
 as in Hom. II. ii. 456, and Eurip. Ion, 457. 
 And though Goell. says that the accus. 
 is used in order to intimate 'ductum in 
 longum per juga montium agmen,' far 
 more likely is it that our author wrote 
 Kopv(l)t)g : in which case the »card would 
 be used as in the phrase Kara rwv Kprifi- 
 vCjv at vii. 44. kut UKpag, &c. 
 
 2. eTvavojOtv] in regione montnosd, 'in 
 the highlands.' 
 
\ 
 
 V 
 
 064; 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 Uupiaq Wu^aq, ot ianpov vtto to Tiayyaiov iripav Srpu^ovoc 
 wKi](Tav <t>aypnra Ka\ aWa ^wpta, (/cal iri Kctl vvv YlnpiKoq koXttoq 
 KoXfiTcu i] VTTO Tw Y\ayyauo irpog OaXaaffav yrj,) U be Trjg Borrmc 
 icaXov/iiev»]C BoTTto/ovc, oi vuv o/nopoi XaXK:c^f(uv oiacoucti* 4. Tr?c 
 ^E riaior/oc Trapd tov A^iov TroTa/nov crrEvrjv Tiva Ka6t)Kov(Tav 
 uvii)Oiv ji^t^xpi TltAXr^c Kat Oa\d(TGi]g eKT^crovro, /cat Trtpav A£(Ou 
 lifvm 2rou/ioi'oc t»/)' Muy^oviav KaAoujittrr^i;, H^tora^ £s«Aa(Tcn/rfCj 
 I'f/iorrai. 5. aveari^aav ^£ /col f/c r»7g vvv Eop^iag fcaXov^cvrjc 
 'EooSouc, — wv ot /u£v TToXXol i(p6dfji](Tav, (^payy St ri ai^rcov Trtpi 
 ^v(jKav fC«Tw/c»?rat, — K'«t £$ ^AXjutJiriciQ 'AXfiojirag. 6. Efcparr/trav Of 
 Kcti Twv aWtov tOi'wv 01 Ma/CE^di'fC ouroi, a Kca vvv en ayovai^ tov 
 T£ *Av9eiLiovvTa, Kal FpijaTwi'iav, Kal Bi(yaXriaT, /cat Ma/ccoovwv 
 aurwv TToXX/ji'. 7. TO ^£ ^VfLiirav Ma/caSov/a /caXtTTot, /cat Ilf^- 
 ^iKKac 'AXc^civ^pou jSadiXeug ailraJv ^iv, or£ ^itoXk^q tTryti. 
 
 C. Kal Ot /it£v Ma/C£^dv£C outoi, c-ttiovtoc ttoXXou (TTpaToG, a^u- 
 
 3. ktoXttoc] The ordinary sense of the 
 word, gii{f, assigned by all the translators, 
 cannot be admitted. As koXttoq is derived 
 from KolXoQ, and as koIXov and ko'iXi] 
 denote a hollow, deep talley, or dell em- 
 bosomed among hills, — so koXttoq may sig- 
 nify a hollow formed at the side of a 
 mountain, and forming as it were its lap. 
 So Xen. Hist. vi. 5, 17, tXa^e arparo- 
 TredevadntvoQ tig tov otzioQiv koXttov Trjg 
 MavTiviKtig, ficiXa avveyyvg, Kal KVKX<it 
 opr) txovra. Aristoph. Av. 101*4. Oppian 
 de Venat. i. 3 : and so sometimes gremhna 
 in Latin, as Phn. Hist. N. iii. 16, Padus 
 gremio Vesuli mentis profluens. 
 
 4. ffTiVTjv riva] * a narrow strip of 
 land,' what the Scots call a strath. 
 
 Cii. C. Our author now proceeds to offer 
 a sketch of the Macedonian kingdom, in 
 its then state, with some brief information 
 respecting its origin and gradual formation, 
 so as to become at length a great state, 
 together with its then component elements. 
 Now of that country there were three 
 divisions : I. Upper Macedonia, consisting 
 of the Lyneestse, Elimiotse, and Orestje, 
 and, probably, part of Pceonia ; comprising 
 all the hilly parts to the north, the north- 
 west, and west of the countrv. This was 
 in some measure independent, only ac- 
 knowledging a sort of allegiance to the 
 monarch. II. Loiter Macedonia, which 
 may be divided, — first, into that tract 
 between the Strvmon and the Axius ; 
 secondly, that between the Axius and the 
 Cambunian mountains ; thh'dly, part of 
 Pseonia, Eordoea, and Alinopia. This 
 formed the kingdom of Perdiccas, except 
 a district in the north part, a teiTitory 
 
 which lay next to Pceonia and Lyncestte, 
 situated on the river Axius, and compre- 
 hending the cities of Idomene, Gortynia, 
 Atalanta, Europus, and probably others 
 not mentioned by Thucydides. This had 
 been apportioned as an appanage to Philip, 
 and after him to Amyntas. It had, how- 
 ever, been seized by Perdiccas ; and it 
 was one of the objects of Sitalces, in this 
 expedition, to procure its restitution to its 
 rightful owner. III. Maritime Macedonia, 
 divided into Bottiaa, Pieria, and Chalci- 
 dice ; though the division between this 
 teiTitory, and that occupied by the Greeks, 
 on parts of the coast, was not well de- 
 fined. 
 
 Thus we see, from the insight incident- 
 ally given us by our author, that, as Thirl- 
 wall observes, ' Macedonia then contained 
 the elements of a great power, (afterwards 
 developed by Archelaus and Philip,) though 
 one scattered and feeble. Besides the 
 custom of bestowing appanages on the 
 younger princes, which weakened the 
 monarchy, large tracts in the upper coun- 
 try were subject to native princes, who 
 owned the royal supremacy, but in the 
 spirit of the great feudal chieftains of after- 
 times. The full dominion of the sovereign 
 was confined to the lower provinces, which 
 were open to the attacks of the Greeks, 
 who were in possession of most of the 
 coast. There was little internal commerce ; 
 for there were no regular roads. The 
 people lived mostly in open towns or vil- 
 lages ; fortif.ed ones were rare, (as appears 
 by the words of our author elsewhere, ru 
 Tiixvi ooa iiv kv Ty X''V'^') ^^"'^ there 
 was scarcely any (•rganized military force. 
 
 It 
 5' 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
■^I* 
 
 366 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 429. 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER II. CAP. OIL 
 
 367 
 
 irao^ffav tolq vavrrlv, am(TTovvT(Q avTov ^»] fi^av, Swpa :j: Se /cat 
 7roL(3ac eVe^^av avrt^, c'c rs tovq XoXfCi^fcn? Ka\ Borrcaiouc /^Epog 
 riTOU (jT^aTov TrijUTra, /cal Ta^^i/O"^ 7rot>icTac i^ov r>Jv 7»7v. 2. Ka0- 
 Viiuvov S avTov neoi tovq x^'P^^^ tovtovq, oi TrpoQ votov^ oiKovvrtQ 
 9f(T(TaXoc, Kal MayvDTEQ Kai oi aXXoi virriKooi 9«(T<TaXwy, Kai ot 
 /Ltfcxpi OfpiiiOTruXcuv 'EXXrjvEC £(|)o|3»i0»?(Tav ju») /cai £7ri (r<^ac o (rrpardc 
 ^woTiffj), Kal kv ira^aaKiVYi i\ocLV, 3. k(po^^\Qr)aav ^l Kai oj^ Trcpav 
 ^Tpviiovoq TT^ioc jSoptov Bpa/ctc, otrot TreSta fix^^' Ilavaloi, /cat 
 'OSo^itavroi, K(i\ t Apwot, [*cai Af/Offalor] aiTOVonoi S' aai Travrtc- 
 4. irapka^i: II Xdyov Kal etti tovq twv 'AOr|vatwv TroXt^touc ''EXXi?- 
 vac, jUt? WTT* aur<ov aYO^tvoi KaTa to ivfif^iayjiKov Kai £7ri G<^aQ x^P^i" 
 <TW(Tiv. 5. d Sf, t/jv re XaX/ciSiKi)v Krai Borrt/ciiv /cat Ma/ce^ovtav, 
 ajim £7r£x<»>v» H^^^P^' '*^«'» £7r£i^>) aurw odSev CTrpadasro wv sEve/ca 
 €a£|3aX€, Krai »; (Tr|r>aria (xTrdv t£ ou/c uy^^v avTw /cai utto x^i^wvoc 
 traXatTTwpst, ava7r£i0£roi utto SeiIOou rou 27rap3a/cou, a^^Xcju^ov 
 ovTOQ, Kai /iiiyiaTOv fxbff avTOV Svva jnevov , tiaT ev Ta^u airtXOHV.^ 
 6. Tov Se ^ev9r]v Kpv(j>a UepSiKKaQ, UTTOffxdftEvoc a^i\<j>y]v eavTOV 
 ^(iffHV Kal xpniuaTa £7r' aur^, TrpodTTOtelrac. 7. jcai o ^ilv, tthgOuq, 
 Kal fiAUvaQ T^iaKOVTU TctQ irdffaQ wepaQ, tovtwv ^£ oktio ev 
 XaXKi^fvaiv, avex'^opr)ai t(^ GToaTM /cara rcixoc £7r oikov' Iltp- 
 ^iKKac Se utrrepov Srparori/crji' ttJv taurou agfX</)>Jv St^wtrt 2£U0^?, 
 wcnrep viriayjiTO, 8. Tci jU£v our KaTa t^v 2irdX/cou (rrparetav ourwc 
 
 cyfi'fTO. 
 
 account of which he had undertaken the 
 expedition,' namely, claiming of him the 
 fulfilment of his promises. 
 
 cLTna-ovvTtQ avTOv firj ijKuvli These 
 words must be construed after 'AOrjvaloi, 
 and before ov Trapriffav. For re after 
 ^wpa, (which is little suitable, though it 
 has been retained by Bekker and Goeller,) 
 I have, with Haack, received the conjec- 
 ture of Poppo, de, which is at once simple 
 and conducive to perspicuity ; nay, is 
 required by the ellipsis of fiovov, which 
 implies a but. The full meaning intended 
 is, that ' the Athenians sent only envoys 
 and presents, not the promised naval aid.' 
 
 rsixnp^iQ TToiriffag] * having compelled 
 them to take refuge in the strong-holds :' 
 a phrase occurring also in Herodot. i. 162. 
 Diod. vi. 129, &c. 
 
 4. Trapsax^ \6yov IttI, &c.] 'afforded 
 matter i'or talk and debate, whether or 
 not,' &c. Of the phrase \6yov Trapsx^^v, 
 which is rare, examples are found in Xen. 
 C\T. vi. 1, 21, and Dio Cass. 209, 63, and 
 370, 70. Of Kara to ^vn^axiKou the 
 sense is, ' according to treaty,' as v. 6. 
 
 5. u[ia t7r«xwv] literally, 'while staying 
 there ;' a signification of tTrkx^i occurring 
 also in Xen. Cyr. iv. 2, 6. v. 4, 38. Plut. 
 vi. 574. Philo, p. 1029. Acts xix. 22. 
 
 Kai )/ (jTpaTid (tItov re ovk tlx^v avTi^l 
 It is not easy to ascertain the exact force 
 of the avT(^. Arnold supposes that the 
 word belongs rather to the whole sentence 
 than to any particular word in it, and 
 takes the meaning to be, * when he found 
 that the army had no provisions :' a mode 
 of understanding the words too precarious 
 to be safely adopted. I see not why the 
 dative should not be taken, as often in our 
 author, for the genit., and so standing for 
 y) ffTparid avrov, 'his army.' Thus all 
 will be plain. 
 
 fisyiffTOv fitO' avTov ^vvafitvov^ *who 
 held the greatest authority [in the state] 
 after him.' 
 
 8. TO. fiiv — tyevero] Mitford remarks 
 on the strikmg resemblance between this 
 expedition of the king of Thrace, related 
 by Thucydides, and that of the Khan of 
 Crim Tartary described at length by Baron 
 Tott, who accompanied the Tartar prince 
 
 CII. Oi §£ £V NauTrafCTO) * AQi]va\oi Tovh tou x^if.i<^voQ^ — f7r£(S»J 
 TO Twy n€Xo7rovv»](T(wv vavTiKov S(£Xu0r/, ^opixitJvoQ liyou/ifi'ou 
 tWparewffav, TrapaTrXeudavrE^ kir ' KaTaKov Kal airoj^dvTEQ, eq rijy 
 jiiEaoyeiav TtJQ 'AKapvaviaQ TiTpaKoaioiQ juev onXiTaiQ AO^ivaiwv 
 Twv diro Twv V£wr, Tfrpa/codtotc ^£ Miaar]vi(ov, k/c te ^TpaTOv Kai 
 Kopdvrwv fcai aXXwv yjopitov dv^paQ ov ^oKovvTaQ (5E(5aiovQ ilvai, 
 fgrjXaaav, Kal KvvriTa tov QeoXvTov iQ KdpovTa KaTayayovTEQ, 
 dvEx^ipr)(Tav irdXiv ettI rcic va^Q. 2. eq yap O'lVidSaQ, ue'i ttote 
 TToXEfxiovQ ovrac /novovQ 'AKapvdviov, ovk e^okei ^uvordi' ctvat, 
 
 X£tiU(iUVOC OVTOQ, GTpaTEVElV 6 ydp 'Ax^XwOC TTOTa^OQ pEU)V EK 
 
 Uiv^ov opovQ Sifi AoXoTTiac, Kal 'Aypawv, Kal 'AfitpiXox^^; '^^} ^*^ 
 rou 'A/capvaviKTou tte^iou, dvioOev fjiEv irapd ^TpaTov ttoXiv, eq ddXaa- 
 fxav ^e e^ieIq irap Oivid^aQ, Kal rrjv TrdXtv adroTg TrtpiXc/iva^oiv, 
 airopov ttoieI vtto tov uSarog £v x^^l^^^^'^ OTpaTEVEiv. ^ 3. fceTrroi 
 ^£ K:ai TU)V vricjwv tljv 'Exiva^cuv ai TroXXal KaravTiKpv Otvta^wv, 
 tov 'AxfXoiou rwv £/cj3oX(uv ov^ev dnExovaai' ojgte fiiyaQ wv o 
 TTora/itdc ir^oaxoi act, K:al ti^ri twv vr/ffwv a\ r/Tretpwvrat, eXttiq ^e 
 Kal TzdaaQ ovk kv ttoXXw tivi dv XP^^^ tovto naOEiv, 4. to te 
 ydp pEVf^id EaTi fXEya Kal iroXv Kal OoXe^ov, ai te vijcroi 7ruK:vai, Kal 
 
 in his winter campaign, m the war between 
 Russia and Turkey. 
 
 Ch. CII. 1. TrapmrXivaavTiQ Itt' 'Acrrci- 
 Kov Kai d7ro(idvTeg] 1 have here thought 
 proper to adopt the punctuation laid down 
 by Goell. and Arnold ; the words forming a 
 sort of parenthesis, of which the meaning is, 
 ' having sailed along shore to Astacus, and 
 there disembarked, they went on an expe- 
 dition to the interior of Acarnania,' namely, 
 to strengthen the Athenian interest more 
 firmly in Stratus and certain other towns. 
 
 2. ai/wOf v fiev] The only effectual mode 
 of removing the difficulty connected with 
 these words is, (as I suggested on a former 
 occasion,) to supply psojv from the pre- 
 ceding, and to take dvojBev (with Arnold) 
 as standing for dv(o, supenie, ' high up the 
 river,' as in another passage of our author 
 adduced by him from iv. 108, dvioOev fiiv 
 ovffrig XifivrfQ, rd dk Trpbg 'H'iova rpujpsffi 
 Ttjpovjxkvujv. We may render, with Goell., 
 * superne quidem Stratum urbem, ubi vero 
 in mare influit, (Eniadas prseterfluens.' 
 
 dk t^uig] So I read, with Goeller and 
 Bekker, (from the conjecture of Poppo,) 
 for du^uig. The ^e is required by the 
 antithesis, while ^i is prejudicial to the 
 sense of the verb, and contrary to custom ; 
 which supports the simple verb. And,— 
 what is of most weight,— t^tcif is supported 
 by a similar passage of Herodot. ii. 10, 
 where, speaking of the Achelous, he says, 
 
 og peiov di 'AKopvaviag, Kai IKnig ^g 
 OdXacTffav, tu)v 'Ex^vdSiov vfjffwv rag 
 ijfiiaeag ijTreipov 7re7roir)Kt : a passage, 
 indeed, probably had in view by our 
 author here. 'Eg OdX. iKitig may be most 
 closely rendered, ' disemboguing into the 
 sea, [running] by CEniada?.' 
 
 wepiXinvatiov] ' making lakes, or pools, 
 around.' This verb occurs, perhaps, no 
 where else, except in Arrian, E. A. vi. 
 14, 11, 'iva 7r«ptXi/i. This description of 
 (Eniadse may bring to mind the admirably 
 graphic one of Venice, in Livy, x. 2, ' tenue 
 prjetentum littus esse ; quod transgressis 
 stagna ab tergo sint, in-igua sestibus mari- 
 timis — inde esse ostium ttuminis prsealti.' 
 
 3. irpoffxoX dei] ' continually throws up 
 heaps ;' for Trpoffxw/xara TroifT. So Diodor. 
 i. 122, 6 'Ax^^V^C TTora/ioc — 7rpo<T<ctxw- 
 Ktv oyjc oXiyriv x<^P^^- I^ionys- Hal. Ant. 
 p. 122, 6 Krj^KTog Trpofffcex^*^*''- 'T^® 
 Schol. well explains, vXt)p av^tpopii : for 
 not only soil, but wood and rubbish of every 
 kind are thrown up by a river so circum- 
 stanced. 
 
 riTTHpiovrai] 'have become dry land.' 
 So Aristot. ap. Steph. Thes.^ rirreipovg 
 iOaXdaffojffav Kai OaXdrrag t'lTrtipojffav. 
 Philo- Jud. KoXirovg—riTrtipwaOai. Joseph. 
 90, 20, rj7rtipii)9nvai ^k Kai to TrtXayog. 
 
 4. GoXenbv] ' turbid.' So Plut. Lucull. 
 24, of the' Euphrates ; KaTwvTa ttoXvv Kai 
 OoXfpov. Arrian, E. A. v. 9, 6. 
 
368 
 
 THUCYDIDES. [a.c.429. ol. 87,4. 
 
 8.,;So«c ToG iSaroc i, ro .iXa^oc ^V-.^ot 8 aa., '^"' "" '^'V"" 
 
 „;ro. ^Ja rov ./.o.w rk ^u.rp-W, ro. 'A^oXX. raur.v r.. ^.v 
 vo5.«. .u.elv, «.a:ro.r« o«k Jva. X«..v ro,. 8s.,ar<.v, np,v av 
 %^v i. ra^rv r^ X-P? --...Wn. y.C, ."-_-",.. r.. 
 „;r^oa, ,..i^.. ^'r,; .'iXIou e.up«ro, M-.S^ T" ""• '"^ Tf >' ''^^•'^ 
 
 r,).' Jo-rX'-- -'^'•"' ™" '^^'^•!^"''' 'f* '^'"" "'' "•"'•V 
 Kev^Vec 8;<..ra r<? a.:,^ar,, n>' oJ.c,o .rea;ac r.v ,..r.,oc., ou^ oXt- 
 
 ^„v voovov, e^X«..«ro. 6. Kal Karo.K.<x0e,g eg roue Trep. O.vm^ac 
 
 l'.nov,, iSvvacrr.vai r., Kci «:ro -A-ccovavoc 7r«.8oc eaurou r,c 
 
 ^^pa, r,]v _i.a,vu^u<.v ay.areX.7r.. 7. r« ^.v ,r.p. AX.^cua,v« 
 
 cm O; 8. 'Ae.p.aT,a «.; « <l>opM.'a.v ;!pa.'r.C .K- rnc A-capvav.ac 
 
 •A9,i Jc, ro^c r. aXeu0e>ouc r.^. mx/.«X...r<.. SK^ r,ov vav^.ayJu,v 
 
 Ji o x^i^i,iv ^reX.ura oSrog Ka! rpirov e'roc r.j, ,roX.,«f. .reXaura 
 Tw88 oi; eouKu8i8t)C Ivvi-^pa-^iv. 
 
 teat aWiMiQ—yiyvovrai-] Construe, .cat 
 yiyv. ^uja'€<T/ioi aWrjXatt; {hd) tyiq Trpoff- 
 Ufftio^ Ti^ fin (TKtdavvv^eai, scil. rnv 
 lonaxi^(nv, ' the rubbish.' Ty /.»/ is for 
 ^la ro li/), at least as the words stand ; 1 
 should, however, prefer, for vulg.^ r«p fi>i 
 ffK., to read, from some MSS., to ffKtO., 
 taken in the sense wffre ft^- 
 
 TrapaXXa^] ' crossways,' thus, V.\ 
 Kara (Troixor, for (TTOixn^ov, thus, *. *. *. *. ^ 
 brf ^^ d'\a<T0aO lit. 'when that he was, 
 &c. : for the infin. may, as Goell. observes, 
 be used after ore in oratione obliqua. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 538. 
 
 aXatrOai] 'wandering in exile: or 
 it might be taken in a metaphorical 
 acceptation, * wandering in mind ;' m 
 which sense the word is used by Soph. Aj. 
 23, aXV a\u)fitea. Eurip. Troad. 635, 
 4>vxriv dXarai. Yet the common inter- 
 pretation is confirmed by Eurip. Elect. 
 1253, Stival it KiipEQ, ai KVVu)Tndss 9tai, 
 Tpox»?Xarr/(Tov<T' tfinavi] TrXavoifievov. 
 
 vTTfiTrorra] obscure significantem, ' inti- 
 matincr.' Aufftg, a term not unfrequent to 
 denote renudy, cure, both of disorders, and 
 of evils in general. , . > 
 
 TTolv Hv—KaTOiKionrai] for irp.v fupav 
 Yw'pav, Kai KaroiK. iv avry. In the words, 
 a little after, avn^ jU£/ita«T/i6v/?e, ' was de- 
 filed with respect to him,' we have an enig- 
 matical mode of expressing that 'he is 
 exiled from it, and must not touch or set 
 foot upon it.' So Lycophr. Cassand. 1038, 
 Xkpaov Trarpv'ae ov yap av <povri iroai 
 ^avaat, fikyav TrXiiiova, (for xpoi'ov,) firj 
 
 7 Xeyoueva iraptXa/So/ifv] From the 
 word XtySfisva, it would appear that our 
 author placed very little reliance on the 
 report ; though, like other ancient histo- 
 rians, he felt himself boimd to relate 
 what was said. So Herodot. vii. 152, ty<^, 
 dk 60f(Xa> X'syeiv ra Xtyojitva, TTui)t<j9ai 
 yt aiv wv oit TtavTcnraoi o^fiXw. 
 
 i 
 
 t 
 
 i 
 
 C-)OTKTAIAOT 
 
 SYrrPA<5Hs r. 
 
 I. TOY ^ tTTi-yiyvojUfvou dioovQ Wz\oTrovvr\aioi Kai oi 
 a/ia TW (TiTW aKfAutfiVTi ^arpaTtvaav tg Tt^v Attikiiv' 
 nilrwv 'Ap^/lca|J.OQ o Zev^i^cijuou AaKi^aijJLOViiov (5a(Ji\ivQ 
 lyKaOttjojuLivoi tSyovv rtjv y^v' Kai TrpocjpoXoi, (Ixjirtp 
 iyiyvovTO Tuiv AOrjvaitjJV iTnritJV onyj ira^HKoi' Km tov 
 o/biiKov T(jjv \pi\ii)V tlpyov TO fir;, n^ot^iovTag tijjv ottAcuv, 
 t5c TToXtwc KaKovpyeiv. 3. ijuiiuiHvavTiQ he ^ooyov ou 
 iJlTia, aviv(x)or]Cfav Kai cuXvu'qrfav Kara noXtig. 
 
 II. Mtra ^£ Tt]v £(tJ3oX»Jv twv ntXoirovvqaLtjjv ivOvQ 
 
 r\yiLTO 0€ 
 2. Koi 
 
 £ltU0f(T«V, 
 TrXfitTTOP 
 
 ra iyyvQ 
 
 il 
 
 yov 
 
 Ta 
 
 Aeaji 
 
 oc. 
 
 Ch. I. 2. Kal lyKaOEZofievot] The mean- 
 ing of this expression, here and at iv. 2, is 
 not, as the Schul. explains, IvdiaTpifiovreg 
 or ifiiipadvvovTeQ, but, ' having fixed their 
 camp,' ' taken up a military station or 
 encampment,' (which was always done, for 
 security sake, in these incursions,) as in 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. ix. 62, tyjca^. tu yg, 
 (pepeiv re Travra Kal dyeiv and Jos. Ant. 
 vii. 11,2. 
 
 oiry 7ra(ifiK:oi] Not qua cedclMt, as Port, 
 rendei-s ; but, ' where opportunity might 
 offer.' Hence the Schol. well explains 
 by ivii'sxiTO : for the verb is to be taken 
 impersonalti/. The phrase is one frequent 
 in the historians ; as also y TrapftKot, 
 which is found in Jos. Ant. xviii. 4, 4. In 
 a passage of Plut. 0pp. Mor. 718, E, for d 
 fiq TraptiKoi ought undoubtedly to be read 
 «i Try Trap., a conjecture confirmed by a 
 passage of Zosim. iii. 24, 6, e'l ttol Traps t'fcoi, 
 where read ci Try Trap. Hence, also, in 
 a passage of Soph. Phil. 1047, TroW dv 
 Xsyfiv ixoifii Trpbg to. Tovd' tirt] Et /not 
 TrapeiKoi : for tl fioi Trap. I conjecture tt 
 
 VOL. 1. 
 
 Try Tr., for I know no other instance of a 
 dat. after Trap., which verb, being imper- 
 sonal, would reject it. Sometimes, how- 
 ever, the impersonal form is abandoned, 
 and the nomin. jcatpot; employed, as in 
 Arriau, E. A. vi. 9, 4. Dio Cass. 803 and 
 516. 
 
 flpyov TO fxi), Trpoe^ioi^rag] This comes 
 under the rule of Matth. Gr. Gr. § 534, 
 of the inf., with an ellipsis of fiij, to express 
 a consequence, or as used by way of ex- 
 p/a nation ; or it may be referred to § 542, 
 obs. 3, of the infin. put with the accus. of 
 the art. for the genit. 
 
 Tutv oTrXoiv] Meaning, 'the camp where 
 the heavy -armed soldiers had their quar- 
 ters.' See note on i. HI. In this sense 
 the term frequently occurs in Xenophon. 
 
 3. tfifieivavTig X9^^^^ ^^ ^xov] The 
 gen. here, as Goeller observes, is to be 
 explained on the same principle as in the 
 phrases cnria tx^iv rpiiov or rtaodpMV 
 yfitpdv. 
 
 Ch. II. Our historian now proceeds to 
 detail one of the most important events of 
 
 Bb 
 
"^^^ 
 
 S70 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428. 
 
 ToG TToXhiov, (dX/V o[ AaKidm^iivioi ou TrpocT.SeSavro,) avay/ca- 
 a0£»'r£c ^e K-«i t ^««^^»'^^ ^^^ ciTTocTTacTtv Trporepov ;) ^(Evooui^o ttoi- 
 
 e'ga acbLK^aOm, rogora^ r6 /cal cxTrov, Kal cJ ^iEraTreMTTOAievoi „crav. 
 
 the war ; and which, had it taken a turn 
 contrary to what it did, must have gone 
 far to enish the power of Athens,— namely, 
 the revolt of Lesbos (with the exception of 
 Methvmna) from x\thens. Before the war 
 hroke"^ out, Mitylene had only been pre- 
 vented from casting off the Athenian yoke 
 by the reluctance which the Spartans felt 
 to break the thirty-years' truce. The 
 motives which led to the design still con- 
 tinued, and the altered state of affairs now 
 opened a fair prospect of success. Several 
 causes, too, conspired to render a part 
 of the Mitylenreans,— namely, the higher 
 classes,— eager for a revolution ; and other 
 causes operated on the community at 
 large : both which are ably stated by 
 Tlnrlwall. He truly observes, that *the 
 answer they foi-mally received, though in 
 the negative, was probably such as might 
 encourage them to renew their application 
 at a more favourable juncture, and in the 
 mean time to keep alive their animosity 
 against Athens, and to strengthen their 
 resolution when an opportunity offered by 
 promises of support.' ^ 
 
 1. ou Trpoat^i^avTo] Supply tjjv ^ov- 
 Xriffiv, from (iovXnOtvTig before. Taurijv 
 Tjjv cnroffTamv, 'this very revolt,' namely, 
 the revolt they did make ; for the other 
 was only in intention. I suspect, however, 
 that, for TavTr]v, our author wrote ravry, 
 hoc modo, which is found in Aristoph. Eq. 
 843. And thus I would here point Tr)v 
 CLTToaTaaiv, Trporfpov i) Cuvoovvto, ttoi- 
 
 ijffaaOai. 
 
 2. yap] This, as also the yap a little 
 further on, is meant to advert to the two 
 causes, 1. why they had delayed the revolt 
 so long ; 2. why they now entered upon it so 
 suddenly. Aifikviov Tt)v x**><^^^> 'the block- 
 ing-up of the ports ;' namely, by raising a 
 mound (x^l^") ^^ the mouths of each. The 
 plural in Xt/x. is used, not with reference, 
 as Thirl wall seems to think, to such har- 
 bours in the island at large as would afford 
 shelter to the enemy, (for that they would 
 be sure to find at ^lethymna,) but to the 
 
 two harbours which Mitylene, as we learn 
 from Strabo, and also Diod. Sic. p. 917, B, 
 l^ad,— one to the south, k\h(ttov, rptr/pttrt, 
 as it is there said, 'a shut-up port for 
 triremes,' (for so 1 would there point and 
 interpret,) -another to the north, (called 
 Maloeis,) avni-uvov, ' left open, large and 
 deep, fit for merchant- vessels, and covered 
 by a mole.' Hence easy is it to see how 
 ports so situated might be blocked up; 
 which was necessary on account of the 
 naval superiority of Athens. See Plehn, 
 in his Lesbiaca, p. 24. The only other 
 instance I remember of this Xi/x. x<^^^C« 
 (effected, probably, by sinking hulks full of 
 stone, and then letting down huge blocks 
 and slabs of stone,) is found in An-ian, 
 E. A. ii. 20, 12. „ 
 
 Uh a<^t/cECT9ai] for kui a<piK. oaa iCii 
 dtpiKiffOai, *were engaged to be sent;' for 
 tStt has reference to engagement formed 
 on lyrerious plan. "A fitTaTrsnirofievoi, for 
 dWa a, which, indeed, is read by Schaefer, 
 but not on good grounds ; for the word 
 dWa, as Poppo remarks, * inest in contextu 
 
 orationis.' 
 
 3. Koi avTutv MuriX.] Construe, icat 
 dviptg lSi(f, avTwv M., irpoKtvoi (ovTfg) 
 'A., unvvral Kara araffiv tyiyyovTO. So 
 ch. 34, TToXfwg eaXwKviaQ virb 'l.Kai twv 
 (3ap^dpu)V Kara ardaiv iUav knax^'tv- 
 
 Ti»)V. 
 
 By iSi(f dvdptg are meant, * persons act- 
 ing in their private capacity,' as opposed 
 to those acting drifio<Ti<f, on the part of 
 the public. On the term TrpoKevog, see 
 note at ii. 29. Of these t^i^ dvSpfg, one, 
 and probably the principal, was the Dox- 
 ander mentioned in Aristot. Pol. v. 4, as 
 having, from a disappointment in his hopes 
 of marrying his two sons to two heiresses 
 of a wealthy person, called Timophanes, 
 and a consequent feud arising, been in- 
 duced, out of revenge, to join in revealing 
 the meditated rebellion of the Athenians ; 
 to whom, it seems, Timophanes was op- 
 posed. The words of Aristotle are as 
 follows : T»/io<^ai'ovc yap» TUiv tviropiov 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER ITT. CAP. TIT. 
 
 371 
 
 
 ylyvmnai ToTg 'Ae.,i'a.'o.g on lvvoiK'£.<yvm n t.)v A€<T^o^ ac r>,v 
 
 Km Botwroiv, guyytvj;.' otroiv, iirl iiro„ra<jH eTre/yovTt,.- koi, h 
 ^i;, T(c ■^i.oKaraX^i^irai J/S.), ffT6p.',aa<Te«e auToug Ai<j(iov. Hi. O. 
 S' 'A0Di'aIoi (naav yap TtraXa.7ra.j>n^£i'ot utto Tf t^Q voaov Kai 
 Tou iroXifiOV apri KaOiara^ivov kch aK,xatovTO<:) jtiya tiiv epyov 
 nyoSvTO uvai Ahjiov ,rpo<T7roXEf<a;<ia<J0a., vauT./cov ax""""" ,'^«' 
 Zivai.ni> aKfcuoV Kai ou-c aTr.Sixovro TrpoJrov rag Karoyop.ac, 
 
 Tivbg, KaraXiTrovTog ^vo Qvyaripag, o 
 ■7rfpno9i(r0tig, nal ov \a/3wr role i^Uffiv 
 ahrov, Ao^avSpog 7/p^€ riig (TTaatiog. Kai 
 Tovg \\9t]vaiovQ TrapioKwe, Trpo^tvog lov 
 T»}c TToXtwg. The family of the heiresses was 
 doubtless of aristocratical, and Doxander of 
 democratical principles. Hence his rejec- 
 tion. Accordingly, the course he, out of 
 spite, adopted, is easily accounted for : but 
 not so his knotcledge of the meditated rebel- 
 lion ; which certainly no aristocrat would 
 reveal to him, as being a democrat, and, 
 indeed, TrpoKtvog iov Tijg iroXeiog ['A0.] 
 He had, we may suppose, by some means 
 discovered the thing ; and, had he been ac- 
 cepted by the family of Timophanes, would 
 have concealed it.' Moreover, though of 
 democratical principles, he might, from 
 particular motives, wish his country to 
 recover that independence and greatness 
 she had once held, all remains of which 
 the longer continued predominance of 
 Athens threatened to utterly destroy. 
 
 firjvvrai yiyvovTai] This does not, as 
 Bauer imagines, stand for firiyuoyai, but 
 is a stronger expression, occurring in Dion. 
 Hal. Ant. xi. 26, and on which see more 
 in my note at iii. 23, 2. Render, 'become 
 informers.' Of the next words, on ^yt/oi- 
 Kilovtri re rrfv AkffjSov kg rtjv MvTiXrivijv 
 fiia, the sense is disputed and uncertain. 
 Formerly I supposed it to be, 'compelling 
 the Lesbians to resort to Mitylene, as the 
 seat of government for the island ;' as at 
 ii. 15, Theseus is said kg Tt)v vvv ttoXiv 
 (Athens) ^ov<^Ki(Te Travrag: and this view 
 of the sense has been since adopted by 
 Arnold and Wachsmuth. 'Thus,' observes 
 Arnold, ' they meant that the other cities 
 of Lesbos should sink from the condition 
 of independent TroXcig, or civil societies, 
 to that of ^ij/iot, or municipal towns, with 
 only a subordinate instead of a sovereign 
 government of their own.' But surely this 
 measure was not of a kind that could be 
 brought about suddenly, and therefore was 
 not ifkely to be resorted to, as any further- 
 ance of their present purpose ; which re- 
 quired measures of immediate effect, like 
 
 the Xifuviov x^^^'C' Tf'X<^»' oiKodo^rjffig, 
 vt&v TToitjaig, the aniiing and victualling 
 the city for a siege. Hence I am now 
 induced to prefer the interpretation pro- 
 posed by the Schol., and adopted by Goell. ; 
 according to which, the KwoiKiffig here 
 spoken of must be understood to be of the 
 same kind as that of the Chalcidsean cities 
 to Olynthus ; the removal, in either ease, 
 being made for this purpose, that the 
 inhabitants of the cities thus brought to- 
 gether might become the stronger against 
 the common enemy : a view, this, I find, 
 also adopted by Thirlwall. ' The popula- 
 tion (says he) of Mitylene was receiving 
 continual additions from the smaller towns 
 under her influence ; from which, by per- 
 suasion or force, she transplanted [rather, 
 was transplanting] the hihabitants within 
 her own walls. Now this measure would 
 be one of a piece with the rest just men- 
 tioned, and would be the most effectual of 
 all to promote the present security and 
 future independence of Mitylene.' 
 
 The Lacedaemonians and Boeotians are 
 here styled ^vyyertlg, because of the same 
 common ^Eolic race ; indeed the Lesbians 
 derived their origin from a colony com- 
 posed chiefly of Boeotians, though also of 
 Dorians. See vii. 57- viii. 100. 
 
 eireiyovrai] The term is here used m an 
 active sense, corresponding to that of the 
 Latin festinare or properare aliquid.^ ^ 
 
 Ch'III. 1. TtTa\ainu>pr]nkvoi vtto rijg 
 voaov, &c.] afflicti, &c. Of this passive 
 form, which is rare, examples occur m 
 Aristoph. Pint. 224, and Vesp. 967- Aiinan, 
 E. A. vii. 10, 1, and Ind. xxxii. 9. low 
 noXeuov dpri KaQiffTafievov, 'the war being 
 now alreadv on foot ;' a phrase occurring 
 also at ch.' 68. Of the words following, 
 ukya fpyov t'lyovvTO dvai, the sense is, 
 'thought it a serious matter:' of which 
 rare idiom examples are found in Herodot. 
 and Xenophon. In irpoffTroXtiiwffaadai it 
 is proper to notice the force of the middle 
 voice ; the full sense being, ' to bring on 
 themselves a war with Lesbos, in addition 
 to that with the Peloponnesians.' 
 
 B B 2 
 

 
 
 THUOYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428. 
 
 01.. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. III. 
 
 371 
 
 ToC 7roXi,iOU, (aXV oi Aa«ce8n.,.ov.ot oi upo«geS«vro,) avayKa- 
 aOirrtc ?t K(.l t rairnv r^v «Vo<TTa<r.v Trporepov f, 8aroou..ro tto.- 
 ^^a,Te.,.. 2. r,:;.' r, yap X./uvo-v T.Jv x.5,T.v, Km rax<^v o.Kobo;«;,m.', 
 Kal v.a;.. ^o;„<T.v 6;re,.a..n- TeXea0.-;rm, /ca< <>« .K tou Hovrou 
 
 .3 Tev^S.0. 7«o ovrec auroTg g.a^opo., (cai M„0vnvaLOi, K«. «ura.v 
 MunXiycicuv ;gm liv^p^^ Kurd araa.v, ttooSm'o. 'Aflxvata-v, fivwrai 
 
 the war ; and which, had it taken a turn 
 contrary to what it did, must have gone 
 far to ci-ush the power of Athens,— namely, 
 the revolt of Lesbos (with the exception of 
 Methvmna) from Athens. Before the war 
 broke out, Mitylene had only been pre- 
 vented from casting off the Athenian yoke 
 by the reluctance which the Spartans felt 
 to break the thirty-years' truce. The 
 motives which led to the design still con- 
 tinued, and the altered state of affairs now 
 opened a fair prospect of success. Several 
 causes, too, conspired to render a part 
 of the Mitylenreans,— namely, the higher 
 classes, — eager for a revolution ; and other 
 causes' operated on the community at 
 large : both which are ably stated by 
 Th?rlwall. He truly observes, that *the 
 answer they formally received, though in 
 the negative, was probably such as might 
 encourage them to irnew their application 
 at a more favourable juncture, and in the 
 mean time to keep alive their animosity 
 against Athens, and to strengthen their 
 resolution when an opportunity offered by 
 promises of support.' ^ 
 
 1. oi) TrpofftU^avTo] Supply rrjv ^ov- 
 \r](Tiv, from iiovXtjOkpTEg before. TavTr}v 
 rriv airoOTaaiv, 'this very revolt,' namely, 
 the revolt they d'ui make ; for the other 
 was only in intention. I suspect, however, 
 that, for TavTTjv, our author wrote Tavry, 
 hoc modo, which is found in Aristoph. Eq. 
 843. And thus I would here point r/}v 
 airoaraaiv, Trporfpov ^ duvoovvTO, rroi- 
 i]aaaOai. 
 
 2. ydp] This, as also the yap a little 
 further on, is meant to advert to the two 
 causes, 1. why they had delayed the revolt 
 so long ; 2. why they now entered upon it so 
 suddenly. Xm'tvuiv Tr)v x^'^ti^. 'the block- 
 ing-up of the ports ;' namely, by raising a 
 mound (x<^M") ^^ ^^® mouths of each. The 
 plural in Xi^. is used, not with reference, 
 as Thirlwall seems to think, to such har- 
 bours in the island at large as would afford 
 shelter to the enemy, (for that they would 
 be sui-e to find at Methymna,) but to the 
 
 two harbours which Mitylene, as we leani 
 from Strabo, and also Diod. Sic. p. 917, B, 
 ]^ad,— one to the south, kXiiotov, rotrjoefft, 
 as it is there said, 'a shut-up port for 
 triremes,' (for so I would there point and 
 mterpret,)- another to the north, (called 
 Maloeis,) ara/nsvov, ' left open, large and 
 deep, fit for merchant-vessels, and covered 
 by a mole.' Hence easy is it to see how 
 ports so situated might be blocked up; 
 which was necessary on account of the 
 naval superiority of Athens. See Plehn, 
 in his Lesbiaca, p. 24. The only other 
 instance I remember of this Xifi. xCJffig, 
 (effected, probably, by sinking hulks full of 
 stone, and then letting down huge blocks 
 and slabs of stone,) is found in An-ian, 
 
 E. A. ii. 20, 12. ,,..-. 
 
 tSii d(piKk(r9ai] for Kai a(piK. oaa ttti 
 a(f)iKiaOai, 'were engaged to be sent;' for 
 thi has reference to engagement formed 
 on prerious plan. "A fitraTre^nr^nivoi, for 
 dWa a, which, indeed, is read by Schaefer, 
 but not on good grounds ; for the word 
 dWa, as Poppo remarks, ' inest in contextu 
 
 orationis.' 
 
 3, Krai avriov MvtiX.] Construe, teat 
 dvc'ptg i^i> avTutv M., irpcKtvoi {ovt(q) 
 'A., unvvrai Kara ffraffiv iyiyyovTO. So 
 ch. 34, iroXewg iaXujKviaQ virb '\. Koi Tutv 
 /3api3apwv Kara ardaiv idiav kiraxOkv- 
 
 TOiV. 
 
 By l^'iq, dv^ptQ are meant, * persons act- 
 ing in their private capacity,' as opposed 
 to those acting drjiioaiq, on the part of 
 the public. On the term TrpoKtvog, see 
 note at ii. 29. Of these Idiq. dvSpeg, one, 
 and probably the principal, was the Dox- 
 ander mentioned in Aristot. Pol. v. 4, as 
 having, from a disappointment in his hopes 
 of marrving his two sons to two heiresses 
 of a wealthy person, called Timophanes, 
 and a consequent feud arising, been in- 
 duced, out of revenge, to join in revealing 
 the meditated rebellion of the Athenians ; 
 to whom, it seems, Timophanes was op- 
 posed. The words of Aristotle are as 
 follows : TiiiO(pitvovg ydp, twv evrropiov 
 
 
 
 ylyvovrai ToTc 'AOnva'iOi^ in IvvoikIIov<,1 t6 t^v A£<t/3o.' fc mv 
 Mur,\nv„v ^m, Kai riiv 7rapa<TK£u.}v awa,xav ^tra" AaKtBa,^iOViwv 
 Kal Bo(o,r<ii., \vyy,v,;iv ix^r^v, Jjri diroar«'<TH irra'yovrc,.- Ka,, h 
 |U.i rcc irpoKaraX.i^erai JiSr/, arep^moeat avT.wg Ma(Sov. 111. O. 
 S' 'Aenva'ioi (naav yap TtTa\ain(opmvoi mo re t,,q voaov Kai 
 T..U TToXa/uou apn KaOKjrafxivov K«i aK,xatovTO,:) ^dya piv fpyov 
 ^yoSvTO uvai Ai-j/Boi- npoanoXiniioaaeai, vavTiKov t^ovav Km 
 Bivap,v dKioiUoV Km ovK aTrfgix""" '^i"^^"" ^"^ '^"r.iyopmc, 
 
 Tivog, KaraXiTTovTog ^vo Qvyarkpag, 6 
 TrfpnoGKrOdg, Kal ov \a/3wv Toig vikmv 
 avTov, AoKavSpog vpKi rrig ardoewg. Kai 
 rovg \\9nvaiovg Trap^Kwe, TrpoKtvog uiv 
 Ti^g TToXtojg. The family of the heiresses was 
 doubtless of aristocratical, and Doxander of 
 democratical principles. Hence his rejec- 
 tion. Accordingly, the course he, out of 
 spite, adopted, is easily acci.unted for : but 
 not so his knowledge of the meditated rebel- 
 lion ; which certainly no aristocrat would 
 reveal to him, as being a democrat, and, 
 indeed, TrpoKevog iSv r»}c TroXtiog ['A0.] 
 He had, we may suppose, by some means 
 discovered the thing ; and, had he been ac- 
 cepted by the family of Timophanes, would 
 have concealed it. Moreover, though of 
 democratical principles, he might, from 
 particular motives, wish his country to 
 recover that independence and greatness 
 she had once held, all remains of which 
 the longer continued predominance of 
 Athens threatened to utterly destroy. 
 
 fit]vvTai yiyvovrai] This does not, as 
 Bauer imagines, stand for ^riyvoyai, but 
 is a stronger expression, occurring in Dion. 
 Hal. Ant. xi. 26, and on which see more 
 in my note at iii. 23, 2. Render, 'become 
 informers.' Of the next words, on ^vvoi- 
 Kilovai Tt TTiv As<t(5ov kg Trjv MvTiXrivrjv 
 fiia, the sense is disputed and uncertain. 
 Formerly I supposed it to be, 'compelling 
 the Lesbians to resort to Mitylene, as the 
 seat of government for the island ;' as at 
 ii. 15, Theseus is said ig Tt)v vvv ttoXiv 
 (Athens) ^uv<^ki<t£ Trdvrag: and this view 
 of the sense has been since adopted by 
 Arnold and Wachsmuth. 'Thus,' observes 
 Arnold, ' they meant that the other cities 
 of Lesbos should sink from the condition 
 of independent TtoXeig, or civil societies, 
 to that of dijfioi, or municipal towns, with 
 only a subordinate instead of a sovereign 
 government of their own.' But surely this 
 measure was not of a kind that could be 
 brouc^ht about suddenly, and therefore was 
 not ifkely to be resorted to, as any further- 
 ance of their present purpose ; which re- 
 quired measures of immediate effect, like 
 
 the Xi^uv(jjv X*«'<^'C' T*'X<^»' oiKod6i.iri(rig, 
 vtwv TT0ii](Jig, the arming and victualling 
 the city for a siege. Hence 1 am now 
 induced to prefer the interpretation pro- 
 posed by the Schol., and adopted by Goell. ; 
 according to which, the ^wo'iKiaig here 
 spoken of must be understood to be of the 
 same kind as that of the Chalcidsean cities 
 to Olynthus ; the removal, in either case, 
 being made for this purpose, that the 
 inhabitants of the cities thus brought to- 
 gether might become the stronger against 
 the common enemy : a view, this, I find, 
 also adopted by Thirlwall. ' The popula- 
 tion (says he) of Mitylene was receiving 
 continual additions from the smaller towns 
 under her influence ; from which, by per- 
 suasion or force, she transplanted [rather, 
 was transplanting] the hihabitants within 
 her own walls. Now this measure would 
 be one of a piece with the rest just men- 
 tioned, and would be the most effectual of 
 all to promote the present security and 
 future independence of Mitylene.' 
 
 The Lacedaemonians and Boeotians are 
 here styled ^vyytvtig, because of the same 
 common ^Eolic race ; indeed the Lesbians 
 derived their origin from a colony com- 
 posed chiefly of Boeotians, though also of 
 Dorians. See vii. 57- viii. 100. 
 
 'tTcuyovTai^ The term is here used m an 
 actire sense, corresponding to that of the 
 Latin /es«mar« or 2>ro/?^rar^aliquid.^ ^ 
 
 Ch III 1. TeraXanriopvi^^voi vtto ti)Q 
 voaov, &c.] affllcti, ^c. Of this passive 
 form, which is rare, examples occur m 
 Aristoph. Plut. 224, and Vesp. 967- Annan, 
 E. A. vii. 10, 1, and Ind. xxxu. 9. Tou 
 TToXiuov dpri KaOiffTanivov, 'the war being 
 now already on foot ;' a phrase occurring 
 also at ch. 68. Of the words following, 
 usya epyov r)yovvTO elvai, the sense is, 
 ' thought it a serious matter :' ol which 
 rare idiom examples are found in Herodot. 
 and Xeuophon. In TrpoffiroXtfiwffaffGaiit 
 is proper to notice the force of the middle 
 voice ; the full sense being, ' to bring on 
 themselves a war with Lesbos, in addition 
 to that with the Peloponnesians.' 
 
 B B 2 
 
-?*^ 
 
 372 
 
 TPIUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428. 
 
 ^i^ov ^i5ooc vifiOvrsQ r^ /u^) i3ouA£(T0ai dX»,0»7 uvaC fTraSr, /avrot 
 Kci 7ri^.;/.arr£C 7r(>ECTf3e(C oJ/c eVa^ov roilc M.r.Xrjva/oug r»,i^ re 
 t^vvo'iKiaiv Kai r»)v TraootTKeu.iv giaXuav, ^acravreg^ TrpoAcaraAaf^ny 
 fjSouAovro. 2. Kai ir'^iiTOvaiv klaiziva'iwq recrcTapa/covra raur, at 
 ETUYov TTEol nfAoTTorvricroF 7rap£(T/c£uaa|L(U'at vrXav* KXaTTTr/^rjc de 
 d Aem.'ov, V^»W aiiroc, karpar^^H. 3. fcrr/yyeXer, Yap a liroTc a>C 
 e'/r, •A7roXXa,roc.« MaXoerrog ££a> T»'ig TroXeo^t,- eoprr), n' t^ TravgiJA^a 
 MvriXijvaioi topraCoucT,, >cal eXTiiSa Jvai lirnyiUvra^ kiriir^a^iv 
 ^vu^' K-ai ;iv Auv SuAiPy // :reTp«,— a ge a^), Mur,X»]raio(C eiTrav 
 Tauc Tf Traoagourai Ka\ ra^r? KaOeXeT)'* A**! TraOo^n'o.)' ga, ttoAc- 
 Au7v. 4. icVi o\ ^^Iv vmQ ^X'wro- rdc,- 3f rc;;v MurcX„v«ia>v ge/ca 
 Tpi»,>etc, at irvxov (^or^Ool nafm acj^ac Kara to Iv^i^iaxif^ov Trapou- 
 trac, Kar^cjxov o[ 'A0r,r«7ot, /cal roue av^oag £$ aur<uv eg (/)uX«Krjv 
 inoir'iaavTO, 5. role Se MuriXip'alocc dvrjp k rwv A0r,va)v g(a^«c 
 ee ElJiSomv, K-a! Tre^^ ^^^ Tepatcrror 6X60)1', oX^a^oc a.^ayoAin-rje 
 eTTtruxoJv, ttX^; xP^^"^*^^'«^' '^"^ rptrciTog efc nov A0r/i'a>v eg 
 MurtXrJvrji/ a<|)(/coAUVoc, ayyeXXa rov tTTiTrXouv. 6. o« he ov tz tc 
 
 /ifi^ov HBQog v'fUOVTiQ r<p /x^ (iovXecOai 
 dXijOr} iivai] Of this imperfectly under- 
 stood clause the sense seems to be, * giving 
 too much weight to the wish that they 
 might not be time,' since what we wish we 
 easily believe. The difficulty centres in 
 the phrase fiel^ov fiipoQ viix., of which 
 examples occur in Eurip. Suppl. 240, 
 vBfiovTtQ T(f (})66r(i> TrXfiov fXt^oQ,^ and 
 Eurip. Antiop. frag, vif-iiov to TrXtlaTov 
 TovT^} nfQog. Confirmatory of the sense 
 above assigned, are the followmg passages, 
 evidentlv imitated from the present, of 
 Philo-Jud. 1002, C, TrXeloTOV ^ilovrig 
 f^eooQ rep fit) fiovXtaOai — doKtli' w/iov. 
 Dio Cass. 118, 77, ry (5nvXi}(TSi irX'tov fi 
 ry ^vvufiH vs^wp. At dXtiOf] sub. Kar- 
 T}yopi]ntva, from KOTr^yopiag. 
 
 IvvoiKiffiv] So I read, with Poppo, (from 
 four MSS., the Schol., and Valla, for Kw- 
 oiKi](nv, which is retained by Bekker and 
 Goeller,) as being required by the words, 
 a little before, ^vvoiKitovai Ttyv Aka^ov tg 
 Tj)v Mvr. The sense here depends on the 
 interpretation there adopted. 
 
 3. wg t'lrj—hpTri] * that there was then 
 celebrating a festival,' which, it seems, 
 lasted very many days. On this use of the 
 opt. in omtione obltqua^ see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 520. 'ATToXXwvog MaXoivrog. So called 
 from the promontory Malea. Of this ap- 
 pellation of the god (MaXoac), examples 
 are adduced by Goeller, who also notices 
 that on the coins of Mitylene there are 
 
 many gods called aKpaXoi, with reference, 
 he supposts, to Malea. Yet several other 
 promontories are there in Lesbos as well 
 as Malea, e. g. Argennum ; and it is pro- 
 bable that there were few promontories of 
 any note without a temple, chiefly dedi- 
 cated to Neptune. 
 
 ^v—TTtXpa,—] A noted example ot 
 ellipsis, or rather aposiopesis per antana- 
 clasht, at which philologists supply KoXibg 
 di> th), or KaXu)g dv tx^tv. See the examples 
 in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 017, n ; to which I 
 add, Herodot. viii. 02, ffr tl fieveeig^ avrov, 
 Kal HEVMV iatai dvi]p dya9bg—ei ck fiif, 
 K.T.X. Eurip. Antiop. frag. 19, ti vovg 
 IvfCTTi-ii n fii,, K.T.X. Of the phna 
 locutlo 1 have noted an example in Kuth, 
 iii. 13, Sept. Uiv dyx'f^rfyoy ffs, dyaOoV 
 dyyiffTivf^Tw. 'Fmv ck /u^, &.C. 
 
 4. KttTd TO ^vfifiaxiKov] 'according to 
 the terms of the alliance.' 
 
 kg(px<XaKi]v l7ron](TavTo] ' they put into 
 hold.' So Acts iv. 3, Wevto €«'c Tr]pi)aiv. 
 This use of TrouwBai with ig, which occurs 
 at viii. 1, ig dotpdXuav ttoi., ' put into 
 safety,' is very rare, except in Thucyd. 
 
 5. Itzitvx^v, 7rX(p x9n"^i^^^'^^^ ^^*" 
 these terms occur in a kindred passage at 
 i. 137, where see note. 
 
 ha^dg 6C— a^iKo/ucvoc] The accumula- 
 tion of participles, in this sentence, is 
 remarkable ; yet more so is one which 
 occurs in an imitation of the passage in 
 Polytcn. viii. 46. 
 
 OL. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER 111. CAP. IV. 
 
 373 
 
 roi^ MaXoevra eSrjXOov, ra re aWa^ rwi' Tuywv Kai X<jttei/a»' Trept 
 Ta rjjutrcXedra, ^po£a^i€vo(, £i()uXa(Tfyov. IV. Kal 01 A6r}vaioi ov 
 V vtJTepnv KaTaTTAWdavTe^ (og ewpwv, awtiyyEiAav /mv 01 
 (TTpaTrjyoi Tci eTrerrTaXfieva, ovk zdaKovovTwv ^6 tu)v yivTiArjvaiujv, 
 ig TToXijiiov KuO'idTavTo. 2. airafjaGKEvoi Se 01 MurtXtjratot Kcii 
 6t,ai(pvrig avay iaadkvrzq TToXe^aeTv, €/C7rXoui' fxkv Tiva eironjaavTo tojv 
 VBMV (og £7rt vavfuiavia oX'iyov irpo rou Xi/nevog' ETreira, Kara- 
 cuji)\BevT£g VTTO T(t)v Attik(jjv vi(JL>v, \oynvg rjor/ 7rpo(Te<^fpov roig 
 (TTpaTr]yol.g, jSovXoyiiei'Oi Tag vaug to irapavTiKaj ei cvvaivTOj 
 ojuLoXoyia Tivi EiruiKei aTro7rEiLi\paa0ai. 3. Kai ot (irparr^yo/ t<jjv 
 A6i]vai(i)v aTreStsfivro, Kai avToi (jxtpov/nivoi firj ov^ iKavoi wai 
 Af(Tj3w Tracry TroXe/LteTv. 4. Kai avaKO)^^^' ttoi rjaa /it voi, irkf^nrovaiv 
 kg Tag AOrivag 01 MurtXrjvalot tvjv te ^tajSaXXorrwv era, w 
 jU£rf7*eX£v »/^»}, Kal aXXovc, ei irijjg irticriiav Tag vavg airiXdfiv, ijjg 
 
 (T(b(j)V OUOCl' Vi(jJTi()lOVVT(i)V . 5. iV TOVTW CS aiTOCFTiXXoVCTl KUl Eg 
 
 Trjv Aa/C6^a//iova TToecrjSfCC Tpi})piij XaOovTsg to tlov AOijvaidJv 
 vavTiKoVj ot wp/iiovv fj' r^ MaXea Trpo^ (5opEav Ttjg iroXewg' ov 
 
 6. Ta ts dXXa tHjv r£ix<JiiJ'] Constr. Ta 
 re aWrt, i<pvXa<r<Tov trtpi rd n'lfiiTkXtrrTa 
 [fispr]] tCjv tux^v Kai Xifi., 0p«^d/i6j'ot 
 [avTa], For Ta dXXa is to be taken by itself, 
 in the sense, 'as other things,' 'in other 
 respects,' answering to Fr., au reste. They 
 barricaded and kept guard about the half- 
 finished parts of their walls and ports. 
 The latter were probably something like 
 those at the Piraeus in Athens. Of the 
 phrase (ppa^dfiivoi i^vXaacrov, another 
 example occurs in Arriaii, E. A. ii. 20, 
 12. 
 
 Ch. IV. 1. Kai 01 'AOrjvaloi — eiopojv, 
 &c.] In order to remove what might be 
 called an irregularity in the construction, 
 the Schol. and others would suppose here 
 an antiptosis ; but to that principle it is 
 here unnecessary to resort, since, as Poppo 
 (after Bauer) points out, 'A9t]raXoi should 
 be taken with b)g ltopuj7>, the ojg being, as 
 Poppo observes, put after its verb, as at 
 iii. 5. V. 28. vii. 32. 
 
 2. TO TTapavTiKa] ' for the present,' 
 i. e. until they were better prepared. 
 'OfioXoyig, Tivi emeiKti, ' on some mode- 
 rate conditions of capitulation.' 'Airo- 
 'jrffi\pa(TOai signifies, a se demittere, re- 
 marere. 
 
 4. TMV dia^aXX6vTU)v'\ ' of the accusers, 
 or impeachers ;' (partic. for subst., as at 
 ii. 2 and 5,) called supra ch. 2, 3, firjvvTai, 
 * informers.' In the words, a little after, 
 « TTwg TTtiaetav Tag vavg dTreXOttv, we 
 have an elliptical construction, in which 
 
 supply ejffTi at d rnXOuv, and take Triiniiav 
 absolutely, thus, ' [to try] if they could 
 by any means prevail for the ships to 
 depart.* 
 
 o)g ff<pu)V ovCtv veoJTepiovvTcjvl Not 
 meaning, as Thirlwall understands, that 
 Doxander retracted his former state- 
 ments, and endeavoured to persuade the 
 Athenians that his countrymen were 
 innocent of the designs he had imputed 
 to them ; but merely, that they were not 
 going to carry them into effect, but would 
 abandon them. 
 
 5. 01 ijpfiovv iv Ty MaX'tg. "rrpbg ^op'tav 
 Ttjg TToXeujg] The best mode of removing 
 the difficulty which embarrasses this pas- 
 sage, is to suppose, with Hobbes, Plelm, 
 and Arnold, that there were tico points 
 on the east coa.st called Malea, — one, the 
 well-known promontory at the south-east 
 point of the island, and another to the 
 north of Mitylene, and at a short distance 
 from it ; for, as Arnold observes, the 
 soldiers could not go seven miles to get 
 their provisions. This solution is also, I 
 find, embraced by Thirlwall, who truly 
 remarks, that 'though the occurrence of 
 two places of the same name within so 
 short a distance may seem somewhat sin- 
 gular, yet it is not on that account to be 
 deemed incredible, particularly as we see 
 in the local worship of Apollo an occasion 
 which might have given rise to it. In- 
 deed, (continues he,) Plehn himself fur- 
 nishes an argument which appears to us 
 
■ jL . ^ J L u Jmi 44^^ i. jl JJIl 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428. 
 
 374 
 
 y^p i.lor.vov ro7c ani rQv ' k^r^val^v ^^o^-^^jouv. 6. Kal ol 
 
 .oi.L, % ou^lv >lX0ov .pdSavrec, e. .oXe^xov Kae..rcn^o ot 
 ,i Jro ol MurcXnvalo. a.ri rcl r.^. Ae.vaccy .rparoTregov .ae 
 
 :po«:..raX..av .ev r;), a.oara...., fa.a. ^^- ^^^r^ -^ 
 
 rp.;oa, Kal .ap.jvovv .e^nHv rp.^p, aXX.v /cac 7rpe./3a, ,*eO 
 eavTiZv Kai iKir^^irovaiv. VI. Ui 0£ /it^r/iui , r 
 
 na>cTeavrsc Sta r^jv ra^ MurcXr,vata.v ^vx-v, Wf^-V^^^^ -^'^P?^; 
 eK«Xovv,-ot TToXv eacTcxov .af^aav, opcovr.c o.g.v ccx^eov utto 
 
 more forcible than most of Dr. Arnold s. 
 He observes, p. 16, " Aristoteles de Csecia, 
 quern a Thebte carapo flantem a Lesbus 
 e//3aiav vocari ait, tvoxXti ^l rbv Mi;ri- 
 Xwva.wv Xt/isva, txaXiara ^ rov MaXoivra. 
 Traxit portus nomen illud a eampo Malo- 
 ente Apollini saerato, quern commemorant 
 Thucydides et Hellanieus ap. Steph. Byz. 
 Uter portuum Mitylenseorum id nomen 
 gesserit definire non possumus, quia, ubi 
 locus Apollini sacer situs fuerit igno- 
 ramus." But as the plain of Thebe was 
 north-east of Mitylene, it seems impossible 
 to doubt that the harbour most exposed 
 to the wind which blew from it, was the 
 northern one. On this side of Mitylene, 
 therefore, must have been the sanctuary 
 of Apollo MaXoeig, where the Athenians 
 hoped to have surprised the Mitylenaeans, 
 and the Malea, where their fleet lay. 
 
 ov ydo iTri<TTtvov—7rpox(opri(THv\ Sup- 
 ply the' accus. at/rd to 7rpoxa>p., taken 
 from the role preceding, where the ellipsis, 
 which some propose, {iXynKon^voiQ,) is too 
 arbitrary. The usual one, Trpayfiam, will 
 suffice, with accommodation to the subject. 
 This is confirmed by a kindred passage 
 at v.46,oi;^iv fK r^C Aa«^ai/iovoc TTfTrpay- 
 
 ukvov, which explains OTro tu)V A9. here. 
 The cLTTb and Ik signify, * on the part of. 
 And so infra vi. 46, ra Trapd ruiv E. Ihc 
 above mode of taking the passage (pro- 
 
 posed by me in Transl.) has, I find, since 
 been adopted by Goell., who renders, * non 
 enim fidebant iis, quse ab Atheniensibus 
 expectabant, fore ut bene cedant, that 
 the business in progress with the ^Athe- 
 nians would have a successful issue. 
 
 6 iTtpaoaov Sttwc:, &c.] dabant operam 
 ut, ' contrived the means whereby some 
 assistance might reach them. So 1. 5b, 
 
 ^^Ch^V. 1. ol U~ir^a^avriQ-\ by trans- 
 position, for we ^"' ol 7rps(r/3«e '/X0ov ik 
 tCjv 'A. oiStv TrpdKavTtQ. • .^^ :: 
 
 2. oi/K tXaffffov txovTfg] So 1. ll>5. 11. 
 
 22 : see notes. 
 
 ovr^ kTrnv\i<yavTo-\ ' did not encamp on 
 the field,' which was necessary to main- 
 tain a disputed claim to victory. So iv. 
 134, Kai dyx^fxdXov riig fidxriQ yevoHtyvs. 
 ol Ttyearai fiiv lTrr)v\i<TavTo n fcai evOvg 
 
 laTr]aav rpoTraiov. , 
 
 3. Ik nt\oT:ovv^<Jov—Kiv^vvivHV^ Ihe 
 construction is not a little anomalous, but 
 may be adjusted thus : ^ovXcjitvoi utr 
 akXnc TrapaffKevrjg U UeX., a Trpo^y. n 
 (ivOevh) KivSvviVHv : or thus, tK UtX. u 
 )rpo<rykvoiT6 ri, Kai /x£r dXX»jC Trapa- 
 CKevng, d Trpoaygvoiro, /3ouX. kivC. 
 
 Ch VI. \. omv iffxvpbv] 'no strength 
 of forces ;' as in Xen. Hipp. vii. 13, and 
 viii 24, TO iffx^pbv, and ra iffx^pa. Also, 
 Dio Cass. 263, 14, oickv hxvpbv Tragi- 
 
 01,. 87, 4.] 
 
 LIBER 111. CAP. Vll. 
 
 375 
 
 1. 
 
 V 
 
 Tlov AecTjSiwv, — Kal Trtpiopjutaajtitvoi to Trpoc I'orov Trjg ttoXewc, 
 eTHWiaav GTpaTone^a ^vo UaTtotoOev rrJc TToXtwc, Kai tovq ErpopfxovQ 
 Itt cijU(j)OT£ootc ^«^C X(jU£<Tti' iTTOiovvTO. 2. Kal rfiQ ^ilv OaXaaarig 
 uoyov jiti? -^^rjaOai tovq MuriXrjvatouc, TrJQ Se yrjg tyJq plv aXXrjq 
 Uparovv 01 MurtXrjvaloi Kal ol aXXoi AftrjSiot, Trpoa^tfSoijOrj/corec 
 i/^rj* TO Sc TTtpJ TO. (TTpaTOTTf^a ov TToXi) KaTBi^ov ol A0rjva7oi, 
 vavaTaO/nov Se juaXXov ^v auToTc ttXojwv Kal ayopag >? MaXca. 
 3. Kal TCL juev Trtpt MuriX»ivt]v ovtwq iiroXifXHTo. 
 
 VII. Kara §£ tov avTov ^(^pdvov tov OepovQ tovtov 'AOrfva^oi 
 Kal eg UeXoTrovvY^cTOv vavg cnreaTeiXav TpiaKovra^ Kai Aoioiriov tov 
 (t>opiuLi<jjvoQ oToaTr^yov, KeXwGavTu)v 'AKapvavvjv twv <t>op^aojvoc 
 Tiva (T(j>icn TTEjU^ai r] viov i] ^\)yyivr\ apyovTa. 2. /cat irapanXiov 
 <jai ai vmQ r^Q AaKU)ViKr]Q Ta imOaXaama xiopia £7rop0rj(TaT. 
 S. iiTHTa Tag ju£v nXnovg diroirkfxirei twv veuiv waXiv £7r oikov o 
 'AffoiTrioc, auTOC 8' ix'^v SoiSe/ca d(j>iKvfiTai eg NauTra/CTov* 4. Kal 
 vGTepov 'AKapvdvag dvaoTriffag nav^m^h (^rpaTSVH eir^ Oiviadag' 
 Kal Talg re vav(jl Kara tov 'Axe^'?^'' f7rXeu(T€, Kal o /cara yy 
 (jTpaTog e^ijov Tvv y^ypav. 5. wg 8' ov Trpooiyuypovv, tov pkv 
 TTilov d(/)i»?^iv, avTog ^e irXeicjag eg Atu/ca^a, Kal aVo/Saan; eg 
 N»Jp(K:oi' TTOirjcrajuevoc, dvayjLopoJv ^ia(l>OeipeTai avTog re Kai T^g 
 
 ffKtvdffavTO, and 426, 71, ovSkv hxvpbv 
 
 TTipiopfJUffOifievoi — TToXsojg] To discover 
 the sense, we must consider the ratio 
 idionuitis. Now 6p/ii^awavi^ signifies, *to 
 bring a ship into port, or anchorage ; ' and 
 bpnitrauOai is used in the sense, * to cmne to 
 anchor, or mooring :' see i. 46. 51. ii. 41. 
 86. iii. 76. vii. 30. 34. This is sometimes 
 used with ilg, denoting the place of an- 
 chorage. Thus, TTfptopjLit^eiv must mean, 
 in stationem circumagere, as Steph. Thes. 
 explains, (who cites. Demosth. ap. Pollux, 
 TTipiopfi. rfiv vavv Itti rb x*^'M«') ^"<^ 
 consequently, Trtpiopii'iltoQai must mean, 
 circumagere in stationem; and irtpiop/ii- 
 ffaffOai, *to bring themselves (meaning 
 their ships) round to anchorage.' The 
 words following, to Trpbg votov Trig 
 TToXeiog, are meant to show in what direc- 
 tion the fleet moved, namely, to the south 
 of the citv, instead of the north, where it 
 had before had its station. The prepo- 
 sition denoting direction is here, as often, 
 left to be understood. 
 
 iTHX^^^v (TTpaTOTTtda dvo] Of this cus- 
 tom of forming two and sometimes three 
 separate encampments, when a city was 
 too extensive to be regularly invested by 
 the invading force, I have adduced several 
 examples in my Transl. 
 
 t(})6piiovg — tTToiovvro] * established their 
 blockades,' i. e. blockadings ; t^op/iovg 
 standing for t<popfin(Ttig : see note at ii. 89. 
 
 2. tloyov fxr) xP^';<^0«O Sub. wffre : see 
 Matth.'Gr. Gr. §532. 
 
 vaixTTaOfiOV—dyopag] To vavffTaOfiov 
 was used of a situation which could not 
 properly be called a port, as being only 
 safe in certain winds, while, in others, it 
 was a mere roadstead, — ' statio male fida 
 carinis.' In the expressions vavaTaOfiov 
 TrXoiwv Kai dyopdg, there is (as observes 
 Arnold, after Poppo, Prol. i. p. 202) a 
 common incorrectness in expression, when 
 a word that can properly apply to one thing 
 only is made to apply to two. NaytrraO- 
 fxov dyopdg, of course, if literally taken, 
 is absurd ; but only the general idea of * a 
 place for any thing' is preserved ; the par- 
 ticular one, of * a place for ships,' suiting 
 only to TrXoidJv. 
 
 Ch. VII. 4. raXg vavffi kotu tov 
 'Ax«Xyov f TrXcvfTf ] The sense here seems 
 to be, ' attacked the place by sea, on the 
 side of the Achelous, while the land-force 
 ravaged the territory ;' where tirXtvae 
 stands for TrpoffsTrXtvat, *made a naval 
 attack ;' and KaTa Tbv 'AxtX«pov means, 
 * by, on the side of, the Achelous,' as opposed 
 to Kara yTyv, which expression has often 
 corresponding to it, Kara QdXatsaav. 
 
■ii^»«i" 
 
 376 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428. 
 
 GToaTiaq ti uipog viro tujv avToOtv re ^vin(5ori0riaavTwv Kai (j)povp<Zv 
 Ttvwv oAiywv. 6. Kai vdTEpov vnoaTrovcovQ roue; vtKpovq aTTOTrAtu- 
 civTtc ol AOrivaloi napct Tuiv Acu/caS/wv tKOjUtffavro. 
 
 VIII. Oi ^£ £7ri T)7c 7rf)wr)/c vftt'C £/C7r6^(J)0£vr6c MuTiXr/va/wv 
 TrpfdjSac, tic auroTc oi Aa/ctSotjUOi'tot ftTTov OXujUTria^t napsivui, 
 OTTtog Ka\ ol a'AXoi ^i^ii^iW^X"* aKovaavreQ jSouXeiKTOiVTat, a(j)tK:vouvrai 
 
 iC Tijv 'OXv/HTTiav' »])' ^£ '0AwA«7^t«C V A(i>pt£UC Po^lOC TO ^tUTf^OV 
 
 {'vtV-a. 2. /cat £7raS>) )i*£rd t»/i' loprriv /cartdTTjcrav t'c Aoyouc, httov 
 
 TO(OOfc. 
 
 IX. *' To JU6V KciGtcrrac roTc'EXXr^cri vd^iu/uov, oi ai'^^tc Aa/ct^tu- 
 yitoi'ioi K:al £uftiit"Xoi, ifffttv* Touc 7«(> ac^ttrrajtifvouc £v toi^ ttoXs- 
 /iioit;, fcal Sujiijua^iav t»)i' tt^Iv aTroXiiVovrac, o< St£ajU£V0(, Kaa ocrov 
 U£v wd)£Xouvrai, £)' r/Sory £\oi;(Tt, vo/mitovTig ^£ civai Trpooora^ 
 
 TtUl' TTOO TOV (itlAlOV, VttOOVt,' r^VOUVTOt. 2. KQL OVK UClKOQ aVTT] T| 
 
 a^Kjjaig tariv, h tv^ouv tt^oq aAAi]AovQ oi T£ a(j>((JTajU£voi, /cat af 
 
 5. rdv avToOev ^v/Uj3or/0/;Tavrwv] 
 Meaning, ' the inhabitants who mustered 
 together,' from that countr}', — the forces, 
 or, as we should say, the militia of the 
 country, as distinguished from the (ppovpoi, 
 or garrison-troops, stationed along the 
 coast-hne, to repel the enemy's incursions. 
 Of this idiom, ol avToOtv, an example 
 occurs elsewhere in our author at ii. 25, 
 7r^(Ti3or}0T)<TavTaQ — XoytlSa^, Kai rutv 
 avToOtv, 6ic. ; and in Xen. Hist. ii. 1, U, 
 and iv. 3, 8, avroOfv Trpofftyevovro ottXI- 
 rai, for ol avroQtv oTrXtrat Trpocrty. 
 
 6. Kai vortpov — iKo^i(ravTo'\ Constr. 
 Kai airorrXevffavTeQ ol 'aO. vartpov Iko^i. 
 
 TOVQ VtKOOVQ, &C. 
 
 Ch. VIII. 1. 'OXvynriati irapCivail 'to 
 repair to Olympia.' On this form in ^t, 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 259, 6. It answers 
 to our -icard and -wards. 
 
 Ch. IX. Now follows one of the ablest 
 speeches in Thucydides ; a great part of 
 which, as Thirlwall observes, ' turns on a 
 question of political morality.' To this, 
 therefore, the speakers />•«« address them- 
 selves, with little of regular proem, en- 
 tering at once on the business in question. 
 Thus, ch. 9, 10, 11, and 12, are occupied 
 with the justification of the step they had 
 taken. In ch. 13, arguments are adduced, 
 derived from to dwaroi' and to ^I'/z^epov. 
 And in ch. 14 we have the conclusion, 
 which deals, as the Schol. says, in incite- 
 ment and varied exhortation. Such is the 
 general plan of the speech. To proceed 
 to consider it in detail, ch. 9 contains the 
 f>rotm, in which the speakei"s commence 
 with vindicating themselves from an impu- 
 
 tation, which they were aware they might 
 seem to deserve, — of a breach of faith 
 towards their allies, the Athenians ; and 
 this they proceed to establish by adverting 
 to the peculiar circumstances of their con- 
 nexion with Athens. 
 
 1. KaOeoToQ] I have, with Bekk. and 
 Goell., adopted, from three MSS., the 
 Ionic, or old Attic form, -og, (on which see 
 Buttm. Gr. § 114, and Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 198,3,) though the form -ojg, which is 
 middle Attic, is supported by the great 
 body of the MSS., and has been retained 
 by Poppo ; though he grants that the form 
 -Of is better. The sense of to KaOeoTog 
 voixifiov is, * the established usage.' 
 
 Of xeipovg i)yovvTai the full sense 
 is, * they think the worse of them,' i. e. 
 worse than they otherwise would have 
 thought of them. For this passage may 
 be brought under the rule laid down 
 in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 457, of ' a compara- 
 tive used without an expressed object 
 of comparison, where something is left 
 to be supplied, such as may easily be 
 gathered from the subject-matter.' The 
 same supplenientuni as here, is required 
 in a passage of Lysias, adv. Diog. ti^wc 
 oTi ov fiovov 01 ddiKovvTig x"Po*^^ 
 vfiXv tJvai SoKoixTiv (are thought), 
 dXXd Kai o'lTivtg, &c. With the sentiment, 
 comp. Livy, xxxvii. 17, 'Transfugaj nomen 
 exsecrabile veteribus sociis, no vis sus- 
 pectum : ' see also Procop. Goth. p. 177' 
 
 2. dKio)(ng'\ * opinion : ' a rare sense, but 
 found in a passage, imitated from the 
 present, in Pint. Pericl., ovk yv ddiKog 
 d^iujcrig avTuJv. 
 
 OL. 88, 1.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. X. 
 
 or"7 
 
 Oi 
 
 civ Sta/coiVoivro, iW i^lIv rrj yvw/ari '/jvreg Kai £uvom, avyirraAoc 
 
 g^ ry 7rapa(T/C£vy Kai ^vvdfJLH, irpi<i>aa[Q re einHKik fxrih^xia viryKoi 
 
 rnc a7ro(TracT£wc- o »J/in' Kai 'AOiivaimc oufc r]v. pr)^^ rw x^^«^'^C 
 
 ^u^iopev uvai, el, iv r^ Hoiivij npil^p^voi W avnZv, kv rcng Bhi^hq 
 
 di>iarapiOa, X. Ut^l yd^ rod Si/c«/ou Kai ap£yk Trpwrov, aWwg 
 
 T£ Kui ^vppaxictg ^£OiU£roi, roue Xoyouc TTomadpiOa' eiSoreg ovtb 
 
 <pi\iav ;gta;raic |3t/3aiov yiyvopivriv our£ Koivu)v'iav TroXecrtv £C ovEiv, 
 
 d py] fUT dptrijg ^oKoicjrjQ k a'XX/jXouc yiyvoivTO, Kai raXXa 
 
 o^iOK^rpoTTOi £l£V £V yd^ rw giaXXdcrcxovri r,7c yvt^priQ Kai at 
 
 ^iai>opai rJJv ipyoyv Kad'iGravTai. 2. vplv ^l Kai AOrjvaioig ivp- 
 
 paYta £7£V£ro TrpcIJrov, aTroXiTrovrwv plv vpuyv £/c rou UrihiKoo 
 
 noXipov, Tra^apHvdvTwv ^l eKHVu>v 7rp6g rd vn6Xoina ru^vjpyiov. 
 
 3. ^vppaxoi pevroi ky^vopSa ou/c £7rl KaralovXi^an ruyv \^X\nvu>v 
 
 'Advvaloig, dXX £7r' £A£u06()a;(7£i dn6 rou M»igou rote ' EAArjai. 
 
 Iffoi ry yvu)iiy Kai tuvoii}] ' like in mind 
 and in affection ;' meaning, those whose 
 dispositions and views are alike, and who 
 have the same likings and dislikings, who 
 love or hate the same objects. 'AvriTraXoi 
 ry TrapaffKsvy, 'equally balanced, or 
 matched, in resources and power : ' a sig- 
 nification frequent in Thucyd. and Dio 
 Cass., but rare in other authors. Of 
 iTTUiKrig in the sense just, sufficient, exam- 
 ples occur in Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 595, 28, 
 iTTULKtlg aiTiag. Polyb. iii. 91, 7, tTTieiK. 
 d7r6<l>aaiv. For vulg. I'lfuv rt kuI, Poppo, 
 Bekker, and Goeller, edit, from many of 
 the best MSS., t)fuv Kai, which is so far 
 right, inasmuch as the ts can have no 
 place here,— as was distinctly seen by 
 those critics who cancelled it, while others 
 read, Kai vulv Kai : they would both have 
 been better employed in emending, rather 
 than in cancelling. I have no doubt that 
 our author wrote ye, which, as in nu- 
 merous other cases, was changed to ts. 
 
 Ch. X. The speakers now proceed to 
 notice the nature of their connexion with 
 Athens, showing that, though the relation 
 in which they stood to her had origmated 
 in an act of their free choice, and was 
 entered into for the defence of the com- 
 mon liberty of Greece, yet it had long 
 ceased to be one of mutual confidence and 
 good-will : for, when the Athenians had 
 abused the confederation into a means of 
 enslaving the allies ; nay, when all but 
 the Chians and themselves had been re- 
 duced to undisguised subjection, they 
 could not but expect, in the end, the sanie 
 fate. Thus, what they mean to prove is, 
 that the revolt was occasioned by the 
 
 TrXeoveKia of the Athenians, and their 
 unfaithfulness to the allies, which thus 
 absolved them from all previous engage- 
 ments. . 
 
 1. TOV diKalov Kai dpeTrjg] 'justice 
 and moral rectitude ;' lit., ' what is be- 
 fitting man, as a moral agent, to do.' 
 UeT dpiTfjg doKoixTTjg, for /itrd SoKr}(Tt(og 
 [Tivbg] Tijg dptTtjQ, 'nisi cum opinione 
 virtutis quadam, quam inter se habeant 
 [quisque de se et reliquis], fiat.' Thus it 
 is equiv. to fi fin doKo7tv yiyveaGat <piXot 
 uiT doiTYig kg aXX/jXovc. At yiyvoiVTo, 
 supply (piXoi from 0iXiav preceding. 
 'O/noiorpoTTot, *of similar dispositions, 
 nearly equiv. to Itroi Ty yvwfxy. So He- 
 rodot. viii. 144, 7, vOea bixorpoTra : and m 
 Theophr. Char. Eth. Tovg biioTpoirovg. 
 
 kv yap ry ^taXXaffffovri— KaGioravrat] 
 'for from difference of mind arise too 
 disagreements in action.' Ty ^laXX. for 
 ry SiaXXayy : see Matth. Gr. Gi\ | 271, 
 6 Of this very rare phrase, tv ti^ ciaXX. 
 Tng yvuium, I have noted an example 
 elsewhere in a passage (evidently imitated 
 from the present) of Procop. 145, 32, at 
 U Tvpdliig UdoTiov f; ry o/iorpo7r(^ tc 
 Ivauaxiav avvaTZTOvaai rj t^ CiaXXac- 
 aovTi Trig yva./u»7C k rb Svafxtvkg dia- 
 
 Koivovffai. , , , . » 
 
 2. diroXiTTovTutv Ik] ' abandoning : a 
 very rare constniction, but of which 
 another example occurs infra v. 4, uttoX. 
 iK tCjv 2vp. : see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 496, I. 
 
 3. ^{(/i/iaxoi— "EXX»;(Tt] Render, 'We 
 became allies, not to the Athenians, for 
 the subjugation of the Greeks, but to the 
 Greeks, for their deliverance from [the 
 yoke of] the Mede.' 
 
t ■ « 
 
 TSSfB^^sw^Bsmtsm 
 
 378 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428. 
 
 I 
 
 ( 
 
 4. Kin ^ttvpi /u£y diro tov 'lcfov »Syouvro, irpoOvimoQ HironiOa' £7rtie»/ 
 ge fcwpwjuei' avTovQ t»)v ju£1' tov M^Sou t'x^P"^ ctrttvrac, Trjy ^£ 
 Twv £u^tjua)(^tuv SouXwfftv I iirayo/nivovgy ovk d^etig tri ri/.uv. 
 
 5. d^ivaroi le omg Kaff iv -ycvo/neroi, ^la 7roXuT//*?<^tav, oV»)vaa0ai 
 oi £u/njua)(Oi, iSouXoi^nffav, 7rX»iv rj/uwv Kal Xiwv' ri^fiQ 8j, auro- 
 vo^oi ^t) ovreg Kal iXivOe^oi tw ovojuotc, ^vvearpaTiVffa^iv, 6. Kot 
 TTiGTovg ovKtTi iiyojuiv riymovaq 'AOvvaiovg, napa^Hynaai rotg 
 irpoyiyvoiiiivoiQ y^ptjJ^ivoi' ov ydp tiKOQ rji' aurouc, ouc M"' fi50 
 ijjitwv trcTTTOvSovc CTTOoiaavTO, KaTaaTf)i\paaOai, rovg St viroXoi- 
 TTOVC, tiVoTE apa cSuvri^Tjaav, /urj Spadoi tovto. ^ XI. Kai ei ^Iv 
 auTovo/uoi m ^jutv aTravrec, /3f/3aioTfpoi av tJ^Tv r)(Tav ^tr/^ev 
 
 VeiOTiOlflV' VWOy^fl^lOVQ St £)(^OVT£C TO<^C TtXhOVQ, ri^7v Ci OTTO 
 TOU ICJOU O/LtlXoUVTaCj X^aXeTTWTEjOOV, CIKOTWC, 6/itXXov o'lCTEtV, fCOt 
 
 4. r/yovvro] * took the lead,' * acted as 
 leaders.' 'Atto tov i<tov, * on the principle 
 of equality.' T/yv rov 'MijSov ixBpav 
 dvuvrag, * slackening their enmity to the 
 Mede : ' a musical metaphor, taken from 
 letting down the strings of an instrument. 
 
 At TtjV TbtV KvfXfldxti>>V dovXdifflV iTT- 
 
 ayofitvovQ, I would adopt the conjecture of 
 Bekk., iTTtiyo^ki'ovg : for of tireiy. thus 
 used transitively, examples occur not un- 
 frequently in Thucyd. and others of the 
 best writers. 
 
 5. Ka9' 'iv ycrojuivoi] in unum coeuntes. 
 Aid ■7ro\v4^r](piav must be joined with 
 ddvvaToi ovTtg, the term denoting, as 
 says Leveque, not ' a multitude of suf- 
 frages, or those that bear suffrage, but a 
 multitude of opinions differing among 
 those who have the right of suffi-age : ' see 
 note on i. 140. 
 
 avTovofioi di) ovTtg'] Here ^i) has, as 
 often, the force of SfjOtv, (answering to 
 that of the Latin scilicet, and our forsooth,) 
 by which there is an implied notion of 
 something that is merely said or given out 
 as true, not what has really taken place, 
 or is absolutely true. So iii. 104, Kara 
 Xpi]<Tfibv dq Tiva, ' in compliance, as they 
 gave out or pretended, with a certain 
 oracle.' Here then, as there, St) bears 
 the sense * as they pretended ;' thus cor- 
 responding to T(p 6v6fiari. Of ^yvforpa- 
 Tivffufiev, the sense is, * we served along 
 with them in war,' ' we rendered to them 
 military service,' ' followed their banners 
 [in these wars].' 
 
 6. Kai TTiaTovQ, &c.] Here Kai has a 
 slightly (uirerscUire force, and may be ren- 
 dered, ' and yet,' or ' nevertheless,' as in 
 Xen. Cyr. vii. 5, 45, and Mem. i. 2, 32 ; 
 
 and also in two passages of the New Testa- 
 ment, Matt. vi. 26, Kai 6 Uarrip—Tpfipsi 
 avrd, and Gal. iv. 14, Kai tov Ttiipaoiiov fiov 
 — OVK i^ovOevrjaaTe. Of TriaToitg the sense 
 is, trust-worthy, * worthy of confidence.' 
 
 Ch. XI. in this chapter the speakers 
 come closer home to the argument, and 
 in proof of their position, (that the revolt 
 was just,) argue, that not even their being 
 yet in possession of some degree of inde- 
 pendence, could avail to urge them to 
 keep faith with the Athenians, who would 
 be sure to take the first opportunity of 
 breaking faith with them, by reducing 
 them to utter servitude. Accordingly, 
 the speakers show, that their being 
 hitherto left in some degree of inde- 
 pendence, was an effect of deep policy on 
 the part of the Athenians, who only waited 
 until, all the rest of the confederates being 
 enslaved, they should have no aid to look 
 to. Besides, that this forbearance suited 
 their present purpose, because the support 
 extended to them by the Mitylenseans in 
 their enterprises, implied their ap})roba- 
 tion thereof ; not to say that their naval 
 power made it unsafe for them as yet to 
 attack them ; and their respectful attention 
 to the Athenians, both the people at large 
 and the rulers, had served to keep off this 
 attack the longer. 
 
 1. j3e(3ai6T(poi dv I'luTv iiaav fiT]Slv 
 vnoTipuiv'] This, as Goell. and Poppo are 
 agreed, stands for ^ijSaioTfpov dv i]v 
 avTovg fiT]Ctv vtioTipiHv. We have a 
 similar idiom in our own language, though 
 confined to the phraseology of common 
 life, by which a pei-son is said to be safe 
 to do, or not do, a thing. ^ Of the words 
 following, xa^tTTwrfpov — oiffnv, the sense 
 
 T 
 
 \ '**'i 
 
 '■^ 
 
 S \ Ji/ofnm,' nil III 11' 
 
 Plaii ill illustration of 
 TlH'Cyi>n>KS iiijoA Sgq 
 
 In- (hi . Lt'ake. 
 
 '_ M^l, III 111 nil ill 
 
 A M H 1< A ( 1 
 
 > 
 
 1 
 
 Cr 
 
 Kastri 
 
 Lidniki 
 
 English Miles 
 
 Liiruuen \ ? 
 
 ■ W M.lfiiix 
 
 TiiNishci hi, loiuim.m /Lu':.-ifrUJfi*2. 
 
 J.iCWalJ^r Scuip^ 
 
 V 
 
OL. 88, 1.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XL 
 
 379 
 
 irpoq 
 
 Til 
 
 ttX 
 
 ^ « 
 
 uov 
 
 ltW(x)q T£ Kai Offw 
 
 fjSr} tLKOV TOO r)iuiiTi^ov Itl jdovov avTiaovfiivov' 
 SvvaTtJTefJoi avToi avruiv tyiyvovTO, Kai rjfiiig 
 ifiYiinoTi^oi. 2. TO St avTiiraXov Sioc jnovov moTov tc ^vfijLia^iav' 
 d ya^ ira^afiaivHv ti /3ovXo/W£voc t(^ A*»J Trpoi^wv av iniXOelv 
 dTTOTpairiTai. 3. avrovonoi t£ iXii(p9r]fiiV ov St' a'AXo ri ij o^oi; 
 auToTc £c rrii; ap^t)v avTrpiTreia re Xoyou, icai yv(jJ^r)Q ^aXXov icpo^io 
 i) t(T)(^uoc, TO. Trpa-y/uara £(/)atv£ro fcaraXr^Trrci. 4. iifia fxlv yap ^ap- 
 
 is, * they would, with reason, have thought 
 it the harder,' Ht, borne it worse. This 
 parenthetic use of tUoTtuQ is rare, though 
 found in Longin. § 5, fin. p. 12,^ tlra irpbg 
 ovdtv TTtnovOoTaQ aKpoardg aaxwovov- 
 oiv, tiKOTing, kKEffTrjKOTeg Trpbg ovk fc^tarij- 
 KOTag. Such, too, is the use of the word 
 in a passage of Onosand. Strat. 63, 2 : see 
 my note at i. ^^, 5. 
 
 In the words following, Kai Trpbg to 
 TrXtiov — avTiffovix'tvov, the sentiment is 
 plain, but the construction (which is, 
 Tov iifiSTipov In ixovov avTiffovfikvov 
 TTpbg TO TrXtiov i]h] sIkov) involves an 
 awkwardness, fi'om the circumstance 
 pointed out by Arnold, of the last clause, 
 Kai Trpbg to ttXiXov — dvTi(Tovfievov,^fol- 
 hvting the principal verb, tfxsXXov oitrcii; 
 XaX., whereas it should naturally have 
 preceded it, as being merely a repetition 
 of vTToxiipiovg Sk — bfiiXovvreg, a little 
 varied in form. Yet is it, in effect, nwre 
 than a mere repetition, vTTOxEipiovg sig- 
 nifying * those already subjected ;' rb 
 dKov (fifpog), * those giving way, but not 
 yet subjugated.' This is apparent from 
 the Kai, which bears the sense insuper, 
 besides. Render, ' Ours, too, being alone 
 on a footing of equality, in comparison 
 with the greater part already submitting 
 to them.' On Trpbg, as signifying in com- 
 parison icith, or to, see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 591, y. This construction of dvTiaoy- 
 a9ai with Trpbg and an accus. is equiv. 
 to the more usual one with the dative. 
 The dvTt signifies Oijainst, as when, to 
 ascertain equality, one thing is weighed 
 against another. Thus, in a passage of 
 Herodot. iv. 196, Trptr dv a<pi dTriab)9y 
 (scii. xP^^^s) ^y "^'V '^'^^ (popriwv. I 
 conjecture avTicr., and in Procop. de ^dif. 
 p. 36, 43, Tolg ^vfnriTTTovffi x^^^TToIg 
 dvTL^ TTOiovfiivog Ttiv avTov TTpovoiav, 
 I would, for dvTi^ tt., read dvTijoov tt., 
 supposing dvTi^oov to stand for dvTiaov- 
 fikvT]V. And so in Etym. Mag. we have, 
 dvTiloov explained by dp/xo^ov, olov 
 
 dvTKTOVHiVOV. 
 
 SvvaTOJTtpoi avToi avTwv lyiyvovTo] 
 Meaning, 'were becoming more power- 
 ful than before,' by an idiom frequent 
 
 in Herodot. and Thucyd., on which see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 452. 
 
 2. TO Si dvTiTraXov — ^vfiixaxiav} *but 
 an equally balanced, or reciprocal, appre- 
 hension,' (or, to express the force of the 
 art., ' the equally-balanced dread,' mean- 
 ing, the dread which is equally balanced,) 
 is the only sure pledge of faith in respect 
 to alliance. UiffTbr may be a subst., as 
 in Xen. Cyr. iv. 2, 4, ixtrt ttkttov ti 
 diSdffKov u)g dXriOeiTE, but it should rather 
 be regarded as an adj., in the sense ' fide 
 dignum.' Render, 'is alone to be relied 
 on,' as at iii. 40. v. 14, iX-Trida 7ri«rr?)v, 
 and i. 141, 5, rb fikv txovTsg Trtrrrov, &c. 
 Jos. Ant. xvi. 7, 2, 'iv' y rb ^okovv tvvovv 
 TTiffTov avTtp Trpbg Tdg l7rix«(J>y<Te«e wv 
 kdoKSi. 
 
 T<^ ^ri 7rpo€xwv dv tTriXOtiv aTTorptTTC- 
 rai] 'he is deterred from aggression by 
 the circumstance that he should not make 
 it with any superiority of force.' At 
 tTTiXQ. is to be supplied avTOv, and /i?) 
 TTpokx^^v stands for /x^ Trpoexovra, per 
 attractionem. 
 
 3. avTOVofioi re — KaTaXijTTTd] Of this 
 obscure and ill-moulded sentence the mean- 
 ing may be thus expressed : ' And we were 
 left independent for no other reason, than 
 that affairs, as to [the acquirement of] 
 dominion, seemed to them attainable by 
 speciousness of words, and by the craft of 
 politic counsel, rather than force.' With 
 respect to the construction and phraseo- 
 logy, offov stands for tg oaov or Kaff 
 o(Jov, inasmuch as, because. The words ig 
 rrjv dpx^v must be construed with tu 
 TTpdynaTO, as explanatory thereof, aiid 
 taken in conjunction with >caraXi?7rrd : 
 there being an allusion to the well-known 
 phrase, KaToXafi^avtiv Ta TrpdyfxaTa, ' to 
 get hold of the management of public 
 affau^.' So ch. 30 we have, ^Xtti^w — 
 KaTaXr]ipBi]vai dv tu TrpdyfiaTa. Of l<p6d(fi 
 the sense is, ' by means of ;' as in various 
 passages of Dioscor., Hippocr., and Polyb., 
 cited in my Transl. 
 
 4. afxa fiiv ydp, &c.] In this section 
 are explained the nature and scope of this 
 subtle policy, whereby the Athenians gained 
 their dominion. Render, ' for withal they 
 
380 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428. 
 
 OL. 88, 1.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XII. 
 
 381 
 
 Tvpiij, 8xoa>rro, ^»i iV roue y^ lao^^i^ouc uKovrag, a ^^J rt rjg/zcour 
 o(c eTrpcrar, ^ucrrparauaV £v ro^ aJroJ S^ Kal T<i Kpariara iiri re 
 roue viroEnaripovg Tr^oirouc ^urtTrr^yov, Kal rd re\,vTa:a Xmovreg, 
 Tou^ aXAou Trepnjmif^^vov, aaOtviart^a ifxeWov t^uv. 5. a ^t a>' 
 
 ^/MO^I^ hp^aVTO, ix^VTisJV ETL T WV ITiiVTiOV aixiZv TE [g^VV, Kai TT^og o 
 
 Ti xpv (Tr»/i;a/, oJ/c av o^o'iwq txnpc:>(javTo. 6. t6 tb vavriK6v 
 V^ii^v TTupuxe Tiva 0o/3ov, ^rj wore Kuff iv yev^/aevov, i] v/lhv i] 
 
 used this as an evidence, namely, that those 
 allies at least who were on an equality, 
 would not have been compelled to take the 
 field with them, unless those against whom 
 they proceeded had done some injury [to 
 the confederacy at large].' The obscuritv 
 here existing is occasioned by extrem'e 
 brevity, and a confused mode of com- 
 position : and aKOvrag is to be closelv 
 jomed with ^vaTpareveiv. "Afxa fitv is in 
 correspondence with ev ri^ avr<^ Sk : the 
 two clauses containing each an illustration 
 of the Athenian policy. To supply the 
 sense wanted, we must suppose something 
 left to be supplied from the subject-matter, 
 as follows : ' they used this as an evidence 
 [that all was right in their measures of 
 policy].' That y'lfilv (supplied by Poppo 
 after fiapTvpi({i) is not required, Goeller 
 seems to have felt ; for though adoptin'' 
 It m his version, yet in developmg the con'^ 
 densed into the fuller mode of expression, 
 he does not mtroduce the yfiXv, but writes 
 thus J i>a fisv ydp fiaprvpitf, ixpCJvro, 
 M av jovQ ye tVoi//^0oye, d fir} ri rjdi- 
 Kovv^oiQ iirytffav, ^vcTTpa-tvtiv, ou yap 
 av UKovrdg ye Kvarparevetv, laoxbndiovc 
 ovTag, T r ^ 
 
 tv Tip avTt^ U — ifie\\ov e^iv^ Here 
 commences the other illustration of the 
 Athenian policy ; and the full sense may 
 be expressed as follows : ' By this same 
 [mode of policy] they led out together the 
 stronger states against the weaker first • 
 and by [thus] leavmg those to the last' 
 they would be sm-e to tind them,— the rest 
 bemg cut down and lopped off around 
 them,— the weaker and more helpless [to 
 resist them].' The nature of the metai)hor 
 miTepiyprjfikvov is pointed out by Arnold, 
 who well renders rov d\\ov irepiyorjuevov, 
 when all else (meaning, all others) was 
 stripped from around them ; like the foli- 
 age stripped from off' a tree by some 
 tempestuous whid.' And he might have 
 established this view from a passage of 
 Theophr. E. P. iii. 6, irepiaipelv Tqv Od- 
 \iiav rwv KXddiov. The same metaphor, 
 too, may be recognised in the words of 
 Dr. bouth : ' That which lays a man open 
 to an enemy, and that which strijis him of 
 
 a friend, attacks him in all those hiterests 
 that are capable of being weakened by the 
 one, and supported by the other :' though, 
 indeed, there the metaphor tnai/ be one 
 taken from loppimj of the branches of a 
 tree, which thus loses its best defence 
 against the storms of heaven. And so 
 Theodor. Gaza has the expression Treoi- 
 aipovfievt) dfnreXoQ. And in this light vvas 
 the metaphor considered by Liban., as 
 appears from (what was evidently written 
 m imitation of this elegance) Orat. p. 496 
 
 '7TepiK6nTOVTeQ tV KVKXt^) TTdvTaS Kai TWV 
 
 ^liv iiSij StaTTo^opTeg, rovg Se, 6cc. Simi- 
 lar is the image employed in a passage of 
 Is. x. 33, * Behold, the Lord shall hp the 
 bough with terror ; and the high ones of 
 stature shall be hewn down.' So, also. 
 Is. XXX. 17, * Ye shall be left as a bare 
 pole (namely, a tree lopped of its branches) 
 on the top of a mountain,' and thus exposed 
 undefended to all the winds: for so I 
 would there render the Heb. Taran, which 
 does not signify a banner or beacon, nor a 
 ship-mast, but the bare trunk of a tree, 
 or, as it is rendered in the margin of our 
 common version, 'a tree bereft of its 
 branches :' so corresponding to the Rab- 
 binical term Tarannith, a pine-tree : such 
 bemg a tree almost all trunk. 
 
 5. avTwv laxvv] * their own individual 
 strength.' Of the words following, Kal 
 Trpog o Ti xpri (rrijvai, the sense is, *and 
 something to stand to,' as a rallying-point : 
 a metaphor taken from persons who, when 
 attacked, fly to some wall, or other place 
 at which they may place their backs and 
 stand on their defence. Possibly our 
 author may have still had in mmd the 
 above allusion of a tree, the trunk of which 
 represented the Lesbians, and the branches 
 the other confederates, who might take 
 refuge with them, as men resort to a tree 
 lor defence. 
 
 6. TO re vavTiKov—irapdaxy] A third 
 reason is here given for the policy of 
 the Athenians, of leaving the Mitylenceans 
 still independent,— namely, the apprehen- 
 sion of danger from driving them to unite 
 their navy with that of the Pelopou- 
 ncsians. 
 
 a\\(o TM TTfJOGOejUEvov, Kiv^vvov acpiai Tro^ddvr;* 7. ret ^l Kal utto 
 UiftaiTHaq rov re koivov avrujv Kal rwv an TrpoiOTioTwv inpisyiy- 
 vofxwa. 8. ou /idvToi eiri ttoAu y av ^^oKovjuev ^vvrjOfjvaij ei /nrj o 
 ttoXb^loc oce Kariart], Trrtpa^fty^toat x^tu/Lin'oi rotg e<; rovg aAAouc,'. 
 All. Tig ovv a'vTi] "j- »/ (piXia ^yiyvbTo 7} iXtvOepia TritirrJ, fi/ 77 
 Trapa yrii)f.ir]v uXXi]\()vg uVt^f^^^o/ctOa ; Kal 01 /uw »i/i«c ^v no 
 
 \ 
 
 7. TO, Se Kal — TrepieyiyvoixfOa] This I 
 would understand to be, not, what Arnold 
 and Poppo imagine, a reason subjoined in 
 confirmation of the foregoing, but a cir- 
 cumstanM introduced to account for their 
 being still left independent, — namely, be- 
 cause they had paid such constant court 
 both to the Athenian people and their rulers. 
 Of aTTo 9epa7reiag the sense is, ' by respect- 
 ful attention to,' as in Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 p. TSH, 42, Toi'g Trpoeori/Korat; twv koivwv 
 OepaTreiaig Tialv oiKtuondixtvoi. Pausan. 
 i. 17, 6, did Oep. Toi) dtiiAov. Athen. 259, 
 Trepi rdg Oep. tCjv e7ri<pavwv. And Trepi- 
 eyiyvo/xeOa signifies, ' we still preserved 
 our independence.' 
 
 8. ov fievToi iirl iroXv y' av eSoKovfjitv 
 SvvtjOiivai] Standing, by a frequent hypal- 
 lago, for oi'K dv, ujg SoKel, IduvdfxeOa : for 
 dv thus joined with an inf. gives to that 
 mood the same signification as the ind. or 
 opt. with dv would have in the resolution 
 by means of the finite verb. So ch. 89, 
 dvev (Teifffiov ovk dv fiat doKeT to toiovto 
 Kvnf5{}vai ytviaOai, equivalent to ovk dv 
 ^vvefir], where, as here, the condition is 
 contained in dvev aeicrfiov, (equivalent to 
 €1 fit) (TtianoQ r/i/,) as here it is in el firj 
 6 TToXefiog KarsffTTj. See other examples 
 adduced in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 598, a. The 
 expression 6 noXefiog KareaTtj has already 
 occurred at ii. G5, and kut. may be ren- 
 dered, ' had been set on foot,' * taken 
 place.' At role; eg Tovg dXXovg supply 
 yevofjievoig : the sense being, * what had 
 taken place in the case of the rest of the 
 allies.' 
 
 Ch. Xn. Another argument is now 
 adduced in proof of the necessity of the 
 step they had taken, — and tliat deduced 
 from the inecjuality of the power of each, 
 whereby the weaker must in the end fall 
 under the power of the stronger. 
 
 L Tig ovv avrt] — TTKrvrj] The sense 
 here must depend on the reading. Now 
 Poppo and Bekker, taking exce])tion to 
 the common lection »}, read, on the con- 
 jecture of Dind., r), which, indeed, 1 am 
 enabled to support by the authority of the 
 Cod. Clarend. But I see no necessity for 
 the change ; and the reading in question 
 may justly be supposed to have been a 
 mere alteration proceeding from the con- 
 
 jecture of those who did not well compre- 
 hend the import of this peculiar mode of 
 expression, in which the art. has great 
 force, and the interrogation bears a strong 
 affinity to exclamation ; and, as Abr. re- 
 marks, ' inservit admirationi et indigna- 
 tioni :' in which view we may compare the 
 words of Terence, Andr. i. 3, 11, ^quce ista 
 pravitas !' Arnold, indeed, thuiks that the 
 conjecture of Dind. removes all difficulty : 
 but that is far from being the case, since 
 it is not without reason objected by Goeller, 
 that thus Trior?) will be little suitable. At 
 any rate it enervates the force of the 
 words, which are pregnant with meaning — 
 and that only to be drawn forth by sup- 
 posing that the words <piXia and eXevOepiUf 
 though written once, are to be taken titice, 
 thus : ' What sort of friendship, then, was 
 this friendship of ours ? what assured or 
 secure liberty was this liberty of ours ?* 
 The liberty enjoyed by the Mitylenseans 
 was, it seems, called by those who ad- 
 vocated the cause of the Athenian con- 
 nexion, tXevOepia TnoTi), as being pledged 
 and assured to them by the terms of alli- 
 ance. Finally, the article here was cer- 
 tainly read by Dionys. Hal. Ant. vi. 78, as 
 appears by the following close imitation of 
 the present passage : Tt'g ovv 1) ToiavTt] 
 (piXia Kai TTicTTig, tv y Trapa yviofit]v dXXrj- 
 Xovg Bepaireveiv dvayKaa9i](T6fieQa ; The 
 present passage was also evidently present 
 to the mind of Appian, ii. 367? 70, Ilota 
 TavTU ifv eXevBepia, i)g ovh' iXirig vTre<pai- 
 veTO tTi, where, for the manifestly corrupt 
 TToia ravTa ijv eXevOepia, rjg 0. e. v., 1 
 would propose to read Trota y' a'vnj 1) 
 tXevOepia, y 0. e. v., or TroTa Taiira ; i) 
 eXevOepia, tjg, &c. And so in Eurip. 
 Phoen. 720, we have TroTa TavTa ; Sup- 
 posing, however, t) to be the true reading, 
 we may express the sense thus : * What, 
 then, was this ? whether [shall we call it] 
 friendship, or assured liberty ? wherein,* 
 &c. In whichsover of these two ways the 
 passage is taken, it will still be a forcible 
 mode of expressing the sentiment, that 
 ' thus they held each other in mutual sus- 
 picion, being only restrained from aggres- 
 sion by mutual fear.' 
 
 Of Trapa yviojjiijv the sense is, 'prseter 
 aninii seiitentiam :' and vnecexofitOa is to 
 
882 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428. 
 
 TToXiuM ScStortc tOepdinvov, iljttcTg Se UiivovQ iv ry rj<TU)(^ia to avTo 
 fcTTOioujuer* o t£ toT^ aXXoig /LiaXtdTa, £uvota, Trtartv ptpaiot, n^iv 
 Touro o <()oj3oc £\uoov napfiyjt' Scft t£ to ttXIov ?/ (/)tXta Kareyo- 
 jutvoi £u|u/Lm)(ot »Vcv' /cat oiroThpoiq Oaaaov ira^aayoi a(T(/)aXfta 
 (^dofToc, ovTOi TTpoTfooi Ti KOI TrapajSridEdOat E/xeXXov. 2. W(tt£, ft 
 
 TW ^OKOVlliV ailKHV TrpoaTTOCTTaVTEg SlCl T»iv iKUVU)V /ttXXrjdtV TCDV 
 
 iq r)lnaQ chvojv, avToi ovk avTavajHUvavrtg (Ta(pwq HCtvai ft Tt 
 avTtJv iGTai, OVK opGwc (TKOtteT. 3. ti ycto SuvoTot ri^tv ek tou tcrou 
 Kul dvTt7n(iov\iv(jat Km \ arTtjutXXfidat, ti eSei ij^tac €k: tou ofiotou 
 
 be taken not of reception to hospitality, 
 but in that general sense of the term found 
 in the Latin excipere, as u-ed of welcoming 
 any one by kind and respectful reception 
 of him. So in Livy, xxx. 14, we have, 
 *benigno vultu excipere aliquem ;' and in 
 a passage of Cicero, pro ^lil. ' O tei-ram 
 beatam ! quae hunc viruni excipiet* 
 
 The next words, icai oi iitv I'lfiag — 
 iiroiovfisv, are meant to be explanatory of 
 what has been before said ; Kai here, as 
 occasionally elsewhere, being an explica- 
 tive copula, serving to unite clauses, and 
 which may be rendered, 'and accordingly.' 
 
 o re Toig dXXotg — Trapax*] A passage, 
 this, of the same nature as that at ii. 40, 
 o rote dXXoiQ — oKVOv, and equally difficult 
 to reconcile to any correct grammatical 
 principles. Notwithstanding the total dis- 
 sent of Poppo, I am still, as foi-merly, of 
 opinion, (and am jomed in this by Arnold 
 and Goeller,) that the o Tt is best rendered 
 and whereas ; though to show hoic this sense 
 arises, is difficult, if not impracticable : 
 for I quite agree with Arnold, that gram- 
 matical construction there is none in the 
 sentence, and Poppo's attempt to make out 
 any, (either by regarding iriffTiv (it^aiol 
 as one word, or by supposing a confusion 
 of two modes of expression,) is such as 
 can only call forth a smile in those who 
 may not be displeased to see a grammarian 
 caught in his own toils. I fully agree with 
 Arnold, that the readiest way of making 
 the sentence gi'ammatical would be by 
 striking out Triariv, which, though brought 
 in to make the sentence clearer, in reality 
 confuses it, as in the ease of the phrase 
 a<T(pa\ujg tKTrXriyvvffOai at iv. 125. As a 
 proof of the impracticability of making 
 any grammar in the sentence, 1 would 
 observe, that though I have noticed fre- 
 quent imitations of the passage in the later 
 classical writers, vet i have not found one 
 in which the author has not chosen to omit 
 what causes the perplexity here. Thus 
 in a i)assage of Philostr. Epist. Ivi. 11, we 
 have, b rolg nWniQ eTriporjrov coku koi 
 
 fikfi4't(og d^iov, TOVTO fxaXtara tyw aov 
 0tXt!>. 
 
 Kanxofitvoi} 'withheld [from aggres- 
 sion],' as in AiTian, E. A. ii. 7, 4, a pas- 
 sage evidently written in imitation of the 
 present. For vulg. Opdaog, 1 have, with 
 the recent editors, thought proper to adopt 
 Odpaog, especially as I find the latter 
 strongly confirmed by a passage imitated 
 from hence in Jos. Ant. xviii. 10, 8. 
 
 2. In this and the next section we have 
 an anticipation of a counter-argument, to 
 prove that they have acted unjustly,— 
 which is first stated in the present section, 
 and answered in the next. Now the first 
 requires no explanation. It will suffice 
 to adduce a passage of Eurip. Cresphont. 
 fmg. viii., containing a similar argument 
 (namely, that a delay of suspected wrong 
 should 'make us delay the repelling of it 
 till the time of aggression arrives) : a' yap 
 a tfii\Xtv—u)g (TV (pyg, jcrtivctv Troffig, 
 XqFj Kai (Te fitXXtiv cjg xi^^^^Q ^ri9tv 
 Trap)"!!', where, for xpi}, read, with 
 Valckn., xpn^y and for wg read, with 
 Valckn., kojg. 
 
 did Tt)v lKtivu)V fiiXXtimv ratv kg I'liidg 
 ^avuiv] ' on the ground of their deferring 
 the iniliction of the evils.' It is very rare 
 that nouns have this active sense, and the^n 
 onlv when terhah. By tu)v dtivdv is 
 meant, ' the apprehended evils,' as v. 22, 
 and Herodot. i. 155. 
 
 di'TaraniivavTEg] The dvTi signifies 
 ' on our part,' ' in retuni,' and has refer- 
 ence to the Uiiputv before. • 
 
 3. ti yap cvvaroi ijfitv Ik tov Iffov, &c.] 
 Here there exists an acknowledged dif- 
 ficulty ; but, if the true text be such as I 
 have chosen to edit, the full sense intended 
 will necessarily be as follows : ' For if we 
 were on an equal footing with them, — able 
 both to counter-counsel (or contrive plans 
 against them) and to counter-forbear or 
 delay [as they do towards us], — what 
 obligation was there for us in like manner 
 (i. e. as the case now stands) to be depend- 
 ent upon them i On the contrary, the 
 
 OL. 88, 1.] 
 
 LIBER ITT. CAP. XTTT. 
 
 383 
 
 > I > 
 
 < > > 
 
 \> »r 
 
 » > 
 
 £7r EfCEtVOtC ilVal ; £7r EKUVOiq cl OVTOg atl TOV iTnyjEl^ilVf Kai 
 
 i(f>' Y)imlv uvai ^ti TO irpoafjivvaaOai. Xlll. Totaurac t^ovTiq 
 wpocpdaeig Koi alrUtQ, w Aa/ct^atjuovtoi Kai ^vjn/na^oi, a7r£ar»jjUEV. 
 (Ta(pEiq iLiev Tolq aKovovai yvuivai (jjq eiKorojg e^pacra/LKv, iKavaq 
 ^6 v/Liaq iK<po(irj(Tai, Kai irpog aaipaXuav riva Tpi\pai, povXo- 
 /Lttyouc /ttti^ Kai TTciXcit, oVe m ev t^ tipr/v^ iirtp-ipafAiv (og vjiidg 
 TTtoi a7ro(TTa(T£wc, v/mov ^e ov Trpotr^EHa/itEi'wv, KioXvOevTag' vvv 
 ^£, ETTCtSr/ Bot(t»Tot TTpovKaXiaavTO, tvOvq v7rr}Kovaainev, Kai ivo- 
 ILi'itoiii^v cnroarricnaOai ^iirXijv anocfTaaiVy otto te tujv EXXrp'wi', 
 
 [power of] attacking being always with 
 theniy so also with ns ought to be that of 
 repelling attack before it be commenced.' 
 To advert to the phraseology, the sense 
 above assigned to tic rov ofioiov is not 
 unfrequent, and here required by the con- 
 text. As to the reading, instead of vulg. 
 ai/rtTTi/itX^o-ai, Poppo and Bekker have 
 edited avTi/itXX?/(Tai, which is found in 
 almost all the best MSS., and is certainly 
 preferable, from the context requiring 
 piXX. rather than /itX. Yet so difficult, 
 not to say impossible, is it to account for 
 the tTT, unless on the supposition that it 
 crept in from the inadvertence of the 
 scribes, who had yet in their ears the 
 word avTiTTi^ovXivoai, (as in a similar 
 instance, ch. 104, where, for Ivtikthv^ we 
 have, from the occurrence of tvaTToOvri- 
 (TKfiv just before, ivaTTOTiKTeiv,) that I 
 have, with Goeller and Arnold, thought 
 proper to edit, on the authority of the 
 Schol. and at least one MS., ai^njutX- 
 Xrjrrai. Ti was wrongly altered by Poppo 
 to Tig, since while useless to diTt^tXX., 
 it possesses no little force as united with 
 idei : tL dti being a phrase frequent in our 
 author and the other Attic writers. 'Ek 
 TOV ofioiov is equivalent to bfxoiiog, sig- 
 nifying literally, ' like as if it were not so,' 
 namely, as we are now circumstanced. 
 'Ett' tKiivoig tlvai signifies ' to be at their 
 beck, or order ;' not, as Arnold under- 
 stands, ' at their subjection ;' for the sub- 
 jugation of Lesbos was not yet eff'ected. 
 
 Ch. XIII. With ch. 12 the justification 
 of their revolt, properly speaking, ter- 
 minates. In the commencing words of 
 the present chapter, ToiavTog fx^vTfg — 
 d7rk(TTi)fitv, (meaning, ' such is our justifi- 
 cation of what we did, on these reasons 
 we acted, and these we plead in justifica- 
 ticm,') the speakers having secured that 
 point, make a transition to another topic, — 
 namely, to account for having not taken 
 the step before, but so long delayed doing it, 
 — and why they had mm urged it forward 
 with so much* haste. Now the fink, to 
 
 effect this transition, may be found in this 
 intermediate observation, that 'though the 
 step was justifiable, and done — as their 
 auditors would allow — on good grounds, 
 yet was it such as might well fill them 
 with alarm, and drive them to seek for 
 security from whatever quarter, and accord- 
 ingly to have recoui*se to the Peloponne- 
 sians, — not tardily, or from want of good- 
 will, for they had before wished to take 
 this step, but were prevented by the Pelo- 
 ponnesians rejecting their proposal.' They 
 admit that their revolt has been quick and 
 sudden, and consequently unprepared ; but 
 they argue that that very circumstance 
 gives them a stronger claim on their sup- 
 port. Finally, the speakers show that the 
 step they urge on the Peloponnesians will 
 be at once well-timed, and in various ways 
 promotive of their true interests, in the 
 contest they were now engaged in. 
 
 1. <Ta<ptlg — yi'wvai] f(»r aatpijjg Tovg 
 aKOVOVTag didd^ai dwaf-isvag. Of Trpog 
 d<T<pdXtidv Tiva Tpe^ai the sense is, ' to 
 turn us to seek some njode of securing 
 ourselves [from ruin] ;' for as d<T<paXr)g 
 sometimes signifies procuring or promoting 
 security, so may dff^dXEia the mode of pro- 
 curing it. At iSovXofjikvovg irdXai supply 
 d(pi(TTdvai, from the preceding dntaTfJutv. 
 
 Ivofii^ofitv d7ro<Trr/<Tt(T0ai] ' we thought 
 we ought to make ;' for this is one of 
 those cases adverted to by Lobeck on 
 Phryn. p. 754, in which the verbs hXv, 
 Xpfjvat, and such like, 'in constructione 
 dditescunt.' Of more consequence, how- 
 ever, is it to notice the strangeness of 
 expression in dTro(jTi](jtaBai SnrXrjv drro- 
 araaiv, diro rt, &c., where, notwith- 
 standing the dissent of Poppo, I am still, 
 as formerly, of opinion that the sense is, 
 ' to make a double secession ; one from 
 the Greeks, so as not to injure them with 
 the Athenians, but to assist in liberating 
 them [from oppression] ; the other, from 
 the Athenians, so as,' &c. The sense here 
 assigned to dip., absistere, was first pro- 
 pounded by Reiske,and afterwards adopted 
 
f 
 
 384 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428. 
 
 OL. 88, 1.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XIII. 
 
 
 ,i»i Suv ica/cwc TTOCfTv auTOuc /n^r 'AOr}vaio)v, ^>^)^ ^ ivveXtv- 
 
 fiepoGv, dird re 'Aevvalujv, fit^ auroi ^ia<pOapvvai iir'^ kKUViov ev 
 
 iareoio, aWa TrpoTroir^ai. 2. r) jLiivroi aTr^GraaiQ yi^v Oaaaov 
 
 -yayirljrai Ka\ aTrapdaKivoq' y Ka\ /ndWov XP»! £u^^axovc St^a^it- 
 
 vouc »iiii«C ^t« r«x^a»v jSo/iOeiai^ aTrodTcXXtMS tVa (j>cuvriaOt afxv- 
 
 vovrk re olg ^el, Ka\ £v tw auTW roue TroXe/iioug pXaTrrovTEr. 
 
 3. fcatpJc Se wc outto) fportpov. vo(T^> te yap £(()0aparat^ 'Mr/- 
 
 vaToi Kal y^miiiutTwv Canary;!' vmQ re auroTc al A*^»' TTfpl Tr|v u/xt- 
 
 r5>ar aalv/nl g' i<f Wiv T£rax«Tai. 4. W(Tr£ oii/c a/cog aurouv 
 
 TTfoiouffiav vet^Jv ex^'v, ^v ifjiia: iv rw Oepei tc^Se vawi t£ fccu Tre^;^ 
 
 if^a liriafjaUre to gaurfpoV aXV ^ u/uag ou/c a^iuvoGvrai €7ri- 
 
 TrXfovrac;, ^i air' aiu</)or£pwv aTroxa^p^i^Tovrai. 5. vo^'iay te ^trjSetC 
 
 by Haack and myself in Transl., and sub- 
 sequently by Arnold and Goeller, of whom 
 the latter truly remarks, that a-KoaTaffiq 
 has here a double sense ; one as it respects 
 the Athenians, of defection or revolt ; the 
 other, as it respects the Greeks, of absh- 
 tendiy recedendi, ' withdrawing oneself.' Of 
 dipiffraaOai as used in the sense ' to stand 
 apart from,' abslstere, the examples adduced 
 by Goeller and Arnold from infra iv. 118, 
 and vii. 7, are not to the purpose, because 
 in those passages the term is merely used 
 of standing aloof from a thing, declining to 
 engage in it ; whereas here it is of a person. 
 Yet examples do occur, and such are found 
 in Acts V. 38, aTTocrrj/rt cnro tojv avOput- 
 TTiov TovTuiv. Lukc iv. 13, drrsffTt] d-n 
 avTov. Acts xxii. 29. 2 Cor. xii. 8. In 
 all which cases the actire so used in a 
 neuter sense is the ordinary Greek idiom, 
 for the middle form in a reflective sense, 
 which is Attic. So in a passage of the 
 Sept., Ecclus. vii. 2, we have the active form 
 for d<pi<TTa(To, which occurs in 1 Tim. vi. 5. 
 Poppo, indeed, would retain the sense of 
 defection or revolt in both clauses. But 
 thus a harshness almost intolerable would 
 be added to an already frigid conceit, more 
 worthy of a Timwus than a Thucydides. 
 
 fir) %VV KUKWQ TTOltlV aVTOVQ lltT 
 
 'Ady)vaib)v^ Of these words, which are 
 explanatory of the foregoing ones, the 
 sen^e is sufficiently clear, while the manner 
 in which it is expressed is strange and 
 unusual. The difficulty is not to be got 
 rid of by supposing, with the critics in 
 general and almost all the editors, the 
 existence of a tmesis. There is merely the 
 semblance of such, not the reality, since 
 we cannot suppose such a phrase as /cajcwg 
 ^v^rroitiv. We have not, then, a tmesis, 
 but rather a recui'rence to the ancient 
 mode (frequent in Homer and Herodot.) 
 
 of keeping the verb and its preposition in 
 composition apart : a mode of writing, this, 
 especially resorted to in the present case 
 by our author, since there was probably 
 then no such word as KaKoirouTv, at least 
 not in the sense to Injure, but only to do 
 etU, (for in Xen. Mem. iii. 5, 2«, though 
 we have rriv jiaffiXfojQ x^^P^^ KaKOTroulv, 
 yet I doubt not that Xenophon wrote 
 KUKuig TTOltlV, as in numerous other pas- 
 sages ;) hence he was obliged to keep the 
 Kvv apart from KaKwg ttouIv, in which 
 case the preposition is used as an adverb, 
 by an idiom frequent in Homer, and occa- 
 sionally found in Thucydides. 
 
 firi avroi— TrpoTTOU^frai] Meaning, * [so 
 as] not to be ourselves destroyed by them 
 at last, but to fore-do [the thing],' i. e. 
 prevent them in destroying [and not wait 
 to be destroyed by them]. 
 
 3. i(l>9dpaTai'\ for tcjiOdprivTai : an Ionic 
 and old Attic form. So we have, just 
 after, TtTaxarai, for rtTciyfi'tvoi tiai. See 
 IVIatth. Gr. Gr. § 204, 6, and Buttm. Gr. 
 § 98, 6. In xpni^^rhiv ^airdvy we have 
 (as in the case of ^air. xp^<^ov and dpyv- 
 pov at i. 1, and irpoaodog tCjv xp^/^«^wv, 
 a little further on) a plena locutio, which, 
 however, has an intensive force. The 
 phrase is very rare, but I have noted 
 examples elsewhere in Demosth. p. 1393, 1, 
 and Schol. on Find. Olymp. v. 38. 
 
 4. irtpiovaiav veiov ex^iv^ 'have any 
 reserve of ships' for defence against in- 
 vasion. 'ETrtaiidXrjTe : a stronger term 
 than k(TJ5., and which, though rare, is found 
 in Eurip. El. 498. Of the words, a little 
 after, rj d-K dnipoTfoiov dTroxtopriffovTai, 
 the sense is, ' they will (i. e. must) retire 
 from, withdraw their fleets from both 
 places, Peloponnesus and Mitylene.' So 
 in Dio Cass. 247, 30, we have, r«Zv 
 'PiOfiai(ov TTpoQ ry Ttpyov^i(} -nTaiadv- 
 
 aXXorpiac 7»7c Tripi ol/ceTov k'iv^vvov l^eiv' w yap doKU fiaKfiav 
 antivai rj Aeapog, rr/v ox^tXtiav aura) eyyvOev TrapcQCt. ov yap ev 
 TT] Attiki] ecjTai o 7roA£jUO(,', wg Tig oiErac, aAAa ot >/v ri JATTiKit 
 cJ^tXelrat. 6. eari ^e rwv y^p^y.uTwv airo rwv ^v/n/na^wv i} Trpocx- 
 oSoc, Kai STi iJ.ei^(i)V tdrat, n ^j/nag KaTaGrpEXpovTat' ov ts yap 
 aTroGTr)<JiTai aAAo^, ra te ij/uiiTtpa 7rpO(Tyevr)(TiTai, Tramufuv r av 
 ^HVOTEpa r] o'l TTpiv cov\ivovT£g. 7. (5or}0r](7avT(jjv oe v/mov 
 irpodvfjujjg, TToXtv re npoaXifXpecrOe vavTiKov \yovaav /Luya, — ovwep 
 vfiLV fxakiara irpoa^ei, — Kai AOr]vaiovg paov KaOaipijaere, u(pai- 
 povvTig avTUJV roug t^v/njna^ovg' {Opaavnpov yap nag rig irpoG^wpif- 
 (TETai') Tt]v TE uiTiav aTTtKJybvt^EaOe r}v uy^BTE^ jur] JjotjOelv Toig 
 aihicFTa/nEvoig' rjv 8 EXevOEpovvTEg (paivrjaOej to KpaTog tou ttoXe/hov 
 
 TiOV, Kal fltTU TOUTO OTT avTtjQ aTToxtt^pf}' 
 advTdJV. 
 
 5. vofiiay rt fiJjdetQ — li^tiv] Here we 
 have an anticipation of an objection which 
 some would be likely to make to the en- 
 gaging in this plan, — namely, that they 
 should endanger their own welfare, for 
 the benefit of a foreign land ; or, according 
 to the literal sense, that they should have 
 (i. e. encounter) a personal danger, for, 
 &c. There is probably an allusion to some 
 adage, to that eft'ect, common in the mouths 
 of the timid and selfish, to whom the wis- 
 dom that teaches them to cherish se/f is 
 peculiarly acceptable. By dWorpiag is 
 meant not so much what is foreign, as 
 what they had nothing to do with, had 
 no connexion with, from its being distant 
 fi'om them. 
 
 y yap SoKtT —TrapiKti] *for to him who 
 thinks Lesbos far off, it will afford benefit 
 near at hand,' or occurring in the scene of 
 action, on the theatre of the war. This is 
 then followed by another reason, (and that 
 deduced from a motive of interest,) why 
 they should embark with zeal and alacrity 
 in the cause of Lesbos, — namely, because 
 the war will not be decided by any blow 
 struck in Attica, but in that teri'itory 
 whereby Attica is supported ; meaning, 
 the territory of her subject aUies, of which 
 Lesbos was the most considerable. At' i)v 
 stands for h' ^g, as at ch. 39, Trpocrodov di 
 ^v iffxvofiev. 
 
 6. tffTi dk — TrpoaoSog] These words are 
 explanatory of the preceding, di r)v »/ 
 'Attikt^ w^fXeirai, and may be rendered, 
 * Now their revenue is of (i. e. consists in) 
 money derived from their allies.' Or we 
 may regard r) Trpoaodog ratv xp^fi-^Tiov as 
 constituting a pkna locntio (as at ii. 13, 
 and i. 15) for Trpoaodog. At any rate the 
 art. stands for the poss. pron. with refer- 
 ence to r; 'ArriK^, its rer^w?/^', meaning that 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 of the Athenians. By tu ii^'trtpa under- 
 stand, ' whatever we have in wealth or 
 property of any kind,' including shipping. 
 The next words, irdOoiixsv t' dv ^tivo- 
 Ttpa rj 01 TTpiv dovXtvoPTeg, are meant to 
 show why the property of the ISlitylenoeans 
 would not only be at the power, but would 
 be soon in the possession of the Athenians. 
 The sense being, *for we should suffer 
 worse treatment than those who were in 
 slavery before [they revolted], because 
 for those there might be some excuse, [not 
 for these.]' Accordingly, as Arnold ob- 
 serves, we find Cleon, at ch. 39, calling 
 vengeance on them on this very ground. 
 
 7. (ioijOrjfTdvTiov de u/iwv] Here we 
 have the use of the gen. absol. for the 
 case of the partic. required by the verb 
 following, on which see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 5G0 and 561. KaOaipriffeTe, ' will pull 
 down,' ' humble.' Here, as in the rtOe- 
 fitXiMjjiivoi iv dydiry of St. Paul, and 
 the tTroiKoSonrjaai of St. Luke, we have 
 an architectural metaphor, with this dif- 
 ference, that in the passage of St. Luke 
 there is allusion to the raising of an 
 edifice ; in the present, to the pulling it 
 down ; and that (as is suggested in the 
 term following, v^aipovprtg) by under- 
 mining it, and pulling out stones from the 
 foundations, — a main part this of ancient 
 Poliorcetics. 
 
 /x?) (3oT]9elv Tolg dfpKTTajj.svoig'] Namely, 
 as in the case of the Samians, Thasians, 
 and Euboeans, whom the Spartans did not 
 aid in their revolts from Athens, on the 
 maxim of policy, which, as we find from 
 i. 40, they acted upon, that each state 
 should punish its own allies [for defec- 
 tion]. 
 
 TO Kpdrog — ewers'] * you will have a 
 firmer assui-ance of victory in the con- 
 test ;' for Kpdrog does not here signify 
 robur, (as Port, renders,) but imperivmf 
 
 Cc 
 
38(1 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. (". 428. 
 
 OL. 88, 1.] 
 
 LIBER 111. CAP. XVI. 
 
 387 
 
 »l 
 
 /S^Paiorepov i^ere. XIV. MfrxwOevTiQ ovv rdq rt twv 'EXXiJvwv 
 ig ujuac eXm^ciQ, Kai ilia rm' 'OAii^tTrtov, ev ou ra^ Upw iVa Kal 
 ktTai BOfjih', kiraiiiivaTS MvriXrjva'iotq ^v^f.inyoi -^^voiiwoC Kct\ |ir) 
 7rpor,(T0£ »;a*«C, 'Stov f^ilv tov /cn'Suvov to^v aw^ajwv Trapaj^nX- 
 \ofiiv(WQ, Koivi]v Se Tt]v £/c rou fcaro/oGwcrai a;</)£X£tav anaai ^wcrorrac, 
 €rt ^£ /coti'ortpav t»)i' j3Xaf3r?v, a, jui) 7r£(a0£vra)i' i^tliv, (T<paXrjao^iOa.^ 
 2. yiyveaOE k av^p^q oiovairep v/Lutg o'l Te"EXXr)v^<: a£tou(Tt, Kal to 
 
 rijUtrtpoi' ^£0? /3ouX£Tai. 
 
 XV. Toiavra ju£v ot MuriXijvaloi elnov. oi ^£ AafCfiSai^ovioi 
 icat oi SuV/Lmx^i £7r£(S») rl/coutrav, 7rpo(T^££aVuvoi Tovg^ Xvyovg, ^ £u/i- 
 )uaxowc r£ rove Afd^iovc £7roi)i(TavTo, fcoi rijv £C t?Jv 'Atti/ciJv £(t/3o- 
 X»Jv Tolc t£ SujUjuaxoic TrapoGcJi /carci ra^og Hpatov t£i/oi £c,- rov 
 IdOfio)' Tolg ^vo jii£p£(Tiv wg 7roi»)(TOju£voi, Kol auTol TrpwToi a<J)tK:ovro, 
 ical oXkovq irapidKivalov Tuiv viwv ev tw taO^w, olg VTTfpo/aovrEC 
 
 or rictoria, as often in Homer, Hesiod, 
 Find., and Herodot., and the Tragedians, 
 who also put after it a genit. for a dat. 
 with iv, as here. The phrase KpaTog 
 tX^iv TOV TToXf/iov is so rare, that I have 
 found it only here, and in Dio Cass. p. 
 
 24, 16. 
 
 Ch. XIV. In this chapter we have 
 contained what the Rhetoricians call the 
 fcTTtXoyot, dealing, as the Scliol. says, in 
 irapoK'XTfiuQ Kai TrapaKXrjmQ TroiKiXuiQ 
 dv(Tionov(Ta, where, by the former expres- 
 sion, understand incitatio, concitatio, ex- 
 stimulafio, which sense the word bears in 
 Heb. X. 24, dg -rrapoKvanbv dyd-miQ Kai 
 KaXCJv It pywv. By the latter, ttoikiXwc 
 dvaujTTovaa, is meant, ' influencing so to 
 act by various considerations urged ad 
 wr^CMntitaw,'— namely, that ' they ought 
 to be ashamed to frustrate the hopes 
 reposed in them by the Greeks, and to 
 fail in respect to the Olympian Jove, 
 whose suppliants they are, by refusing to 
 defend them, and thus giving them up to 
 their enemies : ' an inducement this, then, 
 backed by one of interest. They are en- 
 treated not to give them up to their 
 enemies on tliis ground, that though the 
 risk of the revolt is theirs, the benefits of 
 its success will be common to all Greece, 
 and still more the Injury arising from its 
 failure. 
 
 1. laa Kai iKsrai] ceque ac siippUces, 
 svpplicibus similes; laa being used ad- 
 verbially ; for lira thus in compai-ison 
 takes after it a Krai. So Aristid. Panath. 
 i. 285, t(Ta Kal dr]TTr\TOQ. Of the words 
 following, pn) TTpoTjoQe ifpLaQ, the sense is, 
 * do not give us up,' ' abandon all care of 
 us : ' and so the term is used supra 
 
 ii. 51, and often in Dio Cass. Of the 
 phrase Ihov tov k'ivcvvov, the examples 
 adduced by Wasse and Duker are any 
 thing but apposite, as applying only to 
 irapajidWiaQai, nOt to 7rapo/3. kiv^vvov, 
 a phrase whicli 1 have met with only 
 elsewhere in Onosand. p. 99, kiv^vvov 
 evToXfuog vapafiaXXopifvoi, though, as 
 parallel to it, we may comp. dvappnrTeiv 
 Kii'd. at iv. 95. Of ei (T<pa\ij(T6pt9a the 
 sense is, 'if we shall fail of success.' 
 Closely imitated from the present is a 
 sentence in Aristid. iii. 289, C, tov piv 
 Kivdvvov avTov, ti^v d' uj^kXtiav KOivrjv 
 t7roi))(TaTo. 
 
 2. yiyvtnOt Sk dvSpeg — jSovXtrat] An 
 argumentum ad rerecundiam, intimating 
 that the eyes of all Greece were turned 
 towards Sparta. Render, ' Be, then, men 
 such as the Greeks esteem you, and our 
 fears wish you [to be].' Comp. Dionys. 
 Hal. 'Ant. p. Ifi9, 22,^ oifK^ dv tajpav 
 dvdpsg o'iovg I'lfidg TrporrfJKtv tJvai. 
 
 Ch. XV. 1. Kai ti)v kg Tifv 'ArrtK^v, &c.] 
 Of this harshly transposed sentence, the 
 construction is, (as Poppo and Goeller 
 are agreed,) Kai Ttiv ig Trjv ' Attik^v 
 i(Tj3o\7jv d)g TTOiTjaofitvoi, ToTg te Kvja- 
 ^dxoig — t(ppaZov — Kai avToi, &c. In 
 oXKoi'g TraptaKivalov, 'prepared machines 
 for the transportation of the ships,' the 
 gen. stands for the accus. with a prepo- 
 sition. These oXicot, as we learn from the 
 Schol. and ancient lexicographers, were 
 wooden machines of a cylindrical form, by 
 which ships were conveyed overland. So 
 in Dio Cass. 1143, 46, we have, virtpivty- 
 Kt^v Td irXoXa oXKolg. And in Hor. Od. 
 i. 4, 2, Trahuntque siccas machince carinas. 
 Comp. also ApoU. Rhod. i. 375. 
 
 1 
 
 IfC rjc Kopiv0ou kq r»Jv Trpoc AOijvag OaXacraaVy Kui vav<Ti Kai TreZ^w 
 a/ua tTTiovTEg. 2. Kal oi fxlv npoOv/uLiog ravra e-rrpaaffov' oi ^e 
 aXXoi ^vf^ifxayoi ^pa^eiog r£ ^uvfXf-yovro, Kal ev Kapirov ^vyKo/m^r, 
 riaav Kal uppioaTia rou arpaTiviiv. XVI. AiaOofxevoi o£ avTOvg 
 oi 'A9r]vaioi ^id Kardyvtjjmv aaOevdag affxjjv 7rapaaKevat,ofxevovgy 
 SrjXwrrat |3ouXo^£vot ciri ovk opOiiig kyvtoKacriv, aXX oioi r£ ficrc. 
 
 jiirj KivovvTsg to twl Aiafiii) vavTiKOV, Kai to airo ll£A07rovi'r/(Tou 
 
 ^ ^ ' ^ n£X. 
 
 kiriov pa^iijjg d/uivveaOai, eirXripijjaav vavg e/carov, tapavTig avToi 
 Tf, 7rX>Jv nnreiov Kal 7r£vra/co(Tco/u£^j7iva>i', Kai ot (x^toikoC Kai napa 
 TOV [gOjuov dvayayovTeg^ eTTi^ei^iv re £7rotouvro Kai dirofi^aaHg Trjg 
 n£Xo7rovi'»](TOU ip doKol avTolg, 2. oi ^£ Aa/c£8atjuovio£, opwvrtc 
 TToXvv TOV irapdXoyov, Td te utto rtov Ai(yf5i(jjv pr}OivTa r^yovvTo 
 OVK dXr]9i}, Kal diropa vofxitovTig^ wg avTolg Kal oi 6,vf^if.iayoi a/ia ou 
 
 2. tv KapTTov KvyKop.idy rjcrav'] * were 
 engaged in the gathering in of the crop,' 
 or harvest. So in a passage of Isocr. 
 Arcop., cited by Wasse, we have, tvKui- 
 pojg TTpbg Tr\v avyKop,idrjv twv KapTratv : 
 and in another of Xen. Hist., (titov avy- 
 Kopudrjg ovffrjg. On the phrase eJvai tv, 
 in this sense, see Matth. Gr. Gr. p. 1140, 
 and compare the Horatian totus in illis. 
 'El/ dppuxTrj^ tov arpaTevtiv is, as Suid. 
 explains, for sv dTTpoOvftiq,, * were in a 
 state of indisposition for campaigning : ' 
 a similar figure to that by which we speak 
 of being sick of any thing. Comp. Isocr. 
 Panath. r^v (pvaiv dSu)g Trpbg Tdg Tcpd^tig 
 dppuKTTEpav. Xen. (Econ. iv. 2, ai ^uxai 
 dp. yiyvovTai. The sense, then, is, ' they 
 were sick of warfare for that season, and, 
 accordingly, were slow in attending to the 
 summons for a fresh expedition.' 
 
 Ch. XVI. In this chapter are recorded 
 the measures to which the Athenians — 
 rousing a spirit, which, as usual, rose 
 under difficulties,— had recourse in this 
 crisis, and which rendered nugatory all 
 the plans that had been formed for the 
 invasion and subjugation of Attica. 
 
 1. did KaTdyv(t)(nv daQtvdag a<pu>v^ 
 Namely, as Arnold explains, by imparting 
 weakness to them, as in viii. 8, Ka-ra- 
 ippovriffavTsg Ta>v 'Adrivaiit)V ddvvafiiav. 
 And he justly observes, that (r<p(ov and 
 T(ijv 'AOtjvaiojv are governed by jcara- 
 yvaxriv and KaTa<ppovri(TavTsg, as the 
 objects of the imputation. So in Xen. 
 Cyr. vi. 1, 20, we have, avTog 5' kfiavTov 
 KaTsyvvJV, fiv dv KapTsprjaai. Comp. 
 also infra iii. 45. 
 
 iTTTrewv Kai ■KSVTaKomop.sdiiJLviov] On 
 these orders, the first and second of the 
 state, according to the census or rating of 
 
 their property, see Boeckh, (Econ. of 
 Athens, vol. ii. p. 259. In the words a 
 little after, for vulg. Trepi, (which yields 
 no suitable sense,) I have edited, with 
 Bekk., Goell., and Poppo, from all the 
 best MSS., irapd. Thus, there will be in 
 dvay. a significatio prcegnans, i. e. * having 
 weighed, and proceeded : ' and vapd will 
 signify to. 
 
 tTrideiKiv Tt kTTOiouvTo] * made a display, 
 or parade.' Of which signification I have 
 adduced many examples from the histo- 
 rians, orators, and other writers. 
 
 2. opiovTfg TToXvv TOV TrapdXoyor] * ou 
 seeing matters take a turn so different 
 from what they had expected.' On this 
 idiom see supra i. 78. At drropa vojii- 
 ^ovTig, the sense must be, * regarding the 
 matter as impracticable.' There is an 
 ellipsis here, which Poppo and Goell. 
 would supply by pijOsvTa, taken from 
 the preceding, though understood in the 
 accommodated sense, inandata, imperata, 
 while Arnold would take diropa imper- 
 sonally, as at ii. 98, iirtidi) holfia ^v : of 
 which two methods the latter is preferable, 
 (the former involving a harshness quite 
 inadmissible,) but the passage adduced 
 in confirmation of it is of another charac- 
 ter to the present. In either case we 
 have a very brief mode of expression ; 
 but the present is yet more condensed, 
 there being an ellipsis of elvai, and of 
 some words to be supplied from the con- 
 text, which must here be, * the matters 
 they had in hand.' Or diropa vopiK. may 
 stand for diropov ilvai vofx., as vofiiaavTtg 
 ddvvuTa elvai stands for vo^. ddvvaTov 
 tlvai, at i. 59, — with this difference, that 
 ddvvarov may be taken impersonally, as 
 in Plato, Theset. p. 191, o/woXoyovvrcc 
 
 c c 2 
 
388 
 
 TTO 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428. 
 
 a^rjnaVf Ka\ iiyyeWovTo Koi al ire^i Tt]v YliXoiroinn^aov rpinKOvra 
 v?]iq Twv *A0»n'«iw T»)»' TTfoioi/vt^a avTijJV irnpuovtrni, avB^wpr^rrav 
 eir (iiKt^v. 3. var^fjov ^e vavriKOv 7rap£(T/C£ua^oi' o ri ire^iipovGiv (q 
 Triv Aa<T|3ov, Kal Kara iroXeiq eTrrJyyeXXov Ti(TaapaKOVTa viivv ttX?/- 
 Ooc, 'cal vavapvov TTpoaira^av AA/ctoav, oc fjueXAei' f7ri7rA£i?(T€(Tc/a!. 
 4. ai'fYWorjcrav ^c fcai ot 'A0)7va<oi raTc s/carov vciuctm', iirncri Kai 
 iKEivovq el^ov. XVII. Kal Kara tov -y^povov rourov, 6v ai viieg 
 iirXeov, Iv tolq irXfiarai ^t] vrjeg o/li avroK; eveoyoi kuWh eyevovTo' 
 7rapa7r\ri(Jiai ^£, Kal en TrAf/ouc, upyonivov tov iroXifjLOV. 2. t»/i' re 
 ydo 'ArrtK'yJi' Kai EujSoiav /cat SaAajiara tfcarov £(()uAa(y(iov, /cat Treot 
 Y[i\oiT(\vvr)CTov £Tfpai t/cardv r/crav, \<*>(>tC ^f "i ^rtpi IToTioafav /cot 
 £y role "AAoig vwpioic* a><Tr£ al iradai cijua iyiyvovTO £i' fvt 0£p£t 
 Sta/cd<Tiot /cat TTfmJfcovra. 3. /cat ra ^p)/juara rouro juaAt^rrt 
 v7rava\(oae /lutci Ylori^aiaq' r»Jv rg ydp OortSaiav 3t^pa^/uoi 
 OTrAIrac ^(ppovoovv, (avT(^ yap /cat VTrr^pir^) ^joa^jtiijy eAojupavE r»jc 
 
 dSvvara [dvai], ' confessing that the 
 thing was impracticable.' 
 
 •qyyiWovTo — nopBovffail See Alatth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 555, note 2. 
 
 3. iTTrjyyeWov — ttXtjOoq^ 'they sent 
 out orders for,' «!tc., like iireTa^av. So at 
 vii. 17, we have, iir. (TT^artiav, as also in 
 Xen. C^T, iv. 4, 3. 
 
 4. tTTSi^rj Kai insivovg iTdov^ scil. ava- 
 Xa>p/;fravr€g, to be supplied from dviXM- 
 prjaav, before. 
 
 Ch. XV JI. 1. tv toXq TrXtlcTTai ^/j 
 vrftg] The editors have been, not without 
 reason, perplexed with this iv toiq, which 
 Herm., Bred., Haack, Goell,, and Poppo, 
 regard as a fi^rmula prefixed to superla- 
 tives, and communicating an intensity of 
 sense ; referring for examples to other 
 passages of our author, i. 6. iii. 8, and 
 vii. 19. Here^ however, the superlative 
 has a 5») intensive after it, and therefore 
 little needs any intensive prefix. More- 
 over, as Arnold observes, * if tv Tolg 
 TrXelffTni be even 'more than the ordinary 
 superlative degree, what shall we say to 
 tTi TcXf iovg coming just after it?' I am 
 inclined to agree with him, that the Iv 
 Toiig, added to the superlative, qucd/ifeSf 
 instead of strengthening its proper force ; 
 that kv Tolg TrpaJrov signifies, * one of the 
 first,' and kv rolg Trpwroi, iv Tolg TrXtlaroi, 
 * some of the first,' * some of the most 
 numerous.' 
 
 Little less formidable than the above is 
 the difficulty connected with the term 
 KaXXu : construing it, as Goell. directs, 
 with ufxa, a sufficiently good sense arises, 
 — namely, * were at once effective and 
 
 handsome.' But this, Poppo thinks, is 
 
 forbidden bv the collocation of the words 
 since, if ufia puts on the nature of 
 
 a 
 
 preposition, it cannot be separated from 
 its case. Hence he would connect it with 
 ivtpyol, by which the sense will be, 'being 
 withal eftective by their handsomeness,' 
 meaning, ' the beautiful symmetry of their 
 forms,' which would not a little contribute 
 to the making them effective. Yet so 
 forced and jejune seems this sense, that it 
 is better to connect ufia with iyivovro, as 
 at § 2, in the sense ' at one time,' and sup- 
 pose that the dative icaXXct stands for avv 
 KciXXii, as in a passage of Eurip. Orest. 
 1460, (Matth.) tax^ Sofoov OvpfTpa — 
 tKJSaXovTeg stands for avv laxq,. Render, 
 *at this period, when the ships sailed, there 
 was in their possession one of the largest 
 fleets they ever had at one time of vessels 
 at once effective and handsome,' literally, 
 * effective together with handsomeness.' 
 
 3. i<ppovpovv'\ ' guarded or garrisoned 
 the trenches, or walls of circumvallation :' 
 a signification which, though omitted in 
 Steph. Thes., occurs in Thucyd. (as iii. 21, 
 and i. 64.) and Arrian, E. A. i. 7j 14. iv. 
 3, 10. 
 
 Spaxfivv iXdfifSavs] It is well observed 
 by Mr. Knight, ' The first species of money 
 that was invented by tale, and not by 
 weight, consisted of small obelisks of brass 
 or iron, hence called ofioXoi. Six of these 
 being as many as the hand could con- 
 veniently grasp, the words o/3oXoc and 
 dpaxi^v {handful) continued, after the in- 
 venting of counting, to be employed to 
 denote the relative value of two pieces 
 
 OL. 88, 1.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XVIII. 
 
 389 
 
 >)jii£pag,) rpKTvtAtot filv oi npivToi, lov ovK iXaaaovq ciETroAiop/ctjcyav, 
 tHa/cdcTioi Se /cat ^t'Aiot fxtra ^opfxiwroq, oi irpoaTrrjXOov' vt}iq re ai 
 iraaai tov uvtov fJiiaOov Itpspov. 4. Ta /rnv ovv ^pr/jitara ourwc 
 viravaXtLiOr} to TTpwrov, /cat vrjig rocraurat or; TrAftdrai tirXr}- 
 ^(jjOnaav. 
 
 XVIII. MurtArjvaloi ^£ Kara tov avTOV y^povov 6v ol Aa/C£oai- 
 fiovioi TTipl TOV kjOjulov rjcjaVj £771 ^iiOv/Livav, (jOQ 7rpo^tOO^£VI)V, 
 iOTpaTivaav KaTu yrjv, avToi r£ Kai oi iTTiKOvpoi Kai irpoGpaAovTig 
 
 Trj TToAtl, £7r£t8»i OV TTpOV^(s)p£l ^ 7rpO(T£0£^OVrO, aTTYJXOoV CTT 
 
 'AvTiGdr^q Kal Tlvppaq Kai 1^ Kpiaov' Kai KaTaaTYiaajuiivoi Ta iv 
 Taig 7rdA£<yt rauraic j3£j3aidr£pa, /cat tu^t] /cparuvavrf?, cia Tayovg 
 airtjXOov £7r' oiKov. 2. cdrpdrfuaov ^£ /cat ot M»;0ujuvatot, aya- 
 -viopr^aavTwv avTuiv, iir ''Avrtorffav* Kal iKfJorfiiiaq rtvog yevo/JiEvriQ, 
 TTArjytvTiQ VTTo r£ Tijjv AvTi(T(jaiit)v K(ti Tijjv £7rt/coupwv, airtuavov 
 T£ TToAAot, Kal ovtvaJprjcrav oi AotTTOt /cara Tayoq, 3. ot 0£ AOrj- 
 vaiot 7ruv0ai'd^t£voi TavTa, Tovg r£ MurtAjjratoug Trjg ytjg KpaTOvvTag 
 Kal Tovg acpeTtpovg GTpaTKOTag ov^ iKavovg ovTag upyuv, Tn:f.nrovai 
 7r£0( TO (j>6iv6Tru)pov h^r) apyoiitvov Oa^^^rjra tov ETrt/coupou OTpaTrj- 
 -ydv, Kal \iXiovg onXiTag kavTwv. 4. ot ^f, avTfpeTai TrXeixravTeg 
 TiZv viwvj a(j>iKvovvTai /cat TTfptrE/^i^oucyi MurtA»)V>jv £V /cu/cAw aTrAw 
 
 of money, the one of which was worth six 
 of the other. 
 
 ttpepovl for kXafif3avov. Like the Latin 
 ferre for reportare. The middle form is far 
 more usual. The active is rare, but occurs 
 in Xen. Anab. i. 3, 21, and vii. 6, 6, and 
 CEcon. i. 6. Arrian, E. A. vii. 23, 6. When 
 it is said that the seamen received the 
 same pay as the land-forces, we are not to 
 suppose that they received tico drachmas 
 a day, but only one; for as the soldiers 
 received each two drachmas, one for 
 himself, and the other for his servant, 
 so considering that the seamen had no 
 servants, we must not suppose they re- 
 ceived more than a drachma a day. Indeed 
 the pay allowed at Potidoea was in consider- 
 ation of the service being very distant and 
 expensive to the soldiers ; for which reason 
 the pay was extraordinary. It was usually, 
 and continued long afterwards to be, rarely 
 more than a drachma a day, without any 
 further allowance. 
 
 4. ^ TrXatrrat] Meaning *at the most' 
 when taken in the total. 
 
 Ch. XVIII. 1. tog TrpoCi^ofJisvijr] Pres. 
 for fut., as said of an event which was 
 thought likely soon to happen, was in the 
 course of taking place, since the plan for 
 effecting it was being carried on. Ot 
 iniKovpoi. Meaning the quota furnished 
 
 by the other Lesbian cities in alliance with 
 Mitylene. See supra ch. 5 and 6. Ov 
 TToovxiopti, scil. »/ Trpoo-jSoXA/, which word 
 is expressed in Hdian. vii. 9, 1. 
 
 Uvftpag] The common reading and that 
 of all the MSS. is llvpag, which is retained 
 by Bekker. But Uvppag, found at ch. 35 
 in all the MSS., and also occuiTing in 
 Strabo, Scylax, Ptolemy, and many other 
 writers, has been with reason received by 
 Haack, Poppo, and Goeller. For vulg. 
 'Epiaov Bekker and Goeller edit 'Epscraov. 
 In so doubtful a case I have thought it 
 better, with Poppo, to retain the common 
 reading, especially since the spelling with 
 the single a is more likely to have been 
 the original one. 
 
 KaTa(TTT](Tdfitvoi — /3t/3ator6pa] Supply 
 Trpdyfiara, which word is expressed at vi. 
 55, TO, TTJg dpxns TrpdyfiaTa Ka9., and 
 Polya^n. vi. 9, 2, ti)v dpxuv dacpaXHg 
 KaTaffTTjadfievog. 
 
 2. iKfioijOtiag] *a .sally.' IlXrjysvTeg, 
 * being defeated :' a rare signification, but 
 found in Herodot. v. 120, and viii. 130 ; 
 and Eurip. Rhes. 867, i"r' ix^pt^fv ovcivbg 
 TTrTrXriyfitCa 
 
 4. avTtpirai TrXtvaavTig'] So Philostr. 
 Imag. p. 781, Kai avrtpirai -nXkovai. On 
 the term, see note on i. 10. 
 
 Iv KVKXiii uTzXi^ 7't'X'*] ' ^^it^^ ^ single 
 
laaesmm 
 
 }J)0 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428. 
 
 Tity^iC <pf>ovoin tt ftrru' y ini tu)v Ka^npijjv iyKaT(t}KoS6ibir)Tcu. 5. Kai 
 V Htv Mur(A)ji»; Kara Kparog i/^r; aju<^orfpw^£V Kai U yrjg Kni iK 
 Oa\a(Ja})c: tioyiTo, Kctl o ^fi/iwi; vpx^'^^ yiyveaOai. XIX Vipoa- 
 Cio^uvoi ^£ oi A^y/raToi y^pr)i.iaTtjjv kq ty\v TroXiopKiav, Kai auTol 
 imnyKovTSQ TOTE TTptoTov ia<j)opdv ^laKoma rdXavTa, t^tTre^ii/^av Kai 
 i-i Tovi; ^viiiiidxovg dpyvpoX6yovg vadg SwBiKa, Kai AvaiK\ea 
 TriuTTTov avTov aTpaTr)y<w. 2. o Se aXXa re rJpyupoAoya /cat 
 -fp(f:rAft, Kai riig Kap'iag e/c Muouvroc ava/3ac S(a toJ Matav- 
 ^/>oi;^ TTt^/ou ^c^^i Tov SavStou Xo0ov, eTriOifxeviov twv Kapwy 
 ATaJ 'Avatirwr, aJro'c te SiafpOElp^Tai, Kai rij^ aXXrjg OTpariag 
 
 TToXXoi. 
 
 AA. Tou g aurou ^HintZvog oi T]XaTau}g, (m -yop iwoXiop- 
 
 ATOUVrO UTTO TtJv TTf Ao7rOl'r»](TtWV Kai BoiWTWV,) £7r£lg») T(J Tf GlTa> 
 
 i7riXi7r6vTi ETTutovTo, Kai aVo Twv 'AOrivwv ovSi/nia eXirlg' ^v ti/huj- 
 ptac, ovte aXXi] Gwrrjoia ecpaivsTo, ^Tn(5ovXivov(Jiv avroi re Kai 'AOrj- 
 vaj(M)v 01 ^v^nroXiooKovntvoi irpwTov f^ilv Travrtc f^tA^tlv Kai virep- 
 prjvai rd ruy^i] ruiv 7roAf|tuwv, i^v SvvaJVTai (iidGaoOai, ecjtjytiGa/nU'Ov 
 Ti]v TTt'ipav auroTc O^airerov t£ roJ ToXfiiSov <ivBp6g pdvTiwg Kai 
 
 wall,' namely, of circumvallation onlv, not 
 of contra vallation likewise. Poppo places 
 the h between brackets, because Thucyd. 
 does not elsewhere use ev in this phrase. 
 I could, however, adduce numerous exam- 
 ples of iv KVKXtf, from the ancient Attic 
 wTiiers, and those in after-times who imi- 
 tated them. Indeed I grant that iv kvk\<^ 
 and kvk\<ij are used without distinction, 
 and that the former occui-s also infra iii. 
 74. 
 
 tTTiv y] AH the editors retain the 
 common reading itjTiv ol. But as that 
 IS scarcely consistent with propriety of 
 language, I have adopted y from five 
 M;5.S. as agreeable thereto, and supported 
 by the u^;age of Thucyd. elsewhere, and of 
 the best of the ancient Attic writers, espe- 
 cially as I can prove that it was read by 
 Dio Cass. Indeed it may be questioned 
 whether any unexceptionable example can 
 be adduced of iartv ol, in the sense here 
 required : and consequently we are not 
 allowed to suppose, with Arnold, that tVrt 
 IS only a correction. Bekker has in his 
 second edition received y. 
 
 Twv KaoTtpuiv] 'strong and command- 
 ing positions.' 'EyKaT(iJKoc6fiT)Tai, * were 
 builUn,' viz. the wall. The term is rare, 
 and I know no other example except in 
 I'lut. Lycurg. c. 9. This use is, however, 
 imitated by Hirtius de Bell. Gall. viii. 9 
 tn<edifmri lorkulam. Here Bekker and 
 Ooeller with reason object to the use of 
 
 the perfect tense, which cannot, they 
 think, be tolerated : and they would read 
 tyKaT(i)KO^o^ijOr). 
 
 Ch. XIX. 1. iff<po(}dv'] This term was 
 one applied to the contributions of the citi- 
 zens, (popog to that of the allies. See more 
 in Waclismuth's Antiq. ii. 1, p. 136. 
 
 2. TjpyvpoXoyei Kai TrepuTrXei] Meaning, 
 'levied contributions, as he was cruising 
 both on other places and,' &c. 
 
 Ch. XX. The scene now shifts to 
 another quarter, and the writer narrates 
 another portion of the sad story of Plattea, 
 whose brave little garrison despairing of 
 relief, which the Athenians were too much 
 occupied with their own affairs to afford, 
 and stimulated alike by the failure of their 
 provisions and the hopelessness of their 
 condition, formed the project of escaping 
 by scaling the enemy's lines of circumval- 
 lation. The story is also briefly narrated 
 by Pseudo-Demosth. cont. Nerer. § 103. 
 Polyan. vi. 19, 2 & 3, and Diod. xii. 36. 
 
 1. iTTiiiovXevovffiv] 'they form a project, 
 or determine.' A somewhat rare use of 
 the word, as followed by an infin., but 
 which is found at iv. 47- Xen. Cyr. iv. 13, 
 and Symp. iy. 52. Appian, i. 41. 
 
 iffriyjjtrafikvov Ttjv irtlpap] 'having sug- 
 gested the attempt :' for the phrase sig- 
 nifies, consilio alicui prceire, as in the similar 
 expressions tt(T>/ya<T0at yi>ibfiT]v, occurring 
 in Plut., iiatiyovvTo ttoqov xPVf^<^^<tit', 
 Xen. Hi-it. i. 6, 8, and Xioiv tlfrrjyuTO, in 
 
 OL. 88, 1.] 
 
 LI13E11 III. CAP. XX. 
 
 391 
 
 t hvirouiri^ov tov Aaiuavou, og Kai EffTpartiyH. 2. tirsiTa oi ^xiv 
 ■qiJLKJHQ aTTii)Kvr](jav TTOjg, tov Kivcvvov fjisyav r/yr/tra^^voi, eg ce 
 (iv^pag ^lOKOcytouc K:ai a/coai /ndXiaTa tvf^wttvav ry i^ocii) eOiXovTai, 
 TpOTTio Toiw^e, 3. KXi/LiaKag ^woiriaavTo 'icrag tw rHy(^Ei twv ttoAc- 
 fx'iu)v' £uvf|uerjO»i(Tavro ^l Talg eTn(5oXa7g twv ttXivOiov, ^ ^^^X^ 
 TTpog <T(j)dg ovK t£aA»jAt/i/i£i'ov to TSiyoq avToov. 4. rjpiO^ovvTo 0€ 
 TToAAot afjia Tag fVtjSoAac' Kai c/utAAov ol |U£V Tiveg ainapTrjaioOai, 
 
 Polyb. ii. 25, 8. Thus the phrase is equiva- 
 lent to aiTiov livai, ' to be the author of 
 any project,' and so corresponding to the 
 *Dux foemina /ac«i' of Virgil. 
 
 EyTTo/iTrt^ou] So Bekker and Goeller 
 edit, for vulg. Eu7ro\7rt?ou ; while Haack 
 and Poppo edit Eu/Lto\7r., which is, indeed, 
 supported by stronger external authority ; 
 though internal evidence is quite in favour 
 of EuTTOfiTr., since while Eumolpus and 
 Eumolpidas were common names, Eupom- 
 pidas is very uncommon. Yet such a 
 name might easily arise from tVTrofnrog, 
 as SpaTTtTidag from SpairtTrig. Of the 
 woi'ds following, og Kai t<TrpaT7jyei, the 
 sense is not, as Hobbes and Smith render, 
 * one of the commanders ;' nor, as Thirl- 
 wall, ' one of the generals ;' still less, as 
 others, ' was commander of the sally ;' for 
 from ch. 22 it appears that Thejienetus held 
 a joint command. Render, ' was the com- 
 mandant, or governor, of the garrison.' 
 
 2. d7rojKrr](Tap'\ Supply, from the pre- 
 ceding, Ti)v TTilpav, 'shrunk from the en- 
 terprise ;' for the word is, I believe, never 
 used absolutely. Though, when we consider 
 that the phrase aTroKveiv tov Kivdvvov 
 occurs infra ch. 30, and Demosth. p. 294. 
 Arrian, vii. 10, 12, and elsewhere, it may 
 be that the comma ought to be placed, not 
 after Troig, but Kivdvvov. And that Procop. 
 so pointed, is plain from his imitation of 
 this passage at p. 180, 11, rwv ^k Iovtwv 
 01 vrrkp jjixktv, KUToppMCriKOTeg tov kiv- 
 cvvov, owiaio dirtKoixiCovTo, where read 
 (as is required by the words of our author) 
 vireptjfiiatlg, a term, this, occurring in 
 Hdot. vii. 40 & 156. 
 
 3. KvvefiSTptjffavTO — ttXiVOwv] * they 
 had taken their measure by the layers of 
 bricks ;' where observe the force of the 
 middle voice, as in ■npiOfiovvro just after. 
 So in Polyb. ix. 15, 3, we have, avufis- 
 rpelffQai TTpog Xoyov : and in a passage 
 of Plato, Tim., cited in Steph. Thes., oi;rf 
 TTpog dXXriXa ffvfifiirpovvrai aKOTTovvTtg 
 dpiOfiolg. Instances of the same expedient 
 being adopted under similar circumstances 
 are found in the following passages (evi- 
 dently written with a view to the present) 
 of Procop. p. 107, TTvpyovg ^vXivovg Ittoi- 
 
 i]<TaTo irrovg r«p Ttixit Tutv TToXsfxiwv. Kai 
 irvxk ye tov dXijOovg fxkrpov, iToXXuKig 
 ^vfifitrpqndixevog rdlg tu>v XiOwv cttc- 
 (ioXalg. Livy, xxv. 23, ' Unus ex Romanis, 
 ex propinquo murum contemplatus, nume- 
 rando lapides, sestimandoque ipse secum, 
 quid in fronte paterent singuli, altitudi- 
 nem muri, quantum proxime conjectura 
 poterat.' Polysen. vii. 10, 5, iirti Sk 
 KUTa Triv dyopdv vpvffaovTtg lyevovTO 
 TEKfiaipdfitvoi (read TiKixypdixtvoi or rf»c- 
 fiaipofievoi) pitalg tCjv IXaidv. Of Itti- 
 (ioXr), to signify layer, examples are found 
 in Procop. and Diod. 
 
 OVK k^aXtiXififiivov] 'not whitewashed:' 
 a term found in Procop. de ^dif. p. 4, 22, 
 and 27, 31. Levit. xiv. 42, 43, and 48. 
 Thus Pollux, vii. 124, TiTdv({j XP'C'»'. dXei- 
 (ptiv, tTTaXti^siv, KaTaXn(l>iiv, klaXti(ptiv. 
 And so EusUith. explains dXei<ptiv roTxoi' 
 by TO Koviq. XP^^*-"^- Hence it appeai-s that 
 the translators have here wrongly rendered 
 klaX. 'plastered over.' And the Schol. 
 might have suggested to them the right 
 sense by explaining it (as does also Moeris) 
 KtxQi<yii^vov. Arnold and Goeller, indeed, 
 take the term to mean ' thoroughly white- 
 washed,' as if our author intended to denote 
 that the work had not been done so effec- 
 tually but that a row of bricks might still 
 be seen. Yet, considering the distance of 
 the line of circumvallation from the city 
 walls, this is any thing but probable. It 
 may rather be supposed that a part had 
 been accidentally left un whitened. More- 
 over, of il as used in such a sense in this 
 word, I know of no example. It would 
 rather seem that t? here is equivalent to 
 tTT or KaT, and our prefix be in the word 
 to bedaub. 
 
 4. tipiQuovvTo — iTTi^oXag] This is by 
 Poppo,' Proleg. i. 187, referred to the case 
 of the middle voice used almost as the 
 act. ; of which two examples are adduced 
 by Budteus from Aristotle and Galen ; 
 though he does not quote the passages so 
 fully as to enable us to judge. But, how- 
 ever the idiom in question may have place 
 elsewhere, it has not here, where the middle 
 form has a middle force ; the sense being, 
 as Goeller points out, ' they counted them 
 
390 
 
 THUGYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428. 
 
 Tu^H' ^poupm Se ecFTiv y em tujv /caprepwv €y/caT(j>/coSojunrat. 5. Kai 
 »? ^£v MurtArjvi/ /cctTci KpuTog I'l^rj d/uKpoTf^wOtv Kai U yrjg Kal s/c 
 OaXaaarjQ upyiTo, Kal 6 ^sifxwv V^X^to yiyviaOai. XIX flpoff- 
 cwf^iivoi d£ o< AOr^valoi ^^ij^mVwr £^ rijv TroAiop/ciav, Kal aurol 
 ifTWiyKovTEg TOTS TTpwTov ia(j)opdv SiaKoaia TaXavra, i^ein/nxPav Kal 
 tTTi rout,- gu/i|m^ouc d^yvpoXoyovg vavg ^w^tKa, Kal AvaiK^ea 
 TTi^WTov avTov GT^aTTjyov. 2. o ^£ aAAa re iJpyupoAoya /cat 
 TTfpifTrAft, Acat TTJQ Kaptoc cV Muouvroc avajSa^ Sta roj MataV- 
 ^^ou^ Tre^/ou fiixpt tov ^av^iov Xorpov, cVi^f^fvwv rwy KapcJv 
 /cat Avattrwv, auVoc te SiacpOupiTai, Kal Trjg aXXrig GT^andg 
 
 TToAAoi. 
 
 A A. Tou avTov x^i/nwvoQ oi nAaTai»Jc, (m -ya^ £7roA(op- 
 #couvTo^ UTTO T(oy UiXo7rovvr}<7i(i)v Kal Boiwtwv,) £7r£t^>i rw re gitw 
 iTTiXiTTOVTi airiElovTO, Kal diro tcov 'AOrjvivv ov^m'ia f Attic VV Tf^w- 
 f)tac, oud£ aAA»/ GWTtjpia £(j)aiveTO, iirifiovXtvovaiv avToi re Kal 'Adt}- 
 vaiiu)v 01 ^v^TToXiopKovfjitvoL TTpojTov fiilv TrdvTeg i^iXOfiv Kal virep- 
 f3r)vai Ta Teixri rwv TroAfju/wr, rjv ^vvtovrai (SidGaaOai, iGriyrjaa/nn'ov 
 Ti]v TTupav aiJroTc Oeaivirov t£ tov ToA/ut^ou dvSpog pdvTiwg Kal 
 
 wall,' namely, of circumvallation only, not 
 of contra vallation likewise. Poppo places 
 the h between brackets, because Thucyd. 
 does not elsewhere use ev in this phrase. 
 I could, however, adduce numerous exam- 
 ples of iv KVK\(p from the ancient Attic 
 ^Titers, and those in after-times who imi- 
 tated them. Indeed I grant that tv kvkXiii 
 and KVKXip are used without distinction, 
 and that the former occui*s also infra iii. 
 74. 
 
 iffriv y] All the editors retain the 
 common reading (oriv ol. But as that 
 is scarcely consistent with propriety of 
 language, I have adopted y from five 
 MSS. as agreeable thereto, and supported 
 by the usage of Thucyd. elsewhere, and of 
 the best of the ancient Attic writers, espe- 
 cially as I can prove that it was read by 
 Dio Cass. Indeed it may be questioned 
 whether any unexceptionable example can 
 be adduced of tffTiv ol, in the sense here 
 required : and consequently we are not 
 allowed to suppose, with Arnold, that tVrt 
 IS only a correction. Bekker has in his 
 second edition received y. 
 
 Twv jca^rcpuiv] * strong and command- 
 mg positions.' 'EyKaTtitKodofiTjTai, Svere 
 built in,' viz. the wall. The term is rare, 
 and I know no other example except in 
 Plut. Lycurg. c. 9. This use is, however, 
 imitated by Hirtius de Bell. Gall. viii. 9, 
 tncBdifcan hriculam. Here Bekker and 
 Goeller with reason object to the use of 
 
 the perfect tense, which cannot, they 
 think, be tolerated : and they would read 
 tyKaT(pKOCofir)0T}. 
 
 Ch. XIX. I. iffipopdv] This term was 
 one applied to the contributions of the citi- 
 zens, ^opog to that of the allies. See more 
 in Wachsmuth's Antiq. ii. 1, p. 136. 
 
 2. i^pyvpoXoyft Kai TrfptcVXct] Meaning, 
 levied contributions, as he was cruising 
 both on other places and,' &c. 
 
 Ch. XX. The scene now shifts to 
 another quarter, and the writer narrates 
 another portion of the sad story of Platcea, 
 whose brave little garrison despairing of 
 relief, which the Athenians were too much 
 occupied with their own affairs to afford, 
 and stimulated alike by the failure of their 
 provisions and the hopelessness of their 
 condition, foi-med the project of escaping 
 by scaling the enemy's lines of circumval- 
 lation. The story is also briefly narrated 
 by Pseudo-Deraosth. cont. Nea?r. § 103. 
 Polyjen. vi. 19, 2 & 3, and Diod. xii. 36. 
 
 1. l7rii3ov\evovaiv] 'they form a project, 
 or determine.' A somewhat rare use of 
 the word, as followed by an infin., but 
 which is found at iv. 47- Xen. Cyr. iv. 13, 
 and Symp. iv. 52. Appian, i. 41. 
 
 taijyrjffafisvov Ti)v TrtTjoav] 'having sug- 
 gested the attempt :' for the phrase sig- 
 nifies, consilio alicui prceire, as in the similar 
 expressions £t(Ti/-yit(T0ai ypuifiriv, occurring 
 in Plut., elarjyovvTo Tropov xP^f^oLTwr, 
 Xen. Hist. i. 6, 8, and Xvffiv tifrrjyuro, in 
 
 » 
 
 OL. 88, 1.] 
 
 LI13EK III. CAP. XX. 
 
 391 
 
 J EuTTo^iTTtSou TOV i^uiudyoVy itq Kal £(Trparr/y£(. 2. £7r€tra oi ^iv 
 rnuiaug dnioKvtiGdv ttwc? tov kiv^vvov ixkyav rjyrjGa/nevoi, eg Se 
 av^oag ^uiKooiovg Kal tiKoai /ndXiGTa eve/nHvav rrj e^o^oj eOeXovTai, 
 Tooirif) ToiwSe, 3. fcAt/ua/coc twoirjcravTo 'iGag ra> T£t)(^f( TtZv ttoAe- 
 imiwv' 6,vvEiJ.eTp}]GavTo ^e Talg £7rij3oAaIc twv nXivOtWy irf ^tv^^ 
 TTpoc a(j)dg ovk t^aArjAt^/ifrov to teI^^oq avTuiv. 4. ijpi^/uouvro C£ 
 TToAAot afjia Tag emf^oXdg' Kal E/xfAAoy oi fxev Tiveg afnapTrjaeadai, 
 
 Polyb. ii. 25, 8. Thus the phrase is equiva- 
 lent to alriov tlvai, ' to be the author of 
 any project,' and so corresponding to the 
 
 * Dux foemina /ac«i' of Virgil. 
 
 EviroinriSov] So Bekker and Goeller 
 edit, for vulg. EvTroXTriSov ; while Haack 
 and Poppo edit EvfioXir., which is, indeed, 
 supported by stronger external authority ; 
 though internal evidence is quite in favour 
 of EuirofiTr., since while Eumolpus and 
 Eumolpidas were common names, Eupom- 
 pidas is very uncommon. Yet such a 
 name might easily arise from evTrofnrog, 
 as SpaireTiSag from SpaTrkrrjQ. Of the 
 words following, og Kal ecrTpaTtjyti, the 
 sense is not, as Hobbes and Smith render, 
 
 * one of the commanders ;' nor, as Thirl- 
 wall, * one of the generals ;' still less, as 
 others, * was commander of the sally ;' for 
 from ch. 22 it appears that Thesenetus held 
 a joint command. Render, ' was the com- 
 mandant, or governor, of the garrison.' 
 
 2. dTrojKi>ri<Tau'\ Supply, from the pre- 
 ceding, Ti)p TTtlpav, 'shrunk from the en- 
 terprise ;' for the word is, I believe, never 
 used absolutely. Though, when we consider 
 that the phrase clttokphv tov Kivdvvov 
 occurs infra ch. 30, and Demosth. p. 294. 
 Arrian, vii. 10, 12, and elsewhere, it may 
 be that the comma ought to be placed, not 
 after ttwc, but kipSwou. And that Procop. 
 so pointed, is plain from his imitation of 
 this passage at p. 180, 11, rtov H tojTwv 
 01 vTrkp ijixicrv, KaropptjjdriKOTeg tov Kiv- 
 dvvov, oTTttru) aTTtKOfiiCovTo, where read 
 (as is required by the words of our author) 
 vTrepT}ixi(TtTg, a term, this, occurring in 
 Hdot. vii. 40 & 156. 
 
 3. %vvtntTpri<ravTO — 'kXivQmv'\ *they 
 had taken theii- measure by the layers of 
 bricks ;' where observe the force of the 
 middle voice, as in ripid}iovvTO just after. 
 So in Polyb. ix. 15, 3, we have, avfifxi- 
 TpeX(r9ai irpbg Xoyov : and in a passage 
 of Plato, Tim., cited in Steph. Thes., ovre 
 Trpbg aXXriXa (TvufitrpovvTai (TKOTrovvTig 
 apiOfiolg. Instances of the same expedient 
 being adopted under similar circumstances 
 are found in the following passages (evi- 
 dently written with a view to the present) 
 of Procop. p. 197, TTvpyovg KvXivovg Ittoi- 
 
 ijtTaro inovg r(p recast tiov TroXefJiiwv. Kal 
 tTvx^ yt TOV dXriUovg fitrpov, iroXXaKig 
 ^vpixeTpqndfievog raig ratv XiOwv ctti- 
 ^oXalg. Livy, xxv. 23, ' Unus ex Romanis, 
 ex proj)inquo murum contemplatus, nurae- 
 rando lapides, sestimandoque ipse secum, 
 quid in fronte paterent singuli, altitudi- 
 nem muri, quantum proximo conjectura 
 poterat.' Polysen. vii. 10, 5, iirtl St 
 Kara rqv dyopdv dpvffffovTtg lykvovTO 
 TSKfiaipafievoi. (read riKp-ypdiitvoi or tek- 
 fiaipofiivoi) pitalg rutv IXaidv. Of «7rt- 
 (3oXrj, to signify lai/er, examples are found 
 in Procop. and Diod. 
 
 OVK l^aXtjXififiivov] ^not whitewashed:' 
 a term found in Procop. de ^Edif. p. 4, 22, 
 and 27, 31. Levit. xiv. 42, 43, and 48. 
 Thus Pollux, vii. 124, riTdrt{i xp'^'*'. «^"- 
 0€cv, i7raXei<psiv, KaTuXntptiv, tKaXti<ptiv. 
 And so Eustath. explains dXei(psiv toXxov 
 by TO Koviq, XP'«**'- Hence it appears that 
 the translators have here wrongly rendered 
 t^aX. ' plastered over.' And the Schol. 
 might have suggested to them the right 
 sense by explaining it (as does also Moeris) 
 fceXPt''"/^^*'"^- Arnold and Goeller, indeed, 
 take the term to mean ' thoroughly white- 
 washed,' as if our author intended to denote 
 that the work had not been done so effec- 
 tually but that a row of bricks might still 
 be seen. Yet, considering the distance of 
 the line of circumvallation from the city 
 walls, this is any thing but probable. It 
 may rather be supposed that a part had 
 been accidentally left unwhitened. More- 
 over, of il as used in such a sense in this 
 word, I know of no example. It would 
 rather seem that t? here is equivalent to 
 67r* or Kar, and our prefix he in the word 
 to bedaub. 
 
 4. ripiBixovvTo — kTTi^oXdi] This is by 
 Poppo, Prolog, i. 187, referred to the case 
 of the middle voice used almost as the 
 act. ; of which two examples are adduced 
 by Budseus from Aristotle and Galen ; 
 though he does not quote the passages so 
 fully as to enable us to judge. But, how- 
 ever the idiom in question may have place 
 elsewhere, it has not here, where the middle 
 form has a middle force ; the sense being, 
 as Goeller points out, * they counted them 
 
\\ 
 
 so 2 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428, 7. 
 
 ot he irXeiov^ Ttv^iGOai tov ctXrjOovg Aoytcr/iou, aXXux^' rt Kai 
 TToXXaKig apiO/novvTig, Kai a/na ov ttoXi) aTTt^ovrfc, clAAa pa^uog 
 KaOoptojLiivov f'c o £j3ouAovro tov rt/^ouc,'. 5. rriv ^£v ovv £u/4- 
 juf'rpjjatv T(uv kXi/llukivv ovTOJt^ fAajSov, f/c rou Tra^oug t»]c TrAti'^ou 
 it/cacravrtc to juf'rpov. XXI. To ^l rtT^oc tJv tljv YleXoTrovrrjaiujv 
 Toiov^a T^ oI/co^o/u)J(Ta. 2. ei^e ^iev ^uo roue 7r£/ot/3oAouc, Tr^og re 
 nAaratwy, K:oi tc rig f£a)0£i' aV 'A0»;i'a>v inioi' ^lel^ov ^e oi Trtoi- 
 ^DoAot iKKaiSeKa irodag jua'Aicrra citt' dXXijXtJV. 3. to oJy utra^i) 
 
 TovTo, ot iKKa'iCiKa TTo^eQ, Tolc ^uAa£tv ot/crj/uara Siavti'fjur/yutra 
 wK'ooo^ijro, /cal ijv $ui/£^r}, aicTT£ £»; (jiaiviadai Tei-^og Travu, iirdX^iig 
 
 each one for himself.' He truly remarks, 
 that *just after, where this sense does 
 not exist, the actite dpidfiovvreg is used.' 
 Poppo, indeed, affirms that this idiom is 
 not found in the compounds cnrapiOfi., 
 liapiOfi., l^apiOfji. But I cannot find one 
 wliere a mkidle sense may not \>e per- 
 ceived. Thus very discernible is it in a 
 passage of Chrysost., cited in Steph. Thes. 
 2314, tt TiQ TTcivTaQ t^apiOfjiHaOai [5ov~ 
 Xotro. In Lucian, vol. ii. p. 453, lio^kviov 
 S' o Ti (ppovoiTjv CLTTotpyvaffOai h' dXiyov 
 TOVQ tKaTipov \6yovQ dpi9i^T]<Tdfitvog, the 
 middle force may not be so obvious, but 
 it is perceptible ; though, unless the two 
 ideas of reckonlmj up and ice'ujhing be there 
 confounded, (which, in so perspicuous a 
 writer as Lucixin, were too hai-sh,) 1 should 
 have no hesitation in supposing tlie true 
 reading there to be aTa9^r)ad^hvoQ, s'lLl 
 prpetisa utrhiitque oraflone. And so in 
 Herodot. ii. 150, we have, ToiovTif} oraQ- 
 fi.t]<TdiJ.tvov Trprjy/xari. 
 
 ig t(iov\ovTo] Poppo, after rejecting 
 the interpretation proposed by Kistem. and 
 Arnold, and that by Dukas, acquiesces in 
 the rendering adopted in my Translation, 
 ' whereto they designed :' a brief form of 
 expression for * the object to which they 
 wislied to go.' The ellipsis of a verb of 
 motion in the inf., after verbs expressive 
 of Irish or inclination, is of frequent occur- 
 rence. So in a passage of St. John, xxi. 18, 
 we have, Kai dWog at ^uxth, kuI o'laii 
 oTTov ov OtXtiQ scil. levai. Hence here we 
 may render, ' whereunto they wished [to 
 go].' SinjHarly in Aristoph. Ran. 1312, kg 
 TO [iaXaytioi' J5ovXofiai : in which passage 
 the idea of motion is implied in the pre- 
 position ; and accordingly a nrb of motion 
 is to be su})i>lied. 
 
 5. Ti)v Ki'HHtrprjaiv tmv (cXi^ajcw)'] 'the 
 exact measure which, iji just proportion, 
 the ladders ought to bear.' By the next 
 words, Ik tov -rraxovg Trig ttXivBov iUd- 
 aavTig to fikrpoi', it is intimated hoic 
 
 that measure was obtained, — namely, by 
 conjecture, from the thickness of the bricks 
 employed ; ttXivOov standing, by a frequent 
 idiom, found supra ii. 4, for ttXivQujv. 
 Hence we may infer, as Weisse thinks we 
 may, from Xen. An. vii. 8, 14, that there 
 was a certain measure of thickness for 
 bricks in Greece. At any rate the thick- 
 ness would scarcely differ in districts so 
 near together as Boeotia and Platiea. Not 
 to say that the besieged might learn that 
 thickness by getting possession of a single 
 brick, or even a part of one. 
 
 Ch. XXI. 2. tJx^ /<£»' ^vo Tovg ntpi- 
 l^oXovg} Meaning the two walls, one of 
 circumvallation, against the besieged ; the 
 other of contravallation, against any ene- 
 mies' force that might attack the besiegers' 
 line. Similarly m Livy, v. 4, we have, 'Ita 
 muniebant, ut ancipitia munimenta essent : 
 alia in urbem et contra oppidanorum erup- 
 tiones versa ; aliis frons in Etruriam spec- 
 tans auxiliis, si qua forte inde venirent, 
 obstruebatur.' Tlpbg with a genit. bears 
 the sense * opposed to,' versus. 
 
 3. TO ovv jxiTa^i) — (^Ko^onrjTol^ The best 
 niode of adjusting the construction of this 
 irregularly worded sentence is to sui)pose, 
 with Poppo and Goeller, that to fiiTu^v 
 is a subst. in the nomin. meaning ' the 
 interval,' and that the words oi tKKciiSeKa 
 TTodeg are in apposition with it ; (by an 
 idiom, on which see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 4, 
 28.) though, according to received usage, 
 we should rather have expected to /xtraKv 
 tKK. TTodwv. OiKt'ifiaTu (^KodoixtjTo stauds 
 for oiKtifxaTa [wg] «^Vo^. A similarly 
 worded passage is found in Ap])ian, t. ii. 
 C()7, 10, Schw. TO ^e fittrov tCjv X6<pwp, tA 
 OKTU) (TTdditty diodog i}v, and also another 
 (noticed by Arnold) in Herodot. i. 180, to 
 ^f drrb tovtov, ai IrrtKafiTrai Trapd x«'Xo(; 
 tKdTipov TOV TTOTa/xov, alfiaau) ttXivQijjv 
 OTTTtiov TrapiiTtivei. 
 
 ujffTe iv <paivta9ai Tti^og Tra^v] Imi- 
 tated from this is the expression in Dio 
 
 OL. 88, I.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXII. 
 
 393 
 
 £Yoy du(boTep(jjOsv, 4. ^id ^eKa ^£ endXt^ttJV Trupyoi i](Tav ^fi-yaAoi 
 Km iGOTrXareLg ra> reiyei, bniKovTiq £c,' t£ to ecrio fiarwirov avTov, kql 
 (H avTol Koi £C TO ££w* waTE irdpo^ov jLii] tivai Trapa wvpyov, aXXa 
 ^i avrdiv ixiawv ^ojiaav. 5. rdq ovv vu/ctoc, o7ror£ y^H^u)V ut] 
 voTipoQ, rdq fxlv £7raA££i(,' a7r£A£i7rov, tK §£ tujv wvpywr, ovTtov ^t 
 oAiyou Kai drtjOev anyavdiv, Tt]v (j>vXaKt]v iTToiovvro. 6. to fAiv ovv 
 T61YOC, w 7r£(3i£<^poupouyTO Ot YlXaTairJQ, TOiovTOV rjv. XXII. Ot 
 ?, £7r£t8>j irapiaKevacTTo avrolq, rrjpi'iaavTtg vvKTa ^ei^tpiov uSari 
 Kol dve/Jiu) Kai d/ua dat'Arjroi', i^yeaav' iqyovvTO ^l oiweo Kai Tijg 
 TTi'ipag aiTioi ri<^av, 2. Kai ttjjwtov jdlv Tf]v rdtppov ^ii(5r}aav i] 
 TrfDiflvcv avTovQj iwHTa 7r{jofT£jutS«v Tw T£t)(£i Twy iroXefxiwv XaOov 
 Ttg TOvg (jtvXaKag, dvd to gkothvov /mlv ov irpoidovTtvv avTwVy \po(p(o 
 ^£ Tw iK TOV npoaiivai avTovg dvTnraTayovvTog tov av£/40u, ov 
 KaTaKovadvTijjv' dfxa §£ Ka\ ^dyovTeq ttoAu ^faav, oiruyq Ta onXa 
 
 Cass, apud Xiph. p. 1251, 68, uktts kuI tv 
 Ttix^Q TTax^ TO Trdv flvai doKslv. 
 
 4. did SUa k-rrdX^tiov] The did here 
 denotes ' distance tlirough.' Render, * at 
 the distance of every ten battlements.' By 
 the same idiom (on which see Matth. Gr. 
 § 580, t.) we have, in a passage of Strabo, 
 cited by Steph. Thes., did dojdeKU irrix^^' 
 With Kai o\ avToi, a little after, compare 
 the Latin use of idem with que. 
 
 tg TO l^uj] Poppo cancels the Ig, from 
 most of the MSS. But the omission in- 
 volves so much harshness, that it seems 
 more probable that several of the scribes 
 should omit the tg by carelessness, than 
 that the author should omit what can 
 scarcely be dispensed with. I have, there- 
 fore, with Bekker and Goeller, retained 
 it. 
 
 5. oTTOTt x*^/^'''*' ^''^ ^'OTtpbg'\ x"A*'»'^'» 
 from xs<^> *to pour forth,' signifies pro- 
 perly an outpouring, (or what is vulgarly 
 called a downfal,) whether of rain, or 
 snow, or hail. And so in Quint. Curt. iii. 
 fin. we have, ' procella subito nivem effu- 
 derat.' And in Herodot. i. 87, x"/^<^^« 
 KUTappayt'ivai Kai vaai, &c. Horn. II. 
 iii. 4, fcTTft xttM<*'^'« <pvyov Kai bfii^pov : 
 meaning, by hend., 'an outpouring of rain.' 
 So in Is. iv. 6, ' and there shall be a taber- 
 nacle for a place of refuge, and for a covert 
 from stonu and from rain,' where by * storm 
 and rain' understand 'a storm of rain,' 
 procdla being, as defined by Isidor. ad 
 Serv., vis venti cum pluvid. Here, however, 
 as occasionally elsewhere, x«'f ^''^ denotes 
 what we call ' foul weather ;' so Matth. 
 xvi. 3, (Tiffitpov x"M*'''^' ^^ opposed to evdia 
 tOTUi. Piud. Isth. vii. 53, tvdiav U x"- 
 
 fxCjvog. Acts xxvii. 20 ; and also that, as 
 it were, paroxysm thereof, which issues in 
 a storm of rain or snow driven by the 
 wind. So Hom. Od. xiv. 522, ote Tig 
 Xftftwv iKTcayXog opoiTO. And this latter 
 may be the sense here ; and if so, there 
 will be no pleonasm ; voTtpbg determining 
 the sense of x«*/*^^ to be a storm of rain, 
 (and what Thucydides might similarly 
 have denoted by x"/^***^ '^«* voTog, but per- 
 haps that would have been too poetical) ; 
 for it might have been a storm of snow and 
 hail. In this sense of x"ittw»^ ('storm,* 
 corresponding to that of procella in Latin) 
 there is implied the idea of wind as well 
 as rain ; and so, a little further on, the 
 night is described as 'stormy with wind 
 and rain,' x^if^^P^ov vduTi Kai dvtfxtii. 
 
 For d-rrtXtiTTov, a little after, eight of 
 the best MSS. have dTriXnrov. But the 
 common reading is reciuired by propriety ; 
 the sense being relinquebant, ' they used to 
 leave.' From certain passages, as Pausan. 
 iv. 20, 3. Polyoen. Strat. 740, and Livy, 
 xxiv. 46, it appears to have been not un- 
 usual, at such times, for the sentinels to 
 leave the battlements, and take shelter in 
 the towers. And indeed it was on this 
 custom that the adventurers mainly de- 
 pended for sv-^cess. Of ^i' oXiyov the 
 sense is, ' at a short distance,' as m Eurip. 
 Phoen. 1114. 
 
 Ch. XXII. 1. TrjprjffavTtg vvktu x"" 
 fx'tpiov, &c.] 'having seized the oppor- 
 tuuity of,' Ulc , nearly equiv. to <l>vXd%av- 
 Ttg, 'having watched' or 'waited for.' This 
 passage of our author has been frequently 
 imitated by the later Greek writers. See 
 the citations in my Transl. 
 
 i 
 
I 
 
 394 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428, 7. 
 
 /u»? Kpovo/niva TTpoc aX\r)\a maOi^aiv Trape^oc. 3. yjaav Se eucrra- 
 
 3. fwtrraXfTc rjjf oTrXtVfi] Equivalent, as 
 the Scholiast observes, to Kov(}>r]v ottXktiv 
 7rspii3(l3\r}fisvoi. Of tliis expression, which 
 is rare, I have noted an example in Jos. 
 Ant. iv. 5, 2, ^la rrjv onXifftv svcTTaXff 
 Kovi^oi. And similarly in ^schyl. Pers. 
 800, we have iuff-aXif (ttoXov. The ev in 
 this word is used as in tv^Mvog. 
 
 The next words, Kai tov aowTtobv 
 TToca, follow up the idea here, and are 
 meant to show that the adventurers were 
 also as lightly equipped about the feet as 
 possible. The obscurity here complained 
 of is in a great measure imaginary ; but, as 
 far as it exists, is occasioned by extreme 
 brevity. The true gist of the question is, 
 I would observe, at once suggested by the 
 words of the Schol., vTredk^ipro tov ^uv 
 %va Tu)v TTocdv Si dcr<pdXetav, tov St eTtpov 
 yvfivov eJxov Sid Koviporrjra : the full 
 sense intended by our author being this, — 
 that, as a further proof of the lightness of 
 their equipment, ' they were shod on one 
 foot onl(/, the left, for security against the 
 mire [while the right was left bare and 
 unshod, for lightness].' Now it was not 
 uncommon among the Grecian soldiery for 
 one foot alone to be shod, while the other 
 was left bare, to promote lightness of 
 motion. So in Eurip, Med. frag. 6, we 
 have, 01 Ck Qecrriov Kopoi to Xaibv ixvoQ 
 dvdp^vXoi TToSoQ — Tbv S' iv inSiXoiQ, 
 b)Q l\a<po'ii^ov yovv "Y^xouv oq Srf Trdtriv 
 AirivXotg vofioq: for so I would point that 
 passage ; the words u)g tXatppi^ov yovv 
 ixouv certainly referring to to Xaiov Ixvog 
 dvdpjSvXoi TToSbg, by which the words Tbv 
 S' Iv rreciXoig will be, in some measure, 
 parenthetical. By the Tbv S' must be 
 meant, * the other foot ;' though thus to 
 supply TToca involves so harsh an ellipsis, 
 that, as ixvog a little before preceded, 
 I suspect that Euripides wrote Tb S'. 
 Again, in Lycoph. Cassand. 1310, (on the 
 subject of Jason,) we have, Tayy (dud) 
 j^oyoKprjTTiSi KXs\povTag vdKTiv. Needless 
 is it to adduce further exam[>les, since the 
 fact is fully attested by the figures found 
 on ancient monuments, chiefly vases, and 
 especially those of the Etrusci, who were 
 of Pelascric origin. 
 
 Thus the feft foot was, it seems, generally 
 the one shod, and the right allowed to go 
 bare. So Livy, ix. 40, of the Samnites, * et 
 ginistrum eras ocrea tectum ;' and in Juv. 
 Sat. vi. 256, we have, *crurisque sinis- 
 tri Dimidium tegmen.' Sometimes, how- 
 
 ever, the rijht foot was shod, and the left 
 suffered to remain bare, as appears from 
 the passage of Euripides above cited. And 
 so in a passage of Virg. ^n. vii. 689, 
 (evidently written in imitation of that of 
 Eurip.) we have, ' vestigia nuda sinistH 
 Instituere pedis, cioidus tegit altera pero.* 
 But from Aristotle, in a fragment of his 
 lost second book of Poetics preserved in 
 Macrob. Saturn, v. 18, it is plain that the 
 custom in Greece, in his age, was to have 
 the left foot shod, and the right bare ; 
 which custom Aristotle thinks founded in 
 nature and propriety ; Su ydp olfiai Tbv 
 I'lyovfitvov exeiv iXa(ppbv, aXX' ov tov 
 IfifievovTa, where by rbv ififisvovTa is 
 certainly to be understood the left foot, 
 that being, as Wasse has observed, 'the 
 one on which the soldier principally rests, 
 using it as a centre on which the whole 
 body may be turned about as on a pivot ;' 
 and consequently rbv y'lyovfitvov must 
 mean the rhjht foot, whicli is with reason 
 called the leading one, as being, in the 
 words of Heyne, 'anterior et prsegre- 
 diens,' and which accordingly ought to 
 be 'nudus et expeditus.' Yet with all 
 due deference to the authority of the 
 Stagirite, we may think that he is so 
 far wrong, in the reason which he gives 
 for the above, namely, from nature and 
 propriety. It is rather on the custom 
 obtaining in any nation that such a usage 
 must depend ; since it is but custom on 
 which the distinctive meaning of even the 
 terms right and left is founded. Thus, as 
 observes Home Tooke, (Div. of Purley,) 
 'the people in Melinda, a great and 
 civilized nation in Africa, are described 
 by De Gama as being all left-lianded,' i. e. 
 speaking with reference to European cus- 
 tom ; for otherwise, as observes Tooke, 
 ' they were as right-handed as the Portu- 
 guese, using that hand in preference which 
 was directed by custom.' The only diffi- 
 culty that rests on the interpretation of 
 the present passage is, hovv to get out so 
 much meaning from so few words. The 
 best way to account for the omission of 
 words which seem so necessary to the 
 sense is, to suppose that our author meant 
 the fiovov to be highly emphatic, — the right 
 foot afone shod, implying that the other 
 was left bare : an emphasis, I find, per- 
 ceived by Dr. Arnold, who, however, in 
 inferring from this that our author means 
 to say that ' every man had his right foot 
 
 OL. 88, I.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXII. 
 
 395 
 
 ' 
 
 
 aafpaXiia^ ev^Ka Tri(; tt^oq tov 7r»jA^>»^ 4. Kara ovv fUTaTrvpyiov 
 irpoaefxiayov iroog rag iiraX^Eic^ tiboTsg ore eprf/uLoi ttcrc, Trptorov julv 
 oi raq K\'if.iaKaQ (^ioovT^q, Kai Tr^ocra^edav' kirHTa \piXoi 3a>^6/ca $uy 
 
 ^Kpicioj Kai Oio^aKi avtpaivov, tov r/yeiro AfAf^iUtq o Kop(n(3ov, Kai 
 
 TTpLJToq avipt]^ — fxira ^e avrov m kirofuvoi, t^ k(p t/cartoov rwv 
 TTvpyu)}', avijjaivoV lireira \piXoi aXXoi fitra tovtovq 6,vv ^aoaTioig 
 €^wpoi»]', oiq iTipoi KaroTTiv Taq aaTricaQ e^tpov, ottwc iKsivoi paov 
 TT^oapaivoitVy Kai ifiieXXov owcreii' OTrorc irooq roiq iroXifx'ioiQ urjcrav. 
 5. (jjq cl avit) ttXhovq iyivovro, ijaOovTo oi ek tujv Trvpywv (j)uXaKEq' 
 KarepaXe yap Tig tiov YlXaTaiiov, avTiXajuipavofXEvog, airo twi* iiraX- 
 ^£(jjv fCfpa^uSo, rj inaouaa \po(jiOv EiroirtaE' Kai avTiKa j3oiJ »iv* to St 
 
 bare, that he might be less liable to slip 
 in the mud ;' or, in other words, he has 
 only his left, or weaker leg, shod, the other 
 being prepared to meet the exigency of the 
 case, — increases the difficulty unnecessarily, 
 and indeed quite reverses the order of 
 things. The left leg is not weaker than 
 the right ; and it was shod, not to strengthen 
 it, but to obtain a surer footing amidst the 
 mire ; while the right was left unshod, for 
 lightness, (to which purpose we may appeal 
 to the above words of Eurip., wg tXa<ppi'Cov 
 yovv txoit^,) and as being the leading one 
 in exploring one's way in the dark, and, if 
 left bare, serving to feel it out, and in 
 various ways precede and prepare the way 
 for the rest of the limbs. 
 
 4. KUTa fieTaTTvpyiovl ' at one of the 
 spaces between the turrets,' called, in 
 military phraseology, the curtain. The 
 terra tiSoTeg must not be pressed on, since 
 it can only denote the full persuasion of a 
 thing arising from high probability, — as 
 was now the case. Kai TrpoakOtaav, ' and 
 they placed them,' for o^i 'irpo<T. 
 
 5. dvTiXafxjiavofievog] scil. TJjg Kspa- 
 li'iCog, * while laying hold of it, to aid him 
 in his ascent.' Thus Kip. may be supposed 
 to have been one of the coping-stones. So 
 in Eurip. Phoen. 1174, we have, Xadv 
 ifif3aXvJV Kapg, 'AfiaKoTrXrjOij, yela' lir- 
 dX^€ix)v diTo, where by ytia' (plur. for 
 sing., as at v. 1187, and Orest. 1570, 1560,) 
 is denoted the coping of the battlements, 
 called tecta by Virg. Mn. ix. 558, (' altaque 
 certat Prendere tecta manu,') as being the 
 roofing thereof. 
 
 \p6<pov tTTOiTjffr Kai avTiKa ^ot) yv] 
 Poppo, from several of the best MSS., has 
 edited ^6(pov tTroiijae koI avTiKa ^of]v : 
 but without reason ; for besides that the 
 sense thus arising is, to say the least, tame 
 and forced, the readmg in question has 
 
 nothing to support it in the usus loquendi ; 
 for where do we find such a phrase as 
 l3ot)v TToiHv, esi)ecially in the sense to lead 
 to or occasion a shout ? By this change, 
 moreover, there is at once destroyed all 
 the beauty of the passage ; which, as in 
 several other parts of this nan*ative, is 
 highly graphic; the difference in the two 
 cases being that of painting a scene as 
 compared with that of stating a fact. A 
 similar beauty and pathos, arising from 
 the same cause, the highly descriptive, may 
 be seen in the following passage of the 
 Tam o' Shanter of Robert Burns : 
 ' Till first ae caper, syne anither, 
 Tarn tint his reason a' thegither. 
 And roars out, Weel done, Cutty-sark ! 
 And in an instant a' teas dark.' 
 Where the transition from statinj; a fact 
 in ' Tam lost his reason,' to painting a 
 scene, is made at the words, 'and roars 
 out,' &.C. Had Burns written, ' and in an 
 instant all is dark,' it would have increased 
 the graphic, though, I apprehend, dimi- 
 nished the force of the pathos ; for the 
 effect is far more impressive, inasmuch 
 as the transition from the brilliant light 
 whereby ' Kirk Alloway seemed in a blaze,' 
 to darkness that might be felt, is strongly 
 marked by the change of tense from the 
 present to the imperf. ; by which, too, more 
 of reality is imparted to the picture, from 
 its suggesting the idea of something that 
 has positively taken plixce. 
 
 Bekker and Goeller, in editing, for 
 \l^6(l)ov, Sov7rov,h'on\ one MS., have acted 
 contrary to every principle of criticism ; 
 for the latter reading, especially from its 
 being found only in one MS., may justly 
 be supposed a mere gloss. No change is 
 necessary ; for \p()(l>og signifies generally 
 strepitus, any noise, of whatever kind or 
 degree ; and it is often so used as to imply 
 
f 
 
 896 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 428, 7. 
 
 (TTparoTraoov eiri to teT^oc wp/injdfv* ou yap ijcei o tl r]v to Sttrov, 
 (jKOTeivtfg vvKTog Kai ytiiiuivog ovrot,* kch a/Lia oi tv r^ TroAti rtiiv 
 ViXaTaKjjv wTToXtXetjU^ityoi i^tXOovTeQ TrpoatpaXov tw thxh Ttjv 
 T[t\oTr(n>vr](jiii)v c/c Tou/iTraAtv ij ol avSptg avrtZv vinpif^aivov, ottwq 
 rjKKJTa Trpoc,- avTovg tov vouy e^ouv. 6. i0o^v(5ovvTo jtilv ouv, Kara 
 y^wpuv /uivorrcCi (^orjOeiv Se ou^tlc £7'oAjua £/c rrjc £auTwv (j>v\aKrjg, 
 aAA tv aTTopu) ijGav iiKaaai to yiyvojiuvov. 7. Kai oi r^ia/codcot 
 avTU)Vj olq iTiTUKTO Trapajjorjduv ti ti Sioi, cvwpouv ijl e^o) tov 
 Tft^ouc TTjOot; rr/v j3or/v* (ppvKToi rt ppovro £C rag G»i/3ae TToXt- 
 juioi. 8. Trapavta^ov ce Kai oi ek T^g woXicog TlXaTairjg ano tov 
 rti^ouc (j>pvKT0VQ TToXXoug, TTjOorfpov TraptaKBvacTfxivovg £C auro touto, 
 OTTwc a<7a(j>rj Ta arijufia Trjg (j)pvKT(M)pLag roTg TroXt/utocc y, Kai ju^ 
 po»j0oi6v, — aXXo 
 
 \ iN 
 
 Tt vo/ui(TavT£g TO "yfyvo/nsvov tivac »; ro ov, Trptv 
 
 ai^aM; oi av^p^g oi t^iorrtc ^la^uyotti/, fca! rou aa(^aXoug arrt- 
 
 (7rt'a^ noise. Indeed it is defined by Suidas 
 as the crash produced by the violent con- 
 currence of two hard bodies. And more- 
 over it is plain from certain passages, evi- 
 dently imitated from the present, in Dio 
 Cass. p. 348, 47, and 392, 73, that he had 
 \p6<l>ov in his copy. Hence I have, with 
 Poppo, retained that reading. 
 
 ovK ydei o Tl r/v to ^tivbv] 'knew not 
 what the danger (or, as we should say, 
 the m<Uter) was.' So we have, just after, 
 tlKaaai to yiyvofisvov, * to conjecture what 
 was taking place.' The words just after, 
 Kai cifia 01 Iv Ty ttoXu, &c. are meant to 
 account for the confusion and consequent 
 inactivity of the great body of the troops ; 
 no one knowing what had happened, and 
 their attention being drawn off from the 
 quarter in which the attempt was made, by 
 a demonstration of attack in the opposite 
 quarter. In their perturbation and ig- 
 norance of what was the matter, they 
 remained, indeed, at their post, but never 
 ventured to move in any direction. 
 
 iic TovfiTraXip ri — v7repti3aivov] *on the 
 contrary side to that at which the men 
 had sealed the wall.' For vulg. y, I have, 
 with the recent editors, adopted the read- 
 ing of some MSS., r): for while I know 
 not a smgle example of I^ttoXlv thus used 
 with y, not a few are to be found of the 
 phrase with ^ : e. g. Herodot. ix. 56, to. 
 t^TraXiv ri AaKeSai(j.6vioi yiaav. Lucian, 
 i^. 077, tfjnraXiv t] av riXiriaaQ, and iii. 249, 
 tinraXiv if oi Trpoyovoi I'lfiiov. Of tov vovv 
 tX^ntv the sense is, 'should give them 
 attention.' 
 
 7. o\ TpiaKoffioi avTutv, olg trcraicro] 
 The art. here, as Arnold and Poppo well 
 
 observe, has reference to what follows^ 
 being explained by the subsequent relative 
 enunciation, meaning ^the three himdred 
 who were appointed to give aid wherever 
 it might be needed.' Sometimes, though 
 very rarely, this subsequent explanation 
 by a relative enunciation is dispensed 
 with, — namely, when the thing is supposed 
 to be too well known to require explana- 
 tion. So in John xviii. 3, we have, r?)v 
 (TTrtlpav, where, as here, we are to under- 
 stand a corps de garde, or piquet-guard. 
 
 tx(tipovv t^uj TOV Ttixovg Trpbg rrjp 
 (3or]v] Several of the best MSS., for e^oj, 
 have t^ioOev, which has been edited by 
 Haack ; while Poppo, Bekker, and Goeller 
 retain the common reading, and on just 
 grounds ; especially as t^ioOev has every 
 appearance of being a mere gloss, or alter- 
 ation, — though quite unnecessary ; for 
 when it is said that ' they marched out of, 
 or outside of, the wall to the place whence 
 the noise proceeded,' it is certainly implied 
 that they took their course on the outside 
 of the walls ; otherwise why should they 
 have gone out ? In short, we have here a 
 brief form of expression for Ix^povv i^ui 
 TOV Ttixovg Kai 7rapt(3ori0ovu npog Ttjv 
 jioriv, or t^riXQov rrpbg Tt)v (3or}v : the 
 word i^o) being often used with verbs of 
 motion. 
 
 (ppvKToi — TToXtixioili ' war-lights,' used 
 as signals, on which see my note in Transl. 
 
 8. 7rapavi(Txov'\ 'brought by the side of 
 the other ;' namely, so as to interfere with 
 and counteract the signals, thus making 
 them unintelligible. Kai tov dff<paXovs 
 dvTiXd(5oivTO, ' and should have reached 
 a place of security.' 
 
 - 
 
 OL. 88, 1.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXIII. 
 
 397 
 
 XapoiVTO. XXIII. Oi S VTrB^(5a'ivovT(Q tmv II Xaratwv tv rourw, 
 wg ot irpWTOi avTOJv avapipt}Ki(rav, Kai tov Trupyou e/cartpou Tovg 
 (pvXaKag ciaj)6ei^avTig tKiKpaTrfK^aav, Tag re Sio^ovg Tuiv -nvpyiov 
 evcjTavTeg avToi ^(pvXaaGov, /nrj^Evn ci ainuiv i7ri(5or}0eiv, Kai kX'i- 
 lnaKag irpoaOevTeg ano tov Tilyovg Totg irvpyoig, Kai hiravafiifSdaav- 
 Teg avcpag TrXtlovg, oi julv airo twv irvpyijjv Tovg iirifioTiOovvTag Kai 
 KUTuyOiv Kai avtjQev ttpyov fjaXXovTeg, oi S* Iv Tovrw, ol TrXiiovg, 
 TToXXag irpoaOevTeg /cXtVia/cac afxa, Kai Tag iirdX^iig aTraxTavTeg, 
 cia TOV jutroTTupytou v7ripe(5airov, 2. o ^a ^laKoinitoiUcVog an 
 \(JTaTo £7rt roiJ 'yjEiXovg Ttjg Ta(j)pov, Kai iVTivOtv eto^bvov te Kai 
 riKovTiZov, El Tig 7ra^apor]0(jjv Trapa to TEi-^og KuyXvTrig y'lyvoiTo 
 TV}g ciapaaEOjg. 3. ettei ce iravTEg SifTrcTrepatwvro oi aVo t(s)v 
 TTup-ywv, '^aXETTwg oi rtXturatoi, KaTapaivovTEg E^tjpovv etti t»Jv 
 Ta<ppov' Kai Ev TovTisj 01 T^iaKOGioi avTOig E7rE(f>E^ovTO XajULTra^ag 
 E^ovTEg. 4. ot fuiEv ovv nXaratr/^ EKEivovg Eufptjv /ixaXXov ek tov 
 
 OKOTOVg, EffTlOTEg ETTI TOV '^ElXovg Tl]g TaCppOVf Kai ETO^EVOV TE Kai 
 
 EarjKOVTiL^ov Eg Ta yvfuva, avToi cf, ev tu) a(pavEi ovTEg^ rjaaov cia 
 
 Ch. XXIII. I. ot d' v7repl3aivovTeg — 
 vTrepejiatvov^ * Ita haec verba jungenda 
 sunt, 01 S' vTrepftaivovTtg — etpvXaffaov — 
 01 fikv — tlpyov — 01 d' — 01 TrXeiovg — vrrep- 
 tfiaivov ubi expectes quidem, rwv 5' 
 v7rep(3aiv6pT(ov twv IlXaTadiov oi irpioTOi 
 iv TovT^), iig dva^i^T)Ki(Tav — ol ^ikv, oi de. 
 Sed ssepe, ubi res qusedam et tota et per 
 partes suas significatur, totum illud eodem 
 casu, quo partes, profertur.' (Goeller.) 
 
 rag SioSovg] 'the door- ways' in the 
 lower part of the turrets. Comp. Liban. 
 Or. Par. Jul. § 120, Tag Ovpag tCjv irvp- 
 ytov KaToXafiovTig, and Virg. ^n. ii. 803, 
 'Danaique obsessa tenebant Limina por- 
 tarum.^ Of tvcTTavTsg the sense is, 'stand- 
 ing in,' meaning ' posted at,' as in Zosim. 
 iv. 40. 'E7rava[3i^affavTeg, 'and having 
 placed thereon.' Of this rare term I have 
 noted another example in Dio Cass. 626, 
 28. Of the words, a little after, Kai kccto)- 
 0(v Kai dvo)9ev, the meaning is, as Haack, 
 Poppo, and Arnold are agreed, — 'from 
 the Siodog, or passage which was carried 
 through the turrets, and from the summit 
 of them,' whither some of the Platteans 
 had mounted by ladders. ' ATruxravreg, 
 ' having pushed away, or thrust down.' 
 
 2. 6 de diaKOfii^ofAtvog — Td<ppov^ 'each, 
 as he passed over, regularly halted at the 
 bank, or (outer) brink, of the ditch, called 
 by us the counter-scarp ;' for such is the 
 sense of x^^^ovg. So in Arrian, Ind. xiii. 
 we have, avToi dk kiri T(p %w/Ltart tov liri 
 rov x^f-^^og tov e^co Ti}g Tatppov. 
 
 Trapd TO Ttixog} 'by aid at the wall,' 
 namely, that which was adjacent to either 
 of the turrets. In KioXvTi^g yiyvoiTo rf/g 
 diafidatojg we have a Thucydidean phrase 
 for KOiXvoi Tr/v didfiacriv. 
 
 3. 01 dTTo Tutv TTvpyijJv] Meaning, 'those 
 posted at the turrets, and who had to 
 descend from them.' I have pointed off 
 the words x^^fToif oi TeXtvTaXoi, because 
 they contain a parenthetical remark, serv- 
 ing to intimate that 'those of the number 
 who came last made their way with dif- 
 ficulty :' not, indeed, as Thirlwall says, 
 ' because the ditch was deep and the water 
 high,' (for it was no higher than before,) 
 but because those who came last had no 
 force to keep the enemy at bay or defend 
 their passage, as had those w ho went before ; 
 but as soon as they stirred from the SioSoi, 
 they would have the enemy at their backs, 
 ready to cut them down or push them from 
 the battlements. By avToTg are meant 
 the twelve mentioned at ch. 22, who had 
 been posted at the extreme turrets either 
 way. The piquets, as being night-guards, 
 are accordingly described as carrying 
 lamps. So in St. John, xviii. 3, we have, 
 \api)v Tr\v CKiipav — ftcrd ^avdv Kai 
 Xafi7rdSu)v. To the present passage there 
 is an evident allusion in Themist. 283, C ; 
 and hence is illustrated a passage in Xen. 
 Anab. vii. 4, 18. 
 
 4. sg TU yvfivd] scil. filpri, meaning the 
 left side, unguarded by the shield ; a sense 
 confirmed by various examples adduced by 
 
i 
 
 398 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. v. 428, 7. 
 
 raq XafiiTa^aq KaOaopuivTo' ware (j>Oavovai tiZv YiXaTaiwv Kai oi 
 vcTTaTOi SiapavTEC t?jv Tn(j)pov, ^oXettwc ^f /cai pcalwc* K'/ovdraXXog 
 T£ •yajQ €7r£7r»/y£i ou pepaiog ev avry wcft eweXOciVy aXX olog 
 aTTijAtwrou »/ popEou voarwoj^c ^iaAAor /cat 17 Tui; TO(oi;ra> ave/mo 
 v7rovu(j)()iiitvr) ttoAu to uowp tv aur»^/ tTTETrou/zcti, o /uoA(c uTreps^^^ovreg 
 iTrff}anjjOr}a(iv. 5. Ey^vtro Sf /cat tj oia^£u£tc avToiq fiaXXov ^id rou 
 vei/wwi^oc TO lidyiOoQ. XXIV. Of),u»](TavT£c o£ «7ro T»?g Ta(^pou 01 
 ITAaTat»7c? iviopovv aOpooi ti]V eg Ot]pag tp^povaav ooov, ev ce^ia 
 
 tVOl'TfC TO TOV AvSpOKpClTOVQ l/^cJov, TOju/^OVTEV 'J/CtCTTa (T<j()dg TOUT)]!/ 
 
 aurouc UTToroTrijcrat TouTriaOai, ttjv cc; Toug TroXfjUtoug' /cat a/^a ewpcuv 
 Toug rieXoTrovrrjCTiouc; Tr)v Trpog KtOatpwi'a /cat Aouog Ki(f>aXag, rrjv 
 iir ' AOrivuiv ^epoutrav, jittTa XajuTraowy oiw/covtoc. 2. /cat fVt ^ttv 
 ?£ r) tTTTct orraSiouc ol nXaTat)]^ Tr)v eiri tljv Oi]pu)v e^(x)pri(jav, 
 £7r£i0 v7ro(JTOE\pavTEg rjtaav Trjv Trpog to Ojoog (pepovGav oSov, f'g 
 'Eou0|oac /cat Ytrtag, /cat Xaponsvot twv opwi' ota^euyoudtv eg Tag 
 AOijvag, arSpeg owS^/ca /cat ota/cotrtot otto TrXttovwv* ftcrt yap Ttvfg 
 aurwv ot cnreTpdirovTO eg Tr/y TroXtv Trptv U7r£p|3atv£tv, tig ^ tVt 
 T^ h^(o Ta(ppio Tot^oTrjQ EXr}(j>Or]. 3. ot /lev ouv n^XoTrovvr/tTiot /caTcl 
 "^(jjoav i-yivovTo Trig poYiOtiag iravaaiLUvoi' ot o f/c T»7g TroXcwg 
 nXaTatrjg, Tojy /ufv ytywr^fjievijjv tiooTtg ouStv, twv Sf avroTpa- 
 
 me in Transl. Btaiwg, difficultly ;' for their 
 rearmost were hard-pressed by the piquet- 
 guard. So supra i. 63, we have, 7ra(>f/X0« 
 XaXfTToif. With £7r£7n7y 61, 'had formed 
 itself,' compare .^schyl. Pers. 507, i^pv- 
 aTaWoTrrjya hd iropov (TrpaTog Trtp^, 
 and Eurip. Rhes. 441, (pvajjfxaTa Kpu- 
 aTaWoTTtjKTa. Athen. p. 42. Pint. Lu- 
 cull. 32. 
 
 dW oioQ dTTTjXiojTOv t) jSoptou vSaT(i)^r)Q 
 /iaWov] The best mode of encountering 
 the difficulty here complained of is, with 
 the Schol., Pop., and Am., to assign to dW 
 vCaTivdrfQ fidXXov the sense ' but rather 
 watery ;' such as is usually the case when 
 the wind is at east (or E.S.E.) rather than 
 north. For vulg. v7rovt<l>ofisvr], I have, 
 with Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo, edited 
 v7roret<pon8VT] ; such being here, and in 
 another passage infra iv. 103, found in 
 most of the best MSS. : though, indeed, 
 from the term vi0a> and its compounds 
 occurring in Herodot. and the dramatic 
 writers, I would not positively pronounce 
 that the above is the true reading. Of 
 more importance, however, is it to advert 
 to the peculiar phrase r) vvK v7roj'fi(pofitvtj. 
 Now v7rovti(ps<T9ai is elsewhere used of 
 things f and sometimes of persons j who are. 
 
 if we may use the expression, he-snowed; 
 as in the instance of x'^i^'^fffOai and 
 vfoQai. But in the application of the terra 
 to what is not properly a substance, we 
 have a use, I apprehend, no where else to 
 be found, and which may seem to savour 
 of poetic, or even l}Tic, boldness ; though 
 probably arising simply from an aim at 
 brevity. 
 
 HoKiQ vTnpkxovT(Q\ Miaving scarcely 
 their heads above water.' So Lucian, ii. 
 107, vtnpkxovTeQ tiov (cvjudrwv. Herodot. 
 VTTtpkx- TOV vdaTOQ. 
 
 Ch. XXIV. 1. TO TOV 'AvSpOKpUTOVQ 
 
 y)p<pov] * the chapel or fane of the hero 
 Androcrates ;' a celebrated Platsean gene- 
 ral of remote antiquity, and supposed 
 to be one of the tutelary heroes whom 
 Arehidamus called to witness before he 
 commenced hostilities against Plataea. In- 
 deed this chapel is mentioned in Herodot. 
 ix. 25, and described by Plut. Aristid. as 
 embosomed m a thick grove :' and he 
 relates that prayers were offered up there, 
 previous to the battle, to the hero Andro- 
 crates and others of whom he makes 
 mention. 
 
 2. \a(36[itvoi Tvjp 6pulv'\ * having reached 
 the mountains.' 
 
 01,. 88, 1.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXVI. 
 
 399 
 
 Tro/Luviov a^KTiv dirayyuXavTiov wg ov^eig TreptfidTi, /ci^puKa iKirE/ji- 
 iJjavTEg, iTTii v/^ipa eyiviTo, ecnrevcovTo avaipiaiv Totg vt/cpoTg, 
 ^af^oi'Tfg ^e to aXr}Oig iTravaavTO. 4. ot juev o»/ twv IIXaTatwi^ 
 av^peg ouTwg vnepjiavTig tcrwfirjcrav. 
 
 XXV. E/c ^£ Ttjg Aa/ct^at'^toyog, tou avTov ^ft/iwvbg TtXtvTwvTog, 
 iKwefXTTtTai 2aXat0og o Aa/cc^at/udviog ig MvTiXrirrjv Tpu'ipu' Kai 
 nXeuaag eg riuppav, Kai t^ avTt^g Tre^y /caTct ^apa^pav Tiva, y viTfp- 
 3aTov r}v TO 7r£pireiS(t(T/ua, ^laXaOuv ea^p^eTai eg Ttiv MurtXr/i'r^)'* 
 /cat iXeye Tolg npoe^poig oti eajSoXr? Tf a^a eg Tr)v ATTiKr}v ecrrat, 
 Kai at TEGGapaKovTa vrjeg irapeGOVTai ag ebei (DorjOiirrai auroTg, 
 7rpoaTroTreiii(j)0i}vai tb avTog tovtwv eveKa, kul afxa tiov uXXiov eiri- 
 fxeXr\aoixevog. 2. K'at ot /uev MuriXr^raToi e^apaovv Tt, /cat Trpog Tovg 
 ' AOiivaiovg riacrov el\ov T»ji' -yvwjiirjv axrrt ^v/upaiveiv. 6 te ^tt|Liwy 
 ETeXevTa ovTog Kai TeTapTov eTog tw noXefxw eTeXevTa Tto^e ov 
 Gou/cu^/3r/g ^vveypa\pev. 
 
 XXVI. Tou ^* £7rtyt"yvoft€i'ou Oepovg oi IltXoTrovv^/crtot, eireiSri 
 Tag eg t»Jv M.vTiXr]vr)v, ^vo Kai TecrcjapaKovTa, vavg aweaTeiXav 
 
 3. effTTsv^ovro dr. toTq vfKpoTc] ^ The 
 Schol. explains Iffir. by (nrovddg k^ijTovv 
 TToifjaai, and Portus egerunt de, &c. But 
 they and others have failed to see that as 
 the imperfect tense denotes action begun 
 but not continued, so it may very well 
 denote what any one would do, or have 
 done. 'EirevdeffOai is rarely used, as here, 
 with a noun in the accus. denoting the 
 purpose of the treaty. I would compare 
 iii. 109, dvaxwp'70'tv ovk tffireiffaro. 
 
 4. 01 Tuiv nXaTaiuiv dv^ptg — lau)9r]<Tav'] 
 That they were henceforward considered 
 as Athenian citizens, appears from Ari- 
 stoph. Ran. 706, where he notices the 
 measure by which even the slaves who had 
 fought with the Athenians at the battle of 
 Arginusa were made citizens, Kai Yl\a- 
 Taidg tvOcQ dvai, KdvTi covXojv deffiroTag^ 
 where UXaraidQ is to be taken for mq 
 UXaTaulQ. It is well observed by Hel- 
 lanicus, (ap. Schol. ibidem, 245, a, E.) 
 kXivOepioOTjvai avrovg Kai kyypa((>syTag, 
 u)g UXaraiHg, avixTroXiTeviaOai avrolg. ^ 
 
 Ch. XXV. 1. Kara x«p«^P«»'— *<^«p- 
 Xtrrtt] Meaning, the course or bed of 
 a torrent, probably forming part of an 
 euripus running up inland iroin Cape 
 Malea to beyond Mitylene. By this water- 
 course, whether dry or not, the works of 
 the Athenians were, it seems, by its ex- 
 tremely deep and precipitous character, 
 interrupted. In diaXaOihv, just after, we 
 have an old Attic word, which ought to be 
 restored to a passage of Procop. 357, 22, 
 
 where, for SiaXajSovTsg tffwOrjffav, read 
 diaXaOovng iff. ; a term, this, occurring 
 again a little further on. 
 
 To7g TTpokSpoig] The name given to the 
 rulers or magistrates at Mitylene, on which 
 see Wachsmuth's Ant. Gr. i. p. 196, and 
 Plehn's Lesb. p. 93. 
 
 2. Trpog Toiig 'A9r}vaiovg ijffffov ilxov 
 Trjv ypwiJiijv uKTre ^VfilSaiveiv] ' had less 
 the mind (were less inclined) to come to 
 terms with the Athenians.' This phrase, 
 r»)v yviofiTjv txHv irpbg, is found also at 
 iv. 125. V. 13. and vii. 72, and in two pas- 
 sages of Xen. Anab. ii. 5, 29, ti3ovXtTo 6 
 K. dirav to ffTpdrevfia Trpog iavrov tx^tv 
 Ti)v yviofiriv, and Hist. iv. 8, 17- Sv/z- 
 /Saivciv here stands for ^{/[x^aaiv ttoi- 
 tXffOai, as elsewhere in Thucydides, though 
 rarely in any other writer. 
 
 Ch. XXVI. 1. dvo Kai TtffffapaKovra 
 vavg] Since the number of ships is, supra 
 ch. 16 & 25, and infra 29 & 69, spoken of 
 as forty, the critics in general suppose that 
 the words dvo Kai are not genuine. But 
 to cancel words found, as these are, in 
 every known MS., would surely be too 
 bold ; and there is no proof that Valla had 
 them not in his copy, since he might pass 
 over them, as not allowed by the other 
 passage. That Diodorus had not Ttoa. in 
 his copy, is certain ; for he writes rtaaapa- 
 Koi'TaTrevTe, an error indeed, but, I sus- 
 pect, not proceeding from Diod. (who, I 
 doubt not, meant to write reffff. Svo) but 
 from the scribes, who might easily fall into 
 
400 
 
 THUCVDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427- 
 
 OL. 88, 1, 2.] LIBER III. CAP. XXIX. 
 
 401 
 
 fvovra 'AX/ctSav, OQ vv auroTc vavap^oqy 7rpo(Trd2avT8C, avT(>\ 6<; 
 Triv 'ArriK»)v Kai oi ^v/JLimayoi eae^aXov, oTnoq ot 'A^TjvaTot, afA(f>oTe- 
 pwOev 0opu)3ouftEVOt, )7(T(Tov tqIq vavaiv eg ri/v MvTi\r]vr)v Kara' 
 nXeovaaiQ em(5or)9t'i(Tovaiv. 2. r/yfTro St t»7c £<t^oX»7c tou'tj/c 
 KXeo^tarrjC VTrep nautravto^* rou nXetaToara/cro^ utfoc, ^aaiX£fi*c 
 oiTOC Kot vtwTfpoiJ irif iraTpoQ ^l aSeX<j)oq cov. 3. i^ywcjav cl Ttjg 
 'Arrt/cSc TO. TE TrpoTfoov T£Tjur7/^£va, [fcal] fi ri ifii^XaaTrjKU, kui 
 oaa €v Talc TTplv £(T/3oXatc TraptXeXunTo' Kai rj £<t/3oX»; aurr? X"^^' 
 wujTaTri ty^VETO rolq 'A6r)vaioiq jluto. Tr]v ^Evrepav. 4. £7rt^£rovrfc 
 yao a£i ciTro rtiq Afff/Bou re ntvfTEaOai riov vetZv efjyov, wq h^Ti 
 7rf7r£^aja)jU£v(t>v, ette^tIXOov to. ttoXXci teilIVOvteq. 5. (dq c ovclv 
 aiTE^aivEv avToig (Lv irpoGE^EyovTo, Ka\ £7r£XfXo(7r£i o alroc, ave^d)- 
 prjcrav fcai Si£Xu0)7(Tav Kara TToXfJC- 
 
 XXVII. Oi Se MurtXrji'aToi £i' toutw, (Jc oi re vijsc outoTc ou)(^ 
 i/icov aTTO tyJq ritXoTrovvjJfTou oXXfi £i'f)(^povJ^ov, Kai o (tTtoc fTT- 
 cXfXo/TTCt, avnyKatovrai ^vinj3aiVEiv n^oq rovq ' AOy]vaiovq ^la ra^e, 
 2. o SaXaj^oc Kai avroq ov irpofj^tyonevoq en rctq vavq oirXitei rnv 
 Srjjuov, TTOorenov \piXdv orrci, wq eire^Kov Toiq AOrivaioiq. 3. rn Cf, 
 
 the error, since AA^AII would easily be 
 mistaken for AAAAIT, And though forty 
 only are mentioned infra ch. 29 & 69, yet 
 may we suppose that there our author uses 
 a round number ; and the manner in which 
 the ships are spoken of favours this. Nor 
 does the rag here preceding oblige us, by 
 the force of the reference in the article, to 
 suppose the very same number, since the 
 rdg may belong to vavg only, and the 
 words dvo Kai Ti<s<r. be an insertion for 
 the sake of explanation. Render, 'after 
 they had sent off Alcidas in charge of the 
 ships, two-and- forty in number, to [the 
 relief of] Mitylene.' It seems that two 
 ships more were added by the zeal of the 
 allies ; though our author does not directly 
 say so, and afterwards, somewhat neg- 
 ligently, speaks of the forty ships, for- 
 getting that they had been increased to 
 forty-two. Thus all becomes plain. In 
 the words following, vavg dirkaruXav — 
 TrpoffTci^avTeg, there is not, what Poppo, 
 Goeller, and Arnold suppose, a confusion 
 of two modes of expression, in which, 
 they say, either txovra or TrpoffTa^avrig 
 must be superfluous, — but Trpoffrd^avTeg 
 is added by way of explaining what was 
 meant by (x'^^ra, namely, that Alcidas 
 was having in charge two ships, as com- 
 mander; for Ix^'*' may very well have that 
 sense, as in Xen. An. vii. 1, 26. So supra 
 ch. 16, we have, vayapx^v Trpoa'tTaXav 
 
 'AXKidav. And similarly here Trpocrra^- 
 avTfg stands for TrpoaTa^avTfg avTov 
 avraTg. 
 
 2. vtioTfpov tTi] *yet too young,' 
 namely, to govern ; as it is expressed at 
 vi. 16. 
 
 3. Kai il ri ll3e(3\a(TTriKti] Dind., Poppo, 
 Goeller, Dobree, and Arnold are agreed 
 that the icat ought not to be here : cer- 
 tainly not, if it be taken as a copulative. 
 Nor can it be defended unless we suppose 
 Kai il to stand for il Kai : which is not 
 permitted by the propriety of early Attic 
 style. The Kai seems to have crept in 
 from the scribes feeling a want of a Kai 
 to correspond to the rd just before, and 
 fancying that the apodosis commenced at 
 el Ti i^ie^XaaTrjKei, whereas the words are 
 merely eJcpUcatire, and intended to signify 
 that * they destroyed any thing, whatever 
 it was, that had shot up afresh,' as the 
 shoots of trees imperfectly felled down, 
 &c., and whatever corn had gro\Mi since 
 the previous ravage. 
 
 Ch. XXVII. 1. Sid Tadt] Meaning, 
 'on account of these [following circum- 
 stances].' After a phrase of this kind, 
 the next sentence commences without any 
 copulative. 
 
 2. 67^Xt^tt Tov drjfiov'] Not, ^ anns the 
 common people,' as Port., Hobbcs, &c., 
 render, but ' makes hoplites, or heavy- 
 armed, of them :' a sense required by 
 
 €7r£id»} eXapoxf oTrXa, ovte riKfiodivTo tri twv ap^oiTwr, Kara $i»XXo- 
 yovq TE yiyvo/HEVoi, ij tov <TiT(tv ekeXevov Tovq ^vvaTovq ^eueiv Eq to 
 (pcwE^ov^ Kai ciavE/iiEiv airaaiv, ^ ouroi ^vyyjuj^ytaavTEq irooq 'AOrj- 
 vaiovq Ecpatjav TrapadaxTEiv ti]v ttoXu'. XXVllI. FvovTEq ^e ot ev 
 Toiq TTpayjuaaiv ov t aTroK(t)Au(TEiv cvvaToi ovTEq, ei t airofiovw 
 or}(TOVTai Trjq c,v/npaaEU)q KivcvvEvcjovTEq, iroiovvTai Koiv^ o/noXoyiuv 
 TTpoq TE Tla^rtTa Kai to (xrparoTrfSov, wgte 'AOrivaioiq juev e^eivoi 
 fjovXEvcrai wEpi MvTiXrjvaiwv ottoIov av ti jSoiIXwvrat, Kai ttiv trrpa- 
 Tiav Eq TTiV TToXiv Si^EaOai avTouq, Tr^Eaf^Eiav ^e airoaTEXXEiv Eq Taq 
 AOtjvaq MvTiXrjvaiovq TTEpi EavToiv' ev oau) ^' av irdXiv EXOwai, 
 ila^rira juirjTE crjCFai MvTiXr)vaiu)v jurj^Eva, /lu'ite ar^paTro^iaai, firiTe 
 airoKTElvai, 2. rj /uev ^vin(3a(Jiq avTt} EyivETo' oi ^l ir^a^avTEq irooq 
 TOvq AaKECatiuoviovq juaXiaTa t(iju M.VTiXrjva'nov, nEpi^EElq ovTEq, 
 wq Tf (jrparta egyiXOev, ovk riVECJ^ovTO, aXX' etti Tovq (5(i)inovq o/ntoq 
 KaOitovm. lla^ijq S avaGTriaaq auTovq wgte /li»J aSiKrJGaiy KaTa- 
 TidETai Eq TeveSov, lULE-^pi ov Tolq *AOtivaioiq ti ^o^y, 3. 7rEjui\paq Se 
 Kai Eq Tt]v ' AvTKTaav TpirfOEiq, npocTEKTriGaTOy Kai TaXXa to. nEpi to 
 
 (TTpaTOTTECOV KaOl(TTaTO V aVT(^ E^OKEl, 
 
 XXIX. Ot c EV Taiq TE(J(TapaKOVTa vavGi ITfXoTrovvrJtTtot, oiiq 
 tCEi EV ra^Ei wa^ayEVEaOai^ irXiovTEq tte^i te avTrjv ttjv llfXoTroi/- 
 vrjaov EvBiETpi\pav^ Kai KaTci tov aXXov nXovv G^oXaloi ko/lugOev- 
 TEq, TOvq fiEV EK TYJq TToXEwq 'AOrjvaiovq XavOavovGi, npiv ^t) Tn 
 A»/Xw £ff)(OV, TTpOGjui^avTEq S' air' avTrjq rp I/capw Kai MvKovtt), 
 irvvOavovTai wpwTOv oti iJ MurtX»Iv»? faXa>K£. 2. J^ovXojlievoi Se to 
 aa(j)Eq EiSivaij KaTETrXevGav Eq ''EpftaTOV rrjq 'EpvOpaiaq' — rijuEpai 
 
 what follows, and occurring also at viii. 17 
 and 23, and Jos. Ant. xiv. 5, 2. 
 
 3. Kard ^vWoyovg yiyvoixfvoil 'being 
 at parties,' i. e. getting together into 
 factious bands. So Xen. Anab. v. 7, 1, 
 Kai ^vXXoyoi kyiyvovTo, Kai kvkXoi aw- 
 iaravTO. Arrian, E. A. v. 25, 4, %vX- 
 Xoyoi lyiyvovTO twv, &c. Compare the 
 phrase supra ii, 21, Kara Koardfftig yiy- 
 pofisvoi, where see note. 
 
 Ch. XXVIII. 1. ot il/ role Trpdyftacrivl 
 * those in the administration of affairs.' 
 The phrase occurs in Demosthenes, Theo- 
 phrastus, and Aristophanes, and is equiv. 
 to oi rd irpdyfiara txoiTfg at vi. 39, or ot 
 erri tCjv Trpay^driov at iv. 2. 
 
 Of the words, a little after, TrotoDvrat 
 Koivy bp.oXoyiav, the sense is, ' make, in 
 common with them, (meaning, the people 
 at large,) a capitulation.' So in a passage 
 of Aristot., cited in Steph. Thes., we have, 
 K\ivij Kvvklirifiei/. "Qare, a little after, 
 bears the sense, not unfre(|uent hi the Attic 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 writers, ' on condition that.' And in (5ov- 
 Xsvcrai — ^ovXioprai, we have a frequent 
 conventional term, like xp^l^^ai o ti (iuv- 
 XtaOai. 
 
 2. 01 Sk Trpd^avreg'] Meaning, 'those 
 who had held commmiications with the 
 Lacedaemonians.' See on iv. 132, and vi. 
 61. With oifK rjvkffxovTO here, 'could not 
 restrain themselves,' compare v. 45, ovKeri 
 T/veixovTo, and see Blomf. on .^schyl. 
 Choeph. 735. The ofitjjg, just after, has 
 reference to a clause omitted ; ' although 
 faith had been pledged by the Athenians 
 that they should not be injured :' a sort 
 of ellipsis, this, frequent in the best Attic 
 writers. 'Avatrrtjaag avrovg, i. e. ' hav- 
 ing induced them to rise.' See i. 126 
 and 136. 
 
 3. 7rpo<T£Kr//<Taro] * gained it over to the 
 Athenian interest.' Compare Herodot. iii. 
 74, <f>iXov TTpoaKtaaBai riva. 
 
 Ch. XXIX. 1. air' avTrig'\ i, e. 'aft<-T 
 passing, or leaving it.' 
 
 D D 
 
402 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 1, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXXI. 
 
 403 
 
 St ^ui\i(7Ta ijcrav ry MuTiXrJvrj la\u)Kvia iirra, or iQ to E^m- 
 jiaroi' K-aT£7rXtu(Tav* — ttvOo/jl^'oi Se to cra^ii:, ifiovXtvoVTO iK twv 
 irapo.Twv' Kai tXfSti' avroiq TtvTianAoQ avtip HAhoc ratt' 
 XXX. *' 'AXkl^u /cat UtXoTrnvvv)(Ji(M)v ucroi 7roo£(T^ttv apyovreg 
 T»i<; (xrprtrifTc, f/tol SoK'a ttXcTv jjjuag £7ri MurtXi/i'rjv, 7r()!i' eKTruarouc 
 ycj'f jOat, wtTTTf/D £x^i[(£V. 2. fcarti yap to ti/coc, arSpdJv vcwtTTt 
 TToXti' evovrwi', ttoXu to a'(/)uXoK:TO)' ti»p>J<TOjU£V* KaTa ^iv OaXacrtrav 
 /cat Traru, v tfcelroi te di'iXTTKTTot iTTiyiveoOai av Tiva G(j>i(n TroXt- 
 /tior, /cat »/jHWV 17 aX/crj Tvyyjctvei fiuAiaTa ovaa UKog C£ Kai to 
 7rt&>v auTwv /caT* o'lKiag a/nAianpov, wg KiKpaTr}KOTU)v, CiiairapOat, 
 3. H ovv irpoffiriaoiiiiev a(j>v(o Te Knl vvktoq, ^Xtt/Cw ^i£Ta tujv 
 iv^ovj — a Ti^ apa v/lilv tcTTtv viroXonrog tivovg, — /caTaX»]<|)0>Jvat av 
 TO. irpayiaaTa. 4. /cat ju») a7ro/ci'»i<TWjU£v tov /ctvSuvov, vo/itdavTfC 
 
 Ol»/C ciXXo Tt Jvai TO :j: K'ail'Ol' TOU TToXt/UOU h TO TOIOVTOV' O H Tig 
 
 oTpciTrjyog iv t£ avT(v (pvXaaaoiTo k(u Tolg TroXfjutotc £»'opa>v £7rt- 
 \Hpoiii, nXfiaT av o^^oTto." XXXI. O f.ilv ToaavTa httwVj ovk 
 
 2. I'lfiipai tjffav ry M. eaXiOKvig, tTrra] 
 On this idiom see note at i. 13, and Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 388. In the words, a little after, 
 ijiovXtvorTO Ik twv TrapovToJV, we have 
 a brief forai of expression for * they con- 
 sulted what was best to be done under 
 present circumstances,' pro prcesentibus 
 rebus. Htnce is illuf^trated a passage of 
 iEschyl. Pers. 7^3, Troig av tK tovtiov iti 
 TrpcKjaoifJiiv MQ dpKTTa, where ik tovtu)v is 
 equiv. to tK TWV TrnpovTwt' here. 
 
 Ch. XXX. 1. oaoi 7r«p{(T/if)'] Here we 
 have the fii'st person used for the second. 
 
 vpiv tKTTvaTovg yei'iffOai^ ' before we 
 (i. e. the news of us) be noised abroad.' 
 The word is often used of lhi7igs, very 
 rarely, as here, of persons. The only 
 examples known to me are Die Cass, 
 pp. 524, 95. 291, 87. 556, 9. 
 
 ui/TTTfp ix^H-^^'^ 'just as we are,' i. e. 
 immediately. See note on i. 134. 
 
 2. TO d(pvXaKTOv'\ for d(pv\a^ia. 'A/uc- 
 "Ktartpov, oif KtKpaTrjKOTwv, SuffTrdpOai. 
 At KiKp. supply avTwv, ' are somewhat 
 carelessly, as having just got the mastery, 
 dispersed about,' Here we have one of 
 those cases treated of by Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 5C8, where the particle vjg, oiffrt, &c., 
 as serving to introduce a reason for any 
 action, may be resolved into a terh, which 
 here will be, * inasmuch as they have just 
 gained the victory.' 
 
 3. iXiriZ^ti — KUTaXtj^O^vai dv to irpdy- 
 fiara^ lit. ' the matters in question might 
 be attained,' i. e. the city might be got 
 possession of. 
 
 4. vofiiffavTig oifK dWo — 6{>0oiro] A 
 
 passage, this, of no inconsiderable per- 
 plexity, as well from doubtful reading as 
 from uncertain interpretation. The dif- 
 ficulty hinges chiefly on the expression to 
 
 Kaivbv TOV TToX'ftfiOV TO TOIOVTOV iiuA o, 
 
 of which the former has been disputed 
 as to the reading ; a few MSS. having to 
 Kivbv TOV TToXsfiov, wliich has been pre- 
 ferred by Wessel., Abr., Reiske, Bredow, 
 Bened., and Coray. Yet the sense they in 
 general assign, ' the tricks and devices of 
 war,' is one destitute of proof. The only 
 established sense of which the expression 
 is capable, is, *vain fears and teiToi*s,' 
 which here were quite irrelevant, as 
 Arnold, in his first edition, admits ; though 
 in his second, after observing that 'either 
 Kivbv or Kaivbv would be sense, and nearly 
 the same sense,' (the word TrapdXoyov 
 expressing the import of each,) he pro- 
 ceeds to explain rd Kevd tov iroXtfiov to 
 mean, * accidents which baffle all reason- 
 able calculation, such as false alarms, mis- 
 takes of time, place, numbei's, &c.' And 
 he adds, that 'the case of Teutiaplus would 
 be a Kivbv tov TroXkfxov, because he trusted 
 to the eff'ects of surprise and darkness to 
 alarm the Athenians.' Yet not a single 
 proof does he adduce that the expression 
 TO Ktvbv TOV TToXffiov cvcr had such a 
 sense : for in the passages of Aristot. Eth. 
 iii. 8, 6, eand Diod. Sic. xx. 30 & 67, it has 
 reference alone to those panic terroi-s simi- 
 larly called inania belli by Tacit. Hist, 
 ii. 69. And in that sense it is used by 
 Polyb. xxix. 6, 10. There is, indeed, 
 generally an adjunct notion of some empty 
 
 h 
 
 £7r£t0£ TOV AX/ciSav* tiXXot ?£ Tii'£C TWV aV 'laii'tac (j)vyaS(M)v Kai 0/ 
 AiaSioi £ii^7rX£ovT£C napip'ovv^ tirH^ti tovtov tuv klvcvvov (j>optiTai 
 rwi' iv Itovia noXtwv KciTaXajjuv Tiva, t] Ki'/xijv Tr}V AioXtoa, oTrt.)^ 
 £/c iroAeijjg oo^t(«)^i£i'ot Tr]v lfi)i'/ai' aTToaTr](T(jj(Jiv. tATTica o tivai 
 
 deceit occasioning the panic. But here, as 
 Goeller observes, the terror intended to 
 be infused into the enemy would, of course, 
 be a real and not an empty one, or a mere 
 panic. Such being the case, I entirely 
 agree with Poppo, Bekker, and Goeller, 
 in retaining tu Kaivd tov TroXe/iou, sup- 
 ported as this reading is by almost all 
 the MSS., and capable of a very satis- 
 factory sense, as denoting Td TrapdXoya, 
 those unexpected accidents which, whether 
 eff"ected (as in the present instance) by 
 surprise or by the various stratagems of 
 war, bring forward novel and unexpected 
 events, which batfle all reasonable calcula- 
 tion and give a new face to affairs. By to 
 TOIOVTOV is meant, such a sort of attack as 
 Teutiaplus recommended, namely, by sur- 
 prise; the sense being, that 'such an enter- 
 prise would afford an instance of what is 
 meant by the new and unexpected turns 
 of war.' For the term Kaivbv here stands 
 for TrapdSo^ov, as often in Xenophon and 
 Lucian, &c., especially in the phrase as 
 used parenthetically, ro KaivoTUTOv, 'what 
 is a very strange case, unexpected and 
 wonderful.' And so in Lucian, iii. 18, we 
 have, Kaivd Kai irapadoKa, and in JE\. V. H. 
 iv. 25, TTapddo^oc fxavia. Hence in Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. iii. 64, ovd' tig Trelpav i^XOov 
 /t«X'?C> «^^' tKTapaxQ'f^vTig vtto tov nap' 
 iXirida Kaipoo irapidoffav, &c., the com- 
 mon reading cannot be defended, even on 
 the principle ingeniously propounded by 
 Reiske, of supposing a Latinism by which 
 tempus stands for tempiis adrersitm et cala- 
 Piitosum. And the reading of the Vat. MS. 
 KttKov is evidently a gloss. Strange is it 
 that none of the editors there should have 
 Been that Kaivov must be the true reading 
 (the two letters p and v being |)erpetually 
 confounded) ; by which we obtain one ex- 
 ample at least of the phrase rb Kaivbv tov 
 TToXe/iou— a phrase so rare, that I have 
 not met with it elsewhere ; though it be 
 true, what Coray observes on Heliod. 355, 
 25, that the confusion of the words was 
 chiefly produced by the fact, that ' the 
 thought is true either way, inasmuch as 
 war has not only rroXXd Kevd, but TroXXd 
 Kaivd.* The latter idea was certainly pre- 
 sent to the mind of Heliod., whose words 
 are : Kaivovpybg Se u)v dtl Triog 6 7r6Xe/x(C 
 TOTt Ti Kai irXkov Kai ovdajjMg tiioObg Wav- 
 fioTovpyei. 
 
 Ch. XXXI. 1. iTreiSt) tovtov rbv kiv- 
 ^vvov 0o/36ir«t] A somewhat uncommon 
 form of expression for, ' since he thought 
 that attempt too perilous.' But there is 
 something pointed, not to say pungejit, in 
 the turn ; this being almost tantamount to 
 calling Alcidas coward. 
 
 €K TToXeiog bpfiMfifvoi'] 'making their 
 sally-point from some city,' which they 
 might use as their bpntjTijpiov or sedes 
 belli, head-quarters, the central point from 
 whence to spread the insurrection through- 
 out Ionia. Of this idiom another example 
 occurs infra iii. 85, and others in Dionys. 
 Hal. 582, 47. 661, 18. Arrian, i, 24, 2. 
 
 eXirida d' tJvai — ^vfiTroXtfieiv] A pas- 
 sage, this, most perplexing, partly from 
 the reading being uncertain, and the text 
 possibly corrupt ; and partly from the 
 extreme brevity of the wording, as in very 
 many other cases, where, instead of the 
 speeches of persons being given at large, 
 the heads only of what they said are 
 brought forward. Whenever this occurs 
 in our author, the passages are more or 
 lese obscure ; and even where the sense 
 can be ascertained, the construction is often 
 too anomalous to be brought under the 
 rules of coiTect writing. For whether our 
 author imagined that he had, on such an 
 occasion, more than usual license, (as when 
 persons take down memoranda as heads of 
 any discourse they have heard,) or whether 
 he was indisposed to encounter the greater 
 labour in composition, which such brief 
 reports of the substance of a speech cannot 
 but lay on a writer, — certain it is these are 
 the most neglected and difficult parts of 
 his history ; and such as these will now 
 henceforward in the work present them- 
 selves more frequently, especially in bk. v., 
 until in bk. viii. they become of frequent 
 oe«nirrence. But to turn to the present 
 pasirage, here it is proper first to briefly 
 advert to the reading, and then endeavour 
 to ascertain the sense, and, if possible, 
 adjust the construction. The reading which 
 I have above adopted is that found in 
 Bekker's second edition, and differs from 
 the common one only in ovdfvi being sub- 
 stituted for ov^kv; for which there is 
 strong authority from MSS., further eon- 
 firmed by a kindred passage of Herodot. 
 ii. 162, fcat ry ovKtog diKovfyiov iyivtTO Tb 
 TTouviiivov. Of the first clause the sense 
 
 D D 2 
 
404 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427- 
 
 <7(wOvr]v (ilcTTt iv/LiTToXmuv. 2. 6 ^l ov^i TavTtt iVi^t^iTo' aAXct TO 
 
 may be thus expressed, * Now there was 
 [they said] a hope [of success in the 
 attempt] ; for to no one was his coming 
 unwelcome ;' where, as often in such re- 
 ports as this, of the substance of speeches, 
 there is an ellipsis of t(l>a(Tav. Then, after 
 stating the general hope of success, they 
 next advert to the great advantages that 
 would redound to the Peloponnesians from 
 the drawing over of the lonians to revolt 
 from Athens : — of which the frst was the 
 withdrawal of the revenue accruing to 
 Athens from the tribute paid to the 
 lonians. By ti^v Trpotro^ov tuvttjv, ' this 
 revenue,* understand the revenue from 
 this quarter. Of this somewhat rare con- 
 struction, by which the genit. is governed 
 by v<^\iom, examples occur infra iii. 13, 
 v^atpouiTtc avTCJv tovq ^vfi^axovQ. Plato, 
 p. 161, A. iavTLQ GOV, o)q -rr^iUiroTOKov, avro 
 vtpaipy. Aristot. de Anim. 9, rtpaipilTai 
 Tov KopaKog 6 IktIvoq o ti av fxy. 
 ^schin. p. 25, u)q iv to Trpayfx' v<pei\fTO 
 tCjv ^iKafTTutv. Horn. II. ii. 154, vtto 
 d' yptov spfjiaTa vtju>v. The prep. aTro, 
 usually understood, is expressed in Demosth. 
 e. Androt. p. 381, aTro H ehTrparrofisviov 
 v<paipovvTai, and Horn. II. xvi. 352, cjg dk 
 \vKoi — vtt' tK fir]\u)v aipivfifi'Oi. 
 
 The second advantage adverted to was 
 little less than the foregoing, — namely, if 
 not the withdrawal of revenue, the occa- 
 sioning of expense, which would equally 
 tend to impoverish and ruin the Athenians : 
 a sense, this, contained in the words icat 
 afia rjv — yiyvrjTai, where, for vulg. f^op- 
 ftCJ(Tiv, found in all the MSS., t<pop^ov(Tiv 
 is necessary to make any tolerable sense ; 
 a reading which had occurred to myself 
 twenty-five years ago, and has since been 
 adopted by Bekker in his second edition. 
 The change itself is too small to need 
 authority from MSS. ; yet the Schol. Basil, 
 must have had the reading in his copy. 
 That t(popfiov<Tiv should thus be mistaken 
 for i<popfiCJffiv, might very well arise from 
 the unfrequency of the participle; which, 
 however, is found in Arrian, E. A. ii. 1, 6, 
 rrJQ yrig iipyofitvoi, Knl ciTrb 9a\aTTr)Q 
 voWaiQ vavolv Itpopfiovaaig (blockading) 
 ippovpovixtvoi. Appian, i. 475, ii^opnovawv 
 ru)v viibv ry Kapxv^ovi. Soph. (Ed. Col. 
 812, fiijd' tfit <pv\aaa' i<popfiwv : a nautical 
 
 metaphor this. Again, for the vulg. avToi}Qy 
 — which admits of no tolerable sense, and 
 doubtless proceeded from those who, read- 
 ing t<popfiu>(Ttv, thought an accus. neces- 
 sary after it, — I have here edited, on the 
 authority of the best MSS., avTolg. With 
 res[)ect to the word ffipici, I have, with 
 Goeller, bracketed it, because its change of 
 position in different MSS. renders it sus- 
 picious ; and moreover, when, as Goeller 
 observes, we consider that it admits of no 
 tolerable explanation, but obscures a pas- 
 sage not otherwise dark in sense, there can 
 be little doubt but that it crept in from the 
 margin ; where it was a gloss serving to 
 explain the word l(popnovffiv, and show 
 vko were meant as the blockaded, — namely, 
 the Lesbians, lonians, and the allies 
 generally. 
 
 Another difficulty still remains to be 
 encountered, — namely, to trace some 
 tolerable construction. Formerly I sup- 
 posed an aposiopesis to exist after yiy- 
 VT}Tat, as in another passage supra ch. 3, 
 fjv fxkv Kv^jSy y) inlpa : an opinion which 
 I formed, from thinking, as I still do, that 
 the apodosis of the whole sentence cannot 
 lie in the words Trticrsiv r« oUffOai, &c. 
 Yet to this suppression of the apodosis 
 here, Arnold makes a not ill-founded 
 objection, and others have occurred to 
 myself. Either, therefore, we must sup- 
 pose the apodosis to be really in Treifftiv r« 
 oUfrOai, (on Tt in the apodosis, see Arnold 
 on i. 133.) which, if the passage be cor- 
 rect, involves the least difficulty ; or we 
 must suppose the passage to be coiTupt, 
 by the loss of some words between yiy- 
 vr]Tai and Trtiativ, which completed the 
 sense ; and this I think so probable, that 
 I have ventured to insert asterisks indi- 
 cating this in the text. 
 
 2. TO TT^ncfTov TtjQ yv(Ofir]g ft^fv — Tvpon- 
 /ii^Qt] *felt most inclined (lit. had most 
 mind) to make the Peloponnesian coast :* 
 a rare phrase, the nearest approach to 
 which that I have met with is in Herodot. 
 V. 126, avT<fi H t) irXeiffTT) yvwfir] yv ig 
 TTJv M. aTTctyHv : though we may also 
 compare Herodot. i. 120, and vii. 220, 
 ravTy Ty yvvjfiy ir'SeiaTog eifii. The 
 phrases yvtofxrjv tx^f^y ^"d ovtm Tqv 
 yvbjfiTjv txf^y are of frequent occurrence 
 
 
 OL. 88, 1, 2.] LIBER III. CAP. XXXII. 
 
 405 
 
 rayidra rjj YliXoworvrjaM iraXiv Tr^oofxi^ai. XXXII. ' Af)ag ^e ^k 
 TOO 'EjUjSarou TrapeirXn' Kai \. 7rpo(T(F^(i*i' yivovvrjaw ry T^twv, rovq 
 aivfiaXtorout; ov<; Kara irXovv £tA»)<|)£i aTrtcr^a^c tovq ttoXAou^. 2. Kai 
 iq Tr\v ' E^tcrov KaOop/uLiaainevov avTov, ^oju'kjjv twv iE Avalwv atj)" 
 iKo/m^voi w^tapuQ tAeyov ov KaXuiq tjJv EXXa^a iXevOepovv avTov, 
 
 in Xenophon, who would here doubtless 
 have written 7r\ti<TTr]v Trjv yvioixrjv ftx^* 
 It is worthy of observation, that by the 
 expression here employed with respect to 
 Al(;idas, taken in conjunction with that at 
 § 1, £7rti<5>) TovTov TOV KivdvvQV ^o/Biirat, 
 there is marked in a quiet but decided 
 way, and at two strokes, the character of 
 Alcidas, — by the present, as utterly un- 
 enterprlsing and extremely vacillating in 
 mind, but whose vacillation, as is intimated 
 by the expressions to ttXiXotov Trjg yvMfirjg 
 ilx^ and on Tax^^OTa, verged to inaction 
 and avoidance of danger. He was bent, 
 it seems, on getting away from danger as 
 quick as possible, and going home in a 
 whole skin. 
 
 Of 7rpo(T/iT^at the sense is, appellere, ' to 
 fall in with,' * make the coast of ;' as in 
 Herodot. vi. 96, rrp. Ty Nci^ffi, and vii. 
 168, Trp. Ty lIt\o7rovvi](T(^, and viii. 130, 
 Trp. Ty 'Aaiy. 
 
 Ch. XXXIl. 1. rrpoffffxiov] So Bekker 
 edits, from two of the best MSS., for vulg. 
 7rpo(Tx., which is retained by Poppo and 
 Goeller, and on just grounds, according to 
 the principle propounded by Blomfield on 
 -/Eschyl. Ag. 1249, that * in compounds of 
 this kind the Greeks did not repeat the 
 sigma unless for distinction sake, as in 
 TrpoaffTYjyai, &c.' Yet this is rather said 
 than proved; and indeed it takes for 
 granted more knowledge than we possess. 
 Ancient inscriptions are, in a case like 
 this, the best evidence, but they strongly 
 confirm the use of the double sigma. The 
 next best is the usage of the most ancient 
 M'riters, not of poetry, but of prose ; and 
 as we find Herodotus very frequently uses 
 7rpoff(TXiiiv, and never (at least in the best 
 MSS.) irpoffx^ov, that seems to prove the use 
 of the doubled a in the most ancient prose 
 style. Again, internal evidence is quite in 
 favour of the cor, from the circumstance 
 that one may easily imagine how one <r, 
 which was probably never used in pronun- 
 ciation, was at length dropped in writing ; 
 but not vice versa. It is scarcely necessary 
 to observe, that the usage of the later 
 writers will here prove nothing, since 
 there is no doubt that the other (t was 
 dropped even in the later Grecism, at 
 least by writers in general ; though its 
 use in the earlier ones, and its propriety. 
 
 was maintained by the ablest critics, as we 
 may infer from what we find in the Etym. 
 Mag. p. 700, 16, where the writer, (pro- 
 bably following Aristarchus and Apol- 
 lonius,) after noticing that Trpoo-xwr was 
 sometimes written with the single <t and 
 sometimes with a double, adds, that ' it 
 was written with a double when it meant 
 Trpoffopfiiffag; with a single when it meant 
 idiov.^ There was still, it seems, so much 
 strictness as to require irpoaaxiov to be 
 written, in the sense of irpoffopfiiaag ; 
 though the a was abandoned in the other. 
 Can we, then, doubt the usage of a far 
 earlier period ? As to Poppo's censure of 
 Bekker, for editing Trpoatrxtiv at iv. 11, 
 even without the authority of MSS., it falls 
 pointless ; for he forgets that if even the 
 MSS. of Thucydides were far better than 
 they actually are, this is one of those cases 
 in which the authority of MSS. is next to 
 nothing (since the copyists were so much 
 used to see the word written with the 
 single (T, that they would easily be led 
 to write only the single c; but not vice 
 versa) ; and is far overbalanced by the 
 rules of correct composition as laid down 
 by the ancient grammarians and critics. 
 
 Mfowi^er*^] This was originally the 
 name of the small rocky peninsula {vyjfTog) 
 in which the city was situated, and which 
 it probably almost filled ; though after- 
 wards it came to be that of the city itself, 
 which is briefly described by Strabo thus : 
 i<pi' vxpovg xfpioov^yfftd^oi/rof (carotfcftrat. 
 And more graphically by Livy, 1. xxxvii. 
 27, thus : * Ipse collis est m modum metoe 
 in acutum cacumen a fundo satis lato 
 fastigiatus : a continenti artae semitae ad- 
 itum habet.' The peninsula was originally 
 so called from its swarming with mice ; it 
 being not unfrequent m ancient times for 
 islands to have names derived from some 
 animals in which they abound. 
 
 2. oit KaXdg Tt)v E\\. tXevOepovv av,] 
 Meaning, that however kuXov it might be 
 to liberate Greece, as they professed to do, 
 (see i. 8.) he was not carrying it forward 
 KaXoig, by fair and honourable means : 
 to the adage KaXbv KuXwg, in 
 
 alluding 
 
 opposition to the 
 
 bring about good 
 
 adverted to by St. Paul, Epist. to the Romi 
 
 iii. 8. 
 
 pernicious maxim, to 
 ends by evil means, 
 
40G 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 a av^fjaq ^ii(pOnpiv aire X^V"^ avraipo^dvovQ oin TroXf^jtouc, AOrj- 
 vaiwi' he VTT* avayKT^q Huju^iaxoug* tt re /n)) Traiiffsrae, oXiyovc A^fv 
 avTov Ttui' £X^p<^»^ f'c </)tXtav irpoaa^eaOai, ttoXi) Se TrXttovc tw* 
 </)iX(DV TToXc^uovc £^«v. 3. Kai o /l.£v tTrtid^rj t£, fcat Xtwv av^fmg, 
 oaovq el^tv crt, «(/)5/C€, Kal tiZv aXXwv rivaq' onun'Tiq -yap rdq vav^ 
 ol avOpioTTOi ovK icpivyov, dWa 7r^naex**yp^vv ^idWov, wc ArTiKaiq' 
 Km iXniha oihi ti]v fXavmTrjv elvov, ju*? ttotc, 'A0»jvatwv nlc 0a- 
 Xa(T<n)C /c/oarouiTU))', vaug ritXoTrovvncTfWV £C Iwvmi' TrapapaAetv. 
 XXXIII. 'Atto ^£ tSc 'E</)f(Tou o 'AXki^oc tTrXet Kard Ta'xoc, «:«« 
 ^U7»iv tTTOteTTO* w(^Oi] ydp vtto rrfg SaXajucrtac Kal UapdXov sri 
 TT^pl KXapov opfiujv, (al 8' aV 'AOrjvwv tTvyov TrXfoucrot,) /cnl ^t^iwc 
 T»)v SiwEtv, €7rXti 8to Tou 7r£Xa70vg, wg y^j kovmoq ov cryjirrtov 
 a\\\l n Ui\oTTOVVi](JW. 2. Tw §€ nax>?^i K^a* t<>^^' 'A0>/i^a(O(C »iX0E 
 liilv Kal OTTO T)ic EpvOpaiaq dyyeXia, dcpiKVUTO St K'at iravrayoOiv' 
 uTHyJaTov yap oiat^ Trjg '{(jjviaq, /niya to Uoq tyavtro, fii? napa- 
 nXiovTeq oi ntXoTTOi'J'riaiot, — h Kal wq pr] huvoovvTO pivuv, Trop- 
 
 e'l difipOtipsvl 'seeing that- he destroyed.' 
 
 3. tXTTida—tlxov, fif] TTOTt — vavQ irapa- 
 /SaXetv] *had not the least expectation 
 that (or suspicion that) the ships of the 
 Peloponnesians would cross over into 
 Ionia.' The /U7 troTi is not simply for 
 on, but is used because the notion of sm- 
 pecthig or imagining is here combined with 
 that of expecting, and therefore the syntax 
 is the same. It is true that the opt. or 
 subj. usually follows, (as in the instance of 
 TTpoffdoKia fit] at ii. 93.) but the inf. some- 
 times, though rarely, is found ; in which 
 view we may compare our idiom, * to fear 
 lest that any one should perish.' 
 
 Ch. XXXIII. 1. Tr]Q 'S.aKafiiviuQ Kai 
 IlapaXov] Two vessels used by the Athe- 
 nians for state-purposes or public business 
 of any kind, whether of a civil or reli- 
 gious nature ; to fit them for which latter 
 use, they were set apart as sacred. Of the 
 fornwr kind were the recalling of or carry- 
 ing out public orders to their generals, or 
 fetching home officers accused of crime : 
 of the l.atter were all sorts of sacred lega- 
 tions, as the carrying over of the Quopoi 
 to Delos. They were triremes (manned 
 only by freemen ; the service being ac- 
 counted honourable, and the pay greater) ; 
 though, for the sake of speed, they were 
 of a slighter make. Among their other 
 civil employments was that of collecting 
 the tribute from the over-sea allies, (see 
 Schol. on Aristoph. Eq. 1071.) and upon 
 this errand they probably were now going. 
 
 This custom of having sacred vessels 
 was not confined to the Athenians ; for in 
 
 Arrian, E. A. ii. 24, 11, we have mention 
 of a Tyrian ship called ' the sacred vessel.' 
 I have, just after, followed Goeller and 
 Arnold, in restoring the old reading and 
 that of all the MSS., KXdpor, for which 
 Poppo and Bekker had edited, from con- 
 jecture, *licapov: for it has been ably 
 maintained by Goeller, Didot, and Arnold, 
 that the alteration in question is unne- 
 cessary. 
 
 hhuiQ Ttjv dioKiv] literally, * fearing 
 the being pursued,' namely, by the fleet of 
 Paches from Lesbos. Aid tov TrtXdyovg, 
 * through or across the [.^gean] sea,* 
 namely, by the straigMest course, and not 
 that usuafly taken, along the continent of 
 Asia and the islands, alluded to in irapa- 
 irXsovTtQ, just after. 'EKOvffiog stands for 
 tKuiv, which, as it is used with a verb 
 adverbially, may be used with a participle. 
 See note on ii. 89, 8. 
 
 2. cKpiKvtiTO Si Kui TravTaxoOevI scil. 
 avTolg, ' it reached them, too, from every 
 quarter ;' answering to perrenire ad aures 
 in Latin. So in Rom. xvi. 19, »/ yap vfiiov 
 viraKorj tig Travrag d(l)iKSTO, and Ecclus. 
 xlvii. 17, tig vitaovg Troppat d<piKeTO to 
 ovofid (TOV, meaning the tidings of them. 
 Hippocr. TToXv aov to K\eog fig iifieag 
 cKplKTai. Here the dat. stands for the 
 accus. and a prep. In ei Kal wg fxr) 
 hivoovvTO fikvHv the wc stands for ovrcog. 
 Render, * if even thus (or, under those 
 circumstances) they did not think of re- 
 maining,' * although they should not even 
 thus (i. e. under these circumstances) de- 
 termine to remain.' So Kai S)g is used 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXXIII. 
 
 407 
 
 6(jj(Tiv ap.a irpocfTrnTTovTiq Taq iroXnq. 3. avTayyiXoi o avTav 
 ihovaai iv Tij KXapw r] re FlapaXoc Kai r] SaXa^tivta eippaaav. 4. o 
 ^i VTTO aTTov^rjq ewinfiTO iijv 8(W^ev* Kai p^^X^^ 1^^^ Har^ou rrfq 
 vrf(Tov Eirtciio^ev, (oq S ovksti ev KaTaXrf\pti f^airero, iTranx^p^^' 
 5. Kephoq he ivopiffiv, iirHht] ov fxiTewpoiq TrepitTvx^v, on ovha/nov 
 eyKaTaXri(pOaL(Tai rjvayKaaOijaav GTpaTOTTtcov J Tt TroieiaOaij Kai 
 
 at i. 40, and vii. 81 ; as also in Hom. II. 
 i, 116, dWd Kal log (even thus, under 
 these circumstances) iOiXu) dofiivai ttuXiv, 
 and xvi. 363, dXXd Kal tog dvifiifU'e, ffdio 
 d' kpiijQag kraipovg, where adu) must not 
 be taken as standing for kffdiofftv, but I 
 would propose to read dvsfiifiv' tffdot, a 
 dialectical form for tffdov, from the ancient 
 Homeric verb aaoio. So also in Xen. Hist, 
 v. 1, 15, we have, StnrvrjaaTi direp Kal &g 
 sixsWtTE. Thus we may render, ' if even 
 they were thus minded not to remain,' i. e. 
 
 * though they were, even thus, minded,' 
 &c. 
 
 3. avrdyyiXoi — icovffai] * themselves 
 bringing the tidings who had been eye- 
 witnesses of the fact.' So Plut. Anton. 
 § 715''^? d7roj3o\r}g rwv Svvdfietov airdy- 
 ytXog rfKQi. Appian, ii. 561, 4, avT. rjX^i. 
 Soph. (Ed. Col. 333, tI d' iiXOtg ; — Kal 
 Xoyoig y avr. Procop. de ^dif. 24, 32, 6 
 l3dp(iapog — avrdyyeXog ifflikjirjKev ig P. 
 rt)p yri>', and p. 283, 2. 
 
 4. V7rb ffTrovirjg] A phrase occumng 
 also at iv. 30. v. 66. viii. 108. and Plut. 
 i. 153, VTTO ffTTovSrig dpaTpkx^^^- With 
 respect to the sense, it is rendered by Port, 
 on V. 66, prce festinat'ione, and by Arnold, 
 
 * under the influence of haste ;' but by 
 Port, here, and by Bauer there, cum festi- 
 natione; a sense, this, preferable, since we 
 have here expressed the accompaniment 
 of action, without any reference to the 
 passion which prompts it. Of this inter- 
 change of VTTO and fxtrd, (where the vtto 
 denotes accompaniiiient,) see examples in 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 529, /S. of which may be 
 noted in particular Eurip. Ion, 1353, vrr' 
 evKXeiag Qavdv. Herodot. ii. 45, virb 
 'TrofiTrrjg i^dyav Tivd. Soph. Trach. 519, 
 rjv vtt' dyvolag opqig. With respect to the 
 phrase mentioned by Matth., dTrb (nrovdfjg, 
 I am not aware that it ever occurs. 
 
 ovKETi tv KaraXijipei t<paivero] 'he did 
 not appear to be within reach,' meaning 
 Alcldas ; for that (notwithstanding what 
 Poppo says) must be the subject of the 
 verb ; though no mention of this individual 
 has been made either in the present or 
 in the preceding paragraph ; at least not 
 by name, though he is referred to at the 
 aiiTov in the words a little before, avrdy- 
 
 yiXoi avTov iSovffai ; by a certain harsh- 
 ness, indeed, but one quite in the manner 
 of our author. That Dio Cass, must have 
 so taken Itpaivtro, (and not regarded it, as 
 it is done by Poppo, in the light of an 
 impersonal, with the subject to, Trpdyfiara,) 
 is plain from his close imitation of the pre- 
 sent passage, p, 632, 23, tTrtSiojKav fikv 
 avTovg, tTfii ovK iv »caraX»;\|/£t i^ai- 
 ropTo, dvfx'j^p^f^o.v. Of the phrase tv 
 KaraXijrpu (paivtaOai or th'ai, 1 have met 
 with no example elsewhere. 
 
 5. KipSog tvofxiffev — TrapaCYftr] The 
 obscurity which involves these words may 
 be attributed to extreme brevitv, and from 
 the subjects of the verbs not being marked. 
 But if it be borne in mind that ty/cara- 
 Xrf(l)9ei(Tai and i^vayKdaOrjffav have refer- 
 ence to the Peloponnesians, and (T<piai to 
 the Athenians, the sense will be tolerably 
 clear, though any other writer would have 
 written, instead of ff({>i(Ti, roXg 'AQrjvaioig 
 or avT<p. * As, then, he had not fallen in 
 or come up with them at open sea, Paches 
 regarded it as fortunate that the ships, 
 being no where hemmed in (among the 
 islands), were not obliged to form an 
 encampment on some insular harbour, and 
 thus give them (meaning the Athenians) 
 the trouble of keeping a watch and main- 
 taining a blockade of the port.' Probably 
 Paches failed in coming up with the Pelo- 
 ponnesian fleet, because he kept too much 
 along shore, as supposing that the Pelo- 
 ponnesian fleet would do so, and not know- 
 ing that Alcidas had taken his course, for 
 speed, did TrtXdyovg, doubtless through the 
 middle of the Cyclades between Delos and 
 Naxos. On leaving Ephesus, he probably 
 went through the strait now called * The 
 little Bogas,' between Samos and Mycale, 
 and then traversing the middle of the Mare 
 Icarium, left Patnios about twenty miles 
 off", and struck a course between Mvconus 
 and Naxos. For though he had missed of 
 the fleet by not knowing its exact course, 
 yet, had that not been the case, he might 
 indeed have overtaken it, but not till it 
 reached the Cyclades ; where it would have 
 been easy for the Peloponnesian fleet U 
 get into some port (as, for instance, Melos), 
 and give its enemies some trouble. 
 
iVimarr- - 
 
 408 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 ^£ TraXiv £(TV£ Kai Iq Nor/ov to KoXo^wvkuv, ou acotw/o^vto KoXo- 
 ^(uvioi r»7c ctVw TToXewc EaXw/cu/og utto Ira/uarou^ /cat rwr jJa^JDaoMV 
 Kura (TTaaiv | tomv eTrayuevTtjjv HtAw ce juaAiGTa uvty) on »/ ctv 
 Tspa Tle\o7rovvyial(i)v £(t/3oX»/ fc t»?v ArriiO/v tyiyveTo. 2. tv ou»/ 
 Tw Not/w ot KararpvyovTiQ Km KaToiKrjaamQ avToOi, avOiq araai" 
 aaavTS^j ot juei', irapa HktcjovOvov iwiKovpovq A^/caoci>v re Kai t(Zv 
 
 Goeller observes, that, for Trapacxftv, 
 we should rather have expected Trap- 
 iffxov ; but that Tcapaaxiiv is put instead, 
 by way of continuing the commenced con- 
 struction, as in a similar case sup. i. 22. It 
 could not, however, have been Trapkaxov, 
 and the construction is continued, because 
 in <pv\aKi)v cat t^opfirjcriv Trapaaxilv we 
 have represented an effect of, or consequence 
 on, the (TTpaTOTTtdov iroieiaOai. Such being 
 the case, the r« can have no place after 
 rirayKdadi](Tav ; and accordingly I might, 
 with Bekker and Goeller, have cancelled 
 it, on the authority of three MSS., though 
 it has been retained by Poppo and Arnold. 
 I have thought proper to retain it, not 
 because I think it genuine, but because it 
 appears to me to present in itself a testuje 
 of truth ; for I doubt not that our author 
 wrote ye, saltern. 'Since he had not met 
 with the ships at open sea, (i. e. between 
 where he might have easily engaged with 
 and sunk them,) Paches thought this at 
 least a fortunate circumstance, that he had 
 not come up with them among the islands, 
 where,' &c. It is true that (}>v\aKi)v Kai 
 t<p6pfir)(Tiv irapaaxiXv cannot of itself sig- 
 nify ' give trouble to ;' but as it suggests 
 the idea of -kovov or Trpay/xara Tzapkxuv 
 Tivi, it may bear that sense. 
 
 Ch. XXXIV. 1. Iq Norcov to KoXo- 
 0ti>vta>v] Notium was the port to Colo- 
 phon, as Pira;us to Athens ; and the places 
 occupied the same respective positions ; 
 for Colophon, as its name indicates, occu- 
 pied the crown of a hill, while Notium was 
 on the sea-shore, and was probably so 
 called from its position, due south of Colo- 
 phon. The places, however, are in some 
 measure regarded as one (like Lelth and 
 Edinburgh) ; Colophon being called ?) drw 
 7r6\iQ, and probably ttoXiq ; and Notium, 
 l) KUTUt iroKiQ. 
 
 Kara (TTd(nv] The phrase signifies, *out 
 of faction and party-discord.' Probably 
 an aristocrat kill party had called in the aid 
 of the Persians, and were oi firjBiffavTeg. 
 
 2. avOiQ araaidaavTiQ — fTrayo/itroi] 
 Discord was again engendered at Notium, 
 in which, as Thirl wall says, ' the animosity 
 
 of one party towards their fellow-citizen» 
 proved stronger than their aversion to the 
 barbarians.' But why, it may be asked, 
 animosity amongst persons of like political 
 views, namely, democratical ? Because, 
 as we learn from Aristot. Pol., the two 
 factions consisted of the new comers, and 
 the old inhabitants ; of whom the former, 
 it seems, thought themselves so ill-used by 
 the latter, that they resolved to expel their 
 opponents by whatever means, and them- 
 selves occupy the place ; and to secure 
 themselves in the possession, they even 
 invited the aristocratical party in the pos- 
 session of the upper town to share the 
 government with them : and as Notium 
 was unfortified, they enclosed one quarter 
 with a wall (to serve as a sort of citadel), 
 in which, as may be meant by the v-xov, 
 they kept themselres. Or rather at dxov 
 we may repeat tTriKovpovg or supply 
 avTovQ, rendering, * they kept them iv 
 ^laTeixi^fiaTi, in a diareixK^fia.* So we 
 say, ' to ke( p soldiers or servants in any 
 place.' The word ^tartix'O'^a signifies 
 properly a cross-walling or barricade ; 
 and, in a military sense, a cross fortif ca- 
 tion, separating one part of a city from 
 another. And in this sense it frequently 
 occurs in Dio Cass, and Polyb. (see viii. 
 36, 9. xvi. 31, 5 & 8. xvi. 33 1.) and in 
 Appian,i.479, it is explained by Sch weigh, 
 to mean, ' castellum a quo in duas partes 
 separabatur agger.' Yet such cannot 
 well be the sense here. The term must 
 here signify, ' the part partitioned off",* 
 separating one part of the town from the 
 rest. The use of the term seems, how- 
 ever, to intimate that this part, inhabited 
 by the new comers, did not require, for 
 defence, to be inclosed all round, (being 
 probably surrounded chiefly by the sea,) 
 but simply to be separated from the rest of 
 Notium by a straight wall ; which was, we 
 may suppose, so fortified as to make it a 
 sort of Tilx'^g, or fortress : and indeed 
 such is the name given to it in Polysen. 
 iii. 2. Thus we may render, * kept in a 
 partition,' or a part of the town separated 
 from the rest by a partition-wall. So 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXXIV. 
 
 409 
 
 TToXewc Ko\o(j>u)v'iwv oi )ur/St'(Tavr£c ^vvea^XOivTiQ tTroXirtuov' ol St, 
 UTreStXeovrec rourou?, Kai, ovreg <l>vyd^^Q, roy Flax^jra CTrayovrai. 
 3. o Se TTf^ofcaXtaa/u^voc k Xoyouc 'linriav t6v kv tlo ^tartix^a/iari 
 'ApKd^tJV apxovra, w(Tr£, ^V i^iv^lv dp^aKov Xiyrj, TraXty avrov 
 KaTa<JT^(Teiv k t6 tuxoc awv Kai 1)710,-0 nev t^iiXOi Trap avrov, 
 
 we have, just after, rbv iv T<p 5iaruxi(rf^nri 
 dpxovTa. And as the part so partitioned 
 off (see iv. 102 & 113.) had, at the isth- 
 mus, a strongly fortified wall, so the whole 
 might very w'ell be called a rtixog, or 
 fortress. 
 
 ^vveffiXOovTeg liroXirevov] Here the 
 sense is, not, as commentators explain it, 
 *rempublicam administrabant,' but rather, 
 *in civitate versabantur, vivebant,' as at 
 ii. 46, dvdpig — TroXirevovffi, and vi. 18, 
 Sia((>6pu>g TToXiTtviom. And this is indeed, 
 as H. Stephens in his Thes. observes, its 
 original and proper sense, ' Proprie (says 
 he) iroXiTtmiv dicuntur privati qui in re- 
 publica versantur, et ejus legibus atque 
 institutis vivunt.' And this probably the 
 Scholiast means by Trjv iroXiTtiav dxov. 
 With this expression, ^vveatXeovrtg iiro- 
 Xirevov, (equivalent to e(TtX9. KumroXi- 
 rtvov,) compare Xen. Hist. v. 2, 12, roZg 
 avTolg vofioig XP^<^^«^ '^"* avfiiroXi- 
 
 TiVilV. 
 
 By 01 U, a little after, understand the 
 other party, namely, the democratic or 
 popular one. Of vTri^iXQovrtg rovrovg 
 the sense is literally, ' secretly fleehig or 
 flying them.' Matthise, in his Gr. Gr. 
 § 393, 4, compares a similar use, \yith the 
 accus., of vTTtK(jTrivai and vTnKTp'nnoQai. 
 And so in Latin refugio, and Engl, to * fly 
 any one,' meaning, to refuse association 
 Willi him. Here the accus. is governed, 
 not by the verb, but by some preposition 
 understood, meaning, quod attinet ad. 
 Thouf^h, indeed, there is a certain intensity 
 of sense ; for virtK. by itself would never 
 signify, ' having privily gone out from the 
 town,' but vTTfK. with rovrcvg must mean, 
 * having privily withdrawn from and aban- 
 doned all community with tliem.'^ 
 
 3. TTpoKuXeaantvog tg Xoyovg 'iTrniav^ 
 Here, for vulg. TrpoffK., Haack, Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller edit, from ten MSS., 
 TrpoK. : and very properly ; the sense being 
 evidently, 'having invited to a conference ; 
 a sense, this, which irpoffK. cannot yield ; 
 the term being never so used by any good 
 writer. For "as to the passage adduced 
 from Dionys. Hal. 140, 7, « ^^ irpoaKaXov- 
 at9a vfidg, there ought undoubtedly to 
 be read, even without authority of MSb., 
 
 TTpoK. ; the writer there evidently having 
 in view a passage of our author supra ii. 
 74, 2, ddvvara — a TrpoKaXovvrai. 
 
 On this use of uxTTt, to signify 'on con- 
 dition that,' see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 479, a, 
 and § 629. In <twv kuI vyia we have an 
 expression, like our ' safe and sound,' to 
 denote total exemption from any kind of 
 harm. And of this an example occurs in 
 Herodot. iv. 76, t?v crJie Kai vyirjg aTro- 
 vo<TTT]<ry, and iii. 124 ; and others are found 
 in the Tragedians and Plato, where (tu>v is 
 Attic for (Tutov; on which see Hesych., 
 T. Mag., and Eustath. ad Hom. II. N. 
 p. 959. Also in a passage of Polyaen. we 
 have, d/3\a/3^ Kai ^uii/ra. A similar ele- 
 gance, by a repetition not pleonastic, but 
 corroborative, is found in Soph. Trach. 235, 
 Kai ZwvTU Kai BaXXovra, where this asso- 
 ciation of two terms synonymous is adopted, 
 though it involves, just after, a tautology ; 
 for there to the question of Dejanira, 
 di^aKov 61 KoJvTa 'HpaKXta TrpoffSs^ofiai, 
 Lichas answers, eywye rot (T<p' iXtnrou 
 iaxvovrd re Kai Kiovra, Kai OaXXovra, 
 where the repetition of the same word 
 in the answer has great beauty, as in a 
 similar instance at Genesis xliii. 27, where 
 to the question vyiaivei 6 irarrtp^ vfiutv—- 
 tri ^y; the answer is, vyiaivti 6 7rar/)p 
 iiaa>v, tTi Kr where render, 'Is your 
 father well ? is he yet alive ?— Our father 
 is well ; he is yet alive.' A passage which 
 had Schaefer borne in mind, he would not, 
 in order to get rid of a repetition, have 
 proposed to read, in the above, for K^vtu, 
 awv Tf, which would destroy a no incon- 
 sidemble beauty, and bring in a rt where 
 there is no place for it ; the true punc- 
 tuation there being, tVxt'orra re Kai 
 KCJvTa, Kai edXXovTa kov v6(T<t> (iapvu, 
 and the kou v6<Tt{t exegetical of OdXXovra, 
 in which there is a figure taken from 
 trees which, while their foliage is green, 
 are healthy and strong. So in Ps. xcii. 
 12, it is said, 'the righteous shall flourish 
 like the palm-tree.' Schaefer was, I sup- 
 pose, chiefly induced to hazard the above 
 conjecture on account of the term ?w»/ra 
 following after lax^ovra — it being, as 
 would seem, unnecessary, after statmg 
 that a pei-son is strong, to state that 
 
410 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a, C. 427. 
 
 
 HxicT^ari t^amva'uoq, Kal oi) irpoaBt^oinivwv, alpu\ roiq re 
 KfjKa^aq Kai r^v /3ap/3a>cuv oW fViJ^rav ^taipSu^H- Kal tov 'iTTmav 
 vcjT.pov iaayayu^v, ioair^p EairHcraTO, iTTEi^i) e'vSov ^v, 5uAAa,i/3av€i 
 /co£ /cararo^eJec. 4. KoAo^a>v/o(c Bh Nonov 7rapa8/^a>ac, TrAr/y roJy 
 ^ivSinavTiov. Kal iarepov 'AO^valoi oiKiardg ir^^^avr.q Kara roJg 
 mvTwv vojiovc^ KarwKLaav r(] Norcoi;, Suyayayovrsg Travra- U rwv 
 
 TToAfWV, €t TTOU Tig ijv Ko\o(j)lt}VUOV, 
 
 XXXV. 'O Be Uax'l^ dcpiK^/iUPOQ eg t^v MvriX^vriv, r^v re 
 Uvppav Kai 'Epe<T<Jov irap^arnaaro, Kal ^riXaiOov Xaf^ti^v ev r^ 
 TToAa rov AaKeBaifioviov KeKpv/jfuevov, iTroni^irei eg rdg 'AOi^vag, 
 Kal rovg e/c riig Tare^ou MvriXnvalcJv ivBpag ifxa, oig KarWero, Kal 
 ei r(c oAAoc avrS alriog eBoKei elvai r^g aVoaracTfwc. 2. aVoTTf^- 
 Tra Bl Kal r^jg arparidg ro nXioV rolg S'e AocttoTc v7ro^i^vu>v KaO- 
 Y V vv"r ""'^^ ^"^"^ MuriAiJyr^y Kal r,5v iXXnv Ma(3ov, ^ avr^ iBoKei. 
 AAAVl. A(piKOfiev(ov Be rdyv dvBpi^v Kal roZ ^aXaiOov, ol 'AOtj- 
 vaioi roy ^dv ^dXaiOov evOvg direKreivav^—ianv ^ irapexd^xevov. 
 
 he IS alive. But, in effect, the words 
 icxvovrd Tt Kai ^Cjvtu stand, by a fre- 
 quent hysteron proteron, for KiivTa re Kai 
 iffX; as we say, *to be alive and hearty.' 
 Certainly the learned critic might have 
 recollected, if not the above passage of 
 Gen., at least the similar one of ^schyl. 
 Ag. 660, Kai ICjvra Kai fiXETrovra, where 
 (SKiirovra serves further to develope the 
 idea in ^uivTa. In which view compare 
 a passage of Ecclesiastes, xi. 7, 'Truly 
 the light is sweet, and a pleasant thino- 
 It IS to behold the sun.' So also, in a 
 Iragment preserved by Hesych. in voc. 
 XAwoov. we have, x^iopov re Kai (^Mttop 
 (read fiXtTrovra) dvri tov Hbvra, where 
 the expression x^^pov re Kai fiXi-n: ex- 
 actly answers to the tVxuotra re Kai 
 <>f»yja oi the above passage of Sophocles. 
 And of /iXtTTftv as used in the sense to he 
 alire, frequent examples occur in Eui-ii.ides 
 and Sophocles. 
 
 ^ 6 fiiv i^XGt] There is here a break- 
 ing off of the construction ; the preceding 
 paiticiple, 7rpoKaXe<rdfifvog, not being fol- 
 lowed by any verb. Almost any other 
 writer would have put the participle and 
 noun previous, lUxriQ, in the genit. Why 
 our author chose the constiniction with 
 tlie noun, is ingeniously accounted for by 
 boeller as follows : ' Quoniam in altero 
 rerborura finitorum dxe idem subjectum 
 est, quod in participio (quod si fit, geni- 
 tivus absolutus participii poni non solet), 
 
 nominativo scriptor nsus est, et non geni- 
 tivo, quamquam interposito altero sub- 
 jecto 6 fikv, non ad participium spectante. 
 Eadem structura repetitur iv. 80. pra?iit 
 quodammodo Hom. II. 0. 268, seqq.' Other 
 instances of this union of perfidy and 
 cruelty may be seen adduced in my trans- 
 lation. 
 
 £v (pvXaKy dSi(jfi(p ^h^i^} * kept him in 
 hold without bonds ;' answermg to the 
 libera custodla of the Latins. By r^J 
 Tuxiajiari, a little after, understand the 
 ciaruxKTfia before mentioned ; here called 
 reix; because it is considered simply under 
 the idea of a/or«>-m. 
 
 4. Kara Toig iavrdv vofiovg'] i. e. *ita 
 ut necessitudinem ac religionum legumque 
 communionem cum metropoli pro'^funda- 
 mento ac principio coloni haberent, a quo 
 jura sua et officia repeterent.' Heyn 
 Opusc. Academ. vol. i. p. 317, qui ibidem* 
 exempla hoi-um mutuorum officiorum ad 
 suum quaeque caput relata exposuit. 
 (Goeller.) 
 
 Ch. XXXV. 2. KaOiararo'] constituit, 
 componit, * adjust and settle.' So Plut, 
 Pomp. hoiKr]ffas rd Utl Kai KaTaarrjaac 
 Appian, i. 669, 64, ttju dpxnv oXriv i-n-uu 
 Kai KaBiararo rag ttoXhq. See more on 
 I. 114. 
 
 Cii. XXXVr. 1. tariv d Trapfxo/xfi^ov] 
 Ihe Schol. explains Trap, by viriaxvov- 
 fifvov ; a view of the sense also adopted 
 by interpreters in general, and according 
 
 ^ 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXXVI. 
 
 411 
 
 Ttt r dXXa Kal aVo FlAaraiwy, {en yap enoXiopKOVvro,) aird^eiv 
 
 n£Ao7royyrj<itouc? 7rff>! Be rwv avBpwv -yya)/iiac fTTOtouiTo' /cat viro 
 
 oovrJe eBo^ev avroig ov rovg wapovrag povov airoKrelvai, aAAa Kai 
 rovg airavrag MvriXrjvaiovg ocroi ijSwdc, Tral.Bag Be Kal yvvalKag 
 dvBpa7roBi(jai, eiriKaXovvreg rt]v re aXXriv airoaraaw, — ort ovk 
 ap\npevoi, (icnreo oi aAAot, eiroir^ffavrOy — Kai ^Trpoa^vveXa^ovro ovk 
 
 to which the expression may be rendered 
 literally, * taking upon himself,^ Trnpd 
 eavT(f. As, however, this is a signification 
 destitute of proof, it may be better, with 
 Poppo, to take Trap, in the sense profe- 
 rentem, * bringing forward, offering, pro- 
 posing,' soil, irpdlai ; a sense on which I 
 have treated infi-a ch. 54, 1, where Trap- 
 tXOfLivoi stands for TrpoTtivofitvoi. 
 
 TTtpi T(Sv dv^piSv yvdjfiag tTTOiovvro'] 
 * took counsel on what was to be done 
 respecting the men :' a forensic phrase. 
 
 In the words following, icoKtv aurolg — 
 iTTiKaXovvTeg, &c., we have, as Goeller 
 observes, a constructio ad sensum ; the 
 nomin. liriKaX. being put as though there 
 had been before written i^pfj<pi^ov, Ifiov- 
 XuiaavTo, or something like it, as involved 
 in the words llol,tv auTo'ig: of which idiom 
 another example occurs uifra vii. 42, 2, and 
 iu other passages of our author. 
 
 tt)v dXXrjv diroaraaiv — tTroiijfTarro] 
 'reliquam defectionem ftcerant.' The con- 
 struction here is, sTriKaXovvrfg ort rfjv re 
 dXXqv dTToaraffiv eiroitjaavTO, 'ceteram, 
 or reliquam, defectionem crimini dantes.' 
 Of apx^ixeroi io(nnp oi dXXoi the sense 
 is, 'not held under government, as the rest 
 of the allies,' but indulged with a great 
 degree of liberty and independence. So at 
 ch. 39 it is imputed to the MitylenaRans as 
 an aggravation of their crime in revolting, 
 o'lTiveg — aurovo/toi oiKovvTsg — roiavTa 
 tipydcravTO. 
 
 7rpoa^vviXd(iovTO — TrapaKivdvvtvaat] 
 There are few passages of our author in 
 which the editors have been more at a 
 loss to determine the true readimj, though 
 the general meaning is sufficiently clear, — 
 namely, that * the adventuring of the Pelo- 
 ponnesian fleet over to Ionia, to the aid of 
 the Mitylena?ans, was the chief occasion of 
 the vehemence of the anger they evinced.' 
 But no easy matter is it to bring the con- 
 struction under the rules of regular com- 
 position, and still less to fix the reading, 
 which latter must, however, first be deter- 
 mined before the former can be settled. 
 Now the MSS. fluctuate between the read- 
 ings Trpo^vviXd\iovTO and Trpo^vvt^dXovTO, 
 also Trpo<T^i'j'6Xaj3«ro and irpoalwi^dXtTO. 
 The common reading is Trpoa^vv tXd^ovTo, 
 
 which has been altered by Gottleber, 
 Haack, Poppo, Bckker, and Goeller, to 
 irpoa^wi^dXtTo. And that ^y/tt/3a\Xt<T0ai 
 is often used in the sense to contribute and 
 also to aid, cannot be doubted : but that 
 ^vXXa^'taQai and ^vvtiriXa^kcQai have 
 sometimes the same sense, is so certain, 
 that it would be scarcely worth while 
 to prove it, had not Goeller ventured to 
 deny it. Suffice it to say, that the sense 
 in question is found in Herodotus, as, for 
 instance, at v. 44 & 45, where we have, 
 Trpo(Tt7ri\a/3£(T0ai tov iroXefxav. And so 
 ^u\\a/3. TOV ToiovTov in another passage 
 of our author infra iv. 47, and also in 
 Xen. Ages. ii. 30. Arrian, E. A. i. 7> 5. 
 Ind. XX. 10, et al. Indeed that the idea 
 of * taking hold of any one, or taking part 
 of any business with him,' must also imply 
 that of h'/jjing him, or helping forwai*d the 
 thing to be done, is so obvious that, even 
 without examples, it could not be doubted. 
 Such being the case, it is plain that one 
 term is as proper as the other, and the only 
 difference is, that ^vXXal3ta0ai is the less 
 vsual term, and therefore the more likely 
 to have been altered by the early critics 
 into the other. But there is another reason 
 why the preference is due to Trpo<T^yX\a/3., 
 which is, that 7rpo(T^vve(5dXovTo (or Trpoc- 
 ^vvilidXtTo) OVK iX. ri'ig opfiiig would in- 
 volve an anomaly of construction ; for the 
 usus linguoi would require opfxy : and in vain 
 does Arnold seek to defend the genit. from 
 Eurip. Med. 279, ^v/i/3dX\frat 6i TroXXd 
 Toiidt StinaTog : for the construction there 
 is as questionable as here ; and the editors 
 are put to as great straits as in the pre- 
 sent case. Musgrave would take rovde 
 dtifiarog as standing for tig rods Stlfia, 
 which surely cannot be admitted, and still 
 less the expedient of Elmsl., who would 
 take the words as equivalent to TroXXd 
 <Ti'/i/3oXa (i. e. TeKfirjpia) tx^f^Q rov Ctivrj 
 elvai ('to be an object of fear') : for that 
 would involve a harshness too grea\ even 
 for lyric poetry. Better is the defence of 
 the genit. alleged by Matthice, who sup- 
 poses the poet to have written ^Vfi/3dX- 
 Xf rat TouSe diiparog, because he was think- 
 ing of avXXafji[idi't(f6ai rivog, whose force 
 quodammodo latet in avixjSuXXtaGai. But 
 
 \ 
 
412 
 
 i\u 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 or.. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III, CAP. XXXVI. 
 
 413 
 
 « /% 
 
 porj{)oi ToXfitiaaaai irapaKiv^vvtvcfai' ov yn^ airo (5pa\i'iag Bia- 
 
 might not any irregularity be defended on 
 the score that the writer was, while put- 
 ting down one thing, thinking of another J 
 Better is it at once to suppose that Eurip. 
 wrote T<pct Iti^ari, and that ctifiuTi was 
 altered to CtifiaTog by the scribes, who 
 thought it to be in regimen with ttoWo. 
 preceding ; just as in the present passage, 
 Poppo and Goeller maintain that oofiFjg 
 belongs, not to Trpoa^y/i/tJ., but to tXd- 
 XiOTov : which, however, would in like 
 manner involve a constiniction quite un- 
 heard of, and produce a poor and frigid 
 sense. Insomuch that not without reason 
 did Arnold, in his fii-st ed., doubt whether 
 7rpo(T^ui'fj3aXfro rfiq op/urjg were Greek. 
 This must, I think, decide as to Trpoff^vveX. 
 bemg the true reading, especially since it 
 is supported by a passage of l)io Cass, 
 p. 375, 6, containing no other than a close 
 imitation of the expression, Trpotraw- 
 tXajStTo yap roil \6yov tovtov, on, &.c. ; 
 *and what helped, or increased, the rumour 
 was, that,' &c. The reading in question is 
 also strongly confirmed by a very similar 
 passage of our author infra iv. 47, Kvv- 
 6Xa/3oj/ro Sk ToiovTov ovx ijKKTra — oi 
 (TTpaTTjyoi, meaning that * they helped not 
 a little to bring about such a state of 
 things.' And so at vi, 70, we have, ^vv- 
 iTTiXalikaOai tov ^6f3ov, ' helped their 
 fear,' i. e. as Arnold explains there, 'helped 
 to increase it.' And so Herodot. vii. 6, 
 avvkXaiSe yap d\Xa ol, avfifiaxa ytvofxtva 
 (scil. avT<p) ig to TTiiOeaOai Sfp^ta, where 
 (rvfifi. yiv. is exegetical of avv'iXa^i before. 
 Arnold on vi. 70, also aptly compares a 
 passage of Milton, Par. Lost, vi. 656, ' their 
 armour helped them haiTn,' i. e. increased 
 their harm. And he might have added 
 the following of Zechariah i. 15, * I was but 
 a little displeased, and they helped fonvard 
 (i. e. increased) the affliction (lit. the evil, 
 ry KiiKtf) of my displeasure.' Again, so in 
 Jos. Bell. i. 6, 6, (a passage probably writ- 
 ten with a view to the present,) we have, 
 Kai Trpoanrippujat Ttjv bpixi)v 6 MiGpi- 
 SuTov OdvaTog, where, as here and at vi. 
 70, and in the passages just quoted, there 
 is, in the term as thus used of what is erif, 
 a sort of concealed sarcasm, as in our 
 vulgar phrase, * to help the lame dog over 
 the stile,' i. e. to help for evil, increase a 
 calumny. And hence Poppo's objection, that 
 |the sense of helpimj is unsuitable, while 
 it is that of increasing that is required,' falls 
 It once to the ground. It is true there 
 is something harsh in things being said to 
 
 hdp, as here sMps, and in the passage of 
 Milton, armour. For which reason, 1 sup- 
 pose, it was that certain early critics altered 
 ■Kpoa^vinXcifiiTO or Trporr^vvtXd^ovTO to 
 TTpoa^vpifidXtro or 7rpua^vrtl3dXovTo : for 
 to them I ascribe the readings in question. 
 But this was getting rid of an imaginary 
 difficulty, by bringing forward one real 
 and perhaps insunnountable ; for, as to 
 supposing a schema Pindaricum, with 
 Matth., this is too much a 'device for 
 the nonce' to be thought of, and at any 
 rate supposes what is wholly unsuitable to 
 prose composition ; and the commixture of 
 two modes of expression, here recognised by 
 Goeller and Poppo, cannot be admitted 
 without proof of which not a shadow has 
 been adduced. Again, to suppose, with 
 Goeller and Arnold, that the words a'l 
 vi]iQ ToXfiqaaaai are used as a single term 
 equiv. to to Tag I'avg ToXfirjffai, is surely 
 an expedient too precarious to be relied 
 on. After all, such liberties as that of 
 changing the number of a noun, from 
 some notion of impropriety in its use, was 
 not very unfrequent with the ancient cri- 
 tics. One example must here suffice, Xen. 
 Hist. vii. 1, 35, fitya Sk awtjidXXovTo r^ 
 lUXoiriSq. etg to TipdaOai, Kai on— Kai 
 on, &c. So the passage stands in the 
 earlier editions ; but in that of Schneider 
 we find (Tvve(3dXXsT0, — on what authority 
 does not ai»pear ; though the Kai oti — Ktii 
 on not only waiTant, but demand, the 
 plural, notwithstanding that the singular, 
 as referred to each of the clausulje, would 
 have been neater composition ; yet, in that 
 case, the former would not have been 
 used. 
 
 I will only add, that the present pas- 
 sage was, I doubt not, in the mind of 
 Strabo, p. 247, 0, who, speaking of the 
 Massylians, says, Kai avToi xPV<^tpoi kot- 
 scTTTjaav tKtiroig, KUKtlvoi TrpofftXdfSovTo 
 rrJQ av^ijfTtioq avTuJv, where, though the 
 editors make no remark, irpoatX. is mani- 
 festly con-upt. Read TrpocrffvvfXdliovTo, 
 and all will be right ; the sense being thus 
 literally, * helped their increase,' * helped 
 them to thrive and prosper.' Possibly the 
 above writer might also have had in mind 
 another passage of our author, infra viii. 
 26, 1, KwcTTiXafikaOai Trjg 'AOrjvaiwv 
 KaTaXvaewg, where Trjg KaTaXvoiwg is a 
 verbal for the cognate verb (i. e. for tov 
 KaTaXv9f]rai avTovg), 
 
 Ig 'lujinav iKiivoig (iorfOoi ToXprfffaffai 
 TrapaKivdvvtvffai] Here there seems to 
 
 I 
 
 voiac iBoKOVV Tjjv airotTTaaiv iroiricraaOai, 2. Trt/inrovcnv ovv rpirfotf 
 WC V\a^r)Ta ayytXov tu)v ^eSoy/utrwi', Kara ra'^og /ccAfuorrc^ ^la- 
 y^prjaaadai MvTiXr^vcwwi:. 3. Kai ry varepaia ftUTcivoia tiq ivOvq 
 rjv aurolg, Kai dvaXoyia/nog loitidv to f^ovXivjua Kat /atya iyvtjaOui 
 TToXiv oXriv bia(j>Oeipai fxaXXov rj ov Tovg a'lriovQ, 4. loc; 3' 7](tOovto 
 TOVTO TU)v MvnXrjvaiiov 01 irapovTiQ 7rp£(y/3€»c, Kai 01 avrolg tvjv 
 AOt]vaiu)v ^vfHTTpaaGovTig, iraptdKevaffav tovq iv riXei ware avOig 
 
 be something pleonastic : but it is only a 
 seeming, not a real, pleonasm ; being, in 
 effect, a stronger expression to intimate 
 how tery daring the attempt was thought 
 to be. Of this idiom (which is very rare) 
 another example occurs in Plato, p. 967, B, 
 Kai nvtg tToX/Kov tovto ye avTO Ttapa- 
 Ktvowiviiv: whence it is plain that Go'ell. 
 is wrong in supposing rrapaKivdweiiaai to 
 stand for Kiv^vvtvaaaai TTapairXivaai. 
 Indeed, the irapa has never, among the 
 examples which I have noticed of the word, 
 that force, but it has rather the frequent 
 sense of prceter, as said of what happens 
 beyond expectation, or Trapd yvtjfirjv, 
 implying something rash. Goeller was 
 probably led into the error from sup- 
 posing that some verb of motion ought 
 here to be understood. But why, then, 
 not understand TrXtlv ? The verb of 
 motion is expressed in Plato, p. 810, A. 
 
 Of OTTO (ipax^iag Siavoiag, just after, 
 the sense is, * from a slight thought or 
 counsel,' as said of what is taken up with- 
 out previous design, purpose, or plan ; as 
 opposed to what is done advisedly. Simi- 
 larly in a passage of Liban. p. 11 7, cited 
 by Krueger, we have, ovk dyrb ISpax^iog 
 yviofiijg TOV TroXffiov KaTtffTrjaav, mean- 
 ing to say, that 'this co-operation of the 
 Lacedaemonians indicated that they had 
 not made the revolt from slight thought 
 or sudden resolution, but deliberately, 
 advisedly, and from preconcerted plan.' 
 
 2. TpifjpT] dyyi\ov tCjv Stdoyftkvutv'] 
 This use of dyytXog, as said of a ship, is 
 employed with reference to the persons on 
 board ; ships being often put for the sailors 
 on board, and sometimes rice versa. 
 
 3. ptTdvoid Tig'\ * a sort of repentance,' 
 i. e. some degree of it. MiTdvoia here 
 signifies, according to its original import, 
 a change of min<i or purpose as to any 
 thing that has been done, implying a feel- 
 ing of regret for what has been done amiss, 
 with an intention of amending it. For as 
 the Athenians were Taxv(5ov\oi, so were 
 they fifTd(3ovXoi. See Aristoph. Ach. 
 574—6, Mitch. 'To Minerva (says Mitch.) 
 
 was it ascribed, that the devTtpai tppovTiSeg 
 of this hasty people were somewhat wiser 
 than their first thoughts.' See Solon in 
 Poetse Minores, i. 337. 
 
 dvaXoyiafibg] ' a reflection that :' the 
 verbal here taking the constniction of its 
 verb. In w/ibv Kai fi^ya we may suppose 
 a hendiadys ; but still the question recurs. 
 What is the force here of the adj. fieyag ? 
 It is, I believe, that of the Latin immanis 
 and the English 'enormous,' as applied to 
 a very wicked action. So in Hom. Od. 
 xix. 92, we have, ipSovffa fxeya epyov, 
 'perpetrating a wicked deed.' And in 
 Cicero pro Rose. 24, ' tantura facinus tam 
 inimane.* Virg. JEn. i. 347, where, by a 
 poetic license, the word is applied to a 
 person, though it is the disposition of the 
 person that is meant : ' Pygn)alion scclere 
 ante alios immanior omnes.' The original 
 sense, indeed, of immanis (whatever be 
 its derivation) is probably not cruel , but 
 enormous, exceeding all due bounds, (so 
 Ovid has * studium immane loquendi,' 
 'excessive desire of,' &c.) and hence, as 
 used in a moral sense, whether of actions, 
 or of the agents thereof, the word was, by 
 tacit compact, taken to denote cruel. Here, 
 then, by i)y.bv Kai fisya is meant, ' enor- 
 mously cruel ;' and so, by a similar hen- 
 diadys, Cicero says, * ferns et immanis,* 
 and ' fera et immanis ;' and in Ovid, Trist. 
 ii. 135, we have, ' edictum immane mi- 
 naxque,' i. e. cruelly threatening. Also in 
 Juven. Sat. viii. 223, 'Quid Nero tam saeva 
 crudaque tyrannide fecit ?' 
 
 4. iraptoKtvaaav tovq iv riXft] 'pre- 
 pared,' i.e. disposed, — namely, their minds ; 
 as iv. 132. viii. 52. By Tovg iv TtXti, 'those 
 in office,' are here meant, as Arnold shows, 
 the prytanes and ten prsetores or aTpa- 
 frjyoi, generals of the state. By the 
 former the assemblies were summoned in 
 time of peace, or on ordinary occasions ; 
 but the latter had also the power of calling 
 them together in war, and under extra- 
 ordinary circumstances. See supra ii. 59. 
 infra iv. 118, and Schoemann de Comitiis 
 Atheniensium, p. 61. 
 
4U 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 yviiiLiaQ TTpoOiivai' Kal iireiaav paov, 8(ori Kai iKiivoiQ h'SriXov ijr 
 BovXoiLitvov TO TrXiov Twv TToAtrwv nvOig Tivag acfuaiv anocovvai 
 j^iwXevcraaOai, 5. KaTaaraaiiq 8 ivOvq f/CKXr/^Ttac, uWai re -yvwjuat 
 ad)* e/caVrwi' tXtyorro, koi KXtoJv o KXEatrsrou, ocjTTip Kai Tt}v tt^o- 
 Ttortv ivtriKriKH (jjcJTe aTTOKTtivai, lov Kai tc; Ta uXXa piaioTaTog tojv 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXXVII. 
 
 415 
 
 ■XOw 
 
 (iji 
 
 With the phrase following, avQig yrio- 
 fxag TT^oOilvai, ' to bring the subject again 
 under consideration,' compare ch. 42, ovre 
 TovQ TrpoBiVTag Tt)v liayvionr]v avOiQ, 
 and 38, Oav^d^io rwv ttooGci^twv avOtg 
 irepi M. Xsyeiv. 
 
 6. KaracTTCKjrjg — tKKXr/ffiac] *the assem- 
 bly being set for business.' In a<p' cicaoTwv 
 the d^' is taken for v(p' by Poppo, who 
 refers to his note on i. 17, for examples of 
 this idiom in verbs of speaking, acting, and 
 sending : of the first of which he adduces 
 as examples, besides the present passage, 
 others at iii. 82, to. dirb tCjv kvavr'nov 
 Xsyofiiva, and vi. 32, tXsxOrjffav roioide 
 \6yoi ano re dXXiov, Kal, &c. viii. 14, 
 Xtyo/xtvutv Xoyojv cnro ts tov XaXic. Kai 
 'AXk. vi. 28. Yet in all those passages 
 cnrb does not strictly mean by, but ' on the 
 part of.' And the same may be said of 
 the examples adduced by him, of verbs of 
 acting, as i. 17. vi. 61. viii. 48 and G'8, (to 
 which might be added others at i. 77, d-nb 
 TOV Kptiacovog KaTavayKci^taOai, and iv. 
 \lo, iJ.TJX<^vt]g fifXXov(T}}g TTporrdKicrOai dvo 
 rSiv ivavTiutp,) and also of those of send - 
 ing. It is true that Arnold there supposes 
 the existence of a mixed meaning, partly 
 expressive of derlration, and partly of 
 agency. If so, the sense in the present 
 case would be, * proceeded from, and were 
 uttered by.' But it may be observed, that 
 the sense ' on the part of ' is one so strong, 
 as not to admit of anv weaker one to be 
 mixed with it. All that can truly be said 
 is, that in such an idiom, action being 
 implied, and consequently an agent, there 
 is a sort of implied sense of by. The mixed 
 meaning spoken of by Arnold might have 
 been better established by him from iii. 
 38,4,oi» rb tgaaBkv TriffTorepovbrpet \a/3ov- 
 Tsg, ri TO aKovaOkv dirb tCjv Xoyy KuXCog 
 tTnTifir}(TdvTujv. Yet that mixture arises 
 from the sensiis prcegnans which subsists in 
 dKovdOkv, which stands for dKovaOkv u)g 
 Xtxfitv, 'heard from (denoting origin) and 
 uttered by or on the part of.' At t))v 
 Trporkpav supply yvioftrjv from yvCjfiai 
 preceding. This not unfrequent forensic 
 phrase seems formed on the m.ilitary one, 
 viKav fidxTjv. 
 
 ptawTurog rdSv rroXiTuiv} Here (iiaiog 
 exactly corresponds to the Latin riolentun, 
 
 as in Cic. Pbil. Or. ii. 28, *violentus et 
 furens,' and Phil. Or. v. 7, ' homo vehe- 
 mens et violentus.' Livy, xxxiv. 35, 
 * tyrannus violentus,' and ix. 34, * violenti 
 censores.' The epithet is here ascribed 
 to CJeorij from his being the perpetual 
 advocate of harsh counsels and stem 
 measures, to be carried into effect no 
 matter at what sacrifice of the principles 
 of justice or equity. Poppo and Goeller 
 illustrate this from an expression which 
 occurs, as applied to Cleon, in a fragment 
 of Hermippus cited by Plut. Pericl. 33, 
 where I^ericles is represented as ^nxOtlg 
 a19u)Pi KXi(t)Vi. And true it is that aWiov, 
 as it properly signifies diaTrvpog, onfre, so 
 does it also denote fig. what is impetuous, 
 ardent. So, too, in Soph, and Eurip. the 
 phrase aWiov dvi)p, and m ^schyl. Theb. 
 444, alOov Xfjf^ia. Yet in the above passage 
 Hermippus certainly could not mean to use 
 the word in any but a Itad sense, as sig- 
 nifying ferox, violentifs, as in Plato, p. 559, 
 D, OTav ^vyyevtjrai aWwrri GfjpfTi Kai dti- 
 volg. And, so understood, the epithet 
 would be very suitable to a demagogue 
 like Cleon, whose affected bluntness or 
 resoluteness (affected, to cover his intrinsic 
 feebleness by a show of energy) always 
 hurried him into ferocity as a cloak to his 
 natural cowardice ; and who, like a true 
 Cerberus, could bark as well as fawn for 
 a sop. Yet, when we consider, in the 
 above passage of Plutarch, the added term 
 ^'7X^*'C. I cannot but think, with Thirl- 
 wall, that there is there an allusion to the 
 stinging of a horse-Jly, alias gad-fly, mean- 
 ing lit. the stinging-fiy. And similar is 
 the use of 7rprj(rT/)p (from TrprfOuj, to burn) 
 at Dioscor. vii. 14, as applied to a serpent, 
 called lit. the burner or stinger. So also 
 6 Kavfftjjv, * the burner,' the term used to 
 denote tJte Simoom. See St. James, i. 11. 
 One cannot but observe the address 
 (worthy of Aristophanes himself) by 
 which in one word we have conveyed the 
 character of Pericles as distinguished from 
 that of Cleon. No other could have been 
 employed so adapted to raise the one, and 
 depress the other in our estimation : and 
 yet in the term applied to Cleon, there 
 may be also an allusion to this demagogue, 
 as being, m the words of Shakspeare, ' a 
 
 TToXtrtJv, rw re StJjuw napa ttoXu iv rw tote TriOaviOTaTog, nap^ 
 avdiQ eXiyt Toiact. 
 
 XXXVII. *' OoXXd/ctc iUEi/ r]^n tywye kqI aXXort eyvwv ^rj/no- 
 KpaTiav oTi a^vvaTov iariv fcrcpoiv ap^ttv, /maXiara o tv t^ vvv 
 VjuieTepa wepi MvTiXr]vai(jJv /luro^tXcta. 2. Sta yap to Kad rjnipav 
 
 hare brained hotspur,^ {^idirvpog dvyjp,) 
 who, like ' hot Lord Percy,' is ' on fire 
 to go' and consummate the sweeping 
 massacre. 
 
 ry ^'//-ty — TTiOavioTarog'] So infra vi. 
 35, TT. Tolg TToXXolg. Dio Cass. xl. CO, 
 TTiO. Tolg TToXXolg, where the expression 
 7ri9avo)Tarog has the somewhat rare 
 use — though found in Plato, Arrian, and 
 Diodorus, — of irtiOeiv Svvdfievog. Simi- 
 larly in a passage of Eurip. Orest. 894, 
 descriptive of a demagogue, and by 
 some supposed to be written with refer- 
 ence to Cleon, we have, 'Avrjp rig dOv- 
 poyXuxTffog, icrxyttiv Opdffsi, 0opy/3y re 
 TTiffwog KdfiaOtl TTappr]<iiq. WiSavog it 
 darovg Trepi(5aXuv KaKt^ tivl. And though 
 Cleophon be there rather meant than 
 Cleon, yet the traits perfectly tally. By 
 Opdaii seems denoted that impudence 
 which nothing could abash ; by 9opv(3(^j, 
 that coarseness and clamour which cha- 
 racterised the eloquence of Cleon ; and by 
 the dfxaOtl irappiiaiq., that freedom of 
 speech or plain speaking, which, as af- 
 fecting the plain, blunt, straightforward 
 person, he always cultivated. The vast 
 influence which he so long held with the 
 common people, was owing, as Thirlwall 
 shows, partly to the contrast which his 
 language and manner exhibited to the 
 ancient style of oratory, (the people find- 
 ing a relief in his plain and homely diction, 
 after their attention had been overstrained 
 by the lofty eloquence of Pericles,) and 
 yet more from his having gained credit 
 for plain good sense and upright intention ; 
 and especially from his ever professing 
 himself the devoted friend of the poorer 
 citizens, and cherishing their envy and 
 jealousy of the rich. 
 
 IXiye roid^c] * spoke to this purpose :* 
 for I agree with Thirlwall, that the speech 
 ascribed to him by Thucydides affords no 
 specimen of the style or oratory, though 
 h undoubtedly represents the vein of hia 
 arguments. 
 
 Ch. XXXVII. 1. noWdjctc— apxftv] 
 The speaker here, without using any pre- 
 iice, enters (probably according to his 
 usual custom) at once into his subject ; 
 laying down a blunt and somewhat mor- 
 tifying position, — but one the more likely 
 to shame the people out of their humanity, 
 
 — namely, that 'a democratic government, 
 which is subject to changes of disposition, 
 is unfit to rule an empire.' This dictum is 
 pointed by a skilful turn of expression in 
 TToXXuKig ri^i) Kai dXXoTt tyviov, meaning, 
 that ' it is not the frst time he has been 
 convinced of this truth,' but he has often 
 felt it, and most of all on the present occa- 
 sion. The same sort of turn is observable 
 in a passage of Eurip. Med. 447, ov vvv 
 KartlSov TTpwTov, dXXd iroXXdKig, and 294, 
 ov vvv fit TTpwrov, dXXd iroXXdKig, tjiXaxpt 
 do^a, and Hel. 957- 
 
 For vulg. dSvvaTog, Poppo, Bekker, and 
 Goeller have edited ddvvarov ; and very 
 properly ; such being found in the best 
 MSS., and presenting in itself the more 
 difficult reading. The construction is, 
 eyviov OTi dlvvarov iari dtifioKpariav 
 Irspwv apx«iv, but, as Goeller observes, 
 the writer, by a well-known attraction, has 
 joined druioKpaTiav with iyviov, so a^ to 
 be for tyvioVj ^miOKpaTlav on ddvvarov 
 ianv {avTr/v) trkpujv apx^iv- 
 
 Of the phrase irspi Mvr. fifra^eXetir, 
 the sense is not, ' regret concerning,' but, 
 * change of purpose respecting,' as in 
 Polyb. i. 39, 14. ii. 53, 6. Aristot. Eth. 
 iii. 1, and utrafikXtaOai in Pol. xxv. 5, 11. 
 iv. 50, 6. 
 
 2. hd yap to Ka9' r'jfispav—ltxtTe] In 
 order to produce the effect intended, Cleon 
 thinks fit to bring forward an observation 
 which had been already made by Pericles, 
 though for a different purpose, — namely, 
 that 'the Athenian dominion was essen- 
 tially a tyranny resting on force, and not 
 on the affections of its subjects.' In order, 
 however, to pave the way for this, and pro- 
 duce the greater effect, he thinks proper to 
 conciliate the minds of his hearers by a 
 prceoccupatio benevolenti^E, such as very 
 frequently occurs in the proems to an- 
 cient orations : a remarkable instance of 
 which, and that in similar words, is found 
 supra i. 68, where the Corinthians, in like 
 manner, previously sooth the minds of the 
 Lacedaemonians by the words, rb iriaTOv 
 vfidg, a» \aK.y Ttjg Ka9' vfidg avTOvg ttoXi- 
 Tiiag Kai bfiiXiag diriffTOTipovg tg rovg 
 dXXovg, yv n Xkyiofitv Ka9'iaTriai. The 
 general purpose of the sentiment is to con- 
 vey a reproach on the Athenians for being 
 good easy people, too unsuspicious for the 
 
 \ 
 
416 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 dStkq Kui uviTrijiiwXiVTOV Trpot, aXXrjXouc, Km iQ touc; ^vinjua^ovg to 
 avTO tY£T£ KOI o Ti av i) Xoyii) irHcrdtrTEQ vtt uvtwv a^aprrjre, 
 
 #) OIKTIO £l'^(i>T€, (tVK eiTlKlV^VVOJC T]ytL(jOi 6^ V/Haq^ K(U OVK €(,' r»/i' 
 
 rtui' ^vfijbid^wv xdfnv fnuXaKittfyOm , ov aKOTTuvvTeg on TVfmvvihu 
 evtTt rriv aov»)i', koI ttooc; f7r<j3ouX£uovrac aurouf,' Kat a/voyrat; 
 ci/0YO^<£j/ouc' oi ou/c, e^ wi' ai' yapiL,r)Gm pAaTTTo/utvot aurot, 
 oKpowvrac Ujuwi', aXX* eH wi' av t(T^iu /itaXXov >/ t^ t/ctti'wv tui'ota 
 7rfpr/tv»]<T0£. 3. -navTwv Zi Zhvotutov, £i /3t/3aior i^juiv ^?jSfci^ 
 
 circumstances in which they are placed ; as 
 niueli as to say, ' because you never think 
 of plotting against each other, you fancy 
 the same temper of mind to exist in your 
 allies towards you :' an indirect compli- 
 ment to democracy, as if none would 
 betray a democratical government as tiny 
 would an aristocratical or monarchical 
 one : a state of things calculated to main- 
 tain a daily and perpetual peace one to- 
 wards another. Of the phrase to civtTn- 
 fiovXtvroi', though it is unaccompanied by 
 any example in Steph. Thes., I have noted 
 several in the later Greek writers. To 
 avTo tx^TS, *ye bear the same disposition 
 towards.' 
 
 The next words, Kai o ti av ri — ^aXa- 
 KiZf^yOai, forai, as it were, the rinculum 
 to the proem ; and the main argument 
 intended is, that ' the Athenian govern- 
 ment was a tyranny, and must be ad- 
 ministered as such :' and this is intro- 
 duced as a consequence on what went 
 before. Render, * and whatsoever errors 
 ye, whether swayed by any represent- 
 ations from them, commit, or, moved by 
 pity, fall into ;' for in oiKry we have, as 
 Portus and Poppo rightly observe, not a 
 real dative, but what stands for the Latin 
 ah/atire. Yet ivdtjjTe is not well rendered 
 by them remtseritis : nor is it properly by 
 others regarded as having no particular 
 force. Ih give way to a fault is to commit 
 it : and when it is one proceeding from 
 misplaced pity, the term is peculiarly ap- 
 propriate ; and is here used, as I long ago 
 pointed out, and as Poppo has since done, 
 by way of explaining the indetinite term 
 afidpTr]T( by a more definite one, iv^., one 
 also better corresponding to ^aXaKiKtffOai 
 in the apodosis. Properly, indeed, the 
 participle (IvSovTtQ) ought to have been 
 written : but the subjunctive is used the 
 better to correspond to afiapTtjTt pre- 
 ceding. Of the words oiyK iTriKivfvvwQ — 
 fia\aKi(^i(T9ai, the constr. is, ovx vyt^'^G^ 
 [i'/n«g] iTTiKiv^vvtuQ tQ vfxaQ [aiiTovg} Kai 
 OVK ig Tr)v tujv ^vfifidx<nv x^!**''* ^^ <^''X 
 yyslaOe the sense is, ' ye do not consider 
 
 that,' &c. MaXaKt^iaOai corresponds to 
 tvdiort, just before : and so it is employed 
 infra eh. 40, 6, where I have shown that 
 fiaXaKiZeaOai is used by the best writers for 
 it'dovvai, signifying, ' to be softened into 
 compassion.' 'Ettikip^vvioq stands for it; top 
 Kivlvvov, restro cum periculo, ' to your own 
 peril,' lit. * for peril as regards you.' The 
 formula Kai ov here contains an indirect 
 antithesis ; for in a plainer writer we 
 should have had, yytXaOt tTTiKivcvviog fjtv 
 — ait dk ig, &c. Of the next words, Ig Tt)v 
 Tiov ^vmidx^^v X"P"'' the sense is, nan 
 cum sociorum <jratia, *so as not to procure 
 any thanks or gratitude from the allies.' 
 The sense is well expressed in the follow- 
 ing paraphrastic version of the Scholiast, 
 OVK tKeivoig ti x«P'^t(T0t, aXX' avToi kiv- 
 dvptviTt KaTa<ppoiwvfitvoi' tKtlvoi Si oifK 
 Icraffi xap"' ^V'*'- *^^*^ sense being lit. *and 
 not for the obtaining of any thanks from the 
 allies.' The genit. TiOJiv ^vjx^dxiov is one of 
 object, showing the object of the relation 
 in the preceding word : and in plain 
 phraseology a preposition is usually, in 
 such a case, expressed, especially Trcpi or 
 'ivtKa. Here it would be cltto. 
 
 The words follow ing contain the observa- 
 tion itself by which Cleon chiefly hoped 
 to produce the desired effect, — namely, 
 that the empire they held was a tyranny : 
 on which see supra i. 122. ii. 63, and 
 notes. Cleon adds, that ' it is exercised 
 over persons themselves plotting against 
 [their rulers], and governed unwillingly. ' 
 The scope of the next words, oi ovk it wv 
 — 'iri^iykvr)rjQt, is to further develop the 
 sentiment intimated in ovk tg rriv TtZv 
 ^vfifidxtov x^P'^^ preceding, and we may 
 render, 'who do not obey you [swayed] 
 by any favours which you may, yourselves 
 injured, (i. e. to your own injury,) confer 
 on them, but from what you may be 
 superior to them in strength, (i. e. from 
 such measures towards them as proceed 
 from a superiority of strength,) rather than 
 out of any good-will of theii-s towards you.' 
 The words t^ wv are to be resolved by 
 IK iKfirwv ii, and avToi is to be joined 
 
 1./ 
 
 g 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXXVIl. 
 
 417 
 
 KaOearrj^ei u>v av Co^y Trlpi, /tiriZt yvioao/mOa on ^ftpoac vo/ioic 
 aKivrjToig Xptj/iuvii iroXig K^mGCFtw ianv »/ KoXutq zxovaiv aVupotc;, 
 a/iiaOia re jAtTa (jai(/>^o(T uvrjc cu^^iXt/twrfpoi^ »J Zi^idnji; fitrd aKoXacriuQ, 
 oi T£ (j)avXoTipoi Tvjv avOpu)7ru)V irpog Tovg ^vverwrepovQ, atg em to 
 ttXciov a/uLUVov oi/coucri Tag noXdQ. 4. ot /mev yap t(ov te vd/mov 
 GotjiajTepoi fJouXovTai (j>aivEa9aij Tiav re an Xeyojuevwv eg to koivov 
 
 with (iXaTTTOfievoi. It is strange that the 
 ot should, though indispensable to the con- 
 struction and sense, be wanting in almost 
 every good MS. To account for this, 
 Arnold suspects certain words to have 
 been lost between cipx^t^^^ovg and ovk i^ 
 u)V, and supposes that the gap thus occa- 
 sioned was attempted to be concealed by 
 bringing together the words which imme- 
 diately preceded and followed it, so that 
 the copy might exhibit no mark of imper- 
 fection. This, however, is too fanciful a 
 conjecture to deserve much attention, and, 
 if adopted, — which surely it ought not 
 without proof, — would not a little lessen 
 one's confidence in the integrity of the MSS. 
 of our author. This is [)aying too much to 
 get rid of a present difficulty ; which, after 
 all, is rather imaginary than real. For 
 why should we not suppose o'i to have 
 been left out by the inadvertence of copy- 
 ists ? The mistake mio;ht easilv arise in 
 MSS. written without any stops ; for, in 
 so very long a sentence as this, unless the 
 construction be attended to, and the general 
 sense tolerably understood, o't would not 
 seem necessary, and consequently might 
 easily be omitted. Moreover, the word is 
 found in several MSS. and all the early 
 editions ; and though those MSS. be with 
 one exception (namely. Cod. Reg. Paris, g) 
 of an inferior value, from being modern, 
 yet this is a case where later MSS., w hen 
 carefully copied from ancient ones, are of 
 nearly equal weight. Indeed the most 
 ancient ones, both of the classical writers 
 and the scriptural ones, are often very 
 carelessly transcribed, and abound in omis- 
 sions, — more so, indeed, than later ones. 
 Again, if we remove the ot, there is no 
 appearance of a gap ; and it would be 
 Btrange if the appearance of such could be 
 so easily removed. Finally, as to the Bam- 
 berg MS. of Pliny having preserved many 
 gaps, of which no trace is found in the 
 other MSS., that will only prove how care- 
 lessly the MSS. of Pliny w ere copied, not 
 those of Thucydides. Gaps, it is true, do 
 occur not unfrequently in the MSS. of 
 almost all ancient writers ; but the traces 
 of them are almost never f'oinid i-enjo\ ed 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 by trickery : and as to the defects of the 
 latter half of the 18th book of Diod. Sic, 
 in some MSS. of that writer, being con- 
 cealed by tampering with the concluding 
 words, so as to make it appear that the 
 
 19th book follows immediately after, that 
 will only establish the fact of trickery in 
 one instance of another writer, and that in 
 a very different case from the present. 
 4. 01 fiev yap — dfjOovvrai to. TrXtiio] 
 
 What is contained in this section is meant 
 to establish on just grounds (as indicated 
 by the yap) the foregoing position, that 
 * persons of plain understandings are better 
 statesmen than the clever and eloquent ;' 
 and this is done by contrasting the charac- 
 teristics of each. The latter (it is said) 
 'are marked by an arrogant self-sufficiency, 
 which would be wiser than the laws, and 
 perpetually seek to obtain the upperhand 
 in all discussions of public affairs, not what 
 w ill most benefit the public ; thus turning 
 the discussion of public measures into a 
 theatre for the display of oratorical talent 
 (whence they ruin states). The former, on 
 the contrary, tln'ough distrust of their own 
 cleverness, think it right to be less wise 
 than the laws, and are content to be too 
 untalented to be able to find fault with 
 what has been well said ; and, acting aa 
 impartial judges of measures, rather than 
 as oratorical i)rize-fighters, they are mostly 
 successful.' Such is the general sense in- 
 tended. But to consider the phraseology 
 in detail, this affecting to be wiser than 
 the laws, was in Greece always regarded 
 as highly censurable in any citizens. Thus 
 Archidamus, i. 84, mentions, to the praise 
 of the Spartans, that they were brought 
 up to be dfiaGsaTfpoi twv vofiiov Tijg 
 v7repo\l/iag. Hence in the early classical 
 writers we not unfrequently meet w itli the 
 maxim, as expressed in Eurip. Or. 487, 
 TWV vofiojv ye fit] vpoTipov eJvai OsXeiv, 
 And so in Aristot. Rhet. i. 16, (cited by 
 Arnold,) we have, to tCjv vofiiov ao^uy- 
 Tspov l:^TiTt7v elpai, tovt Iotjv, o iv ToTg 
 kTraivovixkvoig vofioig d-jrayoptvtTai. 
 
 Of the next words, twv Te del — 7rtpty/'y., 
 the sense is, from a certain harshness of 
 exi)reSsion, obscure ; but it appears to be 
 
 I 
 
418 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXXVII. 
 
 419 
 
 TnpiyiynaOai, WQ iv aXXotc /lU/Zofxiv ou/c uv SjjXaidorrtt,' Tt]v 
 yvioiLn}v' Kai iK Tov touwtov to. iroXXa (T<p(iXXovai Tag TroAf/t;' 01 
 
 diiovaiv Hvaiy d^vvuTWTipoi ^e f tou kuXwq t'nrovroq ^u^ixpaaOai 
 
 this, *and in whatever is at any time spoken 
 by the public, they wish to have the upper- 
 hand ;' as much as to say, they are not 
 only conceited, but love to have the pre- 
 eminence in the asseml)ly, (l)i\o7rr>(oT6vov(n, 
 (see 3 John 9.) similar to what is said 
 in MiUth. xxiii. 6, (piXovat Tag Trpioro- 
 KuOi^piag. Arnold, indeed, explains the 
 meaning to be, ' and to outdo whatever is 
 said or proposed for the public good, i. e. 
 to find fault with and procure the rejec- 
 tion of all other measures than their own.' 
 But this, though apparently adopted by 
 Poppo, is a sense scai'cely to be elicited 
 from the words themselves ; not to say 
 that it is not doing, but speakbnj, that is 
 here meant. The next words, wg iv 
 dWoiQ — yviofJirjv, suggest the reason why 
 they do so, — namely, * inasmuch as they 
 could not evince their talent in matters of 
 greater consequence :' as nmch as to say, 
 that there are no occasions of greater im- 
 portance whei'eon to evince their talent. 
 The tjQ stands for uTe, quippe quod : and 
 its use with ^jXtoanvrtg falls under that 
 rule of Matth. Gr. Gr. § 5(J8, of the par- 
 ticiple preceded by ojg, uxtte, ute, &c., 
 Thus here the sense is, ' inasmuch as they 
 thought that they could not,' &c. It is 
 true that Portus, Duker, and Goeller 
 render ovk av difXaxravTig by * quasi non 
 possent ostendere in aliis rebus gravi- 
 oribus.' Yet there is no proof that u)q 
 must here have the sense quasi ; but a 
 strong reason may be given why it should 
 noty — which is, that thus a very inept sense 
 arises ; for what matters, it may be asked, 
 were there of greater moment than those 
 which affected the welfare oi the state ? 
 Thus, moreover, we should be obliged to 
 read, on conjecture, for fiti^ocriv, fitioaiv, 
 — a conjecture, this, which might be sup- 
 ported from ch. 40, o'i re priTootq t^ovai 
 Kai iv aWoiQ iXdffaoaiv d-^wva : and cer- 
 tain it is, the two words fitii^aju and fititov 
 are not unfrequently confounded by the 
 scribes ; insomuch that numerous errors 
 yet remain to be emended in the best 
 writers on this principle. Yet, when to 
 the utter absence of authority from MSS. 
 for such a reading, we add the feeble 
 and far less suitable sense thus arising, — 
 it is better to adopt the view above pro- 
 pounded. 
 
 In the words following, cnriffTovvTig Ty 
 il iavTuJv Kvvkaei, I have not ventm'ed to 
 follow Bekker in cancelling the i^, on the 
 authority of five of the least valuable 
 MSS.— an authority surely next to nothing 
 when set against that of all the other 
 MSS., and also against the internal evidence 
 here existing, w hich is far greater in favour 
 of the word, since no reason can be ima- 
 gined why it should have been foisted into 
 nearly all the MSS. ; w hile a very sufficient 
 reason may be given why it should be want- 
 ing in a few, — namely, as being cancelled 
 by cei-tain critics who deemed it useless, 
 not bearing in mind the occuiTence of 
 such modes of expression as r<p d(p' i)fiwv 
 tv^i'XVf ii«^^9- TrpoOvfiia ditb tCjv vavrCjv, 
 vii. 70, and the usage of the Greek writers, 
 by which instead of the genit. alone we 
 have sometimes a prej^osition with the 
 genit. See Matth. Gr. Gr, § 378, obs. 4. 
 The i^ was, I would observe, restored 
 by Goeller in his second edition, and by 
 Arnold, and has been finally adopted 
 by Poppo. Retaining it, then, we may 
 compare a similar form of exi)ression 
 at 1 Cor. ii. 12, to Trvtvfxa to ik tov 
 OfoO, which is stronger than to ttv. toI 
 Qiov. 
 
 With the words a/ia^sorfpoe rwv v6/uwv 
 dliovaiv tlvai, compare those supra i. 84, 
 dixa9i(TTipoi twv vo/zwv ttjq vTrtpo^/i'ac. 
 Here, as there, the tenii dfxaO. is used sar- 
 castically ; q. d. ' You call us ignorant, but 
 we are content to be so far ignorant, as 
 not to be wiser than the laws.' A similar 
 sarcasm is contained in the next words, 
 ddvvaTtbTtpoi Si, &c. q. d. ' You call us 
 mere incapables, {ddvvaT. scil. Xkytiv Kai 
 dp^v,) and we profess to be such, not find- 
 ing fault w ith, or carping at, a speech from 
 one who speaks well, or to the purpose.* 
 Similarly in Herodot. i. 207, ^ve have, fiifi- 
 (pofifvog Trjv yvwfirjv TavTr]v : ii. 24, ftf/i- 
 \l/afi'evov yvd)fiag Tag TrpoKeifjikvag : and 
 vii. 146, fisfi(p9tig tuiv OTpaTtjywv ti)v 
 yvwfirjp. The construction is, ddwaTti)- 
 Tspoi dk [ri uiffTs] ^ifxxl/aaOai Xoyov tov 
 KoXuig tiTTovTog. With respect to the 
 ellipsis here existing, that of uktte is fre- 
 quent, (see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 448,6.) while 
 that of ^ together with it is somewhat 
 rare. What is here left to be supplied is 
 in both cases expressed in a passage of 
 
 Xoyov' Kpnal cl ovreg ajru tov iaov /ndXXov >/ ayu)VL<7Tai, opuouvrai 
 TO. ttXhu), 5. wg ovv y^pr] /cat ri/uLciQ woiovvTaQ fxr], otivoTrjri kul 
 ^vvkanoq ayoJvi CTraipOjutvou^*, ira^a ^ojai' tio v/jitTEpw TrXi]Oti irap- 
 
 Simonid. ap. Plut. de And. Poet. p. 15, 
 D, dfiaOiaTepoi yap daiv ^ wg vir' ifiov 
 i^aTraTdaOai. 
 
 Here, though the editors make no re- 
 mark, I cannot help suspecting some cor- 
 ruption at TOV KaXuig iiTzovTog fisfiipatrOai 
 Xoyov ; for while Xoyov can scarcely dis- 
 pense with the article, the participle 
 may very well ; since it can only mean, 
 * the person who speaks well,' ' the good 
 speaker ;' the art. here falling under the 
 rule laid down by Bp. Middleton, Gr. Art. 
 ch. iii. § 2, of insertions in hypothesis, as 
 used with nouns subst. and with partici- 
 ples : and he adduces an example from Xen. 
 Mem. iii. 1, & Stl tov tv arpaTijyrjffovTa 
 ix^f^^f remarking, that the art. is not, as 
 the grammarians tell us, in such a case 
 used indefinitely ; the sense being, ' the 
 general ;' and so in a passage of St. 
 John, X. 11, we have, 6 7roifit)v 6 KaXog. 
 Here, however, that idiom would not 
 be to the purpose ; since in the above 
 instance is designated a certain class 
 of persons ; whereas in the present is 
 merely denoted any one indefinitely; the 
 meaning bemg, *to carp at the speech 
 of any one, whoever he be, that speaks 
 well.' Unless, therefore, the article be 
 used indefinitely, (a principle which has 
 been exploded by Bishop Middleton,) it 
 can certainly have no place here. And 
 as certain is it that Xoyov cannot dis- 
 pense with the article ; for, as Bishop 
 Middleton has shown, if one subject have 
 it, the other cannot dispense with it. Out 
 of this difficulty we may, hideed, be extri- 
 cated by reading, with Stobseus, dSvv. Sk 
 TOV TOV : yet for that there is no authority 
 from MSS., and the testimony of a writer, 
 like Stobneus, who, as a mere selector of 
 the beauties of other writers, occasionally, 
 in the exercise of his office, adds, curtails, 
 or alters, for pei-spicuity sake, is surely 
 very slender. However, I cannot but 
 think that in tov tov we have a mixture 
 of two different readings, of which, I 
 doubt not, TOV is the genuine one, and roi; 
 merely one proceeding from certain critics 
 who imagined that the participle required 
 the article, — which it does not ; nay, it is 
 better without it, the sense being, *one 
 who speaks well.' 
 
 By the next words, Koirai 5k ovTtg 
 — TrXaw, it is intimated what statesmen 
 
 should be, and what the plain common- 
 sense persons, whom he is eulogizing, 
 usually are, — namely, not rhetorical or 
 oratorical prize-fighters, but impartial 
 judges, who meet any question that comes 
 under pul)lic consideration fairly and dis- 
 passionately, without any prejudice or 
 self-interested bias, either for or against. 
 'Atto tov icrov, ex cequo ; as infra ch. 42, 
 aTTO tov laov Xiytiv. By dyiovitTral 
 are denoted, in a metaphorical sense, 
 ' persons contending for the prize in 
 oratory,' as in some measure did the 
 prjToptg. Of this use of the word 
 (which is rare) I have noted examples 
 in Plutarch, Cat. 1, 6 dymnaTi^g TrpoQvixog 
 Kai pfjTwp iKavog. ^schin. c. Ctesiph. 
 Tovg Oeardg Kai Toi)g X^P'?)'"'''? ^ai Tovg 
 dywviOTag ivoxXtioQai. Lucian, iii. 22, 
 dy(i)vi(TTt)g rrdvddvog iv Tolg Xoyoig. In 
 a passage of Plato, p. 2G9, D, there is a 
 similar antithesis in ov (pdffKovTtg dyiovi- 
 orat ('not mere rhetorical prize-fighters') 
 and dXXd tpiXoaocpoi eJvai. Of opOovvTat 
 the sense is, *they judge rightly,' or ' take 
 a right course of action,' as at v. 9, TrXtttrr 
 av 6p9olTo. The more usual signification 
 of the term is, * to be successful,' ' to be in 
 prosperity,' as supra ii. 60, infra v. 42, and 
 vi. 9. Herodot. i. 208. In either case the 
 metaphor seems one taken from a pei-son 
 who goes well on his feet, does not stagger 
 or stumble. This is plain from another 
 passage, iv. 18, Kai iXdx^t^T dv 01 toiovtoi 
 TTTaiovTtg Sid to fit) Tqi opOovfiivqi 
 avTov TriarevovTtg iTraiptaOai. By the 
 same metaphor, irTaitiv signifies both 
 *to fall into misfortune,' and *to act 
 wrongly.' 
 
 5. Here ctivoTijTi is, as the Schol. says, 
 for prjTopiKy Svifdfxei, * rhetorical veh. 
 mence.' The words kwiffe^g dyaivi are 
 explanatory of the foregoing, and serve to 
 carry forward the agonistic metaphor ; the 
 sense being, * a rivalry or prize-fighting in 
 talent.' Of vapd do^av the meaning is 
 certainly not, as Kistemacher and Goeller 
 explain, * adversus quam ipse populus 
 scivit,' (for that were a sense little to the 
 purpose, and, as Arnold says, would require 
 Tvapd TO So^av,) but 'aliter quam sen- 
 timus,' ' beyond what we think.' And 
 Arnold aptly compares the similar words 
 of Diodotus, ch. 42, wapd yvw/iijv n Kai 
 irpbg x"P"' Xtyoi. 
 
 E k2 
 
 \ 
 
11 
 
 420 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 aiviiv. XXXVIII. 'E-yw fxlv ovv 6 avrog ei^u ry yvwimj, Kai Oav 
 /ufiZ^w fidv Twv TrpoOevrwi' avOig -mpi M.vTi\r}Voiu)v At-yttv, Kcti ^povou 
 
 yafj iraOivv no ^paaavri af.i^\vTipa ry ^>P7y fTrt^fp^iTai* cif-W' 
 
 1 
 
 Ch. XXXVIII. 1. lyw ^tv ovv 6 avTOQ 
 (ifii ry yi^w/zy] Here the iyw is eniphatk; 
 q. d. ' I, lor my part, am the same ; 
 however i/ou may change.' Though the 
 apodosis to fxtv is here only implied ^ not 
 expressed, as at ii. 61, 2, iyu) j-dv 6 avrog 
 fi'/it, vfitlQ ^k fieraliaWtTi, where yi'iofiy 
 is to be supplied. The complete phrase 
 occurs in Soph. CEd. T. 557, Kai vvv W 
 dvTog t'lfxi Tip jSovXivnari. See also Eurip. 
 Phoen. 9:i5, and Soph. Phil. 521. Hence 
 it is strange that in Lysias, p. 188, 7? 
 the editors should have so stumbled at 
 the words <j>ri<Ti dk Kai ravTa, Kai avTog 
 yevofievog, as to have had recourse to 
 various emendations, all unnecessary ; 
 since if we simply, for avrbg, write clvtoq, 
 all will be plain; the sense being, 'he says 
 all this, though still the same in mind,' or, 
 ' nevertheless in his right mind.' And so 
 in Eurip. Here. Fur. 911, we have, 6 5' 
 
 OVKtU aVTOQ l/V. 
 
 The ovv here is strongly confirmative, 
 signifying assuredly: a force, this, which 
 it derives from its original use, which is 
 that of drawing an inference ; for, as says 
 Hoogev., *confirmantur fortius qu£e ex 
 argumentis colliguntur.' Accordingly here 
 the ovv might best be rendered, *such 
 being the case ;' 'seeing the manifold evils 
 of change in a state like ours, holding 
 empire as a sort of tyranny, I am still of 
 the same mind as before, and my aim is 
 to uphold things as they are.' The idiom 
 recurs at ch. 40, 3, tyoj fiev Svo Kai rbrt 
 TTpwrov Kai vvv diajjiaxoixai. On this sen- 
 timent the speaker then engrafts another, 
 containing a direct attack on those orators 
 who maintained the contrary opinion, by 
 imputing to them either folly or want of 
 integrity. 'Being of the very same opinion 
 as before, he cannot conceive, nay, he 
 wonders, how any could come to the 
 opposite conclusion, without being either 
 seduced by the desire of displaying a per- 
 verse ingenuity, or, as swayed by mer- 
 cenary motives, bribed to make the worse 
 appear the better side.' 
 
 Of this use of Oavfxd^to with a genitive, 
 to signify * I wonder at,' examples occur 
 in the best writers, as Herodot., Xen., 
 Soph., Plato, &c. On this forensic term, 
 irpoOivrm', see note supra ch. 36, 5. No 
 where else have I noted it thus followed 
 
 by X'sytiv; though it is found occasionally 
 followed by \6yov, as in Eurip. Antiop. 
 frag. 41. The proper phrase, however, is 
 7rp. yvdj^rjv or yvw fiag : and so at vi. 14, 
 we have, yvionag TrpovriOei avOig 'A9tj- 
 vaioig. But our author has here preferred 
 the rerb. as did Dionvs. Hal. in his Ant. 
 370, 1, Tzpov9e<Tav (TKorrflv. 
 
 By the words following, Kai \p6vov 
 ^iarpt/3f)v tfnroirjadvTU)v, are intimated 
 the pernicious consequences of this again 
 agitating of a question which had been 
 set at rest by the decree, — namely, that 
 * the delay thus interposed would be in 
 favour of the injuring [rather than the 
 injured party].' For there is an emphasis 
 on the word i^diKrjKoTwv, in which is 
 ini})lied the opposite part of the com- 
 parison, fj tS)v tjdiKTjfikvwv. With the 
 phrase j^povou ^iarpt/3/))^ tfnroirjadvTiov, 
 compare in Dio Cass. 102, 84, xpovov tij d 
 £/it7rotf/(Tac avT(p : and 160, 26, rpi/B^/v 
 (scil. xpovov) ry ^iVy IfiTroitiv. Arrian, 
 E. A. i. 12, 19, rpi/3de s/itt. r</> 7roXf/x^,«j. 
 Aristid. t. ii. 5, xpovoir rpiftifv j/itt. Pol. 
 xxii. 10, 6. In these and such like pas- 
 sages, ffiTT. should not be rendered creare, 
 *to occasion,' but irtjicere, as in Livy, xxxv. 
 25, citnctationem injicere. On the sense of 
 Trpbg here, see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 316. In 
 the interposed words, 6 yap TraOujv — 
 dva\afi(3avti, is contained the ground of 
 the advantage gained by the injurers ; the 
 sense being, 'for he who has suffered injury 
 pursues it on the doer [(jf the wrong] with 
 a blunter, or fainter, resentment,' namely, 
 harpifirig ^era^v ytvonh'tjg, 'by the inter- 
 vention of delay.' On this sense of dfi(3\vg 
 see note at ii. 40, 65, and 86, and compare 
 Hdian. vi. 5, 19, and ^.schyl. Theb. 712. 
 'E7rf$£jL);;^f(T0at here bears the sense ulcisci, 
 as at V. 89. Dio Cass. 456, 7, et al. 'Ein^- 
 levai is more frequent in this sense, (espe- 
 cially in Plato and Dio Cass.) though either 
 term is most frequently used with a dative 
 of tking, (denoting the offence or crime,) 
 rarely with one of person ; yet such is 
 found in Herodot. viii. 144, ^iv irrs^inev 
 dfxvvofifvoi, where a/i. is added by way 
 of explanation. This force of the term 
 to signify ' arenge oneself upon any one,' is 
 founded on the forensic one, in jus raperCy 
 ' to prosecute,' persequi alvjuem judicio : and 
 so in Plut. p. 6, we have, (p6vov lirt^iinv 
 
 
 OL. 8S, 2.] LIBER III. CAP. xxxv 111. 421 
 
 vaaOai Se rw naOeiv ore eyyvTciTU) Keifxevov, avTiwaXov ov, fiaXiGTa 
 Ttjv Ti/Lidy^'iav avaXafjil^avii') Oav/iiat(0 Se Kai ootiq \aTai o avT- 
 ioiov, Kill a^nocTijjv anocpa'iviiVj rag filv MurtXrjvatwv aCiKiuQ y]niv 
 W!/)fXiViouc oucrac, raq ^* rj/ufrepac ^Vf^KpopaQ toiq ^vf^ifiayoiq pXapaq 
 KaOiaTa/iUvag, 2. Kai ^tjXov on »/ no Xiyeiv TricrTevcjaQ to wavu 
 
 T<p Trarpi. In either case the dative is 
 always used, and not the accus. ; for that 
 would be reserved for the crime, if ex- 
 pressed. So in Hos. i. 4, we have, ' I will 
 avenge the blood of Jezreel (meaning the 
 crime of that murder) upon the house of 
 Jehu,' i-rri tov oIkov 'I. Sept., more pro- 
 ])erly, r<p ojK(^ 'I. Hence in Jos. Ant. xiv. 
 12, 5, we have, Kara Tt)v tov TrpdyfxaTog 
 d^iav pii\i]<TU ^loi vire^tXOtlv tov ovx 
 viraKovaavTa, where, though the IMSS. 
 present no variation, the true reading is 
 doubtless sttc?. ti^ ovx inraKoixravTi. The 
 same mistake is found in a passage of 
 Julian, Ca?s. fin. 76, where read cttcI., as 
 just after. It is true that *7r*^ipx- occurs 
 followed by an accus. in Antipho, p. 623, 
 yet there the sense intended is, to prosecute 
 'any one at law: and the accus. of person 
 in\\Titers medice Gra^citafis is sometimes 
 found, as in Demosth. 501, 14. Again, 
 though the accus. be found in Jos. Bell. ii. 
 12, 5, yet there the sense is not to punish, 
 but, as the context shows, to prosecute. 
 
 The next words, dfivvatrdai it r^ 
 TraOtlv — dvaXaupdvti, are meant to inti- 
 mate that by such postponement of punish- 
 ment even justice suffers : and in order to 
 give the greater effect to what is said, it 
 is couched in the form of an apophthegm. 
 Render : ' the vengeance which follows 
 closest on the injury, being of equal match 
 with it, takes the most ample vengeance.' 
 Here dfivvaffOai stands for to d^ivvaaQai; 
 on which use of the inf. used as the sub- 
 ject of a sentence, see note on ii. 87, and 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 542. By dvTnraXov it 
 is meant to be shown ichy this takes more 
 ample vengeance, inasmuch as it is of equal 
 match, so as to be of equivalent force. 
 ' AvaXafi^dviiv is used in a very rare sense, 
 but one by which it answers to the Latin 
 repetere, or sumere suppficium ah aliquo; not 
 resumere; the dva here, as the re in the 
 Latin repetere, alluding to the ])unishment 
 as being a proper return made to the suf- 
 ferer for the offence. 
 
 Kai d^iwaijjv d7ro(l>aiveiv — KaOitTTaix'svag] 
 Here there is something not a little obscure 
 and far-fetched : so much so, indeed, that 
 certain editors have supposed a corruption 
 to exist in the present text, proposing 
 either, for KvfKpopdg, to read Kvfi^opojg, or, 
 
 from two MSS. and Valla, after Kvfupopdg 
 to insert ov. Yet, according to either of 
 these emendations, a sense would arise 
 not at all better than that yielded by the 
 textual reading ; and both are objection- 
 able on other grounds. Accordingly Bekk. 
 and Goell. liave properly retained the 
 common reading, of which the full sense 
 may be thus expressed : ' Much, too, do I 
 marvel that any one should be found who 
 will gainsay [what has been averred], and 
 will take upon him to show, on the one 
 hand, that the so-called injuries done to 
 us by the Mitylenseans are i*ather bene- 
 ficial to us, while, on the other, our suffer- 
 ings are injurious to the allies.' The gist 
 of the argument is well conveyed in the 
 words of Goeller, who paraphrases, ' Si 
 inj urine a Mytilenseis illatre Atheniensibus 
 damnosre sunt, sequitur, mala ex illis 
 injuriis nata sociis, qui hostes facti sunt, 
 utilia fore. Nam ex mala re Atheniensium 
 suam bonam quaerunt.' ' The speaker (as 
 Arnold observes) here insinuates that no 
 man can plead for the Mytilenseans with- 
 out maintaining one of these two para- 
 doxes ; either that their revolt was a 
 service rendered to Athens, or else that 
 the example was not to be dreaded, since 
 the allies were linked to Athens by the 
 bonds of a common interest, and would 
 never think of revolting for their own 
 sakes : whereas in truth the interests of 
 Athens and her allies, histead of being 
 identical, were diametrically opposite ; and 
 the loss of Athens was her subjects' gain.' 
 In d:ro<paivHv — ovaag there is a reductio 
 ad ahsurdum, or a pushing of an argument 
 as far as it will go, so that it shall issue m 
 a paradox, or absurdity. So Shakspeare 
 says, ' You undergo (meaning, undertake) 
 too strait a paradox. Striving to make an 
 ugly deed look fair.' 
 
 2. We have here a continuation of the 
 argumentum ex ahsurdo, by which what the 
 opposite party maintains is shown to not 
 merely involve a paradox or absurdity, but 
 a point-blank falsehood, as it were affirming 
 that to be white which is black. The full 
 sense intended appears to be as follows : 
 ' And plain it is, that it must be from con- 
 fidence in his rhetoric that any orator 
 should strive to counter-show, that what 
 
422 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 coKovv avTawoiprivai vjq ovk iyvuxjrai ayioviffaiT av, rj Ktpcn 
 STToipojufvoc, TO ivirpiwig Tov \oyov iKiroviiaaq, irapaynv TTfipri- 
 (Tfrai. 3. r/ 0£ noXig f/c tvjv rotwrSt aywvwv ra fxiv dOXa 
 ereooiq oiSwtrtv, avrrj St roug /ctrSurouc ava(j)i^)ii, 4. aiTun 3 
 UjiitTc KaKtjg ayijJVoOtTOvvTiq^ oiTing (iwOctre OtaTcti julv tljv Xoywy 
 
 I! 
 
 was positively a decree, has never been 
 determined on at all.' And so Portus, 
 Bredow, Haack, Kistemacher, Dukas, and 
 Goeller explain ; while Heilm. and Arnold 
 object, that this sense would require, not 
 SoKoi'v, but do^av. And they would un- 
 derstand TO CoKovv as used in the philo- 
 ^ophkal sense, found in Xen. Mem. iv. G, 
 TO. coKovvra toiq avOoMTroiQ, notiones et 
 plactta. But, not to say that such a philo- 
 sophical sense were unsuitable to the 
 popular phraseology of a demagogue, — 
 and least of all to a person of Cleon's turn 
 of mind, — there would thus arise a sense 
 not a little forced and far-fetched, and far 
 from agreeable to the context ; while the 
 other is, as Kistemacher has shown, per- 
 fectly suited thereto. As to the awkward- 
 ness complained of, in the present tense 
 at doKovVf it is merely imaginai-y ; since 
 doicovv may be the participle hnperf., and 
 the sense intended may be, quod placebat 
 rohh, * what seemed good to you,' namely, 
 with allusion to the tCoKe ^///k^, with which 
 any decree of the people commenced. Thus 
 Cleon, by so expressing himself, at once 
 courted the people (as we find, from the 
 Knights of Aristophanes, he was accus- 
 tomed to do,) by attributing to them the 
 sic placet or lubet, and thereby intimated 
 that the thing was done (or decreed) and 
 could not be undone. Now all this co^av 
 would not have denoted ; and therefore it 
 was not employed by our author. 
 
 Poppo remarks, that this passage 
 abounds in agonistical terms : which is 
 true, if we include in the passage the two 
 next sections. Probably the use here of 
 the term dyujviffaiTo (employed as in a 
 passage of St. Luke, xiii. 24, dyioviKeaOe 
 ti(TeXOtlv), is mtroduced by association of 
 ideas with the other agonistic images, 
 whereby he was led to regard the con- 
 test on the ^iffia as an ayu)vi<Tna, the 
 orators as dywviffrai, and the auditors as 
 dywvoOtrovi'TiQ. 
 
 Of TO evTrptrreg tov \6yov iKirovriaaQ 
 the meaning is, ' having worked out, ela- 
 borated, what is plausible in words ;' where 
 the term Utt. has allusion to the extreme 
 labour which was bestowed on the orations 
 pronounced to the people ; and iraQaynv 
 
 here, as at i. 91. ii. 64, and occasionally 
 in Demosthenes, as also in Plut. ix. 102, 
 bears the sense to deceive^ — literally, to 
 mislead, lead into error. 
 
 3. i) dk TToXig — aVa^fpft] Here are 
 intimated the evil consequences of such a 
 system, — namely, that the state gives the 
 aB\a, or rewards of such dyCjviQ, to others, 
 but herself caiTies off [suscipit) the dangers. 
 For so the term dvotp. is explained by the 
 Scholiast, Bauer, and Haack ; and very 
 properly ; since, as I have shown, while 
 dvaipepeiv is used, in a general way, of 
 carrying off any thing that is to be borne, 
 as dangers, toils,' &c. ; here, however, it 
 has allusion to the carrying off oi any thing 
 given as a prize {a9\ov), especially when 
 two persons share in the benefit, and one 
 dva((iipii, carries off, /?is pax't, the other, his. 
 
 4. Having shown the evil of the above 
 practice, the speaker now pohits out v-ho 
 is to hlanie for it. ' You yourselves,' he 
 means to say, * occasion this state of things. 
 Your passion for novelty, and admiration 
 of oratorical display, makes them aim 
 I'ather to please your inclinations, than 
 inform your judgment.' Which latter 
 circumstance is adverted to in the word 
 dyiovoQtTovvTtQ, which means, *by making 
 these matches of oratorv, in which vou 
 act as aybivoOtTai^ or those who set the 
 prizes, and decided to whom they should 
 be given.' ' Ay lovoBtTtio is a term scarcely 
 noticed by lexicographers ; though it 
 occurs several times in Dio Cass., and 
 sometimes in Josephus, Lucian, Plutarch, 
 and Pausanias. 
 
 In o'lTivtQ eiioOaTe OeaTal — tpyiov we 
 have a refined, but somewhat far-fetched, 
 mode of expression, which may be under- 
 stood to mean, in other words, ' What you 
 hear from your orators, as they endeavour 
 to persuade you, so does the thing seem to 
 you to be ; for talking is to you for deed 
 (Oearal tCjv Xoywv) ; while what is done 
 you imagine to be so done as ye suffer 
 yourselves to be persuaded.' By this the 
 speaker may intend to express, not simply, 
 what the Scholiast and Arnold suppose, 
 • You go to the public assembly, as to the 
 theatre, merely as Qiaral, for your amuse- 
 ment, and not as Kptrai, as judges weigh- 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] LIBER III. CAP. XXXVIII. 423 
 
 yiyvio^ai, a/cpoarai St twv epywv' tol fjilv juiXXovra c/jya ano 
 Tu)v tv HTTOVTWX' (T/coTTOui'Tsg (vq ^vvaTci yiyvicjOaiy Til 0£ TTtTTpay- 
 litva rJSrj, ov to ^oaoOlv niaTOTepov (>\pH Xa/^ovrtc V ^^> aKou- 
 gOIv clttu tu)v Xoyto KaXdiq £7rir£/i>j(javra>i/* Kai jiUTa KaivoTTfToq 
 imlv Xoyou ctTraTdadai dpiGTOij /turct ^tSoKijuaafXivov ^e /i»/ sav- 
 
 ing carefully what is brought under your 
 consideration,' (as it is said in Aristot. Rhet. 
 i. 3, 3, dvuyKt] ck tov aKpouTt)!/ n Otujpbv, 
 for OtoTijv ii KpiT})v,) but rather, as the 
 Sehol. Aug. remarks, that 'every thing 
 with them is distorted from its natural 
 state ;' q. d. ' You so hear speeches, and 
 repose faith in the speakers, as though you 
 received your faith by the sight ; and you 
 so discredit the actions that fall under your 
 view, as though you only heard of them by 
 report.' If this be thought, as it may, a 
 sense not sufficiently established, we may, 
 as far as regards aKpoarai tCjv tpyiov, 
 suppose that, something being sacrificed 
 to the antithesis, the import of the words 
 is, that instead of obtaining a personal 
 knowledge of things, and ascertaining facts 
 for themselves, they take up solely with 
 the accounts of them which they heard 
 from their orators. Yet, as far as regards 
 the words QeaTal tCjv Xoywv, the view 
 taken by the Schol. Aug. is confirmed by 
 the observation of Amnion., Phavor., and 
 other ancient grannnarians, that 9saTng is 
 a term used properly Trspi dywi'og. Adopt- 
 ing, then, the above view,— which, upon 
 the whole, is preferable,— we may suppose 
 the words to import, * You ought to be 
 OtuTai Tutv fp7u>j^ and dicpoaTai Totv 
 Xoyojv; but you are the reverse,— and 
 words are regarded as deeds.' Whenever 
 etaral is used of words, it has a mixed 
 sense, including with the idea of spectator 
 that of inspector and judge of any one's 
 merits. So Lucian, de Domo, 18, vol. ni. 
 200, ol Trapovreg kui Trpbg tyiv uKpoaaiv 
 TrapiiXrif'^lvoi, Imdav tig toiovtov oIkov 
 TTCtp'tXOidaiv, dvTi aKpoaTibv Bta-rai Ka(?- 
 ioTavTai. And so Arrian, E. A. iv. 29, 4, 
 Kai avTog l(pHaTr]Kti Oearng, Kal liraivfTiig 
 Kai Ko\a(7Ti]g. Max. Tyr. Diss. xxxi. 4, 
 OeaTijg vyit'ig (meaninu; integer, 'unpre- 
 judiced'). Longin. p. 250 (Pearce), vyujQ 
 KpiTt)g, and Plato, 173, C, ovre ^iKa(TTi]g 
 
 ovTe Oiarijg. ^ 
 
 The words following, tu fiiv ^tWovTa 
 
 tTnTifXTjadvTujv, are meant to be ex- 
 
 planatorv and illustrative of the foregoing. 
 The construction and sense are well traced 
 bv Goeller and Arnold, thus : ov to ^pa- 
 aOev b^si XaiiovTsg, o TriffTOTfpov yv, i? to 
 dKovaOkv Xafitlv dirb tiSv X6y<t> KaXujg 
 i7nTifin(rdpTm', 'Not taking the actual 
 
 fact as more credible from having your- 
 selves seen it ; but considering what you 
 hear to be more credible, when you learn 
 it from those who in words have found 
 fault cleverly.' 
 
 Kai fitrd KaivoTrjTog, &c.] Cleon now 
 glances at otiier dispositions of the Athe- 
 nians, which made them more liable to 
 suffer from this state of things,— namely, 
 a fondness for novelty, and a disinclina- 
 tion for any thing of approved usefulness. 
 'They are,' he says, 'the best to be de- 
 ceived with novelty of words ;' where by 
 best understand best for the deceiver, fit- 
 test for his purpose ; the expression being 
 here ei{uiv. to tTriTrtdeioi, as in Herodot. 
 iii. 80, dia(5oXdg dk dpiOTog tvlkKtaBai, and 
 Soph. (Ed. T. 440. Dio Cass. 425, 22, 
 pq,<7Tov dTTaTr]9T]vai Xoyoig, in which last 
 passage the writer, who seems there to 
 have had in view the one now before us, 
 by employing the word p^aror, seems here 
 to have read, for duiOToi, pq,aT0i. And 
 hideed I have observed the two words 
 to be sometimes confounded. Thus in 
 Soph. Eryphyl. frag. iii. ottov U fu)^ to. 
 P^(tt' iXtv9epu}g Xkyeip "EKtffTi, vik^ 5' iv 
 ttoXh to. x"'po»^a, &c- f^^' P^<^/y ought 
 undoubtedly to be read rapicrr', and in 
 Dio Cass. 234,93, Trt^iag {yn) p4(7Tri te 
 'iirirovg Tpkcptiv f<Trt, Kai iTriTriStiOTaTTj 
 KaeiTTTTtveaOai, read, for pq-fTTtj, dpiffTtj. 
 That Dio Cass, did not himself write 
 dpiffTT], is probable from his elsewhere 
 usino- the phrase pq,<TT. dTcaTaaOai, as 
 307,^3. This use of apKrro^, for tTriTt]hi- 
 oTaTog, is, indeed, rare : but, besides the 
 above examples, it is found (at least in 
 the positive, dyaebg) in Polyb. vi. 25, 11. 
 Diod. Sic. vi. 345, 7- Aristoph. Vesp. 904. 
 Philostr. Vit. Soph. ii. 30. But, to pass 
 from words to things,— not a little illustra- 
 tive of the subject here touched on is a 
 passage of Aristoph. Eq. 1078, Mitch, w 
 ^iffie, — ivTrapdywyog d, Qioirtvo^tvog TS 
 X^dpeig Kd^aTraTwfxtvog, Upbg tov ts 
 XfyovT dti K?x9i'«e* o vovgck aov Hapwv 
 dTrodrjfJitl, mens prcesens ahest ; meanmg, 
 that ' while at home it is abroad,' is car- 
 ried away from present objects to distant 
 and imaginary scenes by the orator. 
 
 In the union of /utrd and luvitTiaQat, 
 there may seem to be something pkonas- 
 tlc- but, in effect, there is that which 
 
 \ 
 
424 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 / 
 
 intGOai tdi\iiv' covXoi ovreg twv ati aroTrwv, uTrtpoTrrai ce twv 
 ti(i)doTwv' 5, Kai fiiaXiaTa jU£v avTog mrtiv 'tKaarog fjovXo/JLtvog 
 cvvctauaij n 0£ jur;, arraywriUOfjiivoi roic; TtnavTa Atyoudi )U»7 
 vaTtpoi ciKuXiwOijoai cokhv Ttj yvto/Liy, o^i(i>Q Of ri Aeyovroc; Trpo- 
 £7ro(r£(T«i* /cat TroocuaOtaOai t€ ttooOi^/ioc eii^cit ra Atyo^icva, /cm 
 TTpovor/dat (jpaciig ra it, avTixiv a7roj3»^crojU£va* ^»/rot»»'r£t,' re uXXo 
 Tij (jjg HTTiiVj r] iv olg ^'Jjuti', (ppnvovmg St ouSt Trtpt Ta>y irap- 
 
 rather serv^es to intensity of sense. And 
 though KvvsTrtcrOoi is not, I believe, any 
 where else to be found, vet of e-TTfaBai avv 
 Tivi an example occurs in Xenophon. And 
 so we say, ' to fall in with ' any counsel, 
 and to follow up, i. e. attend to, any sug- 
 
 gestion. 
 
 lovXoi OVTEQ TiSv Ctft ClTOTTaJV flloOo- 
 
 rtur] These words are meant to develop 
 the sense concealed in ^iloKi^aapikvov ; 
 and may be rendered, ' being slaves to 
 (i. e. enslaved, slavishly devoted to) each 
 successive novelty or paradox, but de- 
 spisers of the customary or wonted, what 
 is tested by use and experience.' 'Atottiov 
 is for irapaco^iov, lit. ' the extraordinary.' 
 Imitated from this elegance of expression 
 in ^oi'Xct T(jiv dei droTnov, are the similar 
 words of Greg. Naz. i. p. 53, b. dovXoi 
 uvTtg rwi' dtl Tranoi noi'. Highly illus- 
 trative of the thing itself is a passage of 
 Aristoph. Eccl. 581 — 8, Mianvai ydn, r]v 
 TO. iraXaid iroWaKit; Qtuivrai. — £t Kaivo- 
 Tofitlv i9t\ri<Tov(Tiv, Kai fit) Tolg yOeai Xiav 
 Tolg dp\aioiQ ivciarpijifiu. — rovTO yap 
 ■tlfxlv Ap^v dvr' dWrjg doxtJQ ^ffTiv, Tuiv 
 S' apx^uoj' dfXfXijaai. 
 
 5. Kai fid\i(TTa fxiv avTog — diro^qao- 
 /ifj'tt] Of this obscurely expressed pas- 
 sage, the general sense appears to be as 
 follows : ' The first wish of every man is 
 to be himself a speaker ; or, it that be 
 impracticable, to at least secure the credit 
 of qukkness of parts ; so that he may be 
 supposed to have at least power of thouffht, 
 if not readiness of expression, so as to seem 
 not behind-hand [with the speaker] in fol- 
 lowing up the thread of ratiocination ; to be 
 quick in comprehending and assenting to 
 Avhat is said, even before it is well uttered, 
 though slow in foreseeing the consequences 
 that will result therefrom.' Here by 
 dvray. is imported, not their contradicting 
 the orator, but their striring with him, viz. 
 to appear not inferior in quickness of con- 
 ception and readiness in seizing the gist 
 of a question. The infin. firj varepoi ok. 
 ^oKilv serves to express the aim at which 
 they are striving,— which is not to come, 
 as it were, in the wake of them, catch- 
 ing wisdom at second-hand from them. 
 
 ' AKo\ov0ii(Tai ry yvwfjy signifies, *to fol- 
 low up the sentiment brought forward, by 
 comprehending its scope and bearings.' 
 So in Plato, p. 319, a. we have, cTro/uat ry 
 \6y((), and 192. 
 
 Here, however, the chief difficulty rests 
 on the words o^tiog Sk Ti XtyovTog Trpo- 
 tTraiviaai, where the question is, with 
 what ought btiiog to be construed \ Poppo, 
 Goeller, and Arnold say, with XiyovTog, 
 explaining the term to mean aciitelif, cle- 
 rerly. But that is a sense of the word far 
 from established : and as oK^iog appears 
 here to cori'espond to v(TTipoi just before, 
 it may rather be supposed to have here its 
 usual sense, 'rapidly,' prapropere. Nor is 
 there any such redundancy in the Trpo as 
 Poppo imagines, who here does not suf- 
 ficiently allow for the extreme brevity of 
 the expression. As to the other objection 
 which he urges, that thus we should re- 
 quire XkyovTog (Tivog) rt, it is futile ; for 
 why may there not be supposed an ellipsis 
 of Tivog I So Dobree must have thought, 
 when he conjectured the time reading to 
 be c' en XeyovTog, which, Arnold thinks, 
 removes the difficulty satisfactorily. But 
 so far from effecting this purpose, it 
 only exchanges one difficulty for another 
 scarcely less formidable ; for surely most 
 liarsh were it to suppose one of two geni- 
 tives absolute left to be understood. The 
 sense cannot be otherwise than what I have 
 laid down. 
 
 In TrpotTTaivsfrai the aivkaai signifies 
 comprohare, ' to assent to,' ' to approve :' 
 and XkyovTog is governed of the irpo in 
 composition. Compare yEschyl. Ag. 467> 
 VvvaiKOg ««Y/'^ 7rp€7rct, 7rp6 tov (pavfVTog 
 XCfoiv Kvi'aiviffai, where the npo might 
 have been, as here, united with the verb. 
 At TTpoOvixoi tlvai repeat PovX6/j.evoi 
 from the preceding, which arises out of 
 di'Tuyiovi^n^evoi. 
 
 The next words of the sentence convey 
 another brief, but searching, remark, im- 
 porting that ' the aims of the persons in 
 question are of quite another nature to 
 what is required by the circumstances in 
 which they are placed, live, and act.' 
 Render, * seeking, so to say, something 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXXIX 
 
 425 
 
 
 ovT(i)v iKavijijg' airXivg tc aKotjq rJSovy »J(j<twjU€voc, Kai ffO(j)iaT(Zv 
 OtaraiQ ioiKOTEQ KaOiijULtvoiQ /uaAXor, »/ irepi ttoAewc pouXcuo/itvotc. 
 XXXIX. Qv eytjj TTtiptoiiievoq airoTpEirtn' i>/uac, aTr()(j>aiVio Mirt- 
 Xr]va'iovg fnaXidra or/, juiav TroAtv, n^iKtjKOTag vjuag, 2. eyu) 
 yaf), oiTivig fjiiv liir] cvvaroi (pep^iv t»/v v/mtT^pav afiyj]v^ i} oirtveg 
 VTTo Tiov TToXe/uKov civayKctaOevT^g aTTtaryj^rar, ^vyynjj/nrjv i\(*>' 
 vrjffov St o'lTiVig tyovrtc /itra Tn^tjv Kai Kara OaXaacrav piovov 
 (j>of5(w/iiev(H Tovg r/^crtpoi^c TroAf/utouc, — £»' w Kai avroi Tpirjpiov 
 irapac^Kevr) ou/c a(j>paKToi r^crav npog avrovg, — aurovojtioi T£ oiKowTtg, 
 Kai T(/i(o/i£voi eg rd npujTa v(p >//iwi', Toiavra npyaaavTo, — ti aXXo 
 ovToi rj eTTf:j5ovXivaav re, Kai CTravtaTijcyai' /liuXXov h a7reaTr)(Tav, — 
 {airoaTaaig jliev ye tuJv j5iaiov ti iraa^ovTuyv fdriv,) — e^rjrrjaav re 
 
 quite different from that position in which 
 we live [and act], but having no sufficient 
 perception respecting things present (i. e. 
 wliat is called for by the actual state of 
 things present),' much less, as it is implied, 
 any forecast as to things future, twv diro- 
 (iijCToixsfiov. So the Schol. well explains it 
 by KaivoTtpa ^ijrovvTtg Trapti rd tiojQora 
 Kai iv dig TroXiTevoixtOa. The dk is con- 
 tlnuaticcy and, like autem ov porro in Latin, 
 is nearly ccjuivalent to Imo, 'nay.' By 'the 
 things present in which they live and act,' 
 understand the political system of Athens 
 considered 6)Q Tvpa%>vica (supra ch. 37). 
 For the use here of the plural olc, instead 
 of, what we should expect, the singular y, 
 Poppo refers to Matlh. Gr. Gr. § 37, obs. 3. 
 Yet the principle adverted to there will 
 clear up nothing A/'A', where the plural is 
 used because the thing in question, while 
 singular in sense,— namely, ' the Athenian 
 form of government,' — is still often desig- 
 nated by the plural Trpdynara, to which 
 the relative has to be accommodated in 
 number. 4>pov. here answers to sapere in 
 Latin, and samir in French ; meaning, 
 that practical knowledge which regards 
 action. In the next clause we have 
 summed up in brief the evil consequences 
 of this state of things : where a7rXuit,% as 
 at ch. 45, 7, stands for KaQoXiKCjg. Render, 
 ' In short, overcome by the gratification 
 of hearing, and rather like unto those who 
 sit as spectators of sophists, than those 
 who are consulting for the good of the 
 state : ' by oo(;>. being meant, the teachers 
 of rhetoric at Athens, who used to give 
 public lectures on theii' art ; and their 
 auditors, who sat around on benches, were 
 called Btarai. 
 
 Ch. XXXIX. I. wv] scil. tTnTr]Ctv- 
 udratv, ' course of habitual action.' Miav 
 TToXiv, ' for one city ;' an idiom of which 
 
 frequent examples occur in Herodotus, 
 yEschylus, S(^phocles, and Xenophon. The 
 force of the tig, however, is, I apprehend, 
 not Intensive, but Ihnitathe. 
 
 2. iyu) ydp] ' for as to my part, I,' * I, 
 for my })art.' 
 
 vriaov £e dirivsg, Sic] Poppo well ob- 
 serves, that vfjffov is thus put before 
 diTiveg ffrantatis causa : though in Latin 
 we should say, * qui vero insulam tenentes 
 cum muris.' We may, indeed, suppose 
 that what lay most at lieart, — their being 
 islanders, and therefore out of the power 
 of the enemy, — would naturally suggest 
 itself, and come out frst ; and therefore in 
 its being put first, we have what may truly 
 be called a stroke of nature. 
 
 In tg rd Trpwra, 'in the highest degree,' 
 there is an adverbial phrase for adverb, as 
 in Dio Cass. Ixiv. ; the full meaning being, 
 that ' they had been of all the allies distin- 
 guished with the most peculiar honours 
 and privileges.' At roiavra tlpydaavTO, 
 ' have worked us such mischief,' there is 
 a breaking off of the construction — the 
 natural effect of deep feeling. The next 
 words, Ti dXXo ovtoi — aTrkaTi^oav ; may be 
 rendered, ' what else did they do but plot 
 against us, and rise up against, rather than 
 revolt from us, (for revolt is rather the case 
 of those who suffer some kind of force,) 
 and, ranged on the side of our bitterest 
 foes, seek to work our ruin I' a most 
 forcible mode of expression, (of \yhich I 
 have noted various imitations in Dio Cass, 
 and Dionys. Hal.) importing that Mitylene 
 had been guilty not simply of revolt, but 
 deliberate and malicious conspiracy. In 
 the parenthetical remark, dTrooTaoiQ fxiv — 
 ifTTiv, we have (as in a few others occur- 
 ring in our author) what may be said to 
 be founded on too subtile a distinction. 
 With respect to the construction there, at 
 
426 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 /utTtt Twv TToXf^uwrara)!' v/iiaq GTcivTig ^lacjiOfipai ; Kairoi ctivon^jov 
 €<TT(v >/ H KaO avTovc, ^uvaiiuv KTw/iiivoiy avTeTroXf/nr^Gav. 3. Trapa- 
 ^tiy/iia ^£ avTOiq ovTi al ruiv iri^uq ^vfAcpopai iytvovTOj ocroc uiroaTav 
 Tfc »/^'? ri/iwv fvtjpw0?7(Tai', ourt »; napavaa ivcaiinovia irapia-^iv 
 oKvov fLir] iXOeiv £C T« ^etvd* -yfvo^tfi'ot ^£ tt^oc to jUfAXoi' O^aaeig, 
 Kai iXiriaavTig jLiaKfMm^a /nlv Ttjg ^urajufw?, cAaacTw 0£ ti/c povAi?- 
 (7t<i)C, TToAfjiiov itpavTO, l(T^vv a^itoaavTtt; tov ciKniov npoOtivai' 
 iv u) yap wiiO}](jav mpitataOai, eniOevTO viliiv ovk aciKovfuvoi, 
 4. tiwdt ^£, Ttov TToXiwv aiQ til' fitaXiGTa Kai ^i iXa^ioTov airpoa- 
 ^oKTiToq wirpa^ia iXO^j, Ig vj3piv TfjinHv' ra ^£ ttoAAu kutu Aoyov 
 
 Tiov (iiaiov Ti tra<T\6vTMv iarlv, there is 
 an ellipsis of Trpay^a, ' is the action of.' 
 See other examples of the idiom in Matth. 
 Gr. § 372, C. With respect to the phrase, 
 just after, ^itu tCjv iroXefiiwrdnov crav- 
 Tf^, of this I have in Translation adduced 
 several examples from Aristojih., Eurip., 
 and Dionys. Hal. Of xraO' avrovt; the sense 
 is, 'of themselves,' namely, without joining 
 our worst woes. 
 
 3. Cleon now shows that, as nothing 
 could turn them from this course, — neither 
 warnings from the example of others' ruin, 
 nor the fear of losing their present pro- 
 perty therefrom, — they deserve no pity. 
 Of Tu>p TTsXag the sense is simply aJtonan ; 
 on which idiom see note supra i. 32. In 
 ira^'i(T\tv OKVOV fii] tXOtiv H' to. d. the fxr) 
 has the appearance of being pleonastic ; 
 though it is, in effect, not so ; the full 
 sense being, 'occasioned a dread, so as not 
 to come into danger ;' where axTTt is to be 
 supplied. 
 
 The stvle now rises from strongs censure 
 to vehement and hitter invective, (as at 
 iii. C6, med.) especially visible in the words 
 t\7ri<7avTfg — liovXrifftwg, 'hoping for, or 
 expecting, things far beyond their power, 
 but beneath their will ;' intimating that 
 their wishes would work mischief far 
 worse than even their plans reached to. 
 In TToXfjuov ijoavTo we have a most 
 forcible expression, denoting not merely 
 the being at hostilities with, but engaging 
 in a regular war with ; what is signified 
 by bell urn morere, as at i. 80. Herodot. vii. 
 132. In icTxvv dEiwcJapTeg tov CiKaiov 
 TTooOtlvai, there seems an allusion to some 
 such adage as our common one, *to set 
 might above right.' Similar is the use of 
 TrpoTiGsvai at iii. 84, tov ti oniov to Tifxa)- 
 ptloBai TT^ovTiOiaav. 
 
 4. Cleon now accounts for their revolt 
 on another principle besides that of bitter 
 hostility to Athens, — namely, from the 
 coiTupting nature of prosperity, which had 
 
 intoxicated them, and urged them into the 
 maddest schemes of ambition ; and hence 
 he argues that a less favoured condition 
 would have been safer for them, as well 
 as better for the Athenians. This, how- 
 ever, the speaker does not affirm directly, 
 but leaves it to be implied from a pithy 
 f/nome, that ' it is usual for states to which 
 any good fortune comes on the sudden 
 and unexpectedly, to run into aiTogance ;' 
 which may remind one of a common pro- 
 verb in our language. 
 
 In dujOe dk--tXOy there is a somewhat 
 harsh construction, which, however, we 
 may, with Goeller, regard as standing for 
 elioOe ik t) evTTpaEia tKeivag tuq TvoXng tg 
 vi3piv Tpkirtiv, alg dv fiuXi<JTa dirpoff- 
 ^oKTjTog tX9y. Kai ^i iXa-)(i(TTOv may 
 best be taken, as it is by Poppo, to consti- 
 tute an additional circumstance interjiosed, 
 thus : ' quibus maxime, et quidem minime 
 insperata, et quidem nupeiTime.' Simi- 
 larly sup. ii. 42, fin. we have, ^i' iXayiaTov 
 Kcipov— d7n]XXdyr]aav. This passage has 
 been, as the commentators show, exten- 
 sively imitated by the later writers. Yet 
 the passages they adduce are, with one 
 exception, (that of Philistus aj). Clem. 
 Alex. Strom, vi. 2, tlw9aai yap fudXicyTa, 
 &c.) parallel only in sentiment, not in ex- 
 pression. 
 
 On the foregoing gnome, which regards 
 states only, the speaker then engrafts two 
 more, which respect individuals, of which 
 the sense may be thus expressed : * And 
 that good fortune which befals men agree- 
 ably to a sober measure of calculation, is 
 more to be relied on, than that which is 
 beyond expectation (or, which could not 
 be calculated on) ; and, so to speak, men 
 more easily keep at Ijay adversity, than 
 preserve prosperity.' Td KUTa Xoyov, soil. 
 KvfifiaivovTa, ' what does not exceed the 
 measure, or proportion, in which good is 
 dealt out to man, but bears a due propor- 
 tion to what might be expected ;' the con- 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XXXIX. 
 
 427 
 
 Toic avuoioTToiQ ivTvyovvTa a(T(j>aAi(mpa r} irapa ooi;aT Kai koko- 
 TToayiav, loq inreLV, paov airioOouvTai h iv^aijuoviav ciacjiotovTai, 
 
 5. vpiji' ^£ yivTiXr)vaiovQ Kai iraXai jurj^lv cia(j>ipovTaQ tiov aXXwv 
 v(p »)juwi' TiTijurjcrOai, Kai ovk av bq to^s i^v(5pi(Tav' (iricpvKi yap 
 Kai aXXujg avOpwwoQ to /liIv Oepaireuov V7rep(j>pov£7vy to ^e inrj 
 viriLKov Oav/ndt^iV) /coAa(T0/|rw(Tav ^l Kai vvv a^itjjg Ttjq aSiKiag. 
 
 6. Kai jur) ToTc fisv oXiyoiq 1] aiTia irpocTTiOij, tov ^e ^i]f.iov airo- 
 X\)ar]Tt' TTavTeq yap i]fnv ys djuotwc EirkdiVTo' oiq y e£5i', wc »?^t«e 
 
 trary to which is tu Trapd ^o^av. This 
 view of the sense (which has not occurred 
 to the commentators) is placed beyond 
 doubt by a passage, imitated from the 
 present, in Dionys. Hal. Ant. iii. 42, init. 
 (p. 530, ed. Roiske) (pQovtiv U Toig tv- 
 rux'«'e dvayKaZ,6ntvoi fxeiZotriv fj kutu 
 Xoyov yivofikvatg, * which happened be- 
 yond all tlie bounds of calculation.' The 
 rd before iroXXd does not belong to rroXXd, 
 but to ivTvxouvra, and is to be repeated, 
 per ellipsin, at irapd doKav, and iroXXd 
 must be construed with tvTvx- ; the sense 
 being, that 'many such tvrvxicti are dcr- 
 (paXt(TTtpai,' 6ic. ; tantamount to, * but it 
 often so happens,' &c. In the next words, 
 KaKOTTpayiav — diaffwHiovTai, we have the 
 foregoing sentiment carried out a little 
 further : and Poppo refers for passages 
 similar in sentiment, to his note on Xen. 
 Cyr. vi. 5, 76. The reason for this may be 
 found in the fact,— adverted to by Aristid. 
 t. ii. p. 57, — (og dpa ov pq,^iov tv rrpdr- 
 TOVTag iv (l>povt'iv' dXX' 01 ttoXXoI x^^povg 
 VTTo Ttig TvxnQ (g«<*d fortune) yiyvovTai, 
 meaning, that men are better able to bear 
 adversity than prosperity. No stronger 
 instance of this can be brought forward 
 than the example of Mark Antony ; of 
 whom Plutarch says, (Vit. 17) <l>v(^ti -rrapd 
 Tag KaKOTTpayiag lyivsTO ^kXTirrTog enVj 
 TOv, Kai, dv(TTVxiov, ofiOioTaTog i]v dyaQt^. 
 5. Cleon now strenuously contends 
 for the punishment in question, on the 
 ground that * it was richly merited by the 
 pitch of insolence they had reached ; — 
 which would not have been the case, had 
 they before enjoyed no other honours or 
 privileges than the rest of the allies. 
 Hence it was time now to make a change, 
 now to punish their insolence and injus- 
 tice.' A sentiment, this, strengthened by 
 the interposed moral maxim, Tr'scpVKe yap — 
 Oav^id^eiv, with which compare a kindred 
 one at iv. 61. Of fcat dXXiog the full sense 
 is, ' in this as well as other cases ;' mean- 
 ing, that the maxim holds good generally. 
 To the examples adduced in Steph. Thes. 
 
 might be added two passages of Eurip. 
 Ale. 345. Sisyph.- frag. i. 12. With the 
 expression to Otpa-rrevov vyrsptppovtiv, 
 Poppo compares Agath. iii. 9, and refers 
 to Matth. Gr. Gr. § 378, 2. In to Oepa- 
 TTtvov — TO vTTflKov WO liave the use of 
 neut. for masc, as often in the Attic 
 writers, especially in gnomes, and where, 
 through delicacy, any thing is said tacite. 
 
 6. In the words Kai jxf] we have (as 
 Poppo long ago pointed out) the com- 
 mencement of a ' nova pars disputationis ;' 
 for notwithstanding that Bekk. and Goell. 
 retain the comma of the common text, the 
 former section certainly ended with the 
 position, that 'as the offence had been 
 aggravated, so the punishment ought to 
 be condign.' The speaker now anticipates 
 the objection arising from the word KoXa- 
 (rOt'jTUjaav ; q. d. ' What, all ? all have not 
 been guilty.' To which the reply is, that 
 ' there was no ground for a distinction ;' 
 all classes were alike guilty, either as active 
 agents, or as passively acquiescing in the 
 rebellion, and willing to share its risks and 
 participate in its gains. Such impunity 
 would only encourage other offenders. In 
 short, to use the words of Bp. Thirl wall, 
 p. 189, ' If such were allowed to hope for 
 impunity, thei*e would be no end to the 
 labours, the dangers, and the losses of the 
 commonwealth, which would be involved 
 in a series of contests, in which victory 
 would be unprofitable, defeat calamitous.* 
 This use of irpoaTiQ., as said of blame, is 
 exceedingly rare : but we may compare 
 a similar one of the Latin, attribuere or 
 ascribere crimen. Similarly at iii. 82, we 
 have, TO Ss f/WTrX^/crwc o^i) dvdpog fioipq. 
 Trpoa fTsBij. In dTroXvaqTe there is a rari- 
 ation of the construction ; though that will 
 not defend the common reading, y/zTi/, 
 which Arnold has restored instead of r'ifiiv, 
 which had been before edited by Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller ; and very properly ; 
 the other yielding a sense harsh and 
 jejune. As to what Arnold urges, 'the 
 authority of most of the best MSS.,' this 
 
 / 1 
 
428 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 T^airoiLiivoiQ, vvv TroAd' £v ry TroXei iivai* aWa tov jmra rtZv oA/- 
 •ywv Kivcvvov i)yr]aafnvoi pepaioTioov, ^vvawiaTrjcrav. 7. t(jjv t€ 
 ^UyM/ia^wi', GKtxpaaOe^ tt rote T€ ctvayKaaOeKnv viro twv TroXf/tiiiov 
 Kui ToiQ iKovaiv aTToaraai rat; uvtuq Cxifiiaq wnoauija^Te Tiva 
 o'leaOt ovTiva ov ppa^sla TTpiKpaaH uintaTtjaicjOaij orav i] KaropOw- 
 cravTi iXevOepuxTig p, r/ c>(pa\ivTi jur/Str ttciOuv avt]KiGTov ; 8. r/julv 
 £ TTpoc f/ca<Tr)7v TroAti' anoKBKivdvvEvcTiTai ra Tt '^pri/naTa Kai ai 
 xpv^ai. Kat Tv^ovreg /tcv, woXiv ifOapiLUvr^v 7rapaXal5ovT(Q^ Trig 
 fTTEtra TTOoGocov, CI r}v iGyyojUhv, to Aoittov aTeotja^aOs, arpaXlvTBg 
 o€ TToAe/nKwg irfiuq toiq virap^nvGiv ^t^ofuv /cat ov vpovov rot^ vvv 
 KaOiCfTt}KO(Ji 0£t £)^0ootc ar0i(Tro(T0aj , Toig oiKtuug ^v/nina\oig TroAt- 
 fjii](Jojnev, XL. Ou\otiv 0£i i TrpoOtti'ai tATTiSo, ourf Adyw Trtarrjv 
 
 is one of those cases where even the best 
 I\ISS. have little weight. And moreover, 
 as Poppo justly observes, *at that rate 
 we should have expected {i/jiag just after.' 
 And he adds, ' Pro quo quum i'lixag scriptor 
 dicere nialuerit, eandem Koivwaiv jam in 
 ijl^uv admissam, et tantuni in cnroXvaijTs, 
 ubi sine superbia loquentis probari non 
 potorat, evitatam esse putes.' Ol^ has 
 reference to dtiftov, which, as a noun of 
 nudtitude, mav have the relative in the 
 plural. Of TQcnTofiivoiq dg I'lfiaQ the sense 
 is, by implication, 'abandoning their city, 
 while going over to the Athenians.' 'They 
 might hoic,'' he says, ' have been in their 
 homes.' 
 
 Kivlvvov )/y»jaa//ej'oi /3f/3,] 'thinking 
 the hazard of joining the oligarchy more 
 to be depended upon in its result.' Of /3f/3. 
 with Kiv^. 1 know no other instance except 
 at v. 113 ; and there probably not in the 
 same sense. 
 
 7. Tiov re Kvfiid.] 'and, as for the allies.' 
 The speaker means to hold forth the results 
 of the line of policy in question, in a two- 
 fold point of view, — first, as it regarded 
 the allies; secondly, as it respected them- 
 seltes. Upo(T9ii<Ttre, 'shall apportion,' 
 * inflict.' Bpaxii(} 7rpo0acrf t, ' on some 
 slight pretext' In fitjdev rraOelv avr}K. 
 we have an euphemism for death, or con- 
 demnation to slavery ; as appears from 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. 170, 17, h KaTopOujffav- 
 TiQ TrXtXov Heiv, t] a<pd\kvTtQ sv firihvl 
 itiitp tfffaSai. On the nature of the idiom 
 in rtj/a oUaOe, see Schneider on Xen. Cyr. 
 i. 4, 25, Kai ov^kva i<paaav ovrivu ov 
 laKpvovT aTToaTgk(pf.aBoi, and also Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 483. 
 
 8. aTTOKiKiv^vvtvatrai — i/zvxat] 'both 
 our money and our lives will be exposed 
 to peril.' At aTipr]<Jia&t — Hofiiv there 
 
 is a harsh change of person, but such is 
 frequent in our author ; on which see Pop. 
 Prolog, i. 1, 275. 
 
 Ch. XL. Now follows the inference from 
 the foregoing, — namely, that ' the persons 
 in question must not have any hope of 
 pardon held out, by whatever arguments 
 however plausible, backed by interest 
 however strong, since the thing would be 
 pernicious. Justice and expediency alike 
 called for vengeance : a signal example of 
 wholesome severity was wanting, to teach 
 such of the allies as might be tempted 
 to revolt, a memorable lesson, convincing 
 them that no acts, whether of eloquence 
 or corruption, would screen them from 
 vengeance.' (Thirlwall.) 
 
 1. ovKovv del TrpoOtlvai'] The reading 
 here is doubtful. For vulg. TrpoaBtii'aif 
 which is retained by Poppo and Goeller, 
 four good MSS. and Valla have 7rpot?*7i.a!, 
 which is edited by Bekker, whom I have 
 here thought proper to follow, not because 
 irpnaO. might not be defended in the sense 
 addere, (meaning to give or impart: so 
 Tacitus has, ' strenuis vel ignavis spem 
 metumque addere,^) yet no evidence is 
 adduced that Trpoori^. ever had this 
 sense, and since proponere spem, ' to hold 
 out a hope,' is a more natural expression 
 than * to give, i. e. impart, a hope.' As to 
 the authority of MSS. in so minute a dif- 
 ference, it is very small. Xltorjjv is equiv. 
 to 7navvi]v, and therefore takes its con- 
 struction and sense, namely, fretam ; of 
 which an example is adduced in Steph. 
 Thes. from Plato de Legg. p. 824, vvKrt- 
 pfVTrjV Si Kvffi Kai TrXeKvaig Tnarbv fiijcttg 
 loLffy — 9i]ptv<Tai : and others I have noted 
 elsewhere in the same writer ; as also 
 .^sch. Pers. 55, TO^ovXKtfi XijfxaTi Tricrrovg. 
 See note on i. 35. By X6y<i> is meant ora- 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER in. CAP. XL. 
 
 429 
 
 OVTE ^prjfxaoiv (ovrjTtjv, wg ^uyyvw^rji' afiaprtiv avOpioTTivuyg X^^pov- 
 Tai' aKovTiQ /U£v yap ou/c £j3Aa^av, H^oreg ^6 tTrtjSouAtUdav* ^vy 
 yvcj/uLOv S £<Trt to aKovjiov, 2. cyo) jtitr ovv Kai tote ttowtov Kai 
 vvv ciajLia^n/nai f.iij /LieTayvtjjvai v/uag tu npo^ecoyiniva, /uri^l toigi 
 TOig a^vin<j>opu>TaToig Ty (^pX^-> o'ikto), Kai n^ovy Aoywv, Kai £7rt- 
 
 tory ; in which same sense the rei-b occurs 
 ch. 38, Kai StjXov ort rj rtp Xf^yeiv TTiartv- 
 (Tag. The expression \pi]naaiv vji^ijtijv has 
 reference, as Goeller observes, to bribery, 
 which is also hinted at in ch. 38. The 
 words u)Q ^vyyviOfiTfv — Xrjxpovrai are best 
 rendered, by Poppo, 'veniam humanitus 
 peccandi accipient,' or, ' veniam peccandi 
 ideo accipient, quia peccare humanum est,' 
 ' shall receive pardon for sinning humanly,' 
 i. e. falling into such sin as human nature 
 is prone to. Poppo here aptly compares 
 Xen. Cyr. vi. 1, 37, ffvyyvuifujv tCjv av- 
 0p(x)7rivu)v afiapTTjfidriov : and Dio Cass. 
 p. 24, Tolg dfiapTCLVovcn avyyvwfitjv Kara. 
 
 TO dvOpiOTni'DV. 
 
 %vyyvoJnov S' t(TTi to dKOv<Tiov'\ 'now the 
 involuntary is excusable.' So in Dionys. 
 Hal. i. 58, cited by Poppo, we have, lirrav 
 Sh (Tvyyvwjxtjg d%iov to aKovaiov. See 
 more on iv. 98. 
 
 2. TOTB TrputTOV Ktti VVV ^ta/itai^o/tiai] 
 The Schol. very properly, at rore Trpa/rov, 
 supplies Supay(^r]aapr]v\ though, in follow- 
 ing him, Hobbes and others absurdly make 
 Cleon contend that the decree should not 
 be annulled at a time when it was not yet 
 made. To remove which awkwardness, 
 we must at 5iefiaxr}frdfiT]v supply, not /w/) 
 fierayv. to Secoyp.., but rather something 
 suggested by the context, as pt) ^tiv Kvy- 
 yvwprjv Xa^tlv tovq MvTiXr\vaiovQ. The 
 form here, Kai roTt rrpioTov Kai vuu, may 
 be compared with the frequent one, Kai 
 TOTS Kai vDv : though here TrpoJTov is added 
 in the sense ' at first,' * when the matter 
 was first debated on.' AiapdxtnOai signi- 
 fies propei'ly, 'to fight through or out,' 'to 
 decide a dispute ;' also, metaph., ' to con- 
 tend strenuously in argument for any posi- 
 tion ;' and it is followed both by Trpbg and 
 an accus. of thing, (as in Dem. 217-) and 
 a genit. with ntpi : also, by an infin. with 
 TO, as in Eurip. Ale. 677> Siapdxopai to 
 fit] Oavilv, and sometimes without the 
 TO, as in Xen. Anab. v. 8, 10, hepd^fTO 
 doTTiSa pi) (p'tptiv : Plat. 158 : which last 
 is the construction here, where a to is left 
 to be understood, and the sense of hap. is 
 contendendo affiriuare, as often in Plutarch. 
 As to the sense of piTayvibvai, it cannot 
 be the general one of repenting ; but must 
 be the particular one of altering one's 
 
 mind. Arnold takes it to mean vnrotinq 
 what they had resolved on ; though he 
 wovdd unite that of repenting ; and thus 
 piTayvCJvai would be equiv. to piTayvov- 
 Tag Xvuv. This Goeller approves of ; 
 though he would resolve the words into 
 ju/) ptTayv(x)vai Kai yvwvai prj dednxOai. 
 But either method causes a needless mys- 
 tlficatlon. The truth is, the direct sense 
 is, ' to change your mind as to what was 
 before decided on or decreed ;' which im- 
 plies undecreeing or unvoting : though the 
 other sense is the principal one, as appears 
 from the constiniction ; the accus. to. 
 TrpoS. being not governed of the rerb, but 
 depending on a preposition undei*stood, 
 quod attlnet ad. So, in a passage of Eurip. 
 Med. we have, piTkyvwv Kai Ta TrpoaO' 
 eipiipfva, * I have changed my sentiment 
 as to what I before said.' And in Eurip. 
 Iph. Aul. 1425, KUI' psTayvoirjg TaSf, and 
 Herodot. Hist. vii. 15, pt-tyvojv, tyvojv dk 
 Tavra. 
 
 The next words, pri^e Tpicri — dpap- 
 Tdi'siv, are meant to set in a strong point 
 of view the inexpediency of the thing, as 
 involving three dispositions of mind the 
 most adverse to rule and authority — com- 
 passion [for offenders], a f<.ndness for 
 words or oratorv, and mildness or cle- 
 mency. And here there is no occasion, 
 with Goeller and Arnold, to refine on the 
 distinction of sense between olKTog and 
 tXiog, and between both those and «7ri- 
 tiKna. Though it be true, as Arnold says, 
 that olxTog or tXtog is a feeling, tTritiKeia a 
 habit, yet that only respects the proper or 
 philosophical , not the popular use, by which 
 iTrifiKiia might denote kindliness. As, how- 
 ever, the term is used of rulers, there is no 
 doubt that the meaning here is not gentle- 
 ness, (as Arnold understands,) but that the 
 term has the sense of the Latin dementia, 
 clemency or humanity towards the erring, 
 as often in Cicero ; and that, indeed, alm<»st 
 always wlien the term is used of princes or 
 rulers. So Vopiseus in Aurel. ch. 44, says, 
 'Clementia pracipua est principum virtus 
 et dos prima. Hi enim niaxime earn exer- 
 cere possunt in subditos peccantes, lenius 
 in COS animadvertendo, et mite imperiuni 
 exercendo.' Hence we may see the force 
 of the expression ry cy ifriHKiiq, in Acts 
 
4.*i0 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIJiER III. CAP. XL. 
 
 431 
 
 iiKua^ ajiiapTaviiv. 3. iAtoq ts -yap rrpog rovq ojlioiovq ciKaiog 
 avTtcici)aOni, kcil ju»] irooq Tovq out avTOiKTiovvrag^ e^ avayKrjq 
 T€ KaOeaTWTag ati ttoXsjiuouc* o'l re TipirnvTiQ Ao-yw prfTopEQ i^ovm 
 K(ti iv uXXoiQ eXcKTCTOffiv aywvo, Kai /lui iv w rj ju£v ttoXiq, (5pa\ia 
 i)(jOeicTa, f.uya\a 2![*?|Uta)(Ttrat, avToi ce tK tov ev tiTruv to TraOtiv 
 tv avTt\t]]povTai. kul »j iTriHKtia ttooq rovg /ntXXovTag iiriTYi^HovQ 
 Kat TO AoiTTov \ai<jOai juaXXov c'lcoTcu »j irooq rovq ofuniovg T£, kuI 
 ovotv //cr<Tov TToXf/uouc vTToXenroinivovg, 4. tv ^e ^vviXtov Xeyto, 
 TreiOojuiivoi fjnv ejnoi^ ra tb ^'iKain bq MurcXrjvniouc: Kai rd ^v/iKpopa 
 a/Lia 7rot?|(T€r£' aXXwg St yvovngy roig jliIv ov vapitiaOe, vpag Se 
 auTovQ juaXXov ciKauoaiaOe. ei yap ovtoi opOuig aTriaTr^aaVj vfielg 
 "'', ov ^otwr, ap^oiTi' H Se S>), Kcti ov Trpoarj/coi/, o/uimq a^iovTS 
 TovTO ^pavj TTctpd TO HKOQ TOL KUI TovcfSt ^v/n(l)oputg Sfi fCoXa^tdOa/, 
 
 xxiv. 4, there being an allusion. to clemency 
 and mildness as being the especial virtue 
 of a ruler. 
 
 At the dat. rpiffl supply IttI or kv, which 
 latter is expressed in Soph. Aj. 1072, ToiavO' 
 aiia^Tdvovaiv tv Xoyoig tTrr). With re- 
 spect to the use of the word rpiai, it may 
 be observed, that the ancients were pecu- 
 liarly fond of distributions into three. See 
 supra i. G8, 3, and 70, 3, and compare Plut. 
 Conj. Privc. 43, and Lucret. v. 93. 
 
 3. Cleon now shows that compassion 
 were as unsuitable as it is inexpedient ; 
 since it is only right to be dealt out in 
 return to those who are equal, namely, in 
 good-will, similarly affected to us, so that 
 they would reciprocally feel a like compas- 
 sion for us. 'E^ dvdy. should be rendered, 
 not as Portus, ' propter necessitatem,' but, 
 as Kistem., necessarioy * necessarily ;' inti- 
 mating what cannot but be so or so from 
 the circumstances of the case. Thus in a 
 passage of Hebrews, vii. 12, we have i^ 
 avayKi]g. 
 
 o'i Tt TSpTTOVTfQ \6y(p KflfitUXTSTai] 
 
 Meaning, that * the matter in question is 
 of too much consequence to be made a 
 mere field for rhetorical contest or display, 
 and of which the pleasure will be brief and 
 dearly purchased by lasting injury to the 
 state ; in short, the only gainers will be 
 the orators, who, tK roii ev — dt>Ti\ri\povrai, 
 from their well-speaking, will receive the 
 return of being well treated in receiving a 
 liberal return,' — namely, by the bribes of 
 those whose interests they advocate, to 
 the injury of the state. The persons here 
 termed ot prjTopig, were of the class of 
 men who, by their talents as orators and 
 debaters, had acquired much influence in 
 the assembly, and to whom the people 
 
 looked up for counsel on matters of public 
 importance ; though they did not, as some 
 say, form an order of persons out of which 
 ten were chosen annually. See Schoemann 
 de Comit. p. 10, and Mitch, on Aristoph. 
 Ach. 38. 
 
 The next words glance at the inex- 
 pediency of the thing — at least in the pre- 
 sent case ; and may be rendered, ' The 
 clemency [called for] were better bestowed 
 on those who would be hereafter and in 
 future our friends, and not on those who 
 would be left just like what they were [be- 
 fore], sui similes, equally hostile in mind.* 
 So the Schol. exphiins by tovq Iv ry avry 
 diaOtaei ovrag, oloi Trcp riaav Trporepov. 
 
 4. 'iv ^£ ^vpeXiov Xtyu)] Constr. Xfyw H 
 cV ^urtXwj/, * one thing I say in sum,' i. e. 
 * to sum up the whole in one, I say.' Of 
 ov xnpt€t(T0€ the sense is, * will not confer 
 a favour on,' * lay them under obligation.' 
 'Y/JciQ de avrovg fidXXov CiKaiuxjtcrQe, * will 
 pass sentence of condemnation on your- 
 selves,' proving that your rule is unjust 
 and tyrannical ; i. e. ' By allowing them 
 to go unpunished, you will show that you 
 regard them as having done no wrong, 
 and consequently prove that your rule is 
 tyranny.' Here, for SiKaiMatoQt, Elmsl. 
 and Dind. would read hKauomrt. But 
 the mid. form is well defended by Poppo, 
 who^ compares i. 33, ^ a<pdg avTovg jSe- 
 ^aiwffuffBai, and other passages. See also 
 Aristot. Eth. v. 9, and Herodot. iii. 29. 
 At ov xpfwv supply dpxfti^ from dpxoiTe ; 
 of which ellipsis examples have been ad- 
 duced by Blomfield on ^schyl. Choeph. 
 917, and also Matth. Gr. Gr. § 564. Upoff- 
 TJKov stands for irpofffiKOVTtg. Sw/j^opwe, 
 suppl. vnXv, *for the promotion of your 
 interest.' 
 
 ■^ 
 
 »/ TTavecrOai Ttjg ap^rjg^ Kai bk tov aKivvvvov uvcpayaOi^eGOai, 5. tij 
 T£ avT}j L,riixut at,i(oaaTB a/iivvaauaiy Kai jurj avaAyr}TOTBpoi oi dia(j)Bv- 
 yovTtg Tojv tirilSovXivcTavTiov (pavrjvai' BvOv/nrjOivTeg, a e'lKog Ti}v 
 uvTOvg 7roir}Cfai KpaTifCjavTag i]juwi', aXXwc t^ k^(*i Trpovirap^avTag 
 aciKiag. 6. fxaXiaTa ^e oi /nr] ^vv 7rpo(pa<yBi Tivd KUKiog ttoiouv- 
 Teg £7r£L,£p^orroi Kai otoAAui'rac, tov kivcvvov vfpoptvjuBvoi tov vtto- 
 Xiiirofdvov t^Opov' o yap jurj ^vv avayKrj Ti TraOtov vaXtTTwrtpo^, 
 
 ri TravtrrOai (scil. dtl) Trjg apx^lQ, &c.] 
 Render, ' or else it would behove you to 
 cease from rule, and at no hazard act the 
 good sort of persons.' Comp. similar jxis- 
 sages at ii. C3, and vi. G4. Evidentlv imi- 
 tated from the present is a passage of Dio 
 Cass. 967, 78, dicivdvvwg dvdpayaOi^trai, 
 and 351, 75, dvdp. da<paXojg. The word 
 occurs also in Appian, ii. 843. 
 
 5. Ty TS avry ^»/ft«^ d^iuxraTt dfivv.] 
 Meaning, 'think it right to requite them 
 with the same punishment [they would 
 have inflicted on you].' Even more ellip- 
 tical are the next words, which may be 
 rendered, *aad [think it right] that those 
 who have escaped should seem not less 
 sensible of injury than those that plotted 
 their rain.'' So the term dvdXyr]Tov is by 
 Dukas explained dvtTraiaOtjrov, and by 
 Haack, 'sensus doloris magis expertes.' 
 Ot dia<ptvyovTeg is by Poppo and Arnold 
 taken as put substantively, like ot SiajSdK' 
 XovTfg at iii. 4. The next words, dXXwg 
 re Kai Trp. ddiiciac, contain a stinging 
 remark, the force of which is further un- 
 folded in those following, fxdXKrra Se oi 
 {It) ^vv Trpo<pdaii, which may be rendered, 
 * For those especially who, from no cause, 
 work evil to any one, persecute and hunt 
 liini to destruction, dreading the danger 
 from a surviving foe ;' where /u^ ^vv 
 7rpo0a(Tf t signifies, * sine causa,' ' not 
 caused by the provocation of previous 
 injury.' The words tTrf^gpxovrai Kai 
 dioXXvvrai are highly significant, but 
 somewhat perplexed, especially from the 
 seemingly passive form SioXXwrai being 
 joined with the active intKipX' Now, to 
 avoid having to assign an active significa- 
 tion to dioXXvvTai, Herm., Poppo, and 
 Goell. construe the word with v(f>opu)fievoi, 
 in the sense, * they are killed to live in 
 suspicion of danger,' 'it kills them, they 
 cannot bear it.' But so forced and frigid 
 is the sense thus arising, that better is it 
 to acquiesce in the common interpretation 
 (adopted by the ancient interpreters) by 
 which SioXXvvrai is taken, as the natural 
 constr. requires it should, with tireK^px- ; 
 
 and consequently understood in an act ire 
 sense ; whether we are to consider it as 
 a deponent^ or, with Arnold, take it in a 
 middle sense, (namely, ' they procure or 
 effect his destruction,') may be thought 
 doubtful ; though the former, as yielding 
 a stronger sense, is preferable, es])ecial.y 
 since the term is so closely connected 
 with tTTt^., that it cannot be taken in 
 any way different from that. The term 
 tTre^epXtc^rti signifies properly, like our 
 verb to pursue, ' to go alter any one in 
 chase' (being in this acceptation both a 
 military and a renatory term) ; also, ' to 
 pursue with enmity,' ' persecute ;' as in 
 Eurip. Andr. 817. And such I should be 
 inclined to think were the sense here, but 
 for the added words Kai ^toXX., which 
 being taken with this, per hendiadyn, will 
 mean, ' they pursue him to utter destruc- 
 tion,' lit. ^ throu<jhout to his destruction:' 
 a metaphor taken from hunting and de- 
 stroying wild beasts ; as also in Dio Cass. 
 817, 34, ot dk iTTidtijjKovreg atpdg kirnrav 
 iirt^riXdov, Kni tv raig vXaig KpvTrroph'ovg 
 dinvpovreg, ij(nrtp Orjpia, dirkKTiivav. Of 
 ixpopiopevoi the sense is, not suspecting, or 
 discerning, but fearing, apprehending ; as 
 the word is used in ^lian, V. H. i, 14, 
 v(l>opCjvrtQ rd iv avrt^ Oqpia. Polyb. iii. 
 18, 8, and 74, 5 & 8. 2 Maccab. vii. 24. 
 And so the ancient lexicographers explain 
 ixpopoiixevog by vTrocrrtXXofisi'og, vttovoujv, 
 ^ofiovi^itvog. The word signifies properl}-^, 
 ' to look at an object with a side glance ;' 
 which implies distrust, suspicion, or fear, 
 as the case may be. 
 
 The next words, 6 ytlp /i?) Kvv dvdyKy — 
 IxOpov, give the reason why such is the 
 case, and may be rendered, ' For he who 
 has suff*ered any evil, out of no necessity 
 on the part of the injurer [i. e. for which 
 no i)lea of necessity can be alleged], is, 
 after having escaped, a more dangerous 
 [enemy] than he who is such from equal 
 reciprocity [of quarrel],' i. e. as Poppo 
 explains, * qui ex aequo inimicum se prse- 
 buit, aeque alterum loesit [ac hie ipsum],' 
 or, as Goeller, 'qui fxq irpoTraQoJv dvev 
 
 l\ 
 
Wywff^ wi w^pgi^^w^^y^^w^iy^iw 
 
 432 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XLTT. 
 
 4Sn 
 
 ^ia(j>vy(x>v, TOO otto t»7c t^rrjc ^X^^^^^' ^' 1"^^ ^^^ TrpoSorat yiviiaOt^ 
 VjuaJv avTtjjv, ytvofjiivoi S' on kyyvrara ry yvu)in\i tov naa^HV, Kai 
 ciJc Trpo iravToc; av tTii^itiaaaOt avTOV<: yjEipwaaaOaij vvv avTanoCoTe, 
 /u»J /uaXa/CKrOfi'Ttg tt^oc to Trapov auTi/ca, jiojot tou eiriK^^f-iaaUiVTog 
 7roT£ ^eivou aVtvrjjWovouvrfc. 8. KoXdaare Se a£ttDC rourovt t£, Kcti 
 ToiQ aXXoic £u^tjudx^HC 7rapa^£i-yjua (Ta<^8C /caTOdrrifTcire, ot," av 
 «<J)tcTT»iT«t, OavtiTio 'Cviiiii»J(^o/nevov' toSe yap rjv yvuiaiv, r]aaov, tu)v 
 TToXf/u/wv aVttXrJcravrEc, TOig u/i£T£potc auToIi' juaxa^^^f $u/t^(0)^oic. 
 XLI. Toicwra fjLiv 6 KXtwv ttTTf. {HiTa. S' avTov Aio^otoq o 
 
 EuKOClTOUC, OtTTTfp KQl iV T^ TTpOTipCt £/C/cX»](Tja OVTeXiyE f.iaXl<7Ta ^U/ 
 
 airoKTHvai MuTiXrjvatouc, TroptX^cJv /cat tot£ fXtys roiaot. 
 
 Trpo^accwg, aXXa Kai avrbg a^KrjcraQ 
 parem in inimicitia efticienda partem 
 habuit,' meaning, as Arnold expresses it, 
 one * who has not suffered more than he 
 has inflicted, has no more to complain of 
 in his enemy than his enemy has to com- 
 plain of in him' — where, in short, equal 
 offence has been given on both sides. 
 * Talis inimicus (observes Goeller) exora- 
 bilior est, quam is, qui non prius alterum 
 ad injuriam lacessens ipse injuria afficitur, 
 utpote sibi conscius, non sine sua ipsius 
 opera ininiicitiam coeptam esse.' Cleon 
 means this to be applied to the Mity- 
 lena-ans, who, according to his represent- 
 ation, had suffered no injury from the 
 Athenians. 
 
 7. Now comes the tTviXoyoi or peraratio, 
 which usually contains a brief recapitula- 
 tion of the foregoing arguments, with an 
 application^ serving to stir up the auditors 
 by an appeal to their passions, or to the 
 moving principles of their actions. See 
 Aristot. Rhet. iii. 19. The present deals 
 chiefly in expostulation and learning, and 
 appeals solely to the groveling principles 
 of stlf, as all in all— no matter at what cost 
 to others. Of the words yevofjuvoi d' oti 
 iyyvrara ry yvw/ty tov Trctaxtiv, the 
 sense is, ' keeping your minds as nearly 
 as possible in the state they were in when 
 you suffered ;' or, as Arnold expresses it, 
 * recalling as nearly as possible the feelings 
 of the actual moment of suffering ;' lit. 
 ' coming as near as possible to.' So in a 
 passage of Plato, Menex. 9, cited by Poppo, 
 we have, yevkuOai Xoyy iv xP^^V' And 
 this view is confirmed by the similar ex- 
 pression at ch. 38, init. apvvaoOai H T<p 
 TraGtiv oTi iyyvTurio Ktifitvov, avTiTraXov 
 bv, fid\i<TTa TTfjv Tifiujpiav dvaXafi^dvu. 
 As to the transition from the inf. in the 
 next words, Kai uig, we may repeat ytvo- 
 
 fievoi ry yvwfxy from the preceding, though 
 in a somewhat modified sense, — namely, 
 ' bearing in mind, considering how you 
 then would have prized above every thing 
 else their subjugation.' Comi)are i. 33, 2, 
 i)v vfiflQ av Trpo ttoXXwv xQ^yidTotv — 
 tTififfnare vjjlIv Trpoffyet'scrOai. 
 
 avTairoSoTi'] 'render [to their crime] a 
 just retribution.' M?) [xaXaKiaOkvTeg, 'not 
 being softened into compassion,' — namely, 
 at the miserable condition of the Mity- 
 lenseans : of which use of fiaX. (besides a 
 passage infra vi. 29.) examples occur in 
 the best writers ; and therefore the word 
 ou;;ht not to be explained, as it is by the 
 Scholiast and Goeller, of giving way to the 
 gratification of oratory. In 'irpbg to irapov 
 avTiKa we have, not a mere pleonasm, 
 but a forcible mode of expression to sig- 
 nify, ' at the circumstances immediately 
 present,' namely, the immediate distress 
 of the Mitylenaeans, so as to forget their 
 past crime, and the future consequences c ^ 
 the step you now take. 
 
 8. tcoXaCTare ^k — ^J^/itwero^evov] At 
 d^iioq supply r^j; d^iKiaq, which word is 
 expressed supra. 
 
 Here trj^ituffoixevov, as Goell. observes, 
 does not depend on TrapdSeiyfia, but is in 
 apposition with it ; as though our author 
 had written, TrapdSeiyixa KaTaaTrjtraTi, oq 
 dv d<pi(7Ti]Tai, OavaTi^ KvH-t 'that he who 
 sliall revolt will be punished with death.' 
 The same sort of construction is observable 
 in a passage of Eurip. Troad. 1030, dKiioQ 
 TTivlt Y^Taviov afavTov' v6p,ov de Tovde 
 Talg dXXai<Ti 6(g Tvvai^i, OifrjnKfiv, iJTig 
 dv Trpoal(^ ttooiv : and Soph. Elect. 1505, 
 XP^v ^' ivBvg ilvai rrjvde Tolg irdaiv 
 Hktiv, "OaTig -nkpa Trpdaaeiv ye Tiov vofiojv 
 OtXti, KTeiveiv. to yap Travovpyov ovk dv 
 i]v TToXv' where KTtivsiv is in apposition 
 with diKTiv, 
 
 XLII. " 0;!r£ roue nptSivraq r.'tv Siayv^,xr,v aJftc Ttp. MwTt- 
 y[yxnJai, r^ Se iutrrl «7r<..8.u<Tiac <c<.; /3pax«"-'»roc 7V<-/<nC.^ 2. tou? 
 
 Ch. XLII. The speaker commences 
 without preface, and, entering at once into 
 the question before them, uses language of 
 great moderation, as a kind of prceoccupatio 
 benevolentuT, as regarded both the parties. 
 1. ovTt rot'c TrpoOEvrac, &c.] 'I neither 
 blame those who have again brought for- 
 ward the consideration and determination 
 of this question.' AvOiQ must be construed 
 with npo9. There is a reference to the 
 words of Cleon at ch. 38, 1, 0avfidKto ribv 
 TrpoOkvTiov avOig rrepi Mvt. Xsyfti'. 
 
 ovTt Tovg nefKpoptvovg—tTraivio] * nor 
 do I commend those who censure frequent 
 consultation on matters of the greatest 
 moment.' With respect to the /*»), it is 
 put in, because after verbs which contain 
 a negation, as pLfptpeffOai does, the Greeks 
 often add a negative to the foUowhig verb 
 in the infin. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 534, 
 obs. 4. In such a case, however, it is not 
 pleonastic, but serves to strengthen the 
 sense of the foregoing. 
 
 vofti^ui n—dpyrjv] * but my opinion is, 
 that there are two things the most adverse 
 to prudent counsel, [namely] precipitancy 
 and passionateness :' glancing at the words 
 of Cleon, where he deprecates this second 
 consideration of the question as occasioning 
 Xpovov SiaTpt^rjv. The dpyw has refer- 
 ence to the vehement-and passionate spirit 
 in which Cleon and his supporters took up 
 the matter. The r6 fiiv must (as I long 
 ago, in my former work, showed, and that 
 view has since been adopted by Haack, 
 Goeller, and Arnold) be referred to Tdxog, 
 and TO ^e to ooynv \ by droiag being un- 
 derstood, not amentia, madness, (as Portus, 
 Hobbes, and Smith render,) but />%, 
 indiscretion, imprudence. And so Goeller 
 and Arnold now take it, explaining the 
 sense to be, that ' haste is the companion 
 of foUv, since the loss a man understsvnds 
 of the* difficulties of a question, the more 
 quickly he will decide upon it : while, on 
 the other hand, passionateness is usually 
 associated with a low, ignorant, and nar- 
 row mind.' I cannot, however, agree with 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 Arnold in thus assigning to ^paxvrtjTog^ 
 yvwuijg the sense 'narrowness ot mind, 
 namely, those limited and short-sighted 
 views which are inseparable from moral 
 ignorance. For that sense, though a good 
 one cannot well be extracted from the 
 expression ; which will only mean tenuUas 
 mentis vel ration is, 'scantiness or shallow- 
 ness of judgment.' And this latter is a 
 sense quite as applicable as the former : 
 for, as Arnold himself observes, ' where 
 reason is low, passion is necessarily pre- 
 dominant ; and consequently ignorant and 
 irrational natures are prone to violence. 
 Thus Dio Cass. p. 64, init., after mentioning 
 a violence perpetrated on the Roman am- 
 bassadors by a barbarian queen, and the 
 fear and abject submission which followed 
 it, adds, (by an evident imitation of the 
 present passage,) ^irjXey^e ^i Tr)v tov 
 yvvaiKtiov ytvovQ d(T9'fveiav raxa jitv, 
 OTTO SpaxvTTiTog yvw/iT/f, 6pyiKon^vT}v, 
 Taxi> ^^ 'c«t ^'^^ ^(iXiag ^o/3ovfi£v»?v. 
 where yrw/ii; means, as here, the faculty 
 of reason or judgment. 
 
 2. Tovg TE X6yovgSia<p.] The speaker 
 now comes close home to the objection 
 made by * the blockheads,' whom Cleon 
 represented, that ' there was no need of 
 itords or oratory to the dispatch of pubhc 
 business.' Render, 'And whoever (like 
 Cleon) contends that words (and consulta- 
 tion) are not to be the teachers of affairs, 
 (viz how they are to be transacted,) he is 
 either a simpleton, or he has some private 
 interest of his own to serve.' On Ciafiax. 
 see note at ch. 40, 2, where Cleon uses the 
 word which is here carped at by Diodotus, 
 The sense above assigned to iSitf. n avT(p 
 duKbipsi is confirmed by a similar passage 
 at 1. 68, and another (evidently imitated 
 from the present) of Sj-nes. Epist. 48, tfioi 
 (-£ ri Kai ISiq. Sia<pspei. See Pmd. Pyth. 
 xi. 63, and Heyne on Pind. Isth. n. 11. 
 
 haAkpn S' ahT^, d ^ovXofitvog—aKov- 
 (Tousvovg] Render, ' On the other hand 
 he has an interest to serve, if desirous of 
 can-vinff some base measure, and thinks 
 ^ Ff 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
T 
 
 434 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 42;. 
 
 •iniaai,^ iv ^iv inrilv ou/c av )]ytlTai nepi tou fAtj koXov Svvaa- 
 uaiy tv C£ ciapa\(jjv, eKirXij^ai av tovq ts drre^ovvTaQ Kal touc 
 uKovaofiivovg. 3. yaXenivTaToi if. Kal ot iirl )^p»ijuaat Trpodfcarrj- 
 
 that he would not indeed be able to speak 
 well concerning a dishonourable matter, 
 but that by calumniating well (i. e. vehe- 
 mently), lie should strike terror into both 
 their opponents and the auditors in gene- 
 ral.' Tins use of TrtiQtiv with an accus. 
 of person, recurs at ch. 43, where we have, 
 TTfiOiiv TO. deivoTcira ; but in so rare a 
 constniction, that I know no other ex- 
 ample, except in Aristot. ap. Steph. Thes. 
 TdvavTia TTtiBtiv. Soph. Q^ik. Col. 1442, 
 ill) TTtW a fitj hi. Eurip. Hec. 813, 'iv' y 
 TTOTS UtiOtiv li TiQ ftovXoiTo. lu this case 
 there is an ellipsis of an accus. of person, 
 eupressed in Plat. Apol. 27, and Herodot. 
 i. 163, by tov fit) KaXov, ' what is not 
 morally good,' i. e. virtuous. The tv here, 
 as often, signifies rehementer : and so probt 
 in Latin, we/l in English. Indeed the very 
 phrase tv £ia(3d\Xeip occurs in Hdot. v. 
 50 ; and tv cari/yopftj/ in Aristot. Thesm. 
 444. The term diajSaXwv has reference 
 to the chief bujredient in the cup Cleon 
 mixed up for "the public taste, and the 
 chief tool of his base purposes, calumny ; 
 and accordingly that is the epithet which 
 is in Aristoph. Eq. 247, applied to Cleon, 
 of whom it is said, Trait tov Travovpyov 
 Kal ^la^oXwrarov riva. And at v. 44 
 of the same drama he is styled (Svncroik- 
 \pf)v Ua(p\dyova vavovpyoTaTov, i.e. 
 ready to j»erpetrate any thing ; or, as we 
 should say, up to any thing. With respect 
 to the other term there, Tla<p\dyova, it 
 has not (what might seem at first sight) 
 any allusion to Faphlagonia, but is an 
 adjective from 7ra<p\d^io, ferceo, buUwj (a 
 word used properly of the waves of the sea 
 in a violent state of agitation. So in Hom. 
 II. xiii. 798, we have, KVfiara TracpXd^ovra 
 7roXi'0/\oto'/3oto OaXdaaijQ,) just as our 
 verb to boil in an elegant couplet of Gay : 
 * Then headlong shoots beneath the dash- 
 ing tide ; The trembling fins the boiling 
 waves divide.' In the above passage, 
 however, of Aristophanes, it is used in a 
 metaphorical sense, to denote no^, what 
 Mr. Mitchell understands, frothy, (for 
 frothiness was not a characteristic of 
 Cleon,) but rather what we should express 
 by bullying ; so corresponding to the term 
 KiKpdKTr]Q applied to Cleon in the same 
 drama, v. 137 & 304. And indeed it may 
 be observed, that our verb to bully comes 
 not from bulla or burly, but from htdlio, as 
 that does from ((,X{ho. cognate with (pXdio, 
 whence Trn^Xd^w. The epithet is, indeed, 
 
 one the more applicable to Cleon, because, 
 as with us a bully means a blustering fellow 
 with only the semblance of courage, so here 
 there is an allusion to the cowardice of 
 this demagogue, as of his Counterpart in 
 modern times, Robespierre. Thus he is 
 described by Aristophanes as a bawling, 
 bullying hector, yet at the same time an 
 utter coward, and a fawner when he had 
 any purpose of his own to serve ; the 
 terrorist of all classes, especially such as 
 had any thing to lose, turbulent and inqui- 
 sitorial, rapacious and most unscrupulous. 
 As to his eloquence^ Bp. Thirlwall says, 
 that * if he had any, it was impetuous and 
 coarse, set off w ith a loud voice and vehe- 
 ment gesticulation.' Perhaps, however, 
 that may be going too far ; since Cicero, 
 after noticing the bad qualities of this 
 demagogue, yet adds, * tamen eloquens, 
 gi-andis verbis, creber sententiis, compres- 
 sione rerum brevis ;' though, of course, 
 merely with reference to his oratory as it 
 stands in the speech attributed to him by 
 Thucydides. Nay, this is at § 4 admitted 
 by Diodotus himself. Eloquence Cleon 
 must have possessed, otlierwise he could 
 not, as Mr. Mitchell says, have made 
 himself master of the Athenian mob 
 by their ears: but the eloquence was 
 doubtless of a character adapted to the 
 mob,— not that of a Pitt, Fox, or Burke, 
 but rather of a Cobbett, dealing chiefly 
 in invective. And though he depended 
 chiefly on liis power as inquisitor or ter- 
 rorist general, he probably did not disdain 
 laying those little word-traps and playing 
 oft' those paronomasire, which Mr. Mitchell 
 admits exist in the drama of Aristophanes, 
 and which he seems, to think were intro- 
 duced there from having been used by 
 Cleon,— and, I would add, from their being 
 not unacceptable to the Athenians. 
 
 3. x«^«7ra)rarot lk—Tiva'\ Of this pas- 
 sage (which is one involving no little diffi- 
 culty) it is by no means easy to fix the 
 sense by the words themselves. We must, 
 therefore, depend much on the connexion 
 and context. Now Diodotus had just hinted 
 at the chief feature in Cleon 's character, as 
 a person equally corrupt and calumnious. 
 He now, I apprehend, means to go further, 
 and to say, that 'the most formidable anta- 
 gonists are those who,— not content with 
 attacking a speech of the opponent on the 
 score of being, however unintentionally, 
 wrong in policy,— go so far as to ascribe it to 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XLII. 
 
 435 
 
 I 
 
 
 -yopouyrec tTr/StiScv Tiva, « fiihv yap a/naUiav fcarprtwvro, o ^r/ 
 TTiiVac d^vviTU)Tepog dv ^d^ag hivai r] dSiKOJT^pog aire^t^pn' aCiKiaq 
 S* £7r«/)fpo/u£v»jc, TTtidag re vttottto^ jiyveTai, Kai fit} Tvy^iov^ ^fTa 
 d'6,vviaiaq Kal aSiKO(:. 4. v r£ ttoXic ouk (d(pf\iLTai ev rw Toiw^e, 
 (poj3u) yd^ diroaTepfirai tu)v ^vfidovXwv' Kal nXeKTT av opOoiTo 
 d^vvaTovQ XeyHV iy^ovcra tovq toiovtovq rdiv TToXirdiv' eXa^iffra yap 
 dv TreKjOnrj^av cijuapravav. 5. x/orj ^f rdv fuv dyaOdv TroAtrrjy, ^r} 
 tK(j>o(iouvTa TOVQ ai'TEpouvrac, aAX' and tov itrou, (^aiviadai a^eivov 
 
 corrupt motives;^ which Cleon had insinuated 
 at ch. 38, Kspcei tTraipofitvog, to ivTrpiirkq 
 TOV Xoyov kK7rovl]<Tat;, Trapdytiv ntipd- 
 (Ttrai. Such being the case, 1 am now 
 inclined to adopt the interpretation pro- 
 posed by Dr. Arnold (though that involves 
 some difficulty), by which the construction ' 
 will be, TTpoffKaTTjyopovvTtQ tTTiSti^iv (wt:) 
 km xpV"'^* {ytyevnnsvr]v). Render, 'who 
 besides [their accusations on the score of 
 ignorance or error] go so far as to accuse 
 the speech of being a mere rhetorical dis- 
 play, got up for the sake of gain ;' equiv. 
 (as* Arnold explains) to accusing the orator 
 of speaking not what he thinks, but what 
 he jjs paid to speak, — namely, a mere 
 got-up harangue : a use, this, of stti not 
 unfrequent, and on which see Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 588, (i. So in Soph. Antig. 1048, we 
 have, fu) Vi KBpdiffi Xtywv : and Jos. Bell. 
 i. 33, 7, TovQ (()v\aKaQ Uhivtv tTri xpn- 
 fiaai ila<pikvai avTov. And the same use 
 is observable in Latin ; e. g. Virg. ^n. vi. 
 621, *Vendidit hie auro patriam — fixit 
 leges pretio atque refixit.' 
 
 As to the construction. Am. and Poppo 
 are agreed that TrpoffKarrjyopovvTtQ iiri- 
 dfi^iv (scil. TUfv prjTopiov) is of the sanie 
 kind as that of dSiKta KaTtiyopUTO aifTOv, 
 at i. 95 ; the sense being, ' imputing to the 
 orators an insincere display of rhetoric for 
 corrupt motives.' And so Dukas explains, 
 Trpbg r«p tovq Xoyovq fikfiipeaOai tu>v Xe- 
 yovTiov, Karrjyopovffiv avTwv tTi Kui du)po- 
 SoKiav. Of x"^*'^**"'^''^* ^^^^ sense is, 
 * the hardest to deal with,' ' the worst to 
 bear.' So Xen. Anab. i. 3, 12, xaXsTroiTaTog 
 kxOpog : and Dionys. Hal. Ant. 1691, xaXe- 
 TTwrcpoi yap dv tojv firj TvyxavovTwv 
 (' those who do not obtain their request, 
 who receive an absolute denial') aTrav- 
 Tnaeiav 01 }peva9ivTtg Trig iXTri^og, 'who 
 have been deceived by false hopes.' Liban. 
 Epist. 192, dXX' ovToi ye Trdvnov tiai X'«^c- 
 Tru)TaToi viKiovTEQ ijairtp ol 2jcv0., where 
 read oi vik. 
 
 €1 fikv yap dfiaOiav — ddiKog] This is 
 meant to show in what respect the case is 
 worse. Render, ' for if, indeed, they had 
 charged ignorance [upon us], he who had 
 
 not carried his point would have come off" 
 with the repute rather of a simpleton than 
 a knave ; but when roguery is charged 
 upon him, he who has carried [his mea- 
 sure] becomes suspected, and he who has 
 failed is regarded as both blockhead and 
 knave.' KaratrttDftat generally governs 
 an accus. of person; but sometimes — as 
 here and in Dem. 553 & 1306,— an accus. 
 of thing ; in which case there is an ellipsis 
 of the genitive of person governed of icaTa 
 in composition. 'AKvvst. tj^ adiKwrepog 
 stands for fidXXov d^iiverog j) dSiKog ; on 
 which double comparative see Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 456. Of tTTKptponkvrjQ the sense is, 
 charged upon, imputed to^ as at v. 75. And 
 so iTraptpeiv ^oyov, and aWiav. Yldaag, 
 just after, is to be taken like Tniaag in 
 the former part of the passage. At d^iKog 
 repeat yi'yvtrat, understood, in the accom- 
 modated sense 'is regarded.' Mfra d^v- 
 vsffiag stands for Kai d^vvtrog : an Attic 
 elegance. 
 
 4. f; TS TToXig] *the state too.' Tore 
 TotovTovg Tdv ttoXitCjv, ' such citizens as 
 those above mentioned,' § 3, ot eni xp^/ia(rt 
 TrpoaKaTrjyopouvTig e7ri(>(i^iv. Now that 
 such persons should be eloquent, is no other 
 than the very evil Cleon speaks of. This 
 is admitting Cleon's eloquence ; though 
 it does not determine its kind. Of ovk 
 uxpsXtlrai the meaning is, per meiosin, is 
 injured. UXtlffT dv dpOolTo, 'it would 
 most prosper,' See note supra ch. 38, fin. 
 5. Diodotus now follows up this eai-nest 
 representation of the evils of such a course, 
 by direct admonition as to the duty of a true 
 patriot. * It behoves,' he says, ' the good 
 citizen to show himself, in speaking, better 
 than others,— not by terrifying gainsayers, 
 but by proceeding on a footing of equality ;' 
 in other words, that he should carry his 
 cause, not by terrifying his opponents, but 
 by meeting them on a fair field of argu- 
 ment, in which nothing should be con- 
 sidered but the intrinsic merits of the 
 counsel. With the expression here, rov 
 ay. iroX., compare the 6 rroifDjv b KaXbg of 
 John X. 11. 'Atto tov laov, 'ex fequo,' 
 ' sequa conditione :' see supi-a i. 77, 99> 
 
 F F 2 
 
,1' 
 
 4;i6 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 Xiyovra' r?p' H aijjippova iroXiv tw te TrXcIffTa fu (iovXtuovTi jui] 
 npftaTiOivai Tt/iitiv, aXXd )u>;S iXaaaovv Trig v7rapyjWGr}(:^ /cat tov 
 f^n] Tv^ovTu yv(i>inT]q ov^ ottcuc Z[»/^(ou)', a'AAct jujjS* aVi/iaZ^tiv. 
 0. oi;ra> ya^ o tc Karopdwv ijKiaTa av cttI to) in ^t^tovwv a^iovaOai 
 TTu^Hi yv(M}iur]V ti kcu irpoq \apiv Xiyui, o rf fii] kiriTvywv oot- 
 yoiTo rw avT(^, voot^^d/ieroc ri Kai avToq, irporrayiaOai to nXriOoc 
 AL.111. Liv »/ju£(c ravavTia dp(i)ij.£v Kai irpoGiTij if]i> tiq kqi uttott- 
 
 136, 140, and notes. For, as Duker ob- 
 serves, * qui alium conti'a se dicentem cor- 
 ruptelse insimulat, non patitur eum aequo 
 jure secum esse, sed conditionem illius de- 
 teriorem facit.' Arnold very properly lays 
 down the eonstiniction as follows : 0at- 
 vtaOai dfinvou Xkyovra, fxr) tK^ofi. — dW 
 nTTo Tov 'iffov, where XtyovTa stands for 
 Xkyfii', as often. 'A^tivov Xtyovra is not 
 well explained by Arnold of ' triumphing 
 in eloquence ;' it merely means to have 
 the better in argument, to speak more to 
 tb.e purpose. So Xeu. Cyr. vi. 2, 7? dfinvov 
 f-iaxofurovQ, and Hist. vi. 5, 24, fidxtoBai 
 . dfiuvor. There is no occasion, with Goell., 
 to repeat XeyovTa ; since dirb tov laov 
 ^^tands as much by itself here, as it does 
 supra ch. 37, (which passage is alluded to 
 by Diodotus,) Kpirai bvTt<; dnb tov laov 
 fid\Xoi' r) dytuVKTTai. 
 
 Having thus pointed out the duty of the 
 rithen, Diodotus, in the next words, Trjv 
 it <Tu)(ppova TToXtv - aTi^id^tiVt lays dt>wn 
 the recipr(»cal duty of the state. Render, 
 * and, on the other hand, it is the duty of 
 the state that acts soberly and wiselv, I do 
 not say to confer additional honour on him 
 who has frequently counselled wisely, but, 
 at least, not to detract from or lessen that 
 which he already has ; and him who has 
 not obtained its assent or approbation [to 
 his suggestions], not only not to punish or 
 injure, but not even to cast disgrace or dis- 
 credit upon him.' Such is, I apprehend, the 
 general sense of these words, the obscurity 
 attaching to which has, as Goeller and 
 Arnold observe, chiefly arisen fn^n the 
 same words ciXXa /i»/(5' bearing a different 
 sense within the space of two lines, — sig- 
 nifying, first, * but not either,' equivalent 
 to if not ^ and then ' but not even.' Of r^ 
 TrXiiffTa IV (iovXivovTi the sense is lit., 'to 
 him who has well counselled very many 
 things ;' where fiovX. stands for (Tvfi(5oi<X., 
 by a rare use of the term, though one 
 found also in another ])as6age, book iv., 
 where we have, (iovXeixrfiv ry 7ro\«t rd 
 dpiara. And so in Hesiod, Op. i. 264, /; 
 ie KOKij fiovXi] Tqi fiovXtvffavTi (scil. 
 nvTriv) KaKhrtj. Such, too, is the use of 
 ^ovXevtffOai in a passjigo supra ii. 44, ifror 
 
 Ti ri StKaioi' fiovXtvfaBai. The expression 
 /x// TvxovTa yvo) fiTiQ is equivalent to /ii) 
 Tvx(^v just before, as opposed to Trticrag. 
 And Poppo aptly compares Dio Cass. xlii. 
 33, rovQ niv TvxovraQ tTjq yi'J/x^c Kai 
 iiraivn Kai Tifia' tovq d' dfiapTovrag 
 jx7)t' aTifidayg iroTt, firiT' ahiday. On 
 the formula ovx otcwq for ovx oinoQ ovk, 
 see Herm. on Vig. The commentators 
 have failed to remark, that the ^u) before 
 TTpooTiOevai is to be taken for /x?) on, (' I 
 would not say that,') as the context de- 
 mands. Thus fxr) oTi — dXXd fi7]U here 
 is like the fornmla /i/} oti — dXX' ovit, on 
 which see Viger, p. 458. 
 
 6. The speaker now adverts to the 
 benefit to the public arising from this 
 wise and just course towards its counsel- 
 loi-s ; which is, that * thus both he who 
 succeeds will be least induced, in order to 
 be thought worthy of yet greater rewards, 
 to speak aught against his judgment, and 
 merely for gratification to his hearers ; 
 and he who fails of success^ will be least 
 desirous in the same way, — by himself 
 conciliating public favour, — to bring over 
 the nmltitude to his interests.' The only 
 difficulty here consists in the repetition 
 of i'lKKTTa dv at o/L-eyotro, which, though 
 harsh, is demanded by the force of the 
 antithesis. By ry avT(p understand *the 
 same course of action,' namely, the speak- 
 ing Trapu yvwfitiv and Trpo^ X.^P"'- The 
 words x^piKofievog ri Kai avrbg are exe- 
 getical of iv ry avT^i. UpoffdytaGai bears 
 the same sense in Herodot. iv. 172. 
 
 Ch. XLIII. In this chapter the speaker 
 proceeds to set forth the pernicious nature 
 of the course which now prevailed ; whereby 
 it was a matter full of difficulty and danger 
 to offer the people wholesome counsel. He 
 shows that the contrary to what befits a 
 wise state to do, in the foregoing respects, 
 is now done by the Athenians. ' If,' says 
 he, 'any one be even suspected of speaking 
 any thing for gain, though it be the best 
 counsel ; we,— envying him the lucre which 
 we suspect he has got,— (although the sus- 
 picion be uncertain and little to be relied 
 on,)— deprive the state of so much clear 
 benefit.' For such is, I apprehend, the 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XLIII. 
 
 437 
 
 rivTi]Tai KE^hwq plv 'LviKa^ to. jSeXrcora ^l ojiia>c Xeysiv, (pOovri- 
 (TavTSQ Ttjg ov j^if^aiov SoKriaiwg rwv Kfp^uiv, ttJv (fiavtpdv u/fji^XHav 
 TnQ ttoAewc a(j)C(inov/nOa, 2. KaOicTTrjKi Se TciyaBd, dird tov eu- 
 OioQ Xayoimivn, /ir/Sti' aruTroTrrortoa tlvai twv KaKwr' ware ^tlv 
 Ofioiwq TOV TE Ta ^uvoTcira (^ovXajHivov irfiacn, aTrarr? TrpoddyidOai 
 TO irXiiOoQ, Kai TOV TO djuuvto XiyovTa, xpevcrdiLUvov, tticttov ye- 
 ViGuai, 3. jUov»)v Ti iroXiv, ^la rac,* nipivoiag^ iv noincfai ek tov 
 7rpo(l>avovQ, jmij i^airaTrjcravTa^ uSwutov' o yap SiSouc (j)avEpwq ti 
 ayaOov avOvTroiTTtviTai d(j>av(*>q ttt} irXiov i^uv. 4. vp»j St irpdg 
 
 full sense of this too briefly worded sen- 
 tence, where (^Qvvr\(TavTiQ has the force of 
 a whole clause. And so Dukas well para- 
 phrases, <p9ovr](TavTfQ avTip, itf olq vttott- 
 TtvfTai KfpdtfTiv, tir' ovv iiri t(^ d^<pi^6X(^ 
 KspSei : and Poppo still better, ' Invidentes 
 ei lucrum, quod eum sibi parasse suspi- 
 camur, quanquam parum certa est hajc 
 suspicio.' On the construction of ^Oov. 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 368, a. 
 
 2. Ka6((TTr}Ke <^f] 'and thus it is (usu 
 venire solet) that good and salutary coun- 
 sels, when brought forward in a direct 
 and straightforward maimer, are not less 
 objects of susjneion than bad.' On the 
 expression, dirb tov ivdsog Xeyofitra, see 
 i. 34, and note ; and compare Pans. viii. 
 8, 2, Ik tov evO. Xiytiv. 
 
 bjffTt dtlv — yfvkaOai] 'so that it equally 
 behoves hira who would carry the most 
 mischievous measures, to bring over the 
 multitude by deceit, as it is for him who 
 propounds the most salutary counsels, to 
 obtain credence by the use of deceit.' 
 
 3. /.wvjjv Ts TToXiv — dSvvaTov] Render, 
 'and the state alone, by reason of these 
 extreme surmises, it is impossible for 
 any one to oj)enly benefit, without resort- 
 ing to deceit and artifice.' At noXiv 
 it is not well, with Arnold, to supply 
 TavTTfi/, so regarding it as equivalent to 
 v/xdg. For here there is not, what would 
 have been alike invidious and unnecessary, 
 a comparison instituted between Athens 
 and any other state. TIoXiv stands for 
 rj)j/ TToXiv, and the sense is, ' the state, or 
 body politic, is the only body whom it is 
 impossible to serve without deceit.' In 
 my Translation I pointed out that rrepi- 
 voiag does not mean suspicions, or what 
 were otherwise denoted by vno^iai — for 
 the speaker carefully avoids the use of an 
 invidious term — but extreme surmises or 
 imaginations : a view, this, I find, since 
 adopted by Arnold, who explains the term 
 to mean, ' extravagant and far-fetched 
 notions, owing to the excesses of an active 
 
 mind, which sees all that is to be seen, but 
 fancies something more.* Yet it may be 
 doubted whether the eapfanatioti itself may 
 not deserve the name of the thing exj>lained, 
 a mere irep'ivoia. It would rather seem 
 that the speaker, willing to avoid the direct 
 term vTro^piag, uses the indirect one, Trfpt- 
 roi'ag, wliich may best be rendered orer- 
 surmisingsj from that particular sense of 
 TTipivokb), by which it denotes TrtpiTTiog 
 vofii), and on which see Hesychi^s, Suidas, 
 and Budajus Comment. Grrec. Here, then, 
 the Trepi has the sense of prce, over (for as 
 TT pi signifies about, around any object, that 
 may sometimes imply over: and so we 
 use the prefix orer in our own language) ; 
 and hence Trtnirofw might very well be 
 rendered, ' to be overcome,' and Trepivoia 
 might mean orer-ir'iseness (a term used by 
 Sir Walter Raleigh) ; in which view we 
 may compare another similarly formed 
 expression, inpupyia. Here, however, 
 the context determines the word to sig- 
 nify over-surmisings ; by which it will be 
 equivalent to the virovoiai, evU sunnisings, 
 of 1 Tim. vi. 5. A vice, this, consisting in 
 an over-suspiciousness of men's motives, 
 as th<»ugh all were knaves, or had only a 
 base end in view ; a surmising or fancy- 
 ing a thing to be so or so, without certain 
 knowledge or proof that it is such. This 
 view of the force of "Kipiv. is much con- 
 firmed and illustrated by a passage of Ari- 
 stoph. Ran. 956 — 9, AtTzrC^v re Kavovtov 
 iajioXdg, iirixiv re yojviafffxovg, NofTv, op^v, 
 ^vmevai, <jTpt<piiv, lpq.v, rexvdll^tiv, Ka^' 
 viroTOTrilaOai, iripivoilv li-navTa. 
 
 6 yap diiovg—'i^tn'] 'for he who be- 
 stt>ws any benefit openly, is in turn sus- 
 pected of having some secret by-interest 
 in view {dvOviroTCTeviTai standing, as 
 Abresch has pointed out, for di'Tt tov 
 doOh'Tog dyaQov vTTO-nTtvfTai) ; for, as it 
 is observed by Am. (in a pnssago cited from 
 Aristot. Rhet. iii. 16.) with respect to the 
 people, dTTtOTotxTii^aWo ti Trparrttv iKovra 
 (scil. Tiva) TrXfiv to av/tfipov. Here, as 
 
438 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XLIV. 
 
 439 
 
 \ • 
 
 Ta jut-yidra, Kai tv tw Ton^^e a^iouvrc, rj^uac ne^airtpu) irpovoovvTag 
 \iyHV VfxtHv T(uv ^i' oXiyov (jkottovvtiov^ aWtjg re Kai virtvOvvov 
 rrjv Trapaivioiv Evovrag irpoq avtvuvvov ttjv I'jUtTfpav aKpoaaiv, 
 5. H yilp o T£ 7rii(Tag Kai o fVio-Trojutvoc ofxoiwq epAaTrrorro, ait)(ppo- 
 viaTEOov av SKpiveTe' vvv ^i, Trpog op-yrjv, ijVTiva Tu^rjre kariv oTt 
 
 not unfrequently in the early Attic writers, 
 irXsov fx**^ stands for TrXeortKreiv : a use 
 which may be sufficiently accounted for, 
 when we consider that TrXkov tx^^^ ^'g" 
 nifies, Uo hold (i.e. hold in hand, keep 
 to oneself) more than one's share of any 
 thing ;' whence '!r\tov'iKTr)Q and TrXfor- 
 iKTtiv. The future is used, and not the 
 present, because the object of suspicion 
 has reference to the future rather than 
 the present : and here there may be an 
 ellipsis of avTov ; the full sense being, 
 * suspicion attaches to him, that he will, 
 in some covert way, make a gain of the 
 matter in hand.' Such is the import of 
 •kXioviktCiv I'lxaQ in 2 Cor. xii. 17, 18. 
 
 4. The drift of the speaker in this and 
 the next section is, I apprehend, to pave 
 the way for the proposal he intends to 
 make as totheMitylen«t!ans, — which is, that 
 they should take some time for cool de- 
 liberation, and weigh well the matter before 
 them, — namely, as to the punishment to 
 be adjudged to the guilty ; similar to what 
 is said at ch. 48, oi)g — d^KovvTag Kpivai 
 KaB' i)avxiav. This, however, he veils 
 under a simple plea, or justification, of his 
 own and his colleagues' seeming backward- 
 vcss in adjudgmg these guilty rebels to 
 punishment. 
 
 Xi)i) ^« T^poQ, &c.] Meaning to say, * We 
 orators, as public state-counsellors, cannot, 
 as you of the people may, form a hasty 
 judgment per saftum. As you use Trtpi- 
 voiag, so we are found ever to use Trpo- 
 voiav, (to forecast for your safety,) which 
 is inconsistent with hasty and passionate 
 views ; especially since the course that 
 miiiht be taken would involve most ira- 
 portant interests, and consequently would 
 demand long and patient attention, such 
 as is proper for us to use, who have to give 
 counsel, and cannot be expected from yoUf 
 who have only to take the matter into 
 temporary consideration.' Such is nearly 
 the view of the sense adopted by me in 
 my Translation. And, agreeably to this. 
 Dr. Arnold observes, that ' the stress of 
 the passage lies in the words Trfpatrepw 
 TvpovoovvTOQ, wliicli sceui intended to 
 introduce the speaker's view of the ques- 
 tion before them, as one of expediency, 
 and deeply momentous, — and therefore 
 
 not to ie decided in haste and anger, but 
 only after a deliberate calculation of the 
 probable results of the decree they had 
 passed.' 
 
 To advert to the phraseology in detail, 
 the construction is, xqt) de I'lfJiciQ, Kai tv 
 T(fi TOKp^e aKiovvTi, Xsyiiv rrpovoovvTaQ 
 TrepaiTspu) v^djv tCjv di oXiyov (tkottovv- 
 Tiav, &c. Of Iv T(p TOKpli d%iovvTi the 
 sense is, * especially amidst such a dis- 
 position of mind, namely, so distrustful 
 and suspicious of corruption ;' in other 
 words, * such being the case, and knowing 
 the sinister construction that will be sure 
 to be put on whatever we may say, we are 
 bound to be the more cautious what it is 
 that we say.' The turn of the phrase 
 bears a near affinity to that supra i. 142, 
 kv Ttp fir) fitXtTwrTL, and at iii. 10, tv rtp 
 lnaXXa<T(JovTi, where the participle stands 
 for the inf. ; on which idiom see Matth. 
 Gr. § 570. At ^t' 6X'iyov supply xp^vov, 
 * considering it for a short time.' So supra 
 i. 141, Iv ppax^i fiopi'y (TKOTTovai ri rwv 
 koivCjv. That the orators were held ac- 
 countable for their public counsels, appears 
 from Demosth. Olynth. i. sub fin., cited by 
 Arnold. And the same may be concluded 
 from a passage of zEschin. p. 56, 19, ovSeig 
 ioTiv dvevOvvoi; tojv Trpbg rd Koivd trpoc- 
 fXr)Xv96T(ov. They were open, as Schoe- 
 mann proves, (de Comit. Att. p. 159.) to 
 impeachments for imputed misconduct, 
 termed ypa<pal Trapavofjuov. 
 
 5. This section contains merely an inci- 
 dental remark, showing the inexpediency 
 (he does not say injustice) of the course in 
 question. Ei yap, Sue. Render, ' for if 
 he who counselled a measure, and he who 
 followed that counsel, had been alike liable 
 to suffer injury, you would have been 
 more moderate and sober-minded judges.' 
 'EjiXaTT. signifies, *had been damnified ' by 
 the course taken. "Zoxpp. has reference 
 to that freedom from passion or prejudice 
 which should accompany the office of judg- 
 ment : a broad hint, this, of what they 
 should aroid on the present occasion. 
 
 The next words, viiv Sk, &c., are meant 
 to point out what is the just and wise 
 course, by placing in contrast the reverse. 
 Render, ' But as things now are, out of 
 anger at whatever counsel ye chance occa- 
 
 1 
 
 \' 
 
 cT^aAtvrtCj Ttjv tov ntiaavToc: fmiav yvwf.ir]v ^»j/ttouTE, Koi 01) t«c v^t- 
 Tipaq auTcoi', a TroXXat ovaai £ui'£$»(^aprov. XLIV. 'Eyw ^e 
 7rapr]\Qov oure avTi^iZv Trtpi MvTi\r\vaiwv^ ourc KaTr]yopY](j(jjv' 00 
 -yap TTEpt r>;c 6/C€ivwv a^iKiaq rJ^tTv o ayiov^ u ottxppovov^iv, o'AAa 
 TTipL T?]Q r)^£Tepa<: fu/3oi;Atoc. 2. fiv te yelp ciTrocjiriva) irdw dSi- 
 KouvTag avTovg, ov did tovto /cot diroKTHvai KtXivaWj el /nrj '^vjucpspov' 
 
 sionally to fail of success by, ye visit with 
 punishment the single judgment of the 
 person who counselled the measure, and 
 not your own, though many there were 
 who participated in the error.' Such is, I 
 apprehend, the true sense of this confess- 
 edly intricate passage, on which no little 
 difference of opinion exists among com- 
 mentators. The chief difficulty centres in 
 the words Trpbg opyrjv — (TcpaXfVTeg, where 
 Hermann, HaacU, and Poppo place a comma 
 after Tvxrjre, and construe thus : Trpbg 
 opyijv ijv Tiva rvx^ri \Xr]niovvTtq], ^rjfii- 
 oiJTf. But this produces a very forced and 
 frigid sense ; and moreover, as Arnold 
 observes, ' there is no reason for qualifying 
 the word opytjv by ijv riva rvxriTe, since 
 it is the speaker's object not to represent 
 the punishment varying according to the 
 ebb or flow of the people's resentment, but 
 to describe the resentment and the con- 
 sequent punishment as certain and severe.' 
 Bekker,Goeller, and Arnold put no comma 
 after rvx^Tt, and join <T<l>a\iVTig lariv ore 
 Trpbg bpyriv ijv riva rvxrire [<T<paXkvTig], 
 assigning the following sense : ' meeting, 
 from time to time, with some disaster, 
 according to the various passions which 
 may have lured you to incur disasters.' 
 But this is liable to the very same objec- 
 tion as the preceding mode, — presenting 
 a harsh construction and a forced jejune 
 sense. Accordingly I must still adhere 
 to my former view, joining Trpbg opyi^v — 
 KvfJ''^ovTt, and at ijv riva supplying rrap- 
 aivt(nv from the preceding context ; which 
 method pi*esents what Arnold acknow- 
 ledges to be * a very good sense,' and is 
 not liable to any serious objection. For 
 as to that urged by him, that it is harsh 
 to refer riv riva to Trapaiveffiv repeated 
 from a former sentence, the word might 
 almost be said to be in the same sentence, 
 since tl yap merely subjoins another por- 
 tion to the same pt](Tig; and if it were even 
 otherwise, the so-called harshness is what 
 is by no means unfrequent in our author. 
 And surely if the sense of any given words 
 can be with tolerable certainty determined 
 by the context^ we must not be deterred from 
 adopting it by any demur so little valid 
 as this. Again, as to Poppo's objection. 
 
 that (T^aXi/j'at would require the ge nit. or 
 dat.y it is utterly futile ; this verb being 
 not unfrequently followed by an accus. with 
 the ellipsis of Kara. So i. 69, ffcpaXeig rd 
 TrXtiio, and Dio Cass. 35, 53, TroXXd i<T<pdXTj. 
 Lucian i. 509, fxvpia acpaXeig. Xen. Hist, 
 iv. 1, 9, fir)Hv a^dXXtaOai. vii. 1, 2, iXd- 
 X«0Trt laipaXfievoi. This, indeed, is espe- 
 cially the case in the accus. of Tig ; of 
 which numerous examples might be ad- 
 duced from our author and from Xen., 
 Plato, and the Ti*agedians. It is scarcely 
 necessary to add, that Trpbg opyijv signifies 
 prcv ira, as Trpbg <p6(iov, prce tiuiore, &c. 
 
 Ch. XLIV. With the preceding chapter 
 termhiates the prefatory or preludial part 
 of the speech. The orator has now paved 
 the way for the introduction of the line of 
 argument he means to adopt, and which, 
 as Thirlwall observes, 'is one most judi- 
 cious, on an occasion when the humane 
 feelings of his hearei^s would be already 
 roused, but many might want to be fur- 
 nished with reasons for indulging them, 
 and the rest would only be exasperated 
 by any attempt to vindicate the objects of 
 their resentment.' He tells them that for 
 his part (such being the force of the tyw) 
 he comes forward to be no man's gain- 
 sayer or accuser : he is willing to let the 
 question then before them rest on the 
 ground which his adversary has taken. 
 He will not attempt to defend or excuse 
 the Mitylenseans. He is ready to admit 
 that they have deserved the utmost rigour 
 of punishment ; but he can show that 
 although such might be just, it would not 
 be expedient : the question, in short, being 
 not what they desired, but what it was 
 most for the interest of Athens to inflict. 
 'O dyiov : meaning, the question in con- 
 test or at issue. Et aioippovovfitv, *if we 
 take a rational view.' T^g yfitrepag ev- 
 (3ovXiag, ' what is the best counsel for us 
 to take.' 
 
 2. 7JV T( ydp—^aivoiTo'\ That this pas- 
 sage is corrupt, has been generally admit- 
 ted ; but on the mode of emending it, 
 critics are by no means agreed. Suffice 
 it to say, that, after a renewed and careful 
 investigation of the passage itself, and all 
 that has been written upon it, I am still of 
 
 I 
 
440 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER TIT. CAP. XLV. 
 
 441 
 
 riv T£ Kal t^ovra'c ri $u-y-yva>^«»j(;, if lav, h ry iroXti /u»j dyaBov (l)ai- 
 voiTo. 3. vo/li'iCm §£ Trept tou /ittXXovToc V/^^^Q juaXXov (iovXiviaSai 
 i] TOU TTO^oi'Toc;. 4. Kai rouro, 6 /itaXtara KXtwv lO^v^i^iTai, it; 
 TO XocTTOi' ^vfi(j>ipov laeauai npog to riaaov «<^(Vro<T(^ai Ouvutov 
 Z[r//xtav 7rpo6/tt(Tt, K:ai auro^ TTfpt tou ec t'(> jutXXov KaXujg tvovTot; 
 avTiavypitfifXivoQj TavavTia yiyvwcr/co). 5. /cat oufc a$(a> vjiia<; tw 
 
 opinion, that the true reading is that which 
 I have ventured, after Dind., to adopt, — 
 namely, rjv Tt Kal txovTag tl '^vyyviofirjg, 
 (^v, instead of vulg., retained by Bekker, 
 Poppo, Goell., and Arnold, yv r« Kal ixov- 
 TBQ Tl ^vyy. iliv. The lUv is quite inde- 
 fensible ; and utterly untenaVjle are the 
 methods of emendation proposed by Herai. 
 and Goeller ; while that propounded by 
 G. Burges and Dind. is liable to no serious 
 objection, and yields a very good sense. 
 "Exoi'Tag, indeed, is not a mere conjec- 
 ture, since it must have had place in 
 Valla's MS., and I found it in the famous 
 Cod. Clarend. As to tliv, it evidently 
 arose from the erroneous txovTeg ; the 
 participle thus requiring some verb to be 
 supplied ; in consequence of which, ehu 
 was iirst written in the margin, and then 
 crept into the text. Accordingly Goeller 
 here would supply uxri. Not without 
 reason, then, is the reading txoi^Tag pre- 
 ferred by Dobree and Poi)po, who both 
 concur in cancelling thiJ : and justly does 
 I'oppo approve of i^v, since it is strongly 
 confirmed by a passage of Plato, Euthyphr. 
 p. 4, B. (cited by Dind.) tl re Iv dixy 
 tKTtivfv u KTeivag (Its nrj, Kal il fxkv Sixy, 
 i^v (Met him'), ei Si fit], tTrtKuvai ('to 
 pi*osecute him'). And so ch. 48, Tovg d' 
 dWovg MvT. tq,v oiKiiv. And though there 
 is not any external authority to be adduced 
 for i^v, yet internal evidence is quite in its 
 favour ; since it may easily have passed 
 into the connipt tUv, being mistaken for it 
 in manuscript abbreviation, especially as 
 the participle seems to require it. There 
 is, I repeat, no direct authority for the 
 reading in question ; but nevertheless I 
 suspect that it originally had place in the 
 Cod. Clarend. ; for that MS. has txovTag, 
 which is utterly inconsistent with titv, 
 while quite consistent with i^v. In that 
 MS,, indeed, the present reading is fiv ; but 
 that is on rasure, and so very well permits 
 the supposition that Iq^v was the original 
 reading. Supposing, however, txovTtg to 
 be the true reading, then thu must be 
 retained, though not taken in the sense 
 egto, which Poppo has shown to be inad- 
 missible, but regarded as an optative ; in 
 which case, for ^v, propriety would require 
 
 ti, which, indeed, is found in some MSS. 
 any tiling but valuable, yet doubtless from 
 mere alteration. The great objection, 
 however, to ixovTtg fJvai, is the extreme 
 harshness of supplying the whole of the 
 apodosis ; for, altiiough Arnold considers 
 the difficulty as easy to be removed, — this 
 being, he says, ' one of the cases alluded 
 to in note on ch. 31, where two opposite 
 members of an alternative being given, 
 and the consequence of one of them being 
 stated, the consequence of the other fol- 
 lows so directly to every one's appre- 
 hension, accoi'ding to the common law of 
 contraries, that it may safely be omitted 
 without any obscurity' — yet insurmount- 
 able objections are urged by Poppo. 
 
 3. vofiii^u) — rot; Traporroc] Since they 
 were not in effect consulting about & future 
 but a present matter, the assertion must be 
 taken in a qualified sense, to mean, * the 
 point at issue turns rather upon a future 
 than a present view of things.' And such 
 is the sense assigned by Wasse, who ob- 
 serves, that 'the speaker here argues from 
 the real and not the apparent state of the 
 case ;' as at i. 36, and vi. 78. 
 
 4. Kai ToiiTO — yiyi'ujaKio] Here, as 
 Poppo well observes, the words tovto — 
 duriaxvpi^ofievvg have their oi)posite in the 
 intermediate o laxvpi^tTai. Render, 'And 
 as to what Cleon strenuously maintains, 
 that the enactment of death as a punish- 
 ment will be expedient with a view to 
 hereafter, inasmuch as there will be less 
 revolt ; I, on the other hand, by counter- 
 asseveration, with a reference to what is 
 good for the future, maintain the conti-ary 
 opinion.' With respect to the reading 
 here, instead of the <p of several MSS., 
 1 have thought proper to retain o, because 
 the sense here required (which is argu- 
 ments contendere) requires the accusative, 
 as in Dio Cass. 419, 12. Aristid. iii. 553, 
 and elsewhere. Again, in the words Kvfi- 
 (ptpov — TrpoOtiffi, the common reading 
 must be retained ; though several MSS. 
 have, for irpoOfltn, TrpotTOtlai : a read- 
 ing this which, as Duk. observes, can only 
 yield the sense, 'to increase or make 
 heavier the punishment,' not, what the 
 context here requires, poenam proponere. 
 
 £U7r/0£7r£t Tov tKHVov Xoyou TO "^^riaifjiov tov fjuou anioaaauai. 
 6. ^iKaiorepoq yap tSv avrov o \oyoQ, npoq tt|v vvv vp,iTe^av 
 opyr\v tc; MuTtA»;vaiouc:, raya av kTri<siraaaiTO' r;jU€ic of o" oifca- 
 ZfilJiiBa irpoQ airovq^ oiorTe tiov iiKa'iwv oftv, aWa povXivopiva 
 wipl avTuiv, OTTOJQ '^prjaiptJQ i^ovcriv. XLV. Ev ouv tuk; noXtai 
 TToXXtuv ^avttTOU tvi^f-f^ TrpofCftTot, Kal ouK i<f(i)v Twot, aXX iXatT' 
 aovijjv dpaGTripaTiJv' opu)g ^£, t^ LXiri^i enaipopivoiy Kiv^vvtvovaC 
 Kal ouSctg irio, /caTa-yvoug eavrov pt) mpdcnaOai tw £7rtPouXfu/iaTi, 
 
 On this phrase Oavarov Znf^'f^v Trport- 
 Gkvait 'to hold out death as the penalty 
 of crime,' (for which, indeed, we might 
 have had, as at ch. 45 & 46, OavaTov 
 Krifiiav,) see note at ii. 24. As regards 
 the comtruction, it is sufficient to say, with 
 Poppo, Arnold, and Goeller, that it would 
 be, in full, ^y/i(^6pov tffs/rOai OdvaTov Trpo- 
 Gitvat K'lfitav TTpoOtiffi. With this they 
 compare similar ones at v. Ill, and i. 1 18, 
 fi TToXffioixnv dfiewov ftrrat, and refer to 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 555, annot. 2. 
 
 5. oifK d^iui vfiag—dTTuxraffOai] * I am of 
 opinion that you ought not to reject.' On 
 this use of ovk d^iut (found also at i. 136, 
 and ii. 89, ouk dKiCJi'—txtiv) see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 608. In r<p ivTrpeirtl tov, which 
 stands for ry (v-npt-Ktiq. tov, we have a 
 datitus commodi, ' for the speciousness of,' 
 &c., meaning fair show, as opposed to 
 what is really useful ; where the speaker 
 evidently glances at the expression in 
 Cleon's speech, ch. 38, 2, to eifTrpsTreg tov 
 
 \6yov. 
 
 6. SiKaioTfpog] 'more consonant with 
 strict justice.' Ilpoe Ttjv vvv vfitTspav, 
 'on account of your,' &ic. "Av iincTrd- 
 aaiTO, scil. vfidg avTtp, 'may draw you 
 over to that [view].' So at v. Ill, we 
 have, iroWovg to ahxpbv fcaX. STrtcrTra- 
 auTo, and in Xen. C>t. v. 5, 5. Lucian i. 
 215 ; in each of which cases the verb is fol- 
 lowed by an infin. with the ellipsis of ware 
 used for ig to. So also Dio Cass. 734. 
 Plato, 863, tig Ttjv avTov (iovXijffiv im- 
 
 ffTTtblXtVOV BKaOTOV. 
 
 ov diKa^ofitBa irpbg avTovg'\ cum ipsis 
 non jure disceptamus, 'we are not im- 
 pleaded,' 'are not at judicial process with 
 them,' as i. 77- Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 7- viii. 8, 7, 
 and elsewhere in the best Attic writers : 
 on which middle force m diKaK. see Kus- 
 ter de Verb. Med. ii. 7- Hence, in a pas- 
 sage of Arist. iii. 65, tt fitv ovv SiKaKofitv 
 avTolg, for hKalofitv read ^t»ca^o/i«0'; and 
 in Dio Cass. 401, 63, (closely imitated from 
 the present,) ovU yap hKultTt Tiaiv av 
 t,f r/p trapovTi, i)g to Tt travv aKpi^tg 
 diKaiov ^riTriOnvai dtlv dWd ^ov^tvtaOt 
 
 TTfpt tS>V tVtffTTIKOTiOV OTTWC <«'C dff^aXt- 
 
 (TTnTa KaTa<TTy' for SiKaKtre read diKa- 
 ^taOt, and cancel the dv. By twv diKaiiov, 
 just after, understand 'arguments of jus- 
 tice and equity ;' in which sense the ex- 
 pression occurs at iii. 54. Aristoph. Thesm. 
 543. Plut. p. 485. Xen. Cyr. iii. 1, 8. Jos. 
 Bell. ii. 2, 4. 
 
 Ch. X LV. Having placed the thing on 
 the footing of expediency^ the speaker pro- 
 ceeds to show that such expediency will 
 not justify the extreme harshness from 
 which he is dissuading them : and this 
 he does by appealing to the testimony of 
 experience, which shows that no severity of 
 punishment will avail to prevent crime. 
 
 1. tv ovv ralg iroXtffi — ig to dtivbv] 
 Render, 'Now in sfcites generally the 
 penalty of death is awarded against many 
 offtmces, and those not equal in guilt to 
 this, but of far lesser criminality : never- 
 theless, buoyed up by hope [of impunity], 
 men do run all hazards ; and no one ever 
 yet came into peril, who despaired that 
 he should be able to come off safe (or get 
 through with the enterprise).' UpoKtlnGai 
 is a term frequently used of the enaction 
 of laws : but of its use as applied to penal- 
 tks awarded by law, I know no other 
 example except in Xen. de Vect. iv. 21, 
 Kai TTpoffKtinkvrig Knu'iag r«p ttwXovvti: 
 and there it is strange the editors should 
 not have seen that for irpoffK. should be 
 read Trpoic. In Plato, p. 717, d. Siori 
 Koixpwv X6yu)V (iapvTaTtj Knfiia, there is 
 an ellipse of tffTi understood, as put for 
 npoKtiTai. Evidently formed upon which 
 neat turn is a similar one in Plut. viii. 12, 
 5, (TTtaTraffavTO KovtpoTarov TrpdyfiaTog, 
 Xoyojv, jSapvrdrjjv Knf^iav. Since iroXtai 
 has the article, the sense must be 'the 
 states in general,' civil communities at 
 large. Oli stands for ov fiovov, as appears 
 from the correspondent dX\d—Kai : a use, 
 this, also occurring infi-a iv. 92, and Acts 
 v. 4. Of KttTayvovg tavTov \ir) irtp. the 
 literal sense is, 'judging of himself de- 
 spondingly, that he should not,' &c., as^ at 
 vii. 51, 1, wg Kal avToJv KaTtyvtoKOTOJV ijSrj 
 
442 
 
 TIIUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 4 '27 
 
 riXdEv £c TO ^6ivov. 2. noXig te d(pi(7Tainivri Tig nu), ijaoM rr] 
 ^OKi'mi^ iy^ovcra Tt]v 7rapa(TKEvr]v, ^ o'lKiiav i] liXXwv ^viij^ayla, 
 TovTio ETre^Hprjae ; 3. 7re<j)6Kaai re aTravreg Kal ISla Kal ^ri^ooia 
 a^apravHV, Kal ovk ftrrt vo^toc ooTig dne'i^^H rouVou'' fVti ^teSfXr?- 
 XvOaai ye ^id iracrwv rwr tr]/iu(;^v ol dvOpwiroi, TrpoaTiOtvTeg, httvjq 
 
 fiTjKhi Kpuffffoviov tlvai atpCjv. Xen. Cyr. 
 vi. 1, avTOQ ifiavTou piq av Kapr(pr)(Tai. 
 Dionys. Hal. i. 142, 18, r^c oUdag dv- 
 vufifiog d(T9f:veiav KartyvuiKora : and i. 
 305, 23, ^ajSiViov rii'tg Karnyvoprtg rrjg 
 TToXtojQ acrOspfiau. Pausaii. x. 19, 4, Kara- 
 ■yvoyTfg avrutp, on oXiyoi Tt i)(Tav Kal ovk 
 ct^iofiaxoi. 
 
 2. TToXig re atpicrTafisvTi — f7r£x«'()^rrf] 
 This is meant to be illustrative of the' fore- 
 going sentiment in ov^tig—ig to ^tivov ; 
 serving to establish the assertion by an' 
 appeal to facts, as follows : ' What state 
 revolting (i. e. meditating revolt) did ever, 
 having in its own estimation a preparation' 
 whether its own or by the alliance of 
 others, less [than was 'indispensably re- 
 quisite] take in hand the enterprise ?' In 
 d<pi(TrafX8vr) we have the present tense of 
 what is soon to happen, or may shortly 
 happen, here used not so much of the 
 commencement of action, as the medi- 
 tating thereon. Ty (oKijau stands for 
 Kara rriv Sok., 'estimation,' as at vi. 64 
 and vii. CJ. ' 
 
 For vulg. Kvfifxaxiav I have, with 
 
 Haack, Poppo, Bekker, and Goeller, edited 
 
 ^vfxfiaxiijf. ; because the latter, besides 
 
 bemg supported by external testimony, is 
 
 strongly borne out by internal evidence, 
 
 from Kvfifxaxtt} being, on account of oIkuop 
 
 precedmg, far more likely to be altered 
 
 to gvfifiaxiav, than the contrary : thoun-h 
 
 ^vfifiaxiav taken as a subst. would be very 
 
 good Greek. So in Hdian. viii. 6, 12 
 
 atpiKTo it avTtp Kal Fepnavutv ovk oXi'yiJ 
 
 ov^jxaxla Triufpeilffa. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 
 p. 648, (Tv^^axiav diroaTtWovTog, and 
 
 especially 705, 4, where the writer had 
 
 ev dently this passage in mind : ovckv 
 
 avTotg ix^pti Kara vovu roaavTTiv ^kv 
 
 oiKtiav Svvafiiv STrayofispoig Toaavrrjv dk 
 ^.v^ifxaxiav. 
 
 3. The speaker now proves the imprac- 
 ticability of effecting the desired object 
 on the testimony of erperknce, as attested 
 m what seems like an adage, TrftpvKamv 
 uTravTig—a^aprdvHv, ' all mankind, whe- 
 ther states or individuals, are by nature 
 prone to delinquency.' Closely imitated 
 Irom the present is one of Orig. c. Cels. 
 p. 151. Isieus, p. 4, 30. Dio Cass. 617. 
 Jsocr. p. 127. Compare, too. Soph. Anti 
 
 If 
 
 1011, dvOpu)Troi(Ti yap To7g irdai koivov 
 i(TTi TdKaixaprdveiv. Yet the sentiment 
 of Sopliocles is not so strong as that of 
 Thucyd., the meaning in the former bein^ 
 merely, that to commit faults is common 
 to all men ; which mhjlu, indeed, be the 
 sense here, did the context permit ; but 
 this it does not. There is a plain allusion 
 to some principle of corruption innate, 
 and therefore not to be eradicated by any 
 liuman institutions : which important truth, 
 and its application to the present case, is 
 yet more plainly expressed in a passage of 
 S()pater ap. Stoba}i Serm. p. 313, (cited by 
 Wasse,) Epvoei Ss, wg avfi^vrov to dixap- 
 rdviiv dvOptljiroig' loaO' , 'hog dv Tig tog 
 dvcifiapTt'iTovg KoXd^y, to ^krpov vmp- 
 ^aivn T^g kutu (pvaiv tfravopOManog, 
 where av^tp. signifies imjenitus, insitus, 
 ' inherent,' lit. ' born with us and growing 
 up with us,' a natiird insitiis, as in Arist. 
 Metaph. ii. Theophr. frag. i. 1, avfitpvTov 
 iffTi TO yvujpi^Hv TO. avyyevrj, and Galei 
 frag. Pyth. p. 59. From fault being innate, it 
 might be expect€d,as Diod.adds, that no laws 
 would by their penalties avail to restrain 
 men from crime ; but the thing is prared 
 to be so by facts, which attest that * men 
 (i. e. legislators) have gone through (had 
 recourse to) all kinds of punishments, still 
 adding to them, but all in vain.' In illus- 
 tration of which use of duKepxfaOai I have 
 noted, besides several passages in Liban. 
 and Isocr., the following in Jos. Bell. ii. 
 8, 10, Sid jrdvrioy oievovTtg twv (Satra- 
 vi(TTT}piu)v, 'iva I3\. For TrpoffTiOivTig some 
 would here read TrpoTiO.: but although 
 that be somewhat countenanced by a pas- 
 sage infra ch. 82, tTre^yeaav Tag Tifiwpiag 
 tTi fitiKovg TTpoTiOtPTtg, proponenti's, this 
 reading cannot be admitted, since thus it 
 will be necessary to supply Tdg Znfiin£, 
 which, however, would require -n-poar. 
 'adding to,' (not injungentes, as Goeller 
 explains,) i. e. * continually adding to 
 them or augmenting them.' This is per- 
 fectly agreeable to fads: see Mitford, and 
 Wachsmuth, Antiq. Gr. ii. 1, p. 161. Our 
 author, too, adds that ' the punishments 
 ol the greatest offences were of old very 
 mild, but they (meaning the laws which 
 enjoined them) being transgressed, the 
 gi'eater part reach unto death.' The 
 
 •1 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XLV. 
 
 443 
 
 riaaov dSiKoiVTO viro rwv KaKovpyijjv. 4. Kai EiKoq to iraXai rcJir 
 peyi(JT(i)v dBiKti/uLaTwv p.aXaK(»)Tipag KiKjOai avTag, Trapapaivopivcjv 
 ^l Tw YOovMj iQ Tov OavctTOV ttl woXXai avrjKovai' Kai tovto ojuwc 
 7rapo(5aivtTai. 5. i] Toivvv ^Hvorspov ri tovtov ^eog ivpiTtov 
 iOTiv, rj ToSe ye ov^ev eirla^H' dXX' »; ^«ev 7r£v/a avayKy tiiv 
 ToXpav Trape-^ovaa, r) 8' e^ovaia vj^^H rrjv irXeovi^iav Kai (ppovrj- 
 
 greatest permanent extensions of judicial 
 punishment (for Dracon's laws prevailed 
 but a short time) were made during the 
 Peloponnesian war ; since our author, 
 ch. 82, notices among its characteristics 
 the TifKopiair aTOTriav and Tifimpiag trt 
 (lelKovg TrpoTidsvTag. 
 
 The words following, tiTrwg ti<T(Tov dSi- 
 KolvTo vTTo tCjv KaKovpyoiv, have refer- 
 ence to the sole end of punishments, the 
 suppression of crime ; which most legis- 
 lators have thought would best be effected 
 by visiting offence with speedy and con- 
 dign punishment,— regarding punishment 
 as alike a retaliation towards the offender, 
 and a reparation to the sufferer and society 
 at large. So in Plut. de Sera Num. Vind. 
 ch. 6, init. it is said : 'Qg at niv diKaiioffiig 
 al irapd dvOpwnijJv novov txovci to dvji- 
 XvTTovv, Kai kv r<p KUKibg tov dtdpaKOTa 
 TTaOtiv 'iffTavrai, TrepaiTipio d' ouk fe^iK- 
 vovvTai- iib Tolg dfxapTtjpaai, KVvbgitKtjy, 
 t^vXaKTOvoai KaTOKoXovOovai, Kai rdg 
 irpd^ng Ik iroiog kmiiojKovffi' meaning 
 that ' punishments, as coming from men, 
 have no other object than the retaliation 
 of the injury on the injurer, and when he 
 who has done KaKU'g has suffered KaKoig, 
 they stop, and proceed no further ;' and in 
 the exercise of that, they are compared 
 with a savage dog set to defend pro- 
 perty. 
 
 The next words are so connected with 
 this highly important subject, that I 
 subjoin them, and more especially for the 
 purpose of removing a deeply seated cor- 
 ruption, which has defied all attempts of 
 even Wyttenbach himself to remove it. 
 They are as follows : tov Otbv 5' tiKog, ?;c 
 dv kfpdrrTTjTai ry diicy ('in his righteous 
 judgment') ipyX^t' J^OfToi'O-Tjg, rd re irdOt] 
 diop^v, «i Trri n KainrTopeva xpbg tTvavop- 
 Owaiv ('for correction, or reformation, of 
 what is wrong') olg ovk uKpaTog ('irre- 
 pressible') oucJ' dTpeiTTog (for darpnTTog, 
 or dpiTaaTpiTTTog, dp.tTapkXr]Tog) y KaKia 
 TTs^uKf, TTpoffiKaveiv, where irt^vKt has 
 the same force as irtt^vKani in this passage 
 of Thucydides, and, for the corrupt Trpoff- 
 ildviiv, I confidently propose to read 
 TTpoaopiliiv an emendation strongly con- 
 firmed by the reading iropi'^iir found in the 
 
 Cod. Mezeriac. The mistake arose from the 
 abbreviation for irpoa being mistaken for a 
 single TT. Again, other scribes, it seems, 
 inadvertently taking Tropi^eiv for trpoff- 
 i^tiv, the critics altered it to the usual 
 form, Trpo(TiZ,dvf:iv. The term Trpoffopt^ftv 
 signifies, to mark out, to appoint : and 
 Plutarch elsewhere uses this very phrase 
 Trpoaopii^fiiv xi^^"^^^- 
 
 In Kai TovTO ojuwc "JrapafSaiveTai the 
 TOVTO has reference to something con- 
 tained in the preceding context, by impli- 
 oxtion, as ro QavdTov ^rjniav TrpoKuaOai. 
 
 5. The speaker has already shown by 
 the testimony of experience, that no rigour 
 of the laws, how far soever it might be 
 stretched, could avail to suppress crime : 
 and he here draws the inference, that 
 'accordingly some other object of terror 
 must be found, since this would nought 
 avail.' It was not, however, for Diodotus 
 or for Thucydides to point out, what can 
 never be unknown to any Christian legis- 
 lators, or governors, — namely, the fear of 
 punishments in another world ; but the 
 speaker contents himself with pointing out 
 how it comes to pass that no severity of 
 law will avail to prevent offences : and 
 this he does with so much address, as to 
 interest the feelings of the compassionate, 
 even in favour of the object of their just 
 resentment. His words are, dXX' i) pkv 
 
 Trevia k^dyov(nv ig Tovg KivSvvovg' 
 
 which may be rendered, ' For, on the one 
 hand, poverty is found to impart boldness 
 from necessity, and, on the other, the 
 license of wealth is found to communi- 
 cate, by insolence and arrogance, a grasping 
 rapacity. The other conditions, too, of life 
 (meaning the middle ones) by the impe- 
 tuous workings of human passion, as each 
 is respectively possessed and ruled by 
 some unbridled lust, hurry men into 
 dangers.' Such is the general sense : to 
 advert to the phraseology in detail ; in the 
 datives dvdyKy, v(ipti, Kal (ppovrjfiaTi, and 
 opyy, we have, as Kistem., Poppo, and 
 Arnold remark, datives of instrument or 
 cause ; the sense being, as Arnold ex- 
 plains, * poverty making men bold from 
 necessity, and large means making them 
 ambitious from insolence and pride.' And 
 
 A \ 
 
444 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 42;. 
 
 Kariy^iTai vtt' avrjKfcyroi; nidc.- Kpeicraovoc, f^wyoucrtv eg roue /C(i;- 
 Svvovg. 6. ii T£ eATric Kai o fVtor eVi Travri,— o ju'ev ^you^tvoc, 
 »/ S i(piTrofxevri, Kal 6 fuev Tf^v tVi/BoXriv €K0poi'rtZa>i', ij gt rrjv 
 
 80 Steph., Heilm., and Bredow explain, * ex 
 necessitate audaeiam afferens ;' and Dukas 
 Avell paraphrases : 6 fiev n'ivrjg, ry h'Ctitf, 
 avayKci^ofitvoQ, to\^^ KOKovpydv, u Sk 
 CvvaTbg, v^pti Kai (ppoi^yfiari iiraipofievog, 
 opug TrXeoveKTtlv. In which view com- 
 pare Eiirip. El. 375, and Plato de Rej>ub. 
 IV. p. 331. By t^ovcria is meant, * power 
 of wealth,' ' the possession of means con- 
 ferred by wealth for gratifying the desires 
 of the heart.' So Aristot. Eth. x. 8, avfi- 
 iSit^tjKe ToXg fxiv irkvtjm, ha Ttjv hdeiai', 
 Iiri9vfit7i' xpnpLciTwv toTq ^e TrXovaioig 
 Cid Tijv tKuvaiav (scil. tov ttXovtov) tTri- 
 Gyntlv Tuip fxt) dvayKa'nov jjCovui}'. In 
 .either, then, it is the desire, or want, 
 which spurs them on KaKovoytli'. And so 
 in Aristot. Rhet. i. 12, (cited by Arnold,) 
 we have, dSiKovm, oaoi dv ivteelg ibm' 
 ^tX^e ^£ daiv tvSitlg' fi yap u)q dvay- 
 Kaiov, jocr-mp ot nkvt)TiC f; mq virtp- 
 ^oXijg, wffTTtp oi TrXovffioi. To this pur- 
 pose also is the remark of Annnian. Mar- 
 cell. 1. xxxi. 4, 'Cupiditates sunt materia 
 omnium vitiorum.' 
 
 By TrXtuvi^ia is denoted that craving 
 spirit which often accompanies wealth^ 
 making its possessor desire more, — or w hat- 
 ever it can purchase, as sensual pleasure, 
 or power. Of Kvvrvxuu the meaning is, 
 •states or conditions of life,' in which men 
 are placed by fortune (insomuch that the 
 word bears the sense of fotiune in Eurip. 
 Here. Fur. 766, and Herodot. v. 65) ; and 
 here by Kal dXXai Kvi'Tvxiai must be un- 
 derstood, the middle stations : the mean- 
 mg being, that 'in all classes of society 
 men are, by the opyy, or impetuosity of 
 the master-iiassion of their heart, cari-ied 
 a\vay, and led to face every danger.' On 
 this sense of opyt) see note supra ch. 43 
 and i. 130, 140. 'E^dyovm is a very 
 forcible term, used as in Eurip. Ale. 10«3, 
 aX\' tpwQ Tig fi' i^dyei. Dio Cass. 686, 63, 
 »/ (pvffiQ TToXXovg dfiaprdveiv i^dyn, and 
 678-9. Eurip. Here. Fur. 775, a t sbrvxia 
 ^povCiv l3poTovg i^dytrai ; perhaps by a 
 metaphor taken from a ship carried out 
 of its course by tempestuous winds. So 
 Eurip. Here. Fur. 1212, Kdracrxt Xkovrog 
 aypiov Ovuov y, orriog Bpoixov tm (pdviov, 
 avoaiov i^dyy. 
 
 The words ujg Uaffrri rig (scil. ^vvrvxia, 
 meanmg a person or individual of each of 
 the classes) KaTixtrai im dvrfKkaTov uvbg 
 Kpeiaaovog, ai-e meant to suggest, as does 
 
 i^dyovai, some excuse for the thing, on the 
 ground of the agent being possessed and 
 enslaved by some passion too powerful for 
 human nature to combat : and dvrjKearov 
 signifies incorrigible, namely, by human 
 laws; a sense which the word bears in 
 the Spyy) dvrjK. of Plut., and dvTjKtaroQ 
 TTovppia of Xen. Mem. iii. 5, 18. In 
 KaTix^rai we have a metaphor either 
 founded on a comparison of physical dis- 
 ease with the moral disorder of unbridled 
 passion, (and so the phrase KaAxioBai 
 voaqj or voafifian,) or rather one taken 
 from the being possessed with a super- 
 human influence ; a sense which the word 
 frequently bears in Plato and oth<r 
 writers : and sometimes it is used of the 
 irresistible impulses of passion, as Xen. 
 Symp. viii. 10, v<p' ov av KaTixtffOai {loi 
 COKtig epujTog. 
 
 6. The speaker now adverts to those 
 passions, which especially set these desires 
 far m.ore in motion,— namely, love of, or 
 desire for, the object, and the hope of 
 attaining it. 'Etti Trarri, scil. TrpdyfiUTi, 
 'under every circumstance.' nXttora 
 iSXa-rrrovai, ' work most of the mischief,' 
 namely, these passions, hope and desire ; for 
 to Y^d'TTa (3X. belong the foregoing nouns 
 t) tXnig and 6 tpiog. These two master- 
 engines, the main-springs of human action, 
 may, indeed, seem placed out of their 
 natural order ; for, as the Schol. observes, 
 'a man first desires, and then hopes he 
 shall attain what he desires, and lastly 
 attempts it.' So Max. Tyr. Diss, xxxvii. 
 (cited by Poppo,) (TvyKaT(^Kt(Tev 6 Stag 
 To,g Xoyifffiolg fpojTa Kal tXrriSa, tov fxfv 
 toairepti TTTtpiofid rt Kov<pov Kai utrdpffiov, 
 tTTatpov Ti Kai dvoKOVipi^ov Tt]v ^/vxv^, 
 Kai TTapixov avTy dpo/xov tiri Tdg avTijg 
 
 Opi^tig- at St tXTTlSfg (TVyKUT(f)KlfTflh'ai Ty 
 
 WVXV TrapaixvOiov Talg UdaTov oofxaig. 
 Yet it nmst be borne in mind, that hope 
 may, m some sense, be said to precede,— 
 since, unless there be some hope of attain- 
 mg an object, desire of it can scarcely 
 come into existence : not to mention, that 
 It IS chiefly the blind hope which causes 
 men always to calculate too securely on the 
 chances of escaping from perils, by which 
 they are chiefly engaged to rush on them. 
 If others have perished, or may, nay must 
 perish, m the course he is taking, each man 
 thinks that he at least shall escape. 
 
 The next words, 6 /xiv vyovfievog^vno' 
 
 Ol.. 83, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XLV. 
 
 445 
 
 fuTTopmy r^c ri^VQ v7rort06T(Ta,— TrAJdra (iXdirrovcn' Kal, ovra 
 arpcun,, Kp,i<Jaw iarl rtZv ooio^iLvuiV ^nviZv. 7. Kai n riyji kn 
 avroi^ ov^U, tXaaaov iv^i^aW^rai kq to fVa/paV aioK^ruyg yap 
 e<JTiy OTE wa^iiaTa^evri, Kal f/c twv vno^tEGTipojv Kiv^vvimiv rivd 
 j^oayu,—Kal ou^ .^aaov Tck ttoAhc, oVw irtpl n^v f^uy'ian^v, eXw- 
 fJ^na<^ h aXXujv ap^fic' Kal ^^ra irivn^v 'Uaarog aXoyiarivg kwi 
 
 TiOtliJa, are illustrative of the process by 
 which the deceit is accomplished ; and 
 here the two terms y iXTrig and 6 epo)g 
 are considered in their strictly natural 
 order, — desire as leading the way, hope as 
 following in his steps. Desire is described 
 as UippovTi^uiv Tyv iirifioXitv : by which 
 cannot be meant, as the commentatoi-s 
 explain, ' contriving the project,' but lite- 
 i-ally, 'thinking out, working out by 
 thought, figuring out to itself in imagina- 
 tion the object of desire, that on which the 
 person top vovv im^dXXti, sets his mind,' 
 namely, the undertaking. Hope is repre- 
 sented as following up and furthering 
 desire and purpose, by suggesting the 
 facility of success. The dangerous nature 
 of these deceits is then set forth in the 
 words, a little after, ovTa d<l>ay^, Kpucraio 
 kffTi tCjv 6po)fitvMV Sttriov, of which the 
 meaning is, that ' though unseen, (i. e. not 
 falling under view as objects of the senses,) 
 they have a greater eff'eet [on the mind of 
 man] than dangers that are seen ;' in other 
 words, making men slight them and coolly 
 encounter them. 
 
 7- What is said in this section is meant 
 to account for the prevalence of these two 
 principles of action (the nouns denoting 
 which accordingly take the neuter gender) 
 thus leading men to face any dangers, — 
 namely, from their being strengthened, 
 and their purposes encouraged, by the 
 capriciousness of fortune, which makes 
 them reckon too securely on the chances 
 of escape from danger. 
 
 Kvfif^uXXeTai kg to tTraipeiv] 'contri- 
 butes not less [than hope] to encourage 
 them;' in other words, a fortunate con- 
 currence of circumstances leads a man on 
 to engage in a dangerous project, even 
 Ik Tuiv v7roStS(TTspwv, ' with insufficient 
 resources.' The words, a little after, Kal 
 ovx fj(T(Tov Tag rrdXng, are introduced by 
 way of indicating that what was just said 
 of individuals is applicable to states; of 
 course, meaning Mitylene in particular. 
 And one cannot but admire the address 
 with which the feelings of compassion are 
 worked upon and effectually interested, 
 before a hint is given as to the objects 
 meant to be benefited by this appeal. At 
 
 TTipl Tuiv fieyiffriov supply Kiv5vvfvov(ri, 
 from Kivlvvivtiv preceding. The argu- 
 ment is a powerful one, and it is strength- 
 ened by what is said in the next words. 
 
 Kdl fiiTa TrdvTOJV—Uo^aatv] The read- 
 ing here is doubtful. The earlv editions 
 and the generality of the MSS. have 
 aifTov, which was retained by Duker, 
 Bauer, Haack, Bekker, and Poppo ; while 
 several of the best MSS. have avTu>v, 
 which is preferred, though not adopted, by 
 Poppo and Aniold, and has been edited 
 by Goeller. I have thought proper to 
 retain the common reading ; first, because, 
 in minute variations of this fund, the 
 authority of MSS. is but slender; and 
 secondly, because the sense arising from 
 avTwv, whether 'aliquid earum rerum 
 (libertatis et in alios imperii) in majus 
 animo concipit,' as Goeller renders, or, as 
 Arnold, 'carries his imaginations some- 
 thing too far concerning them,' is too 
 forced and far-fetched : besides, where, it 
 may be asked, does doKd^tiv mean, — as 
 Arnold says it does, — ' to form schemes in 
 imagination ?' not certainly supra i. 120 ; 
 for there do^dKofitv merely imports, ' we 
 form ill our mind So^ag, ideas or images, 
 imaginations [namely, how the thing will 
 be and we shall act],' thus answering to 
 t/c^pojTt^wv supra § 6 of the present 
 chapter. So, in a passage of Eurip. ap. 
 Plut. vi. 428, 3, we have, ti ti trdaxoifi 
 (OV ido^at^ov ^ptri : and so Eurip. Thes. 
 frag. iv. says, ilg (ppovTiSag vovv avn<popdg 
 T iiSaXXofxtjv (pvydg t (fiavTip TrpoaTiQtig 
 TraTpag kfifjg, OavaTOvg r' duipovg. Kai 
 KaKUiv dXXag oSovg ('inlets of evils'). 
 'Qg, el Ti TTaaxoiii, wv ISo^aH^ou, Trore, ('if 
 ever I should suffer aught of what I had 
 formed to my mind in imagination,') M37 
 fioi vsopTov 7rpoiT7rs<Tov, fidXXov daKoi' 
 where, for vovv, I conjecture ought to be 
 read vov, taking (ppovTidag vov to mean 
 ' solicitudes of mind,' answering to the 
 ' thoughts of heart' in Judg. v. 15, where 
 the Sept. has i^iKvov^itvoi KapSiag, for 
 which I would propose to read iKiKviafffioi 
 KupSiag, what in Aquila is expressed by 
 ' investigations of heart.' 
 
 Finally, difficult is it to conceive how 
 any one can lie said ' to irrationally think 
 
 A 
 
440 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER TIT. CAP. XLVT, 
 
 447 
 
 ttXeov Ti X'WTuv i^oioaiv. 8. ottXwc ri d^ivaTOv, Ka\ ttoXXiTc 
 
 XLVL OuKouy xP'' ^•^'^^ '"''^ ^"^"^"" ^9 ^*'A"V ^^ ^xnT'i^ 
 
 TTiaTivaavTac, X^^oov (^ovXivaaaOai, oure ai'fXirtdroi' /caTacrr^aat 
 role aTTOdTafftr, (^Q ovK icrrai iiUTayv(:ivai, Kai on bv (ipaxvrario 
 
 too highly of Uberty or slavery,' since, 
 as is said in the well-known couplet in 
 Homer's Odyssey, xvii. 322, vf^iffv yap 
 T doiTt'ig aTToaivvTai tvpvona Ztvg 
 'AvsooQ, evT av piv Kara. dovXiov r//Aap 
 'iXydiv. On the other hand, excellent is 
 the sense yielded by aurov,— namely, *and 
 because, together with the community at 
 large, each individual, misciilculatingly, 
 thinks of himself somewhat too much,' in 
 majus. So in a passage of St. Paul, Rom. 
 xii. 3, we have the similar expression, firl 
 vTrtpippovilv Trap o itl (ppovtlv, dXXd (l>po- 
 veiv ilg TO (Tw^oovtlv. Yet so rare, we 
 may say, is the possession of this^ quality 
 of mind denoted by to ffmippovflv, that 
 the want of it would— Diodotus could not 
 fail to see— be held far from inexcusable 
 by all considerate persons : and the drift 
 of the whole sentence is to suggest matter 
 for excuse for the Mitylenceaus. Goeller, 
 mdeed, speaks of the usiis loquendi as 
 being in favour of auTwv. But all that 
 can truly be said is, that it allows, not that 
 it demands, tliat reading. I am not aware 
 that there is any thing in the usus loquendi 
 to forbid doKciKtiv bearing the sense (some- 
 times found in the Latin seiUlre) ' to form 
 an opinion of a person.' Such is certainly 
 the use of the word in -^lian, V. H. i. 
 16, TTutQ KaXu)Q virkp rjfiCjv ovtu) ^oKd^ii ; 
 Ecclus. V. 31, iv TTpavTTjTi doKacfov Tt)v 
 ypvxnv (Tov, for tv 7rp. ^6^. atavTov, 'think 
 with humility of thyseh,' and not (what is 
 denoted by «7rt irXkov here) plusquam par 
 est ; 'judge of thyself in meekness, humi- 
 lity, and modesty.' And to this purpose is 
 the expression of St. James, Ep. iii. 13, tv 
 ■jrpavrrjTi (TO(pia<:, meaning, 'such a wis- 
 dom as is accompanied with meekness and 
 humility.' 
 
 Here' we have an excuse suggested for 
 the individuals, on the ground that they 
 erred nerd Trarrwv, for which, however, I 
 conjecture, ought to be read ^t9' drrdv- 
 Ttaiv. In either case an excuse is suggested 
 by the term dXoyiffTWQ : since what, it 
 may be asked, is so venial as a miscalcula- 
 tion in our own favour ? 
 
 8. The speaker now, from the foregoing 
 considerations, ventures to lay down as a 
 position not to be disputed, that ' it is im- 
 
 posiible (and a mark of utter simplicity in 
 any one to think otherwise) that when 
 human nature is passionately bent on any 
 object of desire, any effectual means can 
 be found to restrain it, whether by force 
 of laws, or any other terror ;' an argument 
 intended to act as a dissuasive against 
 extreme severity, whether towards states 
 or individuals, from the consideration that 
 the desired security is unattainable. Closely 
 imitated from the present is a passage of 
 Dio Cass. p. 789, 19. 
 
 As respects the phraseology here, aTrXwc 
 is well explained by the Schol. as standing 
 for KaOoXiKCJQ, 'upon the whole.' The term 
 is one not unfrequently employed with 
 ovhiQ and uTrag. In ttoXX^c tu^J^^aC 
 ofTTiQ oTtrai we have, as Goell. and Arnold 
 observe, a genus dicendi mlxtinn ex tvy]9tia<: 
 kcTi TO oUoOai et ivnQnQ tCTiv ootiq olfTaf 
 in which view I would compare Aristoph. 
 Thesm. 178. ' AiroTpoTrijv tx^v signifies, 
 as Poppo explains, ^habere rationem, qua 
 deterreamus [naturam a cupide agendo].' 
 Ch. XLVI. Leaving what he had said 
 in the last sentence, though seemingly 
 affirmed of individuals, to be applied to 
 states,— the speaker now means to say, 
 that none would ever be restrained from 
 such an undertaking, as that of the Mity- 
 len»ans, by their knowledge of the etils 
 which they would incur from a failure of 
 success. 
 
 1. ovKovv xpri, &c.] Render, * Accord- 
 mgly we must not come to any impolitic 
 determination in reliance on the penalty of 
 death as affording a security.' The term 
 i^fyyvoe signifies literally, 'having an 
 iyyvt], or security, in hand,' like its cog- 
 nate (pipkyyvoQ occurring infra viii. 68, 
 which similarly signifies, ^holding it iu 
 hand.' The latter term is found also in 
 Herodot. v. 30, and yEschyl. Sept. 480, 
 and elsewhere. Both are tei-ms properly 
 used of persons; though sometimes of 
 things. Compare Dio Cass. 292, 39, oJffrc 
 Kai' Ta (patpofitva tt'kttiv r»}e (TioTr]piag 
 txcyywov. Soph. CEd. Col. 284, dXX' axnrtp 
 iXajitQ txhyvo^ (where, for Ixtyyvov, 
 read txhy^^^)- Eurip. Andr. 191,«X*77'^V 
 Xoyif) TTtKrOiia'. 
 
 ovrt dyiXinaTOV KaTaoriiffai roTt utto- 
 
 Ttjv afxa^Tiav KaraXvam. 2. aKeipaaOe yd^, ore vuv /uty, »Ji' rjg kui 
 airooTaaa iroXiq yvio jLirj -mpuaofjiivr), iXOoi av tq $u/ij3a(T(i' ^uvar*) 
 ov(ja STL Tr)v CaTravriv airo^ovvai, Ka\ to Xoittov vwoTtXfiv' eKuvtog 
 06, Tiva ougOe rivTiva ovk afinvov filv t) vvv 7rapa(TKivdaaa0at, 
 TToXiopKia Tt napaTeveiaOai eg Toicj^aTov, u to gvto ^uvarai a\oXri 
 Kai Ta^v ^vfA(5rivai; 3. hijluv te nuig ov |3Xo/3»? ^arrovai' KaOrjinevoig 
 Oia TO a$u|i/3aro)', Kai ijv fXw^ttr TroXtv, e<bOapiLdvYjv 7rapaXaj3fiv 
 Kai Tiig Trpoaocov to Aoittov a7r avT)]Q aTepeauai ', KTvvo/nev hi irpog 
 Tovg TToXe^iiovq Tw^e. 4. utaTt ov SiKaoTag ovTag ^h rj^a? ^taXXoi' 
 T(i)v t^aiuapTavovTMV ciKpififig j3Xa7rr£(T0at, rj opav ottw^ fC rdv 
 iTTHTa y^povov fXiTput)g KoXdtovTig, rate ndXemv 'i^ofxiv ig ypr/aarwr 
 oyor laj^vovaaig ypr^atfai' Kai Ttjv (jivXaKrjv pt} a-rro twv voptjjv r>/g 
 
 ffradti'] In dvkXTr. we have, as Poppo 
 remarks, the accus. of predicate, as in wg 
 OVK tOTai fitrayvCjvai the accus. of object, 
 as though it had been written dviXTnorov 
 KaTa(TTf](Tai (i. e. Troifjffai) to fxtrayvCjvai. 
 On this use of the negative see Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 584, note 4, and § 609. Mtrayrwrat 
 signifies, ' to change one's mind and take 
 another course,' as in Soph. Phil. 1270, 
 ive<TTi Kai fitTayvujvai, &c. On this col- 
 location of oTi see Popp. Proleg. i. 301, and 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 461. Of KUTaXiiaai the 
 sense is dlluere. The simple Xixrai is found 
 supra i. 42, fitT^ov tyKXijfia Xiiaai : and in 
 Aristoph. Ran. 691, Xijcrai Tag TrpoTepov 
 afiapTiag. The former, however, is a 
 stronger term, signifying, ' to entirely do 
 away thefaultJ' 
 
 2. Having shown that severity, however 
 great, will, so far from preventing revolt, 
 rather make men desperate in resistance, 
 after having revolted, the speaker proceeds 
 to show, by contrast, the advantages of a 
 lenient system, like the present, over one 
 of extreme terror, on the ground of its 
 affording a far greater security — at least 
 under any tolerable vigilance of a govern- 
 ment exercised rather to anticipate than 
 o punish — than any system of terror 
 could effect. Kat aTrooraffa, ' even after 
 revolting.' Tv*p firj Trepittroixevrj, ' should 
 find that it could not succeed [in its 
 attempt].' "EXOoi dv Ig ^i'iix(3a<np Svvartj 
 ovcra, SiC, 'would come to terms while yet 
 able to pay back the expenses incurred in 
 quelling the revolt ;' as was done in the 
 case of the Samians, Thasians, and others. 
 'YrroTiXelv, scil. <p6pov, for vTTOTtXy] ilvai, 
 as in Dio Cass. 1 14. 'EKiivotg dk, ' but in 
 the way [now proposed],' namely, that 
 of leaving no room for repentance and 
 reparation for the offence. See Schaefer 
 
 on Demosth. Orat. de Cherson. § 64. Of 
 TrapaTevtlaOai ig rouaxarov the sense is, 
 ' to hold out in siege to the last extremity.' 
 UapaTEivecOai is properly used of things, 
 and especially such as involve a notion of 
 time. But sometimes, though very rarely, 
 as here, (and in Plut. Fab. ^vvaynv Trapa- 
 Teivoixkvjjv dei : and thrice in Dio Cass.) it 
 is used of persons, when an idea of time is 
 implied, as when spoken of age, or life, as 
 in Synes. and Lucian ap. Steph. Thes. On 
 this force of the passive see note on iii. 52, 
 init. 
 
 3. Sid TO d^vfx(3aTov] Schol. to davy- 
 XoipTjTov, ' the not capitulating.' Of this 
 word, which is rare, an example occurs 
 in Polyb. xv. 9, 1 ; and the phra.se davfi- 
 jSdriog f x**^ is found in Plut. Cat. 16, and 
 Camill. 17. The words Kai riv 'iXoifiev — 
 r^^6 are said by way of opposition to 
 those of Cleon, ch. 39. By l<p9apnivi]v is 
 meant, utterly ruined, a mere heap of ruins, 
 or an utter solitude. 
 
 4. wore 01* SiKafTTdg — jSXnTTTicrOai^ 'So, 
 then, we must not be rigid judges of the 
 delinquents, to our own injury, but leather 
 see to it, that for the time to come we may, 
 by moderation in punishment, have the 
 states in a conditi(m of ability to pay any 
 pecuniary fine.' At /3\a7rr. supply axTTt ; 
 unless, with Arnold, we take diKaardg 
 ovTag (iXdiTT. as equivalent to 'not to hurt 
 ourselves by being judges,' as i. 71, dfiv- 
 vo/xevoi fiT} f3XairTeaOai. And this latter 
 view is confirmed by ch. 44, fin. HffTi ov 
 SiKa^ufitOa irpbg avTovg oiore ruiv SiKaiiov 
 Silv. Of ig xP'lt^dTUiV Xoyov iaxvovaaig 
 the sense is, 'of ability (i. e. solvent) in 
 respect to the payment of money.' So in 
 a passage of Lysias, cited by Abresch, we 
 have, oi) fiovov tig do^av, dXXd Kai tig 
 XprjfiaToji' Xoyov XvcriTtXti. Pollux, iii. 
 
 i] 
 
448 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XLVIII. 
 
 449 
 
 ^Hvirmog a&oGv Trocuaecn, a\X an<) rwv ^py^v^ r,C eTrc^uXaac- 
 
 UKorwQ Trpoc airovoiuav airoaravra, x^.oa)rTto^i60a, x«^^^,^^ r"' 
 
 crra^tivo.c, ^^o^<r.a icoAa^tv, ciXXa, Trp.. ccTTOcrr.vae, a<^oCpa 
 
 iW, K^ar^cyavra, re, cirt stt' iXax'^rov t,v airmv a7n<(,e(>ar. 
 XLVII. 'Y^tTg Se CKk^aadi o(Tov ay K:at rovro a^apravocre, 
 
 109, fi'g xP'JM^^'^*' Xo'yov iv jrparrwi/. 
 Synes. 300, b. Utivo /ia^ov tig Xoyov xp»;- 
 /larwi'. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 699, 8, Sylb. 
 I'lQ ■x^orjfia.Tiov \6yov liiravTa \tj\p6^it9a, 
 .111(1 x"i. 17, ooa t'luaQ ti3\ai|/a« icara rac 
 t/i/3o\ttC (incursiones) t'lQ xp'?/Aa'"<^»'.Xdyov 
 uiravra SiaXvfftTi. Diod. Sic. t. i. 148, 
 o (jyi'ici^aXaioi'/iCvov tig dpyvpiov Xo'yov, 
 *as to the tale or reckoning of money.' 
 The Schol. well explains the terra \6yov 
 by cLTrapiB liTjffiv. And such is the use 
 of our tale, or reckoning, from the verb 
 t^Uan, to count or reckon. In short, the 
 word \6yoQ (from Xkyto, to tell, or num- 
 ber, or reckon) exactly answers, in its 
 luitm-al sense, to our tale, and, in its figui-a- 
 tive as well as natural one, to our score, 
 a reckoning. 
 
 Ttjv (jn'XaK^v — d^iovv iroinaOai] * to 
 seek our security.' AiivoVijrog, ' terror.' 
 'AXX' aTTo TiZv t^yuiv t7]q tTrijutXtiag, 'but 
 by having care over [our] actions,' i. e. 
 by carefully abstaining from all such con- 
 duct as might occasion revolt ; using all 
 means to prevent it before it has broken 
 out (§ 6), and to suppress it after it has 
 arisen. 
 
 5. ov vvv rdvavTia — TtfuoptXaOcn] 
 Construe : ou to. ivavria [»?fia£] ^i)(^vTiQ, 
 owfifOa [y'lUciQ] XPnvai^ x"^'^<pt" /*A^<*^- 
 piXtrOai, riv x^^P^^^f^^^^ ''"'" tXtvOtpov 
 Koi jiig. apx^H^^'^^' iUoTotg irpoQ avT.dTT. 
 'Hr Tiva is for ovriva. B/^ is for drnv- 
 <Tia»Q. There may seem a contradiction 
 between IXtvQepov and /3t^ dpx-^ l>ut, in 
 fact, the freedom of the Mitylenteans was, 
 as they themselves say, iii. 1 1, little more 
 than nominal. 
 
 It is to be observed, that the language 
 is, properly speaking, general, but is meant 
 to be applied to the case of the Lesbians 
 in particular ; since it exactly corresponds 
 to the circumstances in which they really 
 stood with respect to Athens. I say really, 
 for though they had a sort of independence, 
 yet that was little more than nominal. Thus 
 at iii. 11, they describe themselves as 
 avTovofioi di) {forsooth) ovTfQ Kai fcXtu- 
 Bipoi Tt^ ovoftaTi. And this will serve 
 
 to explain the import of the words tXfv- 
 Oipov Kai {and yet) /3(^ apx^Vti'ov. Or 
 we may, with Poppo, suppose that by a, free 
 state here is meant one free according 
 to covenants, and consequently obeymg 
 
 unwillingly. . 
 
 C. The speaker now points out the 
 course of policy to be observed towards 
 such states, comprehending it, for greater 
 force, into one brief political maxim, ren- 
 dered still more pointed by the iteration 
 of the word ff<p6cpa, Tehetmnter, here used 
 in two senses somewhat differing,— fii-st, 
 to signify excessively; and secondly, ex- 
 tremely, rery much; so producing, as Poppo 
 savs, a neat parlsosU. 
 
 \pi) U Tovg iXtvOipovQ, &c.] Render : 
 * Whereas free states, we ought not, when 
 they have revolted, to excessively punish, 
 but, before they revolt, to extremely well 
 watch them, and anticipate their attempts ; 
 so that such a thought may never enter 
 their minds ; and, after having quelled re- 
 volt, to impute the fault to as few as pos- 
 sible.' On ig lirivoiav—ikvai, see note at 
 iv. 92. Of the phrase Tfjv alriav tiri- 
 <l)sptiv, another example occurs at ch. 81. 
 With this form of expression, ort tn' 
 IXdxiOTOv, ' to as few as possible,' comp. 
 ch. 39. Almost transcribed from the pre- 
 sent is a passage of Dio Cass. 787, ^7. 
 
 Ch. XLVII. 1, 2. The speaker now 
 proceeds further to set forth the inerpedi- 
 ency of followmg Cleon's counsel, by the 
 following reasoning, as expressed in the 
 words of Bp. Thirlwall : ' But if it was im- 
 politic for Athens thus to deprive herself 
 of the advantages which she would reap 
 from the timely submission of her refrac- 
 tory allies, it would be the height of folly, 
 as well as of injustice, to involve the com- 
 monalty of Mitylene, which had brought 
 about the surrender, in the same sentence 
 of extermination with the authors of the 
 rebellion, and thus to estrange the affec- 
 tions of the only class (namely, the 
 popular party) which she could any 
 where call her friends.' Kai [»cara] 
 TovTo, ' on tlie following account.' By rote 
 
 KXi(M)Vi 7rft0o/.uvoi. 2. vvv f-ilv "yap v/lilv o orjjuog hv nuaaig rait; 
 TToXfrrtv tuyouc eari, Kai >/ ou ^uya^tcrrarai rotg oXiyon^, i], iav 
 pindOq, UTrapyti ro<(; aTrocTTticrticn TroXt^tot,- tuwuc;. Km T^/g arri- 
 KaOiaTafLUvrig iroXtijjq to nXtjOog ttVju/Lia^ov s^ovrtc ^V TroXt^oy £7r£p- 
 
 V€(T0£. 3. H ^£ ^ia(j)0iOtlTf: TOV 3»/^oy TO)' MuTtXr/VatWy, Og (WTE 
 
 jutTtaye t»/c airoaTaaeijjg^ eTrticr] t£ OTrAwy tKfjuTriaev, eKwv wafj- 
 iS(i)Kt Ti?y TToXiy, — TTjOWToy /Lilv aot/c»;(TtT£, Tovij iVi^yiTac; KTtivovTeg^ 
 ETretTa KaracrTijatTe Totg cvvaroiQ tojv uvu^tJTTwv b povXovTai 
 /LidXiGTa' acpiaravrtc: yap rai; iruXeiQ, tov o»//ioy tvOvg ^VfAiLia'^ov 
 e^ov(Ti, TrpoSet^ayTwy vjulwv Trjv avTrjv ^riiuiav toIc,' t£ aciKovaiv 
 ofjioitoq KeiaOai Kai Toig iAr\. 4. ^fi ^e, ku) h ri^iKt^cfav, jur] 
 TTpoaTTOiuaOai, oiriog 6 /liovov tjimv In L,viuifJia^ov tan fit] iruXL- 
 ILiiov yevr^rai. 5. Kui tovto iroXXio ^vjiKpopwnpav rjyovinai ig Tifv 
 KaOtEiv Ttjg ap\rlg, EKOvrag Vjuag a^iKr}Otivai, ii ciKaiuyg, ovg /lui 
 St7y ^ia(j>Oftoai' Kai to KXt(i)vog to outo ^'iKaiov Kai ^vf^Kpopov 
 n]g Tiinu)piag ouy &vpi<7KtTai tv avno ouyaroi' oi' «/ua yiyveGUai. 
 XLVllI. 'Y/iUig SI, yvovng a/^uivu) race tivai, Kai fjitfTe oiktm 
 nXiov vtl/davTtg p.r]T tTruiKHa, — olg uvce tyu) ea> npoGayiaOaij 
 
 oXiyoig are meant * the few,' as opposed to 
 * the many,' or the people at large ; namely, 
 the party which supported aristoci'acy. In 
 Tfjg avTiKaQiarafXiVTig TroXtiog, ' the city 
 ranged against you,' ' adverse to you,' we 
 have a military metaphor, as at i. 71? 
 dvTiKa9i(TTr]Kviag irSXtujg. See also vii. 
 39. The construction here is, t7rEpxi(f0e 
 Ig TToXefiov txovTtg (' ita ut habeatis') to 
 7rXij9og rqg uvtikuO. ttoX. ^vfifxaxov. In 
 tiripxiodt there is not, as Duker endea- 
 voui*s to show, the use of present for fut. ; 
 but the present is here employed to denote 
 what is cus^ojMar^, having the sense /t^H solet. 
 
 3. KaTaaTrjffeTs — /iaXiara] 'you will 
 bring about for the higher classes what 
 they most of all wish for ;' ol Swaroi here, 
 as at viii. 21, and elsewhere, signifying 
 optimates. KtlaOai, ' u denounced.' Tlie 
 term is used properly of laws which are 
 enacted ; though also, as here, not only of 
 pencd laws, but of the penalty of law. 
 
 4. Kai ti i^tiKriaav'l 'had they even been 
 criminal.' So in old English, ' but and if 
 they,' &c. M») TrpocTruitiaOai, dissimulare, 
 ' to dissemble it,' ' to do as though we 
 noticed it not.' So Diog. Laert. ix. 29, 
 idv Xoidopovfievog fiij Trpoffiroiiofiai' in 
 which idiom 7rpo(nroitXaOai signifies pr(^ 
 se ferre, * to take to onesell,' and also ' to 
 make as though,' as in a passage of St. 
 Luke, xxiv. 28, TrpoctTr out to TroptviffBai 
 TToppojTipu). That, however, is not the 
 
 VOL. 1. 
 
 force of TToulaOai in the present instance, 
 but the word has sinii)ly what is its original 
 sense, ' to make a thing one's own, to 
 take it to oneself,' and, by implication, 'to 
 notice it ;' as Tlieophr. Char. Eth. 1, irtpi el- 
 ptjjvtiag- aKovaag rt co^n /t>/ TrporrTroitiaQai 
 scil. aKovaai. In later Greek ov is mostly 
 used ; as Hdian. i. 9, 13, TricfTfviiv ov 
 irpoatTzoiovvTo. yKlian, V. H. ix. 4, 6 St 
 ov TrpofftTTotrjaaTO, alridnOai tov l\. (for 
 so I would point.) Dio Cass. G42, 22, ov 
 flBVTOl TrporrtTToulTo. 
 
 5. tKovTag y^ag ddiKi]9rjvai'\ ' that we 
 be willing to put up with injury.' So 
 dSiKtifrOai at i. 120, 4, ' to bear to be 
 wronged,' and 1 Cor. vi. 7, ciuti oux' A*^X- 
 Xov dSiKeiffOe ; By to KXeojvog understand, 
 ' what Cleon had said,' ch. 40, namely, 
 TTtiOofievoi fiev Ifioi, rd re diicaia ig Mvti- 
 Xrjvaiovg Kai tu ^vfX(popa dfia iroiijffeTf. 
 At iv avT(p supply, with Goeller, iv ry 
 TipojpelffOai. 
 
 Ch. XLVIII. We have now the iiri- 
 Xoyot, couched in the form of a brief 
 counsel as to what should be done in the 
 matter. Yfxelg Sk, yvovrsg dfxtivitt rude 
 dvai, &c. ' Do you, then, being decidedly 
 of ophiion that this is the best course of 
 policy to be taken, and not as too much 
 swa>ed by feelings of pity or lenity, — to 
 which neither would / myself [any more 
 than Cleon] suffer you to be actuated,' &.c. 
 On TrXfiov vfptiv in this figurative sense, 
 
 Go 
 
 I 
 
450 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 OI,. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XLTX 
 
 451 
 
 air nvTtJV ct rwy Trapaivou/utvwv, nHOeaOe ^loi MurtXr/vatwi/ ovg 
 ^liv \\ayr]Q a7r£7r£jui//£v u)q aciKovvraq^ Kpivai Kaif rjav^iav, rout,' 
 c aAAoug tav (hkeiv. 2. race yap eq tb to jueWov ayaaa, Kai ro/c 
 TToAf/iuotc »/o»7 ^opepa' uariq -yap £u jSouAiUErac, tt^oq tuvq ivavriovQ 
 K^iiaawv eariVf rj jjut ipytov i(t\voq avoia fTrtwi'." 
 
 ALIA. ToiavTa c£ o At(>ooroc htte. pr}Oiia(jjv St twv yvut/iKjjv 
 TOVTwv fiaXiGTa avTiiraXu)}' irpog aWr'iXaq, m AOrjvaini r]\Oov /nev 
 €C aywva ojjiwq Tijg co^rjg, kqi eyevnvTo fv rrj ytmoroi'/a a7Ya>/ia- 
 Aot £A:oar»j(Tt oe r/ rou ZAtooorou. 2. /cat rpi»?or/ tut7»;t; oAAr^v aTrt- 
 GTeWov Kara an<)V^i]vy OTrwg ju»), (pOaadar^c t»7c,' if TrpoTt^ac, fupoitri 
 
 see note supra ch. 3, and vi. 88. Of Kpivai 
 KaO' yavxiav the sense is, as Mitford and 
 Arnold express it, * to judge with dispas- 
 sionate deliberation.' 'E^v o'lKiiv sig- 
 nifies, * to have them in possession of their 
 country,' — not to drive them from it, as was 
 often done in this, to make way for other 
 inhabitants. 
 
 2. The speaker now, in order to leave 
 the stronger impression on the minds of 
 his hearers, as to the expediency of the 
 course he is recommending, concludes with 
 a pithy gnome, (like that in Herodot. iii. 
 127, ivQa ao(pii]Q dhi, (Hij^ tpyov ovdiv,) 
 that ' he who employs wise counsel [as to 
 what is to be done] is stronger (i. e. more 
 strongly armed) against his enemies than 
 he who rushes on, devoid of counsel, with 
 deeds of [mere] strength or brute force.' 
 'Avoiq. stands for d(3ov\u}Q. By laxvog is 
 meant, ' strength alone, unacconipanied 
 by counsel,' as in 1 Sam. ii. 9, ' for by 
 strength shall no man prevail,' ovk hxvei 
 dvrjp dwaroQ, scil. iaTi. 
 
 Ch. XLIX. 1. fidXicTTa drrt7ra\a»v 
 Trpoc aXX^Xat;] By this Arnold says he 
 understands our author to mean, that ' the 
 real contest was between the motion of 
 Cleon and that of Diodotus ;' and that 
 whatever modifications of opinion there 
 might have been between those two ex- 
 tremes, were merged in one or the other 
 when the question came to the vote. Poppo, 
 however, not without reason, apprehends 
 that thus the pronoun tovtiop will be re- 
 quired to make up the sense. As to the 
 sense propounded by Arnold, all that can 
 truly be said is, that such a sense may be 
 contained, by implication, in the words of 
 our author, if at least ^laXiara dvTiwoKuiv 
 be rendered, as it best may, maxime con- 
 trarias. As to the next words, riXOov Iq 
 dywva ofiu)(; rrjg So^ijg, the learned com- 
 mentators liave stumbled at o/xwg, inso- 
 much that some have proposed to read 
 ofAuig, others ofioicjg. This, however, is 
 
 one of those cases (adverted to by Popp. 
 Proleg. i. I, p. 2f^!9, 1.) in which the sen- 
 timent to which that particle is opposed, 
 is suppressed, and left to be supplied from 
 the context. Thus here the word ofnog 
 {nevertheless or noticithstanding) has allusion, 
 as Goeller, Poppo, and Arnold observe, to 
 what had been said before, ch. 36, that the 
 people altered theii* minds as to the former 
 decree, and the majority wished to recon- 
 sider the question ; q. d. * Nevertheless, 
 when it came to the point, the repeal of 
 the decree was not carried without a 
 struggle :' a view, this, in which I entirely 
 acquiesce, though I would observe, that 
 the allusion will be more direct if we 
 suppose — as I have already suggested in 
 my Translation — that the word dvTnr. 
 in this instance bears a double sense, — 
 namely, contrary, and equally matckedy of 
 equal strength or poicer ; by which we are 
 to understand that the yvujfiai were con- 
 sidered of equal match : for had they been 
 really such, it may be supposed that no 
 decision would have been made : or rather, 
 in that case, the cause of mercy might be 
 carried ; since in a criminal cause, when 
 the votes for and against the prisoner 
 were equal, the prisoner was acquitted. 
 To which purpose compare Eurip. Iph. T. 
 966, and 1470-2, Kai irpiv y' 'Aptioig Iv 
 ■n-dyoig ■^ti<povQ laag Kpiva<s\ 'Ooeora, Kai 
 vofXKTix kg TavTO yt, l^tK^P, hrjpug offrig 
 dv \l/ij<})ovg \d(3y, and Aristoph. Ran. 603, 
 KeXadtl d' tTriKXavrov drjdoiHOv No/^or log 
 dTToXHrai, Kdv laai yevwrrai, scil. al 
 ■^ri<poi. At any rate the party of Diodotus 
 were emboldened to bring the question to 
 vote with some confidence. 
 
 At eKpdrrjrfe supply yviofirf from the 
 preceding ; which word is expressed in a 
 passage of Philostr. Vit. Ap. ii. 39, Upd- 
 rriatv ovv rj tov 'A. yvw^rj. 
 
 2. (pOaadarjg Ttjg TrpoTipag] The read- 
 ing here is doubtful ; the common reading 
 and that of the great body of the MSS. 
 
 / 
 
 
 \m 
 
 I 
 
 ^ii(pOapiuiivt}v rrfv ttoXiv' ttooeT^c Se >//i^pa Kai vvkti /mXirrra. 
 3, irapaaKWaGavTtJv ^k tljv MvTiXrjvaiuw TrptdPfwv ry vy}l olvov 
 Kn\ aX(j)iTaj Ka\ fuydXa virna'^ofav(ov h (pOacraav, fyfi'tro aiTOvctf 
 
 being hvrspag ; while three have hepag, 
 and four have Trporepag. Of the editors, 
 Poppo, Goeller, and Bekker (in his first 
 edition) retain devripag; while Bekker 
 in his second edition, and Arnold in his 
 second edition, Trporepag. Arnold in his 
 first edition adopted erepag, and this I 
 formerly myself edited. I entirely agree 
 with Goeller and Arnold, that every at- 
 tempt to explain the passage, while Sev- 
 Tspag is retained and taken in its only 
 possible sense, is fruitless. Hence I pro- 
 pose to read either irkpag or Trporepac : 
 and indeed internal evidence is rather in 
 favour of erkpai;, considering that that 
 word may easily have been changed to 
 ^iVTepag. And such is the case in a pas- 
 sage of Theoph. Sim. p. 124, d. (Paris) tv 
 y TO viKq,v vTTtptvSo^ov, Kai to Trjg dtv- 
 Tspag TVX1Q (iapv Kai Xeyrfitvov, where 
 for devrkpag tvxt)Q re&d irkpag tvx^Q 
 (meaning vtKatrOai), and at to supply 
 ovo^ia. The preceding g might, as in the 
 present instance, be taken for a S. How- 
 ever, I have now followed Bekker in edit- 
 ing TtpoTtpag, because external authority 
 is rather in its favour, since it is found not 
 only in three MSS. besides Valla's Codex, 
 but was, as I discovered on close exa- 
 miuation, originally the reading of the Cod. 
 Clarend., though afterwards altered to Stv- 
 rkpag. Nor is this unsupported by internal 
 evidence ; for although StVTtpag and Trpo- 
 Tspag are too dissimilar to be confounded 
 with each other by careless copyists, yet I 
 have occasionally observed one word to 
 take place of the other ; as, for instance, 
 in a passage of Euseb. Hist. Eccles. iv. 17, 
 where for rrpoTtpq, some MSS. have Sev- 
 rep^, others trtp^. In such a case the 
 error, whichever way it lies, is to be im- 
 puted, not to the error of scribes, but to 
 the misconception of half-learned critics ; 
 who, stumbling at something in the context 
 or construction, cannot understand the 
 word, and consequently alter one word to 
 the other. Thus, for instance, here the 
 common reading SevTfpag arose, we may 
 suppose, from those who did not under- 
 stand fii) (pOaadfftjg rrjg rrpoTtpag, and 
 thought the difficulty would be removed 
 by reading dsvrkpag, especially since they 
 doubtless construed /i/) with (p9., and 
 thought it might be taken also with cunog, 
 as did Arnold in his first edition : a view, 
 however, as Goeller observes, quite in- 
 admissible. I will only add, that the verb 
 
 TrpoeTxf i" the next clause, which must be 
 referred for its subject to whatever word 
 is here read, while it is quite at vari- 
 ance with SevTfpag, may admit either npo 
 Tspag or hepag. The same remark I find 
 made by Goeller in his second edition, 
 evidently derived from what had already 
 been observed by myself in Transl. and 
 smaller edition. Poppo, in his Appendix, 
 accedes to the opinion of Goeller, that 
 either trkpag or irporkpag should be read. 
 I prefer Trpor. for the foregoing reasons, 
 and because tTepag seems to have arisen 
 from those vvho, partly dissatisfied with 
 dtvTkpag, as forbidden by TrpotTxc, and, 
 having no other copy to refer to, altered 
 dtvrspag to trepag, simply on conjecture. 
 
 Thus reading, then, we may render : 
 ' they immediately despatched another tri- 
 reme with all speed, in order that they 
 [meaning the persons sent on board] 
 might not, by the former vessel having 
 come up first, find the city destroyed.' 
 
 TrpofTx* t^f »//^*p? '^'^^ vvKTi fidXi(TTa'\ 
 *had preceded it by a day and a night,* 
 meaning 24 hours. This, however, does 
 not quite determine the precise time when 
 each of the galleys started ; though that 
 must have been at the same time. Goeller 
 and Poppo are of opinion that the first 
 galley sailed on the evening of the day 
 when the decree for the destruction of the 
 Mitylenseans had passed, and the second 
 on the evening of the next day, after the 
 decree for its rescindment had passed. 
 But little probable is it that the galley 
 could be got ready to sail before the next 
 morning : and as there is little doubt but 
 that the second assembly was held on the 
 day after, yet as, from what is said at 
 ch! 36, it appears that it was not till the 
 day after the decree was passed that the 
 people repented of it, and since, when they 
 had, 7neam had to be taken to bring about 
 the convoking of another and second as- 
 sembly, consequently that assembly must 
 have been held unusually late on that day ; 
 hence we cannot suppose that the second 
 galley could set out sooner than the next 
 moriiing ; which would be just a day and 
 a night after the first, in exact accordance 
 with the words of our author, »7ft£p^ Kai 
 vvKTi, for which, however, the mode of 
 explanation propounded by Goeller and 
 Poppo would rather require vvkti Kai 
 r'lfikpq, and involve, in two ways, a great 
 improbability. 
 
 G G 2 
 
r-e 
 
 i^ 
 
 452 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 Tou ttAov TOiauTJ), ware »/<j0ioi' tc, aiua tXauvorrfCi olvio koi iXaiw 
 aXcpiTa 7r£^vpa/u£va, Kai ot juev uttvov 77|Oouvro KaTci /lifpoc, ot ^e 
 T/Aauyov. 4. Kara Tv^r}v ce Trvfujuaroc ou^ti'd^ ivavTiwOtVTog, Kai 
 
 Taur>/c 0£ TOiouTw TpoTTU) ETTetyo/if vi^c, »7 /uf»' '^(pOacTE ToaovTov oaov 
 Ua^riTa anyvioKEvai to \Pn({}i(r/.ia, Kai fxiXXeiv Spaaeiv rd ^'t^oy- 
 ^tva, }] S vaTipa avTi]q tiriKaTuyiTai, Kai ^leKiSXvfTs fxt) ^larpOupai. 
 5. napa ToaovTov jwtv i) MvTiXt'ivr} riXOa kiv^uv<w. L. Touc,' S' 
 
 3. ri<jQi6v rt, lifxa tXavvovrtg, &c.] 'ate 
 while rowing ;' for in the ordinary way 
 rowing was suspended during meal times. 
 The words following, olvtf) Kai tXai'y a\- 
 ipira Tn<pvpafikva, are not well explained 
 
 * cakes dipped in wine and oil ;' rather, 
 
 * kneaded up with wine and oil.' Indeed 
 the exact sense of d\<piTa is not cakes, nor 
 that of ire^vpafitva, dipped. *A\0. simply 
 denotes meal, which, hi being made up into 
 cakes (fid^ai), was usually wetted (Stdev- 
 fiiva) with water, sometimes with milk, 
 (so Hesiod, 0pp. 587, p^aiH^a dfioXyahj.) 
 and sometimes (as appears from Erotiiin 
 and Hesych. in tpvpafia) with oil. (See 
 1 Kings xviii. 12.) And this, I conceive, 
 is what is called in Aristoph. Vesp. 610, 
 (pyffTT) fici^a, or the spk^d, in contra- 
 distinction to the plain fxdKa, which was 
 the usual food of sailors. Now this word 
 Suid. explains by arpvprbv, which (con- 
 sidering that the cakes were made of 
 barley-meal) it might vei^ well be called, 
 as being husky and dry ; so corresponding 
 to our old word rusk, a sort of mean bis- 
 cuit. When kneaded with wine as well as 
 oil, the cakes were considered as food fitted 
 for extraordinary services, such as the 
 present. So Joseph. Ant. xiv. 15, 3, men- 
 tions, among the provisions supplied by 
 Herod to the Roman army, airov Kai olvov 
 Kai tXaiov, such forming materials for 
 these cakes, which, as appears from Ho- 
 sych,, were called irine-cakes, (his words 
 are these : Oivovtrva- ^dla o'lvif) 7re<pvpa- 
 Hivrj. And so in Aristoph. Pint. 1121.) 
 otherwise called heallh-cakes, as appears 
 from another gloss of Hesych. and Phot. : 
 'Yyitiav icaXovcni' 'Attikoi rd TritpvpafiSi^a 
 oipip Kai tXaitf) dX<pira. 
 
 Here I have, with the recent editors, 
 for vulg. Tn(i>vpfiiva, preferred to adopt, 
 from the best MSS., 7rtj>vpafiBva ; the latter 
 bemg more agreeable to the usus linyuoe. 
 So Pollux, yiii. 6, 5, in his section on bakers, 
 says, rd dt tpya hvaai, (pvpdaai, 'to knead, 
 mix together.' And Dioscor. ap. Steph. 
 Thes. in v. 0iipda>, says, <pvpaaov oii/y.. 
 
 Kai oi fikv vTrvov—ijXavvov] Comparing 
 
 this passage with ii. 75, and bearing in 
 mind that the present service was, like 
 the provisions, extraordinary, we may infer 
 that the crews of Grecian triremes did not 
 row by night. Hence, too, we may better 
 account for the second vessel overtaking 
 the first, though the latter had so long 
 a start. 
 
 4. dWoKorov] 'horrible,' lit. 'mon- 
 strous,' as said of a foetus out of the ordi- 
 nary course of nature. So Appian, i. 433, 
 39, uri tv9vg lirixiipelv eig tpyov dXXo- 
 KOTov, and Pint. Coriol. d^cXtiv r^c Tipno- 
 piag TO dXXoKOTOv Kai (iapv, and viii. 190, 
 tpyov dXX. Soph. Phil. 1191, yvwfxy dXX. 
 Plato, 436, d. naTipa, scpvum. Our author, 
 we may observe, lias used the strongest 
 term that the language supplies, by way of 
 intimating his abhorrence of the atrocious 
 fury of the Athenians ; which never- 
 theless, I agree with Thirlwall, is less 
 hateful than the cold-blooded cruelty of 
 the Spartans. 
 
 tTTiKaTdytTai] lit. ' is brought into port 
 after ;' a nautical term of somewhat rare 
 occurrence, but found in Dio Cass. 310, 8. 
 Polysen. iv. 76, and Jos. Ant. xviii. 7, 2, 
 o £k tTravaxOiig Kai dt^np xpr)adp,tvog rtp 
 7rX(ft, Toaovli. dirtXiiiriTo tov 'HpwSoVf 
 io(7Ti TOV flip Ivrvxeiv' Fafy, 6 dk tTrtjcard- 
 yiTai Kai rag tmaToXdg dTrfCidov. 
 
 5. Trapd to<toutov — ifXOe kiv^vvov] A 
 phrase, this, occurring also infra vii. 2, 
 fin., and which is also found in Appian, 
 i. 136 ic 144. ii. 166. The Schol. explains 
 Trapd TOffOvTov as standing for tig too., 
 ' into such ininunent danger came Mity- 
 leiie.' But the word Trapd cannot denote 
 this : and the instances of Trapd ToaovTov^ 
 Trap oXiyov. and Trapd fiiKpbv, laboriously 
 brought together and minutely discussed by 
 Irmisch on Hdian. v. 4, 24, are of another 
 kind to the present. See note on iv. 106, 
 and viii. 133. Hence it is better to suppose 
 a confusion of two modes of expression, ig 
 TOiTovTov Kivcvi'ov and Trapd tooovtov 
 oXiOpov ovK dTTioXtTO '. Si, vicw which I 
 have also propounded in my former edi- 
 tion of this auilior, and in which Dr. Arnold 
 
 ' 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. L. 
 
 453 
 
 ciXXovc; avS{>ac;, ouc,' d na^nc aTrLivk^^tv wc alriwraTOUc ivraq t^c 
 «7ro<JTa<T€WC, KXkwvoq yvioijiij ^d(j>OHfmv ci 'AOiji'alof— litrav ^£ 
 oXiyw irXtiovQ -^iX'kjjV — Kai MvTiX}]vaiwv Tilyj} KaOitXov, Kui vavQ 
 TrapiXa^ov. 2. varepov Se (j>6pov /uev ovk ira^^av Aeaj5ioiQ, KXi^povq 
 ^e 7ro(»](Tai'r£C rnq yk, TrXrjv rSv MriOvuvaiwv, T^otaxt^touc, Tpia- 
 Koa'uwq /uev Ti/iq Otolq upovq l^iiXov, em St tovq aXXovg a<l>u)v 
 avTuii' KXvpouyovi; tovq Xa^oi^rac antinp^Pav' oiq apyvpiov hia^ioi. 
 
 professes to coincide, though he just after 
 starts a dmiht. 'Unless,' says he, ' kiv- 
 dvvov be taken in a wider sense for the 
 evil of which there is danger,here oXkOpov,' 
 in which case the meaning would be, 'came 
 within so little of destruction,' lit. ' escaped, 
 by so little, from destruction.' But it may 
 be doubted whether even our word danger 
 has ever (what Arnold supposes) this 
 sense : certainly the Greek Kivdvvog never 
 has, as indeed he himself acknowledges ; 
 and consequently his criticism is a base- 
 less imagination, contributing nothing to- 
 wards the solution of a real difficulty. 
 
 Ch. L. 1. yvw/uy] sententia, consilio. In 
 TrapiXafior we have a sensus pnegnans for 
 'received at their hand, and took pos- 
 session of.' 
 
 2. (popov ouK tra^ai'] Smith renders, 
 ' imposed no tribute for the future.' But 
 the Lesbians, it may be observed, never 
 liad vet paid any. They had enjoyed a 
 sort of independence, (see iii. 1.) and were 
 only bound to furnish a naval quota. Now 
 on being subdued it might luive been ex- 
 pected that, as in the case of Samos, (see 
 i. 117.) they would have been put on a 
 footing with the other tributary allies. 
 But, mstead of this, another expedient was 
 adopted, by which they were compelled to 
 pay a sort oi pricate tribute, i. e. to private 
 persons ; a politic measure, as it seems, to 
 appease some troublesome democrats. 
 
 By KX)}povg is, as the Schol. saw, meant 
 fitpi^ag, shares into which any territory 
 assigned was divided, and probably dis- 
 tributed by lot.' (See more in my note in 
 Transl.) Of these shares there were, we 
 find, three thousand : and Clinton, Fast. 
 Helien., thinks we may collect that each 
 share contained ninety-six acres. Of these, 
 it is added, TpiaKotriovg To~ig Otoig itpovg 
 t'ielXov, 'they set apart three hundred [to 
 be regarded as] consecrated to the gods,' 
 i. e. devoted to religious uses, as the build- 
 ing and keeping in repair of temples on 
 the Ttfifvog or glebe, providing victims for 
 the sacrifices, and maintaining the priests 
 and inferior ministers of the temples. See 
 Aristot PoUt. vii. 10. Isocr. Areop. p. 196. 
 
 Xen. Vectig. iv. 19, and other passages 
 referred to by Arnold, as also Boeckh, 
 Pub. CEcon. of Athens, iii. 2. 
 
 KXrjpovxovg Tovg XaxovTag dirknefxypav} 
 Meaning, 'such of the citizens at Athens 
 (probably the poorer ones only) as ob- 
 tained, in a kind of lottery, the prizes enti- 
 tling each to one of the shares.' From the 
 term a7rtTr£/ti\|/av it is plain that the share- 
 holders icent to Lesbos ; but there is no 
 reason to think that they remained there, 
 and, in point of fact, that they did not, is, 
 as Arnold observes, clear from all the sub- 
 sequent story of the revolts in Lesbos, 
 viii. 22, 23, and Xen. Hist. i. 6. ii. 2. He 
 thinks ' they were sent out only to ascer- 
 tain tlie size and situation of their shares, 
 and to arrange matters with their tenants.' 
 But the circumstance that two mince formed 
 the fixed rent f(»r each share, and that the 
 former [iroprietors were left in possession 
 of the land, seems to exclude the idea of 
 arrangement. The only reason one can 
 well imagine for their going is this, that 
 there was probably a second casting of lots, 
 by which the allotment was regulated, and 
 the situati(»n of each lot determined ulti- 
 mately b> the choice of the individual who 
 obtained that ptiwer by lot. Moreover, 
 though it may be evident, as Arnold says, 
 that the shareholders did not remain in the 
 island, yet that can only be understood a» 
 a body. There might be not a few who 
 did remain, probably the poorest and most 
 destitute, to whom the banishment from 
 all the enjoyments of Athens, of which 
 he speaks, could not apply, and whom 
 the fixed rent, small as it was, might 
 maintain more comfortably than in a dear 
 metropolis like Athens. It was clearly 
 for the advantage of Athens thus to get 
 rid of a considerable number of the most 
 destitute and troublesome of her citizens. 
 As to the objection, which may seem to 
 lie from the fact, adverted to by him, 
 that ' there was no population of Athenian 
 citizens resident at Lesbos,' it is of no 
 great weight ; since the time he speaks of 
 was fifteen years after the period when 
 the pel sous in question were sent out, and 
 
 \^ 
 
454 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 hi^yat<»vTo Tt}v ytiv. 3. waplXaf^ov ^e Kai to. ev ry j/ttc/^w TroXttr- 
 /Ltara ot Ac/r/raiot oo'wi' MuT(Ai7i'aTot €K:oarouv, /cai i;7r»)fCOi»or v(TTtpov 
 Aut]vai(i)v. ra frnv Kara AtajSov ovTutq tyivsTO. 
 
 LI. Ev 0€ r/i> aurw 0fo£i //trd Tt]v Aea(iov (iXttXJiv A0»?i'a7oi, 
 Ni/ctou Tou Ni/ci7parou (rrpoTrjyoiIvToc, icTTpaTtvcrav iiri Mcrwav r»Jv 
 vi7<Tov, >/ KCtrat Trpo Mtyapwv* fvpturro ^£ aur^, irvpyov cvoi/coSo- 
 /nr/traiTfc, ot Meyapfjg (ppovpiit). '2. fjSouAfro ^£ Nt/ctac rr}v (pvXa- 
 Kriv avTuOtv ci hXaaffovoq toIq AOr]va'ioiQ, Kai jut] ano tou Bou^ooou 
 Kai TrjQ ^aAa/ii/vof; €ti'«i, rout,- rt rieXoTrovi'jjcTioug, onwg jlu] ttoiijjv- 
 rai EKirXovq avToOtv XavOaviwrtg, rpn^ptov T8, (oJov kqI to irplv 
 ytvojuiEvov,) /cot XrjaTtJV eKTro/niraigy To\q rt MeyaptucTtv ix}JLa fxr]^lv 
 iairXiiv, 3. cXwv ovv airo tt^c,* N«c7atac Trpwroj' ouo Trupyw ttoo- 
 *X^*^^^ iUT/)(avaTg €/c OuXaaar]Q, Kai tov icrnXovv H' to jucra^u t»J<; 
 i'»/(Toi; tXev6ip(»)(Tag, aneTH-^i^e Kai to Ik t»/<; jJTre/pou, ^ Kara yifftv- 
 
 during that time a considerable part of 
 the K\T]povxoi would, in the course of 
 nature, have died off ; so that there would 
 then be nothing that could be called an 
 Athenian population. Again, it was greatly 
 for the interest of Athens that a consider- 
 able number of the *c\>/poi;xot should re- 
 main, since they would be a check on the 
 Lesbians ; one great reason, in ancient 
 times, for sending out these KXroiovxoi, 
 who were generally disbanded soldiers, or 
 retired veterans. See Boeckh, Pub. Oi^con. 
 of Athens, book iii. 18. 
 
 ra^a/zfi/ot] 'engaging to pay,' as i. 99, 
 where see note. 
 
 3. TO. iv Ty ijTfipi^ TToXitTfiaTa] Mean- 
 ing, doubtless, those termed infra iv. 52, 
 'AKToiai TToXdQ, so Called as being on the 
 coast-line of the continent ojiposite to Les- 
 bos, as Colonic Troades, (i. 131.) Hamax- 
 itos, Larissa, Lectum, Antandrus, and 
 others. It was, indeed, not unusual for 
 powerful and opulent islands to hold ter- 
 ritories on an adjoining continent. Thus 
 Chios, Samos, Rhodes, and Thasus, all 
 had such appendages. And in the time 
 of Stnibo, the MityJenreans retained some 
 towns on the continent, as Coryphantia and 
 Heraclia. 
 
 Ch. LL 2. U^ovXtTo Sk — ilvai] The 
 eonsti-uction is, tl3ovX€TO dk N. Ti}v <pv- 
 XaKt)^ that toXq ' AOrfvaioig avroQtv (scil. 
 airb Tifg Mivioag) ^i iXaanovoq [£(To/i6j'7;i/] 
 Kai fiij (iTrd tov B, Kai r^j; 2., where by 
 Tt)v (pvXaici)v understand, the station for the 
 guard-ships which blockaded Nistea. At 
 Tovg re UiX., ottwq fxt), &e., the Scholiast 
 
 and Duker repeat, from the preceding 
 clause, ifSovXtro; by which the accus. will 
 be taken as standing for a nomin., thus : 
 i^ovXtro oTTojQ oi l\iX. fii]. To this, how- 
 ever, Goeller objects on the score of gram- 
 matical propriety as concerns ottojq firj ; 
 and, after Kinieg., would supply <pvXd(T- 
 (TfffOai, taken from the preceding <pvXaK7)v 
 (Tvai. Yet thus an intolerable harshness 
 is involved : and as tlSovXiro must be sup- 
 plied in the third clause of the sentence 
 (toIq re — tffTrXelv), there can be no doubt 
 that it ought to be repeated here. In this 
 view, I find, Poppo acquiesces, illustrating 
 the construction thus : 'ut complura verba 
 infinitivum requirentia nonnunquam ottioq 
 post se habent, ita post fiovXttrOai hie in 
 secundo membro mutata structura eo faci- 
 lius ha;c conjunctio admittitur, (juo com- 
 modius pro ipso t(iovXfTO verbvnn similis 
 notionis, ut TrpovOvfitlro, cogitatione repe- 
 titur.' Ayarutif, * privateers,' as iv. 9, 
 where see note. Mijlkv itnrXtiv, 'that 
 nothing should be imported.' Neut. for 
 pass., as not unfrequently in this verb, 
 especially in Thucydides, Xenophon, and 
 other Attic Avriters. 
 
 3. iXu)v ovv — OaXoKTffrig] Constr. tXoji/ 
 ovv TrpoJTov fir)xavalg Ik OaXd(T<Tf]g h'>o 
 TTvpyuj irpo&xovTe drro Tr)g "SKTaiaQ. Ilpo- 
 ^xovTE, 'jutting out;' as vii. 4, wp. tov 
 Xifih'og, and viii. 35. 
 
 aTTtrtixiKe — i^TTtipov] The sense is, 'he 
 drew a wall on the side which faced the 
 continent ; where, by a bridge through 
 a moi-ass, succours had been sent to the 
 island.' 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER IIL CAP. LIL 
 
 455 
 
 (iav Sta Tivayovg £7rtj3o»/0£ia »iv Trj vrjau), ou ttoXv ^u^iwtrri rrjg 
 r/TTftpou. 4. tog cl tovto t:^tipya(TavTO ev »/juepaic oXiyat^, vaTtpov 
 ^t] Kai iv Tig vu(Tio Tti\og tyKaTaXiinov Kai ^poupor, avt^ioprja^ t(^ 
 
 GTpaTtii. 
 
 LIL Ytto ^£ roue aurou^ ^povovg tou Oepoug toutov Kai ot RXa- 
 rai»fc) ou/cm 'e^ovrfc (titov, oudh ^uva/mevoi TroXiopKeiaOaij ^vvtfjrj' 
 aav TOig ntXoTrovvrjcrioig Tono^e rpovrw. 2. TrpoaEpaXov avrwi/ rw 
 reiyct, ot ^€ ouk i^uvavTo a/nuveffOai, yvoug ot o AaKtcaijuoviog 
 ap\ijjv r»)i' aadkvHav auTwv, jjia juilv ouk ejJouXiTo tXnv' \iipr]fii- 
 vov yap rjv auTtt) sk AaKecaifiovog, ottwc;, h (Tirovcai yiyvoivTo 
 TTore Trpoc A6/»jr«touc, Kai £uy^wpo7ti' oaa iroXii^iw \(opifi i^ouaiv 
 £/carfpot aTToSt^oaOat, inr] avu^oTog ut] rj FlXarata, ivg aurtoi' €/cov- 
 T(i)v 7rpo<Tvwp»7(Tavraii'*) TTpodTrt^tTrtt St auToLg Kr]puKa Xtyovra, " ii 
 f3ouXovTai irapa^ouvai tiiv iroXiv ^Kovreg role Aa/C£Ofit^toi'iotg, fcat 
 ^iKaoTaig tKHVoig vprjtrad^at, Toug re a^iKovg /coXa^etv, Trapa ciktjv 
 ^e ouSfi'a." 3. ToaauTa /nlv o ACijpuJ ilirev' ot ^l (ijcrav yap »/^»j 
 £1' T(v aaOeveaTciTis)) irapiSocrav Tifv noXiv. 4. Kai Toug TlXaTadag 
 iTot(j)ov ot n£Xo7rov»'»j(Ttot rjiLiepag Tivag, iV ixrw ot t/c Ttjg AaKecai- 
 jiiovog ^iKUGTai TrivTt ar^ptg acft'iKovTO. 5. fXaovrcDi' o€ auTtiiv, 
 KaTrjyoa'ia fjilv ou^ifjila Trpotrt^)], i}pioTU)v cl auTovg, tTrt/caXcda^s- 
 yot, TOdourov jiiovov, *' ft rt Aa/ctSat^ov/ouc Kai Toug ^vjn/uiayovg 
 iv TU) TToXe'jUW T(v KaOeaTijJTi ayadov rt tipyacjfuvoi naiv. 6. ot o 
 
 Ch. LII. 1. ovdk Svvdixevoi TroXiop- 
 KtlijQai] The full sense is, ' and not being 
 able to bear being besieged,' as again 
 ch. 109. See also note on i. 120. Indeed 
 the passive of the Greek and Latin some- 
 times signifies, ' to suffer any thing to be 
 done to oneself.' 
 
 2. At liprifiivov yap riv avTt^ Ik Aaic. 
 Poppo would cancel the ijv. But thus the 
 yap can have no place ; and the dk after 
 TrpoaTrifiTTti will have also to be cancelled : 
 though for either omission as little necessity 
 is there as authority ; for at dprinkvov ^v 
 may very well be supplied ovtoj, i. e. fit) 
 ^iq. tXtiv : ovt(d being often so used with 
 verbs of commanding, in the passive. 
 
 Xkyoi'Ta, si — ovSeva'\ These words I 
 have marked with inverted commas, be- 
 cause they are the herald's question, which 
 is, ' Are they willing to surrender their 
 city to the Lacedaemonians, and regard 
 them as their judges, to punish the guilty, 
 but, contrary to justice, no one V This use 
 of xPV'^^<^^f^'-* *^ ^^^^ ^^ oneself for use, 
 to receive,' is Attic. The re answers to 
 the subsequent Sk, and must be taken, not 
 with ddiKovg, but, as Poppo suggests, ' is 
 to be considered as connecting the inf. 
 
 KoXdl^eiv depending on (SXtTrovrai, with 
 Xoi](Ta<T9ai.'' See Herm. on Vigor, p. 836, 
 
 317. 
 
 3. ijffav tv Ti^ affOtveffTaTif}] ' were at 
 the last stage of weakness.' So Dio Cass. 
 1253, 52, iv T((i d(T9. kyivovro. Pausan. 
 ix. 7j 4, kg TO daOtvtcFTaTov TrporixGrj<Tav. 
 
 4. diKaarai irkvTi dv^ptg'\ So the Romans 
 used their (luinqueciri. See Mueller's 
 Dorians. 
 
 5. npoeTeOt]] proposita est, 'was brought 
 against them.' 'ETriKaXeffafitvoi, 'after 
 summoning them [to trial].' For tTriKaX. 
 is a forensic term, like arcessere in Latin, 
 to signify in judicium rocare, ' to sunnnon 
 to a court of justice.' And so in Cic. 
 Off. ii. 14, we have, 'arcessere innocentem 
 judicio capitis.' The more usual term is 
 irpoffKaX. (so Demosthenes has TrpoffKaXk- 
 aaaBai rnvg dpxovTag) ; and this is used, 
 in narrating the story, by Diod. Sic. ; but 
 ETrncaX. is a more significant term, de- 
 noting, 'to summon any one to trial, calling 
 him by his name.' 
 
 tt rt — dyaOov ri] At this repetition of 
 the Ti the commentators stumble ; and 
 some would cancel one of them. But 
 Goell. defends the repetition from a similar 
 
fl 
 
 456 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LI13ER III. CAP. LIII. 
 
 457 
 
 iXtyov, (urijddjtttvoc faaKponpa uirtiv, Kal TrpoTn^amQ G(j)U)v avrwv 
 ' A(JTVfia\uv T£ Ti)v ' AcfWTToXaov Km AaKwva rov An/tivrjaTov, Trpo- 
 Stj'ov oi'Ta AaKi^ai/novitov. Kal iinXOovTi^ fXe-yov roiace. 
 
 LIU. *' T»)i' iLilv napa^omv rrjc TroXtwc, w AoKcSoi/iovtot, iriaTtv 
 aavTiq vfiiv e7rot»/<Ta/x£0a, — ov rocar^f ^t/crjy oio/tiEvoi v(J)E^hVj vo/ii- 
 /jwrfoav ^€ Tiva ioeaOaiy — Kal ev ^iKaGTalc (hhc fv aXXoic,* Ct^a/iEvoi, 
 
 one in Plaut. As. iv. L 40, and refers to 
 Pors. Addenda to Eurip. Hec , and Herm. 
 on Soph. Tr. 940. Arnold follows Bredow 
 in thinking that here and in eh. 68 the ti 
 should be repeated, but not at eli. 54. The 
 Lacedremonians, he says, meant to jnit the 
 question as strongly as possible, wiiether 
 they had in any point dune any service. This 
 may serve to account, though somewhat 
 artificially, for the omission of the rt at 
 eh. 54 ; but it will not prove that the 
 word should be repeated at eh. 68 ; for 
 the question having oncf, in the present 
 passage, been brought forward with the 
 minuteness and particularity cust(»mary in 
 law proceedings, it was umiecessary to 
 again use such a repetition, by which very 
 little real strength is conniumicatcd to the 
 words. Til us it has no place, the second 
 time, in all the MSS., and in the frst is 
 found in scarcely any. 
 
 6, tXsyov aiTqaufxtvoi'] * they spoke, 
 Jifter requesting,' &c. : for aiTtjaa^evoi 
 does not, as some commentators suppose, 
 depend on tXiyov ; that word having no 
 reference to the request that they might 
 be heard more at large and by a spokes- 
 man, but, as Dukas observes, to the sub- 
 sequent speech itself, the intermediate 
 matter being in some degree parenthetical. 
 Hence there is at icai tTrtXOopTtg tXtyoi^ 
 Toidtt a resumption, 2>*^r tpanorthos'ui, of 
 the foregoing expression. Mairporf^ja, 
 ' more at large,' namely, than the (question 
 allowed ; which could onlv be answered 
 by a simple yes or no. riport/^ai^rfg (T<pCJv 
 avribv 'A., 'having appointed as spokes- 
 men for them, as pleaders in their behalf.' 
 Similar is the use of procurator in Latin 
 for orator. npo(Tr. is, indeed, the more 
 usual tei-m, on which and otlur cognate 
 terms see my note on Acts xix. 33. 
 
 Aafcwra — wpo^tvov ovra Aa/ct^.] This 
 pnltitc host of the Lucediemonians seems to 
 liave derived his name from the respect 
 wliieh his family bore the Lacediemonians, 
 between wliich and some powerful Lace- 
 dcomonians there was probably a close 
 intinuny. For the same reason Cimon 
 called one of his sons Laced;emonius : see 
 i. 45. On the other hand, at iv. 110, we 
 iind among the Lacediemonians who signed 
 
 the treaty of peace, one Athenceus, who 
 had, doubtless, received his name from a 
 similar cause. 
 
 Ch. LIII. We have now another pair 
 of speeches, which are among the ablest 
 in Thucydides ; especially that of the 
 PkUaans, for, in the opinion of all com- 
 petent judges, from Dionys. Hal. down- 
 wards, it has ever been regarded as one 
 of the most consummate compositi(jns, 
 not only in our author, but in all writers, 
 Greek or Latin. Thus Dioinsius (Jud. de 
 Thucyd. p. 921.) admires it beyond all the 
 other' speeches in Thucydides, pi-aising it 
 more particularly on the ground to fi}) /3e- 
 j3afTavi(j6ai (of not being tortured by art), 
 I^DjCt KaTeiriTTj^tvaOat (being covered over 
 with studied ornaments), d\T)9el Sk rivi 
 Kul <pv(TiK(p KSKoffjjifjaOai xpw/i«''t. So, too, 
 the eminent critic Heilman speaks of it 
 ill the following just terms : * Hsec oratio, 
 me judice, generis dicendi ad commo- 
 vendos animt)S compositi pra^stantissi- 
 monnn exemplorum unum est, ex quo 
 facile universa illius repetatur ars atque 
 ratio. Mehercule Demosthenes merito 
 novies Thucydidis scripta perlegit et edi- 
 dicit.' 
 
 This chapter contains the proem, which 
 adverts, in order to move compassion, to 
 the destitute condition they are in, and 
 the necessity of saying something, however 
 fruitless it may be, to avert tlieir fate, 
 which seems already decreed. 
 
 1. ov Toidv^e Hktjv — tfftrrOat] *not stip- 
 posing w(.' should have to encounter such 
 a kind of trial,' or such sort of justice as 
 this, but one of a more legal kind, i. e. one 
 agreeable to the common laws of justice 
 prevalent in all countries : for the term 
 ItKijv, justice J used by the Lacedcemonians, 
 implied that the trial should be a legal 
 one ; whereas the whole procedrire was a 
 mere mockery of justice. At tv SiKanralt; 
 ouK kv dXXoig St^dfitvoi the construction 
 is, as Goeller observes, Kai iv diKaffralg 
 diKdfitvoi yerinOat ovk iv nXXoiQ f} t'/fxlr. 
 And he adds, ' Ordo partieipie.rum hie 
 est, iTTOirjcruntOa — olofictoi ko\ — {^ch't- 
 fitvoi) r/yoi'/tfi'i I. Nexus parlieij iortim 
 ^t'^dfitvoi et 7iyoiif.iivot talis est, ut St^dfit- 
 voi causam centineat, cur tfyovvrai. Idera 
 
 iocjTTep Kai tcffjLhv, "yevtauai »/ vfxiv, r/you/xcvot to ktov fxaAiar av 
 (jttpicfOai. 2. vuv ^l (po(5ov/uit0a jun ajU(/)OT£pa>v aina t]inapTt]Kainiv' 
 Toy re yap aydiva irtpi t<jjv ^tivoTarijJv iivai ukotwq uTTOTrrtuo/iti/, 
 /cat v/naQj firi ov KOivoi a7ro/3^rf, TBK/uiaipoiLUVoi irpoKnTriyoptag re 
 
 igitur est ac si scripsisset, Kal, irret iSt^- 
 dfieOa OUK iv dXXoiQ diKaffraig ytvkaQat ri 
 vfiiv, t'lyovfieroi,^ &c. Of de^dixevoi the 
 sense is uncertain. Poppo explains it to 
 mean, * having wished to be under,' &c., 
 observing that dsxt^^Gai, followed by an 
 inf., often signilies relle, eligere. But it 
 may signify prohare, admittere, accipere, 
 with allusion to some previous engage- 
 ment or covenant. So Herodot. ii. 143, 
 ou Se\6fitvoi Trap' avTov dnb Qtov, ye- 
 vtffOai dvOpujnov. If the former mode of 
 explanation be preferred, the ovk should 
 be closely connected with the term ctx-> 
 as we should say, ' not caring,' in the sense 
 ' being disinclined ;' a view favoured by 
 the context. The reasons why they de- 
 livered up the city to the Lacedaemonians 
 were, — tii'st, that they entirely relied on 
 their good faith ; secondly, that they were 
 not disposed to be, or did not expect to be, 
 judged by any others than by them, — and 
 why ? as thinking that thereby they should 
 especially obtain right and justice. 
 
 The words ov roidvve SiKfjv — lataOai 
 contain a reflection incidentally thrown in, 
 and in which may be recognised the first 
 stroke to awaken pathos : and to the same 
 effect tend the words iocr-ntp Kai ttr/igj^. 
 The repetition of the tv is harsh ; but 
 Poppo observes that the word is sometimes 
 found, as here, even before an ai)position ; 
 referring, for proof, to Voigtl. on Lucian, 
 D. M. xiv. 5. Here at least (and perhaps 
 wherever the same idiom occurs) there is, 
 properly speaking, no pleonasm, but rather 
 a strengthening of the sense of the pre- 
 position, which is here penes aliquem, in 
 alicujiis potestate, constitui. For iv, irapd 
 would, indeed, have been the more usual 
 wt>rd in such a case (so in Herodot. iii. 
 160, we have, irapd A. KpiTy) ; but iv is 
 more forcible, meaning, ' in the power of 
 any person to do with one as he pleases.' 
 
 Of TO i<Tov fidXiffr dv (piptaOai the 
 sense is, ' to obtain what is right and 
 just.' So TO "ktov supra ii. 37, and ^o^av 
 (Jil-ptaOai, ii. 11. The plirase literally sig- 
 nifies, (the force of the middle verb being 
 manifest,) 'to carry oh' any thing [as one's 
 right] for one's use and behoof, to obtain.' 
 
 Such is, I conceive, the true import of 
 § 1, of whieh the construction is very 
 anomalous, an<i the sense but imperfectly 
 deveioi»ed ; an incoherence, this, admirably 
 ada]>ted to represent the extreme pertur- 
 
 bation which the Platseans would naturally 
 feel, at being thus suddenly dragged, not 
 to trial, but to condenmation and a speedy 
 execution. 
 
 2. vvv ^i (po(3ovfii0a fii^ a/i^oreptuv dfxa 
 illxapTi]Kafiep] ' but as things now are, we 
 fear lest we have missed of both our just 
 expectations.' On this use of the imlic. 
 after fit), to express, as Arnold says, the 
 conviction of the speaker, rather than his 
 doubtful apprehension that the Platieans 
 had really missed of both, (or, as Goeller 
 expresses it, the persuasion of the Pla- 
 taians, *se jure timere, eosque rem futuram 
 propemodum certo prsevidisse,') see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 520, 8. 
 
 The words following, top dyatva irtpi 
 Tojv ^eiroTaTufv dvai tiKoTiog vnoirTtv- 
 ofiev, depict hi lively coloui-s the horrible 
 suspicion they felt, that they were brought 
 here rather for condemnation than trial, 
 and consequently that their present ad- 
 dress was not what such generally was, an 
 dyihv or forensic pleading to obtain justice, 
 but an dyojv rrtpi twv csivoTaTojv, a con- 
 test about matters of the most fearful and 
 terrific nature, — even life or death : to 
 which purpose comp. the words of Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. 601, 27, tk dyiSJvaQ virkp Tutv 
 ahxiariov dyu)V(ov KaOiffTdvTtQ, o'iiQ, &c., 
 where, as a means of removing the acknow- 
 ledged cori-uptiim there existing, I propose 
 to cancel dyioviov, and for ahxiffTwv to 
 read laxdriov, which is the term used in 
 kindred passages at p. 625, 25, and 634, 
 41. Also, for dyutvag, I suspect that Dion, 
 (who undoubtedly had there this passage 
 of our author in mind) wrote dyon'a. Such 
 expressions as Tztpi tvjv SiivoTdruJv and 
 TTtpi TU)v iaxdTitiV being no other than 
 euphemisms for death ; as we say, Ho fear 
 the worst.' The term here, Stiv., may bring 
 to mind the expression of Cicero, ' Hor- 
 ribile est causam capitis dicere.' 
 
 Kai v}idQ yiri oh Koivoi diro^)]Ti] By 
 granunatical attraction for fi/) vfxtXg dno^.: 
 a mode of expression adopted, from its 
 being promotive of force and energy. See 
 note on ch. 57, fin. By Koivoi is meant, 
 ceqiii, 'impartial,' what is otherwise ex- 
 pressed by ^'iKaioi : and so in Demosth. 
 p. 524, Xoyog tiKaiog Kai koivoq. Such, 
 too, is sometimes the use of cammunis in 
 Latin, as Livy, xlii. 14, 'Martem esse com- 
 munem.' The term then signifies, 'alike 
 well disposed to both parties that are at 
 
458 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 li^wv ou TrpoyEyevv^ivr^Q, y y^p^ avTHTrftv, (a'AA' avTol Adyor fr»/- 
 <iaVtf)a,) TO TS k-K^pi^riD^a ^^ayy ov, J ra ^t£v aAr,0»7 aTroKplvaadai 
 ivavTia yiyvETai, rd ^k ;//£i,3^, eAtyx^*^ ^X". 3. TrarraxoUv ^'e 
 airopoi /ca^ecrrwrcc, avay/co^o^t£0a, icai aafpaXtarepov Soku eivai, 
 HirovTag ri KivSwemiv'^ Kai ydp o ^i) ptjOng Aoyoc role J^'^fx^*^^"' 
 fijr/ai/ dv Trapdaxoi, wc, €(' £A€x6>»?, awT^piog av ^v. 4. xa^^TTo^c 
 ^E iyei i^^lv, irpuQ Tolq a'AAfxc, Kai ^ ntiBc^f- ayvwr^c /idv ydp 
 tivreg aWnXwv, iiremEVEyKdinevoi f^iaprvpia wv diTEipm ijrf Wf^cAou/it^' 
 cir, vJv ^\ TToov agorae Travra AeAc^trar ku\ Be^ijuev ov^t, ^»), tt^o- 
 
 issue on any matter.' Here there is an 
 allusion to the Thebans as the other party. 
 We may also remark the use, somewhat 
 rare, of diro^aivuv for the Latin eradere, 
 fieri, *to turn out [to be],' * to become,' 
 as in Xen. Mem. iv. 8, 8, dvafxaOsffrepov 
 aTTofiaiveiv. Lucian, ii. 898, aVo/^aiVovfftv 
 lipiffToi dvSpiQ, and i. 270, bfxoiog dirsfSrjg 
 rpdy(^. Plato, 878, C, av to rpavfia 
 idffifiov aTrojSy. 
 
 At TlK/XaipOfiSVOl (scil. n'/fXelQ) TTpOKaTT)- 
 
 yoptag, &e., we may remark, witli Goeller, 
 that 'the verb TiKnaip. is construed as well 
 with the case absolute, (here both geni- 
 tive and nominative absolute,) as also 
 with an oti following, (as i. 1.) and fol- 
 lowed by dirb and U, and sometimes a 
 dative.' Compare Matth. Gr. Or. § 396, 2. 
 So we say, * to conclude from,' and * to 
 judge by any thing,' by a metaphorical 
 sense formed on the physical, 'to take 
 any thmg as a mark or indication, whence 
 to judge of something else.' So m Find. 
 Olymp. viii. 3, we have, "iva fxdvTUQ dv- 
 
 ^OfQ, 'EflTTVpoiQ TiKHalpQfXiVOl, &C. Of 
 
 ■7rpOKaTi)yopiaQ y)fiu>v oi) TrpoytyevrjfikvTjg 
 the sense is, ' there being no fore-accusation 
 against us ;' for the Platteans were obliged 
 to speak first, contrary to the general rule 
 in such a case, which is, that the accuser 
 should first speak : to which purpose are 
 the^ words of Liban. Epist. 277, iiKoTwg 
 d^priKag Ifioi T(p rrpoTsptf) ypd\pai. T(p fxkv 
 KaTr)y6p(f) TovTO dtdorai, KaTTjyopw dk tyw. 
 Atl H <T£ Tag ahiag WfipaffOai \vttv, hoirtp 
 dt'ffitivag, ovK^ oh)9tig dtip nXaTaitvffiv 
 aKo\ovOrj(Tai fidWov fi koiv(^ vofi^}, where 
 had the learned Wolfius been aware of 
 the evident allusion there to this passage 
 of our author, he would not have puzzled 
 himself and his readers to no purpose. 
 
 At ivavTia yiyvtTcu, 'is adverse to our 
 cause,' the subject of the verb, as Haack 
 explains, is Ta dXijOtj dTroKpivaaQai. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 443, I, and Popp. Prolog. 
 i. 1, p. 94. ° 
 
 3. TTavTaxo9tv diropoi KaQtaTutTig'\ See 
 note on ii. 59, 3; liirovTag rt Kiv^vvkvav, 
 
 i. e. as Stephens, Gail, Poppo, and Arnold 
 explain, 'non prius periclitari quam ali- 
 quid dixerimus.' So supra i. 20, we have, 
 jiovXo^tvoL dpdaavTsg ti Kai KivSvvtvffai. 
 'O firj priOeig \6yog is, as Bauer observes, 
 for TO i^i) pijOifvai \6yov, 'the not having 
 said any thing:' an elegance, this, imi- 
 tated by Jos. Ant. ii. 6, 9, jravaofiai Trtpai- 
 Tspu) XfyeiP' 'iv', d fxtv KaraKpivtiag t'ifxun% 
 Ta fx)) XexOsi'Ta SoKy (itjiXacpkvai iifxag — 
 d d' dTToXvaiiag, &c. Of ahiav irapdoxoi 
 the sense is, ' might occasion reproach,' or 
 the being blamed, on the score of self- 
 injury. In the next words, wg, d iXkxOr,, 
 &c., there is a further development of the 
 sense ; literally, ' as how, that if spoken, 
 it might have been the means of saving 
 them ; ' since, as Solomon says, Prov. xv. 
 23, *A word spoken in due season, how 
 good (i. e. salutary) is it ! ' The expression 
 (TuiTtipiog Xoyog is one indeed not unfre- 
 quent in the Tragedians. Ou this whole 
 section it may be observed, with Poppo, 
 that no little light is thrown by the con- 
 ference between Orestes and Pylades, in 
 Eurip. Orest. 765—771. 
 
 4. x^XtTTwg Ix^L f'lfilv — y TTsiQu}'] * hard 
 to us is the task of persuasion, besides the 
 other [difficulties of the case].' 'AyvojTtg 
 ovTtg dXXijXojv, 'had we been unknown 
 to each other,' lit. 'unknowing of;' the 
 partic. dyvujg having here an actice sig- 
 nification, as occasionally in the best early 
 Attic writers, but only with a genitive of 
 thlny (as in our adj. nnknovnng) ; insomuch 
 that I should be inclined to adopt the 
 reading of the Cod. Vat., dXXrjXoig, but 
 that the very same phrase, ovreg dXXrj- 
 Xiov dyvioTeg, occurs in Plato de Less. vi. 
 p. 751, d. ^ ^^ 
 
 tTTtiaivtyKdfiivoi ^aprvpia wi', &c.] *we 
 might, by bringing in testimonies respect- 
 ing things which ye know, have been bene- 
 fited.' In other words, ' such is the know- 
 ledge we mutually have of each other, that 
 what we can say or urge, you know all as 
 well as we do.' 
 
 Kai Uhfitv ovxl, fir), &c.] Between 
 
 01.. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LIV. 
 
 459 
 
 K'arayrovrtt,' ii/udiv rat; apfcrac fjcraoug uvai rdiv vjntT^ywv, cy/cAi^jita 
 auTo 7r(nrJT£, aXXa ^i»/, aAAott; \apiv ^fpovrtg, ettI ^iEyv(M)<JiJ.bvr]v 
 K^iaiv KaQiGTOJfXEBa. LIV. Wa^yEyj'tixEvm Ke Ojuwg d iyoixEV ^iKaia 
 
 XtXi^tTai and these words Kai SkSifiev, 
 &c., I have, as the context requires, placed 
 a colon. The full sense of this briefly 
 worded sentence is, ' and our fear is, not 
 that precondemning us, because ye judge 
 our merits and services towards you to 
 have been less than they should have 
 been, ye make this accusation ; but lest 
 ye have, in order to confer a favour on 
 others, brought us to a predetermined trial,' 
 one where the event has been predeter- 
 mined. So Jos. Ant. xvii. 5, 3, tKeTtvopTog 
 f.irj Trpo^uyviocfxkvriv KaTaaTi}vai ciKriv, 
 (where, for /i>) Trpod., I conjecture /i</) dg 
 Trpod.) Dionys. Hal. Ant. 587, 32, ti fxkv 
 kiri ^tKr)v jxf. KeKXrjKUTe — ei de tiri Tifiio- 
 piav KaTtytuxTfievTjv. Of the term irpo- 
 KaTayivibfTKu), which is rare, examples are 
 found in Dio Cass. 437, 41. 785, 86, irpo- 
 KaTtyi'iotrav a^Cjv, and other passages 
 cited in my Transl. 'Aptrdg, merits, as at 
 ii. 40. " AXXoig x^P^^ (pepovTeg stands, as 
 Poppo observes, for dXXnig x^P'-'^ofxevoi, 
 afiis gmtifiamfes, * conferring a favour on 
 others.' So in Acts xxiv. 27, we have, 
 9tX(ov x^P'-'f'^Q KaTnOkcrOai Tolg 'I. 
 
 Of the clause dXXd (scil. dedifitv) firi — 
 Ka9t(TTU)n(9a, the sense is well expressed 
 by Arnold as follows: 'but what we really 
 fear is, that our conduct, whatever we can 
 show it to have been, will not afifect your 
 sentence ; that your minds are made up 
 already, and that we are to be sacrificed to 
 gratify the Thebans, not on account of our 
 demerits towards you.' In fi^ TVpoKOTa- 
 yvovTtg — vfitTtptjJv may be recognised a 
 well-judged and delicate Trpo9tpaTrda or 
 captatio benewlentice, similar to that of 
 St. Paul, Acts xxvi. 2, and xxvii. 22 ; also 
 to another passage of our author, i. 68. 
 But what is most worthy of attention in 
 this clause, is what Arnold calls 'a strange 
 grammatical confusion ;' for, as Goeller 
 observes, strict propriety would require 
 either aWti fiy) dXXoig x"pi^ ^kpovTfg — 
 ^'ifJ-dg Ka9i(TTfJTf, or vfiCjv xa'ptf <pep6v~ 
 Tiov — Ka0i(TTu)fxt9a. Compai'e ii. 3, and 
 viii. 102. In the same light, of a gram- 
 matical confounding of two modes of 
 expression, the wording is also regarded 
 by Po})po ; a view which would suppose 
 a negligence of expi-cssion on the part 
 of our author, unprecedented elsewhere 
 in his history, and least of all to be 
 expected or excused in a composition so 
 consummate as the present omtion. Hence 
 I am of the same opinion as formerly, that 
 
 Ka9i(TTisiixt9a was written, and not Ka9' 
 lariiTe, from delicacy, and to avoid giving 
 umbrage to the Lacedaemonians, by bring- 
 ing hohie to tJiem the deed that was done 
 through them ; though the speaker, with 
 no little address, hints at the other sense, 
 by adapting to it the words preceding, 
 dXXoig x^^P*-^ (pspovTsg. In short, the term 
 Kn9iaT(i)^i.9a is brought forward by that 
 kind of play upon words, called by the 
 rhetoricians to Trapd TrpoadoKiav, (on 
 which see Demetr. Phal. de fig. Sent.) 
 by which, instead of the word itself that 
 might be expected, is given another that 
 bears more or less of affinity to it, — 
 generally by a sort of paronomasia, but 
 sometimes by any change whatever, not 
 only of the word, but of its mood, tense, 
 and person, that is unexpected. Such 
 changes, or TrapaTrpotrSoKiai, abound in 
 Aristophanes, and are well explained by 
 Mr. Mitchell, whom see in his Introduction 
 to The Knights, sub fin. These are, indeed, 
 in that author, usually little better than, to 
 use Mr. Mitchell's term, * word-traps, well 
 adapted to enchain the attention and de- 
 light an Athenian audience.' But the 
 figure, so to call it, is capable of effecting 
 a much higher purpose, and in the hands 
 of a Demosthenes or an ^schines has been 
 made a powerful engine of true eloquence. 
 Here it is admirably introduced, as quite 
 suitable to the occasion. 
 
 Ch. LIV. The proem thus concluded, 
 now comes the didactic part of the speech, 
 ch. 54 — 56, comprehending a general 
 justification of their preceding conduct ; 
 and that consisting, first, of a defence of 
 their own proceedings, ch. 54, 55 ; and, 
 secondly, in ch. 56, a crimination of that 
 of their foes and accusers, the Thebans. 
 In ch. 54 there is a defence of their own 
 conduct, by entering into a justification of 
 themselves as to their disputes with the 
 Thebans : in doing which, they go back to 
 events which had long preceded those 
 hostilities ; which enable them to bring 
 forward such merits of their own towards 
 Greece at large, as should entitle them to 
 far other treatment than that which they 
 are now experiencing. 
 
 1. Traptxofiivoi — Trtipaa6ui9n^ This 
 forms a sort of proem to tne defence ; 
 the sense being, * alleging, however, such 
 justifications of our cause, as we are able, 
 both as to our disputes with the Thebans, 
 and our differences with you and the other 
 
4 GO 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 Trpog T£ Ta Onpmwv ciu(f>opa Kai iq Vjuiag koi Tovq aWovq ' E.Wrjvaq^ 
 Twv £u ^t^oaoiiiiviov UTTojUvrjatv TrocrjdOjt/eOo, Kai ntiOiiv TTf/pado/ia^a. 
 2. (jxtjitev -yap TTjUot.' to tpwri^ima ro ppavu * h ti AaKtcaifioviovq 
 Kcti Tovq ^vjiifiay^ovq £)' T(2 TToXijiKO Tiv^i: (tyaOov TTtTroirjKa/LUv,^ H 
 jiuv (joq TToXi/niovq iowTciTi^ ovK u^iKtiaOai vinaQ fuir} iv TraOovrag, 
 (piXovq be vo/m^ovTag, avrovQ a/LuifjTavtiv /tiaWov rovg r\fxlv eiri- 
 arpaTiV(TavTag. 3. ra S ev ry iipr]V}j Kai irpoq rov Mr73'>v ilyuOin 
 yeyiviumtOa, t»/v /nev ov Xvouvrsq vvv Trporfpot, rw ^t ^WciriOejuevnl 
 
 TOTS eq tXwUi^KlV Ti]Q EXAaOOf," /LlOVOl ]^UUlJTWV. 4. Kol yap ijTTft- 
 
 ^ijjTai Ti ovTeq ivavjiia^rjffainev eir ApTi/maiojy ^"Y^ ^^ ''V ^^ i"*i 
 iljntTepa -yy yivofnivij irapbyivoimtOa vpAV rt Kai Vlavaavia' h t£ 
 Ti aXXo KaT iKSivov Tov ^povov eyivzTo ettikIv^vvov Toig 'KXXrjm, 
 navTwv TTapa Swa/niv /urta^o/wtv. 5. Kai v/nlv^ w Aa/ct^ni/ioi'tot, 
 
 <0m, OTtTTip Ct) /LUyiGTOq <poj5(tQ TTtpiiGTY] Tli]v ^TrapTY}V jUETtl TUV 
 
 anajuov tojv ft; Wwpt^v EiAwrwv airooTavTioVj to toitov pipog 
 
 Greeks : ' a version which, however free, 
 well represents the meaning, and is re- 
 quired by the difference between the two 
 prepositions irpbg and elg, of which the 
 former implies hostUlty ; the latter, a sus- 
 pension of friendship. After all, however, 
 it may be doubted, whether the irpoQ has 
 not rather the sense (piod attinet ad, ' as 
 to ;' for as to. Qtjfiaiwv dia<popa must 
 mean 'our disputes with the Thebans,' 
 (thus at iv. 70, we have, rd TraXaid did- 
 ^opa Twv 'A9t]raiojv,) so the sense achersus 
 would here be out of place. Then at Iq 
 i'fidg repeat rd ^id<popa' the sense being, 
 'our differences as to you,' — a milder sense 
 than Trpog would suijplv. 
 
 Tu}V tv cupnffnei'wv vno^ivrioiv ttoit)- 
 aofitOa] Meaning, that 'the course they 
 purpose to take is this : after explaining 
 and justifying themselves as to their dis- 
 l>utes with the Thebans and the other 
 Greeks, they will remind the Lacedi«- 
 monians of their gocd deeds to Greece, 
 and endeavour to prevail upon them to 
 spare them.' 
 
 2. (pai-iku ydp — tirirTTpar.'\ Render, 'we 
 say, then, as to the brief interrogation, 
 '• Whether we have done the Lacedae- 
 monians and their allies any good during 
 the war ? " that if ye ask us as eimnies, 
 ye have suffered no wrong in not having 
 received good at our hands ; but if, regard- 
 ijig us as friends, we say that those are the 
 more to blame who warred against us.' At 
 fpiXovQ ^i vofii^oi'Tag there is, as Arnold 
 observes, again a variation of construction ; 
 <t^yi(v ydp—d fikv tpojTdTt—vofiiKovrag 
 ct (piXovg, instead of el It (piXovg vofii^tTf. 
 
 We have here an argiimentnm ex ahmrdo, — 
 namely, ' what good could they expect from 
 persons either their avowed enemies, or 
 at least not their friends? and as to the 
 blame cast on them as enemies, it might be 
 retorted with more force on the o(f<jressorSy 
 the Thebans and Lacediemonians.' And 
 here the speakers turn the view from the 
 lamented present to the honoured past, — as 
 a period when the Platieans did Greece 
 such good service at its greatest need, as 
 might well entitle them to its merciful 
 consideration ; so tliat former merits 
 might be held to far outweigh their pre- 
 sent demerits. 
 
 3. dyaOol yfyii'Tj/jitOa'] 'acquitted our- 
 selves well.' T^ Sk KvvfTTiOsufvoi, 'at- 
 tacking him (i. e. the Mede) conjointly 
 with you.' Compare Acts xxiv. 9, <tvv- 
 (TTtOevTo ck (scil. avTt^) ol 'lovSdioi, where 
 see my note. 
 
 5. ^ojSog TreptkffTT] rrjv 27rapr);r] This 
 use of TrepuffTriixi is well illustrated by 
 .^schin. p. 73, 17, ^'« TOV tpofiov tov Trtpi- 
 (TTavra avTovg. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 535, 
 TTtpuKTTiiKti re irdvToOtv OvoXovffKoig to 
 Sttvov. Polyb. i. 35, 6, tov Seivov navTa- 
 XoOtv avTolg irtpiffTavTog : and especially 
 Eurip. Sisyph. frag. i. 37, Toicvg ^k mpi- 
 t<TTt)(T(v dvOpwTTOig <p6^ov Sroi'^ovg* where, 
 for (p6(3GV, I conjecture ought to be read 
 ^ofSiov. So in a passage of our author infra 
 vii. 80, we have, ^6/3ot kuI dtifioTa. 
 
 E'lXiOTtov UTTOffTavTiovl These are rot 
 to be considered as genitives absolute, but 
 liere EiX. depends on (p6(3vg preceding ; 
 the sense being, 'fear of or from the 
 Helots.' In anuaTavTivv we have n Sinsins 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER in. CAP. LV. 
 
 4GI 
 
 
 idv avTwv t^ETTiiifipafjifiV tc iirncovpiav' wv ovk iiKog apvi^noveu'* 
 
 LV. Kni Ta juilv iraXaia Kai /miyiGTa roiouroi ri(int)Gaij.w eivru* 
 
 TToX'iium ^l ty^vo/mOa vcTTSpov. v/jiiig ce aiTioC ceojiieviov yap ^u/i- 
 
 ijiavifr^, ore Or}pai()i rjjuaq eptacravro, v/neic o7r£WfTacr0£, Kai irpog 
 
 AOrii'aiovg ^KiXivtTs Tpa-rrkaQai^ u)q lyyvq ovTaq, vf^iwy c£ fxaKoav 
 
 airoiKouvTLJV. 2. £V fxivToi tio TToXi/jiti) ovcev ^KTrpeTrerfTspov vttu 
 
 rijjLWV ovTi snaOeTe, ours e/titXX^^dare. .3. u o airoJTrjvai AOri- 
 
 vaiijjv OVK »/0fXi7(Tajt<fi', vjniov KiXwaavTwv, ovk i/oj/coojtitv* Kai yap 
 
 EKHVOi £j3o»i0oi;i' »/^in' tvavTia 0rjj3a/otc, ore v/iUiq airwKvtiTi' Kai 
 
 ovvai avTovq ou/ctrt rjv KaAov, — aAAijjg te Kai ovg tv nautjiw Tig 
 
 Kai avTog ^^(t/mvog Trpoarjyaytro ^vim/na^ovg, Kai noXiTdiag jitcreXa- 
 
 (5tv, — livai ^£ eg Ta TrajoayyeXXo/utva HKog »iv irpoOvptog. 4. a 
 
 ^£ ffcarfjooi i6,r)yiLaOe Toig £ujUjua^otc, ov^ 01 eirofxn'oi a'lrioi, t'l 
 
 Ti juij KuXtZg ^ i^paTi, aXX 01 ayovTig em Ta jut] apOwg e^ovTa. 
 
 prcegnans for, 'who revolted and fixed 
 themselves at Ithome.' On the thing itself, 
 see my note on i. 101. 
 
 Ch. LV. They now proceed to show, 
 that they were not the first to break this 
 friendship, but the Lacedaemonians. And 
 they urge that their alliance had been at 
 first formed with Athens by the advice of 
 the Lacediemonians themselves, to whom 
 they had api)lied for aid against the aggres- 
 sions of the Thebans ; and that justice and 
 honour alike forbade them subsequently 
 to renounce a connexion self-sought and 
 highly advantageous. 
 
 1. At rd TraXaid Kai fxsyKTTa supply 
 KttTa and Trpdyixara. Of Toioiiroi 1)^110- 
 aafitv iivai the sense is, ' such we thought 
 proper to be,' 'such we approved our- 
 selves,' (compare i. 132, 2.) namely, faitli- 
 ful and attached friends. For deofisviov 
 Poppo and Goeller think ought to liave 
 been written Seofisvovg, comparing another 
 ])assage of our author, iv. 20, r)iiu>v yap 
 Kai vfiojv TavTd XiyovTiov, to yt dXXo 
 
 EXXtfl'lKOV "iCTTt OTl VTToStSffTSpOV OV rd 
 
 fiByiffTu TifirjffEi. Here, however, there is 
 rather an ellipsis of rifiiuv, to be supplied 
 from yfidg. In slwrt, this idiom comes 
 under that rule laid down in Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 5G3, of the genit. particip. stand- 
 ing alone without any subject, as i. 116, 
 i(TayyfX6svT(ov, i. 74, drjXtoOkvTog, and 
 viii. 6, dTTayyiiXavTog avTotg' where supply 
 fppvviog from ^pvviv preceding. Com- 
 pare also vii. 6j{. The sense, then, is, 
 * when we entreated [vou] for alliance.' 
 See supra i. 32, firiKOvpiag dci/ffo/xf- 
 vovg. At fjLaKpdv aTroiKovvTwv supply 
 I'lixwv, ' far off" from us.' The word is 
 expressed in Aristot. Pol. ii. diroiKtlv iroppio 
 rdv Sia^OtipovTiov. 
 
 2. fisvToi] 'however,' i.e. though ene- 
 mies. Ovdlv UTTOtTrkaTepov, 'no very 
 remarkable injury,' 'no such mighty in- 
 jury.' At ovTt IfitXXrjrraTt ?up]ily iraQflv 
 from tTrdOtTt. See note on vii. G9. From 
 certain verbal coincidences, it is plain that 
 our author had here before him a passage 
 of Herodot. vi. 108. 
 
 3. ivavTia Qijiiaioig] On this adverbial 
 use of ivavTia, see note at i. 29. "AXXw^ — ■ 
 (vg stands for dXXw^ re Kai oti avTovg. 
 The words dXXwc — fieTtXafifv are hypo- 
 parenthetical, and consequently I have 
 placed lines to indicate this. On the 
 phrase Itvai tg Td TrapayyeXXofiiva, see 
 note on i. 121. 
 
 4. a ds t/cdrepoi t^rjytlaOt Tolg Kvfi- 
 fidxoig} * as to what [injunctions] either 
 of you enjoin on your allies [to do].' On 
 the construction here, see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 409,6. 'EKriytlaOai is a conventional term, 
 commonly applied to the giving or<lers to 
 subject states. For l^paTe, Poppo, on the 
 authority of a Schol. in Bekkcr's Anecd., 
 would read ISpaTo. No alteration, how- 
 ever, is necessary, since the same sense is, 
 in effect, contained in the common reading, 
 though less distinctly brought out. What 
 the Platseans mean to do is, to excuse them- 
 selves for a line of conduct, wrong though 
 it might be, which they had adopted under 
 the orders of the Athenians. In doing 
 this, they make the proposition common 
 to both parties, by saying UaTepoi kK- 
 rjytiaOf, and consequently tdpdTe is more 
 suitable than tdpdro. If, indeed, any alter- 
 ation were necessary, 1 should prefer to 
 read, with Reiske, dpaTai. With rd fii) 
 opOutg lyorra compare the expression of 
 Euriji. Archel. frag. 32, rd oifK dpQwg 
 7rpa<T<T(''f.iivn. 
 
rrfv— a^Kvinfltl 
 
 462 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 LVl. O»?patoi bl noXXa /luv Kat aWa rj/iiag »JStK:»jo-av, to ^f 
 TiXivToiov avToi ^vviare' 3i' awEp /cat rd^s Trdd^OyiiEv. 2. ttoAiv 
 -yap ourouc Trn' VfJi^Tspav /caraAaju/Sarovrac ti' crTrorSalc, Kal irpnohTi 
 upoiJ,r)via, opOijjQ iTifjni)or)aaubQa, Kara rov iracri vojuinv KaOeaTtjJTay 
 Tov iTTiovTa naXijuiiov bainv ilvai a/nvveGOai' kui vvv ovk av iiKOTioq 
 
 Ch. LVI. The speakers now resort to 
 recrimmation, showing, that as to their 
 disputes with the Thebans, they can tura 
 the accusation on them. They themselves 
 had not broken the peace, but the Thebans^ 
 who had treacherously surprised them, and 
 seized their city, while, as they thought, 
 secure in the faith of treaties. 
 
 I. TO dk reXevToiov — 7rrt<T;^o/i£v] Mean- 
 ing, * but this last [injury at their hands], 
 through which, too, [as a necessary con- 
 sequence,] we are suffering these ills, ye 
 yourselves know [what it was].' That 
 such must be the sense, is plain from the 
 context : and in this (which is that assigned 
 m the several Translations of Acacius, 
 Hobbes, and myself) Poppo, though for- 
 merly adopthig another view, now at 
 length coincides, as does also Goell. The 
 only scruple they make is at the plural in 
 ^t' uTrep, for which Poppo would either 
 read ^i' orrtp, or suppose such a kind of 
 license involved as that supra ch. 38, fin. 
 in aWo n ^ iv olg ^wfiev though that, on 
 account of the added word ti, he thinks 
 less unusual. Yet of these two modes of 
 removing the difficulty, the former only 
 cuts the knot, and the latter can scarcely 
 be said to untie it. Hence I would rather 
 suppose the plural uTrtp to refer to the 
 plural in dXXa and to h TtXivTuiov, the 
 sense, when more fully developed, being, 
 *Now the Thebans have done us many 
 other injuries, but especially this last ; 
 through which injuries we are suffering 
 these things.' Thus the plural in uTrtp was 
 adopted by way of correspondence with 
 rddt : and it cannot be denied that the 
 preceding injuries, as well as the last, had 
 been the cause of what the Plataeans were 
 then suffering ; for the preceding injuries 
 had embittered their minds against the 
 Thebans, and then when the last was 
 added, they could no longer refrain from 
 avenging themselves by however atrocious 
 an act. The precedmg injuries had tended 
 as much as the last to bring about this 
 catastrophe. A long series of injuries had 
 at length provoked an inoffensive and long- 
 suffering people beyond all endurance, and 
 the last injury was only the immediate, but 
 not the real, cause of the outbreak. I am 
 not aware that this mode of removing a 
 formidable difficulty is open to any serious 
 
 objection : as to the brevity of expression m 
 TO Sk TeXivTdXov avToi ^vviart, for to Ik 
 TtXfVTaTov ToSe o avroi Ki'n'icrTe, is such 
 as no attentive reader of Thucydides can 
 stumble at as unprecedented. In short, I 
 doubt not that in writing these words a 
 thought passed through the mind of our 
 author, such at that at Prov. xvii. 14, 'The 
 beginning of strife is as when one letteth 
 out water,' &c. 
 
 2. itpofirjvig.] On the exact sense of this 
 word commentators are not agreed ; and 
 for want of more complete knowledge of the 
 subject, the force of the tenn is involved in no 
 little obscurity. It were out of place here 
 to enter into a full discussion of the term 
 in its various uses, primary and secondary. 
 Suffice it to say, that as the word properly 
 signifies *a holy time of the month,' so 
 it might denote any festal period of the 
 month whatever, consisting of one day, or 
 of more, or, as it sometimes does, of the 
 whole month : to which purpose are the 
 words of the Schol. on Pind. Nem. Hi. 2, 
 cited by Goeller, upofxripiai XiyovTai ai iv 
 T<ii fxrivi hpai y'lfispai olai drjTroTt OtoJg 
 avtifiEvai. Now the sense here nuiy be, 
 what Haack, Poppo, and others suppose, 
 simply a feast-day; the word being derived, 
 they think, not from ftijv and Up., but 
 from firfvT}, luna, di^s. But, besides that 
 the above etymology is questionable, con- 
 sidering that the capture took place early 
 in the morning of the vovfirivia, so I am 
 of opinion that Itpo^. here denotes, fcar* 
 i'^oxii)v, the holy-day of the month, mean- 
 ing the first day of the month, which, we 
 know, was always regarded as sacred to 
 Apollo. Thus (I would observe) the 
 Etym. Mag. defines upofir]via by r) kv r<^ 
 HTIvi ttpa r'lfiepa, and the Greek and Latin 
 Glossaries have tfpo/zi/vta, kalendcB. And 
 so, again, Hemsterh. on Hesych. t. ii. 
 p. 26, quotes the Schol. on Nazianz. Stelit. 
 ii. p. 106, as saying that the Greeks applied 
 the term ifpo/xT/rta properly to vovfir]via, 
 the new-moon holyday, but catachrestice to 
 any other holyday. The earlier writers, 
 however, almost invariably observe the 
 distinction. 
 
 TOP kiriovTa TroXkfiiov oaiov tlvai dfiv- 
 ytaOai] 'that it is just and right to repel an 
 invading foe.' This (probably an adage) is 
 just before called 6 tzclgi v6fio(^ KaOeoTojg, 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LTBER III. CAP. LVI. 
 
 463 
 
 Si' auVouc,- liXaTTTolfxtOa. 3. el yd^ tw uvriKa XP^'^'^I^V »Vt<^»' re 
 Kal Uhvo)v TToXe^'iio TO S'lKQiov Xr\^iaBi, TOV fAv 6p0ov tpavfiaOa 
 ouAC (IXrjOu^ KpiTcu ovTig, t6 Sf ^vfirpipov juaXXov Oe^ainvovTEg. 
 4. KaiToi H vvv v^7v wcjitXifjioi Sofcouatv Jyoi, noXv Kai ^/uug Kat 
 oi aXXoi "EXXr^viQ ^dXXov t6t£, ore ev /milovi Kiv^my rjre. vdv 
 nlv ydp erepotc i^ifig 'tirkpy^eaQe Seivoi ev kdvu) Se ri Kaipui, ore 
 TTUGi ^ovXelav e7re</)epei/ o ^ap/3apoc, offie /lut' avToO »](iav. 5, kuI 
 ^iKaiov r't^tHv t^q vdv a^aor/ag, h apa v/impTnTai, (IvtiOhvul Ttjv 
 
 meaning, 'a rule of action established 
 among all nations.' The same statement, 
 expressed far more strongly, occurs in 
 vn. 68. 
 
 Kai 7WV — fiXaTTToifieOa] ' and [accord- 
 ingly] we should not justly be ill-used on 
 account of them,' meaning,from our quarrel 
 with them. 
 
 3. ei yap — OepaTTtvovrtg] This is meant 
 to further develop the sense obscurely 
 implied in ovk tUortoQ, as to the injustice 
 of the treatment they are experiencing. 
 Render, ' For if you take (i. e. measure, 
 interpret) justice by your own immediate 
 adva,ntage and tlteir enmity, (meaning, the 
 enmity they bear us,) you will appear to 
 be no true judges of right and justice, but 
 rather seem studious of your own interest.' 
 There is here, as Poppo observes, a trans- 
 position of Ts, as in another passage i. 49, 
 and elsewhere. At TroXefiup must be sup- 
 plied Tff from the preceding ; ry TroXtfi. 
 thus standing, hke r</> xpV^^tf^'p, in the 
 place of a noun. Of the words ft— ro 
 diKaiov Xrixj/saOe, the sense is usually ex- 
 plained, 'si judicium faciatis,' 'si decer- 
 natis ;' which might also imply the carrying 
 it into execution : but proof is wanting of 
 this signification ; and hence I am now 
 inclined to think that we have here a 
 peculiar idiom, — peculiar in the same way 
 as Xafi(3a}>€iv irpoffiowov in Hellenistic 
 Greek, Init diff'ering in sense. And as 
 Xa^^dreiv, like our verb to take, means to 
 take into the mind, (so in Herodot. iii. 41, 
 we have, vorp Xap^fSdveiv,) i. e. to com- 
 prehend, understand, so it may mean, like 
 accipere in Latin, (as in the phrase in bonam 
 partem accij^ere,) ' to put a meaning upon,' 
 to interpret : and thus it is used in Plut. 
 Cicer. 13, tovto npoQ aTifiiav 6 cfjfioc 
 fXalSe, * interpreted this into a disgrace.' 
 Thus here the sense is, ' if ye understand 
 or interpret justice according to your im- 
 mediate advantage;' a sense quite suit- 
 able, since, as judges, they were expected 
 to interpret law and justice as well as to 
 administer it ; but they were called upon 
 to interpret it impartially, not according 
 to considerations of gain or loss to them- 
 
 selves, or as actuated by friendship or 
 enmity. Accordingly they are said not to 
 be true judges, but represented as ro Kvfx- 
 (pspov OfpairevovTsg, (' studying their own 
 advantage,') rather than OepairdovTfg to 
 iiKaiov, which latter phrase occurs also 
 at vi. 79- Qiparnvtiv here signifies in- 
 serdre, 'to subserve.' So Xen. Cyr. v. 5, 
 1.3, T7JV i^ffv ydov^v OepaTTtvu). Demosth. 
 662, 8, Otp. tXTTi^a TrXioviViag. 
 
 4. There is now a transition to another 
 line of argument : the mention of the to 
 XPV<Tifiov causes the speakers to anticipate 
 the objection to taking the just coui*se, 
 that ' it would be contrary to their interest 
 to alienate friends so useful to them as the 
 Thebans : ' to which the answer is, * And 
 yet if they seem serviceable to you now, 
 much more were ire then, when you were 
 in greater danger [than you now are].' 
 The next words, vvv fikv — rjaav, are 
 meant to set in a stronger light their 
 former situation, by contrasting it with 
 their present. Here, however, some ob- 
 scurity exists, arising from extreme bre- 
 vity ; the sense meant to be expressed 
 being, ' For at that time ye were in the 
 greatest danger of subjugation, when the 
 barbarian was bringing the yoke of slavery 
 on all ; whereas now ye are the formidable 
 assailants of others ;'* intimating that they 
 are then doing what the barbarians pur- 
 posed to do. In order, however, to avoid 
 offence, the contrast is made only indirect, 
 and especially as thereby a circumstance, 
 which would otherwise have been thrown 
 in by-the-by, is made more prominent, 
 and a circumstance of some moment, as 
 tending to lower their enemies the The- 
 bans, and exalt thcm,—'a,t that time those 
 [fellows] were on his side ;' in other words, 
 ' when you were in danger, they were 
 ranged against you.' 
 
 5. The speakers proceed to put in a 
 plea for mercy and forbearance, on the 
 ground that their former merits and ser- 
 vices should be held as a sufficient set-off 
 against any later offence that might be 
 imputed : on which sense of dvTiOeXvai 
 see note on ii. 85, and compare Dio Cass. 
 
464 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 Torf TTOoOvfi'utv' Ka\ /ittZw r£ Trpoc," tXaVao) u'orjtreTf, /cai u' Kaip<n(: 
 olg (jTraviov ^v nov 'E/\X»iva)i' rivd aoeTrjv r^ Hfo^ou ^uva/ta <n'ri- 
 
 irpo^ov, aimng a(T</>aXu'a TroafTdoi-rec, eOfXovrfg ^e ToX^mi' ^ura Kti^- 
 ^liywi' ra jStXriffTo. 6. wr rjjutTc 7£VO|U6Vot, /col ri^tr/OtiTH' H" t« 
 TTOfora, vu»/ £7ri roTc auroTg St^tjUEi' )Ut) Sut(j>Onfj(^f.iiv, AOrivuunx^ 
 fXojutvot diKuitJQ juaXXov »} Ujuac K'foSaXfwc- 7. /coirru y^^n ravTu 
 neol Tuiv avruiv ofxoiMq (paiveaOai yiyvuj(TKOVTa<;, /cat to ^v^Kpipov ^ui 
 
 249, 21, TtiQ yap (piXiag r/)v avr. avTiOtic, 
 and 617, 86—9, where there is an evident 
 imitation of the present passafi:;e. The 
 speakers then proceed to set these former 
 merits in the strongest Ught, by balancing 
 /tet^di TrpoOr/iiav irpbg iXdffdcj afiapriav, 
 1. e. as more than sufficient to outweigh 
 their present demerits, and as being 
 evinced at a period when such was rarely 
 found. 
 
 ffTraviov ^v Tutv 'EWijviov — dwcifisi 
 dvTiTdKa(j9ai'\ 'rare was it to oppose 
 valour to the mighty force of Xerxes :' an 
 expression, this, of poetic boldness. The 
 next words are meant to place their own 
 merits in the strongest point of view, and 
 at the same time intimate, by an indirect 
 contrast, the demerits of their foes. These, 
 it is added, ' were evinced at a time when 
 those rather claimed commendation who 
 were not contriving [solely] what would 
 most promote their own interest or se- 
 curity, but were disposed to dare, amidst 
 dangers, the noblest deeds.' To advert to 
 the })hraseology, one cannot but notice the 
 antithetical cast which prevails through- 
 out ; the terms, as Goeller and Poppo 
 remark, being severally opposed one to 
 another — rd $i»/x0oprt to to, jSkXTinTa, and 
 dff0aXc(^ (which stands for iv ctfrcp. or h' 
 dtrapaXtiag, i. 17) to /xera kiv^vihov. By 
 TrpoQ Tqv lipodov understand, 'at the in- 
 vasion [of the Persians].' For vulg. 
 avTolg, I would read, nith Bekker, (in his 
 second edition,) avTolg' the construction 
 being, TrpdaaovTtg, tv diT<paXfi(}, ra ^vfi- 
 tpopa avroiQ (where Trpatra. bears the 
 sense trandgere, ' to mind,' ' attend to,' as 
 i. 141, rd oiKua irpaTaovm, and Synes. ap. 
 Steph. Thes. 7920, irpdaauv rd lavrov). 
 At fidXXov o\ fit) there is an evident 
 allusion to the Thehans, who certainly did 
 so ; and in dff(paXtigi a bitter sarcasm is 
 conveyed ; they being, it is meant, rather 
 willing to sleep in a whole skin than dvTi- 
 rd^aaQai dpirrfv ry SipKov duvdfiti, or 
 ToXfi^v rd (itXTKTra, in which latter ex- 
 pression note the somewhat rare use of 
 ToXfi^v for (Tvp ToXfiy TrpdrTfiv, as in 
 
 Xen. Hier. v. 1, and often in Pint. Such, 
 too, is the use of the Latin cmdeo and our 
 dare. 
 
 6. (ov t'lfielg yevofisvci] The speakers 
 now appropriate to themselves a share 
 of that general meed of praise to the 
 deserving. Render, 'of which number 
 although we were, and honoured with the 
 highest rewards, (meaning, that they were 
 most eminently distinguished by merit,) 
 [yet] now we fear that we should, for the 
 very same conduct, come to destruction.' 
 That they had high honours conferred on 
 them, is certain ; and that they declined 
 yet higher, is testified by Plutarch, Aristid. 
 20, 21, besides being highly probable in 
 itself, since true merit is usually accom- 
 I)anied with modesty. Of trri TuXg avrolg 
 the sense is b st expressed in the words 
 of Haack, 'propter eandom agendi rati- 
 onem, qua houestum utili prafercbamus,' 
 Angl. ' on the same principles of action.' 
 The words following are explanatory of 
 the preceding, meaning, 'by having chosen 
 the side of the Athenians out of regard to 
 justice, rather than yours, for our interest.' 
 
 7. Ka'iTOi xpri Tavrd iripl riov avToiv 
 ofioUog (paivi<yQai yiyvMOKovrag^ The 
 speakers now proceed to make a remark, 
 which contains no other than the gist of 
 the whole <[uestion, in an appeal to the 
 equitable feelings of the Si)artans, as 
 serving to show them that the Plativans 
 were, so far from being deserving of blame, 
 now as entitled to praise as before, as 
 having acted on the same principles. 
 Render, ' And yet it is proper to be found 
 liolding alike the same sentiments con- 
 cerning the same actions,' i. e. forming the 
 same estimate of the same conduct, how- 
 ever circumstances not affecting the prin- 
 ciples may vary ; ui other words, ' the 
 same magnanimous preference of honour to 
 interest, which you admired when it was 
 exercised for you, should now call forth 
 your respect, when it has operated against 
 you.' Such is certainly the meaning in- 
 tended ; though, to avoid giving offence, 
 couched under a gnome generalis. *Paivi(fOai 
 
 I 
 
 1 < 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LVII. 
 
 465 
 
 aWo Ti vojuiaai, rj ruiv ^v/jfiay^Mv Tolq ayaOoig orav an /3f/3a(ov 
 T»Jv X^V"' ^^^ aptTrjg j e-^u)ai Kai to TrapavTiKa ttov i)ijuv itx^kXifiov 
 KadiGTr]Tai. LVII. X\poaKk\paaQk tc oti vvv ixlv napa^Hyfia toiq 
 TToXXoTc Twv *EXX»ji'wv avcpayaOiag vofii^eaOs' ft o£ TTtpt vilkjjv 
 
 here signifies, ' to be apparent ; ' thougii 
 when joined, as here, with a participle, 
 (as supra ii. 11, (f>aivi(jQai xP^h^^^^S^ ^^^ 
 Xen. Mem. iii. 3, 9, <paivofiai eldiog,) it 
 may be expressed by the adverb, clearly, 
 manifestly. So we say, 'it is clearly our 
 duty to do so or so.' In the words follow- 
 ing, Kai TO %,v^^kpov, &c., no little diffi- 
 culty and obscurity exist, and that partly 
 from extreme brevity, and partly from the 
 meaning being, owing to the above cause, 
 (the endeavour to avoid giving offence,) 
 rather hinted at than directly expressed ; 
 and no wonder, since the words contain 
 that which, bluntly and openly brought 
 forward, would reflect so little credit on 
 the Spartans, that it could not but have 
 given umbrage to them. To investigate 
 the exact scope of the words, — as the pre- 
 ceding clause contained an appeal to the 
 better feelings of the Spartans, (their 
 equity and candour,) so this contains one 
 addressed to the coarser and more ordinary 
 motives of human action, namely, con- 
 siderations of interest and advantage, — 
 but then an interest on the long run, not 
 that immediate one, by grasping at which 
 men sacrifice their true and lasting interest. 
 These utilitarians, the Spartans, were, as 
 usual, thinking of the utile, to the neg- 
 lect of the honestum: that the Plata3an 
 orators well knew, and accordingly saw 
 that all they could do would be to turn 
 that feeling into a better channel, by sug- 
 gesting that if interest be made all in all, 
 there is the more reason why it should be 
 such an interest as is true and lasting. 
 The general sense, then, is, I am per- 
 suaded, what Dr. Arnold expresses freely 
 as follows : * that whereas the Lacedae- 
 monians were sacrificing every thing to 
 their present interest, they ought to admit 
 other considerations ; and while they took 
 care of their present advantage, they 
 should not neglect those eternal principles 
 of honour and gratitude which were in the 
 long run the true interest of every body.' 
 The question, however, is. What is the 
 exact sense of the words ? Arnold makes 
 it to be as follows : ' And we should hold 
 it as our real interest to retain an ever 
 enduring sense of the services of brave 
 and faithful allies, while we take care of 
 whatever our immediate advantage may 
 seem to call for.' This, however, is surely 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 too paraphrastic a rendering, and, as Poppo 
 observes, would require the Greek to 
 stand thus : Kai to ^v/jKpEpot' //?) dXXo ti 
 vo/xiffai, rj Twv ^Vfijxdxoiv Tolg dyaOolg 
 dsi (3e(3aiov TrjV x^p^v Trjg dptTijg txftv, 
 or dv TO Trap, ttov yfuv (jj^tXifiov KaO- 
 i(JT?iTai. I agree with Poppo, that there 
 are only two ways by ANhich we can meet 
 the difficulty, — namely, first, with Heilm., 
 to read txovm, dat. plur. partic, for verb 
 £;)(;w(Ti, in the following sense : ' Oportet 
 utilitatem nihil aliud esse existimare, 
 quam si a nobis firmam gratiam virtu- 
 tis bonis sociis habentibus etiam prse- 
 sentia ex usu nostro constituantur,' i. e. 
 quam si prtesentia ita ex usu nostro con- 
 stituantur, ut simul bonis sociis gratiam 
 habeamus. If this be not admitted, we 
 must suppose, with Portus and Dukas, that 
 there is here a negligence of phrase and 
 confusion of persons, and withal the omis- 
 sion of some particle after the second Kai. 
 The sense will then stand thus : ' quam 
 quum sociis, qui strenue se gesserunt, 
 semper certam fortitudinis gratiam repen- 
 dimus, et simul [tv ry avT(f] prsesentia 
 negotia ex usu nostro constituimus.' No 
 good reason, however, can be given why 
 exw/icj/ should not have been written;, 
 and, upon the whole, this involves a harsh- 
 ness greater than the former. No neces- 
 sity is there to supply any preposition (as 
 I'lfidg or vfidg) at xp^» and the I'/fiiv suf- 
 fices for the whole of the second clause. 
 As to vfiiv, for rjfiiv, found in many of the 
 best MSS., and received into the text by 
 Bekker in his last edition, it cannot, on 
 any mode of interpretation, be defended, 
 since it would at once destroy the delicacy 
 by which here a general sentiment stands 
 for a particular one. To read vfiiv would 
 confound the general sentiment with its 
 particular a2?phcation, in the present case 
 a KoivitXTig. 
 
 Ch. LVII. There is in this chapter 
 another appeal to the motives of interest, 
 and that by the consideration ' how much 
 they must suffer in their credit by aban- 
 doning to the enmity of the Thebans 
 ancient and faithful allies, who once 
 showed a zeal, even beyond their power, 
 in their cause and the cause of Greece.' 
 
 1. 7rpoaKt\pa(T9k rt] 'mind, too, that,' 
 lit. ' consider beforehand,' namely, before 
 it be too late. Tolg iroXXolg tCjv 'FA- 
 
 Hh 
 
466 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LVII. 
 
 467 
 
 yvioaiaui jati to ti/cora, \ov yao a^av»/ KoivnTe rrfv ot/ci^v r^i^of, 
 iiraivovimvoi §£ Trtpl ouS »/jU(ov jue/iTrrwj',) opare 'ottu)Q jutj ou/c aTro- 
 S£s<«^vTai avS|0(ov ayaOivv TTfpi, aurou^ ajuatvovc ovrag, oTrpeTrtt; re 
 CTTiyvtovaf, ou^t Trpo^ upoig Toig Koivoig tr/cuAa aTTO »;/j(i>i' twv cvep- 
 'ytTuJi' Tfjg EAXa^o^ arart^r/rat. 2. ofivov 0€ oo^£i ftvot YWaraiav 
 AaKi^aifxov'iovg iropOrjcrai' Kai rovg fiiv irart^aq avaypaxpai ig rov 
 
 TplTToBa TOV tV AeX^oT^ ^l apiTIJV TTiU TToA/V, V/LICIQ 0£ KQl f'fC TTaVTOq 
 
 Tov EXXijvtKoJ TravoiKr^aia ^la Or}j3a'iov(; i^a\ei\pai, 3. ig tovto 
 yao S») ^vfKftopag Trpo/ct^wp^jfca/uev, olrivig MrjSwv re /cparijaarTwv 
 
 aTTwXXujUt^a, /cat I'Jr ty Uf(Ti', Toig irpiv ^iXraroft;, Gi7|0ota>i/ »/a(7w- 
 fuOa' Kai ^vo ayujvag rovg /Lity'iarovg UTTfdrrj/iev, rore /titr, t»;i' ttoXm' 
 €1 fxv napi^oiLisVy Xifii^ ^la^fiap^imi, vuv ^£, Oaiarou fCptvficxOrii. 
 4. /cal 7rfp(€(i>(JjU€0a £/c Trdi^rwi/ IlXaTairjg ot Trapa oui'if/ui' irpoOvf^un 
 
 Xrivijjv, * by most of the Greeks,' meaning, 
 the Lacedsemonian confederacy. This 
 compliment (paid to conciliate favour) 
 was, however cautiously guarded in its 
 expressions, in effect little merited, since 
 it does not appear that the Lacedsemonians 
 ever cared for justice and probity, when 
 they crossed their own interest : and so it 
 is truly said of them, v. 105, eTri^avtorara 
 bjv ifffisv — TO. ^vfi(j)kpovTa ciKaia. In 
 fir) TO, HKora we have a cautious expres- 
 sion for ra dirtiKora. In iiraivovfitvoi — 
 fiffiiTTwi' there is a brief form of expres- 
 sion for wQ tTTaiv. It vfieig Trtpt I'lfiwv 
 ovdk /i</i7rruiv, where ovdk stands for ov, 
 or rather may be considered as a stronger 
 expression, though properly only suitable 
 to nominatives, thus : f/itTf fisv ttrrt tTrai- 
 vov^tvoi, ovde Sk I'lfiiig /i«/i7rr. At avrovg 
 dfiiivovQ ovrag there is another captatio 
 benerolentice. At ovdk repeat diroCi^oivTai, 
 neve improbent. By upolg roig koipoXq is 
 meant, Dukas thinks, the temple at Delphi. 
 See v. 18. 
 
 2. Seivbv ^6 — ^SaXet^'at] Render, *atro- 
 cious will it seem for Lacedaemonians to 
 destroy Plataea : yea, that, on the one 
 hand; your fathers should have inscribed 
 the city, for its valour, on the tripod at 
 Delphi ; while, on the other, you should 
 have expunged it, root and branch, from 
 the general family of Greece.' In t^- 
 aXtXxpai there is a metaphor taken from 
 effacing characters traced on a writing- 
 board or parchment ; the proper sense 
 being, to ttipe out characters traced on a 
 waxen tablet. So Xen. Hist. ii. 3, 20, 
 Otjpafievrfv f^aXci^'w tf tov KaruXoyov. 
 Aristoph. Pax, 1181, tovq fiiv iyypd^ov- 
 TtQ rffiiov, TOVQ S' iKa\ei<povT€Q : a similar 
 antithesis, this, to the present ; i^aXtXxpai 
 here corresponding to di>aypd-tpai just 
 before. So Revel, iii. 5, ltaXei<p€Lv to 
 ovofia avTOv Ik Trjg /3//3\oi» rifg t^ojfjg. 
 Eurip. Pel. fi"ag. 4, ov y' tt,aXfi(pti pq,ov, i) 
 ypd(pei, Btog. See also ^schyl. Choeph. 
 500. Imitated from the present is a simi- 
 lar elegance in Aristid. ii. 857, t^'xXtl^ai 
 
 AaKtdaifioi'iovg tK Trig EXXdcog. And so 
 we say, ' to expunge a nation from the 
 map of Europe.' 
 
 Nothing, indeed, is more remarkable 
 than the extremely antithetic character 
 of this sentence, in which the chief point 
 turns on rove Trarkpag — vfidg, dvaypdipai, 
 and tKaXtl-ipai : though there is another 
 also, turning on AuKtSai^oi'iovg and Orj- 
 fiaiovg, where, however, the principal 
 point to be attended to is not so much 
 AaKtSaifioviovg and Qrjfiaiovg as the sense 
 which would commonly be supposed there 
 contained ; q. d. * what an enormity this, 
 that LacedcemonianSyihe perpetual assertors 
 of the liberty of Greece, should sacrifice 
 that city whose glory it was to have sup- 
 ported that liberty, at its greatest need, 
 in order to gratify Thebans, whose eternal 
 disgrace it would be to have betrayed 
 Greece at its utmost need ! ' Arnold here 
 very properly notices the emphasis which 
 exists ; referring, for examples, to i. 69. 
 iv. 85, 86. But when he confines this 
 idiom to names of nations without the art., 
 and yet explains AuKtcaifioviovg to mean, 
 'you who are Lacedaemonians,' he says 
 what would rather involve the contrary : 
 but, in truth, the art. were here out of 
 place, since there is here an ellipsis of 
 ovTag. The term TravoiKriaia is adapted, 
 not to the metaphor in t^aX., but to the 
 thin(/ signified in tov 'EXXtjvikov, scil. tO- 
 vovg, the nation at large being considered 
 as all one family. And so in Ephes. iii. 
 15, we have, irdaa iraTpid tv ovpavoXg Kai 
 iiri ytig. 
 
 3. ig tovto — »}(Tffa»/i£0a] From argument 
 the speakers now make a transition to 
 pathos, appealing to the feelings of the 
 auditors by a representation of the wrongs 
 suffered by pei'sons who, having been well 
 nigh ruined in the cause of Grecian free- 
 dom, are now brought to the very verge 
 of destruction, and are held as base in 
 comparison with the Thcbans, the betrayers 
 of its liberties. 'Eg tovto 'ivfi<popdg npo- 
 Ki\u)pi)Kaiitv, *for to this pitch of mis- 
 
 ( 
 
 . 
 
 / 
 
 fortune have we advanced.' See note at 
 i. 49, and iv. 69. For vulg. diroXXv^iQa, 
 I have, with Haack, Bekker, Goeller, and 
 Poppo, edited dizurXX., from the Cod. Cass. 
 Aug. 2 man., and Clarend., because a past 
 time is here absolutely required by the 
 antithesis, and consequently the supposition 
 of a present tense in a past sense cannot 
 here be admitted. The sense intended is 
 not, what Arnold and Bernhardy assign, 
 
 * who were going to be ruined, had the 
 Medes been victorious ;' for, as Poppo 
 observes, this omission of dv cannot be 
 supposed there, where a great ambiguity 
 would thus be occasioned ; and moreover 
 this sense is forbidden by history itself. 
 Again, the sense assigned by Portus, 
 Hobbes, Smith, and Heilni., ' qui periisse- 
 mus, si Medi vicissent,' would require a 
 double dv, and is by no means suitable ; 
 for surely any other city Avould have 
 been destroyed, had the Medes conquered. 
 Hence best is it to render, with Poppo, 
 
 * qui, quum Medi vicissent, periimus,' or, 
 with Dukas and Goeller, ' qui, quum Medi 
 terrd nostra potiti essent, periimus.' Yet 
 not sufficiently authorised is this addition 
 of Tijg xwpa^. All that the term Kparri- 
 advToiv can signify is, * when they were 
 victorious,' 'had the upper-hand,' as in 
 Hom. II. xxi. 315, og h) vvv Kparkti, and 
 often elsewhere. Whether, indeed, peri- 
 imus be a right rendering, may be ques- 
 tioned. That sense would rather require 
 aTTwXo/ift^a, which is, indeed, the word 
 used in a certain saying of Theraist. re- 
 corded in Plut. Them. 29, dTrioXofieO' dv, 
 ti fin dTru)X6fie9a. But surely such an 
 hyperbole, however suitable to a witty bon 
 mot, would here be any thing but in place. 
 Moreover, sufficiently good is the sense 
 yielded by the imperf., *we were being 
 ruined,' i. e. were on the point of being 
 ruined: a sense also justified by facts; 
 for it is well known, that after their city 
 had been destroyed, and they had been 
 compelled to take refuge in Peloponnesus, 
 the Platseans were on the brink of ruin, 
 from which they wei*e alone rescued by 
 the event of the battle of Plataea. If 
 this be not admitted as a satisfactory 
 statement, we may render a7ra>XX. 'were 
 ruined,' taking the term as a popular 
 hyperbole to denote great distress, as in 
 Exod. x. 7> ^ tlSh'ai jSuvXfi on diro- 
 XoiXiv AiyvTTTog; 
 
 Of tv vfilv — Orjiiaiwv r/afftoixeGa the 
 sense is, as Poppo expresses it, 'vobis 
 judicibus {tv iifiiv SiK-affralg, ch. 53) a 
 Thebanis superamur,' i. e. Thebanis vili- 
 ores sumus, postponimur. 
 
 dvo dyutvag Tovg jxtyirrTOvg viriffrtjixs)'] 
 'we have undergone two trials the great- 
 est : ' by dy. being meant, such difficulties 
 and distresses as are in the highest degree 
 trying to bear, such as starvation, on the 
 one hand, or to be tried for one's life, on 
 the other. I have here followed Poppo, 
 Bekker, and Goeller, in ejecting diKy, 
 which, according to the common reading, 
 has place after Oavdrov. It is true that 
 the examples of the phrase Kpivtffdai 9a- 
 vdrov, adduced by Dukas and Stephens, 
 are all from the later writers ; and hence 
 we might suppose Qavdrov SiKy KpivtaOai 
 to be the complete, for this the elliptical, 
 phrase, and accordingly the more likely to 
 have been used by the early, as Qavdrov 
 Kpiv. is by the later writers. Yet since I 
 find KpivtaBui Oavdrov occurring in Xen. 
 Cyr. i. 2, 14, and employed by Demosth., 
 I think there is sufficient reason to sup- 
 pose its use to have existed in the time 
 of our author. Certain it is that internal 
 evidence (which, in a case like this, over- 
 balances external testimony) is quite in 
 favour of BavdTov Kpivtff9ai, the woi'd diKy 
 being more likely to have been foisted in 
 from the Scholiasts, than omitted by the 
 copyists. 
 
 4. (cat TTtpuojffiJiiBa — dn/itwpijroi] A 
 most touching appeal to the feelings. 
 Render, * Yea, we are spumed by all, — 
 we Plataeans who evinced a zeal bevond 
 our strength towards the Greeks, — de- 
 serted [are we] and unaided.' The term 
 'jrepiiij9ti(r9ai signifies literally * to be 
 shoved and pushed about,' as mean insig- 
 nificant persons who stand in the way of 
 others : and such is its use in Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. 437, and Appian, ii. 65 & 68. Most 
 frequently, however, as in Demosth. 570, 
 17, it bears the figurative sense ' to be 
 spurned, or contemned,' to suffer repulse, 
 as persons deserving of no attention, and 
 whose requests it is not worth while to 
 grant. So Aristot. Pol. v. 6, yivovTai at 
 (TTdfftig SK TOV Trepiu)9tl(T9ai tTspovg v(f 
 iriporv Kara ydfxovg rj diKag. In this 
 sense, too, the word occurs infra ch. 67, ft') 
 7rtpuo(T9uifitv iv iifxiv, i. e. 'suffer repulse 
 apud Tos, at your hands.' Hei*e it miglit 
 u H 2 
 
468 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 tC Touc; ' EXXi^vac, *ff)»?jwot Kai tiTtf^no^r^Toi' Kai ovrt twv Tore t^v/n- 
 uaytjv w(j>i\{i ouSeiCj vfxfig re, vj AoKt^aijuovioi, i) juiovrj tXirlg, 
 U^ifiiv jur] ov |3fj3aiO( lire. LVIII. Katroi a^ioviniv ye, Kai Oe(Zv 
 iViKa TWV QV/u/ua^iKwv nore yevojULtviov, Kai rrjq apirrjq rijg eg Tovg 
 'EXXr/vcic, f Ka/i<pOiivai v/nag, Kai /neTayviZvai h ti utto Or}j3a'iit)v 
 iTrn(yut]Tt' Ti)v TE owpEov a VTOTTaiTrJaai avTovg, /bit) kthvhv ovq fit] 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LVIII. 
 
 469 
 
 mean * to be spumed or contemned,' if it 
 stood by itself ; but as taken with tprnxoi 
 and aTifjni)pr)Toi, with which it is closely 
 connected in construction, it must bear 
 the sense, * we suffer repulse at the hands 
 of all,' which may involve, by implication, 
 the sense ' spreti et auxilii fraudati,' (and 
 so, it may be observed, Budseus explains 
 in the passage at ch. 67 by * ne repulsam 
 feramus, a vobis spreti et auxilii fraudati,') 
 but this it is not necessary to suppose, 
 since the idea in question is, in effect, 
 expi-essed by the words tprj/^oi Kai dri- 
 fitjjprfToi, * deserted and unaided,' or rather 
 
 * unavenged,' inulti. And so Steph. in 
 Thes. explains by * nemine injuriam nobis 
 factam ulciscente,' which, as being the 
 stronger sense, is therefore to be preferred. 
 
 fc>0«\fl] opemferty scil. r//zTv. So at v. 
 23, we have d}<p. 'AOrivaioig. Most affect- 
 ing are the words which follow, vfitig re, 
 b) AuKtcaifAovioi — ?/rf, and that from tlie 
 increased agitation they discover. Render, 
 
 * And ye Lacedaemonians, our only hope — 
 we fear that ye should prove not to be 
 relied on ;' similar to what is said infra 
 V. 43, oif (Hejiaiovg (l>d(Ticu)v tlvai. Here 
 we see the opposite passions of hope and 
 despair most feelingly depicted, as each 
 contending for the mastery, and striving 
 which should prevail. 
 
 Ch. LVIII. 1, 2. In this passage the 
 pathos increases ; the speakers now having 
 recourse to earnest entreaties, urged by 
 all those considerations which have any 
 power over the human mind, as religion, 
 humanity, and a remembrance of the vicis- 
 situdes of human affairs. 
 
 1. /catrot] for Kai {iriv, atqui. Render, 
 
 * But yet we, at least, entreat, for the sake 
 of the gods who were once invoked by us 
 in common alliance, and of the valour we 
 evinced for the Greeks, — that you would 
 be dissuaded and change your purpose as 
 to any thing you may have been persuaded 
 to by the Thebans.' With KafxcpBtjvai 
 here compare -^schyl. Prom. lO.'il, Vvafx- 
 ypd ydp ovSkp rwvCt fi\ uxttb Kai (ppdaai, 
 where the Schol. explains by tTrticXdwt, 
 
 * prevail upon.' And so infra ch. 59, we 
 have, iTriKXaaOrjvai ry yvdjfiy. Very pro- 
 perly have Poppo, Bekker, and Goeller 
 
 here recalled Kafi(p9. instead of yva/jKp., 
 which had been brought into the text by 
 Wasse and Dukas on very insufficient 
 authority ; for it is not clear that any one 
 MS. has yvafiip. Yet three good MSS. 
 have Kvafi(p., which was probably the 
 original spelling of the word, afterwards 
 softened to yrayti^., and then to Kafi<p9. 
 rvdfXTrTu) is a word not unfrequent in the 
 early poets, chiefly the heroic ones ; though 
 it is occasionally also found in the prose 
 writers, (yet only of a later date than our 
 author,) and as the three MSS. above 
 mentioned have Kvafitp., it is difficult to 
 imagine what could have induced the 
 scribes to substitute for a common an 
 uncommon form ; and especially taking 
 into consideration the partiality of our 
 author for the old and harsh forms of 
 words, (some of which have been altered 
 into the ordinary ones,) not improbable is 
 it that he here wrote Kvafj,^dijvai. I have 
 here followed Bekk. and Goell. in removing 
 the comma after /x^rayrtDvat, because el 
 Ti here, as often, stands for on. Of this 
 sjTitax with the accus. examples are found 
 supra ch. 42, fiETayvwvai rd Stdoyfisva, 
 infra vi. 17, /it. tov ttXovv, and Eurip. 
 Med. 64, fisTayvu)v Kai rd TrpoaO' etpri- 
 fiiva, and Iph. Aul. 1425, fxtT. rdde. 
 
 In the next words, ttjv ts dtoptdv — 
 TTpfTTCt, there is a refined turn of expres- 
 sion, which has been but imperfectly com- 
 prehended by interpreters. Render, *And 
 to ask back of them [in return for benefits 
 received] this favour, not to destroy (i. e. 
 that you should not put to death)* those 
 whom it would be unbecoming in you [to 
 destroy].' At dvTaTraiTijffai Haack very 
 properly supplies vndg from the preceding. 
 The word is one somewhat rare ; though 
 dvTaTToSidvjfii is frequent. Of dwped in 
 this sense, to denote /arowr, examples occur 
 in Demosth. c. Mid. Iv x^P^'^'og p^p^i Kai 
 Suiptdg TraptXxov, and 1381, tW ff(v^i]Tai rj 
 Swpsd Tolg tTTiyiyvopsvoig. And so Hom. 
 II. iii. 54, Cu>p' 'AtppodiTTjg. Pind. 01. i. 120, 
 diopa KvTrpidog. yEschyl. P. V. 346, ai'x**' 
 Tr]vSs dioptdv Ifxci Atoanv Ai', wore Tutvde 
 a' tKXvffai 7r6pu)v. Moreover, Hesych. ex- 
 plains dojpedg by xdpirag, and Suid. 6(optd 
 by doaiQ di'aTrodorog, where, for dvaTTo- 
 
 i 
 
 vfxiv TrpETrei, (Tuxjtpova re avrl aia^pag /cojjiiVaaOai xapiv' Ka\ /u^, 
 V^ovrjv ^ovTaq aXXoig, KaKiav avTOvg dvTi\a(5fiv' j^payy ydp to rd 
 r\f.iLripa aw/xara ^ia(j>Ofipai) tniTTovov ^e Trjv ^vaKXnav avTOv o^a- 
 VKTai' ouK iydpovQ ydp tj/uag hkotwq TijuwpriaicjOtj dXX' tvvovg, Kar 
 avayKr)v 7roXefirt(TavTag. 2. wars Kai rdiv auy/aaTiov aSeiav TroiovvTeg 
 
 ^OTog, read avraTr. Indeed by the term 
 dijjptd it is usually implied, that the favour 
 is one in return for some benefit conferred : 
 and thus Plato, p. 414, defines Sioptd by 
 dWayr) xdptrog, what in Aristot. Eth. iv. 
 2, is called avridioped : the opposite to 
 which is, T} Swped iv x^P'-'''h *the gift by 
 grace, or gift of grace, gratuitous gijl,' 
 spoken of by St. Paul, Rom. v. 14, where, 
 for tv xdpiTi, the idiom of classical Greek 
 would have required x«|0'7'oe, as in Plato, 
 p. 844, dirrdg t'/plv dutpedg ») Qebg txfi 
 (for Trapf'xfi) x^P^^^f avrrj. Such is the 
 use of our word boon in a passage of 
 Shakspeare: * Vouchsafe me, for my meed, 
 but one fair look ; A smaller boon I cannot 
 beg.' Commentators are not agreed whe- 
 ther at KTtivHV we should understand 
 avTovg, or vjxdg. The former mode is 
 adopted by Portus, Dukas, Goeller, and 
 Arnold : the latter view, first propounded 
 by myself in my smaller edition, has been 
 since adopted by Poppo ; and thus the 
 sense that would seem required by the 
 vpip following is, ' that you should not be 
 compelled to kill those whom it may be un- 
 becoming in you to destroy :' a sense, this, 
 sufficiently good, but perhaps not weighty 
 enough for the occasion. Moreover, as 
 Kop.iaaoQai, just after, must be referred 
 to the Thebans, so it would be harsh to 
 suppose any other subject to the verb 
 KTiiviiv. The sense will thus be, *that 
 they kill not (be the means of killing) 
 those whom it would be unbecoming in 
 you to destroy.' 
 
 (Tbxppovd re dvTi aiffxpdg KopiffaoOai 
 xdpivl 'and to receive (i. e. be content to 
 receive) an honourable, not a base, return 
 of kindness.' Of this rare use of adj^piov 
 as applied to things, two examples are 
 found, in Aristoph. A v. 1433,tpya <yu)(ppova, 
 and Plato, p. 728, (rtit(ppovk<JTaTa, scil. tpya. 
 Thus it is equivalent to Lat. honestum, as 
 opposed to turpe, (so in Nepos, Praef. we 
 have, *honesta atque turpia,') in which 
 case there is an implied notion of what 
 is just and equitable, sometimes expressed, 
 as in Cic. pro Rose. 2, * si vobis sequa et 
 honesta postulatio ;' and in Plato, p. 936, 
 Xptiav fxq ffu)<ppova. Finally, in Demosth. 
 and Dionys. Hal. we have the phrase 
 ^iKaiav x^P'*' dTTodiSovai, and that the 
 ideas of honestum and diKaiov are common, 
 
 is certain. So in a passage of St. Paul, 
 Phil. iv. 8, we have, btra iariv dXriQij, oaa 
 (Tefivd (honesta), offa diKaia. 
 
 The next words, Kai prj t)dovi)v SovTag — 
 dvTiXal3uv, have no connexion with those 
 immediately preceding, but depend on 
 d^iovfiev vfidg, the sense being, * we beg 
 of you not, by giving pleasure to others, 
 yourselves to receive disgrace in return.' 
 The same construction is found ch. 44, ovk 
 d^iu) vpdg — dTTifXraffOai. By KaKiav is to 
 be understood ritiosam famam ; this latter 
 idea being implied in dvnXaliuv, in which 
 there is a forensic allusion, well traced by 
 Schoemann, who renders, * malitice famam 
 vicissim acciperehominum judicio :' though 
 I would observe, that the terra KaKia has 
 here rather the general sense rice, or cri- 
 minality, as opposed to rirtue ; a sense of 
 frequent occurrence in Aristotle and other 
 of the philosophical writ?ers. Thus what the 
 Platseans earnestly entreat of the Lacedae- 
 monians is, that they would not be made 
 tools in the hands of the Thebans ; so that, 
 while gratifying the desires of others, they 
 should not themselves suffer the evils at 
 the price at which they must be purchased. 
 
 The next words, (ipaxi) ydp — dipaviaai, 
 are not to be referred to those immediately 
 preceding, but the ydp has reference to 
 what went before, and is meant to suggest 
 ichy they should relent, and not be hurried 
 into that which, though it might be a tem- 
 porary gratification to the Thebans and 
 themselves, would entail a lasting misery in 
 the disgrace of such a deed ; q. d. ' For to 
 destroy our bodies, is a thing soon done ; 
 but to make away with the disgrace of the 
 deed, will be a work of labour and time.' 
 
 The words following, ovk ex^po^f ydp — 
 7roXtfiT](Tavrag, are suspended on the word 
 SvaKXeiap : q. d. * Ay, disgrace, — for you 
 will, unjustly, take vengeance on those 
 who are not enemies, but well-wishers ; 
 and who were at war with you only by 
 constraint.' 
 
 2. Now commences what Poppo calls 
 the fi'ipog TrapatviTiKov Kai ivrpitrriKhv of 
 the speech, extending to the end of the 
 second section of ch. 59. The fiepog irapai- 
 viTiKov extends to the end of this chapter ;' 
 but the first portion is hortatory only by 
 implication : in short, it is chiefly occu- 
 pied in urging these strong claims on the 
 
 ti 
 
 I 
 
470 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LVllI. 
 
 471 
 
 TrpoiaxoiiihovQ, (o g£ vof.iOQTolg"E\\riai i^n] ktuvuv toutouc,) en ^e 
 nartoJv rCov v^er^^wv O^Kag, ok, aTToOavovraq utto M»,S(uv fcai 
 
 clemency of their foes, inasmuch as they 
 had been enemies by constraint, and had 
 heretofore all along deserved well of them, 
 that they had been bound in friendship by 
 the closest ties : in touching on which last 
 point, there is conveyed a strong appeal to 
 the feelings of the Lacedemonians, on the 
 score of their ancestors ; a topic which, to 
 the ancients, from their warm attachment 
 to the memory of their forefathers, was 
 usually very effective. 
 
 oKTTt Kai—hKd^oiTt] This has reference 
 to the expression used in the preceding 
 section, kut di^dyKt}v, the sense being, 
 ' so that you would alone judge rightly 
 and justly, by granting a freedom from 
 all bodily harm.' In the phrase ddtiav 
 TTOulv, ' to grant security from punish- 
 ment,' we have a forensic foi-m, answering 
 to dciiav Trapex^iv, dovi'ai, &c., which are 
 found in the orators, and sometimes in the 
 historians. See Boeckh, Staatsh. ii. p. 174. 
 Thus the term is conjoined with diivtinriq, 
 in Hdian. v. 4, 1« ; and at vi. 60, 3, we 
 have the expression a^ftav nottitraaOai. In 
 the ]»hrase following, offia CiKd^tiy, (with 
 which compare cxna ttou'iv supra i. 71> 7.) 
 the term oaiog bears the united sense of 
 jus and fas. 
 
 Kai TTpovoovvTeg] This is rendered, 
 * especially considering :' but, besides that 
 jcai can scarcely here bear the sense pnv- 
 serthn, no good authority exists for Trpo- 
 voilv in the sense cogitare, considerare. As 
 to the doubt here expressed by Poppo, 
 *nescio an, sui-pleto r'lfiiov, rectius con- 
 vertamus, et nobis prospicientes propterea 
 quod,' — that is quite ungromided ; the 
 words Kal TrpovnoivTeg being meant to 
 further unfold and complete the idea in 
 ddtiav TToiovvTeg. Render, 'providing for 
 our own safety [against the attacks of the 
 Thebans] ;' where >//iui»/ may very well 
 be supplied, from its being implied in nly 
 aujfidriov, which stands for »//iic5v. This 
 sense of Trporokio, as used with a gen. of 
 person, is of frequent occurrence in Xen., 
 and is sometimes found in other of the 
 best writers. The on after TrpovoovvTtg 
 bears the sense because. I have pointed 
 accordingly. Of Uovrag the sense is, 
 * voluntarily sun*endering ourselves.' The 
 words following, Kai Xf'ipng Trpo'iffxo^dvovg, 
 
 < liolding out our hands,' serve to complete 
 the idea, and are highly graphic. Of this 
 phrase another example occurs at ch. 66, 
 and xti{^«C Trp'^x'^^^"* ^^ found in Dionys. 
 Hal.'i. 58, and Trpotffx. frequently in Dio 
 Cass. So also in Cees. de Bello Gall. vii. 
 50, we have, ' dextris exsertis.' The hands 
 thus held out were of course without arms : 
 and so in Livy, xxviii. 3, we have, ' dex- 
 tras nudas ostentantes.' That the custom 
 of the Greeks was to spare an enemy who 
 surrendered himself, and by asking quarter 
 became a suppliant, is well known. 
 
 3. What is said in this section is brought 
 forward suspended on a yap, serving to 
 supply a reason why they should irpovoiiv 
 avTwv, i. e. act with especial reference to 
 them as tvepyirag, § 2. That they had been 
 such, was attested by the very tombs of 
 their forefathers, who had fallen and were 
 buried in the ten-itory of the Platseans, 
 their companions in arms, and coadjutors 
 in conc^uering the liberties of Greece : an 
 argument, this, strengthened by adducing 
 the /«<;«, that, as a proof of the close friend- 
 ship of the two nations, the tombs of their 
 Spartan ancestors were regularly honoured 
 with all due honour. Hence it is argued, 
 that consistency requires from Spartans a 
 very different course to that \yhich tliey 
 are now adopting : in handling which 
 argument, the speakers make the appeal 
 almost graphic; and the tombs are in a 
 manner represented as present, by the 
 simple words aTrojiXetpaTi yap ig iraTfpwv 
 TU)v vfitTkptJv OrjKag- q. d. ' You will not 
 judge rightly, if you do not shield us from 
 danger and' secm-e our personal safety ; 
 for cast your eyes [there] upon the sepul- 
 chres of,' &c. : with which highly pathetic 
 appeal compare a similar one in Isocr. 
 Plat^ic. p. 534. From Strabo, p. 598, it 
 appears that the tombs in question still 
 remained in his time. 
 
 tTifiwuiv Kara tTog — vofiifioig] Of the 
 whole mode of this annual parentatio, a 
 full description is given in Pint. Aristid. 
 21, and Justin, ix. 7, 11. See also Wachsm. 
 Ant. Gr. ii. 2, p. 126. With respect to the 
 ia9rina(Ti, neither Plutarch makes any 
 mention of them, but only of the ivayia- 
 fiara, (libations of wine, milk, &c.) nor 
 is there any distinct mention of it in any 
 
 * 
 
 w^fiTa, TTuvTuw dira^x'^^ £7ri(/)tpoi;rec, ivvoi jilv tK (f>i\laQ X^pac, 
 gujti/iaxoi ^e oftaixfJioig ttots yevofjiivoig' wv vfxfiq Tovvavrlov av 
 ^odaaire, /nn o/«0(^t; -yrorrec 4. (jKk^fjaaQi U' Uavaav'iag jxlv yy 
 ihaTTTiv avTovg vojiu^wv tv y^] re <pi\ia TiOivai Kai Trap' avBpddi 
 ToiovToiQ' ujttac Se, a KTivun vf^idg Ka\ X''V^^' "^'l'' nAaraiffio 
 e»,j3aSa TTOiriatrs, t'i aAAo ?/ iv TroAf/iutt T£ Kal Trapd roTc aidiv' 
 Taig Trarcpac roue," vfji^rlpovq Kai ^vyyivfig, drifiovQ yip<^v wv vvv 
 iax^wai, KUTaXtlxPeTi ; Trpog ^e, Kai yw ev y ^XevOipiier)C7av ol 
 "EXXrjvtc 3ouX(J(Tfrt; iepa r£ Oewi;, olg ev^d/LUvoi M»J^wv t/cpaTn^av, 
 tpVfuodre; Kai'Ovmag rdg Trarpiouc rwv i icrafiivwv Kai Kncrarrov 
 
 of the several authorities adduced by the 
 commentators. It is not clear what use 
 the ointments were put to. It is hardly to 
 be supposed that they were burnt; that 
 being a custom rather in use at the funeral, 
 and not at the annual commemoration. 
 Arnold supposes ' the clothing in question 
 to have been offered in the same super- 
 stitious feeling which prompted offerings 
 of meat and drink ; as though the dead 
 were cold in their disembodied state, and 
 still required those reliefs to the neces- 
 sities of human nature which they had 
 needed when alive.' Yet thus we must 
 suppose the clothing to have been burnt ; 
 for, as Arnold shows from Herodot. v. 92, 
 *the clothing so offered was not thought 
 to be serviceable to the departed unless it 
 were burnt.' No proof, however, exists 
 that they vere offered as if serviceable to 
 the dead. It is sufficient to suppose that 
 I hey were, together with the meats and 
 drinks, offered, like the arKpavoi^iara, 
 honoris causa, as a mark of respect ; simi- 
 larly as in the case of Electra offering up 
 her zone at her father's grave. Soph. El. 
 
 455. 
 
 Among the vo^ifia was probably that 
 mentioned by Plutarch, of sacrificing a 
 bull, and inviting the dead to the feast. 
 
 o(Ta re >'/ yfj — lTTKpkpovTtgl By the 
 wpnta understand, ' the fruit that came to 
 maturity' sv ry tjpq tov trovg : on which 
 Dukas refers to Grsev. on Hesiod, Op. 31, 
 and Meibom. on Diog. Laert. 1152. Of 
 the thing itself, illustrations exist in Stob. 
 Serm. p. 290, 48, xpn ^« 'f«' ^'^^ ^^)^"' 
 
 Tlbl'TOV SKaaTOV Tlfl^V Ty TWV KttT tTog 
 
 wpatwv tTTi^op^. yElian, V. H. i. 31, rvpov 
 TTpotTtp'spovtra, Kai TpwKTa (opaXa, Kai rag 
 dWag d-rrapxdg Tuiv iopaiwv. Liban. Or. 
 508, A, 01 fifv yap dXXoi rolg dTToGavovffiv 
 a7rapx«e ^*^^ wpatwv iiri^kpovaiv. 
 
 tvvoi—yivofikvoig] Meaning, 'as well- 
 wishers [offering first-fruits] from a 
 
 friendly country, and allies to those who 
 were our companions in arms.' M^ opOtag 
 yi ovTtCi *by not making a right decision.' 
 So tiKdioiTt, a little before. 
 
 4. What is said in this section is meant 
 to show the inconsistency in every way 
 which would result from the conduct they 
 deprecate,— they would undo what their 
 fathei-s had done. With the passage Poppo 
 compares Isocr. Paneg. § 60, 61. "RQair- 
 Ttv avTovg, 'buried them [hcre].'^ By 
 ToiovToig understand ^iXiotg. Toig avQ'tv- 
 Toig, 'their murderers ;' for the Thebans 
 were on the side of the Persians. In this 
 sense the word occurs not unfrequently m 
 the Tragedians. On the idiom in drifiovg 
 yfouJv see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 339. They 
 would be deprived of these honorary ob- 
 servances, because there would be none left 
 to make the offerings ; for the Thebans 
 could not participate in that feeling. 
 
 Ovcriag Tag Trarpiovg] Meaning, as Goell. 
 points out, ' sacra quae instituerant patres 
 eorum, qui loquuntur, et Spartanorum, 
 ad quos loquuntur. Quae si cum terra 
 Platfeensium in Thebanos conferent, pnmis 
 conditionibus eripient.' For vulg. iffcra- 
 ukviov, retained by Bekker, Poppo and 
 Goeller edit uaafi., while Haack and 
 Arnold prefer hafi. The common read- 
 ing cannot be defended, as being quite a 
 poetical form. As to tiffafi., it is Ionic, 
 and for it there is only the authority of one 
 MS. ; while eaafi. has that of three of the 
 best, and is preferable from its pure Attic 
 prose form, which comes from the ori^^mal 
 future £W, whence the participle iaag, 
 used several times in Homer ; whence 
 hduTiv and tcrduevog. Finally, it remains 
 to determine what the term is to be re- 
 ferred to. The translators and Abresch 
 refer it to iepd, while Gottleb. and Poppo 
 refer it also to Ovaiag, but wrongly. "Ew 
 is never used in such a figurative sense. 
 Strange is it that the commentators should 
 
^PV 
 
 472 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 427. 
 
 a(j>aif)ri(naBe ; LIX. Ov Trpdt; ttJc u^tTfpac; 8o£»jCj w AaKt^aijuuvioi, 
 Tu^i, oiTe €t; ra Koiva tlHv EAArjvwv vo/mina /cat tt; tou^ npoyovovi; 
 a/ma^raviiv, ovre vinaq Tovg fufpyerac, aAAoTjOiat,- fvt/ca lyOpai;, fii] 
 avTOVQ a^iKr)OivTa(;, ^UKpOiifjai' (ptiaaaOai ce Kui iirLKXaaOtivai rrj 
 •yi'WjU^), o'lfcrw dox^povi Aa/3ovrac, /ur/ lov niiaofjitda /liovov ^eivoTrjTa 
 KaTavooviTaCj aAA oioi re av ovrtt; iradoiimiv, Kai tu^ aaTaOjuirjTov 
 
 not have seen that the two participles taa- 
 fikvwv and Knaavrwv are meant to be 
 applied to the two nouns just before occur- 
 ring, and to each in the same order, — 
 kaafi. to Upd, (accordingly the term is 
 mostly used of erecting a building ; as, for 
 instance, in Herodot. i. G6, iepbv t'ladfievog. 
 Pint. Them. p. 22. Ap. llhod. i. 9C7.) and 
 KTiffdpTUJV to OvaiaQ : for KTit^eiv some- 
 times, though eio never, bears the figura- 
 tive sense instituere, as said of establishing 
 any observance. So Find. Pyth. v. 119, 
 KTiay kopTijv, * establish a festivity,' and 
 01. vii. 75, iKTiaaTO a^Qva. Phalar. Epist. 
 KTitfiv Tsxvi)v. Cic. condere jura. And 
 so Hesych. explains KTiaai by dp^aaOai. 
 The same sense, withdrawing the figure, 
 is expressed in Plato, 642, OvaiuQ TtXerwQ 
 avfifUKrovQ KaTKTTtjtJavTo : while at p. 113 
 we have the fyuratire sense conveyed, 
 though by the use of another word ; upd 
 Gvffiag T( avToiQ KaraaKtvdHiovTtQ : where 
 the verb is to be taken both in the proper 
 and the metaphorical sense, — namely, 
 * founding temples and establishing sacri- 
 fices.' And so Xen. Anab. v. 3, 9, Qvaiav 
 (Troiei Ty 9ti^. Of the term Trarpiovg 
 the sense is well expressed by our word 
 ancestral. 
 
 Ch. LIX. In sections 1 and 2 of this 
 chapter the matter is first hTpurriKov, 
 and then tTriKXaTTiKov and tTriffKrjTrriKov. 
 
 I. ov npbg Trjg vfitrtpag, &c.] Meaning, 
 that they ought to be ashamed to think 
 of such a course as that which they now 
 meditate. Render, ' Not for your glory, 
 Lacedaemonians, are these things.' This 
 phrase irpog nrog dvai, like the Lat. esse 
 pro aliqno, signifies * to be for the advan- 
 tage of any one : ' and examples of it may 
 be seen in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 590. One 
 may remark here the meiosis, which serves 
 to soften the censure conveyed, as in a 
 passage of St. Paul, 1 Cor. xi. I7, ovk 
 
 iTTaivio 
 
 tg rd Koivd Ti3v 'EWtji'ujv — dfxap- 
 rdvtivl *to violate the common insti- 
 tutions of Greece' This use of dfiopr. 
 with an accus. of ^€no«, isnot unfrequeut; 
 while as used with an accus. of thin(/, it is 
 so rare, that I know of no other example. 
 Here, as dfiapTavuv is used with an accus. 
 
 both of thing and of person, it must be 
 accommodated in sense to each. By dXXo- 
 Tpiag ix^pas understand, * tlie enmity 
 borne by the Thebans to the Plataeans.' 
 At (ptinaaOat dk repeat, from the preceding, 
 Trpoi: £t TTJg vfAtrkpag So^rig tori or torat, 
 
 * that will be honourable to you.' Accord- 
 ing to the maxim of antiquity so well 
 expressed in Virg. ^n. vi. 854, ' Parcere 
 subjectis, et debellare superbos.' 
 
 In o'lKTui (TU)^povi Xa^ovrag, (for so I 
 Jiave thought proper to edit, with Poppo, 
 Bekker, and Goeller, from almost all the 
 best MSS., confirmed by internal evidence 
 in the peculiarity of the expression, instead 
 of vulg. oJktov (Tibippova Xa/3.) we have, as 
 Poppo and Goeller are agreed, a brief 
 form of expression ; the full construction 
 being, <ptiaaadai olKYtft Xaf36vrag, scil. 
 avrbv [rbv oIktov], ' to spare [us] in 
 pity, havmg taken it upon you.' Goeller 
 compares another passage infra v. 15, 
 iTriOvjiiq. twv dv^pwv KOfiiffaaOai, scil. 
 avTovg. And Arnold compares Soph. 
 CEd. Col. 475. Of acj^povi the sense is 
 here, * regulated by the dictates of a 
 sober mind,' alive to the frailty of human 
 nature, as opposed to a mind actuated by 
 the impulses of passion either way. So in 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. viii. 23, we have, fierd 
 aiixppovog Xoyiafxov. 
 
 KUTavoovvrag] * bearing in mind. 
 Highly significant are the words which 
 follow, oloi Ti dv ovTtg TrdOoifiev, 'and 
 who [answering to qtiales in Latin] we are 
 who would suffer it.' Compare supra 
 ii. 41, v(p' o'iiov KoKonaOtl. Herodot. i. 31, 
 o'lwv TtKViov tKvpriat, in which case olog 
 stands for on toiovtoq. See Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 480, obs. 3. 
 
 Kai utg dffTdOfiijTOV to Trjg KvjJKpopdg] 
 
 * bearing in mind, too, the uncertainty of 
 fortune.' So iv. 62, we have, rb drrrdG. 
 TOO fiiXXovTog. The term affrdGfiTiros 
 signifies properly, 'what has no standing 
 or foundation;' also, as here, metaph. 
 what is never at a stay, to use our old 
 English phrase: a term, this, highly 
 applicable to foHune, which may well be 
 said never to continue at one stay. Thus 
 Phocyl. 25, 6 fiiog rpoxbg' daraTog bX^og. 
 And 80 says Terence, ' Nihil diu in eodem 
 
 ) 
 
 I 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LIX. 
 
 473 
 
 TO t5c ^v/jKpopaq, wrivi ttot av Kai ava^iM ^vfjnriaoi, 2. iJjUcTc 
 
 T£, (jjg TTpiirov >;juTv /cat wg rj \ptia Tr^ioayet, — aiTovfUiOa v/mag, 
 
 Oiovg Tovq Ojuopw^i/ouc,' Kai Koivoug t(vv EAAr/rwi/ tTTifSoojfxivoi, 
 
 statu manet.' Arnold thinks that rb rfjg 
 ^vfx^opdg here is not, as the commentators 
 regard it, equiv. to t) ^vfi(ltopd, but means 
 
 * the nature of misfortune,' or every thing 
 about it. But it rather signifies literally, 
 
 * the tnatter of fortune,' what constitutes 
 fortune, i. e. fortune considered as a sub- 
 ject whereon to think or speak. Goeller 
 and Poppo suppose here a sort of gram- 
 matical attraction^ for Kai Cjg dardOp^Tov, 
 (^ Tivi TTOT dv Kai di'aKifi> Kvfjnrsaoi. This, 
 however, is a view too much tending to 
 pare down the sense ; it being the evident 
 purpose of the speakers here to advert to 
 the case as well of the Lacedaemonians as 
 of themselves. They mean to warn them 
 of the instability of fortune, which might 
 desert them all at once (as it afterwards 
 did) from the very Thebans whom they 
 were now seeking to bind to them by a 
 base compliance with their wishes. The 
 term ^v/i0opd is one of middle signification, 
 importing simply quod fors fert, as at i. 
 140, and consequently may be synonymous 
 with Tvx'']' The words following, t^rivi — 
 ^vfiTTtaoi, were added by way of further 
 developing the sense of the foregoing, 
 and also applying the maxim, (where 
 dcrrdO. must be repeated, as also Ihe term 
 ^vfKpopd, though as understood i-i tli^ sense 
 misfortune,) q. d. ' Since fortune is so un- 
 stable a thing, it must be uncertain on 
 whom it (meaning ill fortune) may at any 
 time fall or happen, however unworthy 
 [to suffer it], however undeserving of it.' 
 By the words Kai dvaKitp it is meant to be 
 intimated, that they themselves ought not to 
 be thought worse of because they are in 
 misfortune ; and a warning is conveyed 
 to the Lacedccmonians not to trust blindly 
 to fortune, since no virtue, or merit, not 
 even as great as theirs, will secure men 
 from misfortune. Hence it is abundantly 
 clear, that the reading dva^ii^, instead of 
 vulg. dva^ioig, received by Poppo, Bekker, 
 and Goeller, is alone the true one : and 
 strongly confirmatory of it is an evident 
 imitation of the present passage found in 
 Hdian. v. 1, 11, rd Trjg tvxVQ ^<^P« f^^f^ 
 dva^ioig TTipnrirrTii, where though the 
 writer is speaking of the converse to what 
 is here expressed, — namely, of persons 
 coming into possession of the gifts of for- 
 tune, who are undeservmg, — yet here it 
 is evident he took the term \vn<popd as 
 standing for rvx^ '■ as does also, I find, 
 Dukas. Finally, the above reading is not 
 
 a little supported by a passage of Menand. 
 ap. Stob. P>ag. xvi. p. 153, Gesn. avrtj 
 ydp (scil. Tvx^) dXXip, rvxbv, dva^itp rivi, 
 TrapeXojxii^t} aov iravra TrpoffOijaei irdXiv. 
 
 2. The speakers now resort to entreaty 
 and adjuration. 'H/itif Tt, &c. ' We, then, 
 as is becoming or fit for us to do, and as 
 necessity compels us, — we, loudly invoking 
 the gods who are worshipped at the same 
 altar and are common to the Greeks, re- 
 quire of you that we may prevail as to 
 these things ; (i. e. to obtain our request,) 
 and bringing forward [as topics of argu- 
 ment] the oaths which you sware, we 
 adjure you to be not unmindful of them : 
 we are suppliants at your fathers' tombs, 
 and we invoke the aid of the departed, not 
 to be under the Thebans, nor that those 
 who were the dearest [to them] should be 
 delivered up to those who were the most 
 hated by them.' Such is, I apprehend, the 
 general sense ; but here the construction 
 and phraseology demand no little attention, 
 and each in their order. With respect to 
 the former, it is best laid down by Goell. 
 (nearly as I had long ago done in my 
 Transl.) as follows : ^airovpeOa vfidg irtiaai 
 rdSe — aiTovfitBa vp.dg p.r) dfivripovetv — 
 iKErai yiyvofitOa Kai k7nKaXovp,ida fiij 
 yivkaQai, f.ir]bi — irapa^oQ rival. Cum priori 
 aiTovptOa Vfidg juncta est per parti- 
 cipium sententia iTnj3oiofievoi Oeovg rovg 
 bixo(3(ofxiovg Kai KOivovg twv 'EXXfjvwVf 
 cum altero airovfitOa vfidg item per parti- 
 cipium juncta hsec sunt : Trpo^fpo/itvoi 
 opKovg, ovg 01 Traripeg vfiwv u>p.o(Tav. 
 Verba autem l/csrai yiyv6p.tQa vputv tCjv 
 TTarpt^iov Td<pu)V Kai tTTiKaXovfitOa rovg 
 KSKfujiSrag jungenda sunt cum prj yevsffOai 
 vTib 9/j/3atotc et sequentibus.' But to 
 advert to the phraseology in detail, rrpodyii 
 signifies literally, ' draws us on ;' in which 
 sense the word occurs also at ch. 45, and 
 in Appian, ii. 412, tig Tqv r) Xvirrj fie rrpo- 
 dyti. Plut. 22, a, and 666, c. Xen. Hist, 
 ii. 3, 17. Mem. i. 4, 1. By 0«ot o/tojSw/xtot 
 are meant, those deities who were (as was 
 not unusual among the Greeks, and also 
 the Persians) worshipped together at one 
 and the same altar ; and that either, as 
 Arnold observes, ' from some congeniality 
 in their nature,' or rather from a relation- 
 ship subsisting between them ; in which 
 case they were called bp.o^ii)fiioi or koivo- 
 (3iopioi, or, if only two, av[i[3iofiioi. 
 
 In the words Kai Koivovg riSv 'EXXrjvioVf 
 is added anotlier circumstance, namely, 
 
 \ 
 
 f 
 
474 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. -127. 
 
 TTtTtrai raSe, — Trpo<J>£()diU£voi opKovQ ovq oi 7rarlo?c u/iwr w^ioaav, ^») 
 clfivrjjUoi'tTr, — t/ctrai -yiYVOjutOa vuwv twv Trarpwwv Ta(j)wv, — /cat 
 
 jU6v CKttviK", V ^« Xa/tiTrpoTara jicet' aurwv wpa^avTeq, vvv iv rySe ra 
 BuvoTciTa K-tv^ureuojutv TraOfiv. 3. oTrep ^8 ctvayKoiov n Km X"^^- 
 
 that the gods in question were not only, 
 from some affinity, worshipped at one and 
 the same altar, but were worshipped in 
 common by the Greeks, and at whose altar 
 all Greece might jointly sacrifice, as the 
 Olympian Jupiter and the Pythian Apollo. 
 Of l7ri/3ow/itvot the sense is, not acda- 
 mantcs, (which would rather require Itti- 
 (io(5vTtQ, as infra iv. 108.) but mnr/na 
 voce intocantes ad aiuUiumj where the 
 force of the middle voice is to be noted 
 in this word : and so it was understood by 
 Zonaras, who in his Lexicon explains it 
 by iTTiKaXovi-UVQi. Such, too, is the sense 
 it not unfrequently bears in Dio Cass. 
 Ililffai Tcids stands for oJffre Trelcrai yuag 
 KaTci Tact : and irpo(ptp6fiivoi signifies alle- 
 gantcs, * bringing forward ;' in which sense 
 the term also occurs infra vii. G9, and, 
 in the act., at v. 29. At fxij dfivrifiovilv 
 supply avTwv, *that you would not be 
 unmindful of those oaths.' Of 'iKtrai v^nSv 
 T<Zv rrarpi^iov rdtpiov the full meaning is, 
 *your suppliants at your ancestors' tombs,' 
 entreating you as you respect them, &c. 
 Mr) yfvlffOai [///xdc;] virb 6i;j3aiotg, ' that 
 we may not be under the Thebans.' The 
 appeal is further strengthened by the in- 
 serted words, Kai liriKaXovixtOa rovg KtK- 
 ^riwTag, * nay, we invoke the departed ;' a 
 certain mysterious power being ascribed 
 to the deceased, such as that of the £7ri- 
 Xwpioi y'lpoifQ. The next words, fiijSh — 
 TrapadoOijpai, have reference to the in- 
 serted words above mentioned, and serve 
 to add another touch to the picture. Then 
 is thrown in a further circumstance by 
 which to prevail on them, — namely, the 
 memory of that glorious day when their 
 mutual ancestors fought for and conquered 
 the liberties of Greece. After which, for 
 the sake of pathos, a contrast is drawn 
 between that period, so glorious to their 
 ancestors, and this, so dreadful to them- 
 selves. 
 
 For ner' avrtSv the best MSS. have 
 /ifO' avTitiv or ^tO' lavrdSv, understood as 
 standing for fier' dWrfXtov : but Poppo has 
 shown that such cannot here be admitted, 
 as leading to an absurdity. Goeller thinks 
 that the words are either to be cancelled, 
 or altered to kut avruiv, scil. Qrifiaiatv : 
 
 of which two methods of removing the dif- 
 ficulty the latter is preferable ; — but wholly 
 opposed to this is the evidence of facts, 
 since the Thebans were not in the field 
 of Platsea. After all, there is nothing 
 reasonably to stumble at in the words. 
 The avTiov must, of course, be referred to 
 TTaTspeg vfxoJv which went before : nor is 
 there any thing justly to object to on the 
 ground that the persons now in peril were 
 n<jt the same as those who fought at the 
 battle of Platsea; for this, though true, 
 would be here nothing to the purpose ; by 
 ice being meant, ire Platceans, the Platcean 
 people. Had our author written irrpd- 
 ^afiEv, no one would have stumbled : but 
 what he has wriiten amounts to the same 
 thing ; since by the use of the participle 
 TrpdKavTtg two clauses are thus blended 
 into one : a harshness, indeed, but quite 
 Thucydidean. The sense, fully developed, 
 would stand thus : * We remind you, too, 
 of that day on which, in conjunction with 
 them, we achieved the most glorious ex- 
 ploits ; whereas now, on this, we are in 
 danger of suff"ering the worst inflictions.' 
 Poppo notices the omission of the article 
 before vfitpag, but does not seem aware 
 of the reason ichy it was omitted ; which 
 is, that a sentence cannot with propriety 
 commence with an article. It rarely com- 
 mences with a substantive in any of the 
 oblique cases, and only when, as here, the 
 thing represented is meant to be made as 
 prominent as possible. 
 
 3. Here commences the tTriXoyoj, or 
 conclusion of the oration, in which we 
 have first a strong protestation against 
 the deed which the Spartans meditate, as 
 contrary to every principle of justice, and 
 a demand of right, that they should not be 
 placed in a worse condition by their not 
 having held out to the last ; but if they were 
 to gain nothing by the capitulation, to be 
 restored to the state in which they were 
 when they made it. They conclude by a 
 last earnest appeal to the justice of the 
 Spartans, by the most earnest entreaty 
 and adjuration. 
 
 In the phraseology here, the first point 
 worthy of attention is the commencement 
 of the sentence with a relative, which is 
 
 OL. S8, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LIX. 
 
 475 
 
 TTwrctTov nnq cJSe iyjwai, Xdyou rtXevray, Sidri »caJ tou p/ou o kiv 
 ^vvoQ iyyvQ fJi^r aurou, iravofx^voi Xtyojutv iJSr^ drt ou 9»?Potmc 
 TrapcSoiuti' r»)v tto\iv, (elXfi/tt^a ynp av ttoo yi rourou to7 aicr- 
 '^^inxio oXiO^io.XiiiUO. Tt\£vrf)a(U,) v/luv ^l iriar^vaavT^q npoa^iXOo^A^v. 
 4. Kai ^'iKainv, h /ar] niiOofXiv, k rd uvrd KaTCKTrrifxarrnc, rdv^uv- 
 Tvyovra kiv^vvov idcjui v/^utq avrovQ iXiaOai. 5.^ t7rc(TK:»?7rTo^<€v re 
 aixa iu»), nXarat»7c m'"C, oi TV^o^vf^ioraroi irif^i tovq "EXXijrac 
 ykvl^itvoi, e>;f3a;oic, rmq i^Cw ^x^'taToig, k tcJv v^ietc^wv x'*P'"^ 
 Kai rnq ifx^repaq TriaTewQ, iKtroi o.rec, w AaKt^ai^iivioi, vra^a- 
 
 I 
 
 then, further on, explained by the exe- 
 getical apposition \6ynv rtXevr^v, with 
 which the commentators compare infra 
 iv. 125, oirtp 0iX£T ^syaXa (TTpaTOTreda, 
 and another similar passage infra vii. 20. 
 Here, then, we have an example of the 
 idiom treated on by Matth. Gr. Gr. § 476 : 
 and the words as they stand are equivalent 
 to iravofiivoi £t, OTTfo dvayKaXov re Kai 
 XaXtTTMrarov rolg w^c fxo^'<^^' '^^ Xoyov 
 rf.\evT^v drjXovoTi, Xkyo^ev: where the 
 verb TiXevT^v, as Poppo remarks, carries 
 after it the genit., as having the sense 
 of Xrjytiv and vavtaOai, (which regularly 
 take the genit.) of which he adduces exam- 
 ples from Xen., Dionys., and Pint., and 
 refers to Matth. Gr. Gr. § 355. 
 
 In tyyvg fitr avrov we have a com- 
 bination of two forms of expression, tyyt'C 
 avTov and fitr avrov. AiVxtTry oXeOpy 
 Hobbes, strangely enough, renders 'base 
 perdition ;' and the version of Smith, 
 miserable, is far from well representmg 
 the sense. For although Homer and other 
 authors apply the epithet olKnarog to death 
 by famine, yet that does not forbid the 
 idea that other epithets may be applied 
 according to the view taken of such a 
 death. All violent kinds of death may be 
 miserable, or wretched and pitiable; but to 
 be pined to death was, according to the 
 ideas of the ancients, a death, as compared 
 with that of dying with arms in one s 
 hands, especially ignominious, as suggest- 
 incr the idea of a snared biiite beast : to 
 which purpose compare the words ot 
 Ammianus Marc. xvii. 9, ' Nunc, proh 
 nefas ! cum ultimis hostium fat is mstamus, 
 fam^, iijnavksimo mortis genere, tabescen- 
 'tes ' Now answering to uptavissimus there 
 is^evidently aiax- l^^re, of which term so 
 employed I know no other example except 
 one in Polyien. i. 38, 1, TrtptTUxiTOe^reg 
 aI(TYiffra Xtfit^ dXaXToivro. Something, 
 indeed, very nearly approaching to it 
 occurs in Dionys. Hal. Ant p 1238, r^ 
 KaKiffTti) Tutv fiopwp avaXioVfi)], Mfiv^ 
 *the most ignoble of deaths.' Both the 
 
 above passages were doubtless wTitten with 
 a view to this of our author. 
 
 5. IrrtaKriTTTOnkv t( dfia — I'lfiag SioXkffai'] 
 In this concluding portion, (forming the 
 most eloquent and pathetic part of the 
 whole speech.) highly significant is the 
 term iTriffKrjTrro^iv, which comprehends 
 the two senses of enjoining and entreating : 
 and so supra ii. 73, 4, and Herodot. iii. 65. 
 vii. 158, there is a similar blending of 
 injunction and adjuration, as in Herodot. 
 iii. 73, there is a blending of injunction 
 and imprecation or commination. 
 
 Not a little calculated to impart force 
 and energy, is the constant succession 
 here observable of antithetical c.'aws^s, which 
 Heilm. disposes in more regular order as 
 follows : firj, 1. nXaraifjg ovrtg, oi irpo- 
 evfioraroi TTfpi rovg "EXXnvag yivofiivoi. 
 2. eti^aioig. 3. Tolg rjuXv ix^iaroig. 4. U 
 TMV vfitrkpiov X^^P*^^ '^"* '^^ vntrepag 
 TrhrtMg. 5. iKtrai ovrtg, w AaKt^ainovioi, 
 Trapa^oOrivat, yevtaOai ce au)Tt]f)ag rifiuiV, 
 Kai fin, rovg dXXovg" EXXnvag iXtv9epoi)V- 
 rag, I'mag hoXkffai' adding with not more 
 truth than taste, 'ubi insolens collocatio 
 vocativi w AaKtd., omissio accusativi vfidg 
 in yfvhOai ^e aivrfipag r//iwv, quanquam 
 subjectum diversum, quod proxime ante- 
 cedit, tale additamentum postulabat, gemi- 
 natum Ik tS)v vfitnoiov x^^9^^ '''"^ ^PS 
 vfierspag iriartwg, ang-orera et ^consilii 
 inopiam dicentis eximie depingunt.' 
 
 The words tic Trjg vfitrtpag Triareiog are 
 by Mueller and Levesque (as they were 
 formerly by myself) joined with the words 
 following, iKiTtti ovreg ; by which the sense 
 will be, ' suppliants relying on your faith.* 
 Yet this would suppose an unprecedented^ 
 not to say anomalous, expression, and that 
 quite unnecessarily, — since, construing 
 these words with the preceding ones, with 
 which they seem naturally connected, the 
 sense thus arising is not only apt, but 
 h'mhh forcible and touching,— namely, 'We 
 entreat not to be delivered over out of 
 your hands, and out of your faith and 
 trust.' In U rOc -rriffTtiog there is an 
 
476 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXI. 
 
 477 
 
 t 
 
 ot7»;i'ai, ywiGuai ce (Twriipag VfiJtfj^v, Km fxt] rovg uAAovq LAAi^vat; 
 
 LX. ToiavTa jucv ot FIAarairJc tiirov' oi St G)7j3a7ot, ^eicravrt^ 
 TTpo^ Tov Xoyov aurwv ju»/ oi Aa/ctSaiyuovtot ti ti/^wat, TrapeA^ovrf^ 
 e(pa(Tav Kai avroi jJovXsaOai tnreiv, etth^y] kui iKuvoig Trapa yvdju^iv 
 Ttir avTwv /LiaKpoTipog Aoyo^ iSoOi) r^g ttjOoc, to spwrrjiiia aTTOKpiattjjg. 
 u)Q c fKfAcvcrav, EAcyov rotaoc. 
 
 LXI. ^'Touc /U€v Xoyovg ovk av rjrijcra^tt^a fiTTcTv, u Ka\ avroi 
 ppa-^^eivQ TO ipujTr)dev dneKpivavTo, Kal yitrj eni i^fxag Tpanofitvoi 
 KaTTjyopiav £7rot>?(TavTO, Kai irtpi avTwv i^u) twv irpoKUf.iivuiv, — Ka\ 
 a^a ovSl r)Tia/ixiv(i)Vj — 7roAA»Jv tt)v aTroAoytav, Kal iiraivov wv ov^hq 
 
 ifiE/UXpaTO' VVV 0£, TTpOQ fJlkv TO, aVTBlTTilV ^tl, TU)V Bi tAtyvOV TTOltj' 
 
 allusion to what was just before said, vfuv 
 TTiartvaavTiQ TrpofffjXOofitv. In ^t- 
 oXeaai the dia is inttnsire, as at iii. 41, the 
 sense being, *to utterly destroy.' 
 
 Ch. LX. ixaKpoTspoQ — aTroKpiaewg} 
 *Iongior oratio quam qu?e [simplieiter et 
 paueis] responderet ad inteiTogationem.' 
 (Bauer.) Ilpbg tov Xoyov^ just before, 
 must be construed with dti(TavTiQ. 
 Render, 'being apprehensive at their 
 speech.' 
 
 Ch. LXI. This speech of the Thebans 
 is marked by that bitter hostiUty they had 
 long borne to the Plataeans, but which had 
 now increased to exasperation the most 
 rancorous, by the violence lately done to 
 their friends and relations, and the diffi- 
 culties and sufferings they had themselves 
 undergone to attain what they thought 
 their just revenge. The reasonings are, 
 as might be expected, one-sided and fal- 
 lacious, and the representations either 
 false or exaggerated ; little decency being 
 thought necessary to be employed to those 
 who were so utterly helpless and destitute 
 as the Platseans. As to the speech itself, 
 viewed as a composition, it is as fine a 
 specimen of the inucthe, as the preceding 
 one is of pathetic eloquence. The first 
 section of this chapter is occupied with 
 a brief />roew, containing, 1. the reason why 
 they had asked permission to speak on the 
 present occasion, — namely, that they might 
 refute the misrepresentations of the pri- 
 soners, both as to their own merits and 
 their adversaries' (the Thebans) demerits. 
 2. A defence of themselves as to their 
 long-standing enmity against the Platceans, 
 of which they open out the origin. 
 
 L Kai avTo\^ ' they too [in like manner],' 
 i. e. acquiescing in what was the wish of 
 the confederates, that there should be no 
 speechifying. On the construction in to 
 
 ip(orr]Biv airiKpivavTo see Matth. Gr, Gr. 
 § 409, 6. In kirl r)fiag Tpairofitvoi kuttj- 
 yopiav tiroiijaavTo there is not, what the 
 Schol. and other commentators have sup- 
 posed, an antiptosis, for KaO' r)^Civ, but a 
 condensed form of expression comprehend- 
 ing two in one, for i-Ki I'lfiag rpoTr., Ka9' 
 r'll^wv KttTTjyopiav iiroiqaavTo. 'Etti >)/iaff 
 TpaTTo^tvoi may be paralleled by our idiom 
 'turning the tables upon one.' Of the next 
 words, Kai irepl avTwv — ififfi^paro, the 
 general sense is clear ; but the construc- 
 tion is disputed. Poppo, Goeller, and 
 Arnold are agreed that yria^kviov cannot 
 be referred, as it is usually done, to avTvSv, 
 being, they say, in the neuter gender, as is 
 evident, they urge, from this, ' quod ipsi 
 quidem Platseenses accusati esse uegari 
 non possunt, at a Thebanis dicuntur se 
 defendisse propter res non exprobratas.* 
 Accordingly Poppo would render thus : 
 'et [nisi] quod ad ipsos attinet, extra pro- 
 positum, simul etiam ea, quae ne accusata 
 quidem sunt, multum defendissent.' Yet 
 thus the sense is weakened in the words 
 TTfpt avriov, and clis-spirited in the rest of 
 the clause. Moreover, the words Kai afia 
 OVK are so evidently parenthetical, that to 
 construe yriafi. with d-rroXoyiav does great 
 violence to the construction. And the 
 very passage adduced by Goeller in illus- 
 tration of the words (namely, i. 2, Kai 
 cLTfixiffTiov afxa ovtwv, where the words 
 are themselves parenthetical,) puts the 
 negative on his mode of tracing the con- 
 struction. Finally, thus t^io riov irpn- 
 Keifiiviov would stand, most harshly, for 
 an adjective. Such being the case, I 
 would, with Arnold, connect Trfjoc avrtiSv 
 with TToXX^v ri)v cnroXoyiav tTroirjffavrOf 
 considering the words t'^w tQv irpoKfi- 
 fitvujv as qualifying CLTroXoyiav tiroitj- 
 (TavTOf and Kai afxa ovce yTiayLtviav, scil. 
 
 aaaBai, Iva /trJrE ») r]^,T^pa avrovc KaKia w^eA^ /ttr/Vf ,) rou'roir 
 eo^a, TO ^ aXtiOiQ mpi aiLi(j)OTipu}v ciKovaavTSQ, Kpivr]TE. 2. i]/nfig 
 ie aJroIc gta<^opoi kywo^iSa Trpwrov, '^ti, tJ^Jv KTiaavTuyv IlAa- 
 raiav ocrrfpoy Triq aXXtjg Boiwr/ac, Kal aAAa ^^pla fier aur^c, 
 K ^v^i^'iKTovg dvOpu!,7rovg fgeAaVcivrfc eV^^oyiin', ovk v^iovv oJrot, 
 waTrep eTd^Ori to irpt^Tov, vyEfxavemaOai v(f ^fAwv, €$w ^e rJi/ 
 
 avTujv, as a parenthetical remark serving 
 to strengthen the sense of fK(o r<5v rrpoKti- 
 fikviov, and which may be rendered lite- 
 rally, 'and withal they being not even 
 accused [of any offence].' So supra ch. 53, 
 2, irpoKaTqyopiag re r'njidjv ov Trpoyeytvrjfxk- 
 vrig. Against any possible objection to this 
 construction on the ground that ciTroXoyiav 
 TToiHffOai and aTroXoyilffOai carry after 
 them either a genit. of person or thing, or 
 a genit. with vTrip, i am enabled to adduce 
 the following passages, proving that TTfpt 
 is sometimes so used : Demosth. 407, vnep 
 utv ayovt^frai, -Kfpi tovtujv Kai diroXo- 
 ytiaOai, and 979, 23, iripi wv Ifioi ciku- 
 Z,tTai, Tag avTag airoXoyiag evpt)(TeTe. 
 Isocr. Encom. Hel. 7, cnroXoytlcrQai rrepi 
 Tuiv aCiKtiv aiTiav tx^^'''^^- Acts xxiv, 
 10, TTfpt tfiavTov cnroXoytlaOai. I have 
 pointed accordingly, as Bekker did long 
 ago, and have followed that editor and 
 Goeller in retaining the vulg. avTuJv, for 
 which Haack and Poppo have needlessly, 
 not to say erroneously, edited avruiv, rest- 
 ing on the authority of MSS. in a case 
 where they have little or no weight. 
 
 On the anomalous Trpbg fikv to., for 
 Trpoj to. fitv, (with which Goeller com- 
 pares something similar in the apodosis at 
 iii. 82, errt 5c r(p aydXXovTai, and vi. 60, 
 irapd Se to Kprjuvoi,) see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 287, note 3, wlio shows (after Reiz. de 
 Accent, p. 13) that the article thus used 
 for a pronoun generally follows, not pre- 
 cedes, the particles fxkv and ck- but that it 
 sometimes precedes, chiefly when, as in 
 the above three passages of our author, 
 the particles come immediately after a 
 preposition governing 6 fiev and 6 dk, e. g. 
 Plato, 167, OTav tv fikv rqi — iv Se Ttp, and 
 263, b, tv fiev ToXg <TVfx<j>(t)vovfiev, Iv Si 
 Tolg ov. As to the passage at iii. 82, in 
 the protasis, the article comes first. In 
 short, that passage is the exact counter- 
 part to the present ; the former having 
 the anomaly (or rather idiom) in the apo- 
 dosis ; the latter in the protasis. 
 
 Finally, in avTenrtlv rrpbg rd, the term 
 dvTenrilv often signifies, (as in Plut. 
 p. 19, c, (Tt) irpbg avTU dvTeXTreg u}g, &c.) 
 ' to make answer, reply to any charge,' so 
 as to show it to be either entirely or par- 
 
 tially false. So at i. 86 ; and answering to 
 this is the use of contradico in Latin. 
 
 eXeyxov TroirjffaffOai] 'to make con- 
 futation, to confute, refute, their boastful 
 claims.' So, at least, the commentators 
 understand the phrase. Its import, how- 
 ever, is rather explorationem facere, 'to 
 enter into an examination, or inquiry into, 
 the things in question.' So Plato, 278, c, 
 elg eXeyxov imv Trepi (Lv eypaxj/a. Isocr. 
 ^gin. elg eXeyxov KarauTtianv birolog Tig 
 r'lpojv sKaffTog. And so in a passage of our 
 author supra i. 131, 3, KaQicTTtjaiv eavTbv 
 eg Kpiffiv Tolg (iovXafxevoig Trepi avTbv 
 IXeyXtiv. Thus the phrase -TroiffffaaOai 
 eXeyxov may be compared with Xa/Sttv or 
 Sidovai eXeyxov. 
 
 In the next words, 'iva firjTe ?/ y'lfierepa 
 avTovg KaKia wtpeXy firjTe »'; tovtojv So^a, 
 (which serve to show the purpose of this 
 reply and scnitiny,) there is much of point 
 and significancy ; and accordingly the 
 terms KaKia and So^a must be taken with 
 a certain accommodation of sense, as 
 meant of what they are said to he, rather 
 what they are; q. d. ' what you call KaKia,' 
 improbitas, as in Xen. Laced, ix. 2, and 
 Cyneg, xii. 12. In like manner by So^a 
 is to be miderstood ' what they call glory,* 
 or arrogate to themselves as such. 
 
 2. They now proceed (treating the ques- 
 tion at issue as one which lay entirely 
 between the Platseans and themselves) to 
 trace the origin of the enmity which had 
 so long subsisted with them. 
 
 KvfXfiiKTovg dvOptoTTOvg] Otherwise called 
 fiiydceg, meaning, a heterogeneous popula- 
 tion, composed of persons of different races 
 or nations ; namely, the earlier inhabitants 
 of those parts, whom Arnold supposes to 
 be the Hyantians, Thracians, Pelasgians, 
 and others spoken of by Strabo, ix. 2, 3. 
 Of wffTrep eTdxGrj rb rrp. the sense is not, 
 ' as had been first ordained,' or ordered, 
 but rather, ' as had been first arranged 
 or settled ;' implying an agreement : in 
 which view we may compai-e the use of 
 constitui and constitutuin in Latin to sig- 
 nify pactus ; also our phrase, ' to arrange 
 or settle by mutual agreement.' These 
 Boeotian colonisers had, it seems, agreed 
 to hold the Plataean temtory on the con- 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
.J^^gJtw^BBBgpf^ 
 
 ■sw^^*^^?"^^^" 
 
 478 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 2ovro, ir^oGi^x^^nmiV Trpoc; 'AOnva/ouc;, Kal ^i^r aurwr ttoXXcc ija*«c.- 
 k'jSXaTrrov, dy(^' cJv Kal avrkTraa^w, LXII. ETreiSr, St [K-mJ o 
 j3«o|3cipoc ilXe.y 87rl r,).' 'EXXciSa, </»acTi ^lovoi Bo^wroiy ou Mr,gt(7«i' 
 leaf rovTio laaXiora a^rui t£ ayuWovrai Ka\ ij/iac Xoig„^ou(Tn'. 
 2. viusIq'^s inn^'i<Tai filv aurouc ou (t>a^iiv g(ori ou8* 'Mr^rai'oug' 
 T»; jtuvroi ciury 1% ucrrfoov lorrcui/ 'AO»,va/<.>v ^tt) roue "EXXr/rru;, 
 ^orouc au BoiwT(;^v drTiKiacu. ' 3. icaaoi aKixPaaOe ir oiiv u^n 
 Uare^oi ^]f.iwv roGro kVp«£av- W^v jalv yap i] iroXiQ tote irvyxav^cV 
 ovTi Kar 6Xiyapx^av Idovo/iov 7roXiT£iov(Ta, oute /caTci 8»|ftoKo«Tiai'- 
 
 dition of rendering obedience to the general 
 Boeotian congress, (consisting of the four 
 councils who exercised sovereign power,) 
 and following their directions, iiymovtv- 
 toOai vtt' avTiov. So Isocrates in his Plat. 
 § 8, makes the Platseans say, ffvvTtXiiv 
 avToig (e>7/3atotc) ovk riQiKoiitv, which 
 tends to countenance the idea, — probable 
 in itself,— that Plataea had never been a 
 sovereign state of the confederacy ; but one 
 of the smaller called ^vfiftopoi or ^vrreXtlg, 
 which were so far subject to the larger 
 ones as to be obliged to furnish to them 
 a contingent of troops and a payment in 
 money. Nay, it is probable that Platsea 
 had been originally a colony from, and a 
 dependency on, Thebes; which may serve 
 to account for the peculiar enmity borne 
 them by the Thebaus, Jis their revolted 
 subjects. The Platreans are here re- 
 presented as 7rapa(iaivovTfg to. Trarpia, 
 because the settlers of a colony were 
 (according to the vo^ioi Trarptot which 
 prevailed in Greece) held to have a right 
 to exercise rule and authority over it. 
 
 Trpoo-ijvayfcd^ovro] * wei*e being com- 
 pelled,' viz. £/ifi€Vrtv ToiQ Trarpioit;, by an 
 ellipsis also found at iv. 87, and for which 
 we have the complete expression, vi. 72. 
 
 Ch. LXII. The speakei*s now proceed 
 to give a counter-representation of their 
 own conduct in the Persian war, and 
 enter into an examination of that of the 
 Platseans. 
 
 1. rovr<f> dydWovTai} *in this they 
 take pride,' or glory ; as iii. 82, and vi. 41, 
 where the same syntax has place. Toury 
 must be referred also to Xotdopov<Ttv, iri 
 being understood, which is erpressed in 
 Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 9. 
 
 2. The ov here is to be referred to 
 fiTfditrai just before. For 'AOrivaiovg, 
 Poppo observes, we might have expected 
 'A0q»/«toi ; but there is here that kind of 
 attraction frequent in comparisons. See 
 note on v. 44, and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 448. 
 
 Thus they allow no merit to the Platseans 
 for the patriotic exertions in the cause of 
 Grecian freedom, ascribmg it solely to 
 their attachment to Athens. The words 
 ry fiivToi — cLTTiKiaai are meant to form 
 a set-off against the foregoing admission. 
 Render, *when, however, the Athenians 
 afterwards, on the same principle of action, 
 went against the Greeks, they alone of the 
 Boeotians atticized.' Here we have another 
 example of ISkg. in this sense, which is also 
 found at iv. 76. The term is explained by 
 Dukas (TKOTTtfi, and by the Schol. diroGkffei ; 
 q. d. * the ground of action was the same 
 in both cases,— namely, their devotedness 
 to Athens, by which they were afterwards 
 as ready to help her in enslaving Greece, 
 as they had before been in defending her 
 against the Persians.' 
 
 3. The speakers now, by way of further 
 depreciating the merits of the Platseans, 
 and lessening their own demerits, point to 
 the different circumstances under which 
 each acted. Now the circumstances and 
 condition adverted to in the case of the 
 Platseans, was their close connexion with, 
 and devotedness to, Athens, which deprived 
 them of all merit in what they did. This 
 the speakers advert to in the second place, 
 and in the next chapter. First they advert 
 to their own case. 
 
 iv u'itii tid ft] ' in what situation,' state, 
 or condition, — meaning, political circum- 
 stance ; as Polyb. vi. 10, 2, ndv d^og 
 TToXiTeiag. So at viii. 89, 3, we have in 
 the Cod. Clar. r<p rotoury i'ldn, by which, 
 as appears from the pi'eceding context, is 
 to be understood (rx/'/yttan TroXiTiKtp. 
 
 Kar oXiyapxmv iaovofiov TroXtTtvovffa] 
 Poppo is of opinion that oXiyacix^av iVo- 
 vojiov here designates r>)v ditb ykvovg 
 oXiyapx^aVyOY dpi(TTOKpaTiKr)v oXiyapx'"^* 
 inasmuch as in that all the nobles were 
 otioTifioi or o/io«ot. But preferable to 
 .this,— a somewhat far-fetched view,— is 
 ' that by which the term laovojxog is under- 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
/ 
 
 I 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXII. 
 
 479 
 
 TUTw oe rupavi'ou, cvvaarna oAi-ywv avc^iov ti\e ra npayfiaTu. 
 
 4. Kai ovToi iciag cvvctjueig eXirlcTavTeQ In fiaXXov ayjiauv, ti to. 
 TOO M.riS(w K-par»j(T£i£, ACartvovrcc '^''V^i t^ TrXrjOog, iirrjynyovTo 
 avTov Kai T) CtVjUTTaaa ttoAiq ovk avTOK^aTii)^ ovaa eavTr^g tout 
 £7rpa$£V, ovo a^iov avry ovei^icrai wv fJLt] jutTa v6/ntov ri/uiapT(v. 
 
 5. eiTiicvj youv o re MijSoc ott^A^e, Kai Toug ro^itovc t'AajSe, (tkc- 
 ipaaOai \p^i — AOvfvaivjv vare^nv eiriovTiov, rriv re uWrjv 'EAAfi^o 
 
 stood to signify, * apportioning an equality 
 of civil rights,' implying, as Arnold ex- 
 plains, * the equality of all the citizens one 
 to another, as far as related to their pri- 
 vate disputes and private injuries.' Com- 
 pare ii. 37, ixkreffTi dk Kara tovq vojiovq 
 irpoQ ra ISia hd(popa TrdfTi to itrov. See 
 also further remarks in my note in Transl. 
 OTTEp] Supply fldog from the preceding. 
 Of Tip TwippoviaToiTtf) ivavTuoTUTov the 
 sense is, ' opposed to the most moderate 
 and well-ordered class of society ;' r/^J 
 ffu)(p. being here used as o<ttiq aaxppovfXv 
 iTTiffTUTai in Soph. CEd. R. 589. To this 
 it would then be quite opposed ; because 
 the wish of such would be, that no one 
 should be above the law. 'Eyywrarw 
 Tvpavvov, * nearest to a tyranny;' rvpav- 
 voq here bearuig the, sense tyranny ^ as 
 Sfjixog often does that of a democracy. Poppo 
 aptly compares the words of Tacit. Annal. 
 vi. 42, * Paucorum dominatio regiaj libidini 
 propior est.' Somewhat peculiar is the 
 phrase following, dvvaffTsla d\iyu>v av~ 
 cqCjVj which is best understood by ad- 
 verting to the various uses of the term 
 dwaffreia. Now this properly signifies, 
 1. the qfice of SvvdaTrig or potentate of 
 any kind, whether that of the domini or 
 reguli, or kings, but almost always those 
 who exercise sovereign authority. 2. The 
 authority and poicer, dominion or rule, 
 belonging to such office, what we under- 
 stand by government generally. So in 
 Isocr. ap. Steph. Thes. in v. we have, tovq 
 SvpaaTeiag tx^^''"?' ^^ol. iii. 18, 3, Tag 
 ^vvatTTtiag twv TroXsujv ToXg avrov <pi\oig 
 evfxiipiffe. Also, stcay^ as in Dem. 1467, 
 16 ; but chiefly despotic sway, as Dem. 
 117, 4. 316, 18, in which sense it answers 
 to the Latin dominatio, or despotic rule : 
 and so it is used in Dio Cass. 37, 67, and 
 661, 2, Bv IvvaaTt'iq. aXX ov SrjixoKpaTii;^, 
 and that whether as understood of one 
 man, or of more. So in Plut. 492, b, we 
 have, a'pxi/v riva, ^ Tvpavvida ^ dvva- 
 OTi'iav, where by Svv. seems meant, de- 
 spotic rule exercised by more than one, by 
 a few (what we should call a cabal) ; an 
 
 idea, at 291, more fully expressed by Tr)v 
 VTTO Tiov 6\iyii)v Swaartiav,^ 'AW oligarchy.* 
 And so Plutarch, on tlie subject of 
 Monarchy and Democracy, ix. 287, speaks 
 of dvva(TTtiai, or dominationes, as arismg 
 OTttv kvTtKy oXiyapxia v7rep(ppoavvr}Vt 
 where by vrrepip. is meant what St. Paul, 
 Rom. xii. 3, expresses by v7rep<ppovuv 
 Trap' o del ^povtiv, * to look arrogantly 
 above law and justice.' In the present 
 instance, however, the term must denote 
 several persons, or at least more than one, 
 exercising despotic power, a knot or cabal 
 of persons exercising despotic rule. Of 
 this peculiar form of expression I know 
 not any other example ; but something 
 very nearly approaching to it occurs in 
 Xen. Hist. v. 4, 46, kv irdaaig Talg TroXeffiv 
 dvvaoTtXai Ka9ti(jTi)Kt<jav, meaning, (as 
 established by the Lacedaemonians,) de- 
 spotic magistracies, (what we should call 
 corporations,) of a few persons. So Tacit. 
 Ann. iii. 26, ' At, postquam exui sequalitas, 
 provenere dominationes.^ 
 
 4. KUTexovTeg taxui to 7rX?}0og] 'forcibly 
 coercing the people.' So iv. 92, to ttXtj- 
 9og — oXiyapxov^tvov a^O^vai i»7r6 tojv — 
 dvvaTioTdTujv. AvTOKpaTujp iavrijg, 'mas- 
 ter of its own actions.' So in Aristid. we 
 have, tTTtiSij 'EXXdg kavTrjg avTOKpdTotp 
 kykveTo. At fxrj fiaTii vofiwv supply ovaa, 
 understanding the expression as equiv. to 
 vofjioig ov x9'**H'^'^^' ^ similar form of 
 expression occurs in Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 1620, 13. ^ 
 
 5. Tovg vofiovg tXafit] for Tovg avrwv 
 vofxovg dvfXaj3e, 'recovered their laws,' 
 i. e. the legitimate constitution, which had 
 been overturned by the oligarchs. In this 
 section the speakers show by example that 
 the wishes of the people were not for 
 Medish tyranny, nor any tyranny. * Thus, 
 for instance, (for such is the force of the 
 yovv,) they recovered their freedom on 
 the departure of the Mede, and thus both 
 maintained their own freedom, and are 
 now zealously furthering the freedom of 
 Greece.' 
 
 The words following, aKexpaaOai x()>/, 
 
4.80 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 icat T>)v r)jU£T£pav vwpav Treipw/itu'wv v(j> uvtoiq iroiiiaOai, Kai Kara 
 (TTciaiv riSr? evovTwv avrrig ra TroXXa, — ii jua-^ojuiivoi ev Koptuvem 
 Kai viKviaavTeg aurou^, i]Xeu0tpw(To^i£v ti}v Botwriav, /cat roug aXXout; 
 
 VVV TTpoBviJKjJQ SuVeXeuOc^OU^IEV, ITTTTOUC Tf WapE^OVTeq KQl TTdOa- 
 
 rT/cev»Jv o(T»jv ouK aXXot rwv Hu^<yua^cur. /cat ra juev eg tov /nrj^ia/Liov 
 Toaavra airoXoyov/ntOa. LXIIl. Qg St v/iuig juaXXov re ij^ifc/J/care 
 Touc ' EXXrjvnc, Kai a^twrtpoi ttrrs TraGrjg ^rjijiag^ irupaaoiiSa airo- 
 (ha'ivHV. 2. iyiveaOi eVt t^ r/jutrc^a Tifxuipia, log fparl, AOrtvaitov 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIJ3ER III. CAP. LXIII. 
 
 481 
 
 must be construed \vith €t fiaxofitvoi — 
 i^XevOipwffa^iv — Kai Tovg dXXovg vvv 
 ^wtXtvOepovfiEv, the sense being, * con- 
 sider whether we have fought and freed 
 ourselves, and are assisting towards freeing 
 others,' i. e. consider whether or not : a 
 refined, and, at the same time, strong mode 
 of asserting that they had: and on this 
 ground, — their long-continued exertions 
 in the cause of liberty, — they rest their 
 defence against the charge of upholding 
 Medism, or slavery. 
 
 'iTTTrovg, a little after, stands for 'nrnkag, 
 as appears from ii. 9, imrsag Sk Botwroi, 
 ol dk dXXai TToXetg Tn^bv Trapslxor. Thus 
 it is plain that the Boeotians furnished no 
 infantry. By irapaaKtvriv understand all 
 sorts of military stores, including pro- 
 visions and other necessaries, which had 
 probably been provided by the Thebans at 
 the late siege of Platfea. 
 
 Ch. LXIII. Having now despatched 
 the counter-representation, in justification 
 of their own conduct, (a dvrenrelv Stl,) 
 they now proceed to an tXeyxog or investi- 
 gation of the conduct of the Platseans, to 
 see whether the gfory they claimed was 
 justly due, or whether it had not been far 
 outweighed by later offences. Now this 
 iXiyxog occupies the present and the next 
 chapter. In pursuance of this, the speakers 
 commence by, as we say, turning the tables 
 on the Platseans ; and they undertake to 
 show that they are rather the persons who 
 have injured Greece, and consequently 
 have become amenable to every penalty. 
 They then show that by following the ban- 
 ners of Athens in all her attacks on the 
 liberties of Greece, when they might have 
 aided Lacedsemon in resisting them, they 
 were far worse traitors to Greece than 
 themselves f and have by such conduct for- 
 feited every claim to consideration on the 
 score of their services against the Mede ; 
 which, as appeared by their subsequent 
 conduct, were performed rather to gratify 
 Athens. 
 
 1. dKiwTepoi lore Traffrjg ^iJiJiiag'] Of 
 these words (with which compare similar 
 
 expressions in Jos. 763, 21, irdffTjg d^ioi 
 Tifiwpiag. Eurip. Hipp. 3, Trdarig Kara- 
 yv(t)(Tsiog [a^iog]) the sense would seem, a 
 prima facie, to be, as Arnold renders, ' ye 
 are more worthy of all punishment [than 
 we whom you affect to call traitors to 
 Greece].' The Thebans, he observes by 
 way of explanation, * were still reproached 
 with their conduct during the Persian 
 invasion, and were said to be still liable to 
 the penalty of forfeiture denounced against 
 those who should join the barbarian.' But 
 the Thebans did not themselves recognise 
 this censure or liability as just, which the 
 above version makes them do ; and con- 
 sequently we might, as Bauer, Goeller, and 
 Poppo suggest, resolve the comparat. into 
 fidXXov and the positive d^toi, as alnxiov 
 stands for alaxpov fxdXXov at ii. 42. Thus, 
 they add, the word fidXXov will not belong 
 to d^toi, but to the whole sentence, as 
 follows : * digni estis poena potius quam 
 venia.' Yet in this view there is some- 
 thing not a little forced and frigid, and 
 indeed objectionable on the ground of taking 
 for granted, what cannot be proved to 
 exist, a strong emphasis on Xrifi tag. More- 
 over, it has the effect of quite dis-spiriting 
 the passage, by removing from it the 
 pointed character of recrimination which 
 otherwise there prevails. Render, * it is 
 ye rather than ourselves who are worthy 
 of every penalty [ye may suffer].' In 
 short, the word a^iwrtpoi was, we may 
 suppose, employed by way of avoiding the 
 tautology involved in ^laXXov d^ioi. 
 
 2. iykvecrOe tiri ry iip-iTspq. rtjucjpt'^] 
 These words state the purpose of the 
 action : and of these Poppo and Goeller 
 assign as the sense, * ut nos ulcisceremini,' 
 considering them as equiv. to iiri rtp rjfidg 
 TinwptlffOai, * that we might be punished.' 
 Yet opposed to this view is the evidence 
 of facts ; for from what the Platseans 
 themselves say, supra ch. 55, it appears 
 that they sought, and obtained, only aid to 
 repel aggression, not means of punishing 
 former violence. On that ground tha 
 version of Arnold, ' vengeance against 
 
 c^v^mayni Kai TroXTrat. 3. ovkovv \^^)v ra w^og rj/nag /liovov v/uag 
 Etrayeadai avrovg, Kai fir] $ur£7riti'ai fjier avrwv aWoig, vTrdpyov ye 
 v^iiv, €1 re Kai aKovng npoGiiyeaOe vtt' 'AOr}vai(ov, Trig tu)v Aa/ccSai- 
 fioviwv Tfijv^e rj^rj eiri tio MrfSif) ^vjmiua^iag yeyevr)iuevrig, rjv avTol 
 ^laXiara ir^ojidWeaOe' t/corrj yg i/v rj/zac te v/muiv diroTpETrnv Kai, 
 TO fjfiyi(jTOV, aStwc ira^iy^Hv ^ovXhrnodai. 4. aXX' ZKovTeg, Kai oil 
 /3(a^OjU€yoi tri^ iiXiaOe /ndXXov to, ' ASrjvaiijJv . 5. Kai XeyeTC tjg 
 «((T^pov rjv TT^n^ovvai tovq tmpyeTag' noXv ^e ye aia^iov Kai a&- 
 K(i)TEp(iv TOvg irdvTag 'EXXr^rac KaTairoo^ovvai, oig ^vvtjjfioaaTEy ij 
 AOrivaiovg fAOvovg, Tovg /utv KaTaSovXav/uiEvovg rijv EXXa^a, roue ^f 
 EXEvOepovvTag. 6. Kai ovk \(Triv aiiroTg Trjv xdpiv avTUTTESoTE, ov^e 
 uKT-^vvrjg aTrr}XXay/nEvr}v' v/Lulg fxlv yap d^iKov/nEVOi avTovg, utg 
 
 us,' must be rejected : though that com- 
 mentator has, I find, adopted the view 
 propounded in my note, by which t'lfUTspg, 
 is regarded as standing for kuO' t'lfiiov ; 
 comparing a similar use i. 69, ai vfitrepai 
 kXTTiSeg, and i, 77> to vjxsTepov ^kog. In 
 his former edition he adopted the version 
 offered in my Transl., * to procure assist- 
 ance agamst us ;' which, after all, is the 
 only correct one, as appears from ch. 55, 
 whence it is plain that they asked only 
 for alliance, and received no more than 
 ^oTjOtiav. Poppo, indeed, demurs to 
 this, on the ground that ' non constat 
 Tifjiojpiav Tivbg unquam objective signifi- 
 care aujeilium contra aliquem ferendum ;' 
 though he admits that iniKovprifia and 
 iTTLKovpriaig are so used, as appears from 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 354. The anomaly he 
 alludes to may, however, be got rid of by 
 taking rifiotpia as standing for UdiKTjaig, 
 avengement, the being righted, importing 
 (according to the definition of the word by 
 Johnson) *the being delivered from wrong, 
 established in one's just possessions.' Thus 
 the term kKSiKtjffig has a sort of double 
 sense, like that of vindicatio in Latin. So 
 Cicero de Invent, ii. 22, fin. defining the 
 word vindicatio, says, * Est per quam vis 
 et injuria, et omnino orane quod ob- 
 futurum est, defendendo aut ulciscendo 
 propulsatur.' 
 
 3. rd Trpbg tifidg] 'as far as regarded 
 ws.' At 'vTrdpxov ye ifxiv repeat to fii) 
 Kvi'iirievai, &c. ; the sense being, * espe- 
 cially as it was in your power [so to have 
 done].' 
 
 u Ti Kai aKovreg TrpoaijyeaOe'j *if ye 
 had been in any respect unwillingly com- 
 pelled by the Athenians,' literally, * if ye 
 were being compelled [to go with them 
 against others].' See note on viii. 106. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 The words following, rrjg rdv AaKtSai 
 ftovibtv — yeyevijfxkvrigj serve to show how 
 it was in their power not KvveTrikvai dX- 
 Xoig, namely, from the confederacy of these 
 Lacedaemonians against the Medes having 
 already subsisted. Of the words ^v 
 avToi fidXiara irpofidXXsffOe the sense is, 
 
 * which ye especially bring forward [as a 
 boast].' See supra i. 73, and infra vi. 92. 
 To fiiyiffTov stands for oirip fikyiarov tan, 
 quod maximum est, * what makes most for 
 the argument.' Of dStCJg Traptxnv (3ov- 
 XtvtffOai the s -nse is, * to afford you the 
 power of taking your measures fearlessly.' 
 
 4. dXX' tKovTtg, &c.] The dXXd here has 
 the elliptical force adverted to by Hoogev. 
 de Part. 9, by which certain things which 
 might have been said are suppressed, and 
 the conclusion is ^rawn without them, q. d. 
 
 * But [to omit more that might be said, be 
 that as it may],' &c. So in Virg. ^n. 
 i. 135, we have, *Quos ego. Sed motos 
 preestat componere fluctus.' By rd 'AOri- 
 vaiiov understand ' the part or side of the 
 Athenians.' 
 
 5. KaTairpo^ovvai'] The word has here 
 (what, indeed, the antithesis demands) 
 such an intensity of force, as is observable 
 also supra i. 86 ; the sense being literally, 
 *to betray down,^ viz. to ruin. And so 
 KaTadovXovfisvovg just after. 
 
 6. Kai OVK Iffrjv avToXg rj)v xapir — 
 aTnjXXaynkvriv] Render, ' Nay, what is 
 more, ye returned them a favour not equal 
 (not a just equivalent), nor [one] devoid 
 of shame:' on which sense of dTrijXXay- 
 fikvTjv see note on i. 138, 3. This phrase 
 (which occurs also in a passage of Joseph. 
 Ant. xix. i. 5.) is well illustrated by the 
 words of Cicero, Epist. ad Fam. vii. 3, who 
 says, * hand vacare culp4,' is not free or 
 clear from blame. 
 
 Ii 
 
482 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 i>aT£^ f7rrj-yay€(y0£, Tolq Se aSt/coutrtv aWovQ ^uvepyol KarioTtjTe. 
 7. K:atToi Taq Of.ioiaq ^apirag /uLri dvTi^i^ovai ala^pov /iiaXXov >) 
 rag ^era BiKaioavvrig fxsv ocpeiXTjOtiaag, eg li^iKiav ^c dno^i^ofuvag. 
 ^^^AV. A^Aoi; TE ETTOt/jcrare ov^e tots twv 'EAAjjvwv evBKa /lwvoi 
 ov ^nbiaavng, a'AX' ort ou^' 'A0r/va7o(, i)^£tc ^f role jufv raurci 
 jSouAo^itvoi TTotfTv, Toig II TCLvavTia. 2. Acat vvv a^toJrf, a(/)' rov ^i' 
 fcWpovc iyivecrOe dyaOol, diro tovtiov w(pE\ei<jOai. a'AA' oJ/c ffVot.* 
 (UTTTEp Se A0r/vatouc uXeaOe, TovToig ^vvaytDviZiaOe. 3. Kai ;ui) 
 7rpo(/>fp£r6 r»iv tot€ yevojLuvr/v ^uvw^toa/av, wc XP*! ^"^ civTrjg vvv 
 atoteaOai' aTrtAiTrcTe -yap auriiv, fcal 7rapa/3avr£c ^uy/cart^ouAoua^e 
 /laAAov Aiyivt}Tag Kal aXXovg Tivdg twv Suyo^iOdavrwi', ^ ^afcw- 
 Au£T6* zeal TavTa oiirc aVoiTEC, e'xovrfc te touc ro/iouc ovdTrtp 
 /if'Xpt Tov ^kvoo, Kal ouStroc tV«C ^laactjuivov, wdTrep >i/zac* rrjv 
 TfAfuratay rt, Trplv 7r€ptT£txtZ€<T0ai, TrpofcAr^cTiv eg vc^vyjav v/at^v, 
 WGTi fxrj^iTe^oig djLLVveiv, ovk ece^taOe. 4. ring dv [ouv] v/mZv 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBEK III. CAP. LXV. 
 
 483 
 
 role ^f ddiKovaiv dWovg Kwepyoi Kar- 
 iaTr]Ti'[ These words serve to supply a 
 proof that the farour returned was not a 
 just equivalent, but more ; for they ought 
 to have been content with aiding Athens 
 against foreign invasion. 
 
 7. The reasoning is here further strength- 
 ened by a pithy apophthegm, meant to be 
 especially applicable to the case under 
 consideration, Ka'noi tclq ofxoiag — d-Tro- 
 CiSofisvag, which words may be rendered, 
 * And yet this rather is base, to not return 
 proportionable favours, than not to return 
 those which were contracted, indeed, with 
 justice, but are to be paid back with injus- 
 tice.' With respect to the phraseology, the 
 words ^?) dvTiCidovai are to be repeated 
 in both clauses of the sentence, and aia- 
 Xpov fidWov is equivalent to alax^ov at 
 li. 40, the sense being, ' this rather is dis- 
 graceful, and not.' The construction and 
 general sense have been well laid down by 
 Poppo, and, after him, by Haack, Goeller, 
 and Arnold. Much to the present purpose 
 is a passage cited by the last-mentioned 
 commentator from Cic. de Off. i. 15, 
 *Non reddere beneficium (answering to 
 M?) dvTiMovai xdgiv here) viro bono non 
 licet (atVxpoi'), modo id facere possit sine 
 mjuria' (answering to rag ofioiag xdpi- 
 rag) ; by which it is implied that if, how- 
 ever, it can only be returned 'cum injuria' 
 («e dSiKiav dTTodiSofxtvag), then the not 
 returning it (nr, dvTiSidopai) is allowable 
 m a good man (ovk niaxpov). The present 
 passage is, I would observe, evidently imi- 
 tated by Joseph. Ant. xv. 2, 2, rag ri 
 Xnpirag ovx ofioiiog (for which read 
 
 ofioiag) aTrodidoaOai. Something similar, 
 too, occui-s in ^schin. p. 66, 2, Tr]\iKav9' 
 v<p' rinwv (V TreTTOvOoTeg, ov rag ofioiag 
 vfiiv dnedoffav. 
 
 Ch. LXIV. 1. ArjXov re — ov firjditrav- 
 Tfgl To the phrase SfjXov lTroui(TarE is 
 subjoined a particip. (firfdioavrtg) instead 
 of a verb, similarly as in Lycurg. c. Leocr. 
 ch. 12, <pavep6v t7roir}(Tav ovk Iditf ttoXb- 
 fiovvrtg. See also Matth. Gr. Gr. § 549, 5, 
 and compare supra ch. 49, fin. (Poppo.) 
 At ovS' 'AOrjv. supply tfitidiffav ; and at 
 vfitlg dk supply tfiijdiaaTe. (Goeller.) By 
 ro7g fxev understand the Greeks at large ; 
 by To7g ^^, the Athenians. 
 
 3. vfiwv] Eleven MSS. (besides the 
 Clar. 1 manu, and Cant.) have ii^ojv, for- 
 tasse recte, Poppo says ; but I should i-ather 
 say hand dtibie prate ; since internal evi- 
 dence (which in a case like this is alone of 
 any weight) is all in favour of vyiCtv, this 
 being the more difficult reading, though 
 the transposition is one common in our 
 author. Moreover, while r)nu)v might be 
 easily dispensed with, not so v/iaiv, from 
 its being requisite to afford a subject 
 {vndg) to the two verbs inpiTHxilioOai 
 and dfivviiv. 
 
 4. ovv] This is not found in ten of the 
 best MSS., and is cancelled by Bekker 
 and Goeller, though retained by Poppo ; 
 and very properly, from its being so neces- 
 sary to the inference h^re drawn, that it 
 cannot be dispensed with. Moreover, its 
 omission in the MSS. may very well be 
 attributed to the circumstance of the 
 particles dv ovv coming together ; which 
 would cause one to be absorbed by the 
 
 ^iKatoTyov irdai To'tg "EAAr/tri ^taolvro, olnveg tVi Tip ekhvu^v 
 KaKio av^^ayaii'iav Tr^oiOiGOe ; Kal, d f^dv Trore X(^^<^''<>i' fy^'i'^er^e, 
 uyg f^aTl, ov Tvpoa^KOVTa vdv em^H^aTe' ci ^e r] <j>vGig aa t/Bou- 
 Aaro, i^rjXiyxOrj Eg to dXnOk" fxETd ya> ' Mr^va'iuyv H^lkov oh]v 
 
 lOVTOyV EX^OpWai-E. ^ 5. Td ^dv oSv Eg t6v r]^iiTEp6v TE dKOVGlOV 
 
 ^in^iG^iov Kal Tov vfiETEpov EKoimov dTTiKicr/i,m^ ToiavTa d7ro<palvo' 
 ^ley. LXV. ''A ^E TEXEVTald (paTE dSiKrjOfivai, (Traparo^twc yap 
 ^XOeiv Vfidg Ev OTTovSalg Kal f lEpofxrjviatg iwl r^v i^xETEpav ttoAiv,) 
 
 H 
 
 other, or, at least, one or other word to be 
 omitted. 
 
 The words following, o'lriveg Itti — rrpov- 
 6i<t9s, serve to show ichy they merit this 
 hatred ; the sense being, * who have dis- 
 played bravery, to their injury, as they 
 had done in the defending of their city to 
 the last extremity.' Portus and Hobbes, 
 indeed, render TrpoOscrOai by praetexere ; 
 and Arnold by pretend ; and that, he says, 
 ' because the merit in question was not 
 real, but a.=sumed.' But, in truth, the 
 bravery itself was, as facts attested it 
 to be, real and undeniable ; though the 
 motiees and purpose for its exercise would, 
 in the view of the Boeotians, seem evil; 
 which is no other than what is meant by 
 the words IttI r<^ SKsivoiv KaKtp, * to their 
 injury.' 
 
 ov TTpotrrjKovTa vvv liredsi^aTe] Of these 
 words the meaning may be, what I for- 
 merly (with Heilm. and' others) explained 
 it to be, 'ye have now evinced what is 
 not correspondent thereto,' non congruentia. 
 Some deeper sense, however, seems here 
 intended, namely, what the Schol. assigns, 
 *ye have now shown that the actions in 
 question were not consistent with, were 
 contrary to your nature, were abhorrent 
 from your nature, or innate disposition ;' 
 so answering to ovk sk TrpofftiKovriov, 
 ch. 07. Dukas paraplirases the words 
 tj»us :^ tdii^are yap olg tdpuTe jufra Tavra 
 utg di dWovg (scil. Tovg 'AOijvaiovg) rjv- 
 dpayuOdrt. But the sense is rather, ' Ye 
 showed by what ye since did, that to be 
 XPV<^Toi or serviceable [to Greece], was 
 wholly repugnant to your disposition.' 
 The next words, & Sk—dXrjOeg, are meant 
 to further develop the idea, and ex- 
 plain the preceding ; the full sense being, 
 * But what your native disposition always 
 wished, has been of a truth detected,' (lite- 
 rally, found out,) namely, what is no other 
 than the opposite to xpn<rToi yeveaOai, i. e. 
 dStKoi yivtrrOai. A person is said i^eXky- 
 Xi(T9ai, when he is by tXiyxog found out 
 to be not what he pretends ; and an action 
 is said tKfXkyxffrOai when it is shown, on 
 
 being tested, to be not what it had been 
 esteemed. Answering to tg to dXiiOeg 
 here, is the Latin phrase In rernm, and 
 our o/a truth, or, for a truth. Yet so rare 
 is the expression, that I know of no other 
 example but one in Isaiah xlii. 3, Sept. 
 (in the Complut., Aid., and other copies,) 
 where we have elg dXTjOr], standing for 
 dXrj9sc. Hence, I would observe, may be 
 derived the elliptical form to dXT}9kg, to'sig- 
 nify rererd ; on which see note at viii. 92, 9. 
 In ddiKov odov iovrojv we have a very 
 strong form of expression ; and on this 
 It is not sufficient, with Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 409, 6, to remark, that the way in which 
 any one goes is (as he shows by certain 
 examples) put in the accusative. It is 
 proper rather to advert to the idea of 
 custom, or habitual action, conveyed by the 
 phrase here and in similar passages wliich 
 I have in my Translation adduced from 
 Dionysius, Josephus, and Piud. ; besides 
 which, I have since noted another strikingly 
 similar one in Dexipp. ap. Corp. Byz. 
 Hist. i. p, 11, D, 'Iov9ovyyu>v di dSiKOv 
 
 oSbv lOVTWV. 
 
 Ch. LXV. This chapter is occupied 
 with a defence of their conduct at Platiea ; 
 being meant to show that they committed 
 no injustice at all, having been called in 
 by the best and noblest citizens, and for 
 purposes beneficial to all classes of the 
 community. 
 
 1. For hpojuijvlaig the Marg. Steph. has 
 Upofit]vi(ji, which, indeed, seems required 
 by ch. 56 ; and so easily might the g arise 
 from the e following, that not improbable 
 is it that our author wrote upo^rjvK^ 
 which, as Wasse truly says, ' tam senteu- 
 tia quam constructionis varietas suadet. 
 Since, however, every MS. seems to have 
 upofinviaig, we are bound to retain it, and 
 may sufficiently well account for the plural 
 form by supposing, with Arnold, that the 
 festival in question was one of several days' 
 duration. Of this plural use of the word, 
 and so applied, I have noted the following 
 examples in Dio Cass. 550, 82, upon^viai 
 tysvovTo, and .3«9, 57. 478, 32, Upourjviat 
 
 I 1 2 
 
 /) 
 
 £ 
 
484 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXV. 
 
 485 
 
 ou vofJi'itoiJiiv ouS iv TovToiQ u/iiwv /uiaXXov a/ua^TEtv. 2. U. f.UV 
 yaf) rifxfiq avTol irpoQ re Tr]v TToXtv tXOovTtq £/ua^o/u£0a, /cat t»/i' 
 yrjv iSyoviLiev wg TroXe/itot, ti^t/cou/iEi'* n ^l avcfJiQ v/jlwv oi TTpwrot 
 Kai ^pn/uadt /cat ytJ'fi, jSouXo^trot Trjg jiitv t^w ^u/UjLta^tac.- u^ac; 
 Travcrai, tc ^£ ^a Koiva twv iravTU)!' Botwrwv Trarpia KaraaTijaai, 
 iTTiKaXsaavTO iKovTeQy ti a^iKovfjitv ; oi 70^ ayovreq napavo^ovai 
 fiiaWov Tuiv eTrojjiivwv. 3. dXX our' t/cfivot, wc W*^^^ /cptvo^tcv, 
 ovff ril^ifiQ' TToXIrai St oi'TEC, uxymo vjahQj kcil irXtioj TraoapaX- 
 Xd/iievoij TO iavTuiv Tti^oQ avot£avrcc. Kai ig rtfv avTwv ttoXiv 
 (jtiXiijjQj ou TToXe^twc, KOjuLiaavTi^j i(5ovXovTO Touc re vf^iwv -yii^ovg 
 
 I'lxQnfrav. 218, 34. 529, 57. 650, 32, Upo- 
 ftrjriaQ dynv. 
 
 vfiu'v fiaWov afiapTiXt''] * we were more 
 in fault than you,' for ov fiaWov rf vfiug, 
 Hon tarn — quam, as in Appian, i. 212, 91, 
 ov doKifict^^iJv — ficiWov f/, and Eurip. 
 Phoen. 518, tovto — ovxi ^ovXofiai 'AXX^ 
 TTapelvai fiaWov r} aw^^eiv tfioL 
 
 2. ti »//i««e ctvToi — inax6ntQa'\ Here 
 avTOQ stands for avTo^ciTog, nostra sponte 
 (as ipse in Latin for sua sponte) : an idiom 
 almost confined to the poets. So Hon. II. 
 xvii. 254, dXXd Tig aurbg irw, where the 
 Schol. explains by virb Trig '^'«e yvwfirjg 
 TTa^taytvkaOa). On d^iKOv^tv, just after, 
 Poppo notices the remarkable sequence of 
 tenses, ' si nos agrum hostili modo rastas- 
 semiis, sontes sumus :' to remove which dif- 
 ficulty, Krueger would take dd. as a perfect 
 tense ; but that is by no means satisfac- 
 tory. Better is it to suppose the present 
 tense here used according to a popular 
 idiom common to most languages, where 
 propriety would seem to require a past 
 tense : though, indeed, there is no viola- 
 tion of propriety at all ; since there is, in 
 effect, no sequence of tenses, and, in fact, 
 the action is not considered with refer- 
 ence to time at all, but only as regards the 
 agents, and that hypothetically ; nor has 
 the second verb any reference to time (as 
 is very often the case in the present tense). 
 Of the thing so hypothetically put, the 
 assertion is, ' [if that were the case, then,] 
 we are guilty, are in the wrong.' Instances 
 in abundance of this idiom might be ad- 
 duced from the earliest writers, as the 
 Scriptures of the Old Testament and the 
 writings of Herodotus. The following must 
 suffice — namely, Levit. v. 17, ' If a soul 
 shall sin, and commit any of these things 
 which are forbidden to be done by the 
 commandments of the Lord ; though he 
 wist it not, yet is he guilty, and shall bear 
 his iniquity.' James ii. 10, ' Whosoever 
 shall keep the whole law, and yet offend 
 
 in one point, he is guilty of all.' Now in 
 each of these cases there is no sequence 
 of tenses, but an action being spoken of 
 hypothetically, judgment is passed upon it, 
 with which time has nothing to do, and the 
 verb only serves to affirm that judgment. 
 So in Aristid. Lept. § 64, (cited by Poppo,) 
 ii fikv dreXtiav 6 vofiog UkXtviV tlvai — 
 fiapTVpiav Ka9' eavrov KaTaXiiirti oti 
 7rapavo[.ul, where a similar inartificial 
 mode of speaking exists. In the same 
 manner are to be explained the words ti 
 ddiKovfiev just after. 
 
 In ot yap ayovTsg TrapavofioixTi fiaWov 
 TWV k7rofiivu)V there is, as Haack says, an 
 insulting play on the words used by the 
 Plataeans, ch. 55, ovx 01 iiro^tvoi airiot, 
 dW o\ dyovTiQ. 
 
 3. TrXfi'w 7rapaj3aXX6/i«i/ot] * having a 
 greater stake in the country.' In this 
 sense Tcapa^dWtaQai also occurs at ii. 
 44, and iii. 14. That those who hold the 
 greatest stake in the welfare of a country 
 should have the most to do with its go- 
 vernment, is one of the most certain prin- 
 ciples of political science, (see i. 91, fin.) 
 and forms a prominent feature in the 
 British Constitution. 
 
 Tovg vfujjv xeipouf firiKSTi fidWov ye- 
 vsffOat] By roue x* 'povf I now think, with 
 the Scholiast, Poppo, and Arnold, we are 
 to understand (as the words following re- 
 quire us to do) Tovg KttKovg, (on which see 
 Poppo on iii. 9.) not, however, limiting it, 
 with Arnold, to mean * persons of bad prin- 
 ciples,' but rather taking x^'povg in a sense 
 which it occasionally bears in Xenophon, 
 to denote minus boniy as said of persons 
 inferior in talent, virtue, or whatever else 
 fits a person to hold any office of dignity : 
 opposed to whom are ot dfieivovg, i. e. 
 persons who are above par in both respects. 
 Compare Xen. Cyr. viii. 1, 30, tojv x**- 
 poi'Uiv vTTtiKOTwv ToXg dfitivo<Tf also Athen. 
 Rep. iii. 10, where to oi x*'V*^^°* ^^'^ 
 opposed ol jSsXrtffroi, though tlure pro- 
 
 i 
 
 fHYiKeTi fiaXXnv yevBcrOai rovg tb a/uiilvovQ ra a^ia c\ftv, aw^poviOTiti 
 uvtiQ rr\Q yv{i)fxr\qy Kai Ttov ffWjuaro)!' rrfv iroAiv ovK aAAoTpiovvTtQy 
 aXX Ig Tr)v ^vyysvuav otfceiourrtg, 6\0pov(; ov^ivi KaOiaravTig, 
 
 bably by 01 x«'P- are to be understood the 
 worst sort of persons, the plebeians, and 
 by ol (HXt. the better sort of persons, the 
 optimates ; a view confirmed by the words 
 of our author supra ch. 47, vvv fiev yap 
 vfiiv 6 dfjfiog tv TTOKTaig Talg woXeffiv 
 (vvovg t<Trl, Kai ri ou ^vva^picrraTai Tolg 
 oXiyotg, ij, idv ^laady, vTrdpx^'- ^^^Q diro- 
 (TTTjaaai iroXffiiog evOvg, Kai Trjg dvTiKad- 
 i<TTafisvT]g TToXeojg to nXfjOog ^vfifiaxov 
 fXOVTeg ig noXiixov f.iripxi<f9(- 
 
 At i-iaXXov Poppo would supply x^ipovg^ 
 and Arnold x^ip^^S ^ dyaOovg. Yet so 
 forced and frigid a sense arises from these 
 supplementa, that better is it to suppose 
 (as I did in my note in Translation) that 
 ^idXXov, though properly an adverb, here 
 assumes the nature of an adjective ; and 
 thus fidXXov yspsffOai will mean *to be 
 uppermost,' to have the upper hand, — lit. 
 *tobe [in power] rather than others.' This 
 adjectival sense the word has also at ch. 
 82, 2, fidXXov St Kai »y(Tux«iV«p«, where 
 repeat yiyvofitva. Greater, indeed, is the 
 harshness involved in the present passage : 
 but the sense for which I contend is abso- 
 lutely required by the antithetical words 
 Tovg Tt dfitivovg Ta dKia txtiv, ' should 
 obtain their deserts.' 
 
 The next words, (TuxppovtffTai ovrtg rrjg 
 yv(i)}iT}g, &c., serve to note purpose; and 
 here ovTtg stands for tlvai. Render, * [they 
 wished] to be moderators or reformers, 
 correctors of your mind [and sentiments].' 
 (See infra viii, 48, 6.) Alluding, as Huds. 
 thinks, to those magistrates at Athens 
 called CbuppovKJTai, who were the censores 
 morum of the young men ; whence the 
 word came to mean figuratively, 'those 
 who endeavour to bring such as are in 
 en'or to a right mind.' Compare infra 
 vi. 87, fi^O', ojg (Tw(ppovi<TTai, aTroTptTrtiv 
 
 TTtipdffOt. 
 
 The next words, Kai Tuiv ffioixdnop Trjv 
 TToXiv — oiKfiovvTtg, are meant to further 
 develop the preceding statement as to their 
 purpose in seizing Platsea. The sense, how- 
 ever, is so obscurely expressed, as not a 
 little to have perplexed expositors. The 
 explanation of them most entitled to pre- 
 ference is that proposed by Goeller, who 
 (seizing on the clue held out by Abresch) 
 makes the word a(o^dTU)v (on which the 
 chief difficulty turns) depend on dXXo' 
 rpiovprtg, and, in support of the sense 
 he assigns to it, adduces another passage 
 supra i. 41, where by the term auifiaTa 
 
 are denoted the citizens pei'forming mili- 
 tary service, who serve the state by their 
 bodies, (or, as we should say, their per- 
 sons,) as others by their wealth. And he 
 follows Abresch in taking TtHv atofiaTotv 
 Tfjv TToXiv OVK dXXoTpiovvTtg in the sense 
 ah urbe cites non ahalienantes, * not taking 
 away from the city the services of its citi- 
 zens,' not depriving it of their services by 
 death and banishment, as was the case in 
 such seizures. The reason why our author 
 wrote (Tw/xara was (as Goeller observes) 
 this, that he sought for an antilheton to the 
 word yviofxrig, as at i. 70, where to To7g 
 (Tiofiaaiv, meaning their persons^ is opposed 
 Ty yviony, their mind. Here, then, the 
 obscurity which exists has been m a great 
 measure occasioned by the sacrifice of 
 perspicuity to rhetorical point : and this 
 obscurity being removed, nothing remains 
 at all perplexing ; for we have only to 
 suppose dXXoTp. used instead of aTroffTt- 
 povvTtg, (as diraXXoTpiuxng stands for 
 (TTtpijaig at i. 35.) and that we have here 
 a not unusual hypallage or permutation of 
 construction, as in a similar passage at 
 i. 40, pfj aAXou avrbv drro(jTtp<Jiv, for Kai 
 dXXov kavTov ovk diroar. And so in a 
 passage of Ecclesiasticus, xi. 35, we find, 
 dTraXXoTpiwffti ot tmv iSnov oov, where 
 diraXX. stands for diroaTfprjfTtif 'will de- 
 l)rive thee of thine own.' So, too, Livy, 
 xxii. 60, ' Sero nunc desideratis [patriam] 
 diminuti capite, abalienati jure civium,' 
 where the term abalienati is explained 
 severed^ separated. Thus in the present 
 case the literal sense may be, * separating 
 your persons from the state.' Yet in all 
 such cases, where dXXorp. or drraXX. seems 
 to bear the sense to separate from or deprive 
 of there is also an implied notion of transfer 
 of persons or property, so as to make them 
 another's. Accordingly here the sense is, 
 ' not making away with persons so that they 
 may become citizens of another state, but 
 making them especially their own,' (see vi. 
 23.) i. e. by bringing them unto their kindred 
 the Boeotians, where in oiKtiovvTtg there 
 is a sensus prcegnans, by a blending of two 
 constructions, as in Diod.Sic. t.ii.381, x^P^ 
 TTpbg afxiriXov ^vTiiav dTrriXXoTpiwp.fvTj, 
 The Boeotians are styled r) Kvyyivtiaf 
 ' their kindred,' as being of the same race. 
 This mode of speaking, by which the in- 
 habitants of any nation are considei'ed 
 as felloic-kinsmen, is of the most remote 
 antiquity. So in a passage of the Old 
 
 .^ 
 
4S6 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 (iTTaai S Ojitotwc iVGirovSovQ. LXVI. TiKjuiipiov ce wq nv noXe- 
 fiiwi^ t7roa(T(T0^6v ovte ycio >jotK»7(TOjU6v ouotya, 7rpof(7ro/Lt£v r£ tov 
 povXojiUvov Kara ra iravTtjjv Boiwrwi' warpia TroXinvHV^ uvai npog 
 
 TO jL<€v TT^wror j/cru^o^fTfi* ufTTfooi' Of, KaTavoriaavTBQ rfjuaq oXiyovg 
 nvTOQ, — £1 apci Kai too/cou^sv ti avETriiiKSOTipov Trpa^nt ou /Jtra row 
 wXtiOovg vfxujv ecTiXOovTtg, — ra juti' ofiola ovk avraTrtoore »?/4tv, /uj/te 
 )'£wr£ot(Tai fpyw, Aoyoi^,' rt f irucftLV (IjaTe i^eXOtiv' tTriOiintvoi ct napa 
 T^v LtVfjipaGiv oug /mv tv vf^dtv airzKTHvaTS, ouv o/itota)c aA-yoi>jU£v 
 ^K:ara vojuov yap o»/ Tii'a £7ra(T^oi' ) ouc C£ \hipag 7r|00tcryojii£i'ouc,', 
 Kai 4wyp?/(Tcn'r£c,", i)7ro(j'^Ojit£voi t£ i^juiv v(Trf|r>ov ^t»/ /cr£r£iv, Trapa- 
 vo/moQ oi£<j)Octpar£, ttw^ ov ^fira H^yaadt ; /cai rauTtt TpfTg a^iKiag 
 iv oXiyii) irpa^avTZQy tjjv t£ XvOeigciv OfioXoyLav^ Kai twv ai'Spwv 
 
 Testament, Numb. x. 30, it is said, * I 
 will depart to mine own land, and to my 
 kindred.' iVnd again, 2 Sam. xix. 12, 'Ye 
 are my brethren, ye are my bones and my 
 flesh.' See also Acts vii. 19. On the term 
 (vffTTovdovQ see note at ch. 68. 
 
 Ch. LXVI. 1. Having justified their 
 own intentions in the attempt to occupy 
 the city, as one of an amicable nature, they 
 proceed to recriminate on the Plata^ans ; 
 q. d. * We came in amity, but you treated 
 us in a manner unjustifiable to the most 
 inveterate hostility ; you entrapped us, and 
 then, breaking your solemn engagements, 
 treacherously murdered us.' HoXireveiv 
 here signifies simply to lire in a citi/y to 
 demean oneself as a citizen there ; a sense 
 which it also bears supim ch. 34, 1, and 
 Xen. Anab. iii. 2, 16. Hist. iii. 1, 18. So 
 also TToKiTivtiv Kara in Xen. Hist. ii. 3, 2, 
 
 2. x<^P'7<''«»'^*t;] Supply Trpog ifnaq from 
 the preceding. The words a little after, 
 d dpa Kni tSoKovfiev — laeXOovrtg, are 
 parenthetical, and may be rendered, * even 
 though [granting that] we had even seemed 
 to have done something rather harsh, by 
 making an entry without the consent of 
 the people at large.' Tt dvfTrinKscTTtpov 
 is not well rendered aliquld Iniquius. It 
 means rather, *a somewhat harsh or violent 
 procedure :' a sense rare, indeed, yet found 
 in AiTian, E. A. iv. 21, Ifi, dvnzitiKkc n 
 Iq tov Xop. fjjyov dTTo^fi^aaOaf also iii. 
 22, 3. Dio Cass. 183, 13, Kai roi ri ddtKOp 
 1] drtTTieiKeQ — iiToiiiaa ; At ov fitTa tov 
 Tr\r)9ovQ h^iiiiv there is a sort of Atticism ; 
 of which the meaning is, ' without the con- 
 sent of the common people ;' the persons 
 who called them being, as we find, dv^Qtq 
 
 01 TTpoitT 01* 
 
 rd ofxoXa ovk dvTawidoTtI Compare ch. 
 63, 6, OVK larfv avrolg ti)v xaptv dvTUTrt- 
 doTs, and the expression ofioiai x«pt''fC» 
 pares gratiee. At /x^rf vnoTt^ioai supply 
 io(TTt, and see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 532. Of 
 vnx}TipiZ,uv the sense is here to commit 
 violence, as at ii. 3, tg ovlkva ovSkv Ivsio- 
 TspiZov. Vain is it that Haack, Herm., 
 and Arnold attempt to account for and 
 justify the reading Tnimiv. It is plain 
 that the true reading is TrttVrat, which was 
 conjectured by Poppo, and has been sup- 
 ported by the authority of one good MS., 
 and will, I suspect, be found in others. 
 Certain it is that the terminations ai and 
 €11/ are in manuscript characters so similar 
 as scarcely to be distinguished. 
 
 In the next words, iTriOsfifvoi, &c., the 
 construction is well indicated by Poppo as 
 follows : ' 'ETTiOsfievoi proximo aTTfjcrti- 
 vart accommodatum est, et verba tTrt- 
 Osfievoi St Tvapd rrjv Kv^(5a<nv relativo 
 anteposita sunt, quod et ad ambo membra 
 relativa ovq nkv — ovq dk pertinent, et 
 superioribus rd fiev ofioia ovk di'TaTrkdore 
 t'lfxlv contraria sunt.' Of tv x^C"''*' the 
 sense is, 'in actual contest,' literally, 'hand 
 to hand ;' as often in the historians. On 
 the expression, a little after, x*'p«C Trpo'ia- 
 XOfitvovg, see note supra ch. 58, 3. 
 
 TTwc ov Ctird tlpyaaOt]'] Here the inter- 
 rogation partfikes of the nature of exclama- 
 tion, as in Isseus, p. 27, Trwg ovk av deifov 
 TO Trpdyfjia tlvai doKoit] ; And here the 
 negative thus put in inteirogation implies a 
 strong affinnativc, as supra ii. 60, irutg ov 
 Xp>) — dfivvfiv avTy ; and Xen. Mem. iv. 
 3, 8, TTojg ovx vTrtp \oyov ; dvtKcppaffTov. 
 Demosth. Epist. iii. Trwg ovk drvxr^g tifii ; 
 
 The accusatives r^v XvOtinav ojao- 
 Xoymr, and those which follow, are in 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXVII 
 
 487 
 
 TOV vartpov OavaTOv, /ecu ri]v TTfpl avruiv r/juTv fxr} kteivhv xpevGOfTiaav 
 j7ro(TV£<Tiv, ijv ra £y toTc aypotg v/luv firj a^iKiofXiVy o/ita>c <j>aTS tjfiag 
 Trapavofiriaai, Kul avroi a^iovn /u») arrtSouvai cikyjv. ovk, »/v ye 
 ovToi ra opOa yiyvtJorKujai' iravTWv St avrwv evEKa KoXaaurtGEGue. 
 LXVII. K«t TavTa, ai AaKtSafjUOi'iot, tovtov iViKa eire^ijXdofiEV, 
 Kul uttIo Vfifjjv Kai ijjuo)]', (va v^£7c /<£»' £io»/r£ ciKaiuyq avTUJV Kara- 
 yvijjaojuiEvoi, rifJifiQ St tVi oaioirfpov T£rijuwp»j/i£)'0£. 2. Kai /ar) naXaiag 
 
 apposition with dSiKiag, serving to explain 
 what these were, and so form an appos^itio 
 explicatira. Kat Tavra bears the sense 
 idque, et quidem. Evidently imitated from 
 these are the words of Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 vi. 77, 10, dW tv T<p avT(^ rp'ia rd [ik- 
 yiOTa 7raptvofn)(TaTt, to, &c. Kai — fcac, 
 &c. In this use of the participles \v- 
 OtXoav and i\/tv<Tdti<sav, we have, as Bauer 
 remarks, what is equivalent to the sub- 
 stantives with gen. and an inf., namely, to 
 XvOi'ivai Ttiv ofioXoyiav and to -iptvrrOrivai 
 TYiv vTr6<Txt(Tiv. Of which phrases one 
 occurs in Dionys. Hal. Ant. 617, and the 
 other in another passage of the same 
 writer, p. 367, ult. See more in note at 
 V. 83. 
 
 I have here thought proper, with Poppo, 
 to recal the vulg. {;7r6<rx£(Tiv,for which vtto- 
 Otaiv was edited, from a few ancient MSS., 
 by Bekker and Goeller. But so little suit- 
 able is the sense yielded by the latter, 
 that no authority of MSS. would avail to 
 establish it : and indeed the former is 
 absolutely called for by the facts of the 
 case, as narrated at ii. 5, vTrocrxofitvoi, &c. 
 In short, it may be supposed that vttoO. 
 was a mere error of the scribes, to whom 
 the common word vnoOiffiQ was better 
 known than the less usual one vTroax^ffig. 
 After ddiKwfitv 1 have, with Bekker 
 and Poppo, placed a comma, because, as 
 Bauer saw, had ofiojg commenced a new 
 sentence, Kai or di would have been 
 added. 
 
 ovk] *no ! not if.' This use of ovk is 
 frequent in the best Attic writers, and so 
 employed the word is generally followed 
 hy fiv or tl and a verb dependent thereon; 
 sometimes by dXXd, in which case it should 
 be pointed thus : ovk- ' no indeed !' 
 
 Ch. LXVII. I. Having despatched the 
 justificatory and recriminatory part of the 
 oration, the speakers now, after a brief but 
 earnest admonition to them against being 
 worked upon by false compassion, pro- 
 ceed to the hortatory part as regarded the 
 Lacedeemonians ; in the course of vyhich a 
 strong appeal is made to the passions, to 
 induce the Spartans to avenge the wrong 
 done to themselves, by punishing the guilty 
 
 as they merit. This most powerful part of 
 the oration is, however, brought forward 
 not abruptly, but is ushered in by a brief 
 introductory remark in justification of the 
 vehemence of these invectives, in which 
 justice forsooth is pleaded as warranting, 
 nay demanding, every extremity. This 
 prefatory section may, then, be rendered, 
 ' We have, Lacedaemonians, entered thus 
 at large into the matter as well for our own 
 sakes as for yours ; namely, in order that 
 you, on the one hand, may know, that you 
 are going to condemn them justly, (i. e. 
 that they will be justly condemned by 
 you,) and we [may know] that we even 
 more justly and equitably have avenged 
 ourselves of them.' 
 
 Of intKriXBoixtv Tavra the sense is, not, 
 ' we have enlarged on these things,' but, 
 ' we have g^ne over, (for such is the force 
 of the £7ri) have treated on these matters,' 
 oratione persecuti sumus, as at i. 22, tTrtK- 
 tXOojv, scil. TavTa, and Pseudo-Herodot. 
 Vit. Hom. 1, lr]Tr)aag tTriKtXOtTv {irfpi 
 'Ofitjpov ytviffioQ Kai (iiOTijg). The words 
 following, I'lixtlg dt in 6<TioJTtpov Ttrtfiiopri- 
 fitvoi, cannot be otherwise rendered than 
 as above, at least with any due regard to 
 propriety of language. Poppo, who has 
 well seen their sense, points out that reri/x. 
 is of the middle, not the passive, voice. It 
 may be observed, too, that the use of the 
 preterite tense has here no little force, as 
 taking for granted that the deed is already 
 done : and by so considering it, there is 
 no occasion, with Heilm., to render the 
 preterite as if it were a future. ^ The only 
 real difficulty rests on the tiSuffitv re- 
 quiring to be supplied, in the second clause, 
 from tlSrJTt in the first ; which, however, 
 cannot well bear the sense that the term 
 does in the first : for surely explanations 
 were not needed to convince themselves of 
 the lawfulness of their revenge. Accord- 
 ingly, in supplying tlSwiJtv, it is proper to 
 understand the term with a certain modi- 
 fication of sense suitable to the context, — 
 namely, as follows : ' that we may know 
 and feel,' i. e. have a full assurance, be 
 fully persuaded : the kind of knowledge 
 here meant being that knowledge of a 
 
488 
 
 THUCVDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 aofrac,-, — n tic «{3« f^ui tycvtro, — uKOvovTiQ iTriKXaaOrJTi, ag y^pr] 
 Toiq jiiiv aot*coujU£i'ocg iiriKovpovg Hvai, Tmq i\ aiay^pov ri S^wai 
 cnTAafnuQ LJll^icig^ oti ovk ek TTpoai)KovTtov afxapravovai. 3. fi»?^£ 
 o\o<pvpiAiM) Kai oiKTO) w(pe\iia6uj(jav, TraTe^tvv re ragout; twv v/LUTepojv 
 fTTipowjL/fi'oi Kai Ttiv (j(j>tTepav iprj/jiiuv. 4. Kai yap v/lih^ arroTro- 
 (^ai%>o/jiEv 7roAAa» ceivorepa iraOovaav Ttjv viro tovtojv rfXiKiav 
 r}/H(jjv cii(pOapinevr)V, wv iraTEpig ol itilv wpog v/hciq rrjv BoiwTiav 
 ay(tvTiQ airtOavav iv Kopwveia, oi ^e, ir^iafivTcn AeXcj^ijuti'oi, Kai 
 (HKiai Epri/Lioif TToWio ciKaiorepav vjntov iKiniav TroiouvToi rova^e 
 TiiJ.uH)t)(jaauai. 5. oiktov te (tt,i(OTE^oi rvy\uvBiv oi aTrotireg ti 
 Traa-^ovTEQ twv avOp(jj7rit)v' ol Se ^iKaitjg^ wamo offif, to. tvavTiu 
 iiri^apToi ilvai, 6. Kai rrtv vvv Epr^fjiiav Si iavrovg kvouat* Tovg 
 yap afiiivovg quju^o^ouc iKomq aintoaavTo' ira^rjvofxiiaav re ov 
 
 thing which is derived from the testimony 
 or information of others. This is a sense 
 not unfrequently found in verbs of knomng, 
 in all languages. One example will suf- 
 fice : 1 Tim. iv. 3, toIq tTrtyvioKorri ti)p 
 dXriOtiav, 'have fully,' &c. 
 
 2. Now commences the hortatory por- 
 tion. Of iiriKOv^ovQ elvai roXg the literal 
 sense is, * to be helpful to the,' &e. : a use 
 of liriK. found in the best writers. Ai- 
 TrXao'iaq ^rjfiiag, scil. elvai, *ought to cause 
 doubled penalties to them.' For dvai 
 Arnold thinks that t7ri<ptpiiv is required ; 
 but Poppo well defends the former, from 
 the phrase tort ti not ^rifiia, * mihi aliquid 
 poena est ;' and aptly illustrates the senti- 
 ment from i. 86, 1. Ovk U TrpoarjKovTiov 
 stands for tK ov TrpoffrjK. (as in Plato, p. 70, 
 ov Trept r^v vpoffrjKovriov Xoyov^ ttoi- 
 ovfiai) and may be regarded as a phrase 
 for an adverb, ov TrpoffrjKovrMQ, like U 
 Tiov SiKaiwv for diKaiojQ in Aristoph. Nub. 
 1116: though, as manner is denoted by 
 the Ik, we may more exactly render * in a 
 manner abhorrent from, contrary to their 
 native character and disposition.' So supra 
 ch. 6*4, ov irpoatjicovTa. Arnold quite 
 mistakes the force of the expression by 
 explaining 'contrary to what we have a 
 right to expect of them :' and as to the 
 passage which he adduces in proof of this 
 sense from Aristot. Rhet. i. 9, where it is 
 called acting Kara to TrpoffijKov, if a man's 
 actions are d^ia tCjv TrpoySvcjv Kai Trpovrr- 
 i]pyfiBvo)v, that rather serves to establish 
 the view I have above adopted ; the sense 
 there being, * agreeable to his nature,' as 
 in the parallel passage supra ch. 64, a fxiv 
 
 TTOTS XpTJfTToi fyfVf<T06 Ol' TTpOffTfKOVTa 
 
 vvv iirtdti^aTt, where Arnold himself 
 renders, * not agreeable to your nature.' 
 3. iTTifiotofifvoi] 'invoking,' as supra 
 
 ch. 59, 2, where see note. Ti)v (T<}>(Tepav 
 tpTifiiav, as the Schol. observes, alludes to 
 the words of the Platseans, ch. 57, Trfpt- 
 (lOfffisOa £/c 7rdvTo)V tprjfiot. 
 
 4. j/Xtjc/av] So jurentuSf in I^atin, for 
 juTenes ; and j/oiitk, in English, for youug 
 men. Tlpbg vfidg Trjv BoiioTiav dyovTfg, 
 ' in bringing over Boeotia to [your alli- 
 ance].' At Kai oiKiai iprjfioi repeat <ui/ 
 from the preceding, ' whose bereaved and 
 orphan families.' 
 
 5. 01 — rwv dvBpwTTioj'] 'those men,' 
 literally, 'those of men.' At diKaitjg re- 
 peat ndaxovTiQ ti. In to. kvavTta, 'on 
 the contrary,' we have an adverbial phrase. 
 'E7rix«pro£, 'objects of rejoicing,' mean- 
 ing, as the Scholiast explains, ' those over 
 w hose sufferings all men should rejoice,' or 
 rather ^do rejoice,' since, as says Solomon, 
 Prov. xi. 3, iTTixapToQ dae(3iuv dxtoXeia. 
 The term is one used both of things that 
 are matter of rejoicing, (as Soph. Trach. 
 1263, i-rrixapTou — tpyov, and ^schyl. 
 Prom. 164, tx^poTg knixapTa TrtTrovOa,) 
 and also, nay indeed chief g, of persons, as 
 ^schyl. Ag. 700, d^upov, ivipiXoTrai^a, Kai 
 ytpaiolg eirixapTov, * an object of delight 
 to the aged.' Evidently imitated from 
 which is the expression in Alciphr. ii. 4, 
 p. 246, haXafXTreig inixaprov Kai evK- 
 Ta'iov. The expression in ^schyl. was, 
 I apprehend, parodied by Aristoph. in a 
 fragment of his Centaur preserved in 
 Pollux, Onomast. ix. 36, tv KuifirjTKn Ka- 
 TrriXolg T tnixapTov, ' an object of mer- 
 riment,' i. e. fit only to be laughed at. So 
 Demosth. 1127, 11, fjiij nepitdtjre Tag 
 ifiavTOv 9vyaTepag Tolg IfiavTov dovXoig 
 iTTtxapTovg ytvofitvac. Plato, Epist. 6, 
 iSapfiapoig fTrixapTog yivoufvoc, fudi- 
 brium. Plut. de Gan-ul. 19, navTairamp 
 fTrixnpTog ytpiTai Kai KaTayiXairrg. 
 
 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXVII. 
 
 489 
 
 TTpOiraOoVTEg V(^ iJ/ttWl^, fXlGH Se TtXeOV »/ S(K17 K^lVaVTEQ., Kai OVK 
 
 avTairoSovTEq vvv Tr}v i(yr}v Ttjuwptay. Ivvofia yap TTtiaovTai^ kui 
 ouyt EK /Liaynq yftpag 7rpot(T)(^o^£i'oe, wcrTrtp <f>aaiv, aAA otto QVfi- 
 f3a(Jt(jjq Eg ^'iKr}v a(j>ag avTovg napa^ovTEg, 7. afxvvaTE ovVj u) AaKE- 
 
 At oifK avTarroSoPTeg the editors, with 
 some reason, stumble, from TrtiaovTai fol- 
 lowmg in the same sentence. Accordingly, 
 regarding the word dvT. as corrupt, they 
 would read avTairo^i^ovTig or dv dvTairo- 
 dovreg, or, again, dvTaTrnduxTovTtg : of 
 which several conjectures the third recedes 
 too far from the letters to be with any 
 propriety admitted ; and as to the second, 
 it may be doubted whether it would be 
 good Greek, or indeed whether it would 
 remove the difficulty. The first is prefer- 
 able. But the present reading may very 
 well be tolerated, if at least it be regarded, 
 not,— as it is by the Translators,— in the 
 light of a future tense. The present reading 
 may, I repeat, be tolerated, nay regarded 
 as having both propriety and force,— if, 
 taking the aorist, in its usual sense, of time 
 past, we suppose the Thebans here, as at 
 § 1, in the term TtTifiwprjfikvoi, speaking 
 of the punishment, by anticipation, as 
 already suffered, — and that by way of 
 strongly intimating, and so tending to bring 
 about the actual events, § 6 : on which 
 use of the aorist (also found in the pre- 
 terite) see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 506, where 
 mention is made of the idiom of past used 
 of what is future, in order to intimate 
 the completion of the action ; examples of 
 which occur in St. John, xv. 6, tap fxij Tig 
 fikpg tv tfioi, t(5Xfi9i] iKoj, meaning 'he 
 icill be speedily cast out ;' and v. 24, tig 
 Kpiffip OVK tpx^'i^ai, dXXd ixtTa(ik(ir]Ktp 
 U Tov OapuTov tig Ttjp ^lohv- The idiom 
 in question bears a strong affinity to the 
 use of the propMic aorist, found in Rev. 
 xviii. 2, tTreatP, tniat BafivXiop. It is 
 scarcely necessary to say, that punishment 
 is by the Greek philosophers always con- 
 sidered as the penalty paid for crime,— by 
 which the offender makes a return (dpTi) 
 to society for the injury he has thereby 
 done it. It may indeed be said, that if 
 death be not an Iffrj Tifiiopia, what can ? 
 since surely no vx)rse can be inflicted. See 
 ch. 45. This, however, will be only like 
 that sort of overstrained language, by 
 which, in common parlance, it is said of 
 criminals of the worst description, that 
 death is too good for them. Nothing is 
 there to negative the above view in the 
 next words, evvoju a yap 7r«i<Tov rat, because 
 they have nothing to do with the sentence : 
 and, accordingly, in all the editions down 
 
 to Bauer's, a full stop was placed at Tifiu)- 
 piap, which Poppo altered to a colon ; 
 while Bekker threw the wcjrds tppo/xa yap 
 TTtiffopTai into a parenthesis ; a procedure 
 undoubtedly ill-judged ; for, by thus join- 
 ing the words with Traptjponqfrap, a sense 
 arises any thing but apt. The participles 
 Trpo'iaxo^itpoi and irapa^oPTtg must, as 
 all the other editors and translators have 
 seen, depend upon -KtiaoPTai : yet they 
 can have no connexion with Kai ov>c dpT- 
 a-rroCopTtg r. rt/ii., since it would be out of 
 place to follow up the assertion, that 'they 
 suffered lawfully.' Hence 1 conclude that 
 the former editors were right in placing 
 a period, and that a new sentence com- 
 mences at tppofia, in which the ydp has 
 that frequent elliptical use treated of by 
 Hoogeveen, Buttm., lierm., and Matth. ; 
 by which it has reference to some assertion 
 which is omitted, and left to be understood, 
 and for which it gives the reason. One 
 example must suffice ; and that shall be 
 the one first adduced by Hoogeveen, 
 namely, Aristoph. Plut. 245, where to 
 Plutus complaining that at every house, 
 whether of miser or of prodigal, to which 
 he has approached, he has been repulsed, 
 Chremylus replies, Mfrpiov ydp dpdpog 
 OVK tTTETvx^Q TTMTroTt' whcrc Hoogcvccn 
 supplies ovStp dfipop Trdffx^ig. And here 
 ovdtp dtivop TTOttcre, or such like, might 
 be supplied. But, in fact, the words are 
 meant to anticipate the objection, that 
 their punishment, however severe, though 
 richly deserved, would not be legal. To 
 which the answer (to be supplied) is, 
 '[Not so;'\ for they will suffer legally, 
 namely, not, as they say, men with up- 
 lifted hands, from battle suppliants, (with 
 allusion to the words of the Platseans, 
 ch. 58, 2, tKovTag te iXdjStTf Kai xe^paf 
 TTpoirrxontPovg, o de pofiog Toig "EXXj](ti 
 firj KTtipeiP TOVTovg,) but those on capi- 
 tulation who delivered themselves up for 
 
 trial.' 
 
 7. Now comes the tTriXoyog, which deals 
 in grave exhortation and earnest entreaty, 
 followed up by strong representation of 
 the good that will ensue from the whole- 
 some severity thus exercised ; the latter 
 at length couched, for greater effect, in a 
 weighty maxim of policy. 
 
 dfivpare — ry TotP 'EXXijvwv v6/iiv] 
 This form of expression, by which a law 
 
41)0 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 oa(/i(>rtoc, Kut rtv Ttov EAXr/vwv Vft/mo viro Tuyvct irapajduOevTi^ Kai 
 Tt/HLv avofna TraOovcriv avTairocoTe Y'upiv ^iKa'iav u>v ttooOv/hoi -yE-ye- 
 vrif^itOa' Kai jLirj Toiq rfjjv^i^ \6yoiQ nipitj(TOu)iLUv ev vfiuv, non^craTe Se 
 Toig ' EAA»j(Ti Trapa^eiy/Lia ov Xojljv tovq dytvvag npoOtjaovTiQ aW 
 ipyijjv' (OV ayaOt^v inh> ovtuw, ^oayjua >j airayyikia a'^/^a, ajuao- 
 Tinxt/airtw 0€, Ao-yot eireai KO(TiiU]0trTi(; irpoKaXviiifjiaTa yiyvovrat, 
 8. aAA ijv oi »/yf|Uor£c, (xjaiTEp vvr u/uac, fct^aAacaJtravr^t; Trpog Tovg 
 
 is said to be aided when the breach of 
 it is punished by condign punishment, is 
 so rare, that I have not met with any 
 other example except in Eurip. Orest. 
 516, 'A^vvto S' — r<^ j'6/x<f>. The law here 
 meant is that which enjoined 7ra()a tuq 
 (TTTovCdi; fir]Hva dvaiptiv, and that the 
 Platteans had violated. So supra eh. 66, 
 o'i'g napavof.iiog httpOtipare. Here dvojxa 
 TraOovaiv is meant to correspond to tv- 
 vofia TTtiaovTai a little before. And in 
 dvTaTToSoTa x^P**^ ^iKciiav (where xaptv 
 stands for dvTixapiv) there is a hit on the 
 words of the Platseans, ch. 58, (juxppova — 
 KOfiiffaaOai x^P**'. q. d. ' They wish you to 
 receive of us an honest return of gratitude 
 for services rendered ; and we ask of you 
 a just return for our zeal in your cause.' 
 In 7rp69vi.ioi yiytviffxtOa the speakers 
 glance at the words of the Platseans, 
 ch. 59, 01 TrpoOvfxoTaroi — ytvofitvoi, q. d. 
 
 * We, too, have a zeal in your service to 
 allege, which may well overbalance the 
 zeal in the service of Greece to which 
 they lay claim.' So again, in the words 
 fii) — TrfotaxrOw/ifi/ iv v/mv, there is a hit 
 on the words of the Platseans at ch. 57, 
 TTtpuiofffjitOa Ik ttuvtiov iWarairjg, q. d. 
 
 * They complain of being spurned and re- 
 pulsed by all, and we say. Let not us be 
 spurned and meet with a repulse of our 
 request from you.' In Troirjnart rrapd- 
 ^eiy^a TrpoOijtrovTeg we have a condensed 
 form of expression for tt. Trap. ^ duxOiiffs- 
 rai on 7rpo9t)(TeTe. Of TrpoTiOkvai dywvag 
 the sense is certandna proponere, *to set 
 forth publicly :' a rare form of ex})ression ; 
 though dOXa rrpoTiOsvai is not unfrequent. 
 The phrase Xoyiov dywvag has reference 
 to that sort of oratorical gymnastics then 
 prevalent, to which Cleon alludes at ch. 37, 
 in the words ^wsaetog dyioin, and again in 
 those further on, k tuJv ToniSvSt dyiovojv — 
 dyiovoOtTovvTeg. The rovg before dyujvag 
 is not, as might seem— and as the Schol, 
 says it is— pleonastic ; the full sense being, 
 as Poppo points out, * the contests which 
 ye will set forth, ye will set forth not of 
 words, but of deeds.' 
 
 Xoyot tKtm KoTfitiOiVTeg TrpoKaXv^i- 
 
 fiara yiyvovrat] Of these words the 
 meaning is, * speeches adorned with fine 
 words and rhetorical ornaments.' So 
 Soph. Aj. 1072, ToiavO' dfxapTuvovaiv iv 
 Xoyoig tTTT), where, as Erfurdt remarks, 
 by Xoyoi are denoted the whole; by fTrrj, 
 the parts. And so Damm, in his Lex. 
 Hom. in v. sttoc, says, *Xoyoi constant 
 tTTfm, orationes verbis.' After all, how- 
 ever, by tTrecri may rather be denoted 
 those pithy dicta, or political maxims, 
 which the ancients used to be fond of 
 introducing into their speeches ; and in 
 which, we may suppose, the hearers took 
 some delight. Though, when we consider 
 liow much more delighted the Athenians 
 were with those word -traps, (consisting in 
 all sorts of rhetorical turns and ornaments 
 of a refined composition,) such I am in- 
 clined to think is what is here meant by 
 iirtiTi, understanding it to mean not simply 
 words, as opposed to actions, but sentences 
 turned with all the refinements of an ela- 
 borate composition, and set off with all the 
 arts of rhetoric. Now such might as pro- 
 perly be termed sttij as a verse in poetry 
 was styled tTrog, and especially as says the 
 above lexicographer on this word, * quia 
 poesis heroica Kar tKoxn^ aptam ver- 
 borum collocationem et electionem quserit.' 
 And the same sense should perhaps be 
 assigned at ii. 41, (vre offrig tirtai fikv 
 TO avTiKa Tspxpti, TiSv d' ipywv rr/v vtto- 
 voiav r) dXrjOtia (iXd^pu, and not verses. 
 By TtpoKaXviniaTa understand Telamenta, 
 * a cloak to cover their baseness.' So 
 Lucian, i. 659, -rp. Trjg jSSeXvpiag, and 
 iii. 188. Jos. 1219, 7, ^p. rrjg £7rt/3ov\^f. 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. vi. 77, Trp. Tt^g dirdTrig, 
 and 1 Pet. ii. 16, tTriKaXvfifia rr}e KaKiag. 
 With the general sentiment here, Poppo 
 aptly compares the similar one in Sallust, 
 Jug. 85, ' Ipsa se virtus satis ostendit : 
 ill is artificio opus est, ut turpia facta ora- 
 tione tegant.' 
 
 8. The whole is now summed up in a 
 pithy political maxim, j)v 01 ijyffioveg, &c., 
 of which the meaning is well expressed by 
 Arnold as follows : ' If all persons in 
 authority were to punish criminals without 
 
 ()L. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXVIII. 
 
 491 
 
 ^u/LiTTavTaq ciayv(j)iJ,aq 7roiri(Tr}(jOe, i)<yaov riq eir' aS'iKoic; epyoiq Ao-youc 
 
 LXVlll. ToiavTci 0£ 01 QripaLOi iiirov. 01 o£ Aaictoai^ovtoi 
 
 ciKacFTui, I'o/it^oi'Ttf; TO £7rcpa»r»7/<a afplfriv upHtxx; t^cu', *' H ri iv rw 
 
 e/Li(o VTT avT<DV ayauov Tmrovuam, cum tov re aAAov vpornv 
 
 r)6fU)VV ^r]Oev uuroug Kfira rdq ttuXukk; Viavoaviov fxi^ra tov M>/doi/ 
 
 GTTovoai; r}(TvyaL,HV, Kai ore vanpov, a ttoo tov 7ri^iTtiviC,t(Juai ttoo- 
 
 ) 
 
 letting themselves be misled by sophistry 
 and eloquence, in the manner that you 
 will do now, if you sum up the case in 
 brief, and decide upon all these criminals 
 together, then men will be less tempted 
 to trust to fair words as a screen for ill 
 actions.' In his note, Arnold remarks on 
 the ' strange confusion which exists in the 
 composition of this sentence, from the 
 verb Troir)(jr)(sQi being made to agree with 
 vfislg, and Kt<})aX. irpbg rovg ^vfiTravrag 
 being put as if it wore the genei'al prin- 
 ciple recommended, instead of being an 
 exemplification of it in this particular 
 case.' Yet the confusion in question is not 
 to be ascribed to negligence, but rather to 
 the peculiar brevity of expression so charac- 
 teristic of our author, and which is espe- 
 cially found on occasions like the present, 
 when vigour and point would be thus alike 
 promoted. Of KecpaXaidjaavrtg the full 
 sense is, 'after having summed up the 
 cause in brief ;' the term being used, Poppo 
 observes, 'de brevi agendi et cognoscendi 
 ratione, qu^e non fallitur verborum cultu.' 
 So infra viii. 53, KetpaXaiovi^Teg Ik ttoXXwv, 
 for ^vvTerifirjfitvijjg Xkyovrtg, sammatim 
 perstringentes ; and Dio Cass. 616, 53, 
 Ki^aXaiwnag epw tovto, and 801, 49. 
 Ecclus. xxxii. 9, Ke<pnXaiu)(Tov — Iv oXiyoig 
 TToXXd. 
 
 Cn. LXVIII. 1. (T(}>i(Tiv opSuJg eKuv} 
 literally, ' would be right,' i. e. advan- 
 tageous, ' for them ;' opOutg here standing 
 for KaXwg : a very rare idiom, of which I 
 know no other examples than the following : 
 Xen. Hipp. viii. 10, 6p9uig Ix^iv t<^ tX- 
 Ko^kvtf) tTreXavvfiP tov 'Ittttov, and Hist. 
 v. 2, 39, opOuig f x^*'^ ''^ ^^^^p"^ ^tTa^dX- 
 Xiiv. So in our language the word right 
 sometimes bears the sense favourable, (see 
 Johnson's Diet.) and such is occasionally 
 the use of recte in Latin for ntiliter, as in 
 Hor. Sat. ii. 7, 1 12, * non otia recte ponere.' 
 Of vofiiKovTeg to lirepioTrjiJia (npitriv opduig 
 Htiv, Arnold explains the meaning to be, 
 ' thinking their question might fairly be 
 put.' But this sense the words themselves 
 will by no means admit ; cT^cct belonging 
 to f^fiv, not to tTrtpMTTJi-ia. And more- 
 
 over, supposing such were the sense, how 
 could we account for the verb being in 
 the future tense, where the past or present 
 would thus be indispensable ? And yet, 
 to take £$£tv, with Bauer, as standing for 
 f Xfii^t is forbidden by every principle of 
 propriety ; and, with I*oppo, to read ex*"'» 
 for s^iiv, on mere conjecture, is forbidden 
 by the unanimous testimony of the MSS. 
 in favour of c^eiv : though, from the words 
 following seeming to demand the sense in 
 question, we may suppose that a double 
 sense is contained in the words opOtSg 
 e^tiv, namely, 1. as in common parlance 
 we say, ' would do very well,' ' be all 
 right for them ;' and 2. as referred to 
 the words following, Sioti, &c., * would 
 be right,' i. e. would be thought right and 
 proper to })e done. The words from dion 
 forwards have the appearance of being 
 paretithetical, and so they are regarded by 
 Portus and Dukas; though these com- 
 mentators are not agreed whether the 
 parenthesis terminates at TTnrov9kvai, or 
 at t^'t^avTo. That, however, will best 
 appear from an examination of the pas- 
 sage in detail. Of the portion 5t6rt — 
 r)avxaUn', the sense is, * f or they had, 
 forsooth, both during the rest of the time 
 requested them to remain quiet, agreeably 
 to the ancient covenant of Pausanias after 
 the Median war, and,' &c. By tov dXXov 
 Xpovov understand the whole period which 
 intervened between the battle of Plat;ea and 
 the late invasion of Plataea by the Lacedte- 
 monians under Archidamus. AfjOev merely 
 serves to intimate, that what is said in this 
 parenthetical and explanatory portion con- 
 tains rather what the party in question 
 alleged, than what was strictly true : a uso 
 of the word not unfrequent in Thucyd.and 
 the best writers. So ch. Ill, I, «>« ivX- 
 XkyovTig t<p' a l^XOov ^nOev, ' for which 
 they pretended they had gone forth.' 
 'HffvxdKtiv answers exactly to our phrase 
 'to be quiet,' which often means to not 
 mix up oneself in the quarrels of others, — 
 of course, implying neutrality, which is the 
 very sense here intended, as appears from 
 ii. 72, where Archidamus says to them. 
 
•■ rrrK^^i:^i-»r - 
 
 _^::3t-- ''^^■Wli 
 
 \f 
 
 492 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 • » *« 
 
 tivoiTo auroiC) KOd'ouc ttvcii /car e/cftva (dc; ou/c tO£c;avTo, — rtyovjievoi 
 Tfj eavTwv ciKa'ia povXrjau t^tTTTovooi rjcrj vir avTWV KaKuyq ttettov- 
 uevai avuig to avro £va iKaarov irnoayayovTig Kai fpwrwvTfCi 
 
 ijavx^civ ayiTe, vtfWfievoi ra vfiSTtpa 
 avTiJiv, Kai tart fxrjie fitO' eripijjv. And 
 so I would understand the word in a dis- 
 puted passage of yEschvl. Prom. 352, a'W 
 il(rv\aZ,t^ aavTov tKTrodvJv t^wv, q. d. ' Be 
 quiet, keep yourself out of this dispute 
 between me and Jupiter.' Some affinity 
 to this exists in the expression of St. Paul, 
 1 Thess. iv. 11, rrapaKaXovixev vfiag — 
 jyffuxasftv Kai Tipdaativ to. idia, where 
 is forbidden that disposition which excites 
 persons to a restless intermeddling with 
 their neighbours' concerns, to the neglect 
 of their own affairs. 
 
 Kai oTe vffTtpov — KaKutg TrtTrovOivai] Of 
 this awkwardly- worded portion all attempts 
 to make out any grammatical construction 
 have been fruitless ; nor are any of the 
 conjectures proposed, or the interpretations 
 founded thereon, such as to be confidently 
 acquiesced in. As to Goeller's conjectures, 
 they amount to little less than re-writing 
 the passage ; and not without reason is it 
 that Poppo advances objections to these 
 and all the conjectures and modes of con- 
 struction and interpretation hitherto pro- 
 pounded. Of the various alterations that 
 have been proposed, the least nolent would 
 be to change ore into on, and cancel the 
 a»C, or, retaining the wq. to strike out the 
 oTt. Yet there is nothing in the MSS. to 
 countenance either of these changes : and 
 so difficult were it to accoimt for the intro- 
 duction of oTi either by the scribes or 
 critics, that I cannot but feel a strong 
 impression that the passage runs exactly 
 as it was written by the author, though 
 not as it ought to have been written, with 
 any regard either to good composition or 
 perspicuity of sense. Yet there is, after 
 all, nothing so inextricable in the construc- 
 tion as the commentators represent. The 
 difficulty in this part of the sentence is, I ap- 
 prehend, occasioned by the author,as often, 
 for brevity's sake, and to prevent the repe- 
 tition of the same phrase ovk ISe^avro (for 
 expressed at length the words would have 
 stood thus : elvai Kar Utiva ovk ide^avTo) 
 having written cjq ovk iSs^avTo; though 
 by doing this he broke up the parenthesis, 
 and let it nin into the portion ejctra paren- 
 tkesin. If this be thought to take too much 
 for granted, we must, with Portus, sup- 
 pose the construction to be as follows : /cat 
 a»C OVK icfKavro a npotixovTO auToTg, ore 
 vfTTtpop [Trpotixoi'To] TrpoTtixi^iffOai. koi- 
 
 vovg livai Kar tKilva. This, however, 
 supposes so very harsh a transposition, 
 that the former mode seems preferable. 
 Certainly the mq cannot be dispensed with, 
 because it serves to note one of the two 
 reasons on which the Lacedaemonians 
 grounded the defence of their present 
 conduct. At any rate we must take npoii- 
 XovTo twice, thus : ote vartpov Trpotixovro 
 a TTooeixovTo, as at viii. 27, (where dyw- 
 v'laaaOai nuist be taken twice,) and not 
 unfrequently in Thucydides, Herodotus, 
 and other of the best writers. Finally, 
 the oTf. will not admit of being altered to 
 OTi, because Kai OTt vanpov corresponds 
 to Tov re aXXov xpopov. Render, * And 
 when afterwards they proffered to them 
 the offer which they made before they 
 were besieged, to be neutral (lit. common 
 to both parties), agreeable to those same 
 terms, they received it not.' Kar' iKilva, 
 of course, has reference to the words pre- 
 ceding, rat; TraXaidg Ilavffaviov (movdag. 
 The two portions, diori tov Tt — ovk IH- 
 XavTo, and wg ovk iSs^avro, contain the 
 two reasons which the Lacedaemonians 
 alleged in justification of the course they 
 were pursuing, and by which to prove that 
 the putting of this brief interrogatory was 
 a right course for them to take, — namely, 
 because that interrogatory, as it only ad- 
 mitted of the answer ' none at all,' implied 
 that the prisoners were their enemies, and 
 hence that they might rightfully put them 
 to death. 
 
 In the words tfyovjxivoi — TmrovBtvai, 
 there is, as in the foregoing, a blending of 
 two clauses into one : but the sense arising 
 will depend on the acceptation in which 
 ^ovXrjffti is taken. Now almost all the 
 commentators from Portus to Arnold 
 assign to it the sense postulato or postula- 
 tione, * request.' Arnold, following Portus, 
 renders, ' thinking that in consequence of 
 their just request or proposal [being re- 
 fused], they were released,' &c. But there 
 is surely an intolerable harshness in sup- 
 posing so much sense left to be mentally 
 supplied : and the novel, not to say ill- 
 grounded, sense assigned, ought to have led 
 Arnold, not, indeed, to ' suspect the words 
 Ty iavTuJv diKaig, (iovX. to be msititious,' 
 but to reject a sense requiring such an 
 unauthorized ellipsis, and to suppose that 
 some otiier must be intended. Now that, 
 I apprehend, is consilio, intention ; a sig- 
 
 \ 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 DBER III. CAP. LXV in, 
 
 493 
 
 " ii Ti AaKiSai/noviovQ Kai tovq ^v/nfiay^ovq ayaOov £V tlo TroAf/uw 
 ^t^paKclrec tidtv," oiroTt jur] (paiH', anayovTCc: airiKTeivov, Kai i^ai- 
 fUTOv 'f:iTOir\aavTO ov^Lva. 2. Su(j)On^av Sa HXaTaiuiv /ntv avTwv ovk 
 i\a(T(jiwq diaKoaiu))', ' AOr^va'nov ^e Trevrt Kai tiKotriv, ot ^vvtwoXio^- 
 KovvTo' yvvalKag Se rji'SpaTTO^Krav. 3. Tt]V Se ttoXiv iviavTOv /niv 
 Tiva 0r//3aloi Mtyopewv avSpdai KUTa (Ttucfiv E/CTreTTTw/coat, Kai ocfoi 
 TO. acpETspa (j>povovvTiQ nXaratwv jrepiriaav, i^oaav evoiKiiv' uote- 
 
 nification of the word not unfrequent in 
 the best writers from Plato and Xenophon 
 downwards, perhaps including Thucyd. iii. 
 39, tXiriffavTag fiaKporepa p,iv rrjg ^vvd- 
 fi€<tig, tXd(T(T(i) dk Trig ^ovXrjaemg, &c. 
 Render, * accounting that with perfectly 
 just intentions of their own, they had now 
 become out of covenant with them, and 
 had received injury at their hands.' The 
 construction is, i)yovp.svoi ovTsg ij^i] vtt' 
 avTiJiv KOKiSg TrtirovOsvai. 
 
 It may be supposed, then, that the dif- 
 ficulty and obscurity in this passage was 
 occasioned by our author not having kept 
 the discussion of the two reasons on which 
 the Lacedaemonians grounded the defence 
 of their present conduct, as he at first 
 intended, icithin a parenthesis, but allowed 
 the latter part of it to run out of the 
 parenthesis. Had he kept them within the 
 parenthesis, the words r/you/i£rot,&c. would 
 have been simply a resumption of the 
 construction and sense at vopi(^ovTfg to 
 tTrtpuiTijp.a (j<pi<nv bpOwg 'i^nv. But as the 
 case now^ stands, the words wt; ovk ids^avro 
 belong rather to the words following than 
 the preceding ; or perhaps to both : and 
 this view (which was first propounded by 
 me in my Translation) has, I find, been 
 since adopted by Poppo. Finally, what is 
 wanting to the sense at (iovXrjffei, may be 
 best supplied from ovk iSeKavTO, thus : 
 * accounting a^ccordingly, (i. e. as they had 
 not accepted their offer,) they were already 
 out of covenant with, and had received 
 injury at their hands,' i. e. had become 
 not merely tK(nrovdoi, but enemies: where 
 the term I kcttt. is to be understood of the 
 Lacedaemonians. They considered them- 
 selves now tKffTTOvdoi as to the Platoeans ; 
 implying that they were such to them, out 
 of the pale of civil compact with them, and 
 therefore might do what they would with 
 them, and, as they were become enemies, 
 would be fully justified in putting them to 
 death. So far, indeed, from the words 
 Ty lavTuiv diKuig, ^ovXr\<su being, what 
 Arnold supposes them, a corniption of 
 some lost reading, or a mere scholium, 
 they contain the very gist of the whole 
 
 question. The Lacedaemonians wished to 
 show themselves to be free of blame in the 
 matter, and as the intention constitutes an 
 action to be either good or bad, so they 
 allege that, with the best intentions on 
 their part, they had come into the po- 
 sition of tKanov^oi, and consequently ene- 
 mies. 
 
 The words following, to avro eva eKU- 
 (TTov, are, as Poppo and Goeller observe, 
 to be taken as put for 'iva tKaorov nap- 
 ayayovTig, (' having brought up each indi- 
 vidual,') Kai avOig to avro [i7rf|0wrj;/ia] 
 IpinTixtvTtg. And they adduce examples of 
 tiie same peculiarity of idiom elsewhere ; 
 referring to Pflugk on Eurip. Hec. 605, 
 and other critics. With respect to dir- 
 dyovTtg, a little after, it is a sort of con- 
 rentlonal term, like ahducere in Latin, to 
 signify taking away to execution, llapay- 
 ayovreg, a little before, is rendered by 
 Poppo prwterducentes, ' having led them 
 along.' I would, however, rather ren- 
 der, ' having brought each up,' namely, for 
 interrogation, nearly equiv. to proferentes, 
 * brinoin<j forward.' And so in this sense 
 *to bring forward for judgment or con- 
 demnation, the word is used in Demosth. 
 285 and 805. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 445, 
 
 37. 
 
 Of oTTorf pt) <paXev the sense is not, what 
 Hobbes assigns, ' when they had answered 
 not,' but, * when they had answered no.^ 
 The reason why fi/) is used, and not ov or 
 OVK, is that the negative is used in a de- 
 pendent proposition suspended on a con- 
 dition ; on which idiom see Matth. Gr. § 
 608, 6. 'EKaipeTov, just after, stands for 
 tK'CfKpt/icvov, or d<pfipei/ov, it being meant 
 that they made a reserve of no one, not 
 even, it seems, of Lacon, though irpo^tvog 
 Twv AaKtdaifioviMv. 
 
 3. tviavTov fiev Tiva'\ * about a year.' 
 This use of Ttg, answering to that of our 
 some, is indeed almost confined to numbers, 
 as we say ' some two,' * three,' &c. But 
 here 'iva may be imderstood, which is ex- 
 pressed at vi. 61, Kai Tiva fiiav vvktu. In 
 such cases we do not use the word some, 
 but about, answering to the Latin circiter. 
 
494 
 
 '■p 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 427. 
 
 pov 08, KaBtXovTiQ avTifv iQ s^a(f>OQ waaav iK t(jjv OsjiuX'kjjv, mko- 
 roiLir^fTav Tr^ot; ru> Wpauo Karayioyiov cuiKoff'itJV ttoooji^ Travravn 
 KVK'Xw oiKrijuiaTa ^yj>v KarioOtv Kai avtoOev, kch ofxxpaiQ /cot Ovpio- 
 fnuGi Totg TU)v nXar«ta>i' t^p»/<Tai^ro* Kai Toiq itWoig a riv ev Ttt> rei- 
 ^£t hirnrXa, ^aX/coc; Kai (yLCr}poQ, KX'ivag KaracfKfvcwavTec aviOtaav 
 TYj Hpa, Kai vitjv EKaTOijnTvcov XiOivov a>Ko^o^<»7aav ovrij. 4. Tt]v 
 Of y^/i' or;/iO(Ti(*KTovr£c aTT^iniaOwcyav iiri ^^Ka cri], /cat ivkfAOVTo 
 
 r 
 
 Of ra o^'tTipa (ppovovvreg, the sense is, 
 
 * who had favoured their party ;' a fre- 
 quent Atticism, on which see Mitchell on 
 Aristoph. Eq. 1170. At KaOeXovreg — 
 OsfiiXiwv, there is not, what Goeller sup- 
 poses, a pleonasm, but a highly significant 
 form of expression, to denote utter demo- 
 lition, as in Jos. 174, 29, tK avriZv ava- 
 (nrq.v OefieXioJV, Kai jxijde t^a(l>oQ — /cara- 
 Xnreiv. Dionys. Hal. 167, 18- Goeller 
 might have been more justified in tracing 
 somewhat of hyperbole, such as exists 
 in a similar passage in Hdot. ix. 13. By 
 KaTaydjyiov is meant 7rar^oxftov,'an inn,' 
 very much like the caravanseries of the 
 East, and intended, no doubt, to accommo- 
 date those who came to worship at the 
 temple. Ataic. ttoSojv, * of 200 feet,' i. e. 
 square, as appears from the expression 
 TravTaxfj kvkX({J, ' a.\\ around.' By kutio- 
 Oiv Kai dvbjQtv understand, ' both on the 
 gromid-floor and the upper story.' By 
 the olict)fiaTa are meant apartments, as at 
 i. 134 ; of which the loiter were the rooms 
 for meals, and the?/jL)^vr,the sleeping-rooms. 
 The persons are with reason supposed by 
 Thirlwall to have been the pilgrims who 
 might come to the quinqennial festival 
 and on other solemn occasions. The term 
 Ovpwfiaai includes both doors and door- 
 posts ; and opo^aTg, all the wood-work of 
 the roofs. Instead of t-jmrXa, x«Xk:6c, kih 
 aiSripog, we should have expected tTrtTrXote, 
 XaXK(^, Kai eri^i^py ; but, as Goeller ob- 
 serves, * ccepta in sententia interjecta con- 
 structio continuatur.' 'Ev n^ reixti is 
 explained by Heilm., Haack, and Poppo, 
 
 * in the city ;' but that is a sense not to be 
 admitted except in passages like the one 
 adduced by Poppo, (tg to riixog Kark- 
 ipvysv,) where it is suggested by the con- 
 text. I must still adhere to the opinion 
 which I have before professed, (and in 
 which, I find, Goeller coincides,) that rtp 
 rtixfi means the city-wall, and that there 
 is reference to the metal cramps (spoken 
 of at i. 93.) by which tlie huge coping- 
 stones at the top of the wall were fastened. 
 Now these might be called t-rrnrXa, as con- 
 stituting the moveable materials of the 
 
 wall ; and so Hemsterh. on Pollux, x. 10, 
 says, * ilia nimirum erant mobilia, non 
 l3s[5aia.^ Poppo, indeed, objects that the 
 metal cramps in a small city-wall could 
 have supplied sufficient materials for the 
 kXIvui. But it is not said that they fur- 
 nished all the materials, but only that the 
 Thebans formed KXlvai out of them. Nor is 
 there any thing, as Poppo alleges, to hin- 
 der this in the word dXXoig ; for that is 
 not governed of txp^lffavTo, but is a dative 
 of instnnnent to KararrKivdaavTtg. The 
 wood-work of the roofs and doors (called 
 ^vXioaig TcSv oikmv in ii. 14.) might be 
 termed materials for other edifices, and 
 so might the brass and iron work of the 
 walls. As to the kXIvui, it is not clear 
 whether they were beds for the votaries of 
 the goddess to sleep in at the inn, as I have 
 before said, (and in this view Goeller, 1 
 find, coincides,) or, as Arnold and Poppo 
 suppose, couches, like the lecta serata, or 
 triclinia, of the Romans, for the guests to 
 recline on at the sacrificial feasts. To the 
 latter view, however, it may be objected, 
 that no proof exists of there being any 
 such sacrificial feasts ; and, as Goeller ob- 
 serves, the materials, brass or iron, would 
 be of too rough a nature to form triclinia 
 fit for the temple : moreover, the circum- 
 stance of their being dedicated to Juno, 
 proves that they must have been bedi^ for 
 the inn ; and the being dedicated to Juno 
 would secure them from being abstracted 
 in war times : whereas had they been tri- 
 clinia for the temple use, they would have 
 required no such dedication, being sacred 
 property. This veuju was, as I have 
 pointed out in my Translation, a chapel or 
 fane to the larger one called the 'Hpalov, 
 (doubtless that spoken of in Herodot. ix. 
 52.) and probably formed of the coping and 
 casing stones from the city-walls, 
 
 4. orifioffu'offavTfg] * having made it pub- 
 lic property.' In dTrsjxifTOojaav liri dfxa 
 iTt] is contained, I believe, the first 
 mention on record of leasing out land. Of 
 ivkfiovTo, the sense is not, * cultivated it,' 
 as Portus renders it, but rather * occupied 
 it as leasehold tenants.* 
 
 V 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXX. 
 
 495 
 
 9>|/3atot. 5. (y)(^eSor Ik ti Kai to ^viunrav wipi UXaTaitov oi 
 AaKi^ai^ovioi o'vTiDQ aTTorfT/oo/tjutrot iyivovTO Orjf^aitjv n'f/ca, vo^tt- 
 tovTi<: eg Tov noXi/nov avrovg aprt tote KaOiaTuiiUvov uxpiXiinovg 
 ilvai. 6. Kai ra juiiv Kara nXctratav crti toitio /cat ivBvnKOGTU) 
 eirucri Aur}vai(M)v t^v/Jiua^oi tyevovTO ovnoQ ereXevrrjatv, 
 
 LXIX. At 06 Ticraa^aKovTa vtjeg tujv HeXoTrovvrjaiiov, ai Aea- 
 pioig (iotiOoi eXOovGai, wg Tore (favyovcrai Bui tov neXayovg, ek te 
 Twv AOr)vai(i)v iTriSiw^Ofiaai, /cat tt^oc t\i K^riTij y^ti/LiaaOilaai, 
 Kai air avTrjg aTropaSeg, Trpog Tt]v UEXoirovvrjfrov KaTtivi-^^Ot^naVj 
 KaTaXaf.i(5dvovGiv ev ry KvXXrfvri r p 1 1 <t/c a i^e/c a TpiripEig AiVKa^iojv 
 Kai Af.nrpaKi(OTU)v, Kai BpaaiBav tov TiXXiSog ^vijj3ovXov 'AXKiSa 
 ETTEXijXvOoTa. 2. E^ovXovTO yap 01 Aa/ct^at/uovtot, a!c Tr\g Aeo^ov 
 rf^iapTr^KEaaVj ttXeov to vavTiKov iroiriaavTEg Eg tiiv Kf'p/cupav ttXev- 
 (Tai aTaaia^ovcjav, Sto^EKa /liev vaval /lovaig wapovTtov AOrivaiwv 
 TTE^i NauTTQ/crov, TT^lv Be ttXeov Ti E7n(5ori9rj(jai ek rwy AOrjvtijv vav 
 Tt/coi', oirtjjg 7rpo(pOaG(i)<7i' Kai TTapE(TKEvdtovTo o te Bpaai^ag Kai o 
 AXKiSag TTpdg ravra. LXX. Oi yap KepKvpaloi EOTacriatov, 
 ETTEicri 01 ai^iuaAwTOi »yA(7ov avToig 01 ek tu>v tte^i LTrtOo^vov vav- 
 
 5. axt^ov Sk TL Kai to ^vfnravl This is 
 well rendered by Kist., * fere autera om- 
 nino ;' and of axt^ov (which again occurs 
 infra v. 66, and vii. 35.) the sense is well 
 expressed by Arnold, pretty marly. See 
 Matth. Gr. § 487, 4. Kat to Kvfnrav 
 means adeo omnino. In Trfpt XTXaraiaJv 
 ovTijjg dTTOTeTpafifisvoi, ' were so averse to 
 the Plataeans,' (literally, * were so averse 
 respecting the Plataeans,') we have a very 
 unusual construction, but one the less harsh, 
 because the participle here differs little 
 from an adjective, and might very well l)e 
 represented by the Latin atersi, meaning 
 alienated, hostile. So Hor. Sat. i. 5, 29, 
 *aversos componere amicos.' 
 
 Ch. LXIX. 1. Our historian now re- 
 sumes the thread of the narrative he 
 was relating at ch. 33 : for tots here, 
 as often, signifies, 'at the period above 
 mentioned.' The construction is, dg — 
 KaTtivkx^Ti^yav, KaToXafifidvovaiv, and the 
 successive participles, ^evyovffai, Imdnox- 
 Qtlaai, xf«At««^0«io'atj and aTropd^ig, which 
 is equivalent to airopd^tg ysvofisvai, de- 
 scribe the successive adventures of the 
 fleet before it reached Peloponnesus. (Ar- 
 nold.) Of x«»/^ct(T0et<Tat, the sense is tem- 
 pestate ja^atce. Comp. Acts xxvii. 18. 
 
 2. In this section the sense is clear, but 
 the construction perplexed. It is best 
 adjusted by Goeller, as follows : k^ovXovTo 
 o\ AaKsSai^iovioi Ig tjjv KepKvpav TrXtvtrai 
 {l^ovXovTo /ifi'), SioSfKa vavfTt fiovai.g 
 
 TrapovTuiV 'AOijvaiiov {II3ovXovto Bt), oTrujg 
 Trpo^Odaioffi, i.e. t(3ovX. Trpo<p9daai, irpiv 
 ttXsov ti iTrifiotjOrjcrai Ik tu>v 'AOtjvwv 
 vavTiKov ; and he remarks, * Quum pos- 
 terioribus locis t(3ovXovTo repeti necesse 
 non esset, fiiu et Sk alio loco (illo, quo 
 nunc sunt) poni opus fuit. Sin OTrwg 
 post (iovXiffOai sequi nolis, pro infinitivo 
 utrimquepost kjSovXovTo cogita TrXevffat.* 
 
 Ch. LXX. Thucydides now proceeds to 
 record one of the most soul-harrowing 
 naiTatives ever penned ; though at the 
 same time calculated to supply invalu- 
 able instruction, as a lesson for every 
 age. The story is ushered in by some in- 
 formation as to the state of affairs at Cor- 
 cyra, which had occasioned the plan of 
 operations to be formed. 
 
 1. Ik TUiV TTtpi 'EiriSafivov — d^tOivTeg'] 
 Meaning, ' who had been set at liberty by 
 the Corinthians, after the sea-fights which 
 took place about Epidamnus.' Strange is 
 it that any, as Port., Bauer, Hobbes, and 
 Smith, should have rendered, * around, or 
 in, or at Epidamnus ;' since the battles in 
 question took place at a considerable dis- 
 tance from thence (about 150 miles). It 
 is plain that Trtpi with an accusative is 
 here, like circiter in Latin with an accusa- 
 tive, used in the sense super, about, respect- 
 ing. And so Tacit. Hist. i. 13 : * circa 
 consilium eligendi successoris in duas fac- 
 tiones scindebantur.' And certain it is that 
 the sea-fights in question, which occasioned 
 
/ 
 
 49 G 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 \av- 
 
 
 the war, were solely about the matter of 
 Epidamnus. 
 
 T(p fikv Xoyy] * as was professed or pre- 
 tended.' This poUcy of treating prisoners 
 of war with great indulgence, and then 
 setting them at liberty without ransom, in 
 order to bring them over (and, through 
 their means, their countrymen,) to the in- 
 terests of the state which had liberated 
 them, was practised on other occasions. 
 See Polytvm. ii. 132. Plut. Arat. 24. Jos. 
 Bell. i. 12, 2. 
 
 6icraK0ffiu)V raXavTutv ToXg Trpo^trotg 
 ditjyyvrjuivoi] i. e. * pledged by their 
 bondsmen (literally, procuratores,) for the 
 payment of 800 talents [to the Corinthian 
 state]'. The genlt'ire of thing is elsewhere 
 found, though sometimes the dative. The 
 passive form is rare, yet I have noted it in 
 Demosth. 1358, duyyvnOtl<Ta vrrb 2r€0a- 
 vov; and 713, iltyyvtjOevTa ; 394, 9, 
 l^rjyyvTintvoi. There, however, the sense 
 intended is ' bailed through ' or ' out ' (and 
 set at liberty) ; but not here, though Port, 
 and H. Steph, assign that sense. But this 
 the addition of the toiq TrpoUvoig will by 
 no means permit, which requires the view 
 of the meaning that I have adopted, with 
 Dukas and Poppo. By rote -rrpolkvoiQ are 
 meant ' their friendly hosts,' those between 
 whom and themselves an intimacy, ce- 
 mented by mutual hospitality, had subsisted 
 before the war, and now a friendly feeling. 
 This sense of the term is found in Eurip. 
 And. 1104, and Ion, 55. Teleph. frag. 24. 
 Soph. El. 1451. ^schyl. Suppl. 414, 486. 
 With respect to the words oKraKoa'njJV 
 TuXavTuiv, since we find from Herodot. v. 
 77, and vi. 79, that two mince formed among 
 the Peloponnesians the ransom of a heavy- 
 armed soldier, when made prisoner in bat- 
 tle, 800 talents for 250 persons may justly 
 be thought incredible. Goeller, indeed, 
 supposes that the rate of ransom had by 
 this time increased. But so great an in- 
 crease cannot surely be supposed. More 
 force is there in Arnold's defence of the 
 common reading, as follows : * In the time 
 of Demosthenes the orator, when the 
 ordinary ransom of a heavy- armed soldier 
 did not exceed three or five minae, a talent 
 is spoken of as the ransom of a particular 
 individual. Thus 250 of the richest men in 
 Corc\'ra, that is to sav, of some of the rich- 
 est merchants in Greece, might well pay a 
 ransom of somewhat above three talents 
 each, even though a poor Peloponnesian 
 heavy-armed soldier, with no other pro- 
 
 perty than a small portion of land, might be 
 commonly ransomed for two minae.' But 
 surely the age of Demosthenes and 
 ^schines is no rule for that of Thu- 
 cifdides ; and the sum paid as the ransom 
 of King Philip's ambassadors is no rule 
 for the generality ; nor is the case of 
 the particular individual mentioned by 
 ^schines as paying a talent for his ran- 
 som, to the purpose, especially since, as 
 Poppo remarks, vEschines purposely ex- 
 aggerated the thing, by way of a scoff at 
 Demosthenes. And as to the passage of 
 Demosthenes, the sums there mentioned, 
 three minse and five minae, represent, we 
 may imagine, the highest and the lowest 
 sums given for the ransom of the persons 
 in question, as is plain from the words, 
 which are, tdavti^ovTo, 6 fxiv Tf)UQ fivag, 
 6 ik TTtvTe, 6 ^i ottojq crvi'iliairfv UdffTtit 
 TO. Xvrpa, meaning some intermediate 
 sum between three and five minne. And 
 yet we have no reason to think the price 
 of ransom had risen between the time of 
 Herodotus and that of Demosthenes. 
 Again, although the greater part of the 
 Corcyrean prisoners were Ivvafxii oi irpat- 
 Toi, it is not said they were the richest, or 
 merchants at all ; and certainly the rest 
 were not ; so that even then the sum may 
 be thought incredibly high. Upon the 
 whole, I am still of opinion, whh Poppo, 
 in his critical notes, that we should read, 
 with Valla, oy^oriKovTa. The authority of 
 MSS. is here of little weight, since the dif- 
 ference between the numbers w' (80) and 
 tu' (800) is very slight ; and when the top 
 of the «r had faded away, it would become 
 w. Poppo, indeed, is now inclined to think 
 80 talents as much too low, as 800 are too 
 high a sum. I should be inclined to agree 
 with him, did I not think it more probable 
 that the ransom would be fixed at a mode- 
 rate rate, than that it should be fixed at 
 an extravagantly high rate. As to the pas- 
 sage of our author infra vii. 83, from 
 which Poppo says, *justo minorem nu- 
 merum esse constat' — I should rather 
 say, minime constat, since the persons 
 there mentioned are not ransomed pri- 
 soners of war, but hostages to insure the 
 payment of a large sum of money ; and as, 
 in such a case, none would be accepted as 
 hostages but persons of the greatest consi- 
 deration, the sum of a talent a-piece is not 
 exorbitant. There is no reason in itself 
 why 80 talents should be thought too 
 small a sum. If we suppose the persons of 
 
 f 
 
 i 
 
 '^ 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXX 
 
 497 
 
 KepKvpav irpocnroirifTai, 2. kui €7rp«i<T<Toi» ouroc, zkuotov twv ttoXi- 
 Ttjv /uErioi;r£c;» 07ra>c aTrodrrftrwtrn' ' AOrjvauov tiJv ttoXcv. 3. Km, 
 a^iKOf^ikvYiq ArTiKrJQ re veioQ Kai KopivOiaQ TrpecrjSetc dyovaiLv, Kal e'c 
 Xoyovg KaraoTavTatv, hp-n^iGavTO KtpKvpaloi 'ABr^vaioig lulv ^v/jl- 
 fxayoi tLvai Kara ra ^vyKetfiiva, TieXoTrovvriaioiQ Se (j)iXoi wcnnp Kal 
 TTpOTspov. 4. Kai riv yap TliiOiag iOEXoirpo^evoc t€ twv ABij- 
 
 rank forming ot TrXtiovg, 130, and the rest 
 120, and rate the ransom of the latter at 
 two minae each, there will remain 74 ta- 
 lents as the ransom of the first-mentioned 
 persons, not much less than three-quarters 
 of a talent for each pereon ; and, at any 
 rate, twenty- times as much as that paid 
 for the inferior persons. To have rated 
 the ransom higher than that, would only 
 have excited a suspicion that it was never 
 meant to be paid. 
 
 Tmrtifffikvoi Kopii^OioigKipKVpav Trpoff- 
 TTotijfffat] To this they would, we may 
 suppose, be easily brought, by the strong 
 motives of a change from captivity to 
 freedom and competence, if not afflu- 
 ence, together with a good chance of 
 political power ; since, as Thirlwall ob- 
 serves, they belonged to that class (the 
 aristocratical) for which such a revolution 
 would open the way to power. 
 
 2. tTrpaaaov ovrot — ttoXiv] * these per- 
 sons did their best, by going about among 
 the citizens individually, to withdraw the 
 state from the Athenians,' i.e. the alliance 
 with Athens. Mert t/xt signifies properly * to 
 go after,' and metaphorically, like antbio 
 and sollicito in Latin, to prevail on, gain 
 over, as infra viii. 15, and Aristoph.Eq. 
 605. In this sense Trpdrrffeiv oirtog has 
 already occurred at i. 56. iii. 4. 
 
 3, In this section is shown the effect of 
 those exertions, which was, that, through 
 the intrigues of those persons, parties ran 
 high, and the country was thrown into 
 commotion ; insomuch that a state galley 
 was sent with an embassy from Athens 
 and from Corinth respectively, each to 
 support their country's interests; and 
 upon a public assembly being called, in 
 which each should address the people, the 
 revolutionary party proved strong enough 
 to procure a decree which should revive 
 the old system of the neutrality of Corcyra 
 towards belligerent powers, like Athens 
 and Corinth. See i. 32. The phrase eg 
 Xoyovg KaTaiTTfjvai occurs again at iv. 
 68 ; and, like kg Xoyovg kXOdv tivi, is 
 frequent in the Attic writers. By Kvfi- 
 fia^oi is here meant, as appears from i. 44, 
 ^vfifiaxoi Kai sTrifiaxoi, defensive allies. 
 
 itxTTTip Kui Trporfpov] They had ever 
 VOL. I. 
 
 been on good terms with all the Pelopon- 
 nesians except the Corhithians; and had 
 given respectful attention to the other 
 Peloponnesian states, when attempting to 
 mediate between them. 
 
 4. Kai Tfv yap — KaradovXavv^ The con- 
 struction here (with which Arnold com- 
 pares a similar one in Herodot. i. 8.) is 
 well stated by Goeller, as follows: koI 
 HiiOiap VTTayovoiv ovroi ot dv^pig tg 
 SiKTjv, i]v yap tOtXoTrpo^evog re rdv 'AOtj- 
 vaiuiv Kai tov iTjfiov TrpoH(TTr]Kn. With 
 respect to the term WtXoTrpo^evog, in 
 order to understand its exact force, we 
 must first determine that of the simple 
 Trpo^evog, from which the other is formed, 
 like WeXodovXog, tOkXex^pog, lOtXairopvog. 
 Now the force of this word has been well 
 pointed out by Pollux iii. 59, 60, where he 
 states the duties of the Trpo^evog as consist- 
 ing in receiving ambassadors, and all per- 
 sons coming in a public character, from 
 the state for which he acted, as also look- 
 ing after such other matters as fall under 
 the care of our present political residents at 
 foreign courts, and also of our consuls. He 
 then adds that those duties are also dis- 
 charged by the WtXoTrpo^tvog, 6 dva- 
 ypaiTTov rrjv rrpoKfriav ix<^v, where the 
 sense is thought to require the insertion of 
 a negative ; and Knhn would read 6 firj ; 
 others, 6 ovk. But I should prefer to sim- 
 ply read for 6, ovk. Thus the sole dif- 
 ference, it seems, was in his being regis- 
 tered and recognised as such, or not. 
 Critics, however, are not agreed whether 
 this appointment, and consequent regis- 
 tration, has reference to the state for 
 which the irpo^et'og is acting, or his oicn 
 country. Kuhn, Wasse, and Valckn. are 
 of the former opinion ; while Jungermann 
 and Boeckh (Inscrip. vol. i. 731.) are of 
 the latter; which, it may be observed, is 
 supported by the Schol. on the present 
 passage, who defines the term WeXoTrpd* 
 ^tvog by d(p' eavrov yn'Ofievog Kai firj 
 KfXevcrQflg Ik rfjg iroXeiog' ot yap Trpd^fvoi 
 KtXtvofievoi Ik rijg eavruiv TrdXcwf lye- 
 vovTo- also by a passage of Ulpian on 
 Demosth. Mid. p. 374, (cited by Goeller,) 
 TrpoK^vog aTTo rijg -rroXeiog x^'po'''^'^^^' 
 fifvog (iri Tip Tovg npefrfievovTag viro- 
 
 K K 
 
 \ 
 
 y% 
 
/ 
 
 498 
 
 THUCVDIDf:S. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXX. 
 
 499 
 
 vaiioVy Kai 70V 
 
 V o»/|UOv 7rpoiiGTy]Kii — vnayovaiv avrov ovTOi ot avoptQ 
 ig ^tK»)v, XeyovTtq AOrjvaloig rijv Ke^Kvpav /caraSouXouv. 5. o of, 
 
 ^tXSffOai. No easy matter is it to deter- 
 mine which of the above opinions is 
 entitled to the preference. Perhaps the 
 latter ; but each may be, in some respects, 
 well founded ; for the Trpo^svoQ required 
 to be constituted and appointed to his 
 office by his own country, though he had 
 been previously desired to take upon hira 
 the office by the foreign state for which he 
 was to act ; and after being regularly ap- 
 pointed as such by his own country, he was 
 then recognised as such by the foreign 
 state, and registered {dvaypaTrTog) as 
 such, by the appointment being engi'aven 
 on stone or brass, and put up in some pub- 
 lic place ; which last particular is attested 
 by an important inscription found in Cor- 
 cyra, and published by Boeckh. From that 
 and other inscriptions brought forward 
 by him, it appears that ample funds, in 
 landed property, were appr()j)riated by the 
 Corcyrean state to those who discharged 
 the office of Trpo^evog, to watch over its 
 interests in foreign countries. These 
 TTpoKtvoi, however, properly so called, 
 were, Boeckh says, rare; most of those 
 who bear that title, either in ancient 
 writers or in inscriptions, being l9e\o- 
 Trpo^tvoi. See Inscrip. vol. i. p. 731, 732. 
 That was probably from the circumstance 
 tliat the two states would seldom agree on 
 the same person, and hence persons were, 
 by connivance, permitted to exercise that 
 office, though not regularly appointed by 
 their own country. Yet such an i9e\o- 
 irpo^evoQ would still have to be recognised 
 and registered by the country for which 
 he acted. And hence, in the above pas- 
 sage of Pollux, the critics seem all wrong 
 in supposing a negative to be wanting. So 
 far from such being necessary, it would 
 destroy the sense ; it being the purpose of 
 the lexicographer to intimate that such an 
 WeXoirpo^tvog required to be recognised 
 and registered as such by the state for 
 which he acted. I would, therefore, in 
 the above passage, read and point as 
 follows : TTOul Si ravra xal 6 WtXoTrpo- 
 ^evoQ 6 dvdypaTTTOP rrjv irpo^tviav fxtov, 
 ' These duties also discharges the ethelo- 
 proxenus who has his -rrpoltvia regis- 
 tered.' I have here, on the authority of 
 MSS., received the 6 ; and have, more- 
 over removed the comma after Wt\., be- 
 cause the words following are meant to qua- 
 lify the foregoing assertion by a condUion. 
 And although Hesych. explains t0<Xoirp6- 
 UvoQ by iKutv 7rpo4M'of, yet that consti- 
 
 tutes no sufficient reason why the negative 
 should be required in the passage of Pol- 
 lux ; for there the term tKojv is, as often 
 elsewhere, used, like the Latin sua sponte, 
 to denote proprio motu. The register on 
 record of the person being recognised as 
 TTpo^tvog was, we find from one of the 
 inscriptions in Boeckh, ordered to be 
 engraven on brass, and put up in such 
 public places as the magistrate might 
 choose. Now these were sometimes the 
 door-posts and vestibules of temples, as 
 appears from a passage of Polyb. xii. 12, 2, 
 Kai nrfv b rag oTriaOotofiovg aTtjXag, Kai 
 Tag Iv Toig (fKia^g rdv rtwv rrpo^iviag 
 (meaning the inscriptions recording such 
 TrpoKtviai) t^tvprjKwg. And from a pas- 
 sage of Antigon. Caryst. xv. p. 25, we 
 learn that these inscriptions had affixed 
 to them the insignia (as it were, armorial 
 bearings) of the city : did Kai Itti twv Trpo- 
 ^tviQv (for so rightly reads Locella, for 
 vulg. TTpo^svujv) Tutv dvaypa<pofi'tvwp to 
 Trapdatjfiov TTJg TroXiwg (^KaOdTrtp koriu 
 tBifxov Trdai TrpotnrapaTiOh'ai) virnypd- 
 <povTai dvo KopaKtg i<f dfia^iov \a\Kov. 
 Thus it appears that either Peithias was 
 discharging the office of Trpo^tvog towards 
 the Athenian state, though without any 
 previous appointment by his own country, 
 (the aristocratical party having, it seems, 
 prevented this,) and, as such, is only called 
 iOtXoirpo^Evog ; or, as Thirlwall thinks, 
 though not formally appointed by the 
 state, or recognised by the Athenians as 
 such, assumed the character of their pro- 
 xenus, and thus was a sort of tolunteer 
 proxenus, the very view taken by Ilesy- 
 chius ; and indeed, considering the then 
 state of things in Corcyra, such a step, 
 however irregular, would be tolerated by 
 the Athenians and their party in Corcyra, 
 and is therefore not beyond the bounds of 
 probability. 
 
 Tov Srifiov TTposiffTriKii] Meaning either 
 (as I formerly explained the sense to be) 
 * was leader of the democratical party ;' or, 
 as Poppo regards it, a term equivalent to 
 TrpoffTdrrig tov Srjfiov, * the leading person 
 among the people.' So princeps populi in 
 Liv. xxiv. 2. Similarly at ch. 75 and iv. 
 46, we have tov Sijfiov TrpooTdrai twv 
 KtpKvpaiiov. See more in Wachsmuth, 
 Antiq., and note on vi. 35, 2. Of vird- 
 yovaiv ig diKr}v, the sense is, * they bring 
 him to trial,' ' impeach him ;' a forensic 
 phrase, on which see Valckn. on Herodot. 
 vi. 57. 
 
 I 
 
 ) 
 
 aTro(f>vyu)v, dvOvnayii aurwv roue TrXovffUjjTaTOvg Trtvrc ovSf>ac, 
 (pa(TKU)v Ttjuvav ^apaKag €/c tou re Ato? t6/u£Vouc Ka\ tov AXkivov' 
 trjinia §£ KaO' eKaaTrtv ^dpaKa CTTt/ceiTO drarnp. 6. o(j>\ovt(m)v St 
 avTiov, Kai TT/ooc ra upa t/ccrwv KaBitofUiivbJV, Sia irXijOoQ Tijg 2*?^ia(:, 
 
 5. diro<pvyu}v] scil. rnv alrlav, * being 
 acquitted :' another forensic term, on 
 which see Valckn. on Hdot. vi. 82. This 
 absolute use is rather rare, but I have 
 noted it in Arr. E. A. iii. 27,4. Xen. 
 Hist. i. 3, 18, vTrayonevog Oavdrov, diz- 
 f^uytr, and ii. 3, 50. ^lian, V. H. xiii. 
 38, ovx vTrriKovatv aVwv, tvrjOeg tov 
 txovTa diKtiv ('for him who is impleaded') 
 l^t]rt~iv fit) (I would read Si), * forsooth') 
 ttTTOipsvyeiv. 
 
 xdpaKag] Meaning, not, as the word is 
 generally explained, poles, but stakes, like 
 our hop-poles, to which the vines were 
 trained, called in Latin statumina vitium, a 
 sense recognised by almost all the ancient 
 lexicographers, and which is borne out by 
 probability ; for it is difficult to imagine 
 how rich men should need so considerable 
 a number of poles; whereas such stakes 
 would be very much wanted for the vine- 
 yards, which, from the inscriptions ad- 
 duced by Boeckh, we know abounded 
 in the neighbourhood of Corcyra. So 
 Xen. Hist. vi. 2, 6, Corcyra is spoken 
 of as being irayKaXCjg TTKbvTiviitvrj ; also 
 as fityaXoTTpnrelg dk oiKr](Ttig Kai olvwvag 
 KaretTKevarrfisvovg txovaa iiri tCjv dypoiv. 
 Now of these the rich vine-growers would 
 require a great many for their vineyards ; 
 and consequently in the course of several 
 years the number might be so great, that, 
 if paid for at four staters a stake, the sum 
 being estimated by the average number 
 used in a year, it might amount to a sum 
 such as to ruin the richest persons. These 
 persons had, it seems, been induced to cut 
 the stakes from these sacred glebes, since 
 they abounded in what would be well fitted 
 for the purpose, — namely, oak or other 
 solid wood ; and these stakes were formed 
 from the loppings of large trees, or from 
 trees decayed or blown down, also from the 
 rich underwood. Strange is it that Goeller 
 should, even in his second edition, main- 
 tain thiat the persons in question did not 
 get the stakes from the sacred inclosures, 
 but only the materhils; expressing disap- 
 probation that I should, in my note, have 
 maintained the conti-ary. I answer, that 
 the operation of forming the stakes would 
 (as in all such cases) be carried on in the 
 wood itself. It has indeed been thought 
 difficult to imagine what could induce men 
 of wealth and consequence to risk so heavy 
 a penalty as was ineuiTed in cutting the 
 
 stakes ; but the law in question had pro- 
 bably been long done away, and by con- 
 nivance become obsolete ; in which case it 
 would be the rich and powerful alone who 
 would chiefly venture. In order, however, 
 to fully comprehend what is said by Thu- 
 cydides, we must suppose either that these 
 sacred groves were immediately adjoining, 
 perhaps surrounded by the landed pro- 
 perty (in vineyards) of these five very 
 rich persons ; or, as Arnold conjectures, 
 that these persons were the hereditary 
 tenants of the sacred grounds, and that, as 
 such, they had been in the habit of treat- 
 ing it as their own, by cutting down the 
 trees. But it is not said that they cut 
 down the tree^, nor indeed is such likely, 
 since that would be a violation of the worst 
 sort, and, moreover, unnecessary to the 
 purpose in view. By not cutting down the 
 trees, but only lopping some of the branches, 
 and cutting the underwood, they, no doubt, 
 thought that the law was sufficiently well 
 observed ; and though that had, it seems, 
 been forbidden under a severe penalty by 
 some ebullition of superstitious feeling, yet 
 that being found an enactment too severe 
 to be carried into effect, (for ' quid leges 
 sine moribus ?') it had, we may suppose, 
 grown obsolete ; though, as being unre- 
 pealed, it was convenient to be made (as 
 in many other cases) a handle of to ruin 
 the persons in question. 
 
 After Aioc, Haack and Poppo insert, 
 from many of the best MSS., tov. I have 
 thought proper, with Bekker and Goeller, 
 not to receive it ; because, while it is easy to 
 account for its insertion, it is very difficult 
 to imagine any reason for its omission ; 
 and yet it is better away, since the sense 
 intended must be, ' a sacred inclosure con- 
 secrated to Jupiter,' for we cannot suppose 
 it was the only inclosure sacred to Jupiter 
 in the island. 
 
 In iTTiKHffOai we have a conventional 
 term, commonly appropriated, like hn- 
 posita in the Latin, to the subject of 
 denouncing a penalty on any offence, 
 and especially used with ??;juia. By 
 (TTar^p must be meant the silver stater of 
 four drachmas, not the golden one of 
 twenty drachmas ; which indeed was so 
 little in use, that, when meant, it always, I 
 believe, has the epithet xpytTtog subjoined. 
 
 6, 6<pX6vTn)V avTdv] scil. rr/v ^rffiiay, 
 * being condemned [to pay] the fine.' In 
 
 K K 2 
 
/' 
 
 / 
 
 500 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 / 
 
 h> 
 
 OTTWQ To£aV«vo( aVo^wtrtv, o lla^/ac (irvy^avt yap Kai (SovXiji; wi) 
 
 TTtl^a W(TT£ TW VO^W V^r/daff^OI. 7. 01 ^\ tWH^t] TU) T£ VOLIU) f&Zp- 
 
 yovTO, Kai a/na iirvvdavovTo tov Ila^tav, €wc tri /3ovA»7c £(TT£, /ufA- 
 Aftv rd TrXrjOoQ avanHfTHv rovg uvtovq 'AOrjvaioig (ptAouc re Kai 
 i^dpou(: vo^ltHv, ^vvicTTavTo Tt, Kai AajSdvrec iy^uftiSia i^anivaitjQ 
 ig rriv ^ovXii]V iaiXOoi^Tiq, tov t£ UiiOiav KTiivovcri, Kai aXXovq twv 
 T£ jiovXtvTt^v Kai iSitoTuiv ig i^riKovTa. 8. oi ^e rivtg rijg avTrJQ 
 yvw^riQ Tw WiS'ia oAiyoi kq t^v ' Kttikyiv T^n]^r) KaTe(j)vyov in 
 wapovGav. LXXI. ApaaavTeg Se rouro, Kai ^vyKaXiaavng Kf/o/fv- 
 pa/ovc, ilirov on raura fcai (HXriaTa tit}, Kai I^kigt av ^ovXwOihv 
 vir' 'AOrivaiwv' to T£ Xoittov /urj^crtpouv ^i^tadai dXX' t} ^la vrn, 
 
 the next words the construction is, Kai 
 ^id [to^ irXfjOoQ TJJQ Kni^'tcig, KaOeKofikvujv 
 irpbi fd Ifpd iKiTCJv, oiriog, &c. Render, 
 * sitting as suppliants, supplicating that 
 they might pay the money by instalments,' 
 lit. TiTayixkvaiQ raig Kora/3o\a7g. In this 
 sense TaaffitrQai occurs also at i, 99, 101, 
 117, and iii. 50. With the expression a 
 little after, fiovXfjg wu, ' was of the coun- 
 cil,' Poppo compares Dio Cass, xxxvi. U, 
 (SovXrjg yfyovo/f, and refers to Matth. Gr. 
 §322 
 
 ir(i9ti uxTTi Ttp vofUfi xpV<^^<fOai'] * pre- 
 vails tliat they should put the law in force.' 
 7. T<p vofHii i^etpyovTo] Something is 
 here evidently to be supplied from the 
 context; though what that is, commen- 
 tators are not agreed. Portus, Hobbes, 
 Bred., Dukas, and Haack supply, from the 
 preceding, Trjg (SovXfjg ; and of iKeipyeffBai 
 thus followed by similar words, as ^^- 
 fiarog, rrjg dyopdg, ffvptSpiov, I have be- 
 fore adduced several examples ; also show- 
 ing that those who failed to pay any fine 
 enjoined by the law, were excluded from 
 holding any public office, and indeed from 
 givmg suffrage as citizens. Yet the sense 
 in question may perhaps, not without rea- 
 son, be thought too limited a one here. Still 
 more so is that assigned by Poppo, ' they 
 were hindered by the law [from paying 
 the sum by instalments],' a sense not a 
 httle forced and frigid. Again, that as- 
 signed by the Schol. and Goeller, 'were 
 hindered of their wish or purpose,' is not 
 sufficiently dehnite, and is, moreover, quite 
 deficient in force. Upon the whole, I am 
 now persuaded that the term should be 
 taken (as its absolute use requires) in the 
 most extensive sense that the case admits. 
 Render, 'and since they were by the law 
 (its severity and the impossibility of ful- 
 fiUmg its requisitions) excluded from any 
 other course than that which thev took ;' 
 in other words, were compelled to do as 
 
 they did. So the phrase in Herodot. 
 vii. 96, and 139, dvayKaiy i^spytffQai, *to 
 be compelled by necessity [to do so],* 
 Ht. (as Schweigh. there explains) 'to be 
 excluded or prohibited from the power of 
 doing otherwise;' and ix. Ill, vno tov 
 vofiov i^tpyofitvog, ' compelled by the law 
 [to do so],' lit. excluded from any other 
 course ; where tE,tipy«T9ai is put abso- 
 lutely, also in Isocr. p. 131, dv iravra- 
 XoOev t^fipywfuitOa. Tlie reason for this 
 peculiar use will appear when we consider 
 that elpyfiv signifies properly to fixahedge ; 
 and as fixing a hedge in a person's path 
 hinders him from going that way, and com- 
 pels him to take another, so i^iipytiv sig- 
 nifies lit. ' to hedge up any one's way [by 
 fixing a hedge on all sides] ;' and hence, 
 * to hinder him from pursuing any course.' 
 So in a passage of Hos. ii. 6, we have, * I 
 will hedge up thy way with thorns,' mean- 
 ing, as here, to exclude from any way but 
 one, and so compel the person to take that 
 way. 
 
 Tovg ai)TOvg — ro/zt^f ir] lit. ' to re- 
 gard the same persons as friends or foes 
 with the Athenians,' meaning, as the 
 Athenians did; in other words, to form 
 an alliance offensive and defensive with 
 them. Comp. i. 44, and ch. 74. Suv- 
 ioravTo stands for avaraaiv kTroiovvTo, 
 which phrase occurs at ii. 21. 
 
 fi. rrjg avrfjg yvwfirig] Supply ovreg, 
 and see notes on i. 122. iv. 85. v. 8. 
 
 Ch. LXXI. 1. oTt ravra — Sov\u)9iif.v'\ 
 Render, 'that the measures they had 
 taken were the best, and such whereby 
 they would least be in danger of being 
 enslaved by the Athenians.' At riKiar 
 av SovX. repeat ravra, with icard under- 
 stood. 
 
 At Stx^aQai must, as Arnold very pro- 
 perly points out, be repeated fl-n-ov, though 
 in a more technical sense ; not simply, 
 ' they said,' but ' they moved ' or proposed. 
 
 OI.. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXXII. 
 
 501 
 
 r^ 
 
 I 
 
 tf(jv\dtovTag, to 8f nXeov 7roAfV«^i' vyiioOai. tog ^l eiTrov, icaJ Ittikv' 
 pwffai ^vdyKoffav rrjv yvwjuriv. 2. wiinTrovcn p Kai ig rag 'AOi^vag 
 ivOvg 7rf)U(5hig, mpi re twv TreirpayiJiivwv ^iBd^ovrag, log £uvt«/)ep€, 
 Kul Tovg fKei KaTanE(j>BvyoTag iniffovTag nmSei' dveiriTij^eiov Trpaaauv, 
 OTTWC ^11? TIC £7r((jrpo</)ri ytvr)Tai, LXXII. 'EXOi'n'run' 8c, oi 'AOrj- 
 raloi Tovg t£ npecrfSug wg vewT^pitovTag SvAA«f3ovrcc, Kai offovg 
 inHcrav, KaTtOtvTo kg A'iyivav. 2. kv l\ tovtw twv KepKvpalwv ol 
 iy^nvTsg rd Trpa-yjuara, kXBov(JY]Q Tpu'i^iovg KopivOiag Kai Aa/ct^ai^o- 
 v'iu)v 7rp£<T/3fa)v, kTriTiOiVTai rw ^///iw, koI inayo^rcvoi kv'iKriaav.^ 
 3. dfpiKOfidvrjg ^l vvKTog, 6 fulv ^^/aog kg t»Jv oKpoTroAtv Kai Ta 
 jLurkwpa Tvg niXetog Kara(t>tiyH, Kai ouroG ^vXXiyilg l^pvOrt, Kai tov 
 'YXXaiKov Xijiikva ux^V ol ^e t^v t£ dyopdv KaTtXaj^ov, — ouTrtp ol 
 
 Comp. ii. 24, riv Si ng tWy, ri eiriiprjiplffy 
 Kivth> rd xprjfiara. 
 
 fiedtrkpovg d'sx€<T9aL dXX* ri fii^ vtji 
 t)(TvxdlovTag] ' to receive neither party 
 otherwise than [coming] with a single 
 ship, conducting themselves peacefully.' 
 'RavxdCovrag stands for r'lffvxiav dyovrag, 
 the meaning being ' not conducting them- 
 selves hoslilely towards each other.' Such, 
 too, is the present law as regards the con- 
 duct of belligerents coming into neutral 
 ports. Poppo and Goeller, however, refer 
 the accus. r)<TvX' to rovg dex°H;^^^\'^ (^^^^ 
 Corcyrteans), not to mvg CtxOkvrag ; 
 comparing the similar words, supra ii. 7, 
 rd r dXXa ri<TvxdZ,ovrag Kai 'A9r]vaiovg 
 dtxofJ^ivovg fxi^ vrjt. 
 
 2. u)g Kvv£<ptpe'i' Foppo very properly takes 
 the u)g as standing for oiriog, used in the 
 sense of our old English how, or as how. 
 With respect to the term, a little after, 
 kiriffrpoipr), this I before explained, with 
 Poppo, to mean revolution ; Arnold, how- 
 ever, I find, assigns to it the sense counter- 
 revolutio7iy or re-action : so understood, it 
 will be equiv. to fitrdaraffig. 
 
 Ch. LXXII. 1. eX06vra>v] This word 
 is put in the genitive, and not in the accu- 
 sative, because, as Poppo says, 'ad rovg 
 Trpsa^tig mox accesserunt verba Kai 
 
 offovg.^ 
 
 ro{)g irpkfffieig itg veittrspiKovrag ^vX- 
 Xafiovreg] Thus treating Corcyra as a 
 subject dependency of Athens, in which 
 case all secession was accounted rebellion. 
 The persons so circumstanced as these 
 CorcjTseans were, had, it seems, permis- 
 sion to be at large in the island, the 
 Athenian navy being considered a suffi- 
 cient guard over them. 
 
 2. oi txf^vrtg rd Trpdyfiara] So Herod, 
 vi. 80. "t dovXoi effxov rd Trpayftara. 
 
 3. Tvu 'YXXaiKov Xi/isi'fl] There has 
 
 been no little difference of opinion as 
 to the situation of this port, which Manso 
 places to the north of the peninsula con- 
 taining the present city, and its two strong 
 forts on two sepai-ate eminences to the 
 seaward, (which evidently correspond to 
 the atrias Phaeacum arc^s of Vii-g. .^n. iii. 
 291.) at the present Porto Govino ; while 
 Goeller places it at the mouth of the river 
 Santa Barbara ; and geographers in gene- 
 ral, at the south of the above peninsula, at 
 what is now called the Old Port. The 
 Porto Govino is undoubtedly too far off to 
 have ever been one of the three ports of 
 the cUy ; and as to the second, I cannot 
 by consulting the best authorities, and 
 applying for information on the point to 
 one most competent to give it. Col. Leake, 
 ascertain that there is, or ever has been, 
 any poH there at all. That very learned 
 scholar, and consummate geographer, has, 
 at my request, been induced to give this 
 perplexed point of ancient geography his 
 mature consideration ; and, in illustration 
 thereof, he has favoured me with the fol- 
 lowing communication, (accompanied by 
 the subjoined jo^rtw,) which I will first give 
 in his own words, and then add a few 
 remarks corroborative or illustrative. 
 
 " I suppose the Temple of Juno to have 
 stood on the esplanade which lies between 
 the modem city and its citadel, nearly op- 
 posite to the entrance of the latter, which 
 appears to me to be ' the island in front of 
 the Her«um,' intended by Thucydides ; 
 for he appears to make a distinction be- 
 tween that island and the island named 
 Ptychia. The city and its two harbours, 
 as described by Homer, seem perfectly to 
 accord with the evidence as to the ancient 
 site, preserved in the modem name Paleo- 
 poUy which is attached to the isthmus, in- 
 eluding a part of the peninsula, and the 
 
/ 
 
 502 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 I' 
 
 .n 
 
 |,7rt.poM. LXXIII. Tp 8' ^a„pa.'a .i^po/3oA,'aa.'ro t£ oA.>, ^aj 
 H- ro«c «-ypouc mpu^^l^,^T„v ..'/../.orEpo., roue SouAoug TrapaicaAoJ^r^c 
 rt Km iXivB.plav vmoxvov^nvm- k,u ry m'" S'iVy toJi. o;/C£r(;,. ro- 
 
 .p«. .,KraKo<T,o,. LXXIV. At«A.,ro,;<r„c S' ^^yac, /.«YV aJft,- 
 
 /iOUOOt 
 
 ground adjacent to the head of port Kali- 
 kidpulo. This harbour, now unserviceable 
 on account of the shallowness of its loner 
 entrance, I take to have been the Portus 
 Hyllaicus of Thucydides and Apollonius. 
 That of the present Kastradhes answers 
 exactly— and is the only harbour at Corfu 
 that does answer— to that ancient port 
 which Thucydides says, ^ faced towards 
 Epirus.' If-the peninsula was the acropolis, 
 the shore of that harbour was a conve- 
 nient position for the agora. The rock at 
 the entrance of port Kalikidpulo corre- 
 sponds to the fabled *ship of Ulysses,' 
 being, as the words of Homer require, in 
 view from the greater part of the ancient 
 site. The third port of Scylax I conceive 
 to have been the modem harbour at the 
 northern end of the citadel, where a ledge 
 of rocks projects from it, and embraces 
 the harbour, which is protected on the 
 opposite side by the ramparts of the town, 
 and the rocks on which they stand. It 
 seems very likely, that in ancient times 
 a mole projected from these rocks, towards 
 the natural xn>^n on the opposite side, 
 rendermg the basin within what the Greeks 
 called a closed port (afttrroj,- Xifxnv), as 
 havmg been occasionally closed by a chain 
 across the entrance. I submit, therefore, 
 to your better judgment, whether we may 
 not propose to change the KaWiarog of 
 fecylax, which is rather unmeaning, mto 
 KXeiaroQ V 
 
 The above view nearly corresponds with 
 that which I had myself, by previous and 
 separate investigation, been induced to 
 form. I had been, indeed, somewhat 
 d(>ubtful as to the situation of the Hyllaic 
 Port, which is so much the more difficult 
 to fix, because there is, I believe, no other 
 mention of the name, except in Apoll 
 Rhod. Argon, iv. 1125, 'YWiKi^ kv Xifxevl 
 (TxiCdv dartoQ, which description excludes 
 the PaHo Gomno ; and that the present 
 Kastradhes cannot be the Hyllaic port, is 
 certain, because then the port of the agora 
 must be placed either at the Old Port, or 
 at the harbour o KuWiotoq (or, as Col 
 Leake conjectures, 6 KXikxtoq) of Scylax, 
 neituer of them opposUe to the continent, as 
 It 18 described to be by Thucydides; nor 
 
 would the petty harbour, in the latter case, 
 have been sufficiently large for the busi- 
 ness of this gi-and emporium of western 
 Greece ; whereas if the Hyllaic port be 
 supposed to be the present Old Port, it will 
 exactly answer to the description of Apollo- 
 nius ; especially if we suppose, as we have 
 great reason to do, that the ancient city 
 occupied, according to the view of Col. 
 Leake, the isthmus of the peninsula. 
 
 There can be no doubt that the penin- 
 sula, which Thucydides says was circum- 
 navigated by the Corcyrsean galleys, pre- 
 vious to the massacre of the aristocrats 
 by the democrats, was this peninsula; 
 and then, as the port of the agora could 
 not have been the Old Port, (because 
 that was not fronting the continent,) it 
 could be no other than this, the present 
 Kastradhes. The port thus graphically 
 mentioned in Hom. Od. vi. 263, Ahrdp 
 f7ri)i/ TToXiOQ fwtliriffofiev, ^v Trspi TTupyof 
 YxfyriXog' KuXbi' 6e Xi^iriv tKarepOe tto- 
 Xr)o<;, AtTTTr) S' thiOixt}, must, I think, 
 have been the Old Port. Certainly the 
 exi)ression XcTrr*) liaiQiirj, in the above 
 passage, is suitable to no other port ; 
 and each of the ports would deserve 
 the epithet KaXoQy though in different 
 ways. Finally, by the irvpyog vxprjXbc is 
 designated the fortress, which seems from 
 the earliest times to have existed in the 
 island to the east of the present city, occu- 
 pying the double-headed promontory called, 
 from this circumstance, Kopvcfuo, (whence 
 the modern name,) in which were situated 
 the ' aerias Phieacum arces ' of Virgil 
 now called the Old Forts ; and this situ- 
 ation will very well correspond to the 
 description in Homer, Trtpi iroXiv. 
 
 Ch. LXXIII. T(^ drifitp -> ^vfifiaxovl 
 Ihat the slaves should, as the Americans 
 say, be sympathizers with the common 
 people, was natural. 'ETriKovpoi I would 
 now simply interpret auxiliaries; since 
 Trapi^kvovTo is here to be supplied from 
 TraptykyiTO, the term irapayiyvtaQai being 
 used with iiriKovpoQ and other words of a 
 similar sense. 
 
 Ch. LXXIV. 1. ^iaXnrov<Tr}Q d' rifiepaQ] 
 'after a day had intervened.' So i. 1 12, 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER in. CAP. LXXIV. 
 
 503 
 
 
 yiyvtrm, Kal viKa o ^vfio^, x'^P''''' ""' *^X^'^' '^"^ ^'^^^^ Trpo^x'^V at 
 re 7uro7K-ac avroa; roX^o^^i; lvviir,\a^ovro, ^aWovaai ano tiov 
 oiKiiHv Ti^ Kepai^iw, Kal napa <j>i(yiv viro^hovGoi tov 0of>u^ov. 2. ye- 
 
 avTo^im o g»>oc rov te viw^'iov KQarnaniv, £7rtA0a)y Kai a^aq^ ^la- 
 iJ>0H>ein;, '^^xinir^am rag oiKiaQ raq ev kukAo) rr^- ayopag Km rat: 
 EwmKLuc, OTTCJC /u»; V e^o^oc, i>H^ofx^r<n aire ru/cemc fvre aXXorpiaQ' 
 WGTE Kai XP»iM«^« '^^'^^^ ^i^iripwv KaTEKa^Bn, Kai u TroAtc ^Kiv 
 ^ivtva, Traoa ^ia<t>Oapilvai, h are^uoc LiriyBVtro rrj i^Uyi E7rt((,o^oc £C 
 avr^v. 3. Kal ol fxlv Travtrdiuevoi tvq iuax»?C, wc EKcirepoi ncTuxa^rav- 
 r6C, Tnv viKTa iv </)uAaic^ haV Kal »i KoptvOia vavQ rov bn^xov 
 
 2. ircpi hiXnv o^l^iav} 'about the dusk 
 of the evening,' literally, the late dusk, 
 as distinguished from the early dusk, that 
 of the morning ; for there was the StiXri 
 TTptoia, mentioned in Herodot. viii. 6, and 
 the hiXT} 6^pia, spoken of here and in 
 Herodot. viii. 9, and elsewhere. Of these 
 expressions, the former is somewhat rare ; 
 insomuch that where there is no addition, 
 the late dusk may be generally understood, 
 as in Xen. Anab. iii. 3, 11, and 4, 34. 
 vii. 2, 16 ; though sometimes the early, as 
 in i. 8, 8. ii. 2, 14. vii. 3, 10. 'Oi|/.a is 
 properly an adj. (as in Pind. Isthm. iv. 59.) 
 and the word wpa is to be sui)plied. By 
 ot dXiyoi understand 'the party of the few' 
 (the optimates), as distinguished from that 
 of the people at large. By vtwptov is 
 usually denoted a dock, a place where ships 
 are built or repaired ; but also, in a more 
 general sense, (what gave rise to the 
 name, and so may be called the proper 
 signification,) a place where ships were 
 taken care of and laid up ready for service, 
 sometimes including vtuxroiKog^ a dock, 
 and also naval storehouses forming an 
 iU'senal. See more in note infra vii. 22, 1. 
 la Hom. Od. vi. 265, mention is made of 
 the place as both viwpiov and vewffoiKOQ, 
 and the dyopa. is there spoken of as imme- 
 diately adjacent : tv9a 5s Tt <t0' ayop^, 
 KaXbv noffiSriiov dfifit;. Probably this 
 temple formed one side of the square of 
 the agora, that fronting the sea, and on 
 the highest ground to be seen at a dis- 
 tance ; for temples of Neptune usually 
 occupied such situations. 
 
 Tag KvvoiKiag] The older commentators 
 and the English translators, Hobbes and 
 Smith, take this to mean *the houses ad- 
 iacent.' But the context rather requires 
 the sense assigned by Duker, ' houses let 
 out to several occupant^,' like our lodging- 
 
 houses, or perhaps sometimes what we call 
 hotels. Of the two words otKia and aw- 
 oiKia placed together, Duker adduces an 
 example from Harpocr. in v. vavKXripog. 
 And of the word avvoiKla, as used in this 
 little known sense, I have noted examples 
 in Lucian, iii. 375. iElian, V. H. xiii. 12. 
 Jambl. Vit. Pyth. ch. 3. Xen. de Rep. 
 Ath. i. 17. Aristoph. Eq. 1001. So also 
 ^schines, cont. Tim. p. 137, explains the 
 difference between otVi'a and ffvvoiKia 
 thus : OTTOV TToXXot fiKjOojadixtvoi fiiav 
 o'lKTimv, SuXo^tvoi, txovoi (1 conj. oUoixn), 
 avvoiKiav KaXovfiiV onov 6' elg ivotKtl, 
 oiKiav. Now these (TvvoiKiai, in the 
 present case, were partly lodging-houses, 
 let out, in what are called in Edinburgh 
 Jlats, to the poorer persons, and partly 
 as hotels, for the temporary accommoda- 
 tion of the multitude of persons, whom 
 commercial pursuits would bring to a 
 crowded emporium like Corcyra. And 
 so iEneas, Tact. 30, seems to regard 
 avvoiKiai as synonymous with Kairrj- 
 
 XtXa. ,, , , 
 
 By the words following, ottuq hv V 
 ttpotoQy it is meant, as Poppo explains, 
 that this was done to cut off all further 
 approach on the part of the enemy. Ot- 
 KiiaQ and aXAorpiac are to be regarded as 
 genitive cases, with the ellipsis of oiKiag. 
 Render, * sparing neither any house of 
 their own nor that of another's.' By xf>»?- 
 fiara, just after, understand, not momy, 
 but merchandise: of which sense of the 
 word examples occur in Aristoph. Lys. 
 895. Polysen. iv. 9. vi. 11. Procop. p. 39. 
 Jos. Bell. i. 18, 5. Dionys. Hal. Ant. xvm. 
 16, 2. The term may be most closely ren- 
 dered by our word goods, meaning articles 
 good for use. On the phrase, a little after, 
 dvtfiog iTTtyevero iTri<popog, see note at 
 ii. 77. 
 
/ 
 
 504 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 I 
 ^ 
 
 \\t 
 
 KiKpaTrjKOTOQ, VTTi^avtiytTo, Kui Twv eiTiKovpojv oi TToXXoi ig Triv 
 ijTTfipov XaOovrcc; ^UKoiniaOrioav. LXXV. Ty B' iTriyiyvofxtvy 
 »//ifpa ^iKoar^aTOQ o AttTpt<^ouf,', 'AOrjvuitJv ar^uTriyoq, Trapayiyve- 
 Tat poi)Ou)v eK NavTra/CTou ^ui^t/ca vaval Kal Miaarjvitov iriVTUKOCTung 
 oirXiraiQ' ^v^(3aaiv Tf £7rp«(TCTt, Kal wuBh ware ^vyy^w^rjaai aAA»i- 
 
 Aoi(;, dUa ^dv av^^yag Tovi; aiTiojTitTovc: Ko^vai, — oi ovketi iixuvav, 
 
 TOVQ d aAAovg oiKttv, awovbai: irpuq a\Xr]\ovg iroir}<7aiiihovg Kal 
 TTpog AOr)vaiovq (Ixsth ro^g auroug ^x'^povq Kal (l>iXovg vn/niZnv, 
 2. Kai o ^€v, ravTa npa^ag, if^iWiv diroirXiixjiaOai' oi te tou 
 ctif.iov irpoaTaTai TreiOovaiv avTov nevTi jucv vavg tu)V avrov a(^iai 
 KaToXiTTUV, o7ru)Q riacjov ri kv Kivr]au Zoiv oi kvavTioi, tcrag ^e avrol 
 Tr\r}pu)aavTig U (J(pu)v avTuiv ^v^tTrcV^^av. 3. Kal 6 jutv Svvcywprj- 
 (Tiv, ot ^8 TovQ i^OpovQ KareXeyov ig Tag vavg. 4. SuaavTeg Sc 
 tKHvoi ^»J eg Tag 'AOnvag a7roinin(j)0ioai, KaOitovaiv tg to tu)v 
 X ^loaKopwv lepov. 5. Nt/cocxTparog Se avTovg dviGTYi te Kal Trap- 
 (^wOeiTo' wg S ovK kVtt^ti/, o ^ij/uiog oirXiaOug enl r^ npothdaH 
 TavTy^ — wc oudev aurwv vyug Ciavooviueviov Ty tov fmrj ^v/nnXfiv 
 
 aiTKTTia, Ta re birXa avTiov U tljv oiKiuiv cAajSf, Kal avTwv 
 
 Ttvac oig iirhv^ov, a fxr] ^iKoaTpaTog kwXvae, ^u(j)dupav dv. 
 6. o^u)vTeg 3 oi aAXoi ra -yiyvo^eva fcaO/^oudiv ig to Hpalov 
 tdrat, /cat yiyvovTai ovk iXdffaovg TiT^aKoaiivv. 7. o St ^^fxog, 
 
 Ch. LXXV. 1. Kvfi(3a(nv irrpafffft] The 
 verb Trpdo-cw is here, as often, especially 
 in the imperf. tense, to be understood of 
 endeavour, q. d. 'he tried to effect a treaty 
 of pacification.' 
 
 2. £r)iiov Trpoordrai] On this expression 
 see note supra ch. 70. Of the words a 
 little after, ottioq i]aa6v rt iv Kivqaeiy the 
 sense is, ' that the opposite party might be 
 less in motion [for mischief].' So Cicero 
 has esse in motu. 
 
 3. KariXiyov] * they were enrolling 
 or enlistmg,' i. e. putting on the list for 
 service ; as infra vii. 31. Xen. Ages. i. 24, 
 and Hist. iii. 4, 16. Aristoph. Acham. 
 1029. The force of the imperf. is to note 
 action either commenced or essayed : and 
 so avicTTTi and TrapinvOuro, just after. 
 
 5. wf ovdev avTwv — a.7ri0Ti(f] 'as if 
 they mtended no good by this distrust 
 [and refusal] to sail with them,' literally, 
 •this their distrust in not saihng ;' the 
 genit. here being explanatory of the noun 
 it is connected with, as in t) diropia tov 
 M rjavxd^tiv at ii. 49. OvSkv vyitg Siav. 
 is said per meiosin, intimating (like our 
 phrase to mean no good) that they medi- 
 tated erif designs, by wishing to remain as 
 
 if they intended again to attack the com- 
 monalty. Of the expression ov^ki' vyitg 
 (which signifies literally nihil integrum uo 
 sincemni) examples occur also at iv. 22, 
 and also in Aristoph. and Demosth. 
 
 6. KaBi^ovaiv tg to 'Rpalop} Concerning 
 the exact situation of this temple we haAe, 
 I apprehend, no certain means of informa- 
 tion : but that it was very near the city, 
 is highly probable ; since the persons here 
 mentioned would, we may imagine, seek a 
 near refuge : and hence I am not of opinion 
 that it was (as is generally supposed) on 
 the right of the Hyllaic port, but some- 
 where on the sea-shore, just out of the 
 city, and fronting the present island of 
 Vido, the Ptychia mentioned at iv. 46. 
 Now this is the only island that fronts the 
 situation of the 'Hpaiov; for as to Condi- 
 lores, the present isle of Lazaretto, thought 
 by Goeller and Poppo to be the island here 
 meant, that certainly does not. Indeed 
 we may suppose that the ruined temple 
 situated on the peninsula described by 
 Dodwell, vol. i. p. 33, as the remains of 
 the cella of an ancient temple, was no 
 other than the remains of the Herceum. 
 But see note supra ch. 72, 3. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] LIBER III. CAP. LXXVIII. 505 
 
 ^u(Tag /LuJ Ti veuJTepiauxTiv, avtdTijori rt airovg, iriitrag, Kal ^iaKo^iC^i 
 8c Tnv Trpd TOV 'H^aiov vr'jmjv, Kal Tii fTTirriStta UfiaE avTolg 
 
 LXXVI. T»i(,' ^l <JTdai(jjg ai' tovtm oiarig, TtTapTy rj^ irt^TTTy 
 t'lliupa itUTa T^v rwv dv^otZv k r»Jv v^aov SiaKOjii^r]v, al U T^g 
 KuXXnvrjg UiXoirovvwioJV v^ig, fxird tov sk Tng 'Iwviag ttXovv 
 icpnpiiun ouaai, ira^aylyvovTai Tofig Kal irevrwovTa' vpx^ ^'^ »vr(*>v 
 'XXKi^ag, t '>''-^'P '^"^ Trporepov, Kal Boam^ac aur<.7 ^i^^ovXog 
 tTTtTrAtt. 2. 6piiii(J(!LiJLivoi §£ ig 2ui3oTa, Xi/iUva ti7c riireipov, 'd^a 'io 
 ininXeov r^ KepK^pa. LXXVII. Oi Se ttoAAc^ 0opuP<f., Kal 
 7r6<|)o|3»7^i€Vot ra r' ev ry ttoAei fcal tov £7ri7rAouv, Trapecr/ctua'&vro rt 
 diLia i^i^KOVTa vauc, Kal Tdg dil irXvpovfihag i^n^fxirov irpog Tovg 
 ivavTlovg, napaivovvTOJv *A0nvaiwv (T<j>dg rt cacrai Trpwrov eKTrXeucrai, 
 fcai vcTTBoov irdcjaig d/na Unvovg kiny^vkGdai. 2. wc ^e «»'ro7c tt^oc 
 To?c TToAfjitioic »?crav airopd^eg al vSeg, Siio p\v Mg rjuro/ioArjcrav, 
 iv kripaig Se aAAriAotc oi ^iirXkovTig LpdxovTo' m' ^e ovSug Kocr^iog 
 TiZv TTowvfiivoJV. 3. iSovrec ^l oi U^Xonovvimoi tJv Tapax^r, 
 HKoai nhv vavdl Tvpog Tovg KeoKvpa'iovg era^avro, ra7c ^e Xoinalg 
 Trpoc rdg gwSefca vadg twv 'A0>jva(a>v, wv vc^av al ^uo, SaAa^iii'ia 
 Kal na>«Aoc. LXXVIII. Kal oi ^ilv KeoKupaToi KaKu;g te Kal 
 KaT oXiyag TrpoamirTOVT^g, iTaXaiirwpodvTO Kaff avTOvg' oi o 
 
 Ch. LXXVT. 1. fipopfioi oixrai] This 
 is, as Poppo says, for i(p' op/i<f> ovffai, Iv 
 Ki'XXiyvy bpnovrrai. For vulg. axTTTip, 
 which is retained by Poppo and Goeller, 
 I have, with Bekker in his second edition, 
 substituted oa-xip, not only from its being 
 found in many of the best MSS. and the 
 early editions, but from its being the more 
 Attic and Thucydidean form of expression. 
 
 Ch. LXXVII. 1. TO. iv ry 7r6\«] 'the 
 state of things in the city.' Tor iTtiirXovv. 
 Meaning the fleet coming against them. 
 Tdq dti TrXrjpovfi'svag. Meaning, each m 
 succession as they were manned or equip- 
 ped : for TrXrjpoio has here probably the 
 sense which it certainly bears at vii. 19, 
 and vi. 50, namely, such as to include 
 equipment of every kind. See note at vn. 
 19. Of da as thus used to signify * m suc- 
 cession,' examples occur also at i. 2, and 
 iv. 68. The particle is most commonly 
 placed between the art. and the partieip. ; 
 though not always, as, for instance, at ch. 
 23, 6 SiaKOfiiKotievog ati 'ioTaTO. 
 
 For Ti after a<pag I suspect should be 
 read yf, for the formula re — icai has, I 
 apprehend, no place where the Kai bears 
 the sense it hei-e does, and then ; in which 
 
 case, too, a comma should always be placed 
 before the preceding word. 
 
 Trdrraic ii^ia] Meaning 'all together,' 
 for dOpoaig ralg vava'i. 
 
 3. d>r i](Tav a\ ^uo] I agree with Blume, 
 Poppo, and Goeller, that the art. is here 
 used to express notoriety ; the sense being, 
 'of which [number] were the two well- 
 known vessels, the Salaminia and Paralus :' 
 on which vessels see note supra ch. 33. 
 
 Ch. LXXVIII. 1. KaKoJg] for aTOKTiog, 
 * in a disorderly manner.' Kar' dXiyag : 
 meaning literally, ' at a few,' i. e. a few at 
 a time. So KaT'dXiyov, iv. 10. v. 9. vi. 34. 
 Of iTaXaiiriopovvTO Ka9' avTOvg the sense 
 is, ' they were hard-pressed, sorely dis- 
 tressed and worsted, of themselves,' i. e. 
 by their own proceedings, by their own 
 fault, namely, by their own disorderly mode 
 of attack. This sense of TaXanrioptlaOai 
 (peculiarly appropriate to military affaii-s) 
 is one frequent hi the historians, and occurs 
 also infra vii. 27 & 28, IraXatTrwpoDvro. 
 Corresponding to this is the use of laborare 
 in Latin, as applied to those who are hard- 
 pressed and worsted ; e. g. Cses. Bell. Gall, 
 iv. 26, ' Si qua laborahant, gravius premi 
 videbantur.* 
 
 J 
 
 |1 
 
/ 
 
 Ji 
 
 il 
 
 > 
 
 h 
 
 506 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 'A^rivaToi, (()()(3oiV*n'oi to nXriOoQ Kal Tt]v irepiKVKXtjjaiv, aOpoaig juiv 
 ov TTpoaiiTnTTov, ou^t Kara jliUov raTt,- e(/) eavTovq TirayjiUvaiQ' wpoa- 
 jSaXovTfc Se fcard Kcpac, /caraSuovdt /lu'av vavv, kui jucra raura 
 kukXov Tu^afikvit)V auraJi', TrgpttTrAfov Kai aTTftpwrro Oopvpeiv, 
 2. -y^^*^''^^ ^^ *^* Trpoc To7g Kep/cupatotc? ^at dtiaavrc^' ju»/, 07r€f> 
 £v NauTra/CTW, -yivocro, iTn^or^Bovai' Kai ytvojJievai aOpoai ai v^eg, 
 (ifjia TOP iTrnrXovv toiq Adrjvaioig ettoiqvvto. 3, ol ^ vTrt^wpovv 
 r/5»/, irpvfjivav K^owfiivoi' Koi ojna rac twv KipKvpaiwv i(jov\ovTO 
 7rooKaTa(j)vyEiv^ on fiaXioTU hivt(vv oyoXy re viro^ofpovvTiDi', /cat 
 irpoq a<pag TiTayjuLeviov twi^ ivavTttov. 4. >/ jiuv ouv vuvjua^ia, 
 ToiavTi) yevofiivT}, inXiVTa tc vXiov oudiv. LXAIX. Kat oi 
 KipKvpaioi, Bi'iGavTtQ p.}] a(j>iaiv tTrtTrXtuaavrtt; ewi rriv noXiVj wg 
 K^arovvTig, oi TroXfjUtoc, rj tovq t/c t»Jc 1'»?o'ou avaXajSwern', ^ /cat 
 aXXo ri v£a>Tepi(TW(Ti, roue t€ ^k TV]g vrjaov iraXiv eg to H^aTov 
 ^nKo/maav, Kal Trjr ttoXiv e(j>vXa(jaov, 2. oi o €7rt /ucv Tr?v TroXtv 
 ou/c 6ToX;urj(Tai' TrXcuaat, KpaTovvng t^ vavfjiayja, rpfig ^e /cat ^€/ca 
 vauc i\ovTtg twv KipKvpa'itov airtTrXwaav ig ti/v r/TrcijOov, o^fVTrtp 
 ai'Tj-yd-yovTO. 3. ry S* varepaia tTrt jutv Tr/v TroXtv ou&v /udXXov 
 fTTETrXeov, KaiTTip iv TToXXy Tajoa^^p /cat ^oj3w ovrac, /cat Bjoatrt^ou 
 TTcipaivovvTogj wg Xeytrai, AX/c<8a, i(TO\pr}(pov ^€ ou/c ovrog* €7rt 
 ^£ T»)v AiVKijiiVifjv TO ciKpwTripiov aTTofoavTig, iiropOovv Tovg aypovg. 
 LXXX. O Ss Srjpog Ttuv KipKvpa'itJV ev toutw, irepiStYig -y^vo- 
 
 Iii r/)v TTtpucii/cXwcTJV we have verbal 
 for verb in infin. to 7rfpiKVK\ov(T0at, * the 
 being surrounded.' 'AOpoaig is to be re- 
 ferred, not, as it is by some, to their own 
 ships, but to that quarter where the 
 enemy's ships were most en masse, namely, 
 as it is just after said, by way of explana- 
 tion, Kara /ilrrov, *at the centre,' as opposed 
 to jcara KiQag, * at the wings, either way.' 
 By kvk\ov Ta^afiBVioi' — 6opv(itiv it is 
 meant, that they used the same manoeuvre 
 as that practised by Phormio in the Co- 
 rinthian gulf, as described at ii. b'4. 
 
 3. Trpvfxvav Kpovofxtvoi] See note at 
 i. 50. 'EavTtov stands f(ir (T<pCjv. 
 
 Ch. LXXIX. 1. deiaavTfQ /ii) — oi 
 TToXf/itoi] ' ne contra suam urbem hostes, 
 ut victores, navigantes (infesta classe).' 
 (Poppo.) 
 
 2. KpaTOvvrtg ry vavfiaxiij^} * though 
 victors in the sea-fight.' I have removed 
 the comma after KtpKvpaiwv, because 
 ixovTtg is closely connected with cnreTrXtv- 
 aav ; the sense being, * sailed away in pos- 
 session of thirteen ships.' 
 
 3. ri)v TTokiv — ovrac] On this idiom, 
 by which the syntax is adjusted not to 
 
 the word itself, but to the thing signified, 
 (which here implies plurality, and there- 
 fore admits of ovrag being used for ovaav,) 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 434, 2, a, and § 556, 
 note 2. 
 
 l(To\pri<pov ovK oiTof] Meaning, not, as 
 the translators understand the words, that 
 ' Brasidas had not an equal number of 
 votes,' or was, as we should say, in a 
 minority at the council board ; lor he was, 
 as is plain from ch. 76, the only councillor 
 {(Tvfi^ovXog). Indeed the term ia6\l^ri<pog 
 is here to be taken in a metaphorical sense, 
 as standing for iaoTifiog, literally, *one 
 whose suffrage is of equal weight with that 
 of another, or others.' Similarly in Livy, 
 iv. 44, we have, *nec potestas nee suffra- 
 gatio horum valuit.' In this sense the 
 word occurs also at i. 141, and iii. 11. And 
 so Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. Ill, 14, ^aoCKkag 
 /ifv dvai 'Pu}fiai(ov, ''PwfivXov Kai TcLTioVy 
 i<TO\l/ri(povg oirag, Kai Tifidg KapTrovixtvovg 
 rag t(Tag. Eurip. Suppl. 353, tXtvOtpwaag 
 T-qvd' i(T6-^ri(pov TToXiv. .^schin. p. 43, 24. 
 Plut. Lycurg. ch. 5. Dionys. Hal. p. 224. 
 And so 6fi64'ri<l>og in Herodot. vi. 109. 
 vii. 149. 
 
 OL. 85, 2. J 
 
 LIBER HI. CAP. LXXXI. 
 
 507 
 
 p,vog fJLn ImirXtiaioaiv al Vf^g, nng re k^raig yeaav tg Xoyovg 
 Kal Tolc aXXoic, oiTwg awOrmraL .) TroXtc Kat Ttyac avrwv emiaav 
 eg rag va^g ecrj^nvai' ETrXripwtrav yap o^wc TpiaKovra. 2. ot be 
 UeXoirovv^mm fxexpi ft^crou m^pag ^yiSaavreg t,Jv 7?!', airiirXev^ 
 aaV Kai vno vvKra avro\g ei^pvKTuyp^^r^aav elmovra vr^eg A«rj- 
 va'iwv npoairXiovoai aVo AevKa^og' &g oi 'A0»jyalot, Trvveavopevoi 
 r^v aramv Kal rag ^ler 'AXk'i^ov vadg eirl KepKvpav ^ieXXovcrag 
 TrXav, iireareiXav, Kal EvovfU^ovra tov OovKXiovg arparr^yov. 
 LXXXI. 01 /it£V oiv neXoTTovvrJcTtot rm vvKrog evOvg Kara ra^og 
 eK<nutovro kir' oUov irapa rnv y^V Kal virepu^eyKovreg nw Aau/ca- 
 ^[^v ladpov rag vavg, oiruyg iur) irepiirXkovreg o</,0a>cTtv, aTTo/co^t- 
 rovTat. 2. Kep^'upaTot Zl, aiaOo^evot rag re 'ArriKag vavg Trpod- 
 TrXeoucrac, rag re r<Zv noXepiu>v oixof^evag Xa(5ovreg touc re Mea- 
 cT^viouc k r^v TToXtv ;i7«70., TrpoTepov ^^^-\ovrag' Ka^rag vavg 
 nepi^Xedcrai KeXev<yarreg, ^g 'enX^pa^c^av, eg rov YXXaiKOV Xi^ieva, 
 iv 0^0) Trep.e/co^tZovTo, tc^Jv ^x^P^^*' " ^^^" ^"^'^"^' aTre/CTEtvoV 
 
 Ch. LXXX. 1. rote dXXoig] Not 
 < others,' but *the rest,' namely, of the 
 aristocratical party, who had not been 
 selected to man the fleet, and consequently 
 not of the four hundred above mentioned. 
 The ofiu)g has reference to a clause omit- 
 ted, which has been variously supplied, 
 though best as follows : ' notwithstanding 
 past disasters and present difficulties.' I 
 have, as before, followed Poppo in cancel- 
 ling the words irpoffdexoi^^^o'- ^ov tni- 
 TrXovv after TpiaKovra, 1. because they 
 are not found in several of the best MSB. ; 
 2. because they contain nothing that has 
 not been before said ; and 3. because it 
 is difficult to account for their omissmif 
 though easy for their insertion, — namely, 
 from a marginal scholium formed on the 
 words at ch. 79, ^"<ravrtc firi a<pimv im- 
 nXtixravTig, &c. Indeed something might 
 with reason be thought wanting ; and this 
 the Scholiast set himself to supply, though 
 
 not rightly. 
 
 2. t<l>pvKT0)pft9ri(Tav tKnicovTa — Aev- 
 KaSog] lit. ^sixtygalleysof the Athenians 
 were signalled from Leucas as making sail 
 towards Corcyra, or bound for Corcyra ;' 
 in other words, he received intelligence, 
 conveved by fire-signals from Leucas, of 
 the approach of an Athenian fleet. Bre- 
 dow, with reason, infers from what is here 
 said, that the state of <l>pvKTu,pia was not so 
 poor in signs, or so little useful, as Polyb. 
 X 40, describes it, since the words show 
 that something more was communicated than 
 the appearance of any enemy,— namely, 
 also, we see here, his force, and moreover 
 
 the quarter from whence it is coming ; for, 
 as Did. and Goeller are agreed, aTTo Aeu- 
 Ka^og must be construed, not with irpoair., 
 (for had the Athenian fleet been already 
 standing over from Leucas, they would 
 have been at Corcyra before the Pelopon- 
 nesian fleet could have been well on its 
 way home,) but with e^pwicr. See, on this 
 subiect, Valckn. on Herodot. vii. 182, med. 
 Wachsmuth, Antiq. Gr. ii. 1, p. 422, and 
 
 note on iii. 22. 
 
 Ch. LXXXI. 1. vTTipiViyKovng tov 
 AtvKaSiojv hefibv] Compare viii. 7, and 
 iv. 8, and note supra iii. 15. 
 
 2. Xa(i6vTeg—i]yayov] On this use of 
 the partic. XajScIiv, see Vig. P- 352, and 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 552, note 2. The idiom 
 ought not (as it is by the latter) to be 
 confined to the poets; for it is found 
 also in prose-writers of every age, nay, 
 even in the Greek Testament, as Acta 
 xvi. 3, Xa(3utv TTfpuTefitv ahrov. The 
 meaning becomes thus more completely 
 developed; and when, instead ot the 
 partic, the wr6 is used, the sense ex, 
 pressed is stronger, as in a passage of 
 St. John, xix. 6, Xd^trk avrov vfitig Kai 
 
 (TTavpuKTare. wxx •• 1 
 
 vavg 7rfptrrX£u«Tai - k rbv rXXaiKi>v 
 Xtfitva] For there the democratical in- 
 terest was the strongest. 
 
 Toiv ixOpCJi^—aTrUrtivov] The pers<ma 
 here meant I formerly supposed to be such 
 of the aristocratical party as were endea- 
 vouring to effect their escape by sea ; and 
 that not a few in the end did effect it, 
 appears from ch. 85, 2 : but little probable 
 
 \*M 
 
 / 
 
/ 
 
 
 ]\ 
 
 PI 
 
 ki 
 
 '") 
 
 »08 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 K«t £K TO) 
 
 Gi' veon- o(Toug CTradav tafS^rai £K:/3(pa&>rTH' t a7r£XP<^rro, 
 
 8C TO 
 
 'Hpruor T£ cXOovrtc twi' t/CfTwv wc; 7rtrr»J/vO)Ta ai'Spaf S(/c>jv 
 
 is it that they would then liave ventured to 
 cross, wht'U they would be almost sure to 
 be captured by the many ships of war 
 moving in various directions. Moreover, 
 as the CorcyriTeans, in general, oi tv ry 
 TToXei, form the subject of the i)artic. and 
 the verbs in the sentence, so it would be 
 natural to understand the same subject 
 here : for to suppose any transition made, 
 by reason of the interposed words tv o(T({> 
 TTipuKOfiiZovTo, to the oi TripiKOfiiKofxtroi, 
 would involve a harshness intolerable. 
 Hence, dismissing that view, I am now 
 induced to understand the words, with 
 Haack and Poppo, of a massacre com- 
 mencing in the city while the fleet was 
 sailing round to the Hyllaic harbour. Thus 
 we may consider the present as a brief 
 prelude to the more bloody scenes which 
 soon occurred in the city. The multitude, 
 it seems, put to death al! the aristocrats 
 whom they met mth ; yet did not stay to 
 seek them out in their lurking-places, 
 (where they were waiting for an oppor- 
 tunity of crossing over by night to the 
 opposite coast,) but went forward to meet 
 the fleet at the Hyllaic port, in order that 
 they might continue the work of butchery ; 
 for I doubt not but that (as Dr. Arnold 
 thinks pomhle) ' the people had sent round 
 the ships to the Hyllaic harbour, to have 
 their enemies on board those ships wholly 
 in their power when they should come to 
 land.' Of coui-se the subject of the verbs 
 following, dirixP^'^TO and tini(jav, must 
 be the same^ namely, the ot Iv ry TroXtt, not 
 the ot TTfptico/ut^ofifr.ot, as is plain from the 
 words preceding, onovc, titii(fav ia^iivai : 
 for that the subject there must be the 
 democrats, is certain from ch. 85, 1, 6 ^4 
 itJUog — Ttvag avTwv t-Kticrav kq Tag vavg 
 la^i)vai. And what other subject can be 
 supposed to the foregoing verb Xa/3ot£r ? 
 
 In the next words, the sense will depend 
 on the somewhat uncertain reading of the 
 verb which notes the action done. Now 
 here almost all the MSS. have aTTf^wp'?- 
 ffav ; while one of the best MSS., and four 
 others in the margin, have a'mx9**''^T0 5 
 another in the margin, avixpiovTo ; and 
 Dionys. Hal. dvix^^P^^^"^' '^^e common 
 reading is retained by Haack and Bekker ; 
 while Poppo and Goeller edit cnrtxQ**>vTo, 
 and Arnold dvixph^c^'^'''^' To the common 
 reading there exists, I would observe, an 
 insurmountable objection in the circum- 
 stance, that thus we should not be told 
 what was done with the men ; and little 
 probable is it that they would coolly put 
 
 them apart,, when they sought to put to 
 death all the other aristocrats. Moreover, 
 as Poi)po and Goellfr point out, propriety 
 of language, as to the sequence of tenses, 
 would require tK^i^daavTtg dTnx**>(^^^^v : 
 whereas tK^t^dZ,ovTig will well consort 
 with d-Kixpi^^vTo : and the sense thus 
 arishig is excellent, — namely, ' they mur- 
 dered (literally, made away with) the men 
 as they (i. e. the sailors) were disembark- 
 ing them.' At least so Poppo, Goeller, 
 and Arnold explain. Yet so much of 
 harshness would it involve to suppose 
 the subject of the partic. diff"erent from 
 that of the verb, that I would prefer to 
 render, ' they disembarked (i. e. caused to 
 be disembarked) and put to death.' The 
 nmltitude liad probably waited for them 
 on shore, and butchered them as soon as 
 they reached it. Utterly inconclusive ap- 
 pear to me the reasons assigned by Arnold 
 for preferring either of tlie two readings 
 dTTtxph^^avTO and dvtx9' to dirtxp^'^'^o. 
 Of the reading of Dionysius, dvix'*>9^^^^y 
 1 would sav, that it is an evident cor- 
 ruption for d'Kfxo)9r](Tav,iyr\(\ merely serv( s 
 to show how ancient was the error. 
 Again, as for certain ancient lexicogra- 
 phers quoting dvfxP'7<^"»^''o as a Thucydi- 
 dean term, there are (as Poppo observes) 
 others^ not fewer, (as Suidas and Zonaras, 
 Bekker, Anecd. p. 423.) who quote dirt- 
 XpCjvTo for dvypovv as occurring in Thucy- 
 dides, which is found no where else in that 
 author, nor can be restored except liere. 
 Nor is it true that d'jrixQr]<favTO or dvfxp- 
 would be more easily corrupted into OTrf- 
 X*^pr]aav than d7rtx9***^^o would. The 
 corruption is not easily to be accounted 
 for, but probably arose from some abbre- 
 viation in writing, which was mistaken by 
 the scribes because the word d7r£xp<«'»'ro 
 was probably unknown to them. As to 
 the lexicographers who adduce dvtxQt]- 
 aavTO for dd^Onpav as from Thucydides, 
 1 suspect that they had no regard to this 
 passage, but rather to that at i. 126, tv 
 ry irapodiit duxpr]'^"^'''^ 5 where I doubt 
 not that atrtxp'— found in two MSS. — is 
 the true reading, from which di'txpVf^avTO, 
 as preserved in those lexicographers, is a 
 mere slip of the pen for dntxP-j or else a 
 gloss on dirtxP' ^^ ^^^ present htxp- is 
 a manifest gloss. That Dio Cass, read 
 dinxP' here, is the more probable, as he 
 uses the form a7roxp»7'Ta(T0at at 288, 7^- 
 527, 3. 535, 54. 849, 21, evidently with a 
 view to that passage of our autlvor, i. 120. 
 The words oaovg tTniuav iff^tivai have 
 
 509 
 
 OL. 8S, 2.] LIBER III. CAP. LXXXI. 
 
 uTTOtrynv £7r£i(Tav, Kui Kareyvvjaav Trai'rwv Odvarov.^ 3. m §£ 
 TToXXol rc^Jv Utrwv, oaoi ovk ini'iaOrKjav , oic '^iopwv ra ytyro^n'a, 
 ^iUSupav avrod iv r^ le^i^ "AXnAo.^" Krai k rwv ga'^v rtr.c 
 an^yXOVTO. oi ^\ c^C e/cacrroc iSuv«vro, «v„Xo.7vro. 4. r,^u^«c re 
 
 Keo^vpaloi (Tc/x^Jv avr^l^v rok ^X^pok WoCvrac elvai e(/>or6uov, rr,v 
 ^,lv a'trlav km<^ipovT,Q roTg rov ^?n^ov KaraXvovatV air.davov be 
 
 in them something highly significant, bemg 
 meant to intimate the treachery as well as 
 cruelty of the action, q. d. ' the very per- 
 sons whom they had persuaded to go on 
 board in reliance on their good faith. 
 
 3. avTov tv ry hpy] Here we have a 
 strong mode of expression to represent 
 the abominable nature of the thing. A 
 similarly significant form of expression is 
 found in Herodot. iv. 133, 4, avrov ravry 
 iv Toi (TTpaTOTri^v. The words just after, 
 U Twv dkv^pojv, will not prove, what 
 Leveque and Mitford aver, that this was 
 not the temple itself, but rather the sacred 
 grove belonging to the temple ; for it may 
 surely be supposed that the suppliants 
 would seek the place of greatest security, 
 the temple itself ; and the trees might be 
 a row around the principal court. 
 
 In ^i£00iipav— dXXijXoyg, the Scholiast 
 wrongly regards dWnXovg as standing for 
 tavTovQ : the meaning being, as Poppo 
 points out, that ' every suppliant killed 
 himself; some, it seems, by hanging them- 
 selves on the branches of the trees ; others, 
 in any other way that they were able ; 
 for all would not be provided with ropes, 
 neither would the trees suffice. Plutarch, 
 Mar., in relating a similar transaction, 
 saysi'ro^C 'Se avSpag, dizopiq, dkvSpwv,To~ig 
 Ktpaffi tCjv j3owv, Tovg ^^ rolg (TKtXeai 
 (shin-bones), irpoadtlv rovQ iavriov rpa- 
 
 xhXovg. . 
 
 In dvn^ovvTO, *made away with them- 
 selves,' * killed themselves,' we have the 
 use of pass, for mid. in a reciprocal sense^ 
 as in Acts xvii. 4, TrpootKXnpf^Oriaav ry 
 navXv, * joined their lot with,' * joined 
 themselves to.' In Dio Cass. 120, 40, the 
 term employed is dvaXiaKtTO, though, for 
 perspicuity sake, is subjoined ^i' tavrov. 
 
 4. T^v fiiv airiav t7ri(ptpovTtg, &c.] Ihe 
 roit is neither (as Portus supposes it) put 
 for avTiug, nor, as Duker regards it, does 
 it stand for wg, since in that case avroig 
 will likewise have to be supplied. liie 
 difficulty which here exists has been occa- 
 sioned by an imperfect development ot 
 the sense ; something more requiring to 
 
 be expressed in the correspondent clause 
 TToXXoi dk, which, as the case now stands, 
 must be supplied, hi thoiujM, from the pro- 
 tasis. The full sense intended is as follows : 
 ^attaching criminality to (i.e. prosecuting) 
 indeed those [only] who went about to 
 abolish democracy ; but putting some to 
 death without any imputation of crime 
 at all, and merely from private enmity. 
 Such, at least, would have been the regular 
 mode of expressing the thought. As it is, 
 though the dk is retained, the correspond- 
 ence is abandoned, and accordingly the 
 U might best be rendered atthonyh. In 
 aiTtav iTTKpfpuv Tivi we have a forensic 
 phrase, signifying crimen alicvi intendere^ 
 and which is found also at ch. 4«, fin. Ihe 
 force of the article can only appear by 
 imagining in the apodosis some other noun, 
 2CS, rqv Tifiujpiav. 
 
 In Tov drjiiov icaraXvar we have a 
 phrase equivalent to kutoXvuv rijv ^»//io- 
 Kpariav, on which see the critics cited 
 by Dukas and Goeller. At XajSovTiov, a 
 httle after, supply, as the Schol. directs, 
 rd xp»?M«^«- Arnold remarks, that o 
 Xa^ujv is the term used to express one 
 who owes another money, just as the 
 money lent by bankers is called rd Xt}- 
 (hO'tvTa. See Demosth. c. Timoth. p. 1 1 86. 
 Yet 6 Xaj3wv cannot properly bear that 
 sense ofUself^ but only where to dpyvpiov, 
 or such Uke, is expressed. Thus to apyv- 
 piov is actually expressed in the passage 
 of Demosth. In this of our author, Ta 
 XpWctTa must be supplied from the paren- 
 thetic words xpVt^^'T^^ ^'P' o<pttX. : and 
 6 Xal3wv does not mean 'one who owes 
 another money,' but 'he who has received 
 money on loan.' So Xen. Mem. ii. 7, 2, 
 oUi daveiffuaGai iffTiv dpyvpiov aX\a 
 'TTooTtpov dv Tig /iot ^'-icft tv ry ody 
 ^ijrwv evptlp, V Savuloptrog Xa^tiv. 
 The Scholiast well explains by twv Ca- 
 vtiaantviov; though he would not deny 
 that Td xp»/iwara must be supplied. And 
 yet in a few passages of the later 
 writers, daviiaaaOaL is used without any 
 addition ; insomuch that, in the Alex- 
 
/ 
 
 fl 
 
 » 
 
 5J0 
 
 ftiivOJl'^ VTTO T(M) 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 V Xa/3orrwv* Trarrd re l^ta Karenri/i Oavarov, Kai 
 oiov (j>i\fi £1' T(t> Tocourw Yiyi'€(r0at ov^lv o Ti ou ^uvtpi], Kai kri 
 TTipaiTipoj ! Kai yap Trarrip TralSa aTrkrccvc, fca! aTro twv ttpwv 
 
 : 
 
 andrian writers, 6 Sav. is used as a mere 
 subst. to denote ' the borrower.' So 
 Is. xxiv. 2, iarai b davfii^uiv wf 6 ^avst- 
 ^6/i£voi:, Kai b 6(j)si\iov u)g y 6(pei\ti. In 
 illustration of the subject itself, of debtoi-s 
 getting rid of their creditors in the way 
 here mentioned, I would add that it was 
 by no means unusual in ancient times. 
 Thus, in a passage of ^lian, V. H. xiv. 24, 
 it is said that debtors /x^ d<ptOkvTtQ Itti- 
 Okfisvoi Toig Saviiaaffi (their creditors) 
 TTpo^aXofxevoi T})q opyrjg to. oirXa, Kai 
 ivXoyoirdTTjv XP«*«*'» ^Vv d^iaxov Kai t^v 
 U Tbiv t-KuyoiTiov dvayKTiv, dntKTSivav 
 TovQ SavtiaTctg, where Trpo^aXofjfroi Trjg 
 opynQ ''« owXa signifies 'wielding such 
 arms as passion might dictate.' The sen- 
 timent here is well illustrated by the words 
 of our author, ch. 45, (which probably sug- 
 gested those of ^lian above cited,) dW 
 t) ^kv TTfvia dvdyKy ti)v roXfiav Trap- 
 kxovffa — bpyy tCjv dvOpwTrujv, &c. 
 
 ndtra iSia KariffTt] Oavdrov] Not mean- 
 ing, as Smith renders, * that every kind of 
 death was seen :' but the expression is a 
 forcible one, (rendered still more pathetic 
 by a certain mixture of the graphic therein 
 implied,) of which the import is, that 
 
 * death appeared in every form and image 
 which it could put on.' So Socrat. Eccl. 
 Hist. ii. 2, hd irdarig IStag Oardrov, and 
 Appian, ii. 548, 78, «^^a Trdaa Kaicioy riv, 
 both passages these evidently imitated 
 from the present, as also one of Virg. JEn. 
 ii. 36, (cited by Wasse,) * plurima mortis 
 imago.' So also Tacit. Hist. iii. 28, 
 
 * V aria pereuntium forma, et omni imagine 
 mortium.' 
 
 In the next words, Kai olov <piXft — 
 ■jTtpaiTfpu), we have a fuller development 
 of the idea in the preceding Tvdffa idia, 
 &c. : and though there is an appearance 
 of exaggeration, or over-colouring, yet it 
 does not in effect overstep reality. It is 
 true that the words, according to the sense 
 assigned to them by Portus and Hobbes, 
 contain what would involve no less than 
 an absurdity ; but that is occasioned by 
 their mode of placing the words olov 0iX£i 
 kv T'p ToiovTif) yiyvtoOai, by which what 
 the historian intended to represent as 
 peculiar and mi generis^ is thus represented 
 as what is usual in such cases. But by 
 Valla, Heilm., Poppo, and Goeller, the 
 words are, very properly, taken out of 
 their natural order, and the sense ex- 
 
 pressed as follows : * nihil non contigit 
 eorum quse in hujusmodi casu fieri solunt.' 
 And, regarding ovShv o ti ov as equiv. to 
 irdv, Poppo and Goeller understand the 
 words as standing for Kai ndv olov <piXtX 
 kv Tijt TOiovT(it ytvtffQai, Kai tri iripairfpio 
 TOVTwv ^vvilSt]. In short, the words Kai 
 trt TrfpaiTtpti} are meant to represent the 
 scene as rising beyond the accustomed 
 order of things, even in such excesses 
 as amounted to the extraordinary and 
 monstrous. 
 
 Of this phrase ovSiv o n ovk, as used 
 for Trdv, I have noted one, and only one, 
 example elsewhere, in Agath. p. 138, dp- 
 Traydg tnoiovvTO, Kai ov^^v o ri ovv (for 
 which read ovk) i<pp6vovv dXXoiuTipov tCjv 
 diaipavCJg noXtfiiwv. 
 
 Of this passage of our author I have 
 noted the following evident imitation in 
 Jos. Ant. xviii. 1, 1, KaKOv Sk ovk I^jtiv, 
 ov fxi), <pvsvTog Ik TutvSe rStv dvSpwv, Kai 
 TTtpaiTspu) Tov iiirtlv, dvtirXrfaOTj to tOvog. 
 Comp. Eurip. El. 1186, dXaara, ^kXea, 
 Kai TTSpa ye. Aristoph. Thesm. 705, Csivd 
 TrpdyfiaT core, Kai TrepaiTipu). 
 
 Kai yap Trarijp Tratda aVcicrctve] *for 
 even father slew son,' meaning, that such 
 things as fathers slaying their sons did 
 actually take place : a sense so evidently 
 the one here intended, that I should not 
 have thought it necessary to thus expressly 
 advert to it, had it not been mistaken by 
 Bp. Thirlwall, who renders, * a father was 
 known to have slain his son,' stumbHng, I 
 imagine, at their being no article. But 
 the truth is, that this idiom, by which the 
 singular is put generically for the plural, 
 does not admit of the article. The same 
 idiom has place in a passage of St. Matth. 
 x. 21, irapa^uiaii Ik dhXipbg dStXfbv tig 
 OdvaTov, Kai 7ror»)p tskvov Kai iTrava- 
 ffTr](T0vrai TSKva iiri yovtlg, where Wake- 
 field renders 'a brother;' though, of 
 course, he could not understand the words 
 as meant of one single or particular 
 instance. 
 
 This and other passages which I have 
 adduced in my note on 2 Tim. iii. 2, will 
 sufficiently tend to prove the justice of 
 the charge made by St. Paul against the 
 heathens, of want of natural affection. 
 
 Kai d-TTO Twv UptDv drrsffrrwvTol * and 
 [persons] were torn from the sanctu- 
 aries,' i. e. altars, or other places thought 
 inviolable. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBEll III. CAP. LXXXII. 
 
 .511 
 
 
 aTTEtTTTWvTO, Kai wpoQ airolq iKTHVOVTo' ol ge Ttvfc Kai TrepcmKogo- 
 fiTiOevTiQ £V Tou Aiovu(Tou T(^ ttpw aVt^ai'oi'. LXXXII. OvT(og 
 cJ/un ^^ramg irpoix^pr^'^'y Kai e^oSt iuaXXov, giort £V to'lq Trpwri, 
 iyhero' Ittu var^piv ye Kai nav, wg iinuv, ro 'EXAtjvi/cov 8/ci- 
 v^Bri, ^ta(/)0()wv oilaJJv eKaaraxov TOig re twv ^iifxiov wpoaraTaig 
 
 TrepioiKoSonn&'iVTig tv tov ^^ovv(TOVTV 
 upv] ' having been walled in, or up,' i. e. 
 by muring up the entrances. In TreptocKr. 
 we have a very rare word ; yet I find it 
 in Ezek. xxxix. 1 1, TrepioiKodo^riffovffi rt 
 TnpKTTOfiiov riig (pdpayyog. Of this 
 irtpioiKoUfiriffiQ another mstance had al- 
 ready occurred in the case of Pausanias. 
 
 Ch. LXXXII. 1. I have, as in my 
 Transl., thought proper to make ch. 81 
 terminate at dirkOavov, and ch. 82 com- 
 mence at ovTujg : the propriety of which 
 Bekker, Goeller, and Arnold seem to 
 acknowledge, by placing no more than a 
 comma after tykvsTO. Why they did not, 
 as in a few other such cases, alter the 
 commencement of the chapter, it is not 
 easy to say: certainly consistency re- 
 quired it. 
 
 Krueger, Dobree, and Arnold are agreed 
 that r) has been lost after w/x^ (atrox). 
 The article, they think, cannot well be 
 dispensed with. But strange were it that 
 it should have been lost in all the MSS. 
 Certain it is that Cantacuz. iii. 28, p. 177, 
 (cited by Poppo,) who closely imitates this 
 passage of our author, had it not in his 
 copy. And I think the article may be dis- 
 pensed with ; and its non-use accounted 
 for by bearing in mind that there is here 
 a commixture of two forms of expression, 
 ovTotg i)\xri ardmg iykveTO, and ig ovTa>g 
 (standing for ToaavTt^v) wjur)v ffTaaiv 
 Tcpovx^apn'^tv r) aTdffig. Our author uses 
 elsewhere the expression ig nkya Trpo- 
 Xioptlv, and in Herodot. vii. 50, we have, 
 ig '6 Svvd^iog npoKexi^pn'^^- Compare also 
 a passage at i. 23, 1, tovtov dk tov TroXk- 
 uov p.r}Kog fi'sya irpov^n, where there is 
 a similar blending of two forms of expres- 
 sion, TOVTOV ck TOV TToXifiov TO fiJjKog n'tya 
 iykveTO, and ouroc 6 TroXtfiog ig or iiri 
 likya Trpov^n- At fidXXov repeat w/iij. 
 So in Cantacuzen we have, iSoKf ^V "^"j 
 fidXXov xa^'TTwrepa «ic tov Trpw'ri? Trap' 
 avTolg yepeffOai, where for oi), read dk : 
 also cancel the word x^^'^rwrfpa, which 
 is evidently from the margin, where the 
 Scholiast meant to intimate that fxdXXov, 
 scil. xtt^^TTj), stood for x«^«7rwr«pa. The 
 idiom at iv Toig Trpditrri has been already 
 explained at i. 6, and iii. 17- 
 
 fTTti vffTfpov yt Kai Trdv, &c.] After 
 recording the facts and circumstances of 
 this horrible drama, Thucydides proceeds 
 to open out, with a masterly pen, the moral 
 effects thereof to Greece at large. To advert 
 to the style and composition of this portion, 
 it is singularly harsh and perplexed, and 
 has been, not without reason, censured by 
 Dionysius. The grammatical construction 
 is even more than usually anomalous ; 
 insomuch that it has sometimes baffled 
 the ablest philologists to bring the phrase- 
 ology within the rules of correct writing ; 
 though this fault is more than redeemed 
 by a certain grandeur and sublimity of 
 thought. Thucydides commences by say- 
 ing, that * after these tragical occurrences 
 in Corcyra, nearly the whole of Greece 
 was thrown into commotion, and the ex- 
 amples of atrocity there set, were after- 
 wards elsewhere but too faithfully copied, 
 nay, were even outdone.' But he com- 
 mences by especially pointing to the great 
 moving cause of these commotions every 
 where, in the conflict of the aristocratical 
 and democratical interests ; which, though 
 it had long subsisted, had of late been 
 identified with the cause of Athens or of 
 Lacedsemon respectively, and had been 
 aggravated to the utmost bitterness by the 
 w^r now subsisting between those powers, 
 which had drawn in gradually almost all 
 the other states of Greece, on the side of 
 one or of the other ; and thus a general 
 war was produced, which had its usual 
 effect in disorganizing the whole of the 
 frame-work of civil society, to the over- 
 turning of all law, divine and human, and 
 the tearing up of all the seeds of goodness, 
 and the disruption of the strongest ties 
 of natural affection ; all the principles of 
 justice and the motions of benevolence 
 being swallowed up in a blind and uncom- 
 promising party-spirit. 
 
 In the very commencement of this por- 
 tion a difficulty, real or fancied, presents 
 itself. According to the opinion of Ar- 
 nold, the inf. indytaBai has no proper 
 government ; and so thought Keilm. and 
 Goeller, who, to remedy this, would inter- 
 pret ^ta^opoiv ovffCJv — tTrdyeffOai, it 
 being the interest of the popular leaders ;' 
 
512 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 Tovg'AefV'owvQ iTrdy^aOai, Km toIq 6Xlyotq roig AaKtSai/novlovi;' 
 Kal iv ;ia; Hpi^ivyj ovK av Ey^ovriov 7r^>o<l>a(7iv, oJ^' £ro/^a;i; napa- 
 KaXuv nvTovg, noX.^xov^dvwv ga, Kal ^v^i^axtag afia Uarepoig ry 
 Twv kvavj'iuyv kukwcth, Kal (j^piaiv ajrolc ^K tov aurou npocnroi^cTH, 
 pa^LU)g al kiraywym nnq vtuir^p'ilHv ri (^ovXofievoig iTropHovTO. 
 2. Km eTriweas iroXXd Kal ^^^aAcTra Kara ardaw ralg TroAecrt, ycyvo- 
 
 but such a sense is at once forced and 
 frigid ; and we may urge that it was no 
 more the interest of the leaders than of 
 the led to call in the Athenians : more- 
 over, as Arnold observes, such a sense in 
 the subst. is no where else found in our 
 author, but always (in no less than twentv- 
 two different passages) ' in the differences 
 or quarrels,' a sense which it is best here 
 to adopt, at i-rrayKrOai supplying, as often, 
 uKTTS ; not that I would understand, with 
 Arnold and Goeller, the consequences of 
 these political dissensions, but the respective 
 aim of the two parties— the one to bring 
 in the governing influence of the Athe- 
 nians ; the other, of the Lacediemonians. 
 
 Kai iv fieu tiprjvy — TroXf/wow/ifjuwv, &:c.] 
 The difficulty of construction here has 
 been occasioned by the use of the par- 
 ticiples txovTiov and TroXifiovftivtov ^Mhere 
 a perspicuous writer would rather have 
 employed verbs, and commenced a new 
 sentence. I have pointed accordingly ; 
 for in such a case to place a comma' 
 though demanded by strict grammatical 
 propriety, would only increase the diffi- 
 culty, by making it needlessly prominent 
 to the eye. A worse defect, and one more 
 embarrassing to the reader, is that into 
 which the writer next falls, who, though 
 he begins the sentence with a participle, 
 and continues it with the same, yet ends it 
 with a verb, eirnpH^ovro ; whereas pro- 
 priety would rather have required one or 
 the other throughout. The genitives here 
 are, as (loeller observes, put for the case 
 which the subsequent verb requires 
 namely, the dative, which would depend' 
 on iTTopi^ovTo. The reason whv the 
 genit. was used seems to have been this, 
 that such was requisite to denote cause, as 
 here required by the context. Thus the 
 best rendering of the words would be, 
 *for in peace, indeed, they, i.e. the de- 
 mecratical party, would have had no pre- 
 text, nor would have been ready, to call in 
 their aid.' Of TroXmovfikvwv Bk (scil. 
 avTwv) the sense is literally, ' when they 
 were pressed with war.' So Athen. p. 
 442, Cid Cf TToXffiovfih'ojv tote avTwv. 
 The construction Poppo lays down as 
 follows : TToXtfiovfikvuiv dk ' {avratv, for 
 
 avroXg) p<;^Si(og ai knayioyal SKarkpoic 
 Tolg veioTSpiKiiv ti (iovXofisvotg tTropi- 
 KovTO, Kai ry rCJv ivaPTiiov KvfXfxaxiag 
 KOKibaft Kai (T^iaiv avrolg lifia Ik tov 
 avTov Xvfifxaxiag Trpo<nroir)ati. But, to 
 advert to the phraseology in detail, tKark- 
 poig is, as Goeller remarks, for eKoTipojv ; 
 and the datives KUKwrrei and TrpoaTroir]au 
 are either for accusatives with ig, or 
 rather are to be regarded as datives of 
 cause, by the subaudition of *7ri, (see 
 Matth. Gr. § 398, 6.) the sense being, ' for 
 the annoyance of their adversaries, and 
 their own advantage [therefrom].' Here, 
 however, the chief difficulty is to fix the 
 construction and sense of Ivfifiaxiag. 
 Now this word may, as it is supposed by 
 Kistem., Bredow, and Arnold, depend on 
 xjTTcipxovaTig, to be derived from iroXi- 
 fiovfiivojv ; TToXffxovfXfvwv Kai Kvfi/x. ilfia 
 Ik. being equiv. to TroXifiov vTrdpxovrog 
 Kai ^vfifiaxiag u/^a UaHpoig ; yet so 
 harsh is this sort of ellipsis, that it is 
 better, with Bauer, Gail, and Poppo, to 
 join ^vfMfxaxiag iirayioyai, so rendering, 
 ' the opportunities of bringing in alliance 
 were easily furnished.' 
 
 2. The historian now proceeds to advert 
 to the cause of these atrocities, and to 
 indicate how it came to pass that they 
 in this instance assumed so deep a 
 dye. The cause, he shows, was political 
 faction, though aggravated in its charac- 
 ter by peculiar circumstances connected 
 with the war (see sect. 3) ; which charac- 
 teristic signs of the times he then pro- 
 ceeds, in the remainder of the chapter, to 
 depict. In doing this (to use the words of 
 Bp. Thirlwall) he lays open the deep and 
 spreading root which had yielded these 
 bitter fruits, proceeding to describe with 
 searching minuteness the character and 
 progress of that spirit of party, which, 
 though it had long prevailed in Greece, 
 and manifested itself in many terrible 
 deeds, had never before assumed a form 
 quite so hideous as in the massacre of 
 Corcyra ; which Thucydides regards as the 
 opening of a new period in the history of 
 the Greek factions. 
 
 In CTTETTftrE we have a highly-significant 
 term used, like our fe^/o//, of 'things that 
 
 OI.. 88, 2.] 
 
 LTBER III. CAP. LXXXII. 
 
 513 
 
 /ifra jfifi' Km ae! e'do^iava, 'wq dv »J aur») ^vcrig dvOowirwv p, fiaXXov 
 ^£ Kal >J(TV)(^atrfpa, Kal rote H^ttJi ^irjXXayfiiva, tog av 
 
 EKaarai 
 
 happen adverse, as diseases, earthquakes, 
 deluges, and such like. The next words 
 are meant to disclose how it came to pass, 
 that there was nothing of evil that had ever 
 occuri'ed in war or faction, worse than what 
 took place now ; and this is introduced in 
 a profoundly philosophic spirit of thought 
 and inquiry. Our author intimates that 
 as the same causes,, fciction and ambition, 
 which had heretofore wrought such dire 
 effects on Greece, continued to operate 
 with increasing force, the effects were pro- 
 portionably worse. He does not, however, 
 bring a sweeping accusation, involving 
 all the subsequent events in the same con- 
 demnation. Those events were, he shows, 
 such as would never cease to occur so long 
 as human nature remained the same ; 
 (intimathig that the picture he draws 
 belongs to all ages and nations, and was 
 therefore suited to a KTiJixa eg dei for the 
 instruction of those cktoi (iovXi^ffovrai tojv 
 re yevofisviov to (racfttg <TK07relv Kai tCjv 
 fieXXovTujv TTork avOig kcitcl to avOpo)- 
 Tceiov, TOiovTiiiV Kai irapaTrXtiffioji' etreff- 
 Oai) but, nevertheless, they would be di- 
 vei*sified in their forms, and varied in 
 their degrees of evil, according as the 
 causes which produced them should ope- 
 rate with greater or less of intensity. 
 
 The words following yiy vofxeva — dv- 
 BpwTTujv have been imitated by Dio Cass. 
 88, 52. Procop. 132, 23. Agath. i. p. 6, 
 and Soph. Antig. 332, 369. The fiaX- 
 Xov, just after, does not, as some suppose, 
 stand for potius, but, as the Scholiast, 
 Bauer, Goeller, and Poppo are agreed, 
 nmst be referred to the words a little 
 before, yiyvofxtva Kai dei lao^ieva, equiv. 
 to /xetto> or x^^^TToircpa : and of the use 
 of yiyveaBai with an adverb combined 
 with an adjective, Poppo ad'luces an 
 example from Xen. Anab. iv. 1, 23, 
 iireiBfi Sk (iorj TrXeiiov ts lyiyvero Kai 
 iyyvrepov. In a passage, imitated from 
 the present, of Dionys. Hal. Ant. x. 1985, 
 both words are adverbs, ttittov re Kai fidX- 
 \ov, where yeyoi^ora is to be repeated ; 
 and so the Schol. here explains by fidX- 
 \6v re Kai ^<t<tov. Hffvx- has here the 
 rare sense meliora, as opposed to gravius 
 or scevius ; and so in Plato, p. 24, we have 
 Tjffvxairepov opposed to a^odportpov. Of 
 ToXg e'idtfft SirtXXayfieva the sense is, 'di- 
 versified in their fonns,' i. e. one instance 
 differing in its phenomena from another. 
 This passive form is so rare, that I do not 
 remember any other instance elsewhere, 
 VOL. f. 
 
 except in Dionys. Hal. Ant. i. 29, p. 77, 
 Kai fidXiara ralg (pujvalg avrwv diriXXay- 
 fievaig, ' their languages discrepant.' But 
 in Herodot. vii. 70, we have the use of the 
 active form in a neuter sense, and also 
 with eUog, thus : BiaXXdaaovreg eldog fxev 
 ovdev Tolg tTepoiffi. The Schol. explains 
 eUtai by TpoTroig : and so Portus renders 
 by genera, and Hobbes, by kinds. But that 
 is to fall into the very same error as that 
 adverted to supra ch' 81, 5, (on the words 
 rrdtra idea K^reaTt] Oavdroti) namely, to 
 lower the conception of a great mind to 
 the level of ordinary comprehension. In 
 the present, as in the foregoing instance, I 
 doubt not but that the graphic was in- 
 tended, and that our author had here in 
 mind those physical convulsions of nature, 
 earthquakes, &c. which, like the moral 
 convulsions of revolutions, are more or 
 less terrible, and vary in their forms or 
 phenomena, according to the variations in 
 the state of things which may occur ; and 
 as the term eldog not unfrequently, in 
 Aristotle and other philosophical writers, 
 denotes ' the external form, or figure ' of 
 any thing, so it may very well serve to 
 designate the various phenomena of nature. 
 Upon the whole, I doubt not but that our 
 author in his own mind felt the striking 
 analogy existing between physical earth- 
 quakes and these moral earthquakes of 
 revolution, which shake the very founda- 
 tions of civil society. Such is evidently 
 the scope of a fine passage of Pind. Pyth. 
 iv. 484, containing in it a deeply important 
 sentiment : pq.Biov ^Iv yap -koXiv ae'icfai\ 
 Kai dfpavpoTepoig' dXX! tTri X'^IP"^ avQig 
 eaaot dvtnraXeg \ Ar) yiverai, iKaTrivag Et 
 /u/) Qeog ayefioveffffi Kvf3ip\vaTrip y'evr}Tai. 
 Mgdv eKaarai — l<pi(JTibvTai^ Render, 'as 
 the several changes of circumstances may 
 be appointed to men by fortune.' 'E^- 
 iffraaOai is a term used of things which 
 *a fortuna imraittuntur et hominibus ac- 
 cedere adeoque accidere solent.' So Eurip. 
 Hipp. 819, a* Tvxa, "Qg fioi ^apeia Kal 
 Bofioig eTretTTdOiig : where had Yalckn. 
 and Bred, been aware of this idiom, they 
 would not have proposed to read twe- 
 (TrdOij. All the editors have there failed 
 to see that tTrctrr. is used per dUogiam, 
 in a double sense ; namely, * to come 
 upon, befall,' as regards fioi, and simply 
 to come to, as regards Sofioig ; similarly as 
 in a passage of Soph. frag, incert. i. 5, 
 raxvg Bk ^aBfioXg vvfXfiKolg kTreffrdOti. 
 Of the term as thus used in the passive, I 
 
 L L 
 
514 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 427. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXXXTI. 
 
 515 
 
 al jU£Ta/3oXal rwr S^vvTV^itJV l(j>i(TTU)VTai. 3. ev /niv -^ap flpr/Vr/ 
 Kai ayadoiQ n^ayiiiaaiv ai rt TroAac; kui ol l^iwrai OjUftvouc tciq 
 yvw^iag eyovm ^id to ju») ig cikoxxtiovq avay/cag TriTTTuV 6 Se 
 iroXefAog, v(j)eXu)v r»)v evnopiav tov kuO' »J^i£pai', jSmtoc ^(^atrKaXoc, 
 K-a£ irpor ra napovTa rat: dpydt: rtJv iroWuiv ojhokh, 4. eaTaaiaU 
 re ovv Ta riov woXeiov, Kai to. eipv^TBoitovrd ttou, Trvani t(ov ttoo- 
 
 kiiow no other example ; but in the active, 
 taken in a neuter or passive sense, the 
 term occui-s in Demosth. 287, 5, tov 
 ftpetTTijKOTa Ty TroXtt kivSwov. Polyb. 
 ii. 20, 7, V Tt-x*? — tTreffTtiat Traai Ta\d- 
 raiQ. Soph. CEd. R. 777, Trpiv ^oi tvxv 
 Toiad' iTTicrri]. 
 
 3. Our author now proceeds to trace 
 the various causes tending to produce 
 these results, which he does by contrasting 
 the state of things in peace and in itar. 
 
 hv tlpijvy Kui dyaOolg Trpdyixaair] A 
 phrase not unfrequently bon-owed from 
 our author by Procop. In tv dyaOo7g 
 Trpdyfiaffiv we have a certain inartifcial 
 form of expression, exactly parallel to one 
 in the first epistle of St. Pet. iii. 10, and 
 Ps. xxxiii. 13, (cav i]tiipaQ dya9dQ, &c. 
 
 aKOvffiovQ dvdyKag] A phrase often 
 occurring in the later historians, and mean- 
 ing such necessitous circumstances as com- 
 pel men to do what they would not wish. 
 The general import of this reflection is, 
 that not only men's principles give way 
 under temptations, but their judgments 
 are warped by passion and prejudice ; 
 they take no solid views, and are en- 
 tangled in the web of theii- own selfish 
 sophistry. 
 
 6 dt TToXfjuoc— /3iato£ ^iddaKaXog] The 
 expression ciddcK. (Siaiog is here to be 
 taken figuratively, by a metaphor taktn 
 from a stern master, who compels his scho- 
 lars to do what they have no mind to do. 
 A similar allusion is found in Xen. An. ii. 
 6, 7, ^dKStvTo irpoQ avTuv wq rraXdeg irpbg 
 ^icdffKaXov : as also in a passage of Alal. 
 i. 6, * If I be a master, where is my 
 fear V Compare, too, in Xen. C)t. ii. 35, 
 citd(TKa\og tovtiov ovdtig Kpehaujv ri]g 
 dvdyKijg. 
 
 jrpog rd Traporra rag opydg rwv ttoX- 
 Awv o/ioioTJ * assimilates, conforms the 
 dispositions of the multitude to things pre- 
 sent,' i. e. the present situation and cir- 
 cumstances. This sense of dpyai is also 
 found at i. 130. ii. 24, and in Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. 434, 11, tTTitiKSfTTtoai irpbg rovg 
 evTropovg a'l rCJv Tztvr]Ttov ooyai, and vii. 
 14, x^'poi'C Tcilg dpyalg i)aav. Here, 
 then, opyal con-esponds to the Latin 
 tngemn, mores, m>1ohs ; on which see 
 
 Ruhnken, Epist. Crit. p. 83. Hymn, in 
 Cer. p. lf>9, seqq. In short, as the term 
 opyt) (from the verb opsyu)) signifies, pri- 
 marily, the jiatke bent, impulse, or temper 
 of mind, so it here denotes, as used in the 
 plural, the dispositions and inclinations 
 which impel men to act. By the words a 
 little before, ixpiXibv Ty)v tviropiav tov 
 KuO' t'lfihav, is intimated another way in 
 which the war tended to throw all things 
 into confusion ; namely, by ruining private 
 fortunes, and draining the sources of pub- 
 lic i)rosperity ; at any rate by diverting 
 the attention of all classes from the pur- 
 suits of peaceful industry to those of vio- 
 lence and rapine. 
 
 4. k(JTaoi.aZ,k re ovv tu twv TroXtiov'] 
 * accordingly the cities fell into factions ;' 
 namely, into that miserable state which 
 our historian now proceeds minutely to 
 describe. The commentators are in ge- 
 neral agreed that tq twv rroXeiov here 
 stands for TroXeig, by an idiom elsewhere 
 occurring in Thucyd., as ii. 6. iv. 54. v. 
 86. vi. 6. vii. 49. viii. 77, and which is fre- 
 quent in the best early Attic writers. Ta 
 f0u(Trfp«Xovra is by Dionys. and, of mo- 
 dern critics, Goeller, supposed to stand 
 for a'l t(pv(TTepi^ov(Tai, scil. TroXng, and 
 that for 01 ttpvaTepi^ovTfg ; and the sense 
 is accordingly expressed by the former as 
 follows : ot dk vffTfpi^ovTsgy tTrnrvvOovo- 
 fifvoi (I would read, IttI tzvoth 7rvv9a- 
 vopevoi) Td yeytvtjixsva Trap irspiov, 
 hXdii(iavov v7ripj5oXr)v t-rri to SiavotlaOai 
 Ti KaivoTtpcv. Goeller observes, that in 
 such a circumlocution as this, (namely, rd 
 Tiov TToXeajv) the construction of the sen- 
 tence is indeed usually accommodated to 
 the thing which is thus periphrastically 
 expressed (toiv TroXfwv); but sometimes, 
 to the circumlocution (r«). Poppo, liow- 
 ever, much doubts whether v7rtpl3oX))v 
 eTTopsptiv can signify the same as v-rrep- 
 (ioXijv TToitlaOai or vinpfidXXtiv ; and he 
 prefers, with another Schol. and Kistcm,, 
 to understand the neuter to denote, 'the 
 things which liappened afterwards.' The 
 term following, ttpvar., may be understood, 
 as it is byKistem., oi things, and especially 
 if Td TWV TToXnov preceding be taken as 
 standing not for al iroXtig, but for Td twv 
 
 yivo^dvMV, TToXv e7re(^sp£ rrjv u7r6{>/3oX»i»/ tov KaivoOaOai rdg Sia- 
 voiag rwv r' emx^ipVfTiwv nepiTS'^vwu Kai twv Ti^cwptwv ('iroma. 
 5. Kai Triv eiu)Ov~iav d^idxriv rwv ovopaTtjjv ig rd ipya avr»/A- 
 
 TToXibiv TTpdyfiara : yet to understand it 
 of seditions, is, I apprehend, not allowable ; 
 and the mode of interpreting tnsiptpe Tt)v 
 VTTtpfBoXijv TOV KaivovffOai Tdg diavoiag, 
 proposed by Poppo, is at least as harsh as 
 that to which he so much, though with so 
 little reason, objects. Moreover, it is to 
 be borne in mind, that this sentence con- 
 tarns throughout expressions which repre- 
 sent persons as the agents of certain ac- 
 tions, as TTVOTH, iTr'Kpipt, vTrep^oXtjv, 
 Siavojag, TrepiTexvijffei, and Ti/xwpiwv 
 dTOTTKf, ; and in the next sentence, persons 
 form the subjects of the verbs. Now it 
 were surely harsh in the extreme, to sup- 
 pose a transition from persons to things 
 put for persons, and then again to persons. 
 Hence I do not hesitate to prefer the 
 interpretation of the Schol., Dionys., and 
 Goeller. There is nothing to which one 
 can reasonably object in the grammatical 
 principle by which this seeming irregu- 
 larity is accounted for, especially as an 
 exactly parallel form of expression pre- 
 sents itself at i. 110, 1, ovTw fikv Td twv 
 'EXXrjvwv TTpdyfiUTa Sis(p9dpr), c? irrj 
 TToXefiTjaavTa. Indeed it falls under the 
 general head of the Trpbg to (rrjfiaivdfisvov. 
 Of course, ai TroXeig stands for o'l TroXtrat, 
 as it does in all cases where personal 
 actions are ascribed ; and no wonder, since, 
 as Shakspeare says, * What is the city 
 but the people ?— True, the people are the 
 city.' It is only necessary further to ob- 
 serve, that IT vara stands for i-rrl ttvcttsi, 
 *at, or on, hearing;' and the tov, for tg 
 or IttI to, 'ita ut excogitarent.' IIoXi' 
 belongs to vinp^oX>)v, and though pro- 
 priety would seem to require 7roXXt)v, yet 
 if TToXv be for Kard iroXv, ' by far,' 'no 
 great harshness is thus involved ; for it is 
 only the verbal taking the construction of 
 the verb ; since we might say ttoXu v-mp- 
 (SdXXeiv as 7roXi» vtfc^i/ elsewhere in our 
 author. Nay, in Herodot. ii. 175, we 
 have TToXXbv (for ttoXv) irdvTag virtp- 
 ^aXXofuvog ti^ tb ui/zci Kai T(^ fieydOt'i, 
 the very same construction as in the pre- 
 sent passage. That Cantacuzen so under- 
 stood the words, is plain from his almost 
 transcript of the passage at iii. 28, ioTaai- 
 a^ov ovv ai TroXfig- Kai oi vffTepii^ovTig 
 
 TTOV TTVffTH TWV TTpOytytVIJllkvwV TToXXtJv 
 
 iTrtdeiKvvvTo vrnp^oXriv, Slc. ; and so 
 certainly did Josephus, who in Bell. vii. 
 8, 1, has, tykvfTO Trwg 6 XP^^'^S tKuvog 
 7ravToda7rt)g Iv Tolg 'lov^aioig TTovtipiag 
 
 '7roXv<p6pog, wg firjckv KaKiag tpyov dirpaK- 
 Tov^ KaTaXnreiv fitjd' h rig inivoi(f. cia- 
 TrXdrreiv WtX^ffeuv, tx^iv (read ixot) dv 
 Ti KOivorepov tKtvptiv. Ovrwg i'^/^ re Kai 
 Koivy Trdvreg ivoffijffav' kui Trpbg vrrtp- 
 ^aXeiv dXXijXovg, tv re ralg Trpbg rbv Gtbv 
 dai^tiaig Kai ralg tig rovg ttX tjaiov dSi- 
 Kiaig, icpiXovtiKijaav. See also a passage, 
 evidently imitated from the present, in Dio 
 Cass. p. 493, 77—85. 
 
 Of TnpiTixvr)<Tti hTTixiipriaiwv the sense 
 is, ' by the crafty contriving of means of 
 attacking their enemy by some subtle ma- 
 chination.' So the verb TrepirexvdcrOai is 
 explained in Suidas by SoXuvicrOai ; and 
 the noun is not ill explained by one of the 
 Scholiasts mpivoiq., that word being said 
 by Hesych. to be equiv. to jurjxcivt/ or 
 
 TBXViJ. 
 
 'AroTTig. here corresponds to KaivovtrOai 
 rdg diavoiag before, denoting, by a blend- 
 ing of two senses, novel atrociti/ of avenge- 
 ments. So Lucian, i. 648, rb twv KoXdatwv 
 TTpbg wfiorrjra Kaivovpyov. In such wretch- 
 ed circumstances, alas, evil example is too 
 surely followed, and even exceeded ; for to 
 use the words of Eurip. Hipp. 944, 6 o 
 vffrepog rov TrpotrOsv elg vTrtp^oXrjv Tlav- 
 ovpyog tarai. And so Jos. Bell. iv. 3, 9, 
 Kr]Xw(ravTeg rd KUKiara rwv tpywv, Kai 
 vTrepfiaXofiEvot. Similarly Bp. Burnet, 
 cited by Smedley, in his Hist, of the Re- 
 formation in France, iii. 277, says, with 
 reference to the horrible atrocities which 
 succeeded the massacre at Paris on St. 
 Bartholomew's day, * that all men set 
 their thoughts to work, to invent new 
 methods of cruelty.' Such, it may be fur- 
 ther observed, was almost universally 
 made good in the various stages of the 
 French revolution. 
 
 5. rrjv liwQvXav d^iwcriv — diKaiwffet'] 
 These words are meant to set in a strono* 
 point of view the frightful height to which 
 the evil of this demoralization had reach- 
 ed. Render, ' Nay, they changed at their 
 pleasure the accustomed acceptation of 
 words (as applied) to actions.' The con- 
 struction is well laid down by Goeller, as 
 follows : dvTrjXX. Kai rijv d^iwaiv rwv 
 ovo/jidTwv, [riiv] elwBvJav [tlvai or Xsyco-- 
 9ai] tg rd fpya. Ty SiKaiwmi Steph. ex- 
 plains, ' suo arbitratu ;' the Schol. better, 
 ry SiKaii} icpto-fi, which signifies propria 
 judicio. The use here of d^iwmg in the 
 sense (DJixacria, acceptation, is so rare, that 
 I have met with only two examples else- 
 L L 2 
 
 i 
 
516 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 Xa^av TT/ ^iKaiwoH. 6. roX/ia /itr yap aXo-ytffroc avopcm ^tXtVaipoc 
 EvoiLuaOrj, iLikWijaig cl 7rpo/i»)0»ic oeiAut £U7rpe7rijc> to oe (xto^pov, too 
 avav^pov Tr^cxr^rj^a, koi to Trpog airav ^vverov, £7rt Trav ap-y^v* 
 
 where : Dionys. Hal. Ant. vi. 73, ffvy- 
 X^ovTfQ rt)v TiiQ dKT]9tia<; (pvrrn', kuI 
 n)v d^Hoaiv tu>v ciicaiiov dvaarpsipovTsg. 
 Heliod. ^th. viii. 4, siprfprii' Kal TroXifiov 
 oifx r} tHjv bvofXCiTiov d^ioxriQ, d\X t) ruiv 
 Xpioi.i'ei'u)v ^idra^iQ yvtopi^Hv TTt^VKt. Of 
 dvTr]Wa^av the meaning is,' interchanged 
 one with another,' affixing good names to 
 bad actions, and vice versa. Tliis practice 
 of calhng bad things by good names has 
 prevailed in all ages, especially in times of 
 more than ordinary ct>rruption of morals, 
 arising from wars, (especially civil ones,) 
 revolutions, &c. An allusion to this may 
 be recognised in a passage of Isaiah, v. 
 20, * Wo unto them that call evil good, 
 and good evil ; that put darkness for light, 
 and light for darkness !' 
 
 6. The fort going assertion is now exem- 
 plified by some prominent instances ; 
 namely, of vices coloured by the name of 
 virtues, and of virtues misrepresented as 
 vices. The first sentence, consisting of 
 two strongly marked antitheses, may be 
 rendered, ' Thus, for instance, on the one 
 hand, a reckless daring was accounted 
 friend-loving bravery, but forethoughtful 
 hesitation, specious cowardice ; whilst, on 
 the other, prudence was a eloalc for 
 cowardice ; and the use of discretion in 
 any thing, was to be inactive in every 
 thing.' The structure of the sentence is 
 very peculiar, from there being a /<6v an- 
 swering to ^6 with an interposed H, though 
 not corresponding to the ^kv ; and the 
 apodotic ^6 (at to Ik crji^poi/) being fol- 
 lowed by another U not ajjoiUtk, but 
 merely continuative, serving to introduce 
 another pair of opposites, where the second 
 is adversative and apodotic, as though 
 thtre had been a fiiv. As the first pair 
 of opposites consists of vices coloured by 
 the name of virtues, so the second consists 
 of a pair of virtues represented as vices. 
 In the next words, to 5' tfiirXrjKriog — 
 tvXoyog, are opposed together a vice 
 coloured as a virtue, and a virtue rej)re- 
 seuted as a vice. Such is the general 
 plan of this portion, m the highest degree 
 masterly, and rising far abo\e the con- 
 ceptions of the poor 'peddling criticism of 
 Dionysius. A few illustrations of the 
 phraseology will suffice. Of dXoyKTTog the 
 sense is lit. uureflectiny, inconsiderate, reck- 
 less of consequences ; and the term is not 
 unfrequently joined with toX^i) by the 
 
 best writers. ^iX'tTaipog is thought a 
 somewhat rare word, though it is found in 
 Xenophon, Aristot., Lucian, and Arrian. 
 The sense it always bears is that oifriend- 
 loring or friend -devoted . Dr. Arnold, with 
 reason, supposes the term to have re- 
 ference to those tToipiat, brotherhoods or 
 political clubs, mentioned at 1. viii., on 
 which I would refer the reader to M it- 
 ford's Greece, iv. 219, and Mueller's Do- 
 rians, 1. i, ch. 9. § 13, 14. To auxppov 
 does not mean modestia, moderation, as 
 Port, and Heilm. explain ; but, as being 
 the counterpart to the foregoing aXoyifTTia, 
 is rather to be understood of that prudence 
 without which valour nought avails, inso- 
 much that Euripides, in his Suppl. 510, 
 hazards the bold assertion, kuI tovto toi 
 Tdi'Sntlov, ij 7rp(yfi7)Gia. Ki'ueger here 
 aptly compares Plat. Polit. viii. p. 560, 
 (TiixppoavvTjv Ce dvav^piat^ KaXovvreg. 
 
 In the next semi-clause, to ^uvtToi' de- 
 notes that discretion which knows where 
 to dare and \\here to be quiet, (mindful 
 that, to use the words of Eurip. Suppl. 
 509, »)ti'xoc f atp'p ffocpbg ) and which never 
 lets daring be unaccom})anied with fore- 
 thought. So ^schyl. Prcm. 389, tv Tift 
 TrpofjiijGtlaOai ^k Kai toXii^v Ttra Op^^ 
 tvovcrav i^rjfiiav. To this is opposed to 
 dpybi/, the so-called inactivity, as opposed 
 to the headlong impetuosity <»f the persons 
 in question. This use of Kwitoq to sig- 
 nify discreet, prudent, or what is otherwise 
 denoted by (ppovi^ioQ, is indeed rare. The 
 general acceptation of tlie word is ' prudent 
 in judgment,' as at vi. 39. i. 138 ; though 
 as prudens in Latin, and our discreet, is 
 applied to denote one who shows his judg- 
 ment in wariness and circumspection, so 
 TO ^vvtTov deiiotes that discretion which 
 has been truly said to be the better part 
 of valour, and might be termed the 
 better part also of wisdom ; meaning that 
 practical wisdom by wliich the affairs 
 of the world are managed. That pru- 
 dens in Latin had at first solely the 
 sense provident, irary, is plain from its 
 etymology ; and this it always retained in 
 use, though generally accompanied with 
 some other term directly expressing that 
 sense. Something nearly appi'oaching to 
 this sense is found in the use of the word 
 in a passage of Gen. xli. 33, OKt^ai 
 dvSpa (ppoi'ifiov Kai avviTov, where I 
 would render, * look out for a prudent and 
 
 OL. 88, 2. J 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXXXII. 
 
 517 
 
 TO S' i/Li7r\riKT(M)g o£u ai'^poc fnoipa irpnffeTiOrj, \ ad^aXtm ce ro 
 ewifiovXivaaaOai, airoTpoiriiq Trpo^acrfg ehXoyog' Kui o /lUV ^aXtirai 
 V(»)v TTKTTOQ afii, o S avTiXeycjv avTt^ uttotttoc. 7. tTrtpouXtucjat; 
 
 discreet man ;' the latter term adverting 
 to the practical wisdom above spoken of, 
 according to the view taken by Dean 
 Swift, who calls discretion 'a species of 
 lower prudence.' Of to dpybv the sense 
 is * inactive cowardice,' accoi'ding to the 
 use of the word elsewhere. So Plato, 
 903, dpybv r\ dttXov Tiva. Xen. Mem. 
 ii. 30, MQ ft>) dpybg y iroXig Trpbg Tovg 
 TToXffiiovg yh'oiTO. See also Jos. Bell. iv. 
 2, 4. A similar opposition between to 
 avvsTbv and to dpybv, 'prudence' and 
 * cowardice,' is found in Eurip. (Elip. frag. 
 vi. YloTfpa yeviffOai SJJTa ^pi/fTi/iwrepor 
 Jlvi'iTbif aToXfiov, ri Bpatrvv Te KafiaOrj. 
 To fiev yap avTolv ffKaibv, dXX' dfxvt'tTai. 
 To d' r)<Tuxalov tpyov' tt' d' dft<polv vnaog, 
 where read and point. To d' I'lnvxalov 
 dpybv. iv y diKpolv vnnog. 
 
 TO d' ifXTrXrjKTojg b^v — evXoyoc^ Ren- 
 der, * Moreover, the madly pa.«sionate 
 (spirit) was asserted to be the j)art of a 
 man,'* i. e. was thought the part of manly 
 coui-age. A very luiusual phrase for iv 
 dvdpeiag fioipij. TiOsvai, thou;;h found in 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. viii. T, dXX' ovS' ii' 
 dvdpbg fioipg. Otitjg dv oortg, &c. and p. 
 628, 5. To f/it7rX. b^v properly denotes 
 *the frantic violence of madness,' there 
 being here the same metaphor as in our 
 idiom, 'touched in the head ;' though it 
 also, as here, signifies 'uncontrollable 
 passionateness.' The passage is, as J 
 have shown, closely imitated by Agathias, 
 p. 10, and Malchus ap. Suid. 
 
 The next words contain the counterpart, 
 i. e. of a virtue represented as a vice ; 
 whence it is evident that the reading of 
 all the MSS., d(T(}>aXeia, cannot be ad- 
 mitted, and that the reading of Dionys. 
 and the Schol., d<j<paXtiq,, edited by Poppo, 
 (though Bokker and Goeller retain the 
 common one,) is alone the true one. Vain 
 is it to attempt to elicit any tolerable sense 
 from d<T<paXeia, without violating the pro- 
 priety of language ; and authority of MSS. 
 is next to nothing in the case of so minute 
 a variation as this : moreover, though in 
 the MSS. Clarend. and Cantab. I found 
 dfJipaXeia in the text, yet I found drripaXeig, 
 in the margin of the Clarend. and in the 
 same handwriting. Such, too, must have 
 been the reading of Josephus's copy, who 
 at Antiq. xv. 6, 2, thus writes (with this 
 passage evidently in mind): Mi) dvafitivai 
 TYjV '}ipu)dov Trapavofiiav — dXXd rrpoXa- 
 
 ^tXv doipaXiiq. rag avOig (I conj. i(Tav9ig, 
 in posterum, Thucyd. iv. 63.) iXiribag' 
 and xvi. 2, ti)v vrrovoiav iir' da<paXdq. 
 Xafifidvujv. 
 
 'A(r<paXfia has here not its usual sense, 
 security, but, as at i. 69, 5, caution, a 
 sense derived from that use of the adj. 
 dfTipaXTjg, by which (as in Xen. Mem. iii. 
 1, 6.) it denotes cautious or provident, (lit. 
 'safe and sure,') as opposed to enter- 
 prising; and thus it is applied to a gene- 
 ral who hazards nothing, or a war un- 
 attended with risk. In this sense, and by 
 a similar use of the dative as denoting 
 manner, da<paXHa occurs supra ch. 56, tu 
 ^vfitpopa da<paXii(j, TrpdaaovTtg. The full 
 meaning here is as follows : ' But to take 
 counsel, by prudent caution, [against one's 
 enemy] was [thought] a specious excuse 
 for declining [the contest].' 
 
 The next clause (for this, T apprehend, 
 forms no other than part of the same sen- 
 tence,) is meant to further develop the 
 thought contained in the preceding, and to 
 show ichy the madly passionate person was 
 thought a lyrace fellow, and esteemed far 
 beyond the cautious partizan ; namely, be- 
 cause he was regarded as always to be 
 depended upon, from his having com- 
 mitted himself too deeply to retreat ; 
 while he who withstood his raging vehe- 
 mence was looked upon as suspicious ; 
 as though, by this modei'ation, he was 
 securing a retreat, should the enemy 
 triumph. Here the expression 6 x"^^" 
 TraivMv, 'he who raged,' or acted with 
 impetuous fury, is equiv. to that a little 
 before, ro ifnrXrfKTOjg b%v. Of x^^^^roc 
 in this sense, ' furious from passion,' ex- 
 amples are frequent ; and the verb x"^^ ■ 
 ira'tviiv, as used for x«^f"oe (Ivai, oc- 
 curs in Horn. II. xviii. 108, Kai x^Xoc, 
 og T i(pkr}Kt TToXv^povd irtp x«Xf7rj/i'ac, 
 scetire, scerus esse. In illustration of the 
 expression 6 cvrtXsywv, scil. avT<p, which 
 signifies ' he who withstood him,' namely, 
 by opposing his rash violence, compare the 
 altogether similar use of dvTiXiyfiv in a 
 passage of St. John, xix. 12, dvTiXiyei rip 
 Kai<Tapi. 
 
 7. In this section there is, if I mistake 
 not, a sort of climax ; q. d. ' And not only 
 were discreet and cautious counsels scouted 
 and held suspicious, but none were esteemed 
 except those which enjoined vigilance 
 only to striko the first blow, and that ])y 
 
/ 
 
 olS 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 U TIC.', Tv^tov, ^urtToc, Kai vTrovot'taag tri ^uvoTepog' tt^ojSou- 
 Xwaaq ^l ottwc HV^'iv avrtov Sevan, Trjg te ^ tTaipiag ^(aAurr/c, 
 Kui Tou(; ivui'TiovQ iKTreTrXtiyidivoQ, aVAtuc Se, 6 (pOaaai; tov jutA- 
 \ovra KOKov tl Spav hyviiTo, /cat o imKeXtvaag tov fjirj Siavoov- 
 ^ivov. 8. Kai f.irtv Kcti to ^uyy£V£C rod kaipiKov aXXoTpiivTepov 
 
 ti-cachery.' Render, * Any one who plot- 
 ted an attack on others, was, if he proved 
 successful, held clever ; and he who sus- 
 pected [the plot], yet shrewder.' The 
 word Tvxi^v here, by a somewhat un- 
 common use, stands in the place of a 
 clause. Of vttovohv here the meaning is, 
 *so to suspect as to be on one's guard ;' and 
 hivoQ has the sense knoicinff or shrewd, as 
 in Aristoph. Cone. 364, dtivbg t})v rexvr}v. 
 Plut. p. 11, diivoTioog rrjv rsxi^rjv : I77, 
 Seivoi Kai Travovoyoi : 409, C, hivog Kai 
 KaKVTTOTZTOQ. Deniustli. p. 10, 2, Ttavovo- 
 yoQ Koi ctivbg di^QpwTTog, lit. 'knowing,' 
 as in the celebrated verse, envoi irXsKtiv 
 TOi fiTixavdg Aiyvirnoi. Tims the tei-m 
 is a stronger one than avvtrbg, and is 
 generally used in a had sense ; whereas 
 (TvvtTog has almost invariably a good 
 sense. 
 
 irpofiovK. dk — tKTrt7r\)]y /.levog] Here is 
 the counterpaH to the above, consisting of 
 a virtue represented as a vice. Render, 
 ' But he who fore-counselled, in order 
 that he might be in want of neither the 
 one nor the other, was [regarded as] a 
 breaker up of brotherhood (or political 
 clubbism), and one who was frightened at 
 his foes.' By avrCJv is to be understood, 
 as Dionys. points out, fiijT i7rij3ovXrig fXT)Ts 
 ^vXaKpjg. 'Eratpiag stands for traipuag, 
 on which use see the critics refei-red to by 
 Poppo. In the term as here employed, 
 there is, as Arnold and Goeller observe, 
 an allusion to those eTaipiai or political 
 fraternities, miions, or clubs, often men- 
 tioned or alluded to in book viii., and 
 which probably first arose soon after the 
 Corcyrsean civil war. The plirase ha- 
 XvTTjg er. was borrowed by Procop. 143, 
 43, who there writes eraipsiag, which 
 word is found in several MSS. here, and 
 is, I doubt not, the true spelling, at least 
 in this sense, though in the sense friendship 
 eratpia may be preferable : though even 
 there Porson prefers the diphthong (see 
 his note on Eurip. Crest. IO7O). 'Eraipda 
 occurs also in Dionys. Hal. vi, 46, and, 
 what is more, in Herodot. v. 71, 7rpo(T- 
 TTotrjfTdfitvog St hatprjiriv tCjv i)XiKi<jJTeiov, 
 a passage undoubtedly had in view bv 
 Dionys. ubi supra, and probably by our 
 author. 
 
 In the words following, cnrXwg U—Sia- 
 voovfievov, we have the cowp/etion of what 
 has been said in the course of the present 
 section. From mad impetuosity and fury 
 in attack, our author passes on to the 
 astute watchfulness which studied to anti- 
 cipate any meditated attack. Here the 
 term tTryvtiro is highly significant. He 
 who could do this, it is said, was an object 
 of high commendation, and not he only, 
 but he who set another on [who did not 
 himself intend it] so to do, i. e. to anti- 
 cipate the doing of the mischief meditated. 
 For at iTTiKtXevcrag I would supply, with 
 one of the Scholiasts, (pOdaai kukov ti 
 Spwpra, not, with another Scholiast and 
 the conmientators, kukov tl Sp^v, which 
 latter method would yield too feeble a 
 sense. What Thucydides means is, that 
 'offensive and aggressive counsels were 
 alone commended, or the plotting of mis- 
 chief against others who might be sus- 
 pected of meditating it.* Compare § 7, 
 init. Similarly in Xen. Anab. ii. 5, 5, we 
 have, Kai ydp olda di'Opwnovg y^T], rovg 
 fiev tK ^t«/3<>X/)c, rovg Se [Kai] iK vTro^/iag, 
 01 (poi3i]0ivTtg dXXijXovg, ipedaai ^ovXo- 
 fiivoij TTpiv TraOtlv, iTroirjaav dvr]KtaTa 
 KciKu Toi'Q ovTt (liXXovTag ovri ^ovXo- 
 fievovg ToiovTOP ovHv, where, for dXXri- 
 Xovg, read dXXovg. And comp. Aristoph. 
 Ran. 958, tdida^a—Texvd^eiv, Kdx vtto- 
 T07rtia9ai, TrtpivoHv uTravra. 'Ettik^X. 
 here does not signify simply to counsel or 
 e,vhoi% but to set on by apt incitement and 
 necessary aid. So in Xen. Hist. iv. 7, 4, 
 tTTiKtXfvdv is opposed to KojXvtiv. And 
 Plato, p. 60, onep tTrpaTTov, tovto e-rri- 
 KeXtvHv. Eurip. Bacch. 1041, 6 d' avGig 
 eTTiKkXsvffev djg d' tyvdjpiffav Sa^// KfXevff- 
 fibv BaKxiov, where there is an allusion to 
 the halloo by which dogs are set on to the 
 chase. So Xen. Cyneg. vi. 20, -rrpbg Tolg 
 dXXoig KtXivfffiaaiv — tTriKeXeveiv roSe. In 
 Aristoph. Pax, 1317, XP»)— ^aj/ra Xeojv 
 Kvyxaipeiv, Ka-rriKeXtvuv, there is an al- 
 lusion to the lialloo or shout of applause as 
 well as congratulation, which attended a 
 bridal procession. 
 
 8. As another trait of this frightful evil, 
 it is further said, that 'the ties which 
 bound men to their political associations 
 for evil to their adversaries, were found 
 
 OL. 885 2.] 
 
 LIBER 111. CAP. LXXXII. 
 
 519 
 
 fvtvtro, Sia TO CTOt/uoTtpov tlvai a7rpo<paaiaTVi)Q ToA^av* ov yap 
 IJiiTa Twv KEi/divwv vojuwv f W(()£A£(ac ai TOiavTai ^uvo^oi, aAAa napa 
 TovQ /ca0£(TTWTac, TrXiovh^'ia. Kai Tag eg <T<j>aq avTOvg niaTeig ov t<^ 
 Otiii) vofHi) /LiaXXov iKpaTvvovTo rj tw koivi] ti 7rapavo^ri<fai. 9. ra 
 TS dno TOJV evavTitJV KaXtog Xijofxiva tvE^t^ovTO ipyiov <^vAa/c^, 
 £1 7rpouvot£v, Kai ov yevvaioTtjTi, avTiTi/uwpriaaaOai t£ Tiva iripi 
 
 stronger than those of either kindred or 
 country.' To ^vyy. stands for Kvyyevtig, 
 and TOV et. (which occurs also in Dio Cass. 
 419, 19.) is for oi tTalpoi. See viii. 48. In 
 dXXoTp. tyivsTo, ' was more foreign to,' 
 we have a refined mode of expression for 
 less near, not so near. 'EToipoTepov is to be 
 referred to haipiKov. It is meant that 
 such halpoi, such club-comrades, were 
 more ready to dare any thing without 
 scruple. 
 
 The next words, ov ydp fitTU — irXtov- 
 tti^, are Ulitstratlre, being meant to show 
 the nature of these associations or frater- 
 nities, and consequently to intimate irhj/ 
 the members were so unscrupulous. The 
 exact sense, however, will depend upon 
 the construction, and especially as to what 
 word the term uxptXeiag is to be construed 
 with. Krueger, Haack, Goeller, and Arnold, 
 would take it with fUTd, so understanding 
 ' the benefit connected with (i. e. resulting 
 from) the established laws.' According to 
 this view there will be, as Arnold sup- 
 poses, a varied construction in oi* fisTa 
 MipeXeiag opposed to dXXd TrXtoveKiq-, re- 
 sembling that at ii. 39, ei p<f9vfii<}—Kai ^tIj 
 jxtTu vofxiov — dvdpiag. We are not, how- 
 ever, obliged to suppose a varied construc- 
 tion, especially as there is not tJiere, as 
 here, an opposition. Nay, the exact cor- 
 respondence which subsists here, compels 
 us to join fjieTd with twv Ksifx^vioy voftiov, 
 to v/hich the words irapd Tovg vofiovg are 
 opposed. Consequently hxpsXtiag must 
 stand alone, and be taken in correspond- 
 ence with TrXeovi^ig,, and there would seem 
 to be a certain variation of construction, 
 which, however, here would be so harsh, 
 that it is no wonder Dobree should pro- 
 pose to read either w^eXcj^ or TrXeove^t'^. 
 But TrXcovt^i^ is rarely used in the plural, 
 and never in the sense here required, 
 namely, the lust of gain. Hence the error, 
 if any, must rest on w0. A milder emen- 
 dation than that of Dobree will be found 
 by reading axpeXiaig, which Dionys. must 
 have had in his copy (and probably Valla), 
 since he explains by tTri Talg uxpeXiaig. 
 And the plural in this word is of frequent 
 use. If this be not admitted, we must 
 
 suppose bxptXiag to be a genit. of cause or 
 motive, in which case tvEKa is often ex- 
 pressed. (See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 368, 371.) 
 That the Schol. so read, ap])eai-s frona his 
 explaining the word by 0)<ptXei<r9ai OtXov- 
 Tsg, and TrXeovt^ic} by TrXtovt^iav. He also 
 well explains rrvvodQi by avardaeig. 
 
 The next words, Kai Tag ig (T<pdg — 
 7rapavop.Ti<Tai, (which contain in them a 
 severe sarcasm,) serve to show the nature 
 of the evil. Render, ' And as for pledges 
 of faith towards each other, those they 
 confirmed, not so much by any divine 
 law, as by participation m some common 
 crime.' 
 
 9. In this section their base suspiciousness 
 as well as pei-fidy is stigmatised. The sense 
 here may be thus expressed : * Any fair 
 overtures on the part of their enemies, 
 they received with a cautious watching of 
 the actions, if they should be superior m 
 power, and not with generous confidence.' 
 "Epyiov (pvXaKy is by Goeller taken^ as 
 standing for cid to tpyoig ■Kt<pvXayfi'ivoi 
 tlvai. But it is better to assign to it the 
 sense, *with a watchfulness of their ac- 
 tions,' implying, by the emphasis on tpywv, 
 a distrust of their tcords, as contrasted with 
 yevvaioTrjTi, ingenuous confidence. So 
 yew. is not ill explained by the Scholiast 
 Xpn^TOTTiTi Kai dTrXoTTjTi : and so Plato, 
 361, b, dvdpa dirXovv Kai yevvalov. The 
 best comment on this passage is supplied 
 by the similar one at ch. 83, 1, kui to 
 €vri9eg (for ro aTrXovv) ov to yevvalov 
 TrXeXffTov fiETfx^h jJ^aviV^i;, where the 
 Schol. very properly explains the term 
 yevvalov of magnanimous confidence, as 
 opposed to base distrust. 
 
 Here the commentators are not agi'eed 
 as to the subject of Trporxoifv. Goeller 
 refers it to oi evdexofiEvoi : but to this 
 Arnold, not without reason, objects that 
 'it would be the weaker party, not the 
 stronger, that would exercise this sus- 
 picious caution.' Hence it must be re- 
 ferred, not to the receivers, but the oferen 
 of the conditions, ot ivavTioi. And he 
 explains the sense to be, that *they did 
 not like to trust their enemy's words, 
 if he was stronger than they, but looked 
 
520 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 ^Ae/o.o,- .]vjl airjvj^ri nponaOuv. 10. kuI o^m a' ,rou «> yi- 
 vu^vro ^u.aAA«y,, e. r^,«Jr/.a, .^cic ro aVo^oov i.ar.>. g.^^^.X, 
 
 e.x.o. o.. .x--r 4^^<>^ ^-"A*-- - g' ..^ 4;..^rrc; 
 
 p.ro, ,, airo rov ir^o^avov^' ku\ t6 re aa^aX^C eAoy/^ro, icaj L, 
 
 anxiously at his ac^io«5.' Yet such a sense 
 would little comport with the general bear- 
 ing of the context ; since, in so proceedincr, 
 the persons in question could not be safd 
 to do what was contrary to this generous 
 confidence, but rather to exercise what 
 might be considered a justifiable cautiop ■ 
 w^hereas the context requires here the 
 charge of base distrust. The true sense 
 ot the words is (nearly as laid doAAu by 
 
 Hr^^T-' ^^^"«^"«% ^"^ Poppo) as follows : 
 Ihe fair proposals offered on the part of 
 their adversaries, they hearkened to, but 
 only by way of guarding against their 
 attacks, should they prove the stronger 
 party, and not in the spirit of generSus 
 confidence,' which they ought to have felt 
 wlien fair proposals were made by the 
 stronr^cr party: whereas, as it wa^, they 
 were received with suspicion, and regarded 
 either as an indication of conscious weak- 
 ness, or as covering some hostile desijjn, 
 agamst which it behoved them to guard 
 
 cii'TiTifxujpriaaaeai—TrpoTr.] * to avenge 
 oneself by retiiliation on another, was mo?e 
 highly prized than not to have oneself first 
 suffered the wrong.' a refined way of 
 depicting their pitiless vindictiveness as 
 we I as faithlessness and treachery. Simi- 
 larly m a passage of St. Paul, Rom. i. 31, 
 we h&ye,a(TvvGsTovg, dcrTrordovg, dvtXe,). 
 fwvaQ Revenge, it is meant, was sweeter 
 than the satisfaction of being uninjured. 
 
 10. Having represented them as piti- 
 lessly vmdictive, our author proceeds to 
 set them forth as utterly devoid of faith 
 or tnist, aaTTovdovc The sense here 
 mtended is as follows : ' And oaths for 
 reconciliation, if any were given, at the 
 moment by either party, on account of 
 some difficulty [which enforced theml 
 they contmued in force [only] so long as 
 the parties had no power from any other 
 quarter,' i. e. to break them. :E;vva\\a- 
 yrji:, a genit. of cause, purpose, or motive 
 on which see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 371- 
 though there the substantives are tho^e' 
 denoting some passion or feelin«r. Here 
 ll^yi ^;"^P^^'«.^ /indred expression in 
 
 there would ha^veXn^^^L ofeZXl 
 «C Piiiwuimv is plainer. Of Iv T<p aiuKa 
 
 the sense is, ' for the present,' as we say 
 prthe nonce. With the expression here. 
 ^Pogro aiTopoy, compare Kara rd aV. at 
 1. 136. EKureptf, stands for v^' UaHpov. 
 Aidofxevot signifies, not ofered, but (by a 
 sensuspr<^gnans)' given' and by implication 
 
 ipn. 1. 718. The piurcd is used at oIk 
 iXovro,v, because the preceding Uarkpo,, 
 by referring to either party, extends to boih 
 parties^ In ovk Ix6ptwv (sub. airviv) we 
 have the use of genit. absol. with particin 
 serving to define time, (and ans/ering fj 
 our^r^,^,) as in Hum. II. i. 46, UXayt. 
 C ap oiaroi .n wfXiuv x^o^^voio, Ahrov 
 
 The words, a little after, iv de rd! xapa- 
 TvxovTi, &c., serve to further develop the 
 sense contained in the preceding Ivovtu^u 
 dt'pafnr,hy which understand the strength 
 to do without them and attack his enemy 
 as before. It is thus intimated, that oatlis 
 were viewed only as the means of gahiing 
 time for a future attack, and to blind and 
 throw their enemy off his guard. Accord- 
 mgly, our author subjoins, ' when either 
 party, on an opportunity ofi-ering itself, first 
 ventured on attacking his enemy, if he 
 saw him off his guard, he avenged him- 
 self on him with the greater pleasure on 
 account of the faith [reposed in him and 
 >;iolated], than [if it had been attained] in 
 the open way/ Of 6 ^pOdaag Oapaijcrat the 
 meaning is, 'he who first obtained the con- 
 Udence of strength for attack.' 'A^quk- 
 rcg means not, as at iii. 39, and elsewhere 
 unarrned, but fig. of his guard, what is more 
 usually expressed by a<pvXaKTog, as at vi. 
 ^J, (KppaKTov Xn<per)(n(ret. By ^ld rriv 
 ^ttrrtj^ IS meant, 'on account of the faith 
 reposed m him.' ' Ki:h rov Trpo^avoiJg is 
 a frequent phrase in Thucydides. 
 
 The next words, Kal to re da^aXlc-. 
 
 TrpocTiXafi^ape, advert to the double reason 
 
 why he was so readily disposed to circum- 
 
 vent his enemy by this breach of faith, 
 
 partly because he thought this the safer 
 
 course, and partly because, by thus gaining 
 
 he mas ery through deceit, he reckoned 
 
 that he had attamed the additional glory 
 
 of shrewdness.' Render, 'And because he 
 
 T,\ . ^^^^"^ed a means of evincmg (lit 
 
 iififd whereon to evince) shrewdness?' hi 
 
 Ol,. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXXXII. 
 
 521 
 
 uTTaTij TTipiyevoiniVog, ^vvi(Te(jjQ ayiovia^ia 7rpo<T£Xa/uj3«i'€. paov §' 
 ot TToXXo/, KaKovpyoi ovTiq^ ^tiiol KeK\r}VTai, rj ajuaOtlt; dyaOoi' 
 Kai rw juiv aKT-^vvovTcUy tirl St ry aydXXovTai, II. Tra'i'Twv S' avTutv 
 
 this sense ayMvifffia occurs also at i. 22, 
 and vii. 86, KaXbv to aywvitr/xa evofii^ev 
 oi ttpai. The construction here is well 
 traced by Goeller as follows : Kai IXoyi^ero 
 TO Ti dff^aXkg, Kai iXoyii^ero on Trpoff- 
 iXdfiftave. The words following, p^ov d' 
 o'l TToXXoi — dyaOoi, are subjoined by way 
 of showing, as Arnold observes, the reason 
 why successful perfidy was rather emu- 
 lated than detested. Here, however, it 
 remains to decide what the words in ques- 
 tion actually import. By Reiske, Krueger, 
 Heilm., Mueller, and Goeller, they are 
 explained to mean, * vulgus facilius se dici 
 patiuntur callidos, dum improbi sunt, quam 
 simplices, dum probi,' &c., * are more ready 
 to be called clever rogues than honest fools.' 
 And such is the view of the sense adopted 
 by me in my Transl. and smaller edition : 
 according to which, ovTtg will have to 
 be supplied after dfiaOelg. To this view, 
 however, it is objected by Poppo, that 
 p^ov will not bear the above sense, and 
 that the sentiment itself thus arising is 
 such as may be considered questionable — 
 • Quasi id mirum sit, homines improbos 
 pati se callidos dici, ceu infamiam rei leni 
 nomine elevari.' But so arguing, the 
 learned commentator takes what may be 
 called quite a distorted view of the ques- 
 tion. It is not said infamiam elevari; and, 
 again, the objection proceeds upon what is 
 no less than a straining of the expression 
 p^ov KSKXtfvTai, which, I would observe, 
 is meant for both kinds of persons, though 
 with a certain modification of sense. 
 Finally, if the above interpretation be 
 thought open to objection, still more, I 
 must maintain, is that adopted by Portus, 
 Hobbes, and Smith, and followed by Poppo 
 and Arnold, 'Vulgus quum nefarii sunt, 
 facilius sollertes audiunt, quam, quum 
 simplices, honesti audiunt ;' ' Men, in 
 general, when dishonest, more easily gain 
 credit for ability, than when simple, they 
 gain credit for honesty.' Here surely the 
 sense tchen and that of gain credit cannot 
 fairly be di-awn from the words, and if 
 they could, the sentiment thus arising 
 would be most far-fetched, and moreover 
 any thing but agreeable to the words fol- 
 lowing, Kal T<fi fiiv aiaxvvovTai, liri de t<^ 
 dydXXovTai : whereas with these well suits 
 the sense above propounded, which really 
 lies open to no serious objection ; for as to 
 the gi*ammatical one urged by Poppo, that 
 
 pq.ov cannot mean ijSiov, it is quite frivo- 
 lous ; since, in effect, the word not unfre- 
 quently bears the sense more readily, or 
 willingly. So Xen. Symp. iv. 14, tropoirjv 
 dv pq,ov tKeivtf), tf dvairavoi^riv, Kai klv- 
 dvvtvoifi' dv TTpb eKeiiwv ijSiov, where the 
 two words p^ov and ijSiov are evidently 
 regarded as synonymous : and so Xen. 
 Cyrop. i. 5, 7, pqiov ^kperf. ^schin. 83, 29, 
 KXaiii ovTog pqiov, fj dXXoi ytXioai. Indeed 
 that the word should have this force, will 
 appear the less sti"ange when we consider 
 that in our own language the words rcadi/ 
 and readily not uufrequently bear the sense 
 willing and ucillingly. And that the inter- 
 pretation which I am supporting is no no- 
 telty, is certain from the circumstance that 
 such is found in a scholium which appears 
 in the margin of one of the most ancient 
 MSS., where we have the following para- 
 phrase of these words : >/^fwf txovaiv ot 
 dv9p(jj7roi KaKovpyoi tlvai Kai dt^ioi ku- 
 XtlaOai, Ti dfiaOefg Kai dyaOoi. Having 
 thus, I trust, satisfactorily established the 
 interpretation in question, I would observe 
 that the meaning here cannot be better 
 represented than by the following words 
 of our able divine. Dr. South, Serm. vol. i. 
 377 (evidently formed on these of our 
 author, and, it may be added, plainly pro- 
 ceeding on the view of the sense for which 
 I contend) : ' The reputation of policy is 
 so valued by most men, that they can 
 much rather brook being reputed knaves, 
 than for their honesty to be accounted 
 fools ; knave passing for a term of credit.' 
 With the construction here, compare a 
 similar one in Plut. de Garrul. 4, (where 
 the writer may be supposed to have had 
 in view the present passage,) ijSiov yi toi 
 TTovijpolg 6fxiXov(nv tTriStKioig, r/ XP^^'''0^Q 
 d^oXta^^aig. (Point there ofJuXovaiv, and 
 XP^^Toig, supposing also an ellipsis of tj^iv 
 and k<jTi, which is supplied in Herodot. ii. 
 46. oil fioi rjdiop tan Xkyeiv.) Evidently 
 imitated from this passage of our author, 
 is a very similar one in Procop. 293, pq,ov 
 yap 01 Opaaiig evroXfioi KeKXijvTai, ^ oi 
 TTpofitiOtig d<T<paXe7g. 
 
 At^ibg has here that bad sense some- 
 times with us assigned to the words tkr- 
 terous and adroit. Such, too, is its use in 
 Aristoph. Ran. 540, St^tov rrpbg dvSpog 
 tan, Kai <pvati Qrjpapevovg. ^lian, V. H. 
 xiv. 48, 6 ' AXk^avdpog ro St^ibv u^wparo 
 IlroXc/iatoy. Aristoph. Rjin. 762, rexviop, 
 
5'22 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 aiTiov «px»] 1? Sta TrXeovt^/ai' kqi (piXoTijuiiav' iK o avrtjjv Kai eq to 
 ^tXoi'iiKelv KaOiara/nivijJV to irpoOvjULOv* 12. ot yap sv tqiq woXiai 
 TrpocrravTtc, ^er ovojuarog €/carfpoi £U7rp£7rouc, TrXrj^ouc re iGovo/mlaQ 
 7roXtTt/c»7c '^"t apiGTuKpaTiag (T(jj(j)povo(^ wpOTi/Liijaii, Ta /mv Koiva 
 Xoyw OepairsvovTEQ, dOXa eiroiovvTo' navTi ce rpoTrw ay(t)vi^oij,tvoi 
 a\\t}X(i)v irepiy'iyviodaiy croXjUrjffav rf ra octvorara CTre^rJeaav re, 
 
 TToffai — h^iai The term ai<Tx^vio9ai, 
 used, as liere, with a dat., signifies ' to 
 be ashamed at,' i. e. of, any person or 
 thing. 
 
 11. Our historian now ably traces the 
 source and primary cause of this miserable 
 state of things from faction, — namely, the 
 lust of rule, for the sake of gratifying those 
 two passions, avarice and ambition. 
 
 TravTiov d' avTiov alriov, &c.] These 
 words we may, with Goeller, regard as 
 standing for ttolvtwv d' avriov yv alriov 
 ?) ap\ri y) avv TrXtovt^iq, Kai (piXorifjiic^' Ik 
 H TrXtope^iag Kai ^iXorifxiag Kai to Trpo- 
 Ov^ov lyevtTo, ot€ kg to (pCXovtiKtiv Ka9- 
 iffTovTo. Or the sense may be explained 
 as it is by the Schol. in the following para- 
 phrase : TrdvTiov de tCjv elptji-dviov KaKutv 
 aiTiov i]V t) iTTiOvfiia Tov jSovXetrOai ap^ft^' 
 Trjg yfjg ha TrXeovs^iav Kai (pi\oTifiiap' 
 tK TovTutv dk if (JTaaiQ apxv^ Xa^ijiavovaa 
 — voTipov Xafijidvsi crspav rwv kukCjv 
 airiav, Tt)v tCjv (TTaffia^ovrwv 7rpo9vfiiav, 
 ioairtp lig 'i^iv (habitum, malam consue- 
 tudinem) tp^^ojusrwr uvtCjv tov Trtpt- 
 yevtffOai Kai ^r) r'iTTr)9rivai tojv ivavTuov. 
 It is well remarked by Goeller, ' Prse 
 TrXeovf^iif, et ^iXori^i^ prorsus oblivisce- 
 bantur primi consilii, quo factionem ad- 
 versus factionem constituere coeperant, 
 suie unorum utilitatis cupidi, et uno studio 
 inimicitire exercendte incensi.' 
 
 Of the words following, (k 5' avrCJv — 
 7rp69vixov, the construction and sense seem 
 tobc, fic^' avrCjv [r/i'j to tvq69vhov [raiv] 
 Ka9i(TTaiJiivwvtg to (piXoviiKtip/ (Tom these 
 moving passions arose the eagerness of 
 those whose minds were set on contentious 
 rivalry [and not from any desh*e to pro- 
 mote the public good].' 
 
 12. oi yap iv Talg TroXeffi, &c.] In this 
 section a reason is meant to be given for 
 the foregoing assertion, * Qua (as says 
 Goell.) indicatur quibus et quam speciosis 
 sub nominibus factio orta, quibus studiis 
 postea degeneraverit.' The passage may be 
 rendered thus : * For those who bore rule, 
 or held the sway in the states, — each party 
 with a specious name^ whether formed on 
 preference and support of pofitical equality 
 of r'ujhts in the jjeople, or of a moderate aris- 
 
 tocracy, — these, though ui words they pro- 
 fessed to serve the commonwealth, yet 
 made it but the prize of their keen con- 
 tention ; and striving, by whatever means, 
 to get the better of each other, they both 
 dared (or perpetrated) the greatest atro- 
 cities, and in avenging them went beyond 
 all bounds, imposing penalties greater and 
 greater, not so far as justice and the ad- 
 vantage of the state required, but deter- 
 mining them according to what might be 
 at any time the pleasure of either j)arty, 
 and ready to satiate the passionate resent- 
 ment of the moment, either by an unjust 
 decree of condemnation, or by the hand 
 of violence, when they had gained the 
 ascendancy.' 
 
 By iffovofiiag TroXiTiKijg understand, as 
 Goeller explains, ' tequabilitatis juris inter 
 cives,' (i. e. political equality of rights, or, 
 as Arnold defines, *that equal law befitting 
 what justly deserves to be called political 
 society,') as opposed to Svimfiig Cf<nroTiKi) 
 or TvpavviKT) : on which subject see more 
 in Niebuhr's History of Rome, vol. i. 315, 
 referred to by Poppo. For the dat. rrpo- 
 Tifirjati, Goeller observes, we should rather 
 have expected the genit. TrpoTifiijffSiog, 
 which would depend on ovojxaTog ; or, by 
 a variation of expression, our author might 
 have added ^fj9tv, q. d. ' anteponentes 
 scilicet vel civilem populi sequabilitatem, 
 vel moderatam optimatum dominationera.' 
 With the words to. koivo. Xoytp 9tpaniv- 
 ovTeg, d9Xa Ittoiovvto, compare similar ex- 
 pressions. Appian, ii. 77> 70, (TTaaiapxoi — 
 ffwerrXsKOVTo dXXqXoig, Kai r) naTpig 
 d9Xov tKtiTo iv /i£(Ty. On the expression 
 dpiffToKpoTiag ffuxppovog, see note on viii. 
 64. 
 
 In the words following, IroXfirjcrdv re to. 
 StivoraTa — 7rpoTi9'evTeg, 1 have thought 
 proper to follow the punctuation of Poppo 
 rather than of Bekker and Goeller ; the 
 sense being, *they both dared the most 
 horrible atrocities, and revenged them 
 [when committed by others] in the most 
 horrible manner, by a like retaliation.' 
 What follows serves to explain the pre- 
 ceding ; the meaning being, * nay, im- 
 posing penalties yet greater [than their 
 
 Ol.. 8S, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXXXII. 
 
 523 
 
 TUQ Tifxwpiag Iti juLu^ovq ov l^t^\pi tov ciKalov kql rp TroXei qv/ui- 
 ^fipou irpoTiOevTei^, tc ^£ to iKarefwiq ttov aei r]Oovr}V i\ov opitovTtg' 
 Kat i] fUTo. \pr](pov a^'iKov KaTayvwcsiwq, r; X^ipt, — KTWfuLivoi to Kpa~ 
 Tiiv, — iToi/iioi ricjav ttjv avTiKa (piXoveiKiav eKiri/unrXavai. 13. (xxtte 
 €i)(T£/3f/a ju£i' ov^sTipoi evo/Lntov, cuTTpETTtt^ 0£ Xoyou, otc ^u/ipair/ 
 i7ri(j)0ov(jjg Ti BicnrpaL^aaOai, a/nuvov i^KOvov. Ta ce /ni<ja twv ttoXl- 
 TU)V vir a/uKpOTeptjjv, »/ urt ov ^vvr}yu)vlt,ovTOf v (jtOono tov ntpi- 
 
 adversaries had done] :' where for Trpo- 
 Ti9kvTig Arnold would read Trporrr., and 
 that from Dionysius remarking that our 
 author does not here speak of any increase 
 of severity by law, but arising from the 
 abuse of law : to which Goeller answers, 
 that it is implied. For my own part I 
 should say, that even in a doubtful matter 
 the authority of all the MSS. cannot be 
 opposed ; but here very little doubt exists. 
 Internal evidence is all in favour of TrpoT., 
 as being the less obvious term, though 
 yielding a more weighty sense, since enact- 
 ment implies infliction, but not rice tersa. 
 That they deliberately enacted such penal- 
 ties against treason as were bounded not 
 by any principle of jiistice or the good 
 of the state, but only by their own lust of 
 
 revenge. 
 
 was far more criminal than in 
 
 the other case, where the enormity might 
 be the result of a sudden ebullition of pas- 
 sion. Of KTio^svoi TO KpaTth', a little after, 
 the sense is, * when possessed of the power 
 [so to do].' 
 
 For vulg. IfiiriiXTzXdvai, I have thought 
 proper, with Bekker, Poppo, and Goellev, 
 to edit £K7ri/Lt7r., both on account of the 
 latter being supported by nearly all the 
 best MSS., and also from its being the 
 stronger term, (differing from the other as 
 expUre in Latin from implere,) and accord- 
 ingly to be preferred in a passage like the 
 present. The word is, moreover, used not 
 only by the purest Attic writers, as Eurip. 
 and Xen., but by those writers who have 
 imitated our author, as Dio Cass., Jos., 
 Liban., and Aristides. On the other hand, 
 ifiTT. is of frequent occurrence in the later 
 writers and such as did not emulate Attic 
 elegance ; and prevailed so generally in the 
 common dialect, that it has occasionally 
 crept into the text of the Attic writers ; 
 and in Xenoph. and certain others accus- 
 tomed to employ the forms of common 
 life, as Aristoph., we find the use of c/xtt. 
 
 By <j)iXoveiKiav understand the lust of 
 revenge excited by contentious rivalry. 
 
 13. oKTTe iiXTi^tiq, — riKovov'\ This is 
 brought in quasi kot' tTrifierpov, to denote 
 the general result of all this breach of faith, 
 
 — namely, that all the moral foundations 
 of civil society, piety, justice, and mercy, 
 were undermined by this practical non- 
 observance of its principles by both par- 
 ties. Render, ' Insomuch that neither 
 party used to evince any regard to reli- 
 gion.' The term vonii^u) properly takes 
 the accus. ; but when, as here, (and at 
 ii. 38, 9v(Tiaig vofJLi^ovTfg,) it is used for 
 Xpii<T9ai, it takes the construction of that 
 verb. Finally, in this respect it is a some- 
 what stronger term than xp>)(T0at, from its 
 involving an implied idea of custom. 
 
 In the next words, tvirpeTrtig. — yKovov, 
 we have what is antithetical to the pre- 
 ceding. Render, ' On the contrary, those 
 who chanced to accomplish any thing 
 through nefarious means, by plausibility of 
 words, they were held in greater esteem.' 
 The term i7ri<p96v(>jg admits both of a good 
 and a bad sense ; and of the commentators, 
 some prefer the former, and some the latter: 
 and of those who adopt either, some render 
 as though t7ri(p9ovov had been written. 
 Had such been the word employed, the 
 former view of the sense would, I appre- 
 hend, have been entitled to the prefer- 
 ence : but the latter is that, I conceive, 
 alone admitted by the word actually em- 
 ployed, i7ri(p96vu)g ; and may also be pro- 
 nounced the more suitable. Of this use, 
 however rare, an example is found in 
 Eurip. Andr. 181, where E7ri<p9ovov is 
 rightly explained by the Schol. fiefnTTov. 
 
 Of dutivov ijKovov the meaning is not 
 merely, as the Schol. explains it, tTvy- 
 vovvTO, but * they were in higher repute,' 
 ' more likely to attain eminence.' So Juv. 
 Sat. i. 74, * Aude aliquid brevibus Gyaris 
 et carcere dignum. Si ris esse aliquid.^ It 
 seems also to be implied, that such persons 
 were liked the better, namely, by those who 
 did, or were willing to do, such things : a 
 trait, this, presenting the very acme of 
 depravity ; and which is alluded to by 
 St. Paul, Rom. i. 32, where he says, ov 
 fiovov avrd Troiovffiv, dXXd Kai avvtv- 
 SoKOvai roig Trpdffffovffi. 
 
 Ta fXEffa Tutv TToX.] Meaning those 
 who joined neither political party, keeping 
 
524 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 tTvai, StE</>0t/povro. LXXXIII. OuTw iracra JSca KariaTti koko- 
 TpoTTLag gm Ttlg arada^ rw 'EAArji't/cw, Aca! ro tir}Ot(:,—ov Toykvralov 
 ttXhgtov fitTiy^H, — KaraytXaaOiv ilfavlGOn, to St avTir£Ta\0a( aAA»J- 
 
 clear of both, and standing neutral. Of 
 this extremely rare expression I have met 
 with only one example elsewhere, in Dio 
 Cass. 400, 90, /cat ovtw to. fxktra tCjv 
 TToXiTun' (TTaaid^eiv Trpodytrai. Some- 
 thing, indeed, very nearly approaching to 
 it occurs in Plato, 485, (ptvyovri rd 
 fistra Tf}Q TToXfwf Kai rT/g dyopdg, i. e. 
 those who steered a middle course in 
 politics ; a bolder expression than this 
 of our author, for which in Aristot. Pol. 
 iv. 11, (cited by Arnold,) we have the 
 plainer phrase tovq ftiaovg tCjv ttoXi- 
 tHjv : and so the Scholiast here. Xeno- 
 phon m his Hist. v. 4, 25, steers a mid- 
 dle course by the use of the expression 
 TOVQ Sid fietrov ovrag, neutrius factionis. 
 Dionys. Hal., too, uses the same phrase in 
 his Ant. p. 218, 2, and elsewhere ; though 
 only to express what our author denot*es 
 by fxkffoi TroXirai at vi. 54. A difference 
 is to be noted between the phrases oi fiiaoi 
 Thiv ttoXitCjv and oi p.kaoi TroXiTai, ' per- 
 sons medlocrls conditlonis.' And though 
 the enallage of plur. for sing, must be 
 admitted, (as in J^schyl. Eum. 486, dari^tv 
 TdjSsXTaTa. Eurip. Orest. 1244, tu irpCJTa 
 —' A pyeiiov, ridiculed by Aristoph, Ran. 
 419, rd TTouiTa rrjg Utl fiOxOrjpiag,) yet 
 that does not supply a reason why the 
 neuter should be used for the masc. Per- 
 haps it was because ^spij is to be under- 
 stood ; the middle being, in such a case, 
 one of the three parts into which the state 
 IS divided, two of which are parties, the 
 other simply a part. In this light, I would 
 observe, Salliist seems to have viewed the 
 expression ; since in a passage evidently 
 imitated from the present, (Jug. ch. 45.) 
 he says, * Ita omnia (for omneis) in duas 
 partes abstracta sunt ; Respublica {to 
 Kotvou) quae media fuit (did ukaov vv) 
 dilacerata.' v r / ; 
 
 Ch. LXXXIII. In this chapter are 
 presented the last touches of the above 
 frightful delineation, by a masterly sketch 
 of the results of the foregoing wretched 
 state of things, in the almost total cor- 
 ruption of morals in Greece, in which 
 the historian places in the foreground 
 the moving cause of all evils, the spirit 
 of faction and parti/ {Sid rdg aTaatig); 
 and with reason; for as all long-con-' 
 tmued wars cannot but tend greatly to 
 deprave morals, so civU wars in the highest 
 degree conduce to this effect. So a great 
 modern writer, Schiller, (probably with 
 
 this portion of om* author in mind,) af- 
 firms, ' that in the long confusion of the 
 thirty years' war in Germany, all bonds of 
 order were dissolved ; all regard for hu- 
 man right, or fear of the laws, all purity 
 of morals, was lost. Truth and faith sunk 
 powerless, while force alone ruled with an 
 iron sceptre. Vices of all kinds grew with 
 a rank luxuriance under the shelter of 
 anarchy and impunity ; and men fell into 
 the same wildness as the rapined countries 
 they inhabited. No condition was too 
 venerable for insult, no property sacred 
 against want and rapine.' So also in the 
 account given of the campaign of Napo- 
 leon in Russia, it is remarked, as one 
 among the many evils it carried in its 
 train, *that it quite brutalized the cha- 
 racter of the soldiery, and introduced 
 among them vices to which they had 
 before been strangers. Even those who 
 once were honest, humane, and generous, 
 becoming thereby selfish, avaricious, dis- 
 honest, and cruel.' 
 
 1. KOKOTpoTrlag] Of this very rare word I 
 have only met with examples elsewhere in 
 Dio Cass. 750, 73, Kai Ig roaovrov ye 
 KaKoTpoTTtag Ixt^prjoav, utOTt, &c. and 
 Jos. Ant. xix. 2, 5, Kai KaKOTponiag (fur 
 so should certainly be read, from MSS., 
 for vulg. KOKOTrpayiag) tig to UKpov 
 d^iy^kvog. Constant. Mauass. Chron. p. 
 53, 68. The term is a very strong one, 
 and is well explained by Ammonius to sig- 
 nify TTOiKiXri Kai TravToSaTrrjg navovpyia, 
 as opposed to KaKia KiKpvun'tvri, or Kra/co- 
 ijdua, and denoting, like nequitia in Latin, 
 innnorality that scruples at nothing ; an 
 explanation, it may be observed, con- 
 firmed by^ a passage of Artemid. ii. 12, 
 Travovpyovg Kai KUKOTpoTrovg. By ro 
 evn9fg, a little after, is denoted that ho- 
 nest simplicity which suspects no evil ; on 
 which see Hesych., and also Wessel. on 
 Diod. V. 66, and on Hdot. iii. 140 ; also 
 Blomf. on ^schyl. Prom. 391. 
 
 ov TO ytvvalov irXtiaTOv jxsTexn] * of 
 which [simplicity] generosity of disposi- 
 tion is mainly composed,' or mainly con- 
 sists, as its chief ingredient ; meaning 
 the bo-nhommie of him who, in the words 
 of Martial, Epig. i. 96, is vera simplici- 
 tate bonus. Plato, p. 361, dvSpa dnXovv 
 Kai ytvvalov. Of this use of to ytvvalov 
 for t) yevvaiorrjg, other examples occur 
 in Soph. iEd. Col. 8 and 1042. On this 
 use of vv utTixtif compare i. 84, and 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXXXJII. 
 
 o25 
 
 AiHQ ry yv(x)/Liy aTTttrrwc," tiri ttoAu cir^vtyKiv' ov yap ijv o BiuXvatov 
 ovre XoyoQ e-^vpoi; ovre opKog <^o(3fpoc* Kpuaaovq St ovThq ixTTuvTit; 
 Xoyi(T/ii(^ H' ro aveXiTKJTov tov (StjSaiou, /tu] naOiiv /iiaXXov ttoo- 
 e(TK07Tovv »/ TTiGTeuaai icvvavTo. 2. Kai oi (pavXoTipoi yviv/mnv vjg 
 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 388, 29, dtppoavvrig, 
 tjg TrXilffTov ox^f^Q jJiSTexd fJispog. Isocr. 
 Panath. 96, vrrepoxpiav (TffxvoTtiTog ^«r- 
 sxinj. Lesbonax, p. 171, ^tKrti6r//rof Toci 
 TO fpyov ttXCkttov fifTsx^i- With this 
 sense of ro ytwalov compare Plato, 585, 
 yevvaiav (iff)Otiav. Of KaTayiXaaQtv 
 ^^avicrOrj the meaning is,' was laughed at 
 and made away with,' or, as we say, 
 scouted ; a natural result ; for besides that 
 virtue is seldom strong enough to bear 
 being the object of popular derision, every 
 new breach of faith (as Bp. Thirlwall 
 observes) weakened the impulses of gene- 
 rosity, and shook the confidence of honest 
 unsuspecting natures. 
 
 The next words describe the disposition 
 the very revei-se to the above, and into 
 which not unfrequently abused confidence 
 would naturally terminate. Render, * But 
 to be in mind and thought distrustfully 
 ranged one against the other, was thought 
 by far the best course.' The bold figure 
 in dvTiTSTdxOai rises almost to the lyric, 
 while expressing the sentiment in a most 
 striking manner. Au'ii^tyKs stands for 
 KpelfffTov tytveTo. 
 
 ov yap, &C.J In this sentence is ex- 
 pressed the reason whi/ they were so 
 totjilly distrustful. The yap has reference 
 to certain words omitted, q. d. * [And no 
 wonder ;] for there was neither secure 
 word of promise, nor fearful oath or 
 pledge of faith, wherewith to reconcile 
 differences.' The word Xoyog, as opposed 
 to opKog, always implies a promise. In 
 the next words, Kpeiaffovg Sk ovTeg — tSv- 
 vavTo, is contained a further develope- 
 ment of the preceding sentiment ; and 
 these serve to convey, in the strongest 
 manner, the deep-ro(jted distrust in which 
 every generous feeling was well-nigh ab- 
 sorbed. What, indeed, is the exact sense 
 here intended to be expressed, is a matter 
 of some difficulty to determine. The 
 Schol. explains it to be as follows : pknov- 
 reg St oi di/6p(o7roi rolg Xoyicrfiolg irpog to 
 fii) tXTri^fii/ Tivd TrifTTiv Kai ^t^aioTrjTa, 
 TTpotvoovvro fidXXoi\ 'iva fij) iraQCJaiv 
 avToi KaKiSig, TnaTtixrai Sk ovk iSvvai'To. 
 And so Portus renders, * Sed quum omiies 
 animis essent propensiores ad desperaiulum 
 de alterius fide,' &c. a sense, I admit, 
 sufficiently apt ; yet how it is to be drawn 
 from the words as they stand, T know not. 
 Surely Kpiiaaovg kg cannot be said to sig- 
 
 nify the being inclined to. Of the com- 
 mentators, Duker, Gottleb., Bauer, and 
 Poppo, have not even exerted themselves 
 to overcome the formidable difficulty here 
 existing ; and Goeller makes for this 
 effect only, as Poppo shows, an unsuccess- 
 ful attempt. On a careful reconsideration 
 of the question, I am inclined to think 
 that the meaning of the words is, ' but 
 being all, on calculation, superior [to every 
 such method of reconciling differences], 
 i. e. proof as to the hopelessness of any 
 firm reliance, they rather forecasted not to 
 suffer, than were disposed to repose con- 
 fidence.' The true force of Kpiiarriov 
 was acutely discerned by Dobree, who 
 aptly cojnpares a similar expression at 
 ch. 84, Kpfirr<TU)v tov SiKaiov, * proof to all 
 justice,' impenitrable to it. Similarly in a 
 passage of Shakspeare, cited by Johnson 
 in his Diet., we have, * and fight with 
 hearts more proof than .shields ;' and in 
 one of Dryden, ' speaks of a love 2^1'oof to 
 disdain, and not to be removed ;' where 
 the same construction is observable as 
 here in Kp(i(raovg — tg. The same sort of 
 construction, too, is found in our expres- 
 sion, * to be steeled to prayer or entrea- 
 ties.' The teiTu Xoyia^<^ has here much 
 force and significancy ; serving to intimate 
 that they did not so act from impulse, but 
 on a cool calculation of consequences. So 
 perpetual wore the breaches of faith, in 
 persons of both parties, as to make men on 
 calculation abandon all trust. To which 
 purpose we may compare the words a 
 little before, ry yvMjxy aTriffTiog dvTi- 
 TtTdxOai dXXrfXoig. Jn the concluding 
 words the term TrpottTKoTrow suits well 
 with Xoyi(Tftip before, denoting that long- 
 sighted forecast that descries danger afar 
 off, and provides for it. Thus it is a 
 stronger term than Trpovvoovv would 
 be, signifying to take thought for any 
 thing. Of iSvvavTo the sense is * were 
 disposed,' or could bring themselves to, 
 as in a passage of St. Matt. ix. 15, /i») 
 SvvavTai oi vioi tov vvfitpdvog Trtvdtlv : 
 a signification which tlie term not un- 
 frequently bears when thus carrying with 
 it an ov. Without the negative, it has not 
 so often this sense. 
 
 2. Our author concludes the description 
 with a remark worthy of deep reflection, 
 and especially to such men of talent as in 
 every age engage in revolutionary pro- 
 
526 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427, 
 
 Ta 
 
 Tr\eno TTipieyiyvovTo' rio -yap ^iBiivai to n avTuiv tvStec '^*«« 
 TO T(I)v ivavTitjjv ^vviTov, — /t*»? Aoyocc re rj^aovg oJdt, Koi. f/c tow 
 TToXvTpoTTOv avT(ji)v ttJq yvii)firiQ (j>Oa(Tii)Gi 7rpO€7r<|3ouA£VO^tcvot, — 
 ToXfxrjpwg irpog ra e^ya e^wjOouv. oi St /caTa^povouvTcg Kciv tt^o- 
 
 jects. Its connexion here, at first sight 
 by no means obvious, may be traced as 
 follows : * [Amidst the perilous insecurity 
 of such a state of unusual apprehension 
 and total distrust, no talents availed to 
 secure the safety of the possessors ; nay, 
 the most consummate sagacity and deepest 
 craft occasionally overreached itself, (be- 
 ing, to use the words of Scripture, Job v. 
 13, " taken in its own craftiness,") or was 
 entrapped by a loiter cunning ; nay,] per- 
 sons of meaner intellects for the most part 
 got the upper hand.' The phrase, 6 
 favXoTtpog yvwfirjv has before occurred, 
 and, as I have shown, is found in the best 
 Attic writers. 
 
 The next words serve to show why and 
 koic this happened, and may be rendered, 
 * for through apprehension of their own 
 [mental] inferiority, and fear of the talent 
 of their adversaries — lest they should be 
 worsted in words, and be foreplotted by 
 the versatile astuteness of subtle wits, they 
 went boldly to work [in deeds].' In 
 TroXvTpoTTog the idea of tersatUity (or 
 aptitude to find expedients) implies that 
 of rersiitia, astutia. That men of talent 
 should under such circumstances be foiled, 
 may easily be imagined. ' Though in or- 
 dinary times,' says Arnold, * in civilized 
 countries, intellect has the superiority 
 over physical strength and energy ; yet 
 revolutions, if they once proceed to blood- 
 shed, for the time being, place men in the 
 condition of barbarians, amongst whom 
 physical strength and courage are more 
 than a match for mere intellect.' What, 
 however, our author here chiefly means to 
 say is, (to use the words of Thirlwall,) 
 ' that those who were conscious of their 
 own inferiority in artifice, were the more 
 likely to forestall the machinations of their 
 adversaries, by the blind impatience of 
 their fears.' It is also to be borne in 
 mind, that those who feel most weakness 
 from want of talent, usually endeavour to 
 make it up by scrupling at nothing, and 
 so, in the end, outstrip their adversaries. 
 Thus Aristophanes describes Cleon as out- 
 stripped by the even more unscrupulous 
 sausage-seller. In short, to use the words of 
 Mr. D'Israeli, 'those men of ability who 
 had flattered the vanity and prejudices of 
 the multitude, and thereby attained an 
 unworthy pre-eminence, were soon pulled 
 down by othei's who were ready to go 
 
 greater lengths to obtain the same objects ; 
 and who, conscious of their inferiority to 
 those whom they sought to destroy, in 
 wisdom and talents, endeavoured to make 
 amends for that deficiency by low cunning, 
 with which they contrived to work the 
 ruin of those otherwise so greatly their 
 superiors.' 
 
 01 Ik KaTa(p^ovovvTiQ — ^if^Ottpovro] 
 In these words we have the counterpart 
 to the above ; the sense being, * whereas 
 those who despised them, as thinking they 
 should perceive beforehand [any attempts 
 against them], and imagining there was 
 no need for them to seek that by force, 
 which they could obtain by contrivance, 
 were so much the more easily destroyed 
 when off" their guard !' A remarkable bre- 
 vity of expression presents itself in the 
 words KaTa(ppovovvTtg Kav 7rpoai(T6ta9ai, 
 by which oioixtvoi or vofxi^ovTig is to be 
 supplied ; which, as says Poppo, is in- 
 volved (latet) in Kara^pov., as in similar 
 instances at v. 40 and vi. 11. Or we may 
 regard it, with Heilm. and Goeller, as 
 standing for did KaTa<pp6vr]aiv TrnroiQoTeQ 
 Kciv rrp., 'thinking in their arrogance that 
 they should even perceive it in time [for 
 defence].' Of this brief form of expres- 
 sion an example has been adduced from 
 Hdot. i. 66, and I have noted another in 
 Xen. Hist. iv. 5, 12, Kancppovovv dk 
 fir]Seva dv iTTixt^p^oai. A third also is 
 adduced by Poppo from Abydemus ap. 
 Syncell. i. p. 81. "A^pa/crof seems here 
 to bear the united sense of our two terms 
 unguarded, i. e. unfortified, or undefended, 
 and off one^s guard, unwary, incautus ; and 
 so at vi. 33 we have, firjTt, KaTa<ppovrf- 
 (TavTSQ, dippaKToi \r]<pQr)<Tt<yBt, q. d. off 
 their guard, and therefore unprepared 
 for defence. Accordmg to the proverb, 
 ' Fore-warned — fore-armed.' It is pro- 
 per to observe, that d<ppaKToi must not 
 be construed with Su<p9., but is to be kept 
 separate, there being here an ellipsis of 
 ovreg. Render, ' they perished, the rather 
 from being off" their guard.' Such persons, 
 then, as our author intimates, perish by 
 too great contempt of their adversaries, 
 and also from that disposition to which 
 great talents, when united with virtue and 
 magnanimity, naturally induce men, who 
 thus fall either by being, from over-deli- 
 cacy, ashamed to suspect others of com- 
 mitting what they could not bring them- 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] LT15ER ITT. CAP. LXXXTV 
 
 ;")27 
 
 maOeaOaij Kai £pyw ov^iv G(j)aQ ^{iv XajujSartiv d 7va>jii\) t^eaTiv, 
 a(j>paKTOi fxdXXov ^U(j>0HpovTO, 
 
 LXXXIV. FiV S OVV Ty KipKVpa TCI TToXXtt aVTlLv TTjOOtToX- 
 
 uriOr}' Kai oTTOffci, v(5pH jidv cip^o/ierot to ttXcov r/ ato^poavvrj 
 i/TTO Ttiiv Tr]V Tijuwoiav irapacfyjn'Tayv, oi arro/ituvojUfrot cpacreiav^ 
 7rev'ia<; ^£ rrig fiwOumc airaWattsiovTaq Tirtc,', /uaXicxTa o av ^la 
 
 selves to commit. See Plut. de Vitioso 
 Pudore, ch. 3, fin. 
 
 Cn. LXXXIV. On the much-disputed 
 question of the authenticity of this chap- 
 ter, see the Appendix at the end of this 
 volume. 
 
 l.'Evd'ovv—TrpoeToXurjOr]] ' In Cor- 
 cyra, however, were these things for the 
 most part first committed.' After having 
 in chapters 82 and 83 spoken of Greece 
 at large, (as, for instance, in the words at 
 ch. 82, varfpov Kai Trdv, wg t'nrelv, rb 
 'EWriviKov iKivnQt) : and ch. 83, init., 
 ourw ndaa idka Karkarr] — Tt^'EWrjviKt^,) 
 our author now returns to Corcyra. Hence 
 these words are to be regarded as joining 
 with the concluding ones at ch. 81, dtoTi 
 iv Tolg TrpwTtj iyevero. (Poppo.) The 
 ovi't then, is here continuatlre, serving 
 to resume the thread of the narrative, 
 dropped by a digression. See Hoogev. de 
 Part. p. 510. 
 
 rd TToXXd avThJV TrpotToXfirjdr}] Here 
 avTS>v refers to rd tpya in the preceding 
 lines, To\fir]pujg irpbg rd tpya ixu^povv. 
 Then follows a statement of the three 
 principal causes of the crimes committed 
 in these civil disturbances : 1. the desire 
 of vengeance for oppression and insolence 
 in the ruling party ; 2. the thirst of plun- 
 der, which urges the needy to covet the 
 property of the rich ; 3. the mere bitter- 
 ness of party-spirit, which men contract 
 by being habitually opposed to one another. 
 The construction is, TrpoeToKurjOrj — oiroaa 
 — dpd(niav — yiyvioaKouv — tTrkXQouv. 
 (Arnold.) By avTtiJv understand the hor- 
 rible deeds above narrated, as com- 
 mitted by each of the dominant par- 
 ties in succession. Though so harsh is it 
 to refer the word to rti ipya in the pre- 
 ceding chapter, (since eg rd tpya lx*^povv 
 can only mean, * they went to icork with 
 them ' — in opposition to words, meaning 
 the work of attack, as in ii. 3, tpyov 
 tx^ffOai : and so in Jos. Ant. xvii. 5, 6, 
 we have km rd tpya x^9^^^>) *^^^* I 
 should prefer to suppose the reference to 
 be to something in the mind of the writer, 
 such as rd tlpyaafikfia. Of the exceed- 
 ingly rare term TrporoX/xdw, I know no 
 other examples, except in Hdot. vi. 7, tni 
 Tolg TTpoTSToXfiijfievoig : and in Dio Cass., 
 
 p. 493, 78, (a passage evidently formed on 
 this of our author,) Tore dk ndvra fikv rd 
 TTpoToXfiijOevTa, &c. 
 
 The words a little after, vTrb tCjv 
 irapaffxovTOJV, belong to dpxbfiivoi: but 
 of virb tCjv TTapacTxbvTbJV Tr)v Tifiwpiav 
 the sense cannot be, as Arnold explains, 
 * by that very party which they dow had 
 in their power.' We have here a very 
 anomalous fonn of expression, of which 
 the sense, though doubtful, is probably, 
 ' by those who now afforded them [the 
 opportunity of] revenge,' namely, by being 
 in their power. Oi dvTafivvofitvoi may 
 be rendered, ' those who are retaliating 
 injuries ;' and the words just before, 
 v^psi fxiv dpxofievoi — iraparrxovTojv, are 
 thrown in by way of explaining the 
 grounds of this retaliation, and are meant 
 to show how naturally it would be felt 
 and given way to, as being the desire of 
 vengeance for injury, — but that injury 
 inflicted with insolent contumely, and in 
 violation of the justice they had a right to 
 expect iroiR governors ; — on the same prin- 
 ciple as that adverted to at i. 77> ddi- 
 Kovpiivoi ot dvBpioTroi /iaWov opyi^o/xtrot, 
 1] (iiat^ofievoi. The construction here is 
 not a little harsh ; for, as Poppo remarks, 
 'after beginning with koi oTrotra vj3pei, 
 the writer ought properly to have gone on 
 with Kai oTToaa Trtviag : but by the inter- 
 position of fikv, he has slightly varied the 
 expression.' I would render as follows : 
 ' Such as pei'sons who had been ruled with 
 insolence rather than with moderation by 
 those who [now] afforded them the oppor- 
 tunity of revenging themselves, would, as 
 retaliating the injuries they had suffered, 
 be likely to perpetrate.' 
 
 TTtviag Sk Tijg dwOviag dTraXXa^aiovTtg 
 Tiveg] ' desiring, or through desire, to be 
 rid of their accustomed poverty,' as of 
 some troublesome companion ever dogging 
 one's steps. By the riveg it is suggested 
 that some did so from -the compulsion of 
 pinching poverty ; while the greater part 
 (as implied in /idXicrra Sk) were actuated 
 by the auri sacra fames; a vice by no 
 means confined to those whose means are 
 small. Of did TrdOovg tTriOvfiovvTsg rd 
 Twv TTsXag tx^iv the sense is, ' actuated 
 by a passionate desire to possess their 
 
528 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. ('. 427. 
 
 TrdOovc £7ri0uMoGvr£c ra rwv Tr^Xac hx^cv, irapa glic^v ytyvwaKOUVy 
 o£ T£ /nr) £7rl TrXEOveSia, «to toG Uov St fiaXttrra €7riovr£c, airai- 
 Stvtrla opyifc TrXemrov £K(/)Epo,u£voi wiuwc fcai^ a7rapaiT»iTwc ^tt^X- 
 eot€v! 2. ^vvra^iax^fvroc re toG /3t'ov £C yov '^oip^v toGtov t^? 
 TToXct, Kal Twv vdjuwv KpaT)i(Ta(Ta rj av0pa>7r£ia <()U(Ttc, aw^ma /cac 
 
 neighbours' property.' TiyvuxTKOifVt a little 
 after, has reference to the decree of the 
 iKKXrjma, by which the property of per- 
 sons obnoxious to the ruling party was 
 confiscated. 
 
 o'i Tt ixri tni TrXcove^tV — kTriXOoifv'] 
 Render, ' Or such as men not for covet- 
 ousness, but attacking each other on a 
 footing of equal justice, carried away with 
 the unruliness of their angry feelings, 
 would craelly and inexorably wreak on 
 them.' By oi cnrb rov Uov tTnovTfQ are 
 meant, as Arnold points out, 'those who 
 enter into revolutions on an equality with 
 their adversaries — not .s oppressed men 
 thirsting for vengeance, nor as needy men 
 desiring plunder— and whose cruelties are 
 owing merely to the fury of party-spirit 
 which they acquire in the course of the 
 contest.' 
 
 Before iffov I have thought proper, with 
 Poppo, to insert rov, which is found in 
 several MSS. and many parallel passages 
 of our author. Indeed I am far from cer- 
 tain that cnrb 1(tov ever occurs in any good 
 writer. See note on i. ^^, 4. 
 
 In aTTaiSivaiq. opyrjg we have a highly 
 forcible and suitable expression, which 
 may be literally rendered, * by the undis- 
 ciplinedness of anger' that cannot be dis- 
 ciplined or ruled. Comp. Eurip. Archel. 
 ap. Stob. Serm. 171,52, ttoW IffTiv opyfjg 
 il airaihvTov KaKCi. Jos. Ant. xvii. 11, 3, 
 cnrailivaiq. tov iruQiaQai toIq vofiotg, a 
 passage, this, evidently formed on the pre- 
 sent ; as is also another of the same writer, 
 still more closely imitated from thence. 
 Ant. xix. 2, 2, cnraiStvTOV TJv 6pyr)v 
 iTra<pi(ig. In Uipepofitvoi there is a meta- 
 phor taken from a ship carried out of 
 her course by the force of tempestuous 
 winds ; as in an anonjinous author cited 
 in Steph. Thes. on the phrase Ufspfiai 
 opyy, and especially in Xen. Cyr. i. G, 34, 
 ikfvtX^nvcii i^okiIto TrpoQ to dyptoi ttoXT- 
 Tai ytvkaOai. In this manner UtptpftrOai 
 is also used by Plutarch ; and so Soph. 
 El. 628, iK<l>eponai rrpoQ opyr/v, on which 
 phrase see Segaar on Daniel, p. 79- 
 
 2. From particulars our author now 
 proceeds to generals. In ^vvrapaxOivroQ 
 rov ^iov — Ty iroXei the (iiov is not well 
 rendered by Portus ritce discipUna. It 
 rather means ritce rationed viz. quoad mores. 
 
 the common course of things as carried 
 forward in the life of man or in human 
 society ; what Aristotle expresses by 6 
 j3ioc (iiraQ. By ivvr. it is denoted that 
 all the institutions of human society were 
 thrown into confusion, or that the founda- 
 tions of society, or what holds it together, 
 (consisting, as Judge Blackstone says, in 
 the wants and fears of individuals,) were 
 well-nigh subverted. Similarly in Psalm 
 Ixxxii. it is declared, ' all the foundations 
 of the earth are out of course,' aaXtvovrat, 
 as the Sept. renders. Compare also Wisd. 
 Sol. xiv. 25. And so Demosth. p. 777, 9, 
 6 /3toc ovyKkxvrai. Aristoph. Lysist. 488, 
 TokXa ye Travra UvKr]9rf, and Thesm. 137, 
 Tig >/ TapaKig tov (3iov ; Hence may be 
 emended and explained a corrupt and 
 obscure passage of Theognetus ap. Athen. 
 104, where an ignorant person thus ad- 
 dresses a philosoper : 'EirapiaTip ijiaOeg, 
 u) Trovrjpk, ypd^naTa. ' AvTiffTpo<pEy aov 
 TOV (3iov TO. /3if3Xta, where, for dvTtffrpo- 
 <ptv, read avctrrp., and regard the <tov 
 as belonging not to tov /3iov, but to 
 rd i3i/3Xm, the sense being, * These 
 books of yours have turned life topsy- 
 turvy.' 
 
 Twv vofiojv KpaTTjffaffa t) dv9p(i)Trtia 
 tpvmg] By dv9p. (pvffig Bauer and Poppo 
 understand to be denoted, by periphrasis, 
 homines ; adducing, as an example of this 
 use, a passage of Cic. de Nat. D. ii., where 
 pecudum natura stands for pecud^s : though 
 they might more aptly have cited the fol- 
 lowing of St. James, iii. 7, StSdfJtaffTai Ty 
 ipvati Ty dv9p(jJ7rivy, an expression stand- 
 ing in opposition to tpvffig 9i)piu)v. So 
 explaining, however, the above commenta- 
 tors very inadequately represent the full 
 sense of the expression, which appears to 
 be *the nature of man,' i. e. with refer- 
 ence to his natural constitution, innate dis- 
 positions, affections, passions, &c., which 
 impel him to certain actions. And such is 
 not unfrequently the import of <l>v(Tti in 
 Xen. ; though he sometimes uses the terby 
 as does our author supra ch. 45, 7rt<pvKamv 
 liiravTtg—d^apTdvuv. That Dio Cass, so 
 took ipixTig in the present passage, is plain 
 from his words, evidently imitated from 
 these of our author, at book Hi. 34, »/ <pyaig 
 Kai irapd tov vofiov TroXXovg dfinpTdviiv 
 ildyd, and just after, 6 vofiog oi) ivva- 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. LXXXIV. 
 
 52.9 
 
 irapa rovq vofiovq aciKtiv, acr/iEvrj £ 
 
 am 
 
 tSriX 
 
 KpH(TG(uv Bi TOV Sifcoiou, TToXi/^ia St TOV 7rpou)(^ovroc:* ov yap 
 
 wGev aKpartiQ juitv itpyt}g outra, 
 
 ai; 
 
 Tai Tqg tpvffeiog dti KpaTtXv : for notwith- 
 standing GoU. maintains, and Arn. admits, 
 that the words are formed not on the present 
 passage, but on the language and substance 
 of iii. 45, yet the former must have been 
 principally had in view ; though from the 
 expression t^ayct it is evident that the 
 latter was also present to the mind of the 
 
 writer. 
 
 The best comment on the words follow- 
 ing, €ioj9via Kai napd Tovg vojxovg ddiKeiv, 
 (of which the sense is, * accustomed even 
 against the laws [provided for its coercion] 
 to commit injury,') may be found in the 
 words supra ch. 45, Kai oitic e<rri voftog 
 offTig dTTtipKti TovTov, tTrei SulitXTiXu9a<Ti 
 yt did iraaStv tu)v ^ij/utcDv o'l dvOpwTrot 
 •irpo(TTi9evTtg, tl yriog fjtjoov ddiKolvTO virb 
 Tbjv KUKOvpyiov. With respect to the con- 
 struction here, by which we have genitives 
 absolute followed by a participle in the 
 nominative, related to the subject and 
 introduced by a Kai, this, though some- 
 what anomalous, is not unprecedented, 
 examples of the same occurring in other 
 passages infra iv. 29, 68, 10, and v. 116. 
 vi. 50. vii. 67. viii. 106, and in Herodot. 
 ii. 25, Tutv o^l3piov iTriXinr6vT0)v, Kai vnb 
 TOV r/Xtow iXKofiivoi. 
 
 dtTfikvn] for dfffxevujg, (as at i. 26. vi. 
 .34.) and, like luhenter in Latin, denoting 
 that what is done is done spontaneously. 
 The term dffn'svrj, here hypercritically 
 censured by Goeller, is very properly de- 
 fended by Arnold, who vindicates it, from 
 the words of Shakspeare, 'O my poor 
 country— what wilt thou do, now riot is 
 thy care?' Though he might have more 
 aptly adduced the following passage of 
 St. Peter, 2nd Epist. iii. 5, Xav9dvti ai- 
 Tovg TOVTO 9kXovTag, and another of 
 Andoc. p. 12, 40, ovTog b -rrdvTiov ttovt)- 
 poTUTog, Kai ^ovXofisvog. With respect 
 to the succeeding words, idfjXuxrev aKparng 
 ulv opyrjg — irpovxovTog, of these Goeller 
 is pleased to say, that 'they could not have 
 proceeded fx'om any writer of sound mmd, 
 having in them what is quite against com- 
 mon sense.' I will only observe, that what 
 to him appears thus contrary to reason and 
 common sense, is no other than what we 
 read in holy icrit ; for in a passage of Job, 
 xi. 12, we find the following weighty sen- 
 timent, that 'man is born (i. e. is in h s 
 nature) like the wild ass's colt,' meaiung, 
 that he as fiercely scorns all confinement 
 and subjection,and is fond of independence ; 
 but chiefly prizes the liberty of indulgmg 
 his appetit«-8, at whatever mjury to others : 
 
 VOL. i. 
 
 a melancholy truth, to which the records 
 of all history bear too certain testimony. 
 And such is the view evidently adopted 
 by our author, as appears from the words 
 supra ch. 45, aTrXwg dSvvaTov — offTig 
 oieTai, Tfjg dv9p(UTrtiag <pv<Teu)g bp^iwfxkvT]g 
 7rpo9vfiiog ri npaKai, dTTOTpowijv riva 
 iX^iv ri vofiiov iffx^^f ^ dXXtp ry Suvt^. 
 With the sentiment contained in ru)i/ 
 vofiMV Kparrjcraaa rj dv9p. 0. (which may 
 be rendered, ' having the upper hand of 
 all law,') compare Eurip. Iph. Aul. 1093, 
 a d' dptTd fcaroTTtaOtv Ovarolg dfitXtlTai, 
 dvofiia dk vofjuov KpaTti, 
 
 The words aKparrig bpyi]g Kptiaau)v dk 
 TOV diKuiov may be rendered, ' too weak, 
 indeed, for the impulses of passion, but too 
 strong for law to have its force.' ^ Compare 
 ch. 45, opyy twv dv9pu)'rru)V, b)g tKdffTrj 
 KvvTvxici Karex^Tai vtv' avTiKsarou 
 Tivbg KpiiTTovog. Almost transcribed, 
 from the present is a passage of Jos. 
 Ant. xvii. 8, 1, (said of Herod) dvrip 
 wfibg fikv tig irdvrag bfioiiog, Kai opyiig 
 fikv ijaautv, Kpiicrffiov dk toi) SiKaiov : also 
 at xix. 2, 2, Kpeiaaiov fikv roiilSiKaiov ytyb- 
 fxtvog, ijaaujv Sk tov icar' idiav t)Sovriv : 
 and again xviii. 8, 8, dvi^p ijffffMV fikv tov 
 aiffxpov, Kptiffffiov dk ToU ^tXricTTOV, Kai 
 k<p' olg Tioi Kpii'tiv bpyy xP*?*^^'" '^fP^ 
 bvTivovu tTTtiyofxevog, TraiStvffiv avry 
 ov5' yvTivovv 7rpoffri9tig, which last 
 words are evidently formed on those of 
 our author a little before, d-rraidevaig. 
 opyijg irXdoTov tK<pip6fievoi. And the 
 expression there, tTreiyofierog, was evi- 
 dently suggested by that of our author 
 here, tK<ptp6[xtvoi. 
 
 In TToXefiia tov Trpovxovrog the word 
 iroX. is a subst., as in Xen. Hist. iii. 1, 3 : 
 and so in Aristid. ap. Steph. Thes. \ve 
 have TToX. tojj difnov. See also Luc. ii. 
 924. Toi; irpovx- is to be regarded as in 
 the neuter gender, corresponding to rov 
 diKaiov just before, though comprehending 
 persons as well as things ; in short, all super- 
 eminence and superiority. In illustration 
 of this sentiment, (too fully bonie out by 
 experience,) that human nature sets itself 
 against and is hostile to all superiority, 
 Arnold aptly cites the words of Herodot. 
 vii. 236, (applied to the Greeks, though 
 true of all nations in all ages,) tov rt 
 tvTvx^fiv <p9oi'kov<Ti, Kai TO Kptlffffov arv- 
 ysuvoi. Similar to which are the words 
 of our author himself, supra ii. 45, <p96vog 
 ydp Tolg ^wofi Trpbg rov dvTiTraXov : and 
 ii. 35, r'p v7rtp(3dXXovTt avruiv <p9ovovv- 
 Tfg, ndn Kai dwKTTOV'riv. Of tnis moral 
 
 Mm 
 
530 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 Tou T£ oaiov TO TijLtwptTdGai irpovTiOicrav tov te jutj a^t/ctTv to Kip- 
 ^aiviiv, Ev w iLit} pXaiTTOvaav k^X^v £l)(£ to (j)U()rnv, 3. atiovGi T£ 
 
 TOUg fCOtVOUg TTtpl TWV TOIOOTWV Ol UvOpiOTTOl VO^tOUg, «<^ UM' (ITTCKTIV 
 
 truth full confirmation is found in the pas- 
 sage of the Apostle, (St. James, iv. 5.) 
 where it is said, rrpbg ^96v07' iTrnroQu to 
 rrvevfia o KaT(^Kr]atv Iv yulv, where by 
 TO TTvtvfJLa, which is equivalent to y (pixrtg 
 here, is meant the disposition inherent in 
 man. 
 
 The words following, ov yap civ — Ktp- 
 SaivHv, are meant to justify the foregoing 
 assertion, that the nature of man is Kpeiff- 
 ffu)v TOV diKaiov, ' too strong for the dic- 
 tates of justice.' Render, * For [had that 
 not been the case,] they (meaning the per- 
 sons before mentioned) would not have 
 preferred vengeance to what was right 
 and just [in the sight of God].' On this 
 ellipsis of dWojg after yap, see notes supra 
 i. 68 & 102. iv. 54 & 126. Here omog so 
 far differs from diKaiog, that the former 
 has reference to God, the latter to man: a 
 distinction plainly observable in a passage 
 of Chariton, i. 10, npog dv9pu)7rovg SiKaia 
 Kai Trpbg Oiovg offia : and in another of 
 Polyb. xxiii. 10, 8, to. Trpbg dvOpiotrovg 
 iiKaia Kai to. Trpbg Tovg 9eovg o<na. So 
 in the present passage, tov a't^tfceij' cor- 
 responds to TOV bffiov. The two terms Tb 
 TifiujptiffOai and to Kiplaivtiv refer to the 
 two descriptions of persons above adverted 
 to, — namely, those whose aim was revenge 
 or the gratification of political enmity, and 
 those whose aim was mere gain. Great 
 force is there in the term npovTiOefrav, 
 with which compare Eurip. Hipp. 384, 
 ij^ovifv TTpoQ'ivTtg dvTi tov koKov, and 
 Ion, 451. Soph. CEd. Col. 418, tov 'p.ov 
 TToQov TrpovOtvTO TTjv TvpavviSa. Athen. 
 260. 
 
 On the next words, iv (^ fti) /3Xd7r- 
 Tovffav — (pBovtiv, considerable difference 
 of opinion exists both as to the construc- 
 tion and the sense. Of the various senses 
 assigned by commentators, it may be 
 truly said that they are all either such as 
 cannot be extracted from the words with- 
 out great violence, or are such as would 
 be unworthy of our author. First, as to 
 that of Smith and Arnold, 'they would not 
 have preferred gain to that secure inno- 
 cence in which envy would not have had 
 (in other words, would have lost) its power 
 of hurting them ' — surely the very tenour of 
 the present narrative shows how slender a 
 security was innocence, and proves that envy 
 of even honestly acquired wealth became the 
 ruin of its possessor. Poppo, I find, aban- 
 dons all hope of making out any sense, and 
 
 takes refuge in the opinion that 'the words 
 did not come from our author ;' but that is 
 cutting the knot : though the case is surely 
 not so desperate. Referring tv y, as it is 
 most natural to do, to to Kipdaii'dv, why 
 should we not suppose the words meant to 
 qualify that term, and to denote ' such a 
 gain wherein envy had no hurtful power, 
 had no power to do them harm,' meaning 
 a sort of gain the possession of which 
 would not be mvidious, and therefore prove 
 the occasion of ruin ? That, it seems, they 
 could bring themselves to forego. To (pOo- 
 vetv stands for 6 (pOovog, as does also to 
 Kfpdaivtiv for TO Kspdog, and tov fii^ d^i- 
 Keiv for tov diKaiov or T^g ^I'tci/c. 'Ev y, 
 standing for tv Tt^ Trpdyfjari y, signifies 
 'in any matter where.' The only w(»rd 
 open to objection is the fii) before (3\cnr- 
 TovaaVt for which Pojipo, who supposes it 
 must be construed with the terh, says that 
 ov is required. But the /i?) is quite jus- 
 tifiable, if taken with the participle, with 
 which, by its position, it is grammatically 
 connected, and thus yields an excellent 
 sense ; as much as to say, * power indeed, 
 but not such as to inflict serious injury.' 
 With this we may compare the frequent 
 expression to /ui) koKov, as in Herodot. 
 i. 163, and elsewhere. 
 
 3. The chapter concludes with a weighty 
 sentiment of universal truth and appli- 
 cability in every age ; which is accordingly 
 expressed in the present tense, to denote 
 not only what men did then, but what they 
 usually do in such cases. 
 
 d^iovai Ti Tovg, &c.] The import of 
 these words is well represented by Poppo, 
 as follows : ' Et volunt homines communes 
 de talibus leges, quibus spes omnibus est, 
 si in calamitates inciderint, fore, ut et ipsi 
 conserventur, in vindicandis aliis priores 
 subvertere.' Of d^iovai, however, the 
 sense is not rolunt, * they desire,' as Poppo 
 and Hobbes render it (for here desire were 
 out of the question) ; but rather, * they 
 think good :' and so the word is elsewhere 
 used by our author, in a sense nearly 
 approaching to audere in Latin, and our 
 tenture ; as iv. 66, -q^lovv tov \6yov 
 t\iGQai : and vii. 63, a»v ovl' avTiOTrivai 
 ovSiig T^tiiofftv, 'did not think good' or 
 choose : and iv. 22, a^iovci ff<poiv dtpioTa- 
 aOai. Herodot. iii. 160, Kvp^f/ ovdeig ri^ioxTf. 
 KO) eojVTbr avfi(3aXktiv. Xen. Hist. vi. 1,4, 
 and often in Plato : in which cases the 
 term is not unfrequently rendered (though 
 
 „,.S8,2.] LIBER 111. CAP. LXXXV. 531 
 
 TIVOC StlltTtTat aVTh)V. . /x Tr ^ ' 
 
 LXXXV. O; ^Iv oSv Kara r^v :r«X.v Kep.upajo. rou.urcc 
 oJ 'Aem-". aC-X.u.«v rale ravaiv iar.pov Bl o. -feu-yo.-r.c to..- 
 
 SoXec «■ I k ry ^..V,., .Vro„v r.c ^^^^1^^^^^^^, 
 i^ avTYiQ opjuwjtteToi £Ai?iC,ovto Tout, c» . ^i i ^ » 
 
 too freely) by audeo. In cases like the 
 present, where the action spoken of is bad, 
 the term does indeed bear the sense to 
 think good, choose, but it is in that accepta- 
 tion by which with us It means to Imng 
 oneself to do, sustinere, as ' the best ;>ro hac 
 Tke/ So Xen. Ages. i. 34, ToigaKiovvTag 
 Kai Tag Tiov Otaiv n/xae Kap7rova9ai. At 
 {^roXHTTsaOac is to be repeated a^iov<rt 
 though in a somewhat modified sense as 
 follows : 'they chose (i. e. acted as if they 
 chose) not to leave them {avTovg being 
 here supplied) standing [as a ^f g^^rdl ^ 
 if ever, indeed, any one emper.lled should 
 have need of them:' where note the trans- 
 itive use of the miMh form vTroXtinitrVai, 
 'to leave for themselves.' Of this unusual 
 construction of dKi6io followed by /i/;, an 
 example elsewhere occurs m Acts xv. 5B, 
 mov—M ovixirapaXalifh' tovtov. 
 
 By rJv TOiovTiov understand, as Aniold 
 rightly explains, ' the laws which relate 
 "^uch party q-ari-els ;-laws con^sting 
 principally in these several P'-^rticulai^ to 
 set bounds to enmity, and spare a fallen 
 foe, to remember the vicissitudes ot tor- 
 tune, and not abuse prosperity. No v 
 these are called koivoI, as bemg commcni 
 to both parties, and for the common good 
 of each. Much of elegance is there m the 
 words following, d<p' (Lv liTramv-^iaaio- 
 ^e<reai, in which MKUTai may be regarded 
 as standing for the more usual aTroKnrat; 
 as in a passage of St. Paul, Coloss. i. 5, 
 did Tvv iX^rida Tf)v dTroKHtisvw ^f^Tj 
 where, as here, the idea ?onveyed is that 
 of something laid up as '" ^ treasur> foi 
 future use : or, as v./ok., not airoK., is here 
 used, we may take Mk. in the sense pro- 
 posita; a sense which the word bears m 
 Demosth. p. 348, twv v^okh,xsv^v A- 
 7ri?wv Of Kciv ai'Toig diaffwKtoHai the 
 meaning is, ' that they may even them- 
 selves be saved.' In ^rpoKUTaXvuv, just 
 after the force of the Tvpo is not to express 
 ^hat 'they are the first to break^them (as 
 Arnold explains, comparing Virg. A.n. 
 X. 532, 'belli comraercia Tumus bustuht 
 
 ista prior, jam tum Pallante perempto') ; 
 for our author is here speaking of both 
 parties, and both could not be the first 
 to break them. The Trpo has simply the 
 sense beforehand; meaning, so that after- 
 wards they should not be in being to help 
 
 them. 
 
 Ch LXXXV. Thucydides now resumes 
 
 the thread of the Corcyrsean narrative, 
 (which had been interrupted by the fore- 
 going most instructive and profound re- 
 flections,) and subjoins the brief sequel of 
 
 the sad story. . . ^ 
 
 1 bpy alg] Meaning 'passionate tem- 
 pers, infuriate rages ;' in which sense the 
 word occurs in Jos. Bell. iv. 4, 7- Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. 1344, x^'^P^vg TaXg 6pyaic »;<r«v, 
 and 2186, Trpavvovm Tag opyag Ta>v riCi- 
 Kioakviov. Plato, 102, E, bpyai KaL9vfioi, 
 and 867. Tmg TrpwTaig is subjoined, 
 because what has been recorded formed 
 but as it were the frst act of the tragedy. 
 The second commences in the present 
 chapter, and is continued in chapters 40, 
 47, and 48 of book iv. 
 
 du(Tw9ri(Tav] * there had been saved, 
 namely, by transporting theniselves in 
 boats across {Sid) the strait which sepa- 
 rates Corcyra from the continent. By 
 rnc TTfpav oUdag yrjg understand the ter- 
 ritory possessed by the Corcyrjeans on the 
 mamland opposite, such as few of the more 
 powerful insular states of Greece were 
 without, as Lesbos, Samos, Chios, Thasus, 
 and Rhodes. In the present instance we 
 know not the extent of temtory ; but it 
 probably was a mere strip of land opposite 
 to their coast, and consisting chiefly in a 
 few rtiYi?, or petty fortresses on penin- 
 sulas, and the circumjacent tenntory 
 These retvr? had probably been at first 
 mere commercial factories, afterwards 
 fortified and converted into castles, and 
 gradually obtaining jurisdiction and sove- 
 reignty over the neighbouring districts. 
 For iXrjiKovTo Poppo edits kXiii^ov, from 
 several of the best MSS., confirmed, he 
 thinks, from iv. 41, sXtjc^ov Tf r»)v Aa»c. 
 
 M M 2 
 
 / 
 
J 
 
 I 
 
 532 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 Toy- Kui Xt^oc la^updc iyiv.ro Iv ry 7roA«. 2. CTrpcrjSauorro S'e 
 Kai €c rriv AaKe^aj^ova Kal K«ipiv0ov Trap KaOoSov' Kat olg oJ^^ 
 aurotc enpaaaeTo, varepov xpovw nXola Kal hiKovpovQ TrapaaKeva- 
 <Ta^nvoiBu(5vaav ig tJv vijaov f^afcoaiot luaXinTa oi Trdvreg' Kal rd 
 TrAoIa €^7rpvaavTEg, oVaic aVoyvota ^ roG a'AAo rt i} /cparav t^c 
 7^C, ava/3aVr£c f'c to 5poc rrjv 'Idrairnr, r^T^oc evoiKo^o^inadfjtevoi, 
 e(j>6eipov Touc £v r»; noXei, Kal r^g y^g EK^drovv, 
 
 LXXXVI. ToJ g* auToG e£>ouc TE\wT(;:;vTog 'AOrivaloi tiKom 
 vavq \GTu\av eg ^iKeX'iav, Kal Adx^a rciv MeXavwirox, Grparny^v 
 
 But the reading there is far from certain ; 
 some MSS. having JXjjt^ovro re, which 
 IS probably the true reading, (for which 
 tXriilov might very well be an error of the 
 scribes,) especially since the active form is 
 never, I believe, found in the early writers 
 from Homer downwards, and indeed is of 
 doubtful authority. Hence I have thought 
 proper, with Haack, Bekker, and Goeller, 
 to retam the vulg. aXi/i^ovro, especially as 
 external evidence is quite in favour of that 
 reading, and internal evidence not against 
 it, since the critical rule of preferring the 
 rarer and less usual word or form^does 
 not apply in cases where there is good 
 reason to think the word or form was not 
 m use in the age when the author wrote. 
 Evidence for the active form Xrit'Cui, in 
 the age of our author, is, I believe, 
 wanting. Nay, there is scarcely reason to 
 thmk that the active form ever existed, 
 were it not for the passive form being 
 found, though chiefly in the participle. 
 I'assive forms are, however, in such a 
 case, occasionally found where there is no 
 reason to think any active ever existed. 
 
 i^ avrfig 6p/iw/tfrot] 'and making it 
 their head- quarters to sally from,' as at 
 m. 31, and elsewhere. TloWd, multum, 
 much. Hence may be emended a passage 
 (evidently written in imitation of the pre- 
 ^5"^] in^then. 265, twv Xi(uv oi ^ovXoi 
 aTTodidpaffKovrnv avrovg, Kai tig ra opri 
 (read U ruiv opiov) opfidj/xevoi, Tag dypot- 
 Kiag avTwv KaKOTToiovai ttoWoi avvaOpoi- 
 ^Osvr^g, where read, for noWol, TroXXd. 
 Similarly at p. 267 of the same author we 
 have, oi dTroardpreg—KaKd TroXXd sTroiovv 
 rovg 2. 
 
 2. irepi KaOoSov} 'respecting [their] 
 return from exile,' as iii. 11 4, and v. 16. 
 Herodot. i. 60 & 61. At 'oTrtog, further 
 on, there is the not unusual ellipsis of 
 Jpa^ai, on which see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 S 488. 
 
 dTToyvoia] An old Attic term f6r drrS- 
 yvomig, though, I believe, peculiar to our 
 author. 
 
 rrji^ 'JffTiovrjv] Meaning either, as is 
 generally supposed, the mountain now 
 called Monte St. Angelo, at about five 
 miles from the city, or a lofty eminence 
 situated at the head of the rivulet Santa 
 Barbara, (laid down in Captain Smyth's 
 r^A^l, «^ Corfu,) directly in view of the 
 Old Port, not more than two miles from 
 the situation which Col. Leake supposes to 
 be that occupied by the ancient city. This 
 would, too, seem to be the very hill mentioned 
 by Xen. Hist. vi. 2, 7, as a strong post for 
 blockading the city and interruptincr its 
 communication with the country : iirtiTa 
 Ce KaTttjrpaTOTreCivaaTo r«p fikv 7rf^<^ i-ni 
 Xo(p(p aTTExoPTi Tijg TToXtiog cjg irevrt (Trd- 
 Cia, 7rp6 Trig x^pag oi^-ti, oTTwg aTrorfu- 
 voiTG tvTtvOev, u Tig [sTTi] Tijv x^^pav 
 Tiou KspKvpaiiov iffioi : where, for ft Tig 
 TTjv xiopav, 1 propose to read ft ti ik Trig 
 X<opag T. K. L, ' if any thing should be 
 imported from the Corcyrsean territory •' 
 m which sense datXaCiv occurs also in 
 Xen. Laced, vi. 5, and Vectig. v. 1 2 The 
 same writer then adds, to dk vavTiKbv dg 
 rairi OaTspa Tijg ndXtwg KartffTpaTOTrk- 
 Stvmv eyOev ij^tT dv Ta irpoffTrXkovTa Kai 
 irpoaKTQtaeai Kai SiaKurXvuv, meaning the 
 situation to the S. E., occupying the part 
 ot the peninsula not occupied by the city 
 and along the shore where was the port of 
 the Agora. In the words following, ttooc 
 Se TovToig iTTi Tip Xifihi, 'oTTOTs firj xmwv 
 KioXvoi e<l>u,pfiH, by the port Xenophon 
 means the Old Port, called by Thucydides 
 the JJyllaic port, and which the narrow- 
 ness ol its entrance easily admitted of 
 being blockaded. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVI. The scene now changes 
 from Corcyra to Sicily ; and an account is 
 given of the first interference of Athens in 
 the affairs of that country, under preteoce 
 of supporting the Ionian colonists in that 
 island agahist the Dorian. 
 
 1. ficofft vaijg e(TTtiXav] 'sent a fleet 
 ?L,20 .f "•' In Diod. xii. 54, it is said 
 100 sail— a number incredibly large : and 
 although 20 may seem too small, yet it is 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] LIBER III. CAP. LXXXVIl. 
 
 533 
 
 avTtJv, Kai Xa^omoTjv tov Eu^iAijrou. 2. oi ya^ ^v^aKocrioi Kat 
 AiovTivoi eg TroXejuiov aXXriXoig Kadearaaav, ^vfxixayoi ce roig /jitv 
 ^vpaKOtrioig r}(Tav, ttAjji/ Ka/mapivaitjv^ ai aAAai Aw^tOEC TroAttg, 
 aiirep Kai n^og rrjv tu)v AaKecaijuioviMV to irpioTov^ a^yofxevov tou 
 ttoAejuou, ^vfjifiayjiav eTaydrioaVf ov fxevToi ^vvewoXefJiriaav ye' Toig 
 ^e AeovTLvoig ai XaA/ci^iAcai noXeig Kai Kojuaptra* Trjg Be iToXiag 
 AoKpol fuiev ^vpaKomwv ijaav, P»;ytvoi ^€, fcara to ^vyytvlg, Afov- 
 Tivu)V, 3. eg ovv Tag Adijvag ireimxpavTeg ot tvjv AeovTivwv ^v/n^ 
 fjLayjHy Kara re iraAaiav QViufxaxj-civ Kai ort itoveg r/crav, neiuovGi 
 Tovg AOrjvaiovg iref^Lipai a(f>iGi vavg' viro yap twv ^vpaKoaifjjv Ttjg 
 Te yrjg eipyovTo Kai Trjg OaXaacrrjg. 4. Kai kTre/nipav oi AOrfvaioiy 
 Trjg ^tti; ot/ctioTrjroc 7rpo<^a(T£t, /3ouAo/ufvoi Be pr}Te aiTov eg rrjv 
 YleXoTTovvriaov ayea^ai auro^fcv, 7rp07reif>ar ra iroiovixevoi ei a^'iai 
 ZvvaTa eir] Ta ev r^ ^iKeX'ia ir^ayfxaTa viroyeipia yeveaOai' 5. Kara- 
 GTavTeg ovv eg Vqyiov Trjg iTaXiag tov noXefjiov enoiovvTO iLiera Ttjv 
 sUjUjua^wv. Kai to depog eTeXevra. 
 
 LXXXVIl. Tou B' eTTiyiyvofAevov Xj^ifitjvog i} voaog to SevTepov 
 eTreirecTe Toig 'AOrjvaioig^ eKXinovaa fxev ouStva ^povoi^ to Travrd- 
 iraaiVj eyeveTo Be Tig o/nijjg &a/C(t>^»?. 2. irapejuieive Be to /uev 
 
 to be remembered that this was only an 
 expedition of observation and experiment, 
 as our author expresses by the words 
 further on, Trpontipap Troiovfjievoi, More- 
 over, from ch. 88 it is plain that the 
 number of ships could not have much 
 exceeded 20, since the united ships of 
 Athens and of Rhegium amounted only 
 to 30. The expedition in question is men- 
 tioned by the Schol. on Aristoph. Vesp. 
 240, where Laches is satirized for certain 
 vices, though his merit as a brave officer 
 is fully admitted. He was, we may sup- 
 pose, not unlike Marshal Blucher, at least 
 as he is described by M. Bourrienne. 
 
 2. ov fxsvToi ^vveiroXtfiTjaav] See ii. 7, 
 and note. 
 
 3. 01 TO}V AtovTivwv |u/i/Aaxoi] By 
 this, as I have noted in my Trausl., is to 
 be understood the confederation of Leon- 
 tini, including both the Leontines and 
 their allies : an explanation which Arnold 
 approving adds, that 'our author says the 
 allies of the Leontines, rather than the 
 Leontines and their allies, because the 
 argument of an old alliance already sub- 
 sisting could owiy, as far as we know, be 
 used by the Rhegians, and not by the 
 Leontines themselves.' Poppo says chiejli/, 
 and adds that this alliance with the Rhe- 
 gians, entered into sevne years before this 
 
 embassy with the Leontines, (of whom 
 Gorgias was the chief,) is attested by the 
 very stone recording it, of which a frag- 
 ment is preserved, and has been given in 
 Boeckh's Inscrip. vol. i. p. 111. 
 
 4. (iovXofifvoi dk fti7rf ] * Ita orditur, 
 quasi postea sit dicturus Trpoirtipdv re 
 TToulffOai, sed perinde pergit, ac si scrip- 
 serit TO 5' dXtjOtg cure /3ou\6/i£vot.' 
 (Poppo.) 
 
 TrpoTTtipav TTotoy/ifi/oi] * making a fore- 
 trial, or previous experiment.' Of this 
 very rare phrase I have met with only 
 one example elsewhere, in Herodot. ix. 48. 
 With irpdyfiaTa vrroxtipia ytvkaOai com- 
 pare Xen. Cyr. iv. 3, 3, vofxiKovm ravra 
 TcdvTa vTTOxdpi-a yiyvofieva. 
 
 5. KaTaoTdvTig — ig 'P»;ytov] Not mean- 
 ing, as Portus and others render, ' having 
 arrived at Rhegium,' but, ' having esta- 
 blished themselves at Rhegium,' namely, 
 as their head-quarters. In this sense 
 KaOiffT. occurs at i. 59, and iii. 92. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVIl. The scene now changes 
 to Attica. 
 
 1. haKutxv] * an intermission,' namely, 
 like that of a temporary truce in war : a 
 use of the word noticed by the ancient 
 lexicographers from this passage (though 
 it is, I believe, no where else found) : and 
 from Hesych. it plainly appears that our 
 
534. 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 427. 
 
 / 
 
 v<TTi^(,v ovK iXatraov cwaurou, to Se Trporepov kqi Stio trr/- ojare 
 'AOnvaitov yi in^ urat o ri ^mXXoi' [rourou] CKaKoxTE t»)v Suva/jti;. 
 3. Tfrpafcodtwi^ yap ottXitwv kcu TiTpaKKJx^Xiwv ovk iXaaaovg 
 airtdavov U tu)v Tci^tuyv, Kal TpiaKOdioJv i7nre(ov, tov Se aXXov 
 oyXov avi^evpiTOQ apiO/^ioQ. 4. tyevovTO ^e Kal m TroXXot tote 
 ffiicT/iAoi Tng 7»K £1' T£ 'AOrivaig Kal kv Eu/3ota K:ni tv BotwToTc Acai 
 juaXtdTa €v *Op)(0/t£VfJ tw Bota»r(W. 
 
 LXXXVIU. KaJ oi liilv iv St/ceXm 'A^ijvaTot Kcil 'P^iylvoi tou 
 auToG veiiUwiM>c rpiaKovra vav(7i arfrnTivovatv iiri rag AioAov vr^aovq 
 KaXov/iiivag' Oepovq yap ^i' dvv^oiav a^vvara vv tniaTpaTevHv. 
 
 2. i'£jitovrai Se AtTrapalot avrdg, KviStoJV awoiKoi uvTiQ. oiKovai 
 ^' EV Lud TtHv vridtjv ov lUydXri, KaXfirai St AiTrapa* toc ce dXXag 
 iK TavT^c op^ta)/i6voi yito^yovai, Z^(OUjiu|V /cai ZTpoyyvArfV Kai lepav. 
 
 3. vof.iitov<n ^e oi e/ceivp avOowiroi sv ry 'Itp^ tog o 'UcpaiOTog 
 vaXK:£Ufci, oTi Tr]v vvKTa ((taiviTcu irup avooioouaa ttoXu, kui ti]v 
 
 author ^^Tote, not SiaKu)xV^ ^^t dioKoJX'h 
 And so the Schol. Bas. must have read, as 
 appears from his gh)ss, ypdtptrai Kai dia- 
 KOTTq, where read SiaKioxi). 1 have thought 
 proper to follow Bekker in bracketing 
 TovTov, rather than Poppo and Goeller in 
 cancelling it. The word may, not without 
 reason, be thought to savour of a gloss : 
 but in this passage it cannot well be dis- 
 pensed with. The omission arose, I sus- 
 pect, from the tovtov having been (as we 
 find in three of the best MSS.) changed 
 to TovTovQ, and, seeming useless to those 
 who read \\dr]vaioiQ, it was accordingly 
 cancelled. The tovtovq may be supposed 
 to have proceeded from those who read 
 ' ABrfvauov, and so thought an accus. of 
 person to be wanted : and indeed I am 
 not aware that it is elsewhere found with 
 any other. 
 
 3. tic TvJv Tct^eiovl 'those on the lists of 
 heavy-armed ;' meaning those called at 
 vi. 43, 01 tK KUTaXoyov, those in the roll 
 taken from the class Zeugitcv. See Boeckh, 
 Staatsh. vol. ii. p. 266. 
 
 4. ot TToXXoi ToTt (Tiiffixot] Mcauiug, as 
 Arnold explains, ' those frequent earth- 
 quakes so well known.' These earth- 
 quakes were not violent, but extended to 
 various places ; the bed of the ^gean sea 
 being, it seems, extensively convulsed. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVIII. I. ^^ aw^ptav] 
 This is confirmed by what Capt. Smyth 
 says in his Memoir of Sicily, who, at 
 p. 24J), states that there is a general 
 scarcity of spring-water in the Lipari 
 islands, and that the inhabitants are con- 
 sequently obliged to depend on rain- 
 
 water, which they preserve in capacious 
 cisterns. 
 
 2. AiTrdpa] So called, we may imagine, 
 from its extreme fertility. Thus to Thasos 
 was applied the term Xinapa. 
 
 3. vofxiKovffi ^i, &c.] These words vofii- 
 Zovm — Ka-Kvbv, Valckn. on Herodot. vii. 
 198, suspects to be not genuine, as being 
 ' historicorum principe minus digna.' It 
 may, however, be observed, that Thucyd. 
 does sometimes advert to mythological fic- 
 tions. See ii. 29, and iii. 96. Besides, 
 there is nothing unworthy of the philo- 
 sophical historian, in mentioning a popular 
 story in connexion with certain natural 
 phenomena which account for it : and that 
 all the Lipari islands are of volcanic origin 
 is certain. See Dr. Daubeny on Volcanoes. 
 
 rj)v vvKTa <paivtTai ttvq dvaSiSovffa 
 TToXv] The accuracy of this account is 
 attested and illustrated by the following 
 remarks of an observant eye-witness: 
 'When we discovered the burning summit 
 of Stromboli, night was beginning to fall ; 
 it was a favourable hour for contemplating 
 the volcano with its crown of fire. That 
 which we first saw was a luminous point, 
 which showed itself every moment ; then 
 it was a mountain which kindled into a 
 blaze ; and at length the whole horizon 
 reflected the flames which escaped from 
 the crater, and appeared like a white 
 Alpine forest on a blaze.' The words of 
 Virg. .^n. viii. 417, * Erigitur Liparea, 
 fumantibus ardua saxis,' have reference 
 to the appearance by day. And in tlie 
 ' erigitur ardua ' allusion is had to the 
 mountain of pumice mentioned by Dr. 
 
 OL. 88, 2.] LIBER III. CAP. LXXXIX. 535 
 
 m^pav fcaTTVOV. /cavTat ^l ai v^aoi airat Kard ti)v ^iK^X^v Kal 
 Meocrnvli^v ySv Sw"XO* ^' ^'<^«^ ^vpaKoalun.. 4. t.^ovt^c 8 ol 
 'AOrjvaloi Triv ynv, i^g ov npoa^x^povv, aTriirXev^av eg to F»,y*ov. 
 5. Kal d x«i^^^ ireXiira Kal irepnrov troQ t^ noXe^io ^nXwra Ti^be 
 ov OovKvk^VQ ^vviy^a\pev, ^ , . 
 
 LXXXIX. ToG B' tmyiyvoiidvov Ocpouc TltXoTrovin/ffioi Kai oi 
 
 ^miaxoi fi^XP^ '^^^ ^^" ^^^'^^^ ^^^^^' "^^ '^ ^""'^ 'ATTC/civ ia(ia^ 
 XouvTEC, "AyiSoc ToJ 'Apxi^d^ov nyou^tvov, AaK.daifWVLuw ^acri. 
 Xe'oic- tracT^cJv ^l y.vo^ikvi^v noXXwv, aVeTpaTrovTo TraXtv, Kai ovk 
 ey^vETo ecjBoXI 2. Kal Trtpl roirovQ Toug xP«»'7f Ta>v aHcr^a^v 
 KaTE^covr^v> ^SC Eu^omc iv 'Opof^laig r) ^aXa^rcra t.7reX0o.(Ta aTTO 
 riig T0T6 oiiernc y^C, Kal Kv^ar^^f^aa, kir^Xd. r^g 7roX.a,c liyog tc, 
 Ual TO ixlv KarUXvaE, ri S' UTrevocTTrjcre, Kai OaXaaaavvv .an nj>o^ 
 rspov oicra y^) Kal dvOpoinov, gti^Oetpev, bcrot fxv .^uvavTo fvvai 
 Joe rd Mma>pa avaSpa^.ovTcc- 3. Kai n.pi^ AraXavrw rrjv .ttj 
 AoK'poTg To7c 'Ottovvt^oic v^^ctov irapanXncyla yiyv^rai ejriKXvaiQ,^ Kai 
 TOV re cbpovp'iov r^v 'AOrjvaiu^v Trap.IXe, Kal Suo veu>v avEiXKvcTpevu>v 
 r^v ETipav Karia^ev. 4. aye.eTo ^l Kal kv Xl.i^a^rfii^ Kvparoq 
 
 Daubeny, and doubtless formed by the 
 volcano, which has been for ages extmct, 
 though that of Stromboli has contmued 
 to burn with few intermissions from the 
 earliest periods of history down to the 
 present day. ^ 
 
 Ch. LXXXIX. L aiiain^v U ytvo- 
 fikvujv, &c.] Earthquakes, and mdeed all 
 extraordinary natural phenomena, were 
 by the superstition of the ancients ac- 
 counted — at least by the uninformed 
 multitude — as preternatural, portentous, 
 and ominous of evil ; and accordingly any 
 undertaking then commencing was aban- 
 doned as unlucky. See Spanheim on 
 
 Julian, p. 167- 
 
 2. KaTtxovTwv} * while they were pre- 
 valent :' a sense of the term found m 
 Dionys. Hal., Josephus, Appian, and other 
 writers. 1 have here thought proper to 
 insert a comma after KaTtxovTiov, because 
 such is required by the article ruiv before 
 atirruCjv ; the sense being, that ' durmg 
 the period when those earthquakes were 
 prevalent, which frequently occurred m 
 that part of Greece, there happened at 
 Orobire, in Euboea, a preternatural mun- 
 dation of the sea.' For k7rt\9ov<ra, which 
 cannot be right, there is little doubt that 
 kTraveXOoixra, found in the Scholiast, and 
 adopted by Haack, Poppo, Goeller, and 
 Dobree, is the true reading. Render, 
 ' having retreated from what was then the 
 land (or sea-coast), and having risen up m 
 
 a surge, it came upon a portion of it, and 
 one part of it formed an inundation, whde 
 the other returned back, and what was 
 formerly land is now sea.' I have, I 
 apprehend, lessened the harshness and 
 obscurity of this sentence, by placing the 
 words Kai To—yfj in a parenthesis. Per- 
 spicuity would, indeed, have been pro- 
 moted by the words Kai 9a\a(Tffa — yrj 
 coming after KaHKXvat, to which they 
 alone can be referred. In icu/iarow we 
 have a rare word, the only example of 
 which I have elsewhere found is in Lucian, 
 ii. 127, 64, UvficLTOVTO uiffTrtp OaXavTa. 
 The tei-m KarUXvae has the very unusual 
 sense, 'formed a KaraKXvffiQ, or pool, mun- 
 dation :' and so lirtKXvffe just afterwards. 
 Evidently imitated from this is the expres- 
 sion in Philo de Mundo, (paivtToi yap u)v 
 ukv kKavaxiopovvra, rd dk tTTiKXvaovaa. 
 In virovooTku) we have a sort of conven- 
 tional term, found both in Herodotus and 
 the later writers. It is fully attested by 
 the naturalists, that in earthquakes near 
 the sea-coast the sea often retreats to a 
 considerable distance, and then rismg to 
 a great height, inundates the land ; and 
 sometimes the water of rivers bemg thus 
 beaten backward, overflows the banks, and 
 causes an inundation. Hence, I would 
 observe, may be illustrated a passage of 
 Hor. Od. i. 2, 1 4, ' Vidimus flavum Tibenm, 
 retortis Litore Etrusco violenter undis, Ire 
 dejectum monumenta regis.' 
 
536 
 
 THUCYDJDES. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 lirava^L^pyiait: ng, ov fitvroi aVtVAi^dl yf Kai auofinq tov Tti^ovq 
 Ti fcarf/SaAfi, kuI to n^vTavunv, Kai uXXaq oiKiai,' oXiyag. 5. airiov 
 8 f-yw-yf^ vo^jtw rou Toioiirou, {] la^vpoTaTog o txtca/uoc tyivero, 
 Kard ToJro aTroaTtWuv re t^v OdXaacfav, Kai i^airivrji: irdXiv ini- 
 airw^iivriv (^laiorepov tt^v inUXvaiv noiuv' avtv Bl aeia/nov ovk av 
 ^oi BoKfTi TO TOiovTo ^vjiif3tjvai ytv£aOai. 
 
 XC. ToJ 8' avToC Oepovg (ttoXeiuovv /utv Kai aAAoi, wg iKacTToig 
 £uvt/3an'6v, €v r^ ^tKeXla, Kai avTol ol ^iKtXuZTai en dXXi^Xovg 
 arpaTivovTiQ, kuI ol 'A6rjva7oi ^vv Tolg atpiTEpoig ^vjufxa^oig' a Be 
 X6yov f^idXicTTa a^ia j ^srd Ti;:;y 'AOrjva'Kjjv ol Uf^inay^n eirpa^av, 
 V Trpoc Tovg 'Mrivaiovg ol^ avrtTroAe^aoc, tovtiov pvtiae/iao/nni. 
 
 2. XapoidBov ydp ijBv toJ 'AOrivalwv aTparr]yoZ TtOvriKOTog vnd 
 ^vpaKocriisJv TroAt^w, Ad^r^g diraaav i^^v twv vtwv T>iv a'^y^i/, 
 iarpdrEvae ^^lEjd TiZv^ Iv^^d^i^w eVi MuAac Tdg twv Meaanviwv'. 
 
 3. etvxovSe Bio (t>vXal ev Ta'ig MuAnIc twv MEaar)v[wv ^povpoucrai, /cat 
 Tiva Kai EVEBpav TTETroirifxEvai To7g diro t(Jv vewv. 4. ol Be 'AOrtva'ioi 
 Kai ol gu^^a^ot Tovg te ek T^jg iviBpag TpEwovm Kai BiafpOEipovai 
 TToAAouc, Kai T(3 ipi^aTL TT^ocjpaXdvTEg vvdyKaaav o^uoAo-ym t^v te 
 aK^OTToXiv nayaBodvai Kai inl MEG(Tt}vrjv EixyrpaTEvcrat. \, Kai 
 
 ^ETd TOVTO, 'eTTeXOoVTWV ol MeGGiIivIOI rwv TE ' AQl^VaiiOV Kai TWV 
 
 Wfidxi^yv npocjEXiiprfaav Kai auVoi, diat'ipovg te BdvTEg Kai raAAa 
 TTtcxra Trapaa'^o/nEvoi. 
 
 XCl. Tou B' a^Tod OEpovg ol 'AOriva^oi rpta/corra /lev vavg 
 EGTEiXav TTEpl ntAoTToVvr^ffov, wv ioTf^mTi'iyEL ArnaoaOEvrig te o *AA- 
 KiaOivovg Kai UpoKX^g 6 OeoBwpov, E^lKovTa Bl Ic MijXov Kai 
 BiGxiXjovg oirXlrag' IcrTpaTvyEi Be avTwv NiKlag o NiK,/^arou. 
 2. roue yap Mr^AiV', ovTag vvmwTag, Kai ovk WiXovTag ina- 
 koveivovBe Eg to a^TiHv ^vp^a^tKov livaiy .'jSouAovro Trpoaayaylcrdai. 
 
 the' lT^'^7)tT''^ ' I ""^'"T^ 3. 0rXa;] coto.., 'regiments.' See 
 
 t e sea. Oi ov-e7reK\v<re the sense is, note on vi. 98, 4. neTroinuivai * had 
 
 of PhiloT' "Tt*"'"- See the passage made.' On this middle sensf of the pas 
 
 of Philo above cited. sive form, see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 493 
 
 5. KUi iKa^iv^iQ-TroiHv] ' and that this, 5. Kai rdWa Tnard ',Taoaax6n,voi^ *and 
 
 bejng suddenly drawn back to [its chan- affording (or presenting) flloE securities 
 
 nel] makes the inundation the more vio- or pledges for their good behaWour ' 
 
 lent.' Compare Pmd. 01 ix. 75, Xiyovr. Ch. XCI. 2. Jra, v^a^^rT-lsvan 
 
 uav X9ova f.ey KaraMrrac ^kXa.vav These words are meant toV^te the ca"] 
 
 I r''' J "''■ ""^^t ^''r' T^^"^^ "»'«■ ^^'^ '^^ Athenians resolved to subiulte 
 
 ^ujmv eKai<pva<: "AvrXov A.Tv, where the Melians : and the sense is 'bffna 
 
 ai^rXov denotes the iniK\v<r^g or pool of islanders, and yet not d'snoLd %n nT^ 
 
 mundation, and «.«.... iXr.. signifies them, nor to e^ttrto'SlonLt^^ 
 
 Ch. XC. 1. .al «XXoe-.ac avrol ol Xnde J anf rer/r^l !?•'" ^""^ 
 
 rt» t special jy guilty, because tliey were 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XCII. 
 
 537 
 
 3. tog CE avToig^ crfovimEvrig Tijg yrjgy ov TrpoCTEvwpouv, apavTEg ek 
 Trjg Mr/Aou avToi fiEV EirXEVoav Eg Qpionov Trig J iTEpav , yrjg' utto 
 vvKTa Be (T^oj'Ttg, EvOvg EiropEvovTO oi owXiTai awo twv vidiv ntt^ 
 Eg Tavaypav Tijg l^oiwTiag. 4. ol B ek Trjg noXEiog 7rar§r//i£i AOrf- 
 vaioi, ImroviKov te tov KaAAiou cTTpaTViyovvTog Kai KvpupiBovTog 
 TOV Gou/cAfouc, ttTTO arifXEiov Eg to avTo KaTa yr/v aTrrjvTWv. 5. Kai 
 aTpaTOTTEBEvcraiLiEVoi TavTf}v Triv vpepav ev t^ Taray|r>a, IByovv Kai 
 EvtfvXiaavTO* Kai t^ voTEpaia pa^Trj KparrfaavTEg Tovg EirE^EXOovTag 
 Tujv Tavaypalwv, Kai 0rjj3atwv Tivag TT^^o(jpt(3or}0t]KOTagy Kai OTrAa 
 apovTEg Kai Tpoiraiov (Trr/aravr£c» ave^WjOr/frav ot pEV Eg ttiv TToAtv, 
 Ol Be ETTi Tag vavg. 6. Kai irapanXEvaag o NtKiag Taig E^rjKovTa 
 vavaiy Tt}g AoKpiBog Ta EWiOaXaaaia ETEpE, Kai avc^wprjacv in 
 
 OIKOV. 
 
 XCII. Ytto Be tov ^poi'ov tovtov AuKeBaipovioi Hjoa/cAftav 
 TYiv EV j" Tpa^^tn'a aTToiKiav KaOioTavTO airo toiuoBe yvtoprjg. 
 
 islanders, and therefore under no com- 
 pulsion to side with the Peloponnesians — 
 vrjaov Sk o'iriviQ ixovTiQ — Toiavra eip- 
 ydaavTo ! 
 
 3. TTipav yr/f] Peyron, Cramer, and 
 Arnold, with reason, suspect that the true 
 reading is YltipdiK^Q. See note on ii. 24. 
 But ITcpatK^g would be still nearer the 
 letter. However, the emendation is not 
 indispensably necessary, since, as Goeller 
 observes, »/ nkpav y^ is tantamount to t) 
 TTtpaiKYj, for which in Herodot. viii. 44, 
 we have if Trepair}. It is, indeed, urged 
 by Poppo, that as our author no where 
 uses the adjective nepaia, so he might 
 choose to here call the territory r^v irkpav 
 yriv. But as he elsewhere employs the 
 expression Tr)v Htpa'iKT^v, little likely is it 
 that he should have here chosen the loose 
 and indefinite appellation Ttjg Tripav yfjg, 
 which, in the present instance, would 
 necessarily suggest a notion of reference 
 to Melos, which certainly (notwithstanding 
 the opinion of Goeller) is not here alluded 
 to ; for the position of Boeotia is not Trepav 
 with respect to Melos. 
 
 5. OTrXa XajSovrtg'i Meaning the arms 
 of the slain or prisoners, as likewise of the 
 runaways. 
 
 Ch. XCII. 1. For the vulg. Tpaxiviaig, 
 retained by Bekker, I have, with Poppo 
 and Goeller in his 2nd edit., admitted the 
 reading of several MSS., Tpaxtvi'^, which 
 is strongly supported by propriety of lan- 
 guage ; for while it would be sufficiently 
 correct to say either 'Hp. »/ tv Tpaxivi<f, 
 or ri kv Tpaxivi, (since Tpaxlg was ori- 
 ginally and properly the name of the 
 
 territory, Tpax^viog that of its possessor ; 
 but after the former was applied to the 
 citi/f the latter to its ten Uory, Tpax^via was 
 then the more usual appellative to signify 
 the territory,) little correct, on the other 
 hand, were it to say // tv 'Tpax^viatg. 
 Moreover, Tpax^viq. is confirined by He- 
 rodot. vii. 199, r»}j/ yfju tijv Tp7/\tv*i7V. 
 Diod. Sic. xii. 3, 25, IttI tjjv 'HpaKXtiav 
 Tt)v kv Tpax^viq.. One MS., indeed, has — 
 what is found elsewhere in our author 
 and in Diod. Sic, Strabo, and Pausan., — 
 Ipaxivi, but this, of course, cannot be 
 received on such slender authority ; 
 though I have myself little dcubt that our 
 author so wrote, since the form is found 
 in the three other passages of his history 
 where Heracleia is mentioned, as iv. 58. 
 V. 12 and 51, and that without any var. 
 lect. And though the MSS. here almost 
 all agree in Tpaxn'tV? yet internal evi- 
 dence is in favour of 'Ypaylvi, since, from 
 the form Tpax^v^g being so genei-al in the 
 later writers, th3 a would easily creep in 
 from the a folh.wing. It may be ques- 
 tioned whether Tpaxtvt'a without the arti- 
 cle was in use in the age of our author. 
 In Hdot. viii. 31, we have, indeed, Ik riJQ 
 Tprjxit^iriQ kg rrfv Aiopida latjSaXov, but 
 there the article is used ; and, after all, I 
 suspect that Hdot. wrote yfjg Tpi^x**^"?? 
 (as in the above passage of Hdot. and just 
 after, Tr)v Autpida yfji'). In the time o£ 
 Hdot. and Thucyd. the territory was called 
 either Tpaxig or »/ yv >y Tpaxtvia, but 
 not Tpaxn^ia. The expression found in 
 Xen. Hist. i. 2, 18, iv 'HpaxXuif. ry 
 Tpax^f^ff) and Polysen. ii. 21, 6, tiV 
 
538 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 42G. 
 
 OL. 83, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XCIII. 
 
 539 
 
 2. MijXi^c oi 6,VfX7ravTiQ nai /nlv rpia jnepr), YlafjuXioi, 'Ifp5c> 
 Toa^tvcot' TovTdJv ^e oi Tpa^ii'tot ttoX^iuiu) ItpOap/nivoi viro O'l- 
 Tant)v Ofwpijjv ovTU)v, TO TTpLJTov /niWr^cFavTEq AOt^va'toiQ TrpooOelvai 
 (j(paQ avTovg, cei<yavTE^ oe ^trj ov o-rpttri ttkjtol oxti, nE/jLTrovcriv eg 
 Aa/C€^a/yUOva, fXo/ftvoi Trpidpfuri]]' Tttrci/uevov. 3. ^vviiroicjj^tv- 
 ovTO be nurolc xai ^lo^irjg, rj juirjT^mroXiq tluv Aa/ccSaijUOv/tui', rwv 
 ourwi; Sto^ci'ot* UTTO ya^ rwv Oiratwv Acrii auTot i(j)OiipnvTo, 
 4. a/coutravTfc o£ oi Aa/ctoat/iovtoi, "yyw/ir^v ^^X^'^ ^'^*' a7rr)t/ctav 
 exTTijinrHv, Toiq te Tpa^^tvtoic j3'>uXo/i€)'oi Kal roiq AoiptcuTt ri/tro- 
 ptTi'. Kai ufia Tou TTpoc A^/rjyo/ov^ 7roXf/iou /caXwc «i»roTg e^dicsi »J 
 TToXiQ KaOiaTaaOaC €7ri re -yop ry Eu(3o/a vavrc/cov Trapaa/cfva- 
 aOrjvai av, oxtt c/c ^payioq T»Jy ^(o/3a<Tiv yiyveaOai, Trjg re eTrt 
 Opa^-rjc Trapobov ^pr^dijuri)^ 'e£etv. ro re ^u/xTrav wpjur^vro ro 
 ^tuptov KTi^HV. 5. TTpforov /iEV ouv Ev A.E\(poig Tov Oeov tTTrJoovro* 
 KeXeuovrog oe, e^eVe/ti/zai^ roue oiKtjTopag avruiv re /cat rwv Trepi- 
 
 'UpuKXsiav Trjv Tpaxti'/av, will not prove 
 any thing, because Tp. is there merely 
 meant to distinguish the place from the 
 twenty-one others of the same name. That 
 T(Oax'C was applied to designate the ter- 
 ritort/, as well as the citv, is certain from 
 Hdot. ii. 203, and viii. 6G. 
 
 This appellation Tpa\ig was given to 
 the city from its rocky situation. So 
 Steph, Byz. says, Tnaxlg — ovo^iaffOtXira 
 Cid rr)v rnaxvTrjTa, which Berkley con- 
 firms from Seneca, in his Hercules (Eteus : 
 * Ad Trachina vocor, saxa rigentia Et du- 
 meta jugis horrida torridis.' Though that 
 has reference to old Trachis, situated on 
 the hills, and mentioned by Homer. He- 
 raclea Trachinia was, as we learn from 
 Straho, situated six stadia from it, and 
 though in a strong situation, on much 
 lower ground. Thus it is graphically de- 
 scribed in Liv. xxxvi. 22 : ' ipsa in campo, 
 arcem imminentem loco alto et undique 
 pnccipiti habet.' Of the remains of He- 
 raclea with its citadel, as thus described, 
 and the traces still existing of the city 
 lower down the hill on the north bank of 
 the Asopus, and four miles from Thermo- 
 pylae, corresponding with the account in 
 Thucyd. and Livy, a good account may 
 be seen in Dodwell, Class. Tour, vol. ii. 
 p. 73. 
 
 2. MrjXirJQ — fikpri] Render, *the Me- 
 lians consist of three parts.' In the words 
 a little after, 'AOrjvaioig TrpoaOtlvai (T<pag 
 aiToi'C, * Athenicnsibus se adjungere,' we 
 have a somewhat rare phrase, of which 
 examples are found at viii. 50, and Jos. 
 Ant. xvii. 10, 3, 'Voj^aioiQ TrpoffSTiOtffav 
 iavrovQ. It signifies ' to deliver them- 
 
 selves up as an appendage to the Athenian 
 confederation.' Of TriaToi, just after, the 
 sense is, * true to their engagements.' 
 They feared lest any portion of free- 
 dom, left them by the treaty of alliance, 
 might afterwards be taken from them, 
 as in the case of so many other subject 
 allies. 
 
 4. yvdjfiriv tlx^v t))v airoiKtav iKnefi- 
 TTHv} lit. * had a mind (in animo habebant, 
 ' took counsel,' as at ii. 6. iv. 125.) to send 
 out the colony [asked for].' 
 
 TOV TToXsfiov KcxXutg aVTO^Q IS6k€1 t} 
 TToKiq KaOiffTaaOai] See note on i. 36, and 
 Matth. Gr. § 338. 
 
 tiri Ty EviSoig, vovtikov 7rapn(TKtvacrOfj- 
 vai av] ' for a navy might [there] be pre- 
 pared against Euboea ;' easily enough, for, 
 though materials for ship-building were 
 rare in Peloponnesus, they were plentiful 
 in Thessaly, especially on the Trachinian 
 mountains, as we know from the graphic 
 description of the scenery given by Sopho- 
 cles in his Trachinise, where he enume- 
 rates, among the trees there growing in 
 great luxuriance, the oak and the pine. 
 To the minute accuracy of which descrip- 
 tion Dr. Clarke, in his Travels, vol. iii. 
 p. 234, bears decided testimony. From the 
 plate there given of the scenery of Trachis, 
 the mountains appear to have been quite 
 clothed with oaks and pine-forests. 
 
 Ttji: tTTi Qp^KijQ irapodov] Thus they 
 had, it seems, already formed those de- 
 signs on that country, as respected the 
 Athenian dependencies on its coast, which 
 t ey were afterwards enabled, by the 
 ability of Brasidas, to carry into exe- 
 cution. 
 
 ' I 
 
 lil 
 
 o'tKayv' Koi twv aXXwv 'EXXiJvwv tov |3ouXo/i£vov e/ctXeuov Wetr^at, 
 7rX»iy y laivwi', Kal AyaiMV, kuI iaTiv uw aWtov tOviZv. oiKiaTat 
 Se rpeTc AaKt^ai/moviuJv ?Jy»J«Tavro, Aewi' Kal 'AXfctSac fcat Ao/ia- 
 y(M)v. (). KaTacTTcivTeQ Se erei^Krav Tifv ttoXiv e/c KaivrJQ', h vvv 
 Hpa/cXfca /coXelrat, dire^ovcra Qep/LioirvXiov oTaSiovQ ^laXtdra Ti(T- 
 (japcLKovTn, TTJg Se OaXacTar^Q ei/coat. 7. vedpia re Trapea/ceuaZ^ovro, 
 Kal lipSavro KaTo. Beo/tioTTuXac kut auro ro trrevov, oirug EV(j>vXaKTa 
 avTo'ig ur}. XCIII. Oi Se 'A(^»/vaToi, r»;c TroXewg TavTtjg ^vvoiki- 
 ZofiEvrjg, TO Trpturov eSeitrav re, Kal ivo/nKJav tnl ry Evpoia ^laXicta 
 KaOicTTaaOai, on P^a^vg ecrrtv o SiaVXouc Trpoc to Krivaiov Trjg 
 Eu|3omc. eVeira juevroi Trapa So^av auTolg a7re^»?* ov yd^ eyerero 
 air' avT^ig Seii'oi' ouSei'. 2. aiTiov Se ijv o'l re GetrdaXot ev 
 Bvvd/LUi ovTig Tiov tovt^ yjo^iwv, Kal wv kirl r^ -yij e/crt^ero, 
 «^oj3ou^tei'0i iir] atpim i^EydXij t(i)(^m Trapot/cwcrii', itpOeipov Kal Sta 
 
 6. KaraffTavTSQ Sk] * after having fixed 
 themselves there.' By building the city 
 Ik KaivrJQ, must here be meant building 
 another city on the plan of the former city 
 Trachis, though fixing it about three- 
 quarters of a mile lower down the moun- 
 tain ridge. Probably the arx mentioned 
 by Livy was on the site of the old city, 
 and formed its citadel. 
 
 7. veiopia] The term here signifies not 
 only docks for building, repairing, and 
 laying-up ships, but a naval arsenal. See 
 note on vii. 22, 1. 
 
 Ch. XCIII. 1. TTJg TToXeiog Tavrrfg 
 ^vvoiKilofifvrig] * when the city was being 
 colonized,' or settled : of which rare sense 
 of KvvoiKiUleiv an example is found in 
 Eurip. Hec. 1115, tSeiffa ftrj — Tpoiav 
 aOpoiay Kai KvvoiKiay ttoXiv (where 
 Tpoiav has a double sense, meaning, as re- 
 feired to aOpoifry, the exiled and scattered 
 Trojans ; as referred to ^vi'oik., the city 
 itself, though it may have the same refer- 
 ence). Thus the term is used oi persons in 
 Hdot. iv. 148, ecTTeWf Xabv wtto tiov 
 (pvXkojVy ffvvoiKi(T(i)v, (scil. aiiTOv) tovtokti, 
 where Sch weigh, rightly prefers ffvvoiKicrojv 
 to (TvvoiKi](Ttt)v, remarking that * the term 
 is applied not only to the first founders of 
 a colony, but also to those who afterwards 
 are, as we should say, planted in together 
 with them as joint settlers ;' the very case 
 here. Thus (Tvvdybj and eiricrvvdyu) are 
 used of recolonizing any demolished or 
 decayed city. So in Is. xi. 12, (comp. with 
 Ivi. 8.) it is said, 'he shall assemble the 
 outcasts of Israel ' (in which is implied 
 the bringing them buck to their city). And 
 so again in Ps. cxlvii. 2, where the Sept. 
 rondel's by oIkocoj^iuh' (Symm. oiko^o^iith) 
 
 'Upov(TaXr)fi 6 Kvpiog, Kai Tag Siacnropdg 
 tov 'l<Tpat)X tiriavvd^H : and where for 
 kirKTVvdlfii the purer Greek terra would 
 be avvoiKitJU, which is used in Is. Ixii. 4, 
 r) y/j aov avvoiKKrOrjcrtTai : and Ecclus. 
 xvi. 4, avvoiKiffOtjcrerai iroXig. 
 
 2. aiTiov de fiv oi rt, &c.] On the 
 construction here see Matth. Gr. § 309, h. 
 Of the words following, sv dvvdnii ovTtg 
 TMv TavTy x<«>p'<*'i') the sense is, ' being in 
 great power in those parts.' Comp. the 
 phrase tv KpdTii tlvai at ii. 29. 
 
 a)v cTTt Ty yy tfcri^ero] Poppo and Ar- 
 nold explain this to mean, * and against 
 (i. e. to the detriment of) whose teiritory it 
 was being founded.' 'EttJ, they say, is used 
 as it has been twice just before, irri Et^/3oi^ 
 'jrapa(TK8vdZt<T0ai and Ka9iffTaa9«i. And 
 this view of the sense is supported by the 
 authority of the Schol., who explains wv 
 £7rt Ty yy as equiv. to wv itti KaKtp Trjg 
 yfig. But it must be observed that this 
 sense of liri, with dat. to signify * to the 
 injury or harm of,' is one that needs 
 proof; and here the conmion interpreta- 
 tion, * upon whose territory it was being 
 founded,' presents the more obvious and 
 simple sense. Nor does this lie open to 
 any philological objection ; for Poppo's 
 remark, that stti cannot be taken as stand- 
 ing for 8v, does not here apply, since ivi 
 has here the not unfrequent sense of 
 npon, as in Hdot. v. 12, tiri x^ovi, and iv. 
 80, iiri TTOTUfK^. This is, indeed, one of 
 those cases, adverted to by Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 584, in which the dat. with kiri is used 
 for the genit. in the sense in or upon. 
 
 <pofiovp,ivoi HI) o<pi<n yaydXy iVxue 
 TrapoiKwtrtv] i. e. ' fearing lest they should 
 be powerful neighbours.' In UtTpvxMoav 
 
 
I 
 
 540 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XCIV. 
 
 541 
 
 iravTog tTToXf/eouv avOpwiroiq vcofcaraffTciToic, fwc i^trovywtraVj 
 -yei'o^ti'ouc to Trpwrov Kal iruvv ttoWovq' izaq -yap tic, Aa/cfSaijuo- 
 v(tui' oiKi^oi'TCDV, OapaaX^tjg rjft, (5tf5aiov vofnitiDv rriv TroAiy. 
 3. ou ji(£vro( iiKiara oi ao^ovreq avTuiv tljv AaKt^ai/noviwv ot 
 a(j>iKV()v^ivoi Ta irpayinaTd re ifpOupov, Ka] ig oXiyavOpwiriav 
 KaTEffTYiaav, tK<^o^rJ(Tai/r€c rovg TToXXoug, yaXewioQ r€, /cat tariv 
 a ou /caAtuc, fSnyowA^f^^oi* wcrrf paov ri^rj avTuiv oi TrpoaoiKoi fVe- 
 
 Kparovv. 
 
 XCIV. Tint c auTov Otpavc, Kal TTBpl rnv avTov \povov ov iv 
 
 TYj Mr/Aw ot \Qr]vaioi KaTuyovTO, Kal oi otto tmv rpiaKOvra veuiv 
 
 A9i]va1oij irepi YleXonovvricFov ovteq, irpioTov iv EAXojuti'w t»Jc 
 
 AivKaliaq (^puvpovq Tivaq XoyJ)(ravTiq ^lifO^tpav' iirHTa vtrrepov 
 
 iTTi AiVKa^a fiutovi cttoXw i]XOov, 'AKapva<Ti re iraaiv, — ot irav- 
 
 cr}^iBi, irXrjv Oivia^cjv, EvvianovTo, Kal ZaKvvOioig Kal Kt(j>aXXrj<nj 
 
 Kat KiOKvpaltJv TrevTiKai^iKa vavm. 2. Kal oi /nlv Aev/ca'^tot, rrJQ 
 re £$w yrjg ^yov^ivrjg, Kal Ttjg iVToq tov laO/mov, iv y Kal r) AevKag 
 
 a little after, which may be rendered icore 
 out, we have a strong term often used by 
 Dio Cass., Appian, and Arrian, denoting 
 gradual, but utter, destruction. Ylavv 
 TToWovg : namely, as I find from Scylax, 
 p. 596, 10,000 in number. At ^k^aiov 
 supply Ti, in the sense * something to be 
 depended upon,' as we should say, a sure 
 card. So at i. 141, 5, we have ^kfiaiov — 
 
 3. kg oXiyavOpojTTiav KUTetTTrfffav'] 
 * brought the population to a handful ;' 
 so making good the words of the Wise 
 Man, Ecclus. xvi. 4, dnb ivbg awsToii 
 (TvvotKicrOffatTai iroXig ('a city will still 
 be replenished with inhabitants '), ^v\^ ^k 
 dvofiiov (' lawless ') ipr]moQr)atTai' where, 
 for (pvXfi, I would read <pv\y, as the anti- 
 thesis requires, and the preceding words, 
 (Codd. Alex. ed. Compl. and Chrysost.) 
 Knii(T(To)v yap tig SiKaiog, r) x^^^oi (scil. 
 adtKoi) : and answering to that of x^^to* 
 is the import of the expression there, 
 ^vXy, which signifies what we term a 
 tribe of persons, to denote a mob; the 
 sense of the words being, that ' by a mob 
 of lawless persons it will be brought to 
 desolation.' 
 
 XaXtTTwg Tf, Kai tariv a ov KaXwg, i^.J 
 The true character of Lacedtemonian rule 
 every where. On the term t^j/y. see note 
 on i. 71. 
 
 Ch. XCIV. On that portion of the^his- 
 tory which is narrated from the present 
 chap, to eh. 118, comp. Diod. Sic. xii. 60. 
 
 I. 01 dirb Twv TpicLKOVTavtoivl Meaning 
 the iTTi^dTai or, as we should say, marines 
 
 of the thirty ships mentioned at ch. 91. 
 It is strange that, instead of AtvKa^iag, 
 almost all the MSS. should present 
 'Apicaciag, which cannot by any possi- 
 bility be right ; whereas AivKaiiag pro- 
 bably may, (that island being in the very 
 track that the Athenian squadron would 
 take,) and such is found in some two or 
 three MSS., and must have been in the 
 MSS. which Valla used : moreover, its 
 correctness is confirmed by the testimony 
 of Dodwell, who, at page 49, makes men- 
 tion of a place called by the name, 
 (Llomeno, identical with 'EXXo/i. liere,) 
 on the east coast of Leucadia, and situated 
 a little inland, on the lower part of an 
 eminence. Were it not for this evidence, 
 one might suppose that it was on the sea- 
 coast ; for the name seems to coincide 
 with'EXXog, 'the sea-eel.' Doubtless, it 
 was a fort erected for the security of the 
 inhabitants of that part of Leucadia. 
 
 Iv 'EXXo/x£v^] Meaning,' in gamson at 
 Ellomenus.' 
 
 AtvKddal Meaning Leucas, the capital 
 of the island of Leucadia. 
 
 2. Kal Trig t^M yt}g dyovfisvrig] It is 
 plain that this must be some territory 
 which the Leucadians occupied, out of the 
 peninsula ; namely, as I imagine, a terri- 
 tory of a wedge-like form, which is on the 
 coast of the continent exactly opposite to 
 Leucas, and with which — as appears from 
 Captain Smyth's map — it was almost 
 connected by two moles jutting out from 
 the coast of Leucadia, and the continent 
 about a mile below Leucas. By the tem- 
 
 i 
 
 iari Kat to itpov tov 'AttoXXwvoc, 7rX»j0a (^lalojuiivoi wvxatov' oi 
 Se 'AKapvavEQ ri^iovv AvuocrOivriv tov aTpaTr^yov t(Zv 'Adrjvaiwv 
 aTroTH^itHv avTovg, voinitovTeg pa^lwg t av tKiroXiopKnaai, 
 TToXewg T€ aei a^tcyi TroX^juLiag diraXXayrivai. 3. ArjpoGOevriq ^' 
 avaiTHOiTai KaTa tov ^povov tovtov vtto Meaarjviwv, wq KaXov 
 avTio, (TTpaTiaq ToaavTriq EvvuXiy/mevrjqy AirwXoT^ iiriOiaOaty Nau- 
 TTOKTCfi f T£ TToXifiioiq ov<Ti' Kal, t}v KpaTY^ati a\)TiI)v, paSiwq Kal to 
 aAAo rjTTHpwTiKov to TavTy AUrfvaioiq Trpoanoitiauv. 4. to yap 
 tOvoQ fxkya p,lv tXvai to twv AitwXwv Kal jjLayjfjLov, oikovv Se KaTa 
 Kti^aq aTuylaTovq, Kal TavTaq ^id ttoXXou, Kal cr/ctu^ ;^tX>7 
 
 pie of Apollo here spoken of, must, I 
 think, be meant that celebrated one (as 
 intimated by the to) situated on the south 
 of Leucadia, called Leucate. 
 
 3. dvoTniQiTai — Cjg koXov auTtp, &c.] 
 Render, 'he is persuaded (or induced) 
 to think that it would be honourable to 
 him, would be glorious, praiseworthy,' as 
 infra viii. 1, and Xen. Hist. vi. 5, 38, 
 (Thiem.) vfiiv koXXiov dv ykvoiTo : and 
 so Hom. Od. XX. 294, ov yap koXov 
 dTefifiiiv, ovSe diKaiov Seivovg TtiXfjid- 
 Xov, where Eustath. explains KaXov by 
 kiraivov d^iov. Such, too, is the accepta- 
 tion of the word in a passage of St. Paul, 
 1 Tim. ii. 3, rovro yap KaXbv Kai dTrodiK- 
 Tov, &c. By TO riTrtifi. must be under- 
 stood, as Haack and Poppo have shown, 
 the inhabitants of that part of the con- 
 tinent. The only real difficulty that pre- 
 sents itself in the sentence, is that 
 which respects construction rather than 
 sense. Poppo (followed by Goeller) treats 
 of it as follows : ' Quum an tea Nav7raKr</j 
 T% TToXtfiioig ovai dictum esset, sequi 
 debebat Kal ddeiav (Kaipov) Sviaovai 
 irpoffvoulv. Sed mutata oratio, quasi re 
 non prsecessisset, sicut aliquoties post 
 ^enitivos absolutes, in infinitivum ad 
 avaireiOiTai referendum transit.' This, 
 however, tends rather to increase than 
 remove the difficulty in question ; which, 
 I am persuaded, must remain inmperaUe 
 as long as the r« is retained ; for which I 
 would propose to read y«, saltern, thus 
 supposing the pai-ticle to have that highly 
 elliptical use treated of by Hoogev., who 
 adduces, among other examples of it, 
 Hom, II. vii. 290, Nvv {xtv 7ravawfie<r9a 
 fidxVQ—v<^T(pov avTi fiaxTjcrofieO', eitroKt 
 Saijitov 'A fine dioKpivy, dwy S' irepoKTi 
 ye viKTiVj where the meaning is, as 
 Hoogev. explains, 'vel, si non dirimat, 
 alterutris saltem victoriam concedat.' So 
 in the present passage the full sense in- 
 tended in Nat/Traicry ye ttoX. oixti is : 
 
 ' who, if not enemies to the Acarnanians, 
 or Athenians, are at any rate enemies to 
 Naupactus ;' which was very true, for, as 
 Mitford observes, ' .^^tolia was a much 
 more formidable foe to Naupactus, than 
 Leucas to Acarnania.' By the punctu- 
 ation I have here adopted, ovm' Kai, the 
 sense is, I trust, not a little cleared. 
 'AvaTTtiOeTai is, indeed, to be repeated, 
 not at TTpoaTToirjcreiv (which belongs to 
 ai'iTov understood) but after Kai. Render, 
 ' He is also induced to think that, if he 
 should subdue them, he should bring over,' 
 &c. 
 
 4. TO yap Wvog — eivai] The infinitive 
 here (as at iv. 3, /3Xd7rr«tv) is to be 
 referred to some verb which was present 
 to the mind of the writer, though not ex- 
 pressed; and as evofiiae there is to be 
 understood, so is here tXeyov, which, how- 
 ever, is not, as Dukas supposes, to be 
 supplied from dvairdQeTai, but from the 
 tenour of the words following, in which is 
 reported what the Messenians said. This, 
 or some similar expression, is in our author 
 not unfrequently left understood before in- 
 finitives, in cases where we are presented 
 with the substance of what was said by 
 any speakers. Here, indeed, the awk- 
 wardness is the greater, from the con- 
 struction with the indicative, in direct 
 assertion, being brought in before the 
 conclusion of the sentence. This, how- 
 ever, might have been prevented, had 
 Thucyd. written to yap Wvog fxeya fikv 
 eivai iXeyov~ov xQ^ctov ^k elvai dirk- 
 <paivov KaTa(TTpa<l>fjvai. 
 
 Kara KtJfiag] Meaning in villages, as 
 opposed to walled towns. See note on i. 5, 
 1, TToXeffi KoTd KWfxag oiKovjxkvaig. Am 
 TToXXov, * at a great distance [from each 
 other].' Comp. Sid TrXeifTTOv at ii. 97. 
 By (TKevy \piXy understand such aKevi), or 
 armour, as the light-armed wore, who are 
 described at iv. 33, as Kov<pwg IcrKevatTfie- 
 voi. Comp. the phrase GKevirj tCjv ottXiov 
 
 \ 
 
542 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER Til. CAP. XCVI. 
 
 543 
 
 aZ XCV. 'O i rJJv U..ar,vu.v ^a^^r. nuaOu,, Kai ^aXiara 
 
 Jo u ra^ T^v Air^X.^. 8uva.0«e civ KarcJ ^^v ^XOav e.c B.curo.c 
 irAoKoc^iv r.^. 'O&XoJv e. Kurn.ov rci Ac.c.cJv .v ga&, e^cov 
 
 ivrc r.^ .rpar.i,«rc ci.ci rffc A.VKciSoc a.ovrcv AKapvav.v .ape- 
 rXelL;^ loXXcov. 2. .o.c^.ac S^ rnv ^^ vocav rocc A.a^va.cv, 
 
 Xoc..^ /rpar^a, K.^nXX.^crc, .«! M....vcocc, .ac ZaKyvO^o.,, kcu 
 'AVJ.Jrp:aKoc.;o;^ ro7c ^..Pciracc rc^v .^erip.v y.c.v,-«c ^ 
 ...aKaiSaKa rcGv Kep.vpa.'c. cJ.^X^ovv.ec-^-rpar.v.ev ..A. 
 xcXouc 3. cip^aro 8^ eS Olv.cGroc r,c Ao/cptSoc. ot 8. O^cXai 
 
 at i. 8, and see note at ii. 14. At x«^f.'^^r 
 is to be understood ov : on which elhpsis 
 see Matth. Gr. § 549, 3. , ^ ^ 
 
 5. u'syiffTov n'ipoQ TUiv Atr.J ^omP- "• 
 20, liha ^dooQ TiiQ TToXfwc Of ayvo)- 
 (rr6rarot yXiiicrffav the sense is, uf/ng a 
 dialect the least intelligible of all the 
 tribes ;' lit. ' the least to be recogmsed as 
 Greeks bv their tongue.' Comp. itiSchyl. 
 Acram. 1018, dyvoJTa <piOvnv (5ap(5apov 
 Ktlrnti^vT]. Of this use of dyvwffTog, as 
 applied to j^ersons, the only example that 
 I have met with elsewhere is in Horn. 
 Od. ii. 175 (said of Ulysses), dyvt^ffTov 
 TrdvTfaaiv-olKad' kXtvaeffQai : and xui. 
 397 (T* dyvojOTOv riv^ta Travrtaai [5po- 
 rolL AiTian, Ind. 34, 10, brc ov 
 yiyvio<TKov<rn' w'taQ, ovK tv ewvuoTi 
 irouonai' o^rc ydp roi fV/xfv kukuj^, 
 i)g dyvfoffTGi tlvai. 
 
 Ch. XCV. 1. yU(Tffr}viuiV x«pi^* 'r"^" 
 0£ic] A condensed fonii of expression for, 
 ' being prevailed upon [to comply] by his 
 wish to oblige the Messenians,' lit. by his 
 kindness or good-will towards them. Thus 
 the genit. is one of object or reference, as m 
 TToOoc with a genit. of person, occurring in 
 Horn. Od. xiv. 144, 'Ocv<T(rrioQ TroBog — 
 
 % Kvrii'iov TO Awpijcov] It may seem 
 strancre, that Demosthenes should have 
 taken his course so far to the left as 
 Cytinium, in order to proceed to Boeotia. 
 
 But it must be remembered, that, as it 
 was impossible for him to cross the exten- 
 sive momitaui range of Parnassus, so he 
 must leave it either on the right or leit : 
 and the former was the safer course ; tor, 
 in the other, he would have to encounter 
 the hostility of the Delphians and others, 
 who would stop his passage. As a proof 
 of which, Delphi was the rendezvous ot 
 the troops afterwards sent out against the 
 Athenians, ch. 101 . At all times indeed 
 the Delphians had been favourab e to the 
 Lacedemonians. See i. 112 and 121 
 
 apac ovr] The ovv is, as the Schol. ob- 
 serves, resumptive, serving (by a use on 
 which see Matth. Gr. § 025) to take up 
 the thread of the nai-rative after a long 
 portion parenthetical in effect, though not 
 in form, and involving an anacoluthon, 
 which I have, with Haack, indicated by a 
 
 line, thus — . ^ ,. . ,. 
 
 2. T,)v oi''-7r«pir£i'xtfftv] On this idiom 
 
 see note at i. 137- - t a i co 
 
 toIq Im^dTaiQ riov «t0. vcwv] A class 
 of persons very much like our marines, ot 
 whom mention is made also at vi. 4.^. yu. 
 62 viii. 24, and on whom see Boeckli, 
 Staatsh. Ath. i. 300, as also Goeller and 
 Arnold on the present passage. 
 
 3. Oivfu>vog] On the situation ot this 
 place Col. Leake has best treated. North. 
 Gr. vol. ii. 616. He is of opinion that the 
 territory of CEneon bordered immediately 
 
 .„; <Vo.K.«o.. ^.yaXn ^i.i\na ego.o«v eW Sv.rpaxeuovrec M«X''C 
 
 rlwr^^Lov W re airoZ, Ka\ r,). Xe o. ec L«.«X.ov r,, 
 oiZ, i.\ -O^-oviac, a M^ ^ouXcvro ^vyx<^puv ec Nau^a.rov 
 
 iXi.6Ll aim n napa,K.v;i oir^ 6r. ro .pu,rov e«Po.X.„ r , 
 l.ag^ « o <.rp«r,;c ^.e^.pX^.a. .oXX,^ X"P' '-f«''9T '^»;'"'- 
 
 on that of Naupactus ; and that for s^e- 
 ral good reasons, which he alleges. Ihe 
 river Momo, he thmks, separated the 
 territory of (Eneon from the Naupactus. 
 He would fix (Eneon near Malamata, and 
 thinks the pcdeo-castro near it is probably 
 the fortified inclosure of the Nemeium,ni 
 which the Athenian army took up its 
 quarters previous to its march. 
 
 Of wpuaro, just before, the sense is not, 
 asHobbes renders, Mie made it his seat 
 of war,' but' he set out on his expedition ; 
 and though it is said in the beginning of 
 the next chapter, that tnoptveTo tg rt}v 
 AhwXiav, av\i(Tdii€VOQ bv tov Aiog rov 
 Nfu. ry Upv, yet the temple in question 
 was, there is reason to think, in the imnie- 
 diate vicinity of (Eneon, and m the di- 
 rection of his route ; and the rsntvog, or 
 sacred close, would be a very convenient 
 place to encamp in for the night, whereby 
 the hurry and confusion of setting out 
 from Naupactus would be avoided. The 
 term Upv wiU apply to any part of the 
 sacred precincts. 
 
 OKoXai is added to AoKpo. by way of 
 distinction from the Locri Epicnemedii 
 and Opuntii, who were in the Lacede- 
 monian alliance. Of tdtt the full sense is, 
 <it was engaged [by them].' The term 
 further on, ofioffKfvoi, is well explained by 
 the Schol., ry avry (Jksvtj xpw/itvoi, the 
 meaning being, ' using the same military 
 accoutrement of arms and armour, name- 
 ly, that of the ;|/tXoi or light-armed, lie 
 word occurs also at ii. 96, and occasionally 
 in the later historians. 
 
 Ch XCVI. 1. avXitrdfieroQ ^e T(^ 
 arparoi] The distance was so incon- 
 siderable from Naupactus, or (Eneon, that 
 this was done rather for the convenience 
 of bringing together and reviewing the 
 forces, than any other reason. 
 
 2 norr^avi'av— KpoicyXaov— Tetxtov] 
 
 On the position of these towns little doubt 
 or uncertainty exists ; but that of Lupa- 
 lium, just after spoken of, is disputed. 
 Col. Leake, North. Greece, vol. u. (>1K, 
 fixes its situation a little inland from Ery- 
 thra, which, he thinks, formed its har- 
 bour. The spoil was there deposited for 
 safety, and for ease of transportation by 
 
 coo 
 
 ig ^avnaKTOj' tTrarax^p^trac] * after 
 havinf' [first] retreated on Naupactus. 
 
 3 01 Trpoe TOV MfjXiaicov koXttov kuQ- 
 hKovTig'\ Of these words the sense must 
 be, (as I have shown at large in my Trans- 
 lation,) * those whose territory stretched 
 towards the Mallian gulf,' those who bor- 
 dered on it ; which may imply, as Arnold 
 supposes, that they occupied not only the 
 very heads of the valleys on the^tohan 
 side of CEta, but extended over the ridge, 
 and some way down the valleys of the 
 streams running towards the ^gean. 
 Indeed, we must distinguish the expres- 
 sion KaQhKeiv -rrpbg from KaQr]KUV tg or 
 ^TTc, of which, it may be observed, the 
 former inrariablij signifies to reach down to, 
 and the latter has generally that sense, 
 though two exceptions are found, m Xen. 
 Hist. iv. 5, 17, and Arrian, E. A. iv. 15, 
 16 where ini signifies towards ; but tcaW. 
 
 ) 
 
544 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 KaOvKovreq, Bf^iUi^c Kai KaWiiJQ, Ef3o»i^Tj(Tav. XCVII. Ty Sc 
 A»))uoa0fi'£i TOtovSe ti oi Mcddrivtot Trappvouv, oTTfp Kai to TrpwroV 
 
 f/ctXeuoi' on ray^iara inl rag KW/tiag, Kai /lu] fxeveiv cW av ^v^i- 
 jTdVTig aOpotaOtvTtc nvTird^iovTai, t^' ^' £V Trocriv aa nupaaOai 
 aiptlv. 2. o ^€, TouTOtc r£ -miaQ^lq Ka\ r^ tu)(^>? fXTTtVac, on 
 nu^ev auTW rii'ai'TiouTO, rou<: Ao/cpoug ou/c ava^uitvac, ouc auru> 
 Hh 7rporyj3or|0^aa(, {}PiXuiv yap aKovTiaTwv £r^£»ic »ii' ;i«Ai<Tra,) 
 f^cupfi £7ri AiYtTiou, Acoi fcara fCjoaroc olpti imojv' VTTi(j>ivy(>v yap 
 oi avOpwTTOi, Koc £/co0T/vro £7ri Twv Xo(/)wv Twv uTTfp T»fc ttoXewc' 
 ^v ydp €(/)' vi/'nXwi' x**^?'^^'* a7rt)(^oufTa t^q OaXaaffrtQ oy^oiiKOVTa 
 aradiovQ ^laXiara, 3. ol 8e Aira.XoI Of^onf^n/corec yap rjgrj 
 i|(Tai' ETTi TO AiYirtov) 7rpo(7£(3aXXoi^ Ttiiq ' Adrivnioig Ka\ roTg ^u^- 
 /uavoig, KaraOEorrtc «7ro twv Xo(/)wv ciXXoi aXXo0EV, Kat EarjKOvrt- 
 tov' Kai OTE jUEi; £7r/ot to Tuiv 'AOr)vai(i)v aTpaTom^ov virtywpovv, 
 dvayuypovai 8e ETrEKEtvTo* Kai ijv ettI ttoXu Toioii'Tr/ »/ ^a^rj, ^iw^ng 
 re Kai VTraywyat, ev olg a^K^oTEpoit; r/fftrouc *icr«v oj A0»;i'a7oc. 
 XCVII I. M£)(^pt iUEV ouv Ol To£orai tl^dv Ti t« /BeA?/ auToTc, «:«« 
 
 TTpoc can only mean, ' to be stretched 
 or reach down «o,' as here, and in 
 Polyb. V. 44, 6, KaOiiKti ttooq tt)v Mino- 
 TTorajjiiav, where the very same sense is 
 intended as in the passage of our author. 
 Of this use (somewhat rare) of koO. as 
 appUed to persons^ an example occui-s in 
 Hdot. iv. 171, 178. V. 49. 
 
 Ch. XCVU. 1. rnv d' iv Troalv ael] 
 * that which should come in order as he 
 went along.' So Hdot. iii. 79? ticTtivov 
 iravTa riva twv Maya>v tov tv Troai 
 yevofifvov, ' obvium quemque.' Lucian i. 
 386, TO. iv TTOffiv ati x^'^povfifvog. Dio 
 Cass. 104, 64, ti)v iv iroaiv (sell, ynv) del 
 iKupi, and 107, 97- 
 
 2. ry Tv\y iXTriffag] The dative here, 
 as Matth. Gr. § 399 observes, expresses 
 eaiLse or occasion. Render, * hoping [for 
 success] on the ground of his fortune.' 
 We may, however, compare the Hellenistic 
 phrase, i\Tril!,uv rivi. 
 
 Atytriov] A town situated 80 stadia 
 from the sea-coast. From what follows, 
 it appears to have been somewhat below 
 the hill, though itself standing on high 
 ground, as is just after said. 
 
 3. Kai OTi fiiv tTrtoi — iniKtivToli Comp. 
 infi-a vii. 79, and ii. 79. 'Y7rayii)yal, ' re- 
 treats,' lit. drawings off. See note on iv. 
 127, 1. Here, it may be observed, appo- 
 sition serves the purpose of explanation ; or, 
 in other words, has for its purpose to 
 
 determine a general idea by means of the 
 ideiis of its component parts, as in Hom. 
 II. V. 122, Tvla d' iOtjKev i\a(}>pd, iro^aq, 
 Kai xtlpag vrrepOtv. 
 
 Ch. XCVllI. 1. flxov Ts rd jSeXi; 
 avroXg} There is here a difiiculty as re- 
 gards avToTg, which cannot be taken, ac- 
 cording to its usual acceptation, aa stand- 
 ing for avToiv, since, as Duker admits, the 
 enallage, though not unusual, is here out 
 of place ; and to remove the difficulty by 
 making avToTg and Kai change places, 
 would be but cutting the knot, which, after 
 all, may perhaps be untied — not, indeed, by 
 regarding avToTg, with Dr. Arnold, as *a da- 
 tive whose force cannot be rendered lite- 
 rally in English, though it may, in other 
 words, by rendering they saw that,' (a prin- 
 ciple too arbitrary and hypothetical to be 
 safely admitted) — but by regarding the 
 avTolg as a dativus cotnmodi, * so long as 
 the archers had arrows for their use, and 
 were able to use them.' This may, in- 
 deed, seem passing over the to, but, in 
 truth, the word is pleonastic, there being, 1 
 doubt not, a blending of two forms of 
 expression : ftsxP* — ol roKoTai ilxov rd 
 (ikXr], and oi ovv ro^orai. /ifXP* h^^ ^d 
 (3i\r) riaav avroig. I have here thought 
 proper, with Haack, Bekker, and Goeller, 
 to edit, from eight of the best MSS., ot Si, 
 instead of vulg. ot^e, which is retained by 
 Poppo, but, while forming what may be 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. XCVIII. 
 
 54o 
 
 oloi T£ »j(Tov \or]a^ai, ot ^e uvtei^^^ov" (To^Euo/tEi'oi yap ot h.iT(t)\oij 
 avOotJiroi ipiXoi, ai'EdTEXXovTo*) iTrn^r) Se, toi7 re To^ap^^^oi* airoOa- 
 roi'Toc, ouTOt BuaK^^dcFQriaaVj Kai avroi iKiKjuirjKicfav, kui ini ttoXu 
 
 TW aVTtO irOVM ^UI'E^^O^EVOI, oi T£ AlTwXot iViKHVTO Kai f(T>?- 
 
 i^ovTt^ov, ovTU) SrJ TpaTTO^tEVOi, E«^£uyov* Kai, l(nr'nrTovTag eg T£ X«pa- 
 Soag av£fCj3aTouc, Kai X^opia a>v ovk i]aav E^iTTEcpoi, SiS(l)OHpovTo' 
 Kai yap o iJyE/uali' avroig twv oSwv Xpojucoi' o ^E(T(yr]viog ervyy^nvt 
 TtOvtiKujg. 2. Ol §£ AiTwXot laaKOVTitovTEg^ ttoXXouc; fiev avTov ev 
 Ty T^on^ KaTCL iro^ag aipoui'Tfc,*, avOpioiroi irocwKtig Kai ipiXoi, cie- 
 ipOeionv' Tovg Se TrXEtovc, twv o^cJv a/uapTavoi'Tac, Kai eg Tr}V vXrjv 
 eatpeoojLievovg, oOev Sif^oSot oi)fC ijffav, irvp KOpiiaapevoi 7r£pt£7rt/u- 
 
 called good Greek, is not sufficiently Attic 
 for our author. On the force of ol Si 
 here, Goeller and Arnold refer to i. 11. 
 ii. 46 and 68. iv. 132. In either case, the 
 words ol di dvTEixo^ must be referred to 
 the Athenians, not to ro^orai ; for that, as 
 dependent on fi^xP* ^^X^v, is a subordinate 
 and accessory subject. 
 
 dveaTtWovTo'] ' were repressed,' 'made 
 to keep back.' So Dio Cass. 1011, 14, 
 vTTo TWV To^tvfxdTwv — dvs<TTiX\ovro. Ar- 
 rian, E. A. vi. 7, 7, «« riov (itXiov dvafrrtX- 
 Xoufvoi : and ii. 27, 6, dvaffTaXivTig. 
 Xen. Anab. v. 4, 12, Tovrovg dvivreXXov 
 ol ToKorai. By ovroi, a Httle after, under- 
 stand the archers, and by avroi, the Athe- 
 nians themselves, who wore heavy armour, 
 and who are denoted by the ol di just be- 
 fore. On the office of the Toxarch see 
 Boeckh, Staatsh. vol. i. 223. ii. 207- The 
 Kai at Kai iiri woXv is, as Krueg. observes, 
 intensive, precisely as in Kai fidXa, Kai 
 irdXai, Kai dyav, Kai irdvv, and such like 
 expressions. With the phrase here, irovi^ 
 ^vvi\., compare similar ones elsewhere, 
 ^t;i^£X£(T0tti (pofiit), voaif), Sit^y. and others. 
 The sense it here bears, affiigi, laborare, is 
 one arising from its original and proper 
 one, * to hold fast or down,' whence it is 
 applied to denote any kind of severe 
 labour of body or mind, which distresses 
 the one or afflicts the other, and h^lds 
 down the spirit, like the fabled Titan 
 under ^tna, (so Find. Fyth. i. 38, kimv 
 A' ovpavia trvvkxti, 'Sifpoeffff' A'lTva) and 
 makes it quail. Thus the expression is 
 beautifully applied in iEschyl. From. 677, 
 to denote the state of one suffering under 
 such bad dreams as accompany the night- 
 mare, in the following words : Toioter^c 
 'tTaffag ivippovag bviipaai 'fiivveixofitjv 
 Svffrrjvog : so Xenoph. CEcon. i. 21, 
 dixT]xavi(f (Tvvixoyrai : and Plato, 250, 
 a. aVopi^. 
 
 Xapddpag avf >cj3aroi»c] * Deep ravines,' 
 VOL. I. 
 
 which, like the Caudinao furcse, had no 
 outlet. So Dionys. Hal. p. 53, 12, tig 
 (pdpayyag dvi^oSovg ifnriTrrovTeg : and 
 194, 47, ^uo-^wptatg tyKvpricravTEg dve^- 
 oSovg. The force of dvtKfidTovg is illus- 
 trated by Procop. 318, 24, x^^P^^P^*^ dvsK- 
 j3aroi, Kai arjpayyeg ddu^oSoi. Appian 
 i. 792, 44, and Procop. 346, 30. 
 
 The words a little after, Kai ydp 6 
 t)y (fiwv, &c. are to be referred to those 
 which just preceded, oi'*c e/i7rfcpot. For 
 want of the guide, who was slain, they 
 missed their way and perished, partly by 
 tumbling down precipices and deep ra- 
 vines, and partly by the hands of the 
 .^tolians. 
 
 2. KaTd TTodag aipovvTEg] ' pedibus 
 assecuti,' as Portus and Bredow render ; 
 while Hobbes, Haack, and Poppo, assign 
 to Kard TTodag the sense illico, e vestigio, — 
 the more usual signification, it is true, 
 though the other seems required by the 
 context. T/}v vXriv, meaning tlie iwod, or 
 woody part of the country ; and that 
 vEtolia was very woody is well known. 
 Exactly answering to this is the expres- 
 sion in a passage of St. Matthew^, v. 1, 
 dva(iaivfiv elg to opog, meaning * the 
 mountain-tract.' 
 
 ia^tpofikvovg'] For this Bekker would 
 read iKtp. But hardly could they be said 
 to be hurried out of course, (what in 
 Latin is expressed by in transtersum agi,) 
 since it is plain that they had lost their 
 way, and were pursuing no certain course. 
 To iff<p. no reasonable objection can be 
 made, since it is at once a significant and 
 an appropriate term, our author here 
 meaning to represent the fugitives as 
 driving omrards pell-mell at random, 
 urging and urged ; for it is to be ob- 
 served that the word k(T(p(pofikvovg is not, 
 as Bekker seems to have supposed it, in 
 the passive, but the middle voice ; and in 
 this view i<T(l>fpi(T9ni here may be well 
 
 Nn 
 
54G 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 wpaaav. 3. TTaaa T£ iSta Kari<,rv rnQ </."7''C '^'"/•"' "^'^P? T 
 arparoTreSo, r<:. •AeM.'a.'.uv, ^«X.C rt i,ri t,)v flaXaaTav k«. rov 
 
 KarUvyov. 4. «7re0avov 81 T(5v te t.v^l^^axoyv ttoXAo. /ca. «ut<.... 
 'A0.,v«i(ov oirXirai irepi ti'/coa. MaX"'^" -^"^ '"^"J"''' ^o"'>'":'» f''", "' 
 ^rXflOoc, Ka\ rlXi/cia .i cur.)- oJro. (SiXnarot 8.) a.Spac ev ry ^oX^w 
 T<:S£ k tIJc 'Aenvaf.-.' ToXeo,,- 8...^eap.)<T«v. _ awSar^ be Kca o 
 'ir.poQ arpcTnyoC OpoK-Xnc. 5. roOf ge I'^Kpoi-C «7ro<77rov6o«c_«"a«- 
 „.,.o. Trapa T<3v Alro^XcS.., Kci aVaxu.p.i<T«VTec ^C HavnaKTOv, mrrtpov 
 ic T<ic 'Afl^vac T«Tc vavaiv tKO(uia0.,<Tav. 6. Aw.o<t0m'„c ht Tep 
 NauirorcTOV Kal 7(i x-^P'" ^«"^« "TeXei^e.,, ro.g TreTrpayfievotc 
 AoQoifiivoQ Touc 'A0»)iatovc- ^ , , -,-■»< 
 
 XCIX. Kara 8a ToOg airoig XP'"""'^ '"" *" '"'P' ^"''"^"','' 
 •Aen-aTo., ^Xau<r«vrac e, r,. Ao,cp.'8a, iv i^o^aau ri Ttv. ro„, 
 upo<T/3o.,0.i.TavTac Ao^'poJ.' kpa'T^,Tav K«. 7rap.7roX.ov cpoucr.v o ./.' 
 
 tJTJ Tip "AXlJKt 7r0Ta^lu;. , rf 
 
 C ToG 8' euro." eaooi-c AiVtoXoi, irpoTr^n^PavriQ 7rpoTtpov ac ra 
 Kop.v0ov Ka\ k AaKa8«iM0..a 7rpl<T/3a.c, ToXo^ov re rov O^.ovaa, 
 Kal Bop.a8r,v rov E«p«rava, Kal T.'aavSpov rov AttoSo^tov, TraOo^- 
 „.v .^lara a*;<T. Tr^/.'^a. arpar.clv l,ri Na«7raKrov 8.a r.,v ra.v AH/,- 
 va;<ov i^ayu,yvv. 2. K«i iSaVaf^^av AaKa8«.MOV.o. 7rap. ro ./,«.vo7r<^- 
 
 pov rp.av.Xfcvc OTrX.'rac rcSv S^/a^c^x'^''- ^r'"" '""•' ""'"^"T"'. 
 k 'Hpaaa/ac r^'c ^v Tpax^v. 7roXaa,c, rora vao/cr.arou ou^.,c 
 27r«pr.ar^C 8' ^px^v E«p«Xoxoc rSc ^rpar.ac, Kai £„v„KoXo«eo«v 
 
 rendered by the Latin inferri, or 8« iw- 
 ferre, and our expression to drire onward 
 to any object, to push on ; where, as also 
 in ^£p£<T0ai and HOtpkptaOai, the middle 
 voice has its usual reflective sense, to urge 
 or drke oneself on. The ig in this term 
 has merely the sense onward, without any 
 definite idea of the end of action, as m 
 Horn. II. xi. 494, iroWaQ dk rt TrevKug 
 'E(T<pkptTai, * carries onward,' i.e. to sea- 
 ward, (not ^ secum rapit,' as Heyne 
 wron^^ly renders,) or, as we should say, 
 * carries off.' Here, however, the kg is 
 highly graphic, serving to represent the 
 oaks and pines as on their way to the sea. 
 
 Ch. XCIX. 1. TreptTToXtov] I have 
 thought proper, with Bekker, Poppo, and 
 GoeUer, to write this with a smaller tt, 
 because, as the Schol. saw, and, before 
 him, Pollux, ix. 16, it is not a proper nanie, 
 but a term denoting a guard-fort for the 
 accommodation of the TrtpiTroXot, or mi- 
 litia men, on garrison duty, who are men- 
 tioned at iv. 67. (where see note.) So infra 
 
 ch. 115, it is said of this same place, to 
 
 KOKOUIV (PpOVQlOV S TTfJOTSpOV AuXng 
 
 elXtv : and so Dionys. Hal. Ant. 1897, 
 10, TU)V TrepiTToXiwv n rdv 'FwfiaiKwv 
 KaTa\r)(p9ev UaitTO, 
 
 Ch. C. 1. TrpoTTtju^/avrfc TrportpovJ i. e. 
 as Arnold explains, * before the Athe- 
 nian expedition against ^tolia had taken 
 place.' The words a little after, Cia rrjv 
 Twv 'A9T]vaio)v t7rayo)yriv, are rightly re- 
 garded by Haack, as equiv. to ' propterea 
 quod [Naupactii contra ipsos] adduxerant 
 Athenienses,' i.e. ad ^toliam invaden- 
 dam ; and Poppo remarks, ' ^toli enim 
 jam antequam Demosthenis expeditio 
 facta est, sive ultra, sive quod eam fu- 
 turam esse acceperant, legates Lacedse- 
 monem miserant, qui, postquam Demo- 
 sthenes in ^toliam invasit, Lacedsemo- 
 niis persuaserunt, ut exercitum contra 
 Naupactios, a quibus Athenienses ad illam 
 rem illecti essent, mitterent.' Comp. B\o 
 Cass. 393, 8, top 'A. Tifiu}pri<Taa9ai rm 
 rwv 'Pwfiaicjv t ■ir a y lo y ij g. 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. CII. 
 
 547 
 
 avTt^ MoKcipiOQ Ka\ Meve^aioQ oi ^irapriaTai. CI. EuXXeytvroc 
 ^£ Tov (TTpaTiifxaTOQ eg AtX^ovc, eTTCKr/pufctuETO EupuXo^^oc AoKpolg 
 rote 'OloXaig' ^id tovtwv yap ri o^og r]v eg NauTra/crov, fcal afia 
 Twv 'A^nvatW tjSouXcTO diTOGr^oai avTOvq. 2. Ivvkirpaaaov II 
 jLidXityra airio twv AoKpwv 'A/LKJiiaa^g, Bid to rwv <1>wk£wv c'x^oc 
 Se^iotcc* Kf^'i^ f^^Tol Trpwrov Bovng oimripovQ, kol rovg dXXovq 
 eTruoav gouvat, (^o/3ov/u6vouc tov eiriovTa (TTjiarov, irpwTov fiev ovv 
 roue o/uopouc airolg Mvoveag, (raiirp ydp ^ucracrpoXwraroc V 
 Ao/cptc) CTTEira 'iTTVtac, Kal MetrffaTr/our, Kal TpiTaieag, Kal 
 XaXaiovQ, Kal ToXo<J>wviouc, Kal 'Hffffjouc, Kdl OiavOmg,^ ovtoi 
 Kal ^vveGTpdTevnv TrdvTeg. 3. 'OXrraloi 8e Ofiyovg ^liv iSoaav, 
 moXovOovv Be oi' Kal 'YoToi ovK e^oaav Ofxvpovg, Trplv avT^v 
 eiXov KWfJLtiv IloXtv ovojua exoucrav. CII. 'ETra^i? ^£ naoi- 
 aKevaoTO ndvTa, Kal tovq Ofjuipovg KaTiBeTo iq Kvrivtov to Aa>pi- 
 
 KOV, tX^pH T(^ GTpaT(^ CTTI TiqV NttUTTajCTOV Sid TWV AoKpWV, 
 
 Kal Tropeuo'juevoc Oivtwva alpfi avTOJV Kal EvTrdXiov' ov yap 
 7rpoaiyj^pr](sav. 2. y^vifJiivoi 8' kv Ty NavTra/crt^, Kal oi AItwXoi 
 dfia v^v irpoG^elior^eriKOTeQ, e^ovv ri)v 7^1'^ Kal t^^ TrpoatrrEiov, 
 dTeixi(yT0V ov, eIXov- em Te UoX^KpHov eXdovTEQ, T7]v KopivOiwv 
 
 MevtSalog'\ For this many of the best 
 MSS. have MtviSarog, the reading of all 
 the editions up to that of Hudson, who 
 introduced MtvtdaXog, which has been re- 
 tained by all the succeeding ones ; and very 
 properly ; for of such a name as Meve- 
 SaTog there is no vestige elsewhere, while 
 MivtdaXog is of frequent occurrence. See 
 Valcken. on Hdot. viii. 52. Nor is Meve- 
 SaTog, as Poppo seems to think, entitled to 
 the preference for its uncommonness, since 
 the well-known critical rule will not apply 
 in the case of words which we have reason 
 to think never existed ; and the evidence 
 of MSS. in a matter so minute as this, is 
 of no weight. It is plain that the scribes 
 took the circumflex accent above the t as 
 the top of a r, and thus read Mtvsdarog. 
 
 Ch. CI. An account is now given of 
 the operations of the Peloponnesian ex- 
 pedition against Naupactus, 
 
 2. ^vviirpa<T(Tov avTi^] lit. 'worked 
 with him,' aiding his endeavours. To 
 T&v iKjJKitov ix^og, meaning the enmity 
 borne to them by the Phocians, in the 
 mutual hatred of themselves and the Pho- 
 cians. It is well remarked by Poppo, 
 < Quum Phocenses apud hos propter con- 
 stantem amicitiam (ch. 95) gratissimos 
 esse scirent, ipsi invicem Lacedsemoniorum 
 gratiam sibi conciliare cupiebant.' That 
 the Locrians and Phocians had been from 
 the time of the Persian war downwards at 
 
 perpetual enmity, was supposed to be so 
 well known, as not to require more than a 
 bare intimation. 
 
 avToi TrpojTov] Two of the best MSS. 
 (Clar. and Venet.) have not the irpwTov, a 
 circumstance merely worthy of attention 
 as showing, I apprehend, that their 
 archetypes had avroi Trpwrot, which, 1 
 doubt not, is the true reading ; npwTov 
 not being Attic Greek. 
 
 Svvea^oXivraTog] * the most difficult of 
 approach,' or entrance. See Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 436, 4, b. Some MSS. here have 
 dv<yefi(5o\. And so Xen. Hist. vi. 5, 21, 
 Svffefi^oXioTarr) r) AaKwviKr) : and pas- 
 sages in support of it might also be ad- 
 duced from Polyb., Diod. Sic, Plutarch, 
 and Josephus ; but ^vc'ia^oX. seems of 
 earlier Atticism. So Eurip. Cresph. frag. 
 12, KoiXn yap, optai Trepidpofiog, rpaxtta 
 re Avffdff^XoQ re iroXtfi'ioig, where read 
 
 Ch. CII. 1. ini rriv NavTT.] I would 
 render, * against Naupactus.' Of Kai 
 nopevofitvog Oivedva aipiX, &c. the sense 
 is, 'and, as he was going, in his way 
 thither,' &c. Of this peculiar use of Trop. 
 I do not remember any other example, 
 except in a passage of St. Matth. x. 7, 
 TTopevofitvoi KrjpvcTfftTe, XkyovTtg, &c. * go- 
 ing, preach to this effect,' &c. 
 
 2. MoXvKpEiov] Several of the best 
 MSS. have MoXvKpior, which is edited by 
 
 N N 2 
 
548 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. CIV. 
 
 549 
 
 inlv airoiKiav ' A9r]vai(jJV ^l u7ni/coov, alpovai. 3. Av^oaOivrjc ^g 
 o 'AdtivaioQ, (eti yap hvyyavev wv juera rd tK t5c AirwXmc Trtpt 
 NauTrafCTor,) TrpoaiaOofievoc rou (rrparov, Kai Seicfaq irt^i avTrjQ, 
 ^\Owv tthBei 'A/capvavag, x,«^^^^^ ^*" ^^'^ ^'^ ^^^ Atu/caSoc 
 avax<«5^»?<^«v, jSorj^rVat NauTraVrw. 4. Koi irkinrovai h^t ailrou 
 £7ri Twi/ v£wv )((Xiouc OTrXtVac, oi ka^kQovT^q TrtpteTroiTjcrav to 
 ywp'ioV Zhvov ytip »]v juri, jU£7aXou ovroc rov ruyovQ dX/-ya>i' 3e 
 Twv djuuvojuevwv, ouk: dvri(T)(^a>(iiv. 5. Euf>»/Xo)(oc §£ /cat oi ^£t 
 avrou cic ^<i0ovro t»Jv (rrparcdv cfftXrjXv^uTar, Koi a^vvarov bv rrjv 
 TToXiv j3ia cXeiv, dv£)(^(i5()T?<Tav, ovfc £7ri n£Xo7rovi'Ti(you, dXX' £c r»?v 
 AloXi^a, T»)v vuv fcaXov/ufi'^v KaXu^wva, fcat nXfvpwva, fcat £C 
 rd rauT?^? X**'^*"' '^"' ^^ n/oo<T)(^tov rijc AiTwXiag. 6. oi 70^ A^iTrpa- 
 KiujTai, eXdovTiQ TTpdc avTouc, 7r£t0ov(rty aJdte /i£rd (T<()wy ''A^yft t6 
 Tw 'AjU9tXo)(^iKw Kai 'AjU(j)iXo)(ia r^ dXXp fTrix^pSdat, /cai! 'A/capva- 
 vm (V"j XeyovT£C on ^V rourwv /cpaTTjcrwcTt, Trdv to fjTTtcpwTi/cov 
 AaK:£Sat/uovtotc HvjU/ua^ov fca0£(TTiJS£i. 7. Kai d /i£V EupuXo^oc, 
 7r£t(y0£iC, fcai touc AItwXouc d^flc, n(fvx'"ti ^^ (TTpaTi^ inpi Toig 
 
 Poppo. I have thought proper, with 
 Bekker and Goeller, to retain the com- 
 mon reading, since this form occurs with- 
 out var. lect. at ii. 84, and is sanctioned by 
 the authority of Steph. Byz., who affirms 
 this to be the reading in our author. In- 
 deed consistency itself would require this ; 
 but MoXvKpeiov, I apprehend, in the time 
 of Thucyd., merely designated a fort or 
 castle, situated just above the cape of 
 Antirrhium, where the castle of Rumeli 
 now is. The MoXt/icpfta or MoXvKpia of 
 Scylax, Polyb., Pausan., and Pliny, was a 
 town built at a later period, on the first 
 rise of the hills behind the castle of Bu- 
 meli. See Leake's South. Greece, vol. ii. 
 150. The situation is that of Itezerli in 
 Wyld's map of Greece. 
 
 3. fitrd Ta U rfig AiruiXiag'] Here we 
 have, as Bauer observes, a condensed 
 form of expression, consisting of two 
 blended together, (as at v. 34, rovg U 
 Ttjg vr]<Jov : and viii. 2, Trpbg ti^v tK rrjg 
 ^iKtXiag Twv 'AOrjvaiiov KUKOTrpayiav,) of 
 which the meaning is, 'after the events 
 which took place,' namely, the defeat which 
 he sustained from that quarter. 
 
 Seiffag ntpi avrrjg] Since Thucydides, 
 and other of the best Attic writers, almost 
 invariably use the dative in this kind of 
 expression, Bekker would read Trepi avry, 
 but on insufficient grounds ; for although 
 the genit. is less usual, yet several exam- 
 ples might be adduced from the best 
 Attic writers, as Xen. and Plato. Nay, 
 
 in a passage of our author, infra viii. 
 93, we have e^ojSciro irepi rov navTog 
 iroXiTiKov. Here, then, we may render, 
 ' fearhig about it.' 
 
 4. kiri tCjv v«fa>v] Meaning the ships 
 which composed the Athenian squadron 
 then stationed on the coast of Western 
 Greece, and which, as we learn from ch. 
 105, consisted of 20 sail. 
 
 irtpinroinaav^ This is very properly 
 edited by Poppo, Bekker, ind Goeller, 
 from some of the best MSS., for vulg. 
 TnpuTToir)aavTO : and such, I would ob- 
 serve, was evidently read by Dio Cass., 
 who, at p. 396, 10, has Tovg dXXovg 
 uKovTag TrepiTToirfTOfitv. Though he often 
 uses TrepiTToitjcraffOai, yet always, I be- 
 lieve, in the sense proper to the mid., * to 
 preserve for one's own use ;' whereas the 
 act. TrepiTToirjcrai signifies * to preserve for 
 another's use,' as here, and in Herodot. 
 vi. 13 and 36. vii. 52. Xenoph. Cyr. iv. 
 
 4, 3. 
 
 5. T^v vvv KaXovfikvrjv KaXvdutva'] 
 Meaning the region which was once called 
 ^olis, but afterwards took that of its 
 chief towns, Calydon and Pleuron ; though 
 on the subjugation of Pleuron to the do- 
 minion of Calydon, the territory was then 
 called r) KaXv^tov. So Hesych. in v. 
 AioXiKOv Okafia, says, r) yap KaXydwu 
 AioMg UaXtlTo : and in Xen. Hist. iv. 6, 
 1, we have, KuXvSCJva, rj to iraXaibv 
 AlrcjXiag (where read, with Poppo, ft>r 
 Air., AloXig) ^v. 
 
 
 yh)povq ro^iTovg^ £a>c Toiq AjULTrpaKKjJTaiQ 6/c<TTpaT£U(Tajii£vo(g irept to 
 Apyog Stoi po-qOeiv. Kai to Oepoc; eTiXevTo. 
 
 cm. 01 S* £v Ty ^iK(\'ia *AOrivol.oiy tou iTTiyiyvofjikvov yjEip.u)- 
 vog, eneXBovTug fAera Ttjv KXXrjvojv ^uju^ua^wi', Kai oaoi 2ik:£XcJ)' 
 KaTo. KpaToc apyjujLLBvoi viro 2upafCO(Ttwv, Kui $u^/ia)^ot ovTeg^ airo- 
 CTTavT£C auTotg avro ZMpaKoamiV c;ui'£7roAfcjUOuv, £7r \vy\(5aav to 
 ^iKfXiKov 7roXt(Tjua, ov TYfv d^pOTToXiv ^vpaKoaioi £i^ov, TTpocffpaXov' 
 Kai wg ovK i^vvavTo iXelv, anytaav. 2. iv Se t»J ava'^wprjaei ucttc- 
 poig ' AOriva'ntw To7g ^u/ii/Lta^otg ava^tDpovGiv tiriTiOtvTai 01 eK tou 
 T£tv((TjuaTGg Supa/codtot, Kai irpoffTriffovTeg Tpeirovni t£ /uLipog ti tov 
 GTpaTov Kai airiKTHvav ovk oXi'yout;. 3. Kai /u£Ta tovto otto tiuv 
 veuiv o Ad^Tjc /cat 01 AOrivaioi eg tviv AoKpi^a airopacTug Ttvag 
 7rot»j(TdjU£voi KaTci tov KaifcTvov TroTajUov, tou^ wpoapor^OovvTag 
 AoKpfjJV jUETa npo^fvov TOU KaTTaTwvoc, (jjg TpiaKoaiovg, I^^XV ^'^f^"" 
 TtjcraVy Kai OTrXa XapovTfiC airs-^wpriaav. 
 
 CIV. Tou S* avTov -^HiULijJvog Kai A^Xov EKaOrjpav AOr}vaioi KaTa 
 \prjaiJ.ov ^rj Tiva. eKaOripe /nlv yap Kai TlnaiOTpaTog o Tvpavvitg 
 
 CH.CItl. 1. KaTii KpcLTog apxofisvoi] 
 'governed with a hard and severe rule.' 
 So Suid. explains it kutcl ttoXXt^v k^ovffiav. 
 See note on ii. 87 and iii. 97- 
 
 Ch. civ. Our historian now proceeds 
 to recount the solemn purification of the 
 island of Delos, from which he takes occa- 
 sion to notice the great festivals anciently 
 held there. 
 
 1. Kara xpr](Jnbv Srj Tiva'\ Meaning, 
 ' agreeably, as they professed, to a certain 
 oracle ;' in other words, * admonished so to 
 do thereby.' On this sense of di^ (found 
 also at i. 24. iii. 10. vi. 54, and elsewhere) 
 see Viger de Idiot, and Hoogev. de Partic. 
 Its use, in the present case, may be sup- 
 posed to show our historian's doubt whe- 
 ther the oracle was really given, or only 
 pretended, and the whole affair of the oracle 
 and the purification a mere piece of state 
 craft, to quiet the minds of the Athenian 
 people, which had been doubtless in a state 
 of great agitation from the imited affliction 
 of war and pestilence, together with the 
 evils which the former is sure to bring in 
 its train. See ii. 82. Hence it was natui'al 
 for religious persons to suppose that there 
 must be some dire unexpected guilt which 
 occasioned these scourges of pestilence, 
 war, famine, &c. ; and as the general 
 opinion fixed (»n the impure state in which 
 the island sacred to Apollo (Delos) was 
 still permitted to remain, to quiet the pub- 
 lic mind, this purification was thought of 
 by the government. The question, how- 
 ever, as to the force of the '5») will depend 
 
 upon this, whether the oracle here spoken 
 of was the oracle given in the time of 
 Pisistratus, agreeably to which Delos was 
 first purified, or one given at that time. I 
 am mclined to think the former ; for un- 
 necessary was it to resort to the expedient 
 of getting up an oracle, since the ancient 
 oracle would suffice for the purpose. But 
 if so, ^») will not have the sense of jore^^nc^, 
 but merely that of scilicet ; though it may 
 have an ironical import, to signify /or«ooiA, 
 implying a doubt whether such an oracle 
 had ever been given. That the former 
 purification of Delos was in consequence 
 of an oracle, or rather reputed oracle, (tic 
 Tutv Xoyiu)v,) we have the direct testimony 
 of Herodot. i. 64, which our author seems 
 to have here had before him. What was 
 now done, was done to completely fulfil the 
 direction of the oracle, which in the time 
 of Pisistratus had only been partially 
 obeyed. The whole thing had for its pur- 
 pose not, as some suppose, to procure relief 
 from the pestilence ; for although Apollo 
 was thought both to send and to stay such 
 disasters, the plague had already ceased 
 for above a year ; but rather in gratitude 
 to the god for his mercy in staying it, and 
 still more to counteract (as Thirlwall well 
 says) an opinion which the Delphian oracle 
 may have rendered prevalent among the 
 Greeks, that Apollo sided with the Pelo- 
 ponnesians. Accordingly especial respect 
 was shown to Apollo, both by completely 
 fulfilling his former injunction, (removing 
 all present, and effectually guardmg against 
 
550 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LlliER 111. CAP. OIV. 
 
 551 
 
 TT/QOTtoov avTi]v, ov^ (XTTaaav^ a\X offov airo rov itpoG f^ew^iaro Tr\q 
 vrjdou* TOTE ^£ Tratra tKaOdpOr} tolm^e t^ottio. 2. OrJ/cac ocrat »i(Tav 
 Twr teOvecJtwv £V ArjXw Traffa? avelAov, Kai to Xoittov TrpoeiTTOv 
 /h»Jt£ ivaTToOvt]aK£iv iv Ty vriaw ju^Jte ivt/kteiv, aXX' £C ^»1»' Pr^vaav 
 diaKOiititiaOai. («7r£^£i St >i 'Prjj'aa Tijg Ax/Xou outw? oXt-yov, a><TT£ 
 HoXvKpaTrjQ 6 ^a/Liiwv TVpavvog, 'icyyvGaq riva )(/oovov vavTiKw kqi 
 Tuiv re aXXwv vriouyv op£ac, K:a! t»Jv 'PTjyciov eXwv, aviOrjKe T(o AttoX- 
 Xtuvt Tw A>jXiw, aXufTtt ^ri(Tag nfJOQ t»)v AtJXov.) /cat t»)v nevTeTrifiiSa 
 tot£ ttowtov jUtTtt T»!i' KaOuoGiv iTTOirjaav ol A0»?TaToi, Ta Ar^Xta. 
 
 3. ^v ^i TTOTE Kal TO TTciXai fULeyaXr} ^vvo^oq ig Trjv Ar/Xov twv 
 'IwvtDV T£ Kai TTcpi/CTtovwv TrjCTiwTtJy' Suv T£ -yap yvvat^t /cat 7rac(T<v 
 iOitjjoovv, oitTTTfp I'uv £(; Ta 'E<^£CTia 'Ia)V£C, Kat oywv £7roi£iTo 
 uvtoOl KOI yviiiVLKOQ KOI fiiovaiKOQ, ^o^ovg T£ av»?70v ai iroXeig. 
 
 4. SijXoI §£ juaX((7Ta ''0/Lt»?poc OTt TOiauTa ijv £v Toig kntai to7(t8£, d 
 £<Triv £/c Trpooifi'iov AttoaXwvoq' 
 
 all future pollution,) and by instituting such 
 religious observances in his honour, as 
 might propitiate his favour ; iu order to 
 which, an ancient festival was now re- 
 vived, being made quinquennial, and its 
 festal solenmitv somewhat increased. 
 
 o(rov aTTo tov \epov] So Herodotus has 
 i<j>' o(Tov tiroxpig tov lepov hx^^- 
 
 2. firjTE ivaTTo9vriaKf.iv — Ivt'iktiiv'] 
 There is no occasion, with Gottlieb., to 
 take kvairoBv. in the sense *to be sick 
 xmto death ;' this being merely a popular 
 mode of expressing that they ordered 
 • that no one should [be allowed] to die 
 there, or bring forth there ;' and the next 
 words, dX\' kg tt^v 'P. SiaKOfii^effOai, are 
 added by way of explanation. With re- 
 spect to the latter particular, firjTs kvTiK- 
 Titv, the island was supposed to be pro- 
 faned by the birth as well as the death of 
 any human being, since it was regarded as 
 cUl sacred, and in some measure a temple ; 
 and that to bring forth in sacred places 
 was forbidden, we know from Aristoph. 
 Lys. 743, and Ran. lOHO. 
 
 TO. AriXia] Besides the authorities re- 
 ferred to by Hudson and Duker, see Athen. 
 p. 173, and Wachsm. Ant. i. 2, p. 256. 
 
 3. TTfpiKTiovujv vtjaiuiTufv] Meaning the 
 inhabitants of the circumjacent Cyclades. 
 In TTtpiKT. we have a term chiefly found 
 in the heroic poets. At iOttjpovv supply 
 eg rd ArjXia, from the interposed clause 
 wanep vvv ig rd 'EtpBffia'lwveg; the sense 
 being, that they attended at the solemn 
 festivals at Delos as the lonians, &e. The 
 term Onopilv signifies properly ' to behold 
 any thing as a spectacle,' and when fol- 
 lowed by fQ implying motion to a place, it 
 
 signifies, as here, and in Aristoph. Vesp. 
 1183, and Lucian, Tim. p. 152, (cited by 
 Duker,) *to go to see any person or 
 thing ;' and, as used of public festivals, 
 * to be present at and partake in the cere- 
 monies.' On Ta 'Eipeoia see Dionys. Hal. 
 iv. 25. Locell. on Xen. Eph. p. 132, and 
 Strabo, p. 948, referred to by the com- 
 mentators. 
 
 By fiovffiKog is, I apprehend, denoted, 
 in opposition to yvfiviKog, or a contest of 
 bodily povterSf one of mind and intellect, 
 nearly in the sense belonging to our epi- 
 thet literary: for the term »'/ fxovaiKi) (scil. 
 Tsxvj]) denoted not only music properly so 
 called, but music united with poetry, espe- 
 cially dramatic, and sometimes the liberal 
 arts generally, especially eloquence. 
 
 Xopovg dvijyov} instituebant saltatores, 
 * set forth dancing.' So ducere choros in 
 Latin. Duker here refers to Callim. Hym. 
 on Del. 279, Traffai Sk x^'P^^'? dvdyovoi 
 TToXritg. And I have noted the phrase 
 also in Dionys. Perieg. 527, pvaia ^ 
 'AttoWmvi x^^^orf dvdyovaiv iiTracrai, scil. 
 KvKXddeg. 
 
 Ik Trpooifiiov] The Scholiast explains 
 rrpooifiiov by vfxvov, observing that the 
 ancients so applied that term. And Duker 
 remarks, that others as well as our author 
 have done so, referring to Menage on 
 Diog. Laert. viii. 37, and Goell. to Anecd. 
 Hemsterh. t. i. p. 111. Poppo, however, 
 is of opinion, that the compositions called 
 Homer's Hymns are not truly vfivoi, but 
 were composed as proems to compositions 
 of greater length and importance ; refer- 
 ring to Wolfs Proleg. ad Hom. p. cv., 
 and Matthire's Animadversiones in Hymn. 
 
 aXXoTB AliXw, <l>oI/3€, jU«Xl(TTa -yE Ov/ilOV £Tfp</)(?»JC> 
 
 ivOa Toi kXKi^iTbjvtQ laov£C tiyepeOovrai 
 
 j" (Tvv a<pol.aiv T£/C€£(T(TI yvvai^i re (rrjv £C ayviav' 
 
 Hom. p. 11, seq. It is not my intention to 
 enter into the disputed question about the 
 authenticity of the Hymns generally, which 
 have come down to us as Homer's. We 
 are here concerned merely with that on 
 Apollo. It is clear that our author here 
 takes for granted the genuineness of this 
 composition ; nay, he seems himself to 
 have received it as genuine. But it will 
 by no means follow, that he would have 
 accounted all those which pass under the 
 name of Homer's H^nnns, or every part 
 of the one in question, as the composition 
 of the immortal bard. All we are here 
 concerned with are the passages which 
 Thucydides has cited from the proem, or 
 Hymn on Apollo; and here a most re- 
 markable circumstance meets us in the 
 marvellous discrepancies between the pas- 
 sages as found iu the most cuiTent editions 
 of Homer's Hymns. Those discrepancies, 
 indeed, almost entirely vanish in the com- 
 mon text, as found in the earlier editions 
 of Thucydides. But there can be little 
 doubt that, as Poppo is persuaded, the 
 text of Thucydides was altered by the 
 early editors, and made to correspond, as 
 it does almost verbatim, with that of the 
 Hymns. Be that as it may, it is the part 
 of an editor of Thucydides to form the 
 text of any part of his author in accord- 
 ance with the most correct manuscript 
 copies of his author. Accordingly Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller were right in present- 
 ing such a text as is found in those MSS., 
 leaving it to the editors of the Hymns to 
 act on the same principle ; by which we 
 obtain the text according to two recen- 
 sions ; one that which prevailed in the time 
 of Thucydides, the other that which re- 
 sulted fx'om the labours of the Alexandrian 
 critics. For my own part, I have thought 
 proper to follow Bekker's text of the 
 verses, as faithfully representing that 
 found in all the best MSS. with the ex- 
 ception of dW OTE in the first verse, since 
 (as I have pointed out in my Translation) 
 no number of MSS. would be sufficient to 
 establish what only yields nonsense. Ac- 
 cordhigly, dWort has been very properly 
 edited by Goeller in his second edition, 
 and adopted by Poppo. Such is, indeed, 
 found in at least one MS., and if it had 
 place in non£, that were little material, 
 since the authority of MSS. in such cases 
 is next to nothmg, being far overbalanced 
 
 by what the context requires. Render 
 * at other times.' 
 
 In the siime line, the reading of almost 
 every MS. is fidXiaTo. yt Ov^bv tTsp<p9rig, 
 while the common reading is /idXior' ctti- 
 Tepweai i/Top, which is found in the edi- 
 tions of Homer, of which Herm. regards 
 the Thucydidean reading as a gloss. But 
 surely nothing of explanation was here 
 required. It would rather seem that Ittit. 
 tlTop was an alteration of the Alexandrian 
 critics, who wished thus to make the line 
 more Homeric ; since in Hom. Od. i. 310, 
 we have TtTapTTOfitvog r/rop, and at II. x. 
 701, TtTapironevoi j/rop. But it may be 
 doubted whether Homer, or any correct 
 writer, would have written eTnTspTTtai rfTop. 
 'ETTLTspTTiaOai requires after it a dat, of 
 thing, as in the only passage where it is 
 used by Homer, and the only one where it 
 is used by Hesiod and by Pind. : whereas 
 to Ovfibv TtpTTtaOai there is no possible 
 objection ; such being found in Hom. II. 
 xxi. 45, 9vfi6v hepTnTo olai cpiXoioiv. 
 
 With eXKexiTOJveg compare Hom. II. xiii. 
 C85, 'Idovtg iXKtxiT<*tv(g. For avv ff(pol<Tiv 
 TtKktffai, edited by Bekker, Poppo, and 
 Goelkr, the common reading is avTolg avv 
 iraideaffi : a readmg far less poetical as 
 regards Traiceom ; and as regards avToXg, 
 it may be doubted whether it be good 
 Greek : though, indeed, so inharmonious is 
 the reading of the MSS., aipolffiv, that it 
 would seem to be as little genuine as the 
 common one. The true reading I believe 
 to be avToi avv TeKnaai, which was, I 
 doubt not, in the MS. from which was 
 formed the reading in the Cod. Clarend. 
 avTolg avv TtKuaai. The g might easily 
 arise from the g following. This reading 
 being adopted, I would point thus : jyyc- 
 pk9ovTai, avToi avv TiKttaai yvvaiKi re, 
 ar)v ig dyvidv. Accordingly the words will 
 form an apposition for explanation sake, as 
 in a similar passage of the prophet Daniel, 
 vi. 24, Kai rjydyoaav Tovg dvdpag Tovg 
 aa(3aX6vTag tov AavirjX, kuI eig tov 
 XaKKov Tu)V XfovTiov kve(iXi]9i]aav avToi, 
 Kai 01 viol avrwv Kai ai yvvalKtg avTutv. 
 As to the reading aifiaiv, it evidently 
 proceeded from those who were justly dis- 
 satisfied with a<poXaiv. Again, for yvyai^L 
 Ti afiv ig dyvidv, the common reading is 
 Kai ai^oiyg dXoxoiaiv. But the former is 
 adopted by Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, 
 from its being found in all the MSS.— all 
 
 ir 
 
 Jfi 
 
552 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 ^ » 
 
 > » ^'^ 
 
 /uvT|(yci/i£voi ripTrovdii', orav KaOiauxriv ayujva. 
 5. on Sc Kal ^ovmKVQ ayt^v »lv, Kal ayu>viovfXivoii(polTU)V, tv 
 to7(t3€ «u Br)\o7, a affriv €/c toG avrov nfjooi^iov' tov yip Ar,Xia/cov 
 vooov rwv vuvaiicwv vumida^ fcTtXciira tov inaivov k rdSi rd £7r>?, 
 tv otc /cat gauTou £7r£/uv»i<Ti7i7 
 
 aXX' a7£0*, IX^fCoi jU£V 'ATrdXXwv 'ApTE/uiSi £vv, 
 vaiptTf 8' ufielg Trdaai' e/iflo §£ /cat /LAiTOTriaOe 
 fiivriaaaff, OTTTrore /c£v rtc; fTrtx^oviwv avO^toirwv 
 £i'0a8' ov£tpT]Tai TaXaTTftpio^ aXXoc £7rfX0wv* 
 
 ttithout exception ; for althougli the Cod. 
 Clarend. is said to have yurai^i re aldoi- 
 y<riv, yet that, as I have ascertained, on 
 close inspection of the MS., is nothing 
 more than an altered reading, introduced 
 by the same critic who has emended, or at 
 least alteredy above 1000 passages, either 
 from the authority of MSS., or from mere 
 conjecture. The origuial reading was, I 
 doubt not, that found in the Cod. Venet. 
 yvvat^ rt (ti)v kg dyviiiv. It may be 
 supposed that the critic in question here 
 desired to unite both readings. He had, 
 however, neither the skill to perceive that 
 ff^v tQ ayvtdv is to be construed with 
 ^yeniOovTat, nor the taste to see the force 
 and* beauty of the term dyvidv. By 
 dyvidv is denoted the principal street of 
 Delos — probably that which led to the 
 temple of Apollo, along which, doubtless, 
 the religious processions were made by the 
 assembled islandere to the temple. So 
 Demosth. p. 530, xopovg Itrrarai, fcat kvkt- 
 aq.v dyvidg Kai aTe(pavr)<po^f:Tv, and Ari- 
 stoph. Av. 1230, Kviaaqv dyvidg, where 
 Kuster well explains ' in vicis ante fores 
 eedium Diis sacriticare.' Finally, <Tr)v ig 
 dyvidv is, I doubt not, nearly equivalent 
 to ffrjv kg av\i)v, meaning the front or 
 vestibule of the temple of Apollo. And I 
 would compare the following passages of 
 Is. i. 12, (Sept.) irartlv ('to frequent') 
 tt)v av\i]v fiov ov TrpoaGriaeffOi (meaning 
 the great outer court of the temple). Ps. 
 xcvi. 8, (Sept.) apart Ovoiag Kui dairopev- 
 taOt tig Tdg avXdg. After all, however, 
 the common reading and that of the text 
 of the hymn is more poetical and charac- 
 teristic of Homer, as will appear by the 
 following examples : II. xxi. 400, (tvv iraKTi 
 Kai aiSoiyg aXoxotTi. Od. iii. 381, avrt^ 
 Kai 7raiSf(T<n Kai alooiy TrapaKoiri, which 
 latter passage serves to defend the reading 
 here Trai^iacn, as another in II. iv. 162, 
 cvv (Tpyffi KftpaXyaiy yvvai^i rt Kai TtKs- 
 
 sTaiv, does the text of the hynm presented 
 in our author. 
 
 The next two lines advert to the ob- 
 sermnces of the festival, consisting of boxing 
 w ith the csestus, dancing, (as in the above 
 passage of Demosthenes,) and singing, — 
 doubtless, hymns to the praise of Apollo. 
 For tvOa as, found in all the MSS., the 
 common reading is oi dk (TS, which has 
 place in the present text of the hymn. But 
 iv9a are is surely far more poetical. Indeed 
 the other word is far too prosaic to be 
 received as genuine. In TTvyjiaxiy we 
 have a tenn appropriate to pugilistic con- 
 tentions, and which is used both by Homer 
 and Pindar. For 6px»?<^ryT, found in almost 
 every MS., and which is edited by Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller, the common reading 
 is opKijOfitp, which has place also in the 
 text of the hymn itself. Both these two 
 words are employed by Homer. But as 
 opKriarvg is the less usual term, it is the 
 more likely to be genuine, especially as it 
 occurs in Homer conjoined, as here, with 
 doi^ ; e. g. Od. xvii. 605, roi 5' opxtj^Tvi 
 Kul 'doiSy TfpTTOvr'. Moreover, highly 
 probable is it that certain critics would 
 stumble at the metre in m, and so alter 
 the word. 
 
 In fivriffdfievoi we have an elegant term 
 denoting religious celebration, with which 
 compare Is. Ixiii. 7j ' I will make mention 
 of (Sept. i^vT]ff9r]v) the praises of the 
 Lord' (Sept. Tag dperdg Kvpiov). The 
 last words, KaOktrwffiv dywva, advert in a 
 general way to the contest carried on by 
 the boxers' and singers : where, for koO- 
 B<T^o<Tlv, found in all the best MSS., and 
 received by Bekker, Poppo, and Goelitr, 
 the common reading and that which has 
 place in the text of the hymn is aTriaaiv- 
 rai, seemingly a gloss on KaO., and cer- 
 tainly a much later Greek phrase. 
 
 5. In V. 4 of the second quotation aXXoc 
 is rightly edited by Bekker, Poppo, and 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. CV. 
 
 553 
 
 " to Kovpai, TL<: S* UjUjuti' ai'»)p i'l^iaTog ctoiowi/ 
 ivOdSe TTwXctrat, Kal Tiu) TspireaO jmaXiara ; 
 vfxfic; S' £u /uidXa irdaai viroKp'ivaaB iv(f>yffAtOQ' 
 '* TVfpXoQ avrf^y — o'lKSL ^£ Xtw evi TranraXotfftJij. 
 
 6. Toaavra julv ''O/Lirjpoq iTiK/mr^piwaev, on i}v /cat to iraXai fXtyaXri 
 ^ui'oSoc /cat io^Tii £v Ty ArjXw* vaTspov ^£ Tovg fxtv ^opovg oi 
 vijai^Tai /cat ol 'A0i]vatoi /u£0' U^div £7rfjit7rov, Ta Se 7r£^t roue 
 aywvac Kai tcl TrXelaTa KaTiXvOrj vtto Svju</)opwv, wg eiKog, npiv or/ 
 ot 'AOr/vaTot rorfi tov dywva tiroir^aav, Kai iTnrocpofAiag, 6 Trpo- 
 
 » T 
 
 TiOOV OVK 17V. 
 
 CV. Tou S* avTov \iiuwvog 'AuTrpa/ciwrat, wonep v7ro(y^o^tvoi 
 EvpvXoyjit), T}]v GTpaTiav KaT^ayoVj iKCJT^aTivovTai £7rt Apyog to 
 'A/LKJuXo^iKov Tpi(T^iXioig onXiTaig' /cat ia^aXovTtg tg ti)v Apynav, 
 KaTaXa/it^dvovaiv ''OXirag, TH^og iirl X6(j>ov 'kt^voov wpog tJ 
 
 Goeller, from almost every knoAvn MS., 
 instead of the common reading ^tivog, 
 which would seem to be a gloss, but that 
 TaXaTTtipiog ^fivog is often found in Homer. 
 Yet dXXog is still less likely to be a gloss, 
 for it is used in a very unusual sense for 
 aXXo0r\og. 
 
 For Tig d' I conjecture the true reading 
 to be Tig y ; for the S' seems to have no 
 place here ; whereas y\ saltern, is very 
 suitiible. With tvOdSe TrwXeTrai {hue as- 
 siilue venlt, *is accustomed to come hither') 
 compare Horn. Od. iv. 384, TrwXarat Tig 
 Stvpo ykpiov. For vulg. d<f>jjfiiog, found in 
 the Homeric text, ivtpijfuog is with reason 
 edited, from all the best MSS. ; no ex- 
 ternal authority being sufficient to tolerate 
 so manifest an error of the scribes. The 
 idea here required by the context is, as 
 Valcken. observes, not t\mt oi sUentium,hnt 
 bona rerba et laudes. The sense, then, is 
 * favourably,' laudatorie ; as in JEsch. Eum. 
 277, (v<pr]H(jjg KaXoj x*^(>"^ dvaaaav Tt^jtr^t. 
 So Hesych. and Suid. explain ev(ptjnti by 
 kiraivtXy 'celebrates any one's praises.' 
 
 ii. Tovg xopovg — fxtO' Updv iirsfiTrov'] 
 *sent the choral bands of dancei-s with 
 sacrifices,' meaning victims and all other 
 requisites for the performance of sacrifice. 
 Adopting this interpretation, (originally 
 propounded by myself in my Translation,) 
 Arnold cites, in confirmation of it, a pas- 
 sage of Plut. Nicol. ch. 3, who, speaking of 
 Nicias going to Delos with one of the 
 Athenian Ot<i)piai, describes him as tov 
 
 Xopov fx*^'"' '^'^* ''^ "P"«» "^"t '■*)*' dXXt]v 
 irapacTKevriv, where, he observes, the Td 
 ifptia Kai ti)v dXXrjv TrapatTKtvqv appear 
 to correspond to the itpd of our author. 
 
 Ch. CV. We have now, from ch. cv. to 
 cxiv., a narrative of the expedition of the 
 Ambi-aciots and Peloponnesians against 
 the Amphilochian Argos. 
 
 1. aKTTTtp VTTOffXOfJitVOl — KaTtffXOvl An 
 
 awkwardly-worded sentence, of which the 
 full sense is expressed by Steph., Acac, 
 and Poppo, as follows : ' Eam expeditionem 
 suscipiunt, quam se suscepturos poUicendo 
 ab Eurylocho impetraverant, ut cum suo 
 exercitu supersederet [immo remaneret].* 
 *0X7rac] At ch. ex. and cxiii. the place 
 is called 'OXttj/j', in the singular : to 
 account for which difference, Kruse con- 
 jectures that when Thucydides uses the 
 plural, he means to include the whole, one 
 part of which was occupied by the Acar- 
 nanian fort, and another by Metropolis ; 
 and that when he uses the singular, he 
 means the foi-t only. It may rather be 
 supposed that the plural and the singular 
 were both in use, though the plural form 
 was the more ancient form. The name 
 was, I imagine, that which had been given 
 to the hill before the fort was erected ; 
 and it is probable that after its erection 
 the fort was called by the name which had 
 been before given to the hill. So at iv. 
 113, a fort is mentioned called 17 AriKvBog. 
 And of these two names, which are highly 
 significant, the latter means an oil-fiask ; 
 the former, an oil-cniet or oil-vase. So the 
 present name was, I doubt not, given from 
 some fancied resemblance to those objects ; 
 the hill of Olpse bearing a rude resemblance 
 to two oil-flasks set up side by side, and 
 that, we may suppose, from its having ttco 
 summits. So in Scotland there is a hill 
 called tJie Paps of Jura. 
 
y» f 
 
 554 
 OaXa 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 EXpwvro- airix^i Se aTio rfjc 'Apytiojv ttoXewc, tTrieaXcuatac ouW, 
 TTEvre Kal a/cocri ara^touc ^aA^trra. 2. ol ^f 'AKapvaveg ol ^bv k 
 'Apyoq £ui'£j3o»;^ouv, o[ Se t^C 'AiU(^(Xoxi«C ty rourw raJ x^P^V » 
 Ko;;vai KoXelrai, (/)uXda(TovT6C roue juera Eipv\6xf>v UtXmrovvri- 
 (j'lovQ, ju)) XaOwcTt TT/ooc roug 'AjUTrpaKiwTac gi£X0ovr£C, edrpaTOTTE^eu- 
 aavTO. 3. 7r£>7rou(Ti St /coi iirl /\v^io<jOevriv tov H' rrjv AlnoXiav 
 'AOnvaiwv ffToaTr]yr](javTa, OTTtog G<p'i(Jiv r]ye^(^v y'iyvr)Tai, ^Kai eni 
 Tcic; HKocTi Vdvg 'AOrp'atwv ctl trvx^w TrepI l\k\oTrovvr]aov ovaai, wv 
 ^o^ev 'AoifTToriUq re o T.^io/cpdrouc fcoi 'Upo^Cyv o 'Avrt^vricrrou. 
 4*. d7r£(TretXav U Kai ayyAov ot Trapl raq "OXiraq ' Afiir^aKUorai 
 iQ rm' ^oXiv, KEXtuovrtc (y(()lff( jSorj^eTv 7rav3r^^Ei,^ ^^dioTeq ^iv ol 
 f^HT EupuXox^v ov ^uvwvrai ^tfXOelv roue 'AKrapvavac, Kal (T^tcriv 
 ^ ^lovwOtlatv TJ Amxr? yEvrjrat, ») o'l^ax^p^n; PouXo^trocc ovk y 
 aa(l>a\k- CVI. Oi /nlv oiJv /uet' EupuXdx^)u nEXoTrovrridtoi rJc 
 y(T0oi'ro roue £V "OXttoic 'A/XTrpaK'twrag ^(/covrac, apnvreg ek: rou 
 Upoax^ov, EjSori^ovv /card ra'xoc' /-'"', ^ia(5dvTeg tov 'Ax^X(^ov, 
 
 On the situation of several of the places 
 mentioned in the following narrative, no 
 little diversity of opinion exists. The most 
 successful attempt to fix the situation of 
 the places is that of Col. Leake, in his 
 Northern Greece, vol. iv. 242. In the 
 positions there laid down 1 entirely accede, 
 except as regards Metropolis, wliich must, 
 I apprehend, have been much nearer Olpcc, 
 and in a situation towards Argos. I agree 
 with Kruse, Poppo,and Arnold, in thinking 
 that Metropolis was very near to Olpce, and 
 probably formed part of it ; for we may 
 suppose, with Kruse, that w hen our author 
 speaks of Olpse in the plural, he means to 
 include the whole hill, one part (or end) 
 of which was occupied by the Acarnanian 
 fort, the other by Metropolis ; and that by 
 Olpte in the singular he means the fort 
 only. I conceive Metropolis to have occu- 
 pied the Southern peak of the hill now 
 called Maurovuni, as Fort Olpe the JVorth- 
 ern. Consequently Metropolis was on the 
 height at the foot of which is situated the 
 present village of Vlika. What was the 
 nature of the place, and why it was so 
 called, is involved in obscurity. That it 
 was not then a toiniy but merely a strong- 
 hold, is plain ; and that it never had 
 been a regular town, is very probable. I 
 believe it to have been called MijrpoTroXtc 
 because it formed, in conjunction with 
 Fort Olpse, koivov diKaffrrjpiov, a common 
 court-house, used both for holding the 
 national assembly of the Acarnanians, — 
 iuid as a place both for the administration 
 
 and the execution of justice : and the 
 situation was chosen for the same reason 
 that, in the middle ages, strong castles were 
 resorted to for the same purpose. Thus 
 by the term koivov it is denoted, that this 
 was common to all the petty republics, of 
 which, as we learn from vi. 106 and else- 
 where, Acarnania was composed. It may, 
 indeed, be said, that strange would it seem 
 that a situation shouM be chosen for this 
 purpose almost out of Acarnania, and 
 remote from almost every part of it. Per- 
 haps the place was selected both from its 
 very convenient position, and still more 
 because it was on the borders of Amphi- 
 lochia, which there is reason to think then 
 formed, if not a part of Acarnania, at least 
 a territory federally connected with it. 
 Moreover, Acaniania seems originally to 
 have occupied only the northern part of 
 that tract of country which afterwards went 
 bv this name, and consequently at that time 
 the fortified hill of Olpse would be a very 
 convenient spot for a koivov ^iKatJTTjpiov, 
 i. e. one common both to Acarnania and 
 to Amphilochia. And indeed Steph. Byz. 
 says, "OXTrai- (ppovpiov koivov 'AKapvdviov 
 Kai 'A//0tXoxtwv SiKaarijpiov. 
 
 Ch. CVI. I. rot-e ev 'OXTraig 'AfiTrpa- 
 KiojTag r'lKovTag] A condensed form of 
 expression, tig "OXirag being repeated from 
 tv "OXnaig, for ' quum Peloponnesii Am- 
 braciotas, qui Olpis erant, eo pervenisse 
 sensissent,' had come thither ; that being the 
 force of the preterite. See note on iv. 
 14, 1. 
 
 OL. 85, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. CVII. 
 
 555 
 
 evoipouv 8t' 'AK-apvccv/ac, olJ.rjc Ep.Vou ^tci r.v eg Ap70C f^ovOjiav, 
 kvUid nlv E'xovrH' r»iv ^rpar/c^v ttoXcv ^ae r,v </)poupav avn^v, ev 
 ap.ar.pd d'e r^v aXXr^v 'A^apv«v/av. 2. Ka. ^1^}^^^^'^^%'^^ ^^?": 
 tLv % exoipo.v gm r,k f ^^^'^^^' '^"^ "•^^'^. M^Secrog Trap 
 aVvara, EVEcra g.d Atf^vala,' Kal ETri^.aa. rij, Aypa.^v, ovKer. 
 'AKapvav/ac, ^tX/ac ^^ c^/-- 3. X«/3d^evoc ^e rou Gua^ou opoyc, 
 ci Ecrrtv ciypoT^ov, EX-pouv h' aJroG .at Kar^^,.«v e, rm' Apyuav 
 vuKTcJc ^'i, /ca; StE$EX(iorrEC ^cEra^u r.lc te ApyEto^v 7roX.<.c Kai r,c 
 eVI Kpnvatc 'AKapvdvcov <(>vXa.,^c eXa^ov Kal ^P^-ml-- -^^ ^v 
 ^'OXZ, 'AMTrpaKtoJracc. CVII. rEvo^evoc ^e aOpoot, a^a p 
 mtEoa Kam>vaiv k^l r^v Mr,rpo7roXiV KaXou^^v^v, Kai arparon.hov 
 iJiUvro. 2, 'AOr^vaun ^e raTc aWc vavacv ou 7roXXa> u^rEpov 
 ;rap«7t7Vovrac k -v 'A^TrpaOKOV koXttov, pc>^0ouvrEC ro.c Ap- 
 yeU, Kal Ar^^ocrOErr^c, Me^ct.v/cv ^Iv ^X^^^ ^iaKoaiov,^ ojrXtrac, 
 E^riKovra g^ ro^dra^ 'Aer^vaicv. 3. Kal al ^h v»,ec nepi rag OXTrag 
 rJ. Xod,ov k OaXda.m ^(/>a;pMOvV ol ^k 'A/capravEC Kat A^.cj>iXox-^v 
 oXtV, (ol ydp ttXe/ouc ^^TTc) 'A^7rpa/c(a>rdlv /3ta /car^xovro,) ec to 
 "Ap70C ;;Sn £uvEXr,Xu0orEC TrapEcr/CEud^ovro iog ^axoufi^voi rote evav- 
 rtW Kal riyE^dva rot-J iravr^ S.^^taxeKoJ atpo.vrat Arj^ocr^^Evr, 
 ,.Erd rd;v .^ErEpcv arpar.ycJ.. 4. J 3J, .rpo.ayaya,. Ey7uc rr,c 
 "OXTrrjc, EcrrparoTTESEVcraro- x«P«^P" ^ "^"^^"^ f^eyaXv hu^H'^^ 
 5. Kal v^epag ,.lv .ivre ^.vxatov, r.] ^l 'Ury kraaaovro a,.<|>orEpoc c, 
 k ^^axnV Kal—fJiutnv yap EyEVEro, Kai TTEpiEaxe ro rtuv OeXottov- 
 
 2 ^vTiag] Though the MSS. here pre- 
 scut no variation of reading, there is little 
 doubt that the true reading is ^oiriag ; 
 that being supported by an inscription in 
 Boeckh, vol. ii. p. 1, and Polyb. iv. 63, 
 7 & 10, where, however, the word has a 
 plural form. I entirely coincide in the 
 opinion of Col. Leake, that the town was on 
 the site of the present Porta, on the crown 
 of a hill ; also that Mc^twv was at some 
 ruins near the present Katuna ; and, again, 
 that Limnsea was at Kervasaur. Of course 
 in each of these cases the territories ot 
 those towns are to be understood, especially 
 in the case of Limniea ; for they probably 
 only skirted its eastern boundaries, and 
 then turned off to the right into Agrsea, 
 because, as Poppo and Arnold observe, 
 their object was not Argos, but Olpse. 
 
 3. evdnov ooovg] The present Sparto- 
 noros ; a continuation of Macrinoros, a little 
 to the north. The meaning of the term 
 applied to this mount, dypo~iKov, is mid, 
 rouqh, umuUkated : a sense of the word as 
 used of thinqs, so rare that I know of no 
 other example. Something similar, how- 
 
 ever, is found at ii. 98, in hd K«pKiV»?c, 
 
 ipr)aov opovg. 
 
 h' ahrov^ Meaning, 'through the moun- 
 tain,' i. e. from one end to the other, i heir 
 course would have been through or close 
 by Kpr>ai, but they went away from it 
 to the left, and took the middle couree 
 between Crene and Argos, and, no doubt, 
 passed rapidly over the distance to Olpse, 
 which did not exceed three miles. 
 
 Cii. CVII. 3. rov Xo0ov] This is added 
 per appositionem, Kaff i^rjyrjaiv, to distin- 
 guish the hill of 'OXTra. from the fort of 
 
 'OXttt]. . 
 
 4. yapd^pa] ' a ravine. 
 
 5. ieoiEtrxO scil. avToig. Not mean- 
 iucr, as Portus and others render, was 
 superior to them' (for that sense was ex- 
 pressed by the preceding term fiii^ov 
 h'^viTo) ; but ' stretched beyond them, 
 'outflanked them,' as at i. 108. v. 71, '[«P*- 
 kffvov no Kip<}. One of the Scholiasts here 
 rightly oxi)lains by v-jrepkrHve. In a simi- 
 lar passage of Dionys. Hal. Ant. ix. II, 
 p. 1760, w y«P »/ T. (pd\ay^—virspTriTr,g, 
 1 conjecture the true reading to be uirep- 
 
556 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 iq o^ov Tiva Ko'i\r}v Kai Xo^juoi^?? oTrXiTttQ Km ^//iXouc;, £i;i'ajU(|)orf|Oovc 
 Eg TtToa/cocFiovc, OTTwg Acara to viTB^yi^ov rwv ei^avrtcDV £i' rp c^vvocw 
 avTrj i^avaoTavTEQ ovToi Kara vljtov y'lyvtovTcii. 6. eirti ce 7rap£- 
 OKSvaaTO afKpoTtpoic^ yetrav f'g -yeipaq, Ar^fxoaOivrjq fjilv to Se&ov 
 Kipag fvwv jUtTa M£(T(T)7)'/wv /cat AOrjva'nov oXiywV to 0£ ciAXo 
 'A*copvc7i'fc, a)c; sE/cadTot TCTay/utvoi, fTrtd^or, Kot AjJKJxXo^tjv oi 
 TTaoovTi^ iiKovTiJTai TltXoTroi'VfjcTtot 0£ K'at AiinrpaKnI)Tai avafii^ 
 Ttrayinevoi, TrXijy Mai'Tivetov* ouTOt ^£ iv tw ivwvvjLiio jmaWov, Kai 
 ov TO Kipag uKpov kvovTfg, a0f)ooi r](jav' aXX EfpuXo^og ca^aTov 
 eJve TO tuwru^iov Acot oi jlut avTov, Kara ^taarjviovg Kai ^rjjuoaBivYjv, 
 CVllI. Qg ^', £]' \ipcflv tj^r} ovTtQj TTipda^ov Tw Kepa ot TleXo- 
 7rovi'»i(T(oi, /cat e/cu/cXouito to St^tov tojv travT((i)r, oi iK Ttjg tvi^pat; 
 A/capi'av£<,' £7rt-y£vo/(£i'oi avToiq Kara vwrov, TTpoaTmrTOvai re Kai 
 Tpiirovaiv, (vaTe ju^Jte tg uXkyiv uTTO/utlvat, ^oj3rj0£i'T«g Tt eg (pvyriv 
 Kai TO TrXe'ov tou aTparev/naTog KaTaGTrjaai' eiTHcrt yap ticov to Kar 
 ^vpvXo^oVj Kai o KpaTioTov »iv, ^ia(j>Oiipoiuiivov, TToXXw fiaXXov 
 f^ojSoui'To. 2. Kai oi M^eaar}Vioi bvTig TavTij /niTa tov Ar/jUOdOfvoug 
 to noXv tov epyov i^r)XOov. 3. oi ce A/uTrpa/ctwTat Kai ot KaTa to 
 ^t^ior Ktpag iv'iKwv to KaO eavTovg, Kai npog to ' Apyog airiBiu)- 
 $av* Kai yap ixayjL}JLis)TaTOi twv irepi iKfiva ra \(i)pia Tvy-^avovoiv 
 
 Tevffg. So Polysen. iii. 1, 2, where this 
 very manoeuvre is recorded, we have the 
 term VTrip(l>a\ayyil^etv. 
 
 \oxfi(^^Ti] * overgrown with bushes and 
 underwood.' Imitated from this is the ex- 
 pression of Dio Cass. 13, iv Koi\«i) tivI /cat 
 Xoxfioj^ti Toirif}, Si. 1279, 17 ; and Polysen. 
 iii. 1,2. By to viripexov understand 'that 
 part in which the enemy was superior to 
 and outflanked their line.' Of iv Ty Kvv6d(^ 
 avTy the sense is, ' at the very instant of 
 the conflict commencing ;' a sense which 
 ^uvodog also bears at v. 70. 'E^avaorav- 
 TiQ, ' having started forth from ambush ;' 
 a customary term, of which examples are 
 found in Polyb. v. 95, 9. viii. 16, 7- x. 31, 
 4. Xen. Hist. iv. 8, 37. In Kara, vwtov 
 yiyviovrai we have another military phrase 
 frequently used by the historians in the 
 sense ' to take a line in the rear.' 
 
 6. b}Q sKaffToi rtray/iEvoi] i. e. * ranged 
 in separate corps,' each tribe, or town, by 
 itself, in contradistinction to avafil^, just 
 after. 'E7r£T;^ov, The \yord has this same 
 sense at i. 48, and also in Hdot. ix. 31, 
 signifying ' to occupy a place in a line of 
 battle.' 
 
 UfXoTrorv/^ffioi dk Kai 'AfnrpaK. dvafii^ 
 
 Tfr.] The Ambraciots were not unfit to be 
 ranged with the Peloponnesians, since they 
 were armed in the same manner, and were 
 accounted the best troops in that part of 
 the continent. 
 
 Ch. CVIII. 2. For 01 Mtffffrivioi ovTsg 
 I would read, with Dobree, ol M. 01 oPTsg. 
 'EK^XOov, for £7r«?. (which word, indeed, 
 has place in the common text, but is 
 evidently a gloss,) accomplished, as at i. 70. 
 
 3. TrpoQ TO 'ApyoQ aTTidiw^av] ' chased 
 them from or off the field to Argos ;' a 
 spirited expression, which occurs, in a 
 more complete form, in Xen. Hist. vi. 2, 
 1 1, (Thiem.) tovq fiiv Tptxpdfiivog drr- 
 ediwts : and so at iv. 5, 15, in some MSS., 
 as also Dio Cass., 344, ^Knriiova aTro tov 
 fieTtwpov diridiuj^f. Hdian. vii. II, I7, 
 and another passage of our author, vi. 102. 
 The import of the expression is proripere, 
 * to push off from the field,' and drive 
 before them, as it were, at the point of 
 the lance. So in Aristoph. Nub. 1296, 
 we have oiiic dTroSiuj^Hg aavrbv Ik Ttjg 
 oiKiag ; ^ipt fioi to KevTpov, where, though 
 the Trpog might seem to require rather 
 IttiS., instead of dTrod.f no alteration, how- 
 ever, is necessary. 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. CIX. 
 
 00/ 
 
 ovTtg, 4. iirava-^tjpovvTfg ^l, dig iioptjv to nXtov ViviKt^/uivov, Kai 
 01 aXXoi AKapvaveg (T<J)t(Ti 7rpotT€K:fti'ro, \aXe7riog ^iectoj^Iovto eg Tag 
 OXirag' Kai TroXXot anWavov auTwi', aTuKTU)g Kai ov^tvl koct/lko 
 f TTpoaTrnrTovTig, TrXrJr MavTiviuv' ovtoi St /naXicTTa ^vvt et ay juitvoi 
 navTog tov GTpuTov orc^wpr/aav. Kai tf julv iiid\r] iTtXevTa t «<; 
 oxpL 
 
 CIX. M£V€OaIoc Se Tp v(TTipaia, Eu^juXo^ou TtOvewTog, kui 
 Mafcaptou, avTog irapiiXifi(j>(ji)g Trjr dp^r}v, Kai aVopwv, /.leydXrig J/ddr/c 
 
 > » 
 
 yEyivrinevr}g, oTit) t^oottw »/ juivijjv 7roXtopfc»?<T£Tai, c/c tb ytig Kai ek 
 OaXacrar^g Talg ATTiKalg vavalv, uTroKBKXijf^iEvog, i] Kai avayjvpujv 
 ciaaw9t]aETai, 7rpoG<j>EpEi Xoyov wEpi (nrovBtiiv Kai ava\(t)p}}GE(jjg Ar/- 
 }xoa\jEVEi Kai Toig AKapvavtjv (TTpaTrjyoig, Kai inpi vEKpivv a/uia 
 avaipEiJEwg. 2. ot oe vEKpovg fxEV airi^oaav^ Kai Tpoiraiov avTol 
 EaTTfaav, Kai Tovg EavTuiv, TpiaKOGiovg fuiaXiGTa, anoOavovTag aj'ct- 
 XovTO' avay^u)pr}(Tiv ot ek /hev tov wpo(pavovg ovk EcfirEKTavTo airaai, 
 Kpv(pa 0£ ArfiuocfOEvrjg /uETa twv ^vaTpaTrjywv AKapvavDV ottev 
 SovTai MavTivEvaif Kai MgrfSatw Kai Tolg dXXoig apvoudt tu)v Ue- 
 OTTOvvr/dtwi', Kai odoi avTijjv itcrav aQioAoywTaTOt, aTToywpEiv KaTa 
 Ta-^ogy (iovXofiEVog \piX(I)<Tai Tovg 'A/j^Tr pa KitJTag te Kai tov /j.iaOo(j>d- 
 
 4. Tag *oX7rae] Meaning the hill so 
 called, (see ch. 107, I-) namely, that end 
 of it which lay the nearest to them, and 
 where they had at first taken post. 
 
 TrpotnriTTTovTeg] Not 'rushing on the 
 enemy,' but rather 'rushing or hurry- 
 ing on,' namely, towards their camp ; 
 though I suspect that our author wrote 
 TrponiTTTovTtg, ' irruentes,' in which sense 
 the term is of frequent occurrence in 
 Polyb. and other writers ; e. gr. Diod. Sic. 
 ix. 201, TrpofTrnrTov tig Kivdvvov, 'rushed 
 headlong into danger.' Marc. Ant. i. 17, 
 7r pot TTiffov 7r\T)ixfit\ri<Tai, 
 
 htXevra tg 6;//^] Several MSS. have 
 ewe oxl^ff wliicli has been adopted by Bek- 
 ker, Goeller, and Arnold, who, following 
 Lobeck on Phryn. p. 47, explain it as a 
 condensed form of expression for TraptTtivt 
 'ibjg 6\pk, Kai 6\pk tTtXfvTa. I have thought 
 proper, with Duk., Poppo, and Dobree, to 
 retain the common reading, from its being 
 more Thucydidean ; since of tg oxl^t we 
 have another example infra viii. 23 ; and 
 the verb with which it is associated is one 
 very often joined with Ig : e. gr. supra 
 i. 51, ri vavfiaxia tTtXtvTa kg vvktu. iii. 
 78. It may be observed, too, that 'iujg 
 would suggest the idea of a longer con- 
 tinuance to the battle than facts war- 
 r.,nt. 
 
 Ch. CIX. 1. iroXiopKf}<TtTai] 'he shall 
 
 stand a siege,' i. e bear being besieged, as 
 supra ch. 52. 
 
 7rpo(T<ptpti Xoyov] lit. ' proffers a parley,' 
 or conference ; namely, as to terms of 
 yielding. For Xoyov, two good MSS. have 
 Xoyovg : and such is found supra ii. 70, 
 Xoyouf 7rpo<T(ptpov<Ti Trtpl Kvfi(3d(Ttu)g : and 
 in Herodot. v. 40. But the singular, in 
 the sense 'a parley,' is equally proper, and 
 has place in the similar phrase, didovai 
 Xoyov, and ct^aaOai tov Xoyov at iv. 
 16, I. 
 
 2. Join Tovg tavTojv with aTroOavovTag, 
 by which the sense will be, ' those of our 
 people who were dead.' Or we may at 
 Tovg iavTwv repeat vtKpovg, (as in another 
 passage of our author, which I have no- 
 ticed, though not able to distinctly specify 
 it,) in which case diroB. may be regarded 
 as qualifying rpta/c., q. d. 300 dead, with- 
 out including the wounded. Ovk tanti' 
 aavTo, ' did not grant under treaty ;' or it 
 may mean, as at iii. 24, ' to make a treaty 
 for.' 
 
 fiovXofitvog] This is put in the singular, 
 (though the construction would i-ather re- 
 quire the plural, as before,) because in 
 effect, as Goeller remarks, our author here 
 had in mind Demosthenes alone. ^iXaiaai* 
 for fiovbjffai, xpiXovg twv ov^ndx^tiv Trot^- 
 ffai, as in Xen. Cyr. iv. 5, 6, iirtfiTrtv. Itti 
 Tovg Mrjdovg, u)g xpiXuxTtov avTOv. Hdot. 
 
 i! 
 
\ 
 
 558 
 
 THUCYDIDE8. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 pov oyXov Tov ^tvi/coi', fiaXiara ^t Aafct^aijuoviouc «:o< FleXoTrov- 
 VTjfftouc SiajSaXeTv £C rout; CKfivr^ XPV^^^' 'EXX»jrac, wc, KaTawpo- 
 Sovrsc, TO taurwv TTjOOupyta/rfpov CTTOirjtravro. 3. Kai oi f.uv tovq 
 T£ VEKOovq avtiXovTO Km Bid rd^ovg e^oTrrov, W(T7rep u7r»;p)(^E, fcai 
 T^v dnoyjjjpvdiv Kpv(l)a, olc eSt^oro, tTTf/BouXtuov. CX. Tio 0£ A»?- 
 /iO(T0£vfi Kai ToiQ AKapvdaiv d-yyeXXertii tou^ A/uTrpa/ciwrac roue; ffc 
 T»7c TToXeo^c TravBrjiiUi Kara ti]v 7rpwTi]v £/c twv OXttwv ayyeXiav 
 £iTij5or]0uv Bid TMV 'Ain(pi\o\iov, |3ouXojU£vouc Tiiig Iv ' OXttoic $v/i- 
 ^T£o(, ei^orag ovBlv riov ytywri/nevivv, 2. Kat TrejLnrn evOuc: tov 
 arparov fxepog ti rdq oBovg irpoXoy^iovvTag, Kai ra Kapre^a tt^o- 
 KaraXr^xfjo/xevovg' Kai Ty dXXy GTpaTia ixfia irapiOKwat^ro poriOeiv 
 £7r' avTOvg. CXI. Ev rourw B' oi MavTiVYJg, Kai olg eaneiaTO, 
 7rp6(f>aaiv ini Xa^avtcTjuov Kai (ppvyavo)V ^vXXoyi]v e^tXOovTtg^ 
 
 ii. 151, \l/i\(offavTag to. rrXtXara rrJQ 
 dvvdnioQ. The term signifies lit. * to lay 
 hare,' by a metaphor taken from laying a 
 tree bare by stripping off its branches, 
 and exposing it to the storm. Correspond- 
 ing to the present is the term at iii. 1 1, 4, 
 TOV aWov TTfpiyprjfievov. So in Latin 
 ntidare bears the sense of nudare prcesidio. 
 From the very force of the term ypiX. it is 
 apparent that the agreement made with the 
 principal persons of the Peloponnesians 
 was meant to apply to the troops at large. 
 TOV fiicr9o<p6poj> ox^ov] This, for vulg. 
 fii(r9o(p6piov ox^ov, is very properly intro- 
 duced by the later editors, on strong evi- 
 dence, both external and internal ; for it 
 may well be supposed that the other read- 
 ing merely proceeded from certain critics, 
 who did not bear in mind the adjectival 
 use of )uio"0o^6poc,", though the word is (as 
 I have shown in note, Ti-anslation) far 
 from rare in the best Attic wTiters. So in 
 Xen. Hist. vi. 1,4, we have jxiaQoipcipovQ f x<^ 
 ^ivovg. Who are the persons here meant 
 hy foreign mercenaries is by no means clear ; 
 for of the 3000 brought by Eurylochus, 
 2500 were from the Lacediemonian allies, 
 and the other 500 from Heraclea ; and 
 thus there could be no foreigners among 
 them. These must, therefore, have been 
 certain Epirots whom the Ambraciots en- 
 listed. That the Epirots were accustomed 
 to hire themselves out in war, in much the 
 same way as the Arcadians, we have had 
 several proofs. In this view (I find) Poppo 
 coincides, observing that, although these 
 mercenaries are not mentioned at ch. 105, 
 yet they must be meant at ch. Ill, where, 
 after the Peloponnesians had gone off' 
 under treaty, there is mention made, be- 
 sides the Ambraciots, of oi aXXot oaoi 
 krvyx'^'^'ov ^vptXOovreg. 
 
 Sia[ia\(.lv Iq tovq tKsivy xpy'^wv "E\\.] 
 Meaning, ' to bring into discredit and cen- 
 sure with the Greeks ;' a phrase occurring 
 infra viii. 83 & 109, and in Diog. Laert. 
 i. 37, fiTJ^t dia(3a\\BTa) <re Xoyog irpbg 
 Tovg iriffTBojg KiK0ivit)vr)K6Tag, ' let not 
 report set thee against those to whom 
 thou hast committed thy faith,' namely, 
 by reposing to them thy secrets. Of 
 KaruTTpoSidovTBg the sense is, ' by betray- 
 ing them.' 
 
 TO tavToiv npovpytaiTtpov iTroirjffavTo] 
 * they made their own interest a matter of 
 greater moment ' than theirs ; an elegant 
 form of expression, of which examples are 
 found in several passages of Polyb., Jos., 
 Is£eus, and Procop. 
 
 3. locTTTsp vTrfjpx^] ' as [well as] circum- 
 stances would permit.' 
 
 Cu. CXI. 1. Krai olg lo-TTfiaro] 'and 
 those with whom the covenant had been 
 made.' At irpoipaaiv 1 was formerly of 
 opinion, with Matth. Gr. § 425, 5, that 
 there is an ellipsis of >card, but I am now 
 induced to coincide in the view of Poppo, 
 that there is no such ellipsis, and that the 
 word Kara, though it might have been used, 
 (as in several passages of Herodot. which 
 I have adduced in my Translation,) may, 
 however, very well be dispensed with, on 
 the supposition that, as Poppo points out, 
 the accus. is here employed adverbially, 
 the reason of which use Matthise supposes 
 to be, that, as in the several cases indi- 
 cated by him, the accus. not unfrequently 
 contains a definition which is usually 
 expressed by an adverb, or a noun in 
 the dative, an occasion was thus given 
 for the use of the accus. as an adverb. 
 Yet it may be questioned whether in such 
 a case as the present, (and that at v. 80, 3, 
 ayCjvd Tiva Trp6<pa<nv 7roirj<Tag,) the prin- 
 
 ! 
 
 il 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. CXI. 
 
 559 
 
 i^7ra7r^£(7«i' Kar oXiyovg, uf^ia ^vXXeyovreg l(j> a et,rfXOov ct}Oev' npo- 
 fCfywor/KOTtg Be r}Br} cnroOtv Trjg * OXirrjg ddaoov airkyjaypovv. 2. oi 8 
 AjUTTpaKiujTai Kai oi riXXot, ofTOt /uav eTuy^avov o'vTwg aOpooi 
 *|"^i»v£A(7ovT£c:, (jjg f-yvftxrai' aTrtovrag, wpfirfcrav Kai avnUf Kai eueov 
 Bpojuio, iiriKaTaXaf^tiv (SovXojLievoi. 3. oi cl AKapvavfg to /nlv 
 TToioTov Kai iravTag evo/uKJav anitvai aanovcovg ofxoiiog, Kai Tovg 
 YleXoTTOVvqaiovg liracitjJKnv' Kai Tivag avTiov rwv aToaTr]yu)v kujXv 
 ovTag, Kai (pacTKOVTag tcnrei(7uai avTOig, iiKovTiaa Tig, vo/uiiGag KaTa- 
 
 ciple of apposition for explanation sake 
 should not be chiefly adverted to. 
 
 iiri Xaxari(Ti.ibr Kai (pp. KvXX.] ' for the 
 gathering of herbs and collecting of fuel.' 
 So Jos. 1199, 39, ocToi Xaxavtiag ei'iKa r/ 
 (ppvyavinfiou TrpotXijXvQticra)'. Pollux i. 
 162, t^rjXOov iTTi Xaxaviaixbv, iiri <ppv- 
 yavio^ov (of which latter term ^pvyavia- 
 fiog an example occurs in our author, 
 infra vii. 4). By t^pvyava is denoted what 
 we call brushwood for fuel ; and so in 
 Polysen. iv. 18, 1, we have ^pvyctvcjv 
 tpopTia. These Xdxava were doubtless 
 what we read of in Aristoph. Thesm. 456, 
 iv aypioTffi Tolg (I conj. Toi) Xaxdvoig 
 avTog Tpa^tig. Gell, in his Morea, p. 191, 
 calls these Xcixava the icUd cabbage, and 
 says they are yet used in Greece ; and 
 Col. Leake, North. Greece, vol. iv. ]>. 248, 
 says that the custom of collecting ^pvyava 
 and dypia Xdxava, as well as the use of 
 the words themselves, has continued among 
 the Greeks to this day. It is, he adds, a 
 common employment of the women in the 
 spring and early summer to gather those 
 edible herbs, which there abound in all 
 the uncultivated grounds ; and the fact 
 mentioned by our author is exemplified in 
 almost every halt of a body of Greek sol- 
 diers, who are to be seen dispersed about 
 the halting-place, employed in foi-aging 
 for their supper. 
 
 2. oi dXXoi] Meaning the mercenaries 
 of whom mention was made at ch. 109. 
 Of the next words, otroi jxev tTvyxarov 
 ovTiog dOpooi ^vveXOovTeg, the sense is, 
 *as many as happened to have, in this 
 manner, accompanied them in any num- 
 bers.' It is said in any numbers, because 
 small parties could not venture forth. Of 
 ovTijjg the sense may very well be ' for 
 this purpose,' namely, Itti XaxavKTfibv 
 Kai ^pvydi'tov ^vXXoyifv. The word has 
 occasionally much sense implied, which is 
 thus left to be understood from the con- 
 text ; and such is its use in a passage of 
 St. John iv. 6, i)v dk Trr\yri tov 'laKW/S. 
 'O ovv 'IrifTovg KtKOTriaKiog fx Tijg bdoi- 
 TTOpiag iKaOi^tTo ovTdrg Itti ry Trrjyy, 
 
 where the sense may be supposed to be, 
 ' so, in stich a manner as a person so cir- 
 cumstanced woukl.' The onlv real diffi- 
 culty here existing is that connected with 
 the term ^vvtXOovTeg, of which, notwith- 
 standing that Poppo denies it can bear 
 this sense, not impossible is it that the 
 meaning may be, * had gone forth or out 
 Avith them ;' for surely the sense gone itith 
 them may, in such a context as the pre- 
 sent, convey, by implication, that of * gone 
 forth with them.' Supposing, however, 
 that ^vvepxtf^Oai cannot boar the sense *to 
 go with, or accompany, any one,' (and I 
 am not enabled to prove that it does,) then 
 it will be necessary to read, from certain 
 MSS., ^vvt^tXOopTeg, which is probably 
 the true reading, especially considering 
 the not unfrequent circumstance, else- 
 where observable, of a second preposition 
 being lost after the first. Of ^vpfK^px^Tdai 
 and ^vvs^tifii examples in abundance oc- 
 cur. Finally, strong confimiation to the 
 above reading mav be derived from an- 
 other passage further on, ch. 113, 1, ore 
 ^STa Tu/v MavTivsdJv Kai vtzogtvov^iov 
 ^vvt'iyioav affirovdoi. 
 
 i9eov ^pofKi)] Of this phrase examples 
 occur also at v. 10. iv. 67. Xen. Anab. 
 i. 8, 18. iv. 6, 25. And so x^P^^^ Spofit^t 
 at v. 3, and dponfp ikvai at Herodot. vi. 
 112; cursu iri, in Liv. ii. 30. Poppo, on 
 a pas.sage further on, iv. 67, compares 
 (psvysiv <pvyy and the Latin curricula 
 currere ; but those phrases are surely of a 
 different kind. Of the phrases in question 
 the sense is *to go or run at full speed,' 
 lit. as in a race. So 1 Cor. ix, 24, iv 
 ffTadiip rptxoJ^Tf e. In i7riKaTaXa(3tiv, ' to 
 come up,' * overtake them,' we have a 
 somewhat rare term, though examples of 
 it are found in Plato, p. 39. Jos. Ant. 
 xviii. 9, 5. Pol. i. 66, 4. 
 
 3. ijKovTiai Tig] The Tig here answers 
 to our some one, as used of repeated action, 
 implying a plurality of persons ; which 
 circumstance is here implied in the force 
 of the aorist ^Kovriffe, as used of custom, 
 or repeated action. Render, * and some 
 
 % 
 
o 
 
 60 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 42(3. 
 
 TTOo^'i^oaSai (f<^a(;' iizHTa fxivToi tovq fjiv Mavrivtoc Km tou<.- FltAo- 
 TTorvTjdiovc a(f>ii(Tav, Toug S' 'AjuirpaKuoTaQ Iekthvov. 4. /cat >ii; 
 7roXX») ipiQ Ka\ ayvoia ute ' Af^iirpaKnoTr^Q rig ttrriv arc rifXoTror- 
 vricjioQ, 5. Kat £? ^a/cod/ouc /nev Tivaq avTwv aniKTHvav' ol S 
 aAXot ^ie(poynv fc ^^v 'A-ypatSa, o/no^ov ovqav' Kai 2aXuv0(oc 
 aiirouCj o /3ariXtuc rwr 'A-ypatwv, <()tXoc ttH' UTTCcaSaro. CXll. Ot 
 S' £/c rjc TToXiwc ' A/nwpaKidjTai ({(fnKvovvrai ctt loojuevrjv. £(ttov 
 ^6 Suo Xo<^a> 1? 'iSo/ueyr/ i\prj\(jj' tovtoiv top fjilv /JLHtio, vvKTog 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. CXII. 
 
 561 
 
 one would shoot at them.* Such is the 
 force of the aorist in Herodot. ix. 18, 3, 
 Kai £ri SuTtivovTO to. (isXea ojq ccTrrjffovTeg' 
 Kai Koi) TiQ Kai dTrrjKf, ' and there were 
 cases when some would even let fly.' 
 (ioeller aptly embraces the Homeric ojSe 
 Sk Tig ti7r£<TKCv, (occurring in II. ii. 271.) 
 where the force of the rig is imparted by 
 that of the Ionic iteratlre form (ticw from 
 the imperf. and aorists, and denoting the 
 repetition of an action. Aa to the passage 
 of Xen. An. i. 8, 20, cited by Arnold, 
 where we have ToKivOrjvai rig tXiyero, it 
 may be doubted whether the above use 
 really has place ; and as to the other ad- 
 duced by him from Herodot. iii. 140, dva- 
 /3f/3r;A:£ c' i) Tig ri ovdtig, that is any thing 
 but to the purpose ; the form there, ij Tig 
 fi oifhig, being, as Matth. observes, nega- 
 tive^ though with the expression of doubt ; 
 as we should say, nejct to none. 
 
 5. SiaKoffiovg Tivag] * some 200.' Diod. 
 says, with his usual inattention to accu- 
 racy, ax^^°^ TTCLVTag. The reason why 
 not more than about 200 fell, was that, 
 having been colonists of Corinth, and 
 hence resembling the Peloponuesians in 
 arms and armour, customs and language, 
 it was difficult for the enemy to distin- 
 guish one from the other ; indeed the 
 foregoing words were chiefly meant to 
 suggest the reason why no more were 
 slain. 
 
 'AypatSa, onopov ovaav^ i. e. bor- 
 dering on ABsphilochia. On Agrsea and 
 the Agraei, see Steph. Byz., Polyb. xvii. 
 6, 8, and Schweigh. on Liv. xxxii. 34 ; 
 also Pop. Prolog, i. p. 148. Though indeed 
 the exact situation and limits of Agraea 
 are best traced by Col. Leake, in his 
 North. Gr. vol. iv. p. 252, as follows : *The 
 country of the Agraei appears to have 
 been separated from the district of Lim- 
 nsea, in Acamania, by Spartovuni, and 
 further inland from the Medionia by a 
 continuation of the same ridge, thus com- 
 prehending the vale of the Kekhrinidtza, 
 up to the ruined fortress of that name, 
 wliich was probably on the frontier of the 
 
 Agrais and Stratke. The Agrcei com- 
 prehended therefore the modem villages 
 of Varetadha, Serdhiniand, and Ariadha, 
 and separating the Aperanti from the 
 Amphilochif touched the southern borders 
 of the Oreitce, and the north-western fron- 
 tier of jEtolia. At Kerdkambo and Cape 
 Kastridtissa they extended to the shore of 
 the gulf.' The learned writer just quoted 
 endeavours to fix the position of the chief 
 town of Agraea, namely, at Serdhiniand ; 
 but the Hellenic ruins seem to be of a 
 later period. Very probable is it that 
 Agraea at that time was inhabited merely 
 in villages, with no town, since nearly 250 
 years after the Agraei are spoken of in 
 Polyb. xvii. 5, 8, as utter barbarians : to 
 yap 'Aypautv Wvog — ovk iffTiv 'EWcig. 
 
 Ch. CXII. 1. kffTov Sk Svo Xotpio i) 
 'l^o/i6vij v\//?/Xa»] On this 'Idofxh'Tj much 
 obscurity exists. In my Translation I 
 have observed, that, from there being but 
 one name, and that in the singular, to the 
 two hills, it would seem that they formed 
 only one hill, though with two tops, like 
 Parnassus, and also Mount Sinai. This 
 view, I find, has been adopted by Dr. Ar- 
 nold, who regards Idomene as consisting 
 of two high points (rather peaks) called by 
 a common name, and probably seen toge- 
 ther. Col. Leake, however, in his North. 
 Gr. vol. iv. p. 250, speaks more definitely 
 on the matter in question. He justly, I 
 think, regards 'Idofitvr] as the name of 
 the mountain now called Macrinoros^ (see 
 the accompanying plan, formed on Col. 
 Leake's,) of which the abrupt termination 
 at the head of the Ambracian Gulf, in the 
 great line of communication between the 
 northern and southern provinces of West- 
 ern Greece, causes the pass to be one of 
 the most important in the whole country. 
 The whole mountain was called 'idofikvri, 
 doubtless from its being so distinctly seen 
 from the sea, above all the rest of the 
 country ; the name being derived from 
 iSkaOai — iSofitvogj seen ; on which rare 
 passive form of the aorist, see Dorville on 
 Charit. p. 534. 4th edit. Thus, too, the 
 
 1 
 
 CTTi-ycvojUtvrjCj ol TrpoanoaTaXivreg vwo tou ArjjuoaGfi'ouc mro tou 
 arpaTOTre^ov iXaOov re koi i(j>Oaaav 7rpoK:aTaXaj3orr€(;' tov S 
 tXdcraw irvYOV ol AjUirpaKiioTai TrpoavajJavTig^ Kai TjuXidavro. 
 2. o ^€ j\r}iuioaOivr]Q ^u7rvii<Tag e^wpti, kui to aXXo arpaTiv/na 
 ttTTO tanipag evOvg, avTog juev to tjiulkjv £)(^ti>v eiri Tijg eopoXiig, to 
 
 name 'l^rj, given to a high mountain in 
 Troia, and also in Crete, was formed from 
 the verb IStXv, to see. The plural form, 
 found in ch. 113, 'Ido/xkvai, may be ac- 
 counted for on the same principle as in 
 'OXttj; and "OXrrat, namely, by supposing, 
 as Col. Leake seems to do, the two ends of 
 this Macrinoros, or Long Mountain, to 
 form each an idofikvr], whence the whole 
 mountain came to be called 'iSoftkvai. Of 
 these the northern was the Idomene Minor, 
 the southern the Idomene Major (fiti^wv), 
 doubtless from the comparative diff'erence 
 in size of the peaks. The former, Col. 
 Leake thinks, was the position which the 
 Ambraciots occupied when they were at- 
 tacked and defeated (being the present 
 Menidhi) ; the latter, that occupied by 
 Demosthenes (just above Kataforno) ; a 
 position, he shows, extremely well chosen, 
 as being a post which protected the ad- 
 vance, and secured the retreat — in case of 
 ill success — as well of the portion of his 
 forces which went along the western side 
 of Macrinoros, as of that which marched 
 through the mountains on the right of that 
 route, and whose course would probably 
 be along a deep gorge between the eastern 
 face of Macrinoros and the opposite moun- 
 tain ridge, through which runs a rivulet 
 down to the sea at Arapi. 
 
 2. SeiTrvrjffag ix^P^^^ This period, as 
 compared with that of aTrb tinrepag ev9vg, 
 would seem to be a little later. The 
 division which had to take its course, by 
 the mountains, would have a more cir- 
 cuitous route, with a much worse road, and 
 would consequently require more time. 
 The point which Demosthenes sought to 
 reach in this able manoeuvre was, our 
 historian says, IttI Ttjg to-jSoX^f* without 
 any further addition ; but from the fore- 
 going context it is plain that he means by 
 this the pass leading to the position occu- 
 pied by the Ambracian forces, recently 
 arrived, on the Idomene Minor. Though 
 by the term ivfioXrj may be denoted a 
 narrow way, either between two moun- 
 tains, or up from a plain into a moun- 
 tain, or vice versa — either between ttco 
 mountains^ (as that spoken of in Herodot. 
 vii. 172 and 173, where rr^v eafioXnv ti)v 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 'OXvfiTTiKTjv, the pass of Mount Olympus, 
 at 172, is explained, at 173, to mean the 
 pass between Mount Olympus and Mount 
 Ossa,) — or, from a mountain into a plain (so 
 Hdot. ii. 75, IfflSoXr] i^ ovpkojv OTUviuiv 
 kg TO rreSiov) — or, again, frcmi a plain into 
 a mountain ; which must imply the re- 
 verse (so the Somo-Si^rra in Spain); — also 
 a pass across a mountain, as the pass of 
 St. Gothard, and others, over the Alps; 
 the pass from Cilicia into Syria, called the 
 Pylee Syriacae ; — also a narrow pass between 
 a mountain and tfie sea, such as the pass of 
 the Thermopylae. What kind of a- pass 
 the one here spoken of is, we are not in- 
 formed ; but it seems to have been one not 
 much diff'ering from that in Thermopylae, 
 (which is the great medium of commimi- 
 cation between the northern and southern 
 provinces of Eastern Greece, as that is of 
 Western,) and may be supposed to have 
 consisted of a narrow tract at the foot of 
 the western face of Macrinoros. See the 
 annexed plan by Col. Leake. The ter- 
 mination of the £(r/3oX») was, I conceive, 
 at the upper end of Macrinoros, sepa- 
 rated from Idomene by only a short dis- 
 tance ; and consisting of a hollow across 
 the mountain ridge. Of course Demo- 
 sthenes could not know that the Ambra- 
 ciots were at Idomene Minor ; but he 
 was well aware that they soon would 
 be, and that their course must be by 
 the pass, which accordingly he went for- 
 ward with all haste to secure ; while he 
 sent the other half of his forces by a hill- 
 road through the Amphilochian moimtains, 
 so as to come round to the opposite gorge 
 of the pass, as compared with that by 
 which he entered. The Ambraciots must 
 have arrived in the evening of the day 
 on which Demosthenes and his troops 
 set out after supper ; for had they ar- 
 rived on the preceding evening, they would 
 have secured the pass, and gone by it the 
 next morning to the place of their destina- 
 tion. On reaching the pass, Demosthenes 
 found, by his scouts, that the Ambraciots 
 were already arrived, and encamped for 
 the night on the adjacent hill, Idomene 
 Minor, at a fortified post, of which the 
 ruins yet remain, now called Palceopyrgo. 
 
 Oo 
 
562 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. CXIl. 
 
 ^* aAXo cia T(M)v A/u^tXovt/ca»i; o^jwi'. 3. Kai afjLa ofJUfjw innrinTH 
 ToTc Aiinrf)aKi(»)TaiQ tri ev toiq ivval^^ Kai ov npoyaOr^imlvoig ra 
 yiynnmiva, aWa ttoAu /naXXov vofiiaaoi roue caurwv tivai. 4. Kai 
 ya^ T(>v(; MffTffT/riovc; irpayTovq liriTrjcec; o ^rjinoaOevtjg TTpovTO^Sj 
 Kai Trpooayooivtiv | tATfAtue, Atuptoa t£ yAuJcraav livrag, Ka\ roig 
 
 563 
 
 3. a/ia op0p<^] So in Hdot. vii. 188, 
 u/ta ry opf^(>(fi. The period is just after 
 described as one tri vvktoq : and so iv. 
 1 10, VVKTOQ in Kai Trepi opOpov : and ii. 3, 
 pvXd^ai'TfQ tTi vvKTa Kai avrb rb Trtpiop- 
 i)po}>. From which it plainly appears that 
 bpOpoQ (as derived from opw, to rise or 
 arise) means that period when the day- 
 light is beginning to arise or dawn forth, 
 (see Job xxv. 5, and Ps. exii. 4,) though it 
 is as yet too dark to see to do any of the 
 work of the day. As to the expressions, 
 TTtpi ^aOvv bpOpov, occuiTing in Plato, 
 bpOpoQ ^a9vQ in Aristoph. "Vesp. 216, and 
 Plato, p. 43, bpdpov (iaOeog in a passage of 
 St. Luke xxiv. 1, and in ^aOiog 6p9pov in 
 Plato, p. 310, I cannot agree with Lennep 
 (or rather Hemsterh. on Lennep Etjin.) 
 that it denotes the first of the sun's shining, 
 ftaOvQ being supposed here to bear the not 
 unfrequent sense copiosus. I rather appre- 
 hend that (iaOvQ in this use denotes, like 
 our word deep, as applied to colours, dark- 
 coloured ; and that hence the proper im- 
 port of the expression is that earliest 
 period of the opO. which we call grey 
 dawn ; on which sense see Dorville on 
 Chariton, p. 231. In this view, I find, I 
 am supported by the opinion of the very 
 erudite Valcken. Schol. on N. Test. i. 276, 
 whose words are these : ' Sunt utique 
 diversa opOpog et opOpog jSaOvg. Primum 
 tempus notat, quod solis ortum antecedit, 
 Tfjv trpb draToXrjg yXiov iipav, ut inter- 
 pretatur Ammonius. Hoc sensu sumitur 
 in Platonis 1. xii. de Legg. p. 951, D. Sed 
 opOpog (3a9vg notat uiiimam partem noclis. 
 Ita apud Heraclitum in Allegor. Horn, 
 p. 492, fin. irpbg jiaBvu op9pov d-rrvpoig 
 ■ijXiov aKTiaiv dviovrog, " primo diluculo 
 sole necdum radios ignitos emittente." 
 Ad illud usque tempus ludere Theocritus 
 dixit Traiahiv Ig ^a9vv bp9pov, Carm. 
 xviii. 14.' So in the Vision of Pierce 
 Ploughman, fol. 103, p. 2, it is said, ' Tyll 
 the day dawn'd these damsels daunced.' 
 But the fullest and most exact account of 
 this matter is furnished by H. Steph. 
 Thes. p. 6925, A. where, after explaining 
 (ia9vg bp9pog to mean ' summo mane an- 
 tequam diluxisset,' he adds, * Dividitur 
 enim crepusculum matutinum in multas 
 partes : et bpdpov proprie vocant primum 
 
 diluculi punctum ; unde gallus dicitur 
 6p9po(i6ug, quod lucem praenuntiet primo 
 statini diluculo. Huic succedit rb Xvk- 
 avykg, cum dubia jam lux est : quam 
 excipit aurora. Totum autem crepusculum 
 matutinum vocatur deiXri Trpiota, et in- 
 terdum etiam bp9pog : qnamobrem ut 
 prima diluculi pars apertius declaretur, 
 additur j3a0eog ; pro quo dicitur et Trpwi 
 Xiav.' This, it may be observed, is fur- 
 ther confirmed by the words of Plato, 
 p. 951, air' optipov fisxpt "rrtp av i'jXiog 
 dvifTxy. Hence bp9pog l3a9vg answers to 
 our (jrei/ dawn ; bp9pog, to our peep of day ; 
 and XvKavytg, to our ticilight ; and accord- 
 ingly the expression used in a passage of 
 St. Luke, bp9pov ^a9kog, is very recon- 
 cilable with that employed in St. Mark 
 xvi. 2, Trpwi Xiav, and that of St. John 
 xxi. I, OKoriag in ovcrt)g. 
 
 4. Trpovra^t Kai irpoffayopivtiv tKtXti'f] 
 This passage is, by Poppo on i. 119, 
 adduced in exemplification of the use of 
 thp imperf. put for an actrist ; for other 
 instances of which use he refers to i. ^2 
 and 79, observing that the idiom in ques- 
 tion is one almost confined to verbs of 
 speaking, commanding, and exhorting. Upon 
 the whole, his purpose is to assert (as he 
 had before done in Prolog, i. 155, 275, and 
 Matthiae in his Gr. Gr. § 605.) that in this 
 case the tenses are used indifferently : 
 whereas Dr. Arnold is of opinion that 
 there is a difference; the aorist simply 
 stating the fact, the imperf. converting it 
 into a picture, and representing it as still 
 going on, and not become wholly past. 
 This view, however, may be considered 
 rather ingenious than solid or satisfactory, 
 ma^is argute quam vere dictum. In cases 
 like the present, where the two tenses are 
 so nearly the same to the eye as to differ 
 only by a letter, and even that rendered 
 almost imperceptible, by the use of ab- 
 breviation, it is almost impossible to fix 
 the reading. Accordingly, far more likely 
 is it that the aorist should be mistaken for 
 the imperf. than rice versa. Hence in these 
 cases the MSS. constantly vary, fluctuating 
 between one and the other. See i. 138. 
 iv. 114. vii. 65. viii. 31. Under these cir- 
 cumstances the general excellence of MSS. 
 is of no great weight, and internal evidence 
 
 
 7rpo(f>v\a^i nicTTiv Trapiyoj^dvovQ, ajuia ^a Kai ov KaOopiouevovc Tti 
 o^ffc, vvKToq en ovariQ. 5. a>c ovv £7r£7r6<T€ rto arptiTiviLinTi avrivv, 
 TpETTOvGi' Kai Tovg jittv TToAAouc: uvTou ^ii(pOaipav, oi Se XoiTToi Kara 
 ra opr^ sg (pvyriv u>pinri(jav. 6. wpoKaTaiXrjiuiuavLjv ^e TiHv oBtov, 
 Kai ap.a twv fxav A/LKptXo^ijjv e^iTre/pwv ovtiov rrjg eavrcuv yrjg 
 Kai \piX(^v TTpoq oirXiTaq, tujv ^l airupiov Kai dve7ri(jTrjiLi6v(DV otttj 
 Tpairiovrai^ eairiTrTOVTeQ eg re -^apdSpag Kai Tag TrpoXeXoxicrinevag 
 evecpag, dierjiOetpovTo. 7. kui eg wdaeav iSeaif ^tJpy']<ravTeg rrig 
 ^uyr/c, tTpairovTO Tiveg Kai eg Tt]v OdXaGaav, ov woXv direy^ovGav' 
 Kai wg ei^ov rag ArriKag vavg irapaTrXeovcrag afia tov fj^you ry 
 t,vvTv^ia, 7Tpo(Tevev(TaVy riyrtad/nevoi ev no avTiKa <|)o/3a> Kpelaaov 
 
 must alone decide there where otherwise 
 it were impossible to arrive at any certain 
 determination ; though that is necessarily 
 somewhat precarious. Still less safe is it 
 to attempt to decide the question by some 
 such fanciful theory as this of Dr. Arnold's. 
 When the reading in this case has been 
 once fixed, we have to consider what dif- 
 ference the writer might intend to make 
 between the two tenses ; always, however, 
 bearing in mind the negligence which 
 occasionally prevails even in the best 
 writers, in matters of far greater certainty 
 than the distinction between the tenses in 
 question. 
 
 AiopiSa yXwffffav levrag'] * addressing 
 them in the Doric tongue, or dialect :' of 
 which use of ievai (almost unnoticed by 
 commentators and philologists) I have 
 observed not a few instances both in the 
 ancient writers, and in those who took them 
 for their model. I say ancient ; for such 
 is found in Horn. II. iii. 221, oira—eK (ttti- 
 9tog 'iei. Hesiod, Theog. 10, 43, 65, and 
 830, oaffav Ultrai. ^schyl. Choeph. 559, 
 ipwvrjv ijffopev, and Pers. 641. Eurip. Hec. 
 338, <p9oyydg UX(Tai, and Elect. 592. Iph. 
 Aul. 1101. Also in several passages of 
 Plato, Theognis, and Arrian. 
 
 toTq TTpotpvXa^i TTiffTiv TTapfxofiBvovgl 
 Render, 'fiduciam procubitoribus prse- 
 stantes,' or 'gignentes, praebentes,' occa- 
 sioning or producing trust or confidence to 
 the pickets, making them feel assured that 
 all was right, namely, by their addressing 
 them in the Doric dialect : a sense of Trap- 
 ext(T9ai frequent in Xenophon, who also 
 uses the term 7rpo<pvXaKfg, An. vi. 4, 19. 
 On the duties of these procustodes, or 
 pickets bivouacing by night in front of an 
 army, (of whom mention is made in Xen. 
 An. ii. 3, 1, et al.) see yEneas Pol. ch. 22. 
 The hardships to which they were exposed 
 
 are alluded to in Aristoph. Ach. 1145, ry 
 /ikv TTiviiv (TTe<pavtocrafievt{t, ^oi is piyovv 
 Kai TrpotpvXoiTTHv. 
 
 In the words following, oy Ka9op(t)/jisvovg 
 ry oi//et, there has been thought to be a 
 pleonasm : but such is not really the case ; 
 the sense being literally, *not surveyed or 
 beheld by [a view of J the countenance.' 
 So Horn. II. xxiv. 632, elaopoiov oxj/iv, and 
 XX. 205, bxpu—Ueg. Thus bffi stands for 
 kut' b\l/iv, as in Hom. Od. xxiii. 94, oxpei — 
 fiiv iviDTTi^iutg iaiSiffKev, * would survey 
 him by a view of his countenance.' 
 
 7. ig naffav ickav x'^P^^"^'''^f^} *resort- 
 ing to every mode of escaping [from their 
 foes].' See note supra ch. 81. "Afia rov 
 ipyov ry ^vvrvxiq., *at the very occur- 
 rence of the affair,' in ipso articulo temporis. 
 So ^vvTvxui is also used in Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. p. 226, 16. Pind. Pyth. i. 69. Soph. 
 Aj. 313. Jos. p. 827, rij ^vvrvxig^ rov 
 oXiBpov. Lucian, iii. 478, ovvofxa dk oi tov 
 ipyov ») ^vvTvxiTj, * the occurrence of the 
 affair was to him a name,' i. e. gave him a 
 name or appellation. 
 
 irpoffkvevaav'l ' swam to them.' For 
 Duk. rightly traces the term from Trpoa- 
 vtXv, occurring, he adds, in ^lian, V. H. 
 i. 1, though not found in the lexicographers. 
 The word is also found in Plut. Mar. 37, 
 and ought to be restored in a passage of 
 Jos. Bell. iii. 10, 5, Lktiivovto Si ol fikv 
 iTTifiaivovTig riov oKatpCtv, oi Sk Tolg 
 dvax^ficri TrpoffTTiTrrtiv Trupwfitvoi, where 
 for TrpoffTT. read Trpoavktiv, which word, 1 
 would observe, Ruftinus must have had 
 in his copy, and it was certainly in the 
 archetype from which the Cod. Bigot, 
 was copied ; though the scribe inadver- 
 tently wrote vpocrpivfiv, doubtless from 
 ignorance of this very rare word. It may 
 be observed, (thougli Duk. has omitted to 
 notice it,) that the word was spelt Trpoa- 
 
 o o 2 
 
 I 
 
564 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 426. 
 
 tlvai cT<j>imv VTTO twv iv ralq vavaiv, a hi, ^iai>Oaomyh »! ^^^» 
 TiZv iiapiiapwv Kal ix^laru,^ ' AfX<t>i\6xiov. 8. oi ^u^v ouv Ajnrpa- 
 KicJrai, roiovTio t^ottu) KaKwOivrcc, 0X1701 ano noWiov ecnotiricjav 
 fC Ti]v TToXtv' 'AKapvaviq Se, (JKvXivcjavTeQ rovq veKpovg kgi rpo- 
 -^aia crr^icTfivrEC, air^x'^py)<yav k "Apyoc. CXIII. Kai aurojc 
 nj iltrrapam )U0£ ^^l.oug airo rQv k 'Aypatouc /caTa<()V70vrc.;y €ic 
 T»^C "OXtttIc 'AjUTrpaKiwrwv, aratpecyiv a\r^au)v rwv v£/cpwv, ouc 
 aTTkr.n'av 'iar^pov r^C Trpcurrjc A^axr?C, ore ^ara rt^iv Mavrir^oiv 
 Kai rro.^ vTzoaiTovli^v Ivv^l^^cjav aairov^ou 2. iSwv S o Kr^^v^ 
 Ta OTrXa t(;;v arro r^i: TToXewg 'AiuTrpa/ciwrwv, £0au^a^6 ro TrXr/- 
 0OC- ou 7aV riSat to Tra^oc, aXV oiero rwy ^ura G(t>i^v ilvai.^ 
 
 3. /cai TIC avTOv f/pETO " o Ti Oauiua^oi, /ca! ottoctoi aurwi; r£0vo(7iv," 
 olfVevoc a5 o Epwrwv elvai tov fcri/ouica aVo rcJy ev 'I^o.uEvaic. 
 
 4. o g* £</)'» '"^if^i^oaiovQ luaXiffxa." VTroXa^cJv 8' o tpwTwv ilirev, 
 *' Ou/couv TcJ oTrXa TavA (jtaivirai, iWa ttXeov ;} x*^*'^^'*" ^- ^,*'^*^' 
 g^ eIttev e/ceTvoc, * ' Oufc apa r Jv iueff ^wv A*aX^A*"w ecttiv." o 
 S' aTTE/cptvaro, " EiVep 7E v/nfig kv 'I^o^evr, x^Eg E^axe<T0E." 
 ** 'AXX* ^ixiiQ ye ou^Evl if^nxo^^Oa x^^C, ciXXci Trpwrjv £V^ ry otto- 
 Xwp»J<yEi." " Kal tiUEV 8»J rouTOic 7E ri^uETc X^^^ avro r^Jg tto^Xewc 
 Por)0nffa<Ti T^ic 'A/iTrpa/cccurwv E^axojUEOa." 6. i ^l Ki^pvt,^ w^ 
 riKovai, Kal iyvu) on rj aTTO riig ttoXewc ^o^^Eia gtE</)0a(>rai, dvoi- 
 /iiaiHac, Kal £/C7rXa7Elc t(^ ixiyeQei twv TrapovTWV KaKwv , air?]\Qiv 
 eidvq aTrpa/CToc, /cai ov/ceti aVpTEi toi)c vE/cpovg. 7. TrdOoc 70? 
 
 v£«tv, to distinguish it from irpoffviiv, to 
 heap up. 
 
 The Athenian ships here spoken of were 
 doubtless sailing along the head of the gulf, 
 to take their station in the bay of Kata- 
 farnoy just below Arpi, i. e. Olpi, of which 
 the present name is an evident corruption. 
 KptXffffov — ti Sti, dia(p9aprivai'] 'thinking 
 it better, if so it must be, to perish,' &c. 
 Similarly in Demosth. c. Lept. t. ii. 148, 
 we have, fiaWov tiXovro fii9' vfiwv, 
 tin dkoi, Trdffxdv. The words following, 
 tCjv (3ap(5dpu)v Kai lxGi(TTU)v 'A/i^tXoxwr, 
 should be rendered, *by the barbarous and 
 most hated Amphilochians.' The Am- 
 braciots regarded them as barbarians, and 
 with some reason ; since (as we learn from 
 ii. 68.) Argos was a colony planted among 
 barbarians ; and though Argos itself was 
 somewhat civilized by its Argive planters 
 and the neighbouring Ambraciots, yet 
 the country population remained chiefly 
 barbarian. 
 
 Ch. CXIII. 2. Twv dnb TtiQ Tr6\to)Q] 
 soil. avvtKiovTiov, which word is to be 
 
 supplied from avviKytaav preceding. By 
 (Tipwv understand those for whom he was 
 acting as herald, the Ambracians. 
 
 4. ovKovv — x^^''"*'! Meaning, * these 
 arms here, however, seem to be the arms 
 not [of that number], but of more than a 
 thousand.' In tovti we have an Atticism 
 (frequent in Aristophanes, though for the 
 most part confined to the language of com- 
 mon life) equivalent to ' these here.' 
 
 5. Kai jxiv Srj] The sense here intended 
 would seem to be, * atque sane,' *ay but 
 truly : ' and yet that, we may suppose, 
 would rather require Kai fir)v Sri. It is 
 true that several passages are by Hoogev. 
 de Part. p. 302, adduced from Plato, in 
 which Kai fiiv dri is found ; but that is 
 only in the sense * quinetiam sane.' Ac- 
 cordingly one may suspect that our author 
 here wrote Kai firiv Si]. 
 
 6. dvoifni)^aQ — cnrrjXQtv aTrpaKTOQ} 
 From these words, and those at ii. 13, it 
 would seem that heralds were not such 
 apathetic characters as they are repre- 
 sented in the Greek dramatic writers, 
 
 OI-. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. CXIV. 
 
 565 
 
 TovTo fjLia ttoXei EXX»;vt8i ev Kxatc ^fxk^aiq iniyiarov S») rwv /cord 
 
 roi/ TToXe/uiov tovSe eyevtro, Kai apiO/nov ovk iypa\pa tcJv aTro- 
 
 uavovTijjv, cioTi airiarov to Tr\r)BoQ Xeyerai anoXiaOai, wg Trpuq 
 
 TO /tiiyiBog Trjg ttoXewc- 8. AfxirpaKiav fUvToi olBa on, e'i i^ov 
 
 Xri9r](7av A/capvovEg Kal 'A/u(/)iXoxot 'ASrjvaloig Kal ^rjfxocTdivH 
 
 TTEiaojUEVoi et^eXeiv, avropoH av elXov' vvv Be, E^^terai/ /nrj ol 
 
 Aurjvaloi, expvTeg avTrjv, -x^Xeiriorepoi (jcpiai irdpoiKoi (Lai, 
 
 v-/XiV. Meto oe raura, rpiTov jnepog veijutavTeg rwy (tkvXwv roig 
 
 Adrivaioig, to aXXa Kara rag ttoXecc BieiXovTO. 2. Kal to. fxev TcJy 
 
 Au¥}vaiu)V irXeovTa EaXa>, to. Be vvv avaKei/meva ev Toig * Attikoiq 
 
 lepolg /^T^jLioaOevei e^iripeOr}(Tav, TpiaKomai iravoirXiai, Kal ayivv 
 
 avrag KareirXevae' Kai eyevero a^uo avrt^ /meTo. Tt]v rrjg AiTioXiag 
 
 qvfx^opav airo ravrrjg Trjg wpa^eojg aBeearepa rj KaOoBog. 3. aV^X- 
 
 aov OE Kai 01 ev raig eiKoai vavffiv A0r}va7oi k Nau7ra/crov. 
 
 4. AKapvaveg Be Kai AjU^tXoxot, aTTEXC/dvrajv ' AOrivalijJv Kal A>j- 
 
 imoadevovg, TOig (jjg ^aXvvOiov Kal Aypaiovg Kara^vyoxiaiv Afiirpa" 
 
 Ki(t)Taig Kai YleXoTrovvrjaioig ava-vijjprjaiv eaireicravTO e^ OiviaBtjJv, 
 
 oiirep Kai /neTaveaTrjaav napd if ^aXvvOiov, 5. fcai k tov ineiTa 
 
 Xpovov airovBag Kai ^ujuftaxtav ETrotrJaavro ek-otov erri AKapvaveg 
 
 Kat AjU(/)tXoxot npog AfHTr pa Kiwrag eiri toT(t8e, ware fxriTe ' Afxirpa- 
 
 Kiwrag imera AKapvaviov arpareveiv em YleXoirovvrjaiovg, /uiJtc 
 
 AKapvavag fiera ' AfjnrpaKKoruiv eir 'AOi]vaiovg, (3orj9e7v Be ry 
 
 especially Aristophanes. In this case, that 
 the herald should have been so over- 
 whelmed by the magnitude of the evil, as 
 to return without executing his commis- 
 sion, is not strange, it being the natural 
 effect of overwhelming calamity to make 
 men not only overlook petty evils, but 
 forget to discharge common duties. Thus 
 after their last fatal defeat in Sicily, we 
 are told, vii. 72, that, from the greatness 
 of their present evils, they no longer 
 thought of asking permission to bury their 
 dead. 
 
 7. we irpof] *as compared to or with.' 
 See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 591, y. 
 
 8. xaXcTTwrfpoi a^iffi Trapoticot] * more 
 troublesome neighbours,' viz. than the 
 Ambracians had been. 
 
 Ch. CXIV. 2. nXsovTa caXw] *were 
 captured on the voyage : ' on which sense 
 of irXtovTa see note supra ch. 51. 
 
 TO, dk vvv dvaKtifiiva — ^rj/xoffOevti 
 i^ypkOriaav] There had been, it seems, as 
 usual, a certain portion selected by the 
 general, previously to any division of the 
 spoils (see Hom. II. i. 278). On the nature 
 of the spoils so dedicated in the temples, 
 see Stanley on iEschyl. Thcb. 280. 
 
 4. olTcep Kai fieravearrjffav Trapd SaXvv- 
 Oiov'] So I have thought proper, with 
 Goeller, to edit, from the conjecture of 
 Hermann, instead of vulg. oiirep Kai fitT. 
 Trapd ^aXwOiovg Kai 'Aypaiovg, for the 
 following reasons : 1 . Because all the best 
 MSS. have not the words Kai 'Aypaiovg^ 
 which have evidently crept in from the 
 preceding words, though here in effect 
 useless. 2. Because, as Goeller has shown, 
 no tolerable sense can be extracted from 
 Trapd 'S.aXvvBiov, though that is retained 
 by Bekker and Poppo ; of whom the latter, 
 however, approves of Hermann's conjec- 
 ture. It is true that no direct authority 
 01 MSS. exists for the reading 'S.aXvvQiov : 
 but it may be observed, that so small a 
 change scarcely requires it. And indeed 
 it possesses the indirect support of four 
 MSS., namely, the Codd. B. and H., and 
 also (as I have ascertained) the Codd. 
 Clarend. and Cantab., which have the 
 word TTtpi. For there it may very well be 
 supposed the original reading was Trapd 
 "ZaXvpOiov, which arose from the unfre- 
 quency in prose of Trapd with the genitive. 
 Render, ' whither they had gone, after 
 leaving Salynthius.' 
 
1 
 
 566 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 426. 
 
 aXXjJXwv, Koi airoSovvai 'A/dirpaKKjJTag onoaa r} X^P*** ^ ofxri^ovg 
 'A/ii(j>iX6\u)V i^ovGif KOI inl * AvaKTopiov /nr) (3or)0fiv, TroXcfitov ov 
 'AKapvaai. 6. ravra £uv0f/u£i'oi, ^liXvaav top TroXt/uov. ^tra ce 
 Toura KopivOioi (/)uXaKiJi' eavrtjv fg t»)i' 'AjUTrpa/ciav aireaTtiXav, 
 ig TpiaKoaiovQ OTrXirac, Acal Hfvo/cXttSav tov Eu6/uk:X£ovc ap^ov"' 
 ot fcojwt^o/iiEi'oi x"^^^^^ ^t" ^'J^ r'/TTt/pou atfiiKovTO. ra ^iv kqt 
 'A/j-rrpaKiav o'vriog iyar^TO. 
 
 CXV. 01 ^' ev T\i StKtX/a 'A0r?i'a7ot tou auVov ^HficovoQ eg re 
 T»)v 'I/u£pami' ano^aaiv iiroii]aavTO t/c twv nwv jutrci twv J Si/ce- 
 Xtwroiv aru)Btv fcr/SajSXrj/coTwr £C rd taxara tjJc 'IjUf^jatac, /cat £7ri 
 roc AtoXou niaovQ iwXtvaav. 2. dvaxt»>/o»?<y«i'Tf€ ^£ ^C P»/7io)', 
 riu^dSw/ioi' TOV 'I(ToXd)(ou AOnratwv (yrpaT))-ydv /caraXa/iPavoudiv 
 tTrl Tag vavg ^la^o^ov wv 6 Ad^rjc ^PX^v. 3. oi yap iv Si/ceXia 
 ^ujujuayoi TrXtuffavrsc fVciffav roue AOnvaiovg (5ori0tiv a(piai nXtioai 
 vavai' Ti)g /mv yap yrfg avrtjjv oi 2.vpaKoaioi iKparovv, Tr}g ce 
 6aXa(T<Jvg oXiyaig vavffiv ttpydjutvoi, TrapecT/ctvd^ovro vavTiKov $uv- 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER III. CAP. CXVI. 
 
 567 
 
 5. onrjpovgl So 1 read, for vulg. o/iopovf, 
 from the conjecture of Poppo, since borne 
 out by the authority of the Turin MS. Of 
 the confusion in MSS. of the two words in 
 question, I could adduce numerous exam- 
 ples. The foUowmg must suffice : Appian, 
 i. 7^7, (where, for ofiijpovg, Schweigh. has 
 rightly restored ofiopovg,) and Jos. Ant. 
 xiv. 11, 1, where, for o/xopov, several MSS. 
 have ofiTjpov. 
 
 Ch. CXV. 1. StjccXiwrwv] It is strange 
 none of the editors should have seen that 
 the common reading 2tK«X twrwv is evi- 
 dently a false one, and that the true 
 reading is 2nc«\<i>v. This, indeed, is not 
 supported by any MS., but the words 
 StKtXoi and StictXtwrat are continually 
 confounded both in Thucydides and other 
 writers. The common reading cannot be 
 tolerated ; for who were the Siceliots ? The 
 Athenians had no allies among those ex- 
 cept the Leontines, and they inhabited the 
 sea-coast ; whereas the Siculi (or original 
 inhabitants, as distinguished from the 
 Siceliots, or new settlers) inhabited the 
 central parts of the island, (see vi. 88.) 
 (which will agree with what is just after- 
 wards said of their making an invasion 
 from the upper country,) and generally 
 made common cause with the Athenians. 
 
 The above correction (which I had 
 before suggested in my smaller edition of 
 Thucydides) has, I find, since been adopted 
 by Goeller and Arnold, of whom the latter 
 truly observes, that the same mistake, 
 (namely, of ^iKiXiu)Tutv for ^iKtXiov,) 
 though found ui every MS. except two, 
 
 in another passage infra vii. 57, has been, 
 very properly, corrected by the recent 
 editors. 
 
 2. Siddoxov wv 6 Aaxnc VPX^^^ Laches 
 seems to have been sent for home, and 
 superseded by Pythodorus, from some cri- 
 mlnation ; as I am enabled to show from 
 Aristoph. Vesp. 240, who says of him, dXX* 
 eyKoviJfisv, avSptg, mq larai AaxnT'- vvviy 
 where must be supplied >/ ^ikt} or rifiojpia, 
 with the Scholiast, who subjoins, tovto 
 de 0ri<nv ug tov KXewrog tig CiKrjv tiray- 
 ayovroQ rbv Adx^Tu. "^Tparrjyfiaai H 
 avTov (pTjffi ATjfir]TpLOQ TTob rpiwv tTiSv dg 
 SiKtXtav 7rt^<pBsvTa jxira viatv Atovrivoig 
 l3ot)9f}(TovTa. Ol 6k Trspi tov <l?i\6xopop 
 SiaSkiaffOai avTov <paoi So^oKXea Kai 
 TivQo^opov ovg Kai (pvyy Kr]fiioj9iivai 
 tiKog yovv fitraKXriO rival avTov tTri Ttjv 
 Kpiaiv, TJg vvv 6 KioniKog ^vt]fiovsvti. 
 Undoubtedly Cleon was the accuser. The 
 crimination seems to have been that of 
 embezzlement. Thus Aristophanes, Vesp. 
 241, says of him, aifi^Xov dk 0a<Tt xPV' 
 fioLTiov txttv uTravTig avTov. And he has 
 another hit at him, Vesp. 968, ovTog yap 
 6 Aa^ng Ka* rpax^Xi' tcQUi, Kai Tcig aKav- 
 9ag (i. e. the heads and back-bones) : kov- 
 SsiroT iv ravTtp fikvH (i. e. he is wavering 
 and inconsistent). On this Poppo remarks, 
 that hence it may be seen how mistaken is 
 Seidler, who in the Preface to Soph. Antig. 
 p. 79, remarks, that it is not on record 
 why Laches was removed from his office, 
 nor does there appear any cause existing 
 for such removal. 
 
 3. Trig GaXdaarig — iipyofievoi} So at 
 
 r 
 
 nystpovrec, <t»g ov ntpioxpofjiivoi, 4. Kai iTTAripovv vavg TiaaapaKovTa 
 Ol AOrivaloif wg anoaTiXovvrtg avTolg, afxa /mev rtyovfxevoi Oaaaov 
 TOV EKii TToXe/uov KaraXu0i?<T€(70a(, afia Se (SovXofXEVoi juiXeTriv tov 
 vavriKov TTOieidOai. 5. tov fxev ovv eva tu)v OTpaTY^yuiv aniaTiiXav 
 Tlv06^(jjpov oXiyaig vavai' So^o/cXsa Be tov ^(oaTpaTicov Kai 
 ^vpv/jieSovTa tov OovKXeovg ewi twv ttXhoviov vewv aTroirefJiypeiv 
 efxeWov. o ce Wvvocwpog t}cr} eywv Tt^v tov Aa^rjTog twv vewv 
 ap\r)Vy eirXevGe TtXevTwvTog tov '^ei/mwvog em to AoKpiov <Ppovpiov, 
 6 TTpOTepov Aavrjg eiXe' Kai viKriOeig /uox^ vtto twv AoKpwv, 
 aveywpr}(rev, 
 
 l^AVi. Ejppvrj ce nept avTo to eap tovto o pvac, tov irvpog 
 eK Tfjg A'lTvrjc, wonep Kai to irpoTepov. Kai y?)v Tiva e(f>Oeipe twv 
 KoTava/oiv, ot "j" eiri Ty Aitv^ tw bpei oiKovaiv, oirep /neyiOTov 
 eoTiv opog ev t^ Si/ceX/ol. 2. XtyeToi Be TrevTY}KO(JTw eTei pvrjvai 
 TOVTO fxeTci TO irpoTepov pevfia, to Be ^v/unrav Tpig yeyevrjaOai to 
 pevfia a(j> ov ^iKeXia vwo EXXr/vwv oiKeiTai. 3. TavTa pev KaTa 
 tov '^eipwva tovtov eyeveTo. Kai eKTov eTog t(^ TroXf/uw eTeXevTa 
 T(^Be ov OovKvBiBrjg ^vveypaxpev. 
 
 ii. 85, we have, jcat firl vtt bXlyutv viwv 
 tipytcrOai Trjg QaXdaorig. 
 
 4. ixtXtTTiv TOV vavTiKov TTOuXaOail ' as 
 wishing to afford practice to their navy.' 
 See i. 142, fin. 
 
 Ch. CXVL 1. ippvri — 6 pvaK tov 
 irvpbg'] * there burst forth a stream of 
 fire,' or * the stream of fire ;' the article 
 referring, fcar' t^o^^v, to one as well 
 known,— namely, an outpouring of la/ca. 
 
 The article might, however, have been 
 dispensed with. Thus it does not occur in 
 a kindred passage of Lycurg. c. Leocr. 
 p. 159, 38, XkytTat. Ik Tr]g A'lTvrjg pvaKa 
 TTvpbg ysvBffOai : yet it is found in a pas- 
 sage of Aristot. ap. Steph. Thes. The 
 expression pvaxa irvpbg tTriKXixrai occiu'S 
 in Appian, ii. 859. See also Pind. Pyth. 
 i. 36. 
 
Mr 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 569 
 
 ff 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 BOOK I. 
 
 Ch. XXII. 2. rd S' tpya— sTreCAOwv] 
 Here, Poppo observes, tirt^px^ffOai bears 
 the sense peHractare, persequi [oratione] ; 
 and the construction is ovk Ik tov Trapa- 
 TVxovTog TrvvOavofjievoQ, ri^'noaa ypd<pHV, 
 dW [riS,iioffa y()d<p(iv] tTrt^iXOuJV [rawra] 
 oiQ Ti avTOQ TTapriv Kal Trapd rwv dXXwv 
 TTvvOavofisvoQ. Of £7r€$£pxf<^^«/ in this 
 sense an example occurs also in Pseud. 
 Herod. Vit. Horn, (a passage apparently 
 written with a view to the present) 
 J^riTriffai tTrtS,t\9tXv {Tnpi '0/iti7pou) tig to 
 dTptKEffraTOV. I have supplied ravra in 
 the construction, as demanded by pro- 
 priety, and confirmed by iii. 67, 1, tTrsK- 
 TiXOofiiv Tavra. 
 
 4. KTfjfia Iq dti] Meaning that it is 
 common property, being for a common 
 use, and intended for the common good of 
 mankind — intimating that the work is a 
 sort of bequest ; a thought evidently bor- 
 rowed by A. Schlegel, who, in the fol- 
 lowing beautiful passage, similarly ob- 
 serves : ' The great legacy and inheritance 
 of all the knowledge and ideas of the an- 
 cient world is, with justice, considered as 
 a common good of mankind^ which is com- 
 mitted to all ages and nations m their 
 turn ; which ought to be sacred in their 
 eyes, and for the preservation of which 
 posterity is entitled to call them to an 
 account.' 
 
 Ch. XXIII. 1. Tovrov Sk tov irokkf-iov 
 firJKOQ Tt fieya npovjir]] A blending of 
 two modes of expression, tovtov H tov 
 TToXifxov ^rjKOQ ftsya ijv, and ovtoq 6 
 troXefiog [tg] ftsya Trpov(irj. See more in 
 note on the words infra iii. 82, 1, ovTiog 
 ufii) ffrdtng Trpoi'xwpjjo'f. 
 
 Ch. XXXIV. 3. fieTafieXiiag — Xafi- 
 j3dvwi'] Of fiSTafitXtia in the plural (a 
 use seldom occurring) I have noted an 
 example in Isocr. Panath. 281, irouXadai 
 fieTOfitXtiag TroXXdg. And of the phrase 
 itself fitTafiiXeiav Xanftdveiv, an example 
 occurs in Eurip. Frag. Inc. 76. 
 (568) 
 
 Ch. XXXVI. 1. This passage is, among 
 others, adduced by Mitchell on Aristoph. 
 Eq. 260, to prove and illustrate the fact, 
 that the Greek language delights in accu- 
 mulating participles, without a connecting 
 particle. 
 
 Ch. XXXVII. 1. dXoyi(TT(og'\ 'without 
 reflection or calculation as to,' &c. 
 
 Ch. XLII. 2. vTToxpiag] The genit. here 
 is governed of ri (fiipog) understood, as in 
 Plut. vi. 498, 3, r) QspfioXovtria ov Toffov- 
 Tov evTOviag v^aipel Kai pwfiijg, oaov 
 uxpiXei irpog vy'iuav. 
 
 Ch. XLIII. 2. to iffov di'raTro^orc] 
 Compare Hdot. i. 18, dpTairodidovai to 
 
 OflOlOV. 
 
 Ch. LXX. 9. 5v/x0opdv — cttittovov] 
 Mitchell on Aristoph. Eq. 259, renders, 
 * to think ease with nothing to do a tor- 
 ment, not less than the most laborious 
 occupation.' 
 
 Ch. LXXI. 7' offia dv TrotoTftev] So 
 oaia diKa^iiv infra iii. 58. 
 
 Ch. LXXX. 3. TToXefiov dpaaOai] * hel- 
 ium suscipere ' or * movere,' as iii. 39, and 
 Hdot. vii. 132. 156. 
 
 Ch. LXXXII. 2. dutivov ijdrj, »)v SoKy, 
 7re<ppayfitvoi Ifxev lir avrovg] This dis- 
 position to play a safe game was quite 
 characteristic of Archidamus. So in the 
 Laconica Apophthegmata of Plutarch he 
 is reported to have said, on seeing his son 
 rashly engaging with the Athenians with- 
 out a sufficient force, ^ ry dvvdfiti TrpoaOeg, 
 ^ <PpovriftaTog v<peg. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIV. 3. tvjSovXoi dk dfia- 
 OtffTEpov Tutv vofiiov TTJg vTrEpo^iag, &c.] 
 'too ignorant to disobey, — so wise as to 
 obey them :' dfiaO. being here used sar- 
 castically, as infra iii. 37, 3. So Plutarch, 
 in his Laconica Apophthegmata, says of 
 Archidamus, that when one asked him 
 who governed in Sparta, he answered, ol 
 vdfioi, Kal rd dpxtia, Kai to vofxiixov. 
 
 Ch. CXIX. 1. AvOig Sk} The writer 
 reverts back to ch. 87. 
 
 I) 
 
 k(iovXovro} *they were pleased.' The 
 metaphor in i^^0ov k(5ovXovTo is, as 
 Hobbes well points out, one formed from 
 the custom of setting near, or presenting a 
 box or urn and a ball to him who gave 
 his votes, that he might put his ball into 
 the part of the vessel which was for yes or 
 nOf as he saw fit. 
 
 2. i\iyov'\ For this, Poppo observes, we 
 should rather have expected the aorist, 
 considering that the subject turns on 
 something done once : but in verbs of 
 speaking, exhorting, ordering, frequent is 
 this use of the imperf., and that not only 
 where, as here, much is said, and so imper- 
 fect continuance of action is signified, but 
 also when some one speaks only a few 
 words. That in these cases the imperf. 
 and aor. are alike proper, appears from 
 the circumstance of their being inter- 
 
 changed in use. So at ch. 72, before the 
 oi^ation of the Athenians we have, ot 'A9ij- 
 valoi iXtyov Toiddt : while at its con- 
 clusion, ch. 79, we have, roiavra Sk ol 
 'A9r}vaXoi elirov. 
 
 Ch. CXXXI. 3. tXsyxnv} Such is the 
 use of the verbal noun in Isocr. ^Eg. iig 
 iXtyfibv KaTaaTTiffsiv oirolog Tig i'hjlwv 
 sKaaTog TTtpl avTovg : and Plato, 278, C, 
 tig IXeynbv iojv Trepi atv lypar^it. 
 
 Ch. CXXXI I. 2. r/^ta>(T€v] 'he thought 
 proper.' So Xen. Ages. i. 34, Toxjg dKi- 
 ovvrag Kai Tdg tojv Btdv Tifidg Kap- 
 TToixrOai, * qui audent, sibi arrogant.' 
 
 Ch.CXXXVIII. 3. yiyvaTanrap avTtp 
 fisyag} Compare Aristoph. Eq. 177? yiyvti 
 fisyag, ' art become a great man :' where 
 Mitchell adduces the present passage, and 
 others from Aristoph. Eq. 946, and Vesp. 
 1023, and Athen. 380, b. 
 
 BOOK II. 
 
 Ch. VIII. 2. Xoyia] On this term 
 Mitchell, in his note on Aristoph. Eq. 118, 
 remarks, that no distinction is by that 
 writer made in its use, whether as denoting 
 what proceeded from God or from Seer. 
 
 Ch. XI. 9. cTTttrOf ottt} dv rig >/y'')rat] 
 So Xen. Hist. vii. 1, 24, dv ovv (Tw^povjjrt, 
 TOv dKoXovOtlv, OTTOi dv Tig TrapttKaXoi. 
 
 Ch. XIII. 2. did x"poe tjceiv} To the 
 examples adduced, add Aristoph. Vesp. 
 609, dXXd <l>vXdTTH Sid xiipbg ixtov, 
 where Mitchell quotes this passage of 
 Thucyd. Aristot. Polit. v. 8, Sid xiipCJv 
 txovai Triv TVoXiTeiav: and Plut. Pericl. 
 34, Sid xctpog tx<t*v TTJV TToXlV. 
 
 Ch. XV. 5. vofxiKiTai T<p vSari xpV- 
 aOai] To the examples add Aristoph. Nub. 
 480, yvfivoiig timevai vofii^trai. Acts xvi. 
 13, ov Ivofii^tTO TTpoffevxv tivai. 
 
 Ch. XXXVII. 3. dypafoi ovTtg'\ So 
 Plut. vi. 620, dypatpog dStiag vo/iog SeX- 
 fpXffiv, meaning, that the dolphins are 
 spared by the unwritten law of custom. 
 
 Ch. XL. 2. fxovoi yap — vo/zt^o/ifv] 
 Here dTpdyfiova stands in opposition to 
 6 Sp^v ^ovXofiivog ii. 64, and Spaarripiog 
 at ii. 63. Mitchell on Aristoph. Eq. 259, 
 thus renders : * We are the only persons 
 who consider the man who takes no part 
 in politics, not to be a man, that meddles 
 with nothing, but that is good for nothing.' 
 Here, however, the term takes is far from 
 giving a correct representation of the 
 sense, as suggesting the idea of taking a 
 side. The true import of }iriSiv fitTsxovTa 
 may be best expressed by * having nothing 
 to do with,' lit. ' having no part or lot in 
 them,' meaning rdv iroXiTiKutv. So in Plato, 
 
 712, «, we have ttoXitbiCjv fitTsxers, where, 
 as here, there is an ellipsis of fispog, which 
 word is expressed in a passage of Acts viii. 
 21. Mitchell adds, that * persons of quiet 
 unintermeddling disposition (namely, in 
 politics) at Athens had but one of these 
 two resources, either to consent to be 
 despised and trampled on, (see Demosth. 
 979, 5, and Xen. Mem. ii. 9.) or to quit 
 the place altogether, like the two fugitives 
 in the Birds of Aristophanes, where it is 
 said, ^rjTOVTt ronov dirpdyfiova.* 
 
 Ch. XLI. 3. fiovTi ovre ry TroXtfiiip — 
 dpxfrat] As the chagrin of defeat, and, 
 indeed, injury of every kind, is aggravated 
 not a little by the unworthiness of him from 
 whom it proceeds ; so, on the other hand, 
 defeat is consoled by the ttorthiness of the 
 victor : to which purpose the words of 
 Virg. ^n. x. 830, * Hoc tamen infelix 
 miseram solabere mortem ; iEnese magni 
 dextra cadis.' 
 
 5. yevvaiojg — fiaxofievoi trcXfvrjjcav] 
 ' died nobly in battle.' So Athenaeus, xii. 
 yevvaiojg tTeXevTrjae. Plato, p. 58, dSedg 
 Kai yevvaiwg kreXivTa. Demosth. 258, 24, 
 ^kpti S' o Ti dv b Oibg SiSi^, yevvaiwg. 
 
 Ch. XLV. 1. bpd fxeyav rbv dywva] 
 * I foresee a wide field for emulation ;' or 
 perhaps rather, * a great trial or struggle.' 
 So at iii. 57, 3, dydvag fisyiffTovg. 
 
 2. <l)96vog ydp ToXg ^a>(ri, &c.] Of this 
 evil disposition truly says Herodotus, iii. 
 72, that it is one innate in the human 
 breast. 
 
 Ch. LX. 4. TTiHg ov} * It was (says a 
 great living scholar) the genius of the 
 Greek language to ask questions.' Of TrCig 
 
570 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 571 
 
 I. 
 
 / 
 
 ovK the general sense is quhlni? Here, 
 however, it is used in a less frequent 
 acceptation, as a mere indication of what 
 must and will be done ; as infra iii. 66, 
 ■jTutg ov ^eiva e'lpyaaOe ; and Rom. viii. 32, 
 "TTutQ ovxi Ktti ovv avTff ra Travra t'lfuv 
 Xapifferai ; 
 
 Ch. LXV. 12. aWa iroWd — r'l^ap- 
 TTi9t]] So Xen. Mem. i. 2, 9, tu irtpi ttjv 
 TToXiv afiapravopiiva. 
 
 Ch. LXXVI. 2. i^dvovrog del Itti to 
 
 Kfvovfiivov'] Similarly Xen. CEcon. viii. 7j 
 eig rb Kivovfitvov (the empty space) dil 
 oi oTTLCtQtv inip^ovTai. 
 
 Ch. XC. 6. niav dk avrolg dvSpdffiv 
 fIXov] See Mitchell on Aristoph. Eq. 
 3, avTolffi (iovXaig, i. e. (he adds) avv, 
 * together with.' 
 
 Ch. XCI. 1. TTjv iTri(TTpo<pr)v'\ lit. * turn- 
 ing about towards,' as in Polyb. v. 72, t^ 
 kiriffTpotpijg (* after a wheel about') tvfp- 
 ybv TTOiijffdfievog rrjv Troptiav, &c. 
 
 BOOK III. 
 
 Ch. XLII. 3. The sense I have as- 
 signed to eiridti^iVy ' display,' is con- 
 firmed by Aristoph. Nub. 268, iX9tre — 
 ry d' fig i-Tridtiliiv, *come and exhibit 
 yourselves to this man.' 
 
 Ch. L. 2. K\r]pov\ovg rovg Xaxovrag] 
 On the subject of the ancient Cleruchies, 
 see a full account in Boeckh's Public 
 Economy, vol. ii. pp. 168 — 179, or a 
 brief condensation of the most important 
 matter in Mitchell's Aristoph. Nub. 202. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIV. In forming the present 
 enlarged edition I have been induced to 
 enter, for the first time, into a full con- 
 sideration of the much debated question 
 as to the authenticity of this chapter. 
 The editors down to the present age ex- 
 pressed no doubt as to its genuineness. 
 First, Bekker, feeling some doubt as to 
 that matter, was induced to place it within 
 brackets ; then Poppo, though he re- 
 tained the brackets, yet strenuously main- 
 tained the authenticity of the chapter ; 
 while, on the other hand, Goeller attacked 
 it most vehemently. In my Translation 
 and my smaller edition, I was induced, in 
 deference to the authority of Bekker and 
 Goeller, to treat it as not genume. Soon 
 after, Dr. Arnold, in his first edition, 
 ventured, in opposition to the arguments 
 advanced by Goeller, to maintain its au- 
 thenticity ; nay, he went so far as to say, 
 that *he is most firmly persuaded that it 
 was wTitten by Thucydides, and does not 
 know of any Greek writer at once so ho- 
 nest, so wise, and so eloquent, as to have 
 been able to be the author of it.' In his 
 second edition, however, Dr. Arnold ex- 
 presses his belief that the portion is spu- 
 rious, and supposes it to have been the 
 production of a Christian, and to have 
 been written not later than the sixth or 
 seventh century. To advert to the reasons 
 which have led him to this total change of 
 judgment, 'while he is still,' he says, 'of 
 the same opinion, that Goeller's objections 
 to the general contents, and to i)articular 
 
 IS 
 
 phrases, are quite unreasonable ;' * it 
 vain,' he adds, 'to deny the numerous 
 harshnesses that are contained in this 
 chapter ; which, added to the authority of 
 the ancient Scholiasts, have induced me 
 to think it an imitation of our author by 
 some other writer, and a caricature on his 
 style and manner.' Yet he admits, not- 
 withstanding, that ' the matter of the chap- 
 ter is really very good, nay quite worthy 
 of Thucydides ;' and that, ' had not the 
 writer tried to imitate our author's style, 
 and in so doing merely produced a carica- 
 ture of its defects, the language of the 
 chapter might have been as good as its 
 substance.' 
 
 In coming to this latter conclusion. Dr. 
 Arnold has indeed, in a remarkable de- 
 gree, exchanged for an extreme view one 
 way, what is not less an extreme view in 
 another ; but whether, in this instance, he 
 has not altered for tlie worse, is, perhaps, 
 more than questionable. The answers he 
 formerly opposed to the objections ad- 
 vanced by Goeller were, generally speak- 
 ing, satisfactory ; while in his new dis- 
 sertation on the authenticity of this por- 
 tion, he has brought forward nothing in the 
 shape of an/um^int, but merely propounds 
 Avhat is matter of opinion and conjecture. 
 Among other things, he professes it to be 
 his firm belief that 'the whole passage was 
 originally added as a note upon, or brief 
 summary of, the contents of the two pre- 
 ceding chapters, and that it afterwards 
 found its way into the text.' But it might 
 have occurred to him, that he had him.- 
 self disposed of that question, by having, 
 as I apprehend, shown that the chap- 
 ter is not a brief summary of the contents 
 of the preceding chapter, but 'was jidded 
 as a sort of supplement to the rest, be- 
 cause the mind of the writer was so full of 
 his subject, that he could scarcely prevail 
 upon himself to quit it.' That it is itot a 
 mere summary will fully appear from the 
 annotations which I have subjoined. More- 
 
 over Dr. Arnold has here strangely jumbled 
 together two hypotheses ; namely, that ' the 
 chapter in question was originally a note 
 upon, or brief summary of, the contents of 
 the preceding chapters,' (which, we see, is 
 quite untenable, by its being at variance 
 with plain facts,) and that it was the fabri- 
 cation of some person who wanted the 
 matter to pass as Thucydides', and accord- 
 ingly imitated, as closely as possible, his 
 style. Now one or the other it inay have 
 been, but certainly not both. Again, sup- 
 posing any one to have been inclined to 
 fabricate such a passage for such a pur- 
 pose, good reason would there have been 
 to imitate, but, surely, not to caricature 
 the style of Thucydides. That would de- 
 mand a third hypothesis equally impro- 
 bable, that the writer framed the portion 
 not as an imitation, but as a caricature on 
 the style of our author. But then, it may 
 be asked, how came the matter to be so 
 very masterly, that, as Dr. Arnold affirms, 
 'no other Greek writer could have been 
 able to produce it V Suffice it to say, that 
 all the different forms of the above hypo- 
 thesis, by which it is supposed that the 
 chapter is not genuine, involve the great- 
 est improbability ; and as the onus pro- 
 bandi may fairly be thrown on the party 
 attacking the authenticity, what motive, we 
 may ask, can be imagined for any one's sit- 
 ting down to frame this imitation, or cari- 
 cature ? And supposing the thing to have 
 been done, how are we enabled to account 
 for the forgery having been introduced 
 into every known MS., in spite of its being, 
 if we believe Goeller, *a senseless heap of 
 bombast or nonsense V While, indeed, many 
 reasons exist why such a portion should 
 not have been introduced, it being any 
 thing but necessary to the context ; not one 
 can be imagined why it should. For the 
 case differs widely between this chapter 
 and the well-known passage in Josephus's 
 Jewish Antiquities, on the subject of Jesus 
 Christ. Well are we enabled to account 
 for that portion being framed, (by degrees, 
 I apprehend, and by different hands,) in- 
 troduced into the text, and retained there, 
 notwithstanding its manifest unsuitableness 
 to the professed writer. As to Dr. Ar- 
 nold's addition to his hypothesis, namely, 
 that * the chapter in question was the 
 work of a Christian, and not later thav the, 
 sixth or seventh century,' that is qmte un- 
 tenable ; since, besides two evident ,wnj«-, 
 tations of the present portion which occur 
 in Dio Cass., three others have be^u jipw, 
 adduced by me i'rom Josephus. AccuJ•di^l^tyZ 
 this chapter could not have prdj^tH^ed; 
 from a Christian writer ; and the persons 
 to whom almost all the fabrications, and 
 
 interpolations known to us have been 
 ascribed, tJie monks, were as jet scarcely in 
 existence. The circumstance, then, of 
 the portion in question having been thus 
 imitated, tends to evince beyond all doubt 
 that it had place in the text of Thu- 
 cydides as far back as the time of Jo- 
 sephus ; beyond which period we have no 
 means of proof, for the age of imitation 
 only commenced at that time. But that 
 the portion in question should have been 
 thus fabricated and introduced into the 
 text, we are the less warranted in sus- 
 pecting, since before that time, however 
 verbal corruptions might creep into the 
 text, no reason is there to think that 
 fabrication and interpolation were resorted 
 to ; this being a period too nearly ap- 
 proaching to the age of autographs, or 
 copies formed from thence ; and little 
 more than about 380 years had elapsed 
 since Xenophon first published the His- 
 tory of Thucydides. Nothing, indeed, 
 from external evidence can be alleged 
 against the authenticity of the portion, 
 since the chapter is found in every known 
 MS., and that not, as in the case of 
 certain other disputed portions, (as, for 
 instance, that of ^t. John viii. 1 — 11.) 
 placed in the margin, or accompanied with 
 obeli or asterisks ; and the arguments 
 deduced from internal evidence will be 
 found, on examination, to resolve them- 
 selves into a string of ungrounded surmises, 
 mutually contradicting each other. Thus, 
 to advert to other arguments besides those 
 already noticed, no reason is there to sus- 
 pect the authenticity of the portion be- 
 cause the Scholia on it are so few ; for, as 
 the Scholiasts, we are told, accounted it 
 not genuine, they would naturally, under 
 this impression, decline the trouble of 
 encountering its formidable difficulties ; 
 and that Dionysius does not touch on this 
 portion, though he has criticized at con- 
 siderable length chapters 82 and 83, is no 
 proof that he considered it not genuine ; 
 since, as Arnold observes, ' he had already 
 found enough for his purpose in the 82nd 
 and 83rd chapters, and his quotation hav- 
 ing run to so great a length, he stopped at 
 the end of the 83rd, where there is a 
 natural termination of the subject, and 
 did not proceed any further.' Again, 
 ^ vain is it.t(\ attempt ta prove the chapter 
 \t(i be; nOt ;^^utae' ty .l^gthened cri- 
 •'t^i^jpS.Qft ijs slyll jJiid^plfrhkology. These, 
 at best, form but matter of doubtful dis- 
 ^»tatio;i, A»d, ar^ .wlipU}; inadequate to 
 iietth'.'-Mlii qilQf^tioii o{ tKs iSrfd ; as an in- 
 JitaTjT-c ti ;»\3iiV;l/,it* tia> be Ipbserved, that 
 the laboured efforts of a whole phalanx 
 of ,phil,Mj<>girft^ to.pro^e yr to disprove 
 
 • •• 
 
 
 )f 
 
^ I 
 
 572 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 f 
 
 the Pauline origin of the Epistle to the 
 Hebrews from the phraseology alone, 
 have produced no decisive results ; and, 
 be it remembered, far more evidence is 
 requisite to prove that any portion is not 
 from the pen of any alleged wTiter than 
 that it is. As to the present case, of how 
 little weight are the objections advanced 
 by Goelier on that score, will be seen in 
 the annotations on the chapter. At the 
 same time, it cannot be denied that there 
 is more of harshness, out-of-the-way 
 phraseology, &c. in this, than even in the 
 two foregoing chapters. And that, after 
 all, seems to be the real reason why the 
 ancient exegetce thought it not genuine, 
 though surely the reason is one wholly 
 insufficient. No writer is always alike or 
 equal to himself,— least of all, Thucydides, 
 ■who is very unequal, there being several 
 portions in the work which we are sure 
 could not have received the author's last 
 hand ; nay, we know that he died before 
 he had completed his labours. Again, as 
 to the ancient critics whom Dr. Arnold so 
 eulogizes, they, it is well known, very gene- 
 rally rejected the authenticity of the whole 
 of the eighth book on the very grovmds on 
 which they rejected this chapter. But 
 their opinion has never been received by 
 any modem critic of note, because, as is 
 
 quite plain, the book bears the stamp of 
 the same mind as the foregoing books, 
 and breathes the genuine Thucydidean 
 character ; though the matter was nev«r 
 thoroughly digested or polished, as those 
 books were. Dr. Arnold himself says 
 that *the notion of certain ancient critics 
 as to the eighth book not being the pro- 
 duction of Thucydides, does not rest on 
 a single substantial ground, the internal 
 evidence in favour of the genuineness of 
 the book (arising from its Thucydidean 
 character, tone, &c.) being decisive, and 
 no external testimony whatever existing 
 against it. There do we recognise the 
 same tone of mind, the same impartiality, 
 the same character of language, though 
 the phraseology has been less corrected 
 than in the earlier parts of the history.' 
 But this satisfactory argument for the 
 genuineness of the eighth book applies 
 exactly to the case of this 84th chapter, 
 which there is no reason to doubt came 
 from Thucydides, though the maUer there- 
 in contained, from some cause or other, 
 never received the author's last correc- 
 tion, but was left much in the rough — 
 more so than any other portion of the 
 first seven books, though probably not less 
 so than one or two in the course of the 
 eighth book. 
 
 END OF VOL. I. 
 
 i 
 
 t • € 
 
 I • k : - • 
 
 > » • I « 
 
 « I ' I I 
 
 • • I • * 
 
 
 
 • *»» »« »t t(>** • 
 «•• • ♦« ♦♦•«• • 
 
 GaLBeRY«& Ri^iNCjew, Printers, SU John's Square, London. 
 
 • * 
 
 • % 
 
 « * « » 
 
 • • • * 4 
 
i| 
 
 1 H f 
 
 r 
 
li 
 
 i'fi 
 
Columbia ®ntt>ersttp 
 
 intl)eCitpoflfai||ork 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
i 
 
 \ 
 I 
 
 I 
 
5 W 'J' ll'£li IH O'ii IE IS i; IS , 
 
 iftpharrtiii- 
 
 euce^4t1>' 
 
 L^iulon ,Piihluhnl by L.-Hi^ni.tn A' iV P,ittni,-jrt,r R,rw Jcm.^ 1S43 
 
 Dmtrn i.' F.nifnn-^t hv SiJ^y Hall Jiiirv Str^3L}ontMh! 
 
©OTKTAIAH^. 
 
 THE HISTORY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 PELOPONNESIAN WAR, 
 
 BY THUCYDIDES. 
 
 A NEW RECENSION OF THE TEXT, 
 
 WITH A 
 
 CAREFULLY AMENDED PUNCTUATIOV, 
 
 AND 
 
 COPIOUS NOTES, 
 
 CRITICAL, PHILOLOGICAL, AND EXPLANATORY, 
 
 ALMOST ENTIRELY ORIGINAL, 
 
 BUT PARTLY SELECTED AND ARRANGED FROM THE BEST EXPOSITORS. 
 
 AND FORMING A CONTINUOUS COMMENTARY. 
 
 ACCOMPANIED 
 
 WITH FULL INDEXES, BOTH OF GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED 
 AND MATTERS DISCUSSED IN THE NOTES. 
 
 BY THE 
 
 REV. S. T. BLOOMFIELD, D.D. F.S.A. 
 
 OF SIDNEY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE; VICAR OF BISBROOKE, RUTLAND; 
 KDITOB OF THE GREEK TESTAMENT WITH ENGLISH NOTES. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY VARIOUS MAPS AND PLANS, 
 
 MOSTLY TAKEN FROM ACTUAL SURVEYS. 
 
 In TWO volumes: — VOL. II. 
 
 LONDON: 
 LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, & LONGMANS, 
 
 PATERNOSTER ROW. 
 
 MDCCCXLIII. 
 
LONDON: 
 GILBERT & RIVINGTON, PRINTERS. 
 
 ST. John's square. 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 TO THE SECOND VOLUME. 
 
 At length the Editor is enabled to bring his long-laboured work, to a con- 
 clusion, by presenting to the Public the remaining five Books of Thucy- 
 dides, edited on the same extensive plan as ' the first three, and omitting, 
 he hopes, nothing v^^hich may be deemed essential to the thorough under- 
 standing of that most difficult of writers. 
 
 As to the critical notes, — although he was prevented by circumstances, 
 over which he had no control, from making travels into foreign countries 
 to examine fresh IMSS., he did not neglect what was in his power at hornet 
 but collated afresh throughout the celebrated Codex Clarendonianus, and, 
 in select passages, another MS. hitherto uncollated ; the use of both having 
 been kindly granted to him by a grace of the Senate of the University of 
 Cambridge. This collation supplied very numerous various readings, (some 
 of importance,) which had escaped the diligence of the painstaking Dr. 
 Hudson. The Editor has also carefully collated for the last three Books a 
 most correctly and beautifully written MS. (said by Montfaucon to be as 
 ancient as the tenth century,) preserved in that splendid repository, the 
 British Museum ; the fruits of which appear in the present volume ^ 
 
 To advert to the notes philological and exegeticaly — the Editor has, he 
 trusts, effected for exegetical, as well as critical, science, what had long 
 
 * Subjoined, by way of Appendix, is an able and interesting Memoir, for which the 
 Editor is indebted to the kindness of his friend Colonel Leake, on the military details 
 of the fatal expedition of the Athenians to Sicily, accompanied by an accurate Plan of 
 Syracuse and the environs, formed by the Colonel partly ou an actual survey by order 
 of Government, and partly on his own personal examination on the spot. 
 
 a 2 
 
 \'9\ "S^C 
 
IV 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 been wanting to it,— namely, the opening out of certain principles more 
 practically, and making them more (jenerally available, than his predeces- 
 sors had done ; thus supplying what can scarcely fail to impart a certain 
 aptitude for critical disquisition to any but minds totally disqualified for 
 it ; and, by placing the means of critical knowledge within the reach of 
 many,— whereas before it had been too much confined to a few,— making 
 the possession of this advantage more a matter of general attainment to 
 many, and less a matter of monopolizing pride to a few. 
 
 Upon the whole, the Editor cannot but avow that he shall think 
 he has much misspent a larger portion of time and labour than has, per- 
 haps, ever before been devoted to any ancient writer, if the result should 
 not be some addition to the classical reputation of his country. 
 
 At all events he commits his work to the Public with the confidence of 
 one who has spared no pains, and declined no sacrifices in its service ;— 
 and also with feelings of the deepest thankfulness to the Giver of all 
 power, that health and strength have been mercifully vouchsafed him, 
 to accomplish not the least arduous work of his life ; thus bringing his 
 classical labours— he trusts not ingloriously— to a close ; so that he may 
 dedicate the residue of his days solely to the promotion of sacred litera- 
 ture, in a cultivation of the studies, though always in subservience to an 
 exercise of the active duties of his profession, according to the measure 
 of the health and strength still to be useful in his generation, which may 
 be dealt out by Him who worjceth all in all. 
 
 SUMMARY OF THE CONTENTS 
 
 OF 
 
 VOLUME II. 
 
 BOOK IV. 
 
 Sicily. Year 7. Revolt of Messina from the Athenians, and attack on Rlicgiuni by 
 
 the Locrians, I. Attica. Invasion thereof. The ships which had been prepared for 
 
 Sicily (iii. 115.) are despatched thither, with directions to annoy the enemy as much as 
 
 possible by the way ; and Demosthenes put on board to direct such enterprises, II. 
 
 In the exercise of this special commission, he counsels the seizing on and occupying of 
 
 Pylus on the coast of Messina ; but his project is rejected as wild, and the possession 
 
 of the port held useless, III. The fleet, however, being accidentally detained there by 
 
 stress of weather, the sailors and soldiers, by way of pastime, set about constructing a 
 
 fort, IV. This is raised in six days ; and five galleys being left to garrison it, under the 
 
 command of Demosthenes, the rest of the armament proceeds to its destination. On 
 
 hearing of the seizing and fortifying of Pylus, the Peloponnesians hastily leave Attica, 
 
 after a stay of only fifteen days, VI. Eion, in Thrace, is betrayed to the Athenians, 
 
 but is recovered by the Chalcidians and Bottiseans, VII. The Lacedaemonians prepare 
 
 to besiege Pylus both by sea and land, and recal their fleet from Corcyra, to form the 
 
 naval blockade. Description of the scene of action, especially the island of Sphacteria, 
 
 which is occupied by the Lacediemonians, VIII. Demosthenes makes his dispositions 
 
 to repel the enemy's attacks, IX. ; and, in order to mfuse courage into his men, he, 
 
 just before the enemy's assault, addresses his men in a brief but spirit-stirring 
 
 harangue, X. The attack described, and also the defence, in which Demosthenes and 
 
 Brasidas both distinguish themselves, XI. The latter is wounded, and the Lacedae- 
 
 monians are, after various ineff"ectual attempts, finally beaten off", XII. The Athenian 
 
 fleet returns from Zacynthus, and proceeds to attack the Lacedsemonian fleet, XIII. 
 
 A battle is fought in the harbour of Pylus, in which the Lacedaemonians are completely 
 
 defeated, and their troops in Sphacteria cut off from all communication with the mam 
 
 army XIV. The Lacediemonians send an embassy to Athens, in order to save their 
 
 men in Sphacteria by a timely negociation for peace, XV. An armistice is granted by 
 
 the Athenians to the Lacedemonians on their surrendering their fleet to the latter, to be 
 
 restored at the conclusion of the war, or, on the breakmg ofl" of the negociations, XVI. 
 
 Speech of the Lacedaemonian ambassadors, XVII-XX. The Athenians demand 
 
 such hard terms, that the Lacedi^monian ambassadors, after ineffectual attempts to 
 
VI 
 
 THE CONTEXTS 
 
 obtain better, at lengtli break off the negociation, XXI, XXII. The armistice is 
 accordingly broken off: nevertheless the Athenians, on various pretexts, still hold 
 possession of the Lacedaemonian fleet, and proceed to the blockade of Sphacteria, 
 XXIII. The scene now changes to Sicili/, where the Syracusans and their allies pre- 
 pare to besiege Rhegiura both by sea and land, XXIV. Sea-fight in the straits of 
 Messina, with little advantage to either party. The Messenians go on an expedition 
 against Naxus, but are defeated ; and the Athenians and their allies are equally unsuc- 
 cessful in an attempt on Messina. The Athenians at length leave the Sicilians to can-y 
 on the war amongst themselves, XXV. The blockade of Sphacteria is vigorously 
 pressed by the Athenians, while the Lacedoemonians resort to all expedients to relieve 
 the place by throwing in supplies, XXVI. Vexation of the Athenians at the length of 
 the blockade, which Cleon ascribes to the insufficiency of the commanders of the forces, 
 XXVII. Nicias, the first of the ten state-generals, offers to resign the command to 
 Cleon, who, thinking Nicias not serious, accepts it; but, on finding him in earnest, 
 wishes to resign it, but is compelled by the people to keep it, and then undertakes to 
 achieve the conquest of Sphacteria in twenty days, XXVIII. After associating 
 Demosthenes with himself in the command, he proceeds to Pylus, where an accidental 
 fire had, by consuming much of the woodland, in a great measure laid open the enemy's 
 position ; and Cleon is enabled to effect a disembarkation, and establish himself firmly 
 on the island, XXIX, XXX. Position of the Laceda?monian garrison described, and 
 the dispositions of the Athenians for attacking them laid down, XXXI, XXXII. The 
 battle itself is described as commencing with an attack on the Lacedajmonians by the 
 light troops of the Athenians, who annoy the Lacedaemonians without their being able 
 effectually to repress them, XXXIII. The Athenian light troops become more daring, 
 and the Lacediemonians more discouraged ; until, being reduced to great straits, they 
 retreat to the furthermost part of the island, and there, having their rear covered by 
 the sea, they maintain their defence, XXXIV, XXXV., imtil the Athenians contrive 
 to get possession of a position commanding the enemy's rear, XXXVI.; and having 
 thus the upper hand even then, they summon them to surrender, XXX VI I. ; to which 
 they at length agree, and are made prisoner, XXXVIII. Thus Cleon is enabled to 
 fulfil his engagement of brmging the garrison prisoners to Athens within twenty days, 
 XXXIX. General astonishment of Greece at this termination of the affair, XL. 
 The prisoners are taken to Athens, and the place is garrisoned chiefly by Messenians 
 from Naupactus ; annoyed by whose incursions, and desiring to recover the prisoners, 
 the Lacediemonians make another attempt to negociate a peace, but without success, 
 XLI. An expedition is undertaken by the Athenians against the sea-coast of Corinthia. 
 The troops effect a landing at Solygia, XLII. The Corinthians meet them in the 
 field ; a battle ensues, in which, after a severe struggle, the Athenians come off victors ; 
 but, fearing the arrival of strong reinforcements to the enemy, they re-embark for 
 home, XLII I, XLIV., and, after ravaging part of the coast of Corinthia and Epi- 
 daurus, and seizing on the peninsula of Methone as a military stronghold, they 
 return home, XLV. The last act of the sad tragedy of the Corcyrean sedition. After 
 leaving Pylus, Eurymedon and Sophocles proceed to Corcyra on their way to Sicily. 
 They assist tiie democratical government in taking Istone, the last stronghold, and 
 now only remaining refuge, of the aristocratical party. The garrison surrenders 
 at discretion to the Athenians. Perfidious stratagem of the democratical party, by 
 which the capitulation, securing their personal safety, is broken, XLVI., and the 
 wretched people are given up to the infuriate vengeance of their political opponents, 
 and cruelly butchered; after which the Athenians pursue their voyage to Sicily, 
 XLVII, XLVIII. The Athenians take Anactorium from the Corinthians, and put it 
 into the hands of the Acarnanians. Artaphernes, an ambassador from the king of 
 Pei-sia to the Lacediemonians, apprehended and brought to Athens, and his letters 
 read. After ascertaining their import, they send him away with some of their ambas- 
 
 OF BOOK IV. 
 
 Vll 
 
 sadors to Ephesus. King Artaxerxes dying in the mean time, the ambassadors return 
 without having effected any thing, L. The Chians, at the requisition of the Athenians, 
 demolish tlieir new city wall, LI. ^ 
 
 Year 8. A party of Lesbian exiles surprise two towns of the Athenians on the 
 continent opposite to Lesbos, and establish themselves there, LII. An expedition of 
 the Athenians against Cythera, which is briefly described. The Athenians take it, and, 
 holding military possession of it, proceed to ravage the neighbouring coast of Laconia, 
 LIV. Extreme panic at Laccdiemon, discouragement in the councils, and feebleness 
 in the measures of defence on the part of the Lacedemonians, LV. Various descents 
 of the Athenians on the south and south-east coasts of Peloponnesus. Attack on 
 Thyrea, (where the expelled ^ginetans had been settled by the Lacedaemonians, 
 ii 27 ) LVI The town is taken and burnt, and the inhabitants put to death. A 
 tribute is imposed on Cythera, LVII. A general Congress is held of the Sicilian 
 Greeks at Gela, in order to effect a general pacification, LVIII. Speech of Herrao- 
 crates on the occasion, LIX-LXIV. : according to whose representations they con- 
 clude a general peace, and the Athenian fleet retires from Sicily. On its return home, 
 the commanders are punished, as having received bribes to abandon the conquest 
 of Sicily, when it was in their power to have eff-ected it. LXV. Revolution at Megara 
 produced by the extreme distress of the city, arising from the war, and the harassing 
 incursions of some aristocratical exiles ; to stop which, their friends press for their recal. 
 Alarmed at the prospect, the democratical leaders communicate with the Athenians, 
 off-ering to give up the city to them, and first the Long Walls which connect the city with 
 its port Nisiea, LXVI. ; whereupon a strong force is sent from Athens, under the com- 
 mand of Hippocrates and Demosthenes, and possession obtained of the Long Walls, 
 LXVI I The conspiracy, however, is detected by the aristocratical party in time to 
 prevent the betrayal of the city itself, LXVI 1 1. The Athenians attack Nisaea, (where 
 the Lacedivmonian garrison of the Long Walls had fled for refuge,) and take it. LXIX. 
 Meanwhile Brasidas (who happened to be then near Corinth, preparing an expedition 
 into Thrace) gets together a strong force of the Lacedemonian allies in those parts, m 
 order to save Megara, and demands of the Megareans to be admitted into their city, 
 LXX. They, however, think it better to wait the event, LXXI. Meanwhile 
 the Boeotians come up to his aid, and their cavalry skirmishes with the Athenians, 
 LXXII. To decide the contest, and fix the wavering Megareans, Brasidas off'ers the 
 enemy battle, but they decline it ; whereupon the Megareans admit Brasidas into the 
 citv, and the leaders of democracy fly to Athens, LXXII I. The aristocratical exiles 
 are recalled, on condition of complete amnesty : but on their return, and readmission to 
 power and office, they seize and put to death about 100 of the democratical party, and 
 chancre the constitution into a strict oligarchy, LXXIV. The settlement of the Lesbian 
 exiles at Antandrus is taken by the Athenians, LXXV. A plan is now concerted for 
 bringing about a revolution from aristocracy to democracy in Bceotia. Athens is 
 applied to for assistance ; and Demosthenes, with the whole disposable force of the 
 state, is to favour the attempt by entering into Boeotia, and fii-st seizing the stronghold 
 of Delium, near Tanagra, LXXVI. Demosthenes proceeds to Naupactus, and organizes 
 the forces of the Athenian confederacy in those parts, to co-operate in the proposed 
 attack, LXXVII. Brasidas sets out on his long-planned expedition to Northern 
 Greece and Thrace. By the rapidity of his forced march, and the aid of some Thes- 
 salian chieftains, he passes across Thessaly, notwithstanding the hostility, from their 
 good-will to Athens, of the Thessalian people at large, LXXVI II. He arrives m 
 Macedonia, and makes a diversion (for which indeed the expedition was chiefly formed) 
 in favour of the revolted Chalcidians and king Perdiccas, LXX IX. The Lacedie- 
 monians make the plan subservient to then- long-cherished pm-pose of employing on 
 foreicrn service some helots of whom they stood in awe ; and after emancipating, they 
 treacherously murder 2000 of them, LXXX. Brasidas is appointed to the command 
 
Vlll 
 
 THE CONTEXTS 
 
 in Thrace, chiefly at his own desire, from his possessinjr qualities likely to be, as they 
 actually proved, of immense benefit to his country, LXXXI. The Athenians oppose 
 these measures of Brasidas by a stricter attention to secure the fidelity of their subject- 
 allies in those parts. They declare war against Perdiccas, LXXXI I. Perdiccas 
 employs Brasidas against his own private enemy, Arrhibajus ; but Brasidas, induced 
 by the representations of An-hibajus, withdraws his forces from Perdiccas, who is 
 highly incensed, and reduces the subsidy which he had given the Pelopoiniesians from 
 one-half to one-third of the expense of their maintenance, LXXXIII. Brasidas makes 
 an attempt on Acanthus, one of the Athenian dependencies ; and prevails on the Acan- 
 thians to give him an audience within their city, LXXXIV. Speech of Brasidas, 
 LXXXV — LXXXVII. The Acanthians revolt from the Athenians, and join the 
 Lacediemonian confederacy, on a solemn pledge from Brasidas that they shall be inde- 
 pendent allies. The people of Stagirus follow their example, LXXXVIII. Demo- 
 sthenes now sets about the long-planned invasion of Boeotia ; but owing to a want 
 of early co-operation on the part of Hippocrates, on the contrary side of Boeotia, the 
 enterprise becomes abortive, LXXXIX., and a few days afterwards Hippocrates sets 
 out from Athens, and seizes on Delium, which he fortifies, XC. But the whole force 
 of Boeotia, being now at liberty, is arrayed against him. Hence he retreats to the 
 frontier, and when the genei-als are doubtful whether to allow him to go off, or to 
 pursue and engage him, though no longer on Boeotian ground, XCI., Pagondas, the 
 Theban Boeotarch, urges, in a set speech, that they should engage with such bitter 
 enemies as the Athenians vherever they should find them, XCI I. Accordingly the 
 Boeotians go in pursuit of and set themselves in order to engage with the enemy, 
 XCIII. Hippocrates ranges his own troops to resist them, XCIV., and after a short] 
 but spirit-stirring, harangue to his men, to acquit themselves in a manner worthy of 
 the glory of Athens, XCV., the two parties engage in battle, and the Athenians are 
 defeated, and only saved from total destruction by a rapid retreat, partly on board 
 ship, to Athens, XCVI. The Boeotians refuse to give up the Athenian dead (as usual) 
 for bunal, till they should have evacuated Delium, which, being a temple, they had 
 profaned by fortifying and occupying it for secular purposes, XCVI I. The Athenians 
 attempt to justify what they have done, and refuse to evacuate it, XCVI II., whereupon 
 the Boeotians refuse to give up the dead bodies, XCIX. The Boeotians attack the fort 
 of Dehum, and take it, C, and then restore the dead. Number of the slain on both 
 sides. Demosthenes makes another equally unsuccessful attempt in a descent on the 
 coast of Sicyon. Death of Sitalces, king of Thrace, who is succeeded by lils nephew 
 Seuthes, CI. Brasidas undertakes an expedition against Amphipolis, of which the 
 origm IS pomted out, and its site described, CI I. The Argilians conspire with Brasidas 
 to betray the place into his hands. By their aid he effects the passage of the Strymon 
 by the bridge which crossed near Amphipolis, and occupies the open ground between 
 the city and the river, CIII. The citizens are in no small tumult, and the friends of 
 Athens, alarmed for the safety of the place, send a dispatch to Thucydides, the Athe- 
 nian commander on those coasts, CIV. Brasidas, fearing he shall be anticipated by 
 Ihucydides, offei-s very mild terms to induce the inhabitants to surrender the city 
 forthwith, CV. They accept his proposals, and open their gates to him ; and on the 
 evening of the same day, Thucydides ai-rives at Eion, the port of Amphipolis, and 
 situated at the mouth of the Strymon, and, learning the fall of Amphipolis, puts Eion 
 into a posture of defence, (CVI.) so that Brasidas, when he proceeds to attnck Eion, is 
 repulsed. Nevertheless, Myranus and other neighbouring towns go over to him CVI I 
 The Athenians, alarmed at the loss of Amphipolis, and the rapid progress of revolt 
 among their allies in those parts, send garrisons to the several towns on the coast • 
 rvTTr '^'^^'^'.r ^"^ P""''*' demands reinforcements from home, but obtains none! 
 C Vlll. Brasidas proceeds to march against the peninsula of Acte, on Mount Athos, 
 and obtams possession of most of the towns, CIX. : insomuch that he attempts a more 
 
 OF BOOK IV. 
 
 IX 
 
 important enterprise on the city of Torone, on the coast of the peninsula, west of Athos, 
 where a party favourable to Sparta agree to betray it to him, and accordingly bring in 
 a few of his troops, CX., who open the gates to the rest of the army, CXI., and thus 
 the city is entered on every side, CXI I. The Athenian garrison for the most part 
 escapes to the adjoining fort of Lecythus, CXI 1 1. Brasidas convenes an assembly of 
 the Toroneans, and addresses them in a speech, wherein he assures them of the friend- 
 ship of Sparta, and invites those who had fled to Lecythus to return, on condition of 
 receiving the same treatment as the rest, CXIV. He then attacks Lecythus, and, pro- 
 fiting by the confusion occasioned by the accidental fall of a tower, CXV., he captures 
 it, and puts the garrison to the sword, CXVI. 
 
 Year IX. The reasons which induced the two belligerents to conclude a truce for 
 a year, CXVIt. Terms of the truce, as proposed by the Lacedaemonians to the Athe- 
 nians, CXVItl., 1—6. Form of acceptance, and ratification of them on the part of the 
 Athenians, § 7. The names of the persons who signed the truce on either side, CXIX. 
 Scione now off'ers to revolt to Brasidas ; who goes thither, and, after highly commend- 
 ing their zeal, engages to protect them, CXX. In return, the Scionseans pay him the 
 highest honours. He hopes to likewise gain over Mendian Potid^a, CXX I. The 
 conclusion of the truce is announced to Brasidas and the revolted cities. The Athe- 
 nians insist that Scione shall not be included in the truce, as having revolted after 
 it was signed ; and they set about recovering it by force of arms, CXXII. Mende 
 now revolts, and both Mende and Scione are garrisoned by Brasidas, the women and 
 children being removed to a place of safety. Second expedition of Perdiccas and 
 Brasidas against Arrhibseus, whom they defeat in battle ; and then Brasidas wishes to 
 return to the sea-coast, in order to protect the cities lately received into the Lacedse- 
 monian alliance, CXX IV. The Illyrians are now induced to side with Arrhibseus ; 
 whereupon the Macedonian army makes a hasty retreat the ensuing night, leaving 
 their Lacedaemonian allies to save themselves as they can. Brasidas makes dispositions 
 for an orderly retreat, CXXV. ; previously to which he addresses his troops in a brief, 
 but soldierlike, harangue, encouraging them to rely on their well-tried prowess and 
 habitual discipline and skill, and to despise the empty terrors of undisciplined and bar- 
 barian multitudes, CXXVI. The good order of the retreat. Attempt of the Illyrians 
 to cut off^ their retreat by previously occupying the pass from the highland region 
 into the lowlands of Macedonia, frustrated by the promptitude of Brasidas, CXXVIL, 
 who, after first repulsing their attacks, and then dislodging them, eff'ects his retreat 
 into Lower Macedonia. His soldiers plunder the country, to be avenged on the Mace- 
 donians for their late desertion of them ; which reprisal, however, alienates Perdiccas 
 from the Lacedaemonian cause, CXX VII I, Meanwhile the Athenians had sent a 
 strong force to recover Mende, and had retaken the city before Brasidas's return from 
 Upper Macedonia. They then lay siege to the citadel, whither the Peloponnesian gar- 
 rison had taken refuge, CXXX., who afterwards eff'ect their escape out of tho place 
 into Scione, CXXXI. Perdiccas now makes peace with the Athenians, and, through 
 influence with the Thessalian chieftains, some reinforcements, which the Lacedaimonian 
 government were sending to Brasidas, are stopped in their passage through Thessaly, 
 CXXX 1 1. The temple of Juno, at Argos, is burnt down, through the carelessness of 
 the priestess. The blockade of Scione is completed, CXXXI 11. Hostilities between 
 the Tegeans and Mantineans, CXXX IV. Brasidas endeavours, but ineffectually, to 
 surprise Potidsea, CXXXV. 
 
THE CONTENTS 
 
 BOOK V. 
 
 Year X. Expiration of the Truce, during which the Athenians expel the Delians, 
 who have a residence granted them at Atramyttium by Pharnaces, I. Expedition of 
 Cleon to recover the revolted towns in Macedonia and Thrace. He takes Torone, and 
 proceeds against Amphipolis. Panactum is taken by the Bceotians, II, III. Embassy 
 of Plueax to Sicily and Italy, to organize an Athenian interest against the Syracusans. 
 His endeavours are attended by a mixture of success and discomfiture, IV, V. Cleon 
 proceeds against Amphipolis, but waits at Eion for the expected quotas from the allies. 
 Brasidas, in order to protect Amphipolis, occupies a strong position on Mount Cer- 
 dylium, VI. Cleon at length advances against Amphipolis, and halts on some high 
 ground just under its walls, VI I. Brasidas enters the city, and makes dispositions to 
 attack Cleon by surprise, VIII. Brasidas addresses his soldiers, by way of instructing 
 them, in a truly soldierlike harangue, IX. Battle of Amphipolis, in which the Athe- 
 nians, being thrown into confusion, by the sudden attack, in an unfavourable position, 
 of Brasidas, is defeated, with the loss of their general, Cleon. Brasidas also falls in 
 the action, and is honourably interred in the market-place of Amphipolis. The loss on 
 both sides in the action, XI. Reinforcements are sent from Sparta to Brasidas, 
 XII., and arrive at Heraclea ; but, finding it difficult to proceed further, and hearing 
 of the death of Brasidas, they return back to Sparta, XIII. Both the belligerent 
 parties feel disposed for peace, XIV, XV., and especially the two leading persons of 
 either nation, namely, Nicias and Pleistoanax, XVI. Accordingly a peace for fifty years 
 is concluded, embracing the allies on both sides, except the Boeotians, Corinthians, 
 Eleans, and Megareans, XVII. The treaty of peace for fifty years between Athens and 
 Sparta, XVIII. The signatures ratifying it, XIX. Computation of the length of the 
 first war now concluded, XX. Difficulties in the way of the due execution of the pro- 
 visions in the treaty, and from what cause. The dislike towards it evinced by the 
 allies of Lacedeemon induces the Lacedaemonians to conclude a separate treaty of alli- 
 ance with Athens, XXI, XXII. Treaty of alliance between Athens and Lacedicmon, 
 XXI 11. Signatures in ratification thereof, XXIV. Beginning of fresh troubles, 
 which ending, lead to a renewal of the war, XXV. The writer's peculiar means of 
 attaining exact information as to the future events thereof, XXVI. The Corinthians try 
 to induce Agis to become the head of a new Peloponnesian confederacy, XXVII. The 
 Argives readily listen to the proposal, and measures are taken to bring the thing about, 
 XXVIII. Accordingly the Mantineans and their allies are the first to revolt from 
 Lacedeemon, and to pass over to the Argive alliance, XXIX. : whereupon the Lacedae- 
 monians remonstrate with the Corinthians, but without success, XXX. The Eleans 
 next join the Argive alliance, and then the Corinthians and Chalcidians in Thrace, 
 XXXI. The Boeotians and Megareans still hold alliance with the Lacedaemonians, and 
 the Tegeans refuse to desert them ; which alarms the Corinthians, and makes them 
 reconsider their present policy, XXX II. Expedition of the Lacedaemonians into 
 Arcadia, to aid some of the revolted allies of Mantinea, XXXIII. Internal measures 
 of policy pui-sued by the Lacedicmonians. They enfranchise the helots who fought 
 under Brasidas, and disfranchise the prisoners released from Sphacteria, XXXIV, 
 XXXV. The new Ephori at Sparta are adverse to the peace with Athens. They try 
 to make common cause with Corinth and Boeotia, and to bring Argos into alliance with 
 themselves, XXXVI. : in order to which, it is proposed that the Boeotians should join 
 the Argive alliance ; but the Boeotian people, supposing that their alliance with Argos 
 would displease the Lacediemonians, reject the proposal, XXXVI I, XXXVIII. The 
 
 OF BOOK V. 
 
 XI 
 
 Lacedaemonians then form a separate alliance with the Boeotians, though in breach of 
 their treaty with Athens, XXXIX. : whereupon the Argives, alarmed, try to obtain 
 for themselves a treaty with Lacedaemon, XL. The Lacedaemonians at length grant 
 their request, and a period is fixed for concluding the treaty, XLI. Meanwhile the 
 Athenians, on hearing of their separate treaty with the Boeotians, are much displeased 
 with the Lacedaemonians, XLI I. This feeling is fostered by the policy of Alcibiades, 
 who is very inimical to the Lacedaemonian interest, and persuades the Argives to unite 
 themselves with Athens rather than with Lacedaemon, XLI 1 1. : whereupon the 
 Argives, Eleans, and Mantineans send ambassadors to Athens, to form an alliance 
 with the Athenians, XLIV. The Lacedaemonian ambassadors, being induced by the 
 stratagem of Alcibiades to contradict their own declai*ations, and thus cause their 
 sincerity to be more than suspected, — the Athenians, in disgust, conclude the alliance with 
 the Argives, Eleans, and Mantineans, XLV, XL VI. Treaty of alliance between Athens 
 and Argos, Elis and Mantinea, XL VI I. The Corinthians refuse to accede to this new 
 alliance, and incline to return to the old connexion with Lacedaemon, XLVII I. The 
 Lacediemonians are excluded by the Eleans from attending at the Olympic games, on 
 account of their disobedience to the common religious law of Greece, XL IX, L. The 
 colonists at Heraclea in Trachis (see iii. .92) are overpowered in battle by the neigh- 
 bouring barbarian tribes, LI. Expedition of Alcibiades into Peloponnesus, LI I. War 
 between Argos and Epidaurus, and invasion of the latter by the former, LI II. The 
 Lacedaemonians, being detained at home by the Carneian festival, cannot go to the aid 
 of the Epidaurians, LIV. Negociations still carried on at Mantinea, but without any 
 effect. The Lacedaemonians still remain inactive, LV. The Athenians again occupy 
 Pylus, and garrison it with Messenians and helot deserters, to annoy the Lacedaemo- 
 nians. A desultory warfare between Argos and Epidaurus, LVI. At length the 
 Lacediemonians are roused to some activity, and with the combined force of the whole 
 confederacy invade Argolis, LVI I., and, entering it in three directions, foil the vigil- 
 ance of the Argive army, and cut it off from Argos, LVIII. Argos is saved by the 
 bold stroke of two of its citizens, who, solely on their own authority, negociate with 
 Agis, and prevail upon him to grant a truce for four months, and evacuate the Argive 
 territories, LIX, LX. An Athenian force then arrives at Argos, and prevails on the 
 people to disavow the truce. The allies then invade Arcadia, take Orchomenus, LXI.. 
 and then attack Tegea, LXII. The Lacedaemonians are angry with Agis for with- 
 drawing the army so groundlessly from Argolis, and appoint a council of war to be a 
 check on him for the future, LXIII. In alarm at the attack on Tegea, the Lacedae- 
 monians take the field, to succour and invade the territory of Mantinea, LXIV. The 
 allies move to oppose and offer battle on advantageous ground. Agis declines it, and 
 succeeds in drawing them from their strong position to the plain, LXV. The Lacedae- 
 monians hastily form an order of battle to meet them, LXV I. The dispositions of 
 the two armies, and their respective lines of battle described, LXVII, LXVIII. 
 Harangues are addressed to the troops by the generals on both sides, LXIX. Battle 
 of Mantinea, LXX — LXXII.; complete victory of the Lacedaemonians, LXXllI. 
 Amount of- the loss on both sides, LXXIV. Moral effect of the victory, in restoring 
 the former military reputation of the Lacedaemonians. While they are celebrating the 
 Carneian festival, the allies again attack, and lay siege to Epidaurus, LXXV. The 
 Lacediemonians proffer peace to the Argives, intending thereby to pave the way 
 for a revolution in the government, LXXVI. Treaty of peace between Lacedaemon 
 and Argos. The Argives throw up their alliance with Athens, and become allies of 
 Lacedeemon, LXXVIII. Treaty of alliance between Lacedaemon and Argos, LXXIX. 
 The Lacedaemonians and Argives try to persuade Perdiccas to join their alliance, 
 LXXX. The Mantineans join the Lacedaemonian alliance. Oligarchical revolutions 
 brought about in Sicyon and Argos, LXXXI. Counter-revolution in Argos. Rcstora- 
 
xu 
 
 THE CONTENTS 
 
 tion of the democracy, and renewal of the alliance with Athens. Long Walls are begun 
 to be built, to connect Argos with the sea, LXXXII. The Lacedsemonians invade 
 Argolis, and destroy the unfinished long walls. The Athenians blockade the coast of 
 Macedonia, and cut off its maritime commerce, LXXXII I. Expedition of the Athe- 
 nians against the island of Melos, LXXXIV. Conference by way of discussion between 
 the Athenian and the Melian negociators, on the question of the submission of Melos 
 to the Athenian dominion, LXXXV — CXI. After the conference, the Melians give 
 their final answer, conveying their resolution not to submit to Athens, CXI I. Accord- 
 ingly the Athenians commence hostilities, and form a close blockade of the city, CXI 1 1, 
 CXIV. Hostilities by way of reprisal carried on between the Athenians and the 
 Lacedaemonians, CXV. Melos, being brought to extremity, surrenders at discretion. 
 Infamously barbarous treatment of the inhabitants, CXVI. 
 
 BOOK VI. 
 
 The Athenians now form a project of conquering Sicily. A sketch is given of the 
 form and size of the island, I. ; and of the several races by which it had been succes- 
 sively colonized, — such as the Sicanians from Spain, and inhabitants sent unto the 
 Sicanians from Spain, II. A remnant of the Ti'ojans after the sacking of Troy, III. 
 Some Greeks of the returning armament from Troy, IV. The Siceli from Sicily, V. ; 
 the Plioenicians. The several Greek settlements on the sea-coast, as Naxos, Syra- 
 cuse, Leontini, Catana, Trotilus, Thapsus, Hyblcean Megara, Selinus, Gela, Acragas, 
 Zancle or Messana, Acroe, Casmeno, Camarina, III — V. A pretext for invading 
 Sicily is supplied by the people of Egesta, who entreat aid from Athens against Selinus 
 and Syracuse. Ambassadors are sent from Athens to ascertain and report upon the 
 state of affairs in Sicily, VI. Hostilities are carried on in Peloponnesus between 
 the Lacedaemonians and the Argives, VII. The ambassadors return from Sicily, 
 and, on hearing their report, the Athenians resolve to send a powerful armament 
 to that island, and fix on another day for a second assembly, in which they may 
 consider of the details of the expedition, VIII. At the assembly speeches are deli- 
 vered by Nicias and Alcibiades. Speech of Nicias against the measure, IX — XIV. 
 Alcibiades is a warm advocate for the expedition. His character briefly depicted, 
 and its effects on the welfare of Athens, XV. Speech of Alcibiades for the measure, 
 XVI — XVIII. The Athenians persist in their determination to send out the ex- 
 pedition ; whereupon Nicias tries to damp their ardour by representing the mag- 
 nitude of the force requisite to be sent out, and the resources necessary to main- 
 tain it when there, so as to give any chance of success, XIX. Further speech of 
 Nicias, XX — XXIII. ; which, however, fails to alter the strong bent in favour of the 
 measure, the people merely entering into his views as far as regarded the manner of 
 doing the thing, XXIV. They call on him to specify the amount of men and money 
 he thought necessary, XXV., and they vote every thing according to his suggestion, 
 investing the generals, Nicias, Alcibiades, and Lamachus, with absolute power in all 
 points that regarded the outfit of the expedition, XXVI. Meanwhile a great shock is 
 given to public feeling by the mutilation of the Hermse, or busts of Mercury, an 
 atrocity of which the people are most anxious to discover the perpetrators, XXVI I. 
 Suspicion rests on Alcibiades ; and his enemies represent it as part of a plot to subvert 
 the popular constitution, XXVIII. He demands to be immediately put on his trial ; 
 but his enemies prevail that he shall at present go on the expedition, and afterwards 
 be recalled for trial, XXIX. Corcyra is appointed as the rendezvous for the fleet, 
 
 OF BOOK VI. 
 
 XIU 
 
 previous to crossing the sea. '^^^ ^^^-^^'^''^^1^- ^^ri^^'o: ^1 
 Piraeus Description of the embarkation, XXX— AAAii. ^ i o. 3^ s 
 l^Zo. reach S,rac«se,-are variously reported, and -'-f ^^X— 
 assembly being called, the people are addressed by Hermocrates and by Athenagoras 
 ahe kaders of the tw^ partfes, the aristoera.ical and democratical) m two ^e speecleB 
 in the present posture of affairs, XXXIII-XL. After which, one of the state- 
 Tj^rJZlL the debate, by dissuading the assembly from all party mvect.ves 
 f:d counselling that preparations should instantly be made to repel the mvas.on, should 
 
 '' tiZ7luAlnu.n e^emon. The force is assembled at Corcy.a, and is formed 
 i„t;2ee dLions, XLII. It crosses the Ionian gulf. Deta.ls of the vanous fo c s 
 which compose the expedition, XLIII. The armament proceeds along the coast to 
 t^L. 'how received by the cities along the oo-'. f'^-^O" 'TRhelm 
 arrival at Rhegium, the Syracusans form measures for defence, XLV. At Rhegmm 
 niaLnt if joined by the ships which had been sent to Egesta to reconno.tre the 
 lte™twn<., and ascertain what funds for the support of the war ""gh' l'«/«"™^ 
 ftom then e! The avei-red wealth of Egesta turns out to be merely pretended, and 
 'he a ptLnee thereof produced by trieUery, XLVI. Propo^d plans oop« 
 under present eircumstances,of the three commanders ; of N.c,as,XLV 1 1 "f^le blades 
 XLVIII • of Lamachus, XLIX. Lamachus, however, comes over to the v ews of 
 Alcl ades After negoc ating with Messana to be received there, the armament leaves 
 R giun and, after proceeding to Catana, passes on to reconno.tre the >. arbour of 
 Syracuse and then returns to Catana; but is not received there, L. An ent ance, 
 h "is accidentally effected by the soldiers ; whereupon Catana epmtoamance 
 
 '^'^L to Alcihifdes to r.urn --J J- ^^ iT t^^es ^s 
 
 t-J^r:^.^z^ '"V'^vrrs^fiCut:::: z. 
 
 snir-vcv of Harmodius and Aristogiton, the age of the sons of I is stratus, &c. 
 L V-L?X Some informations are made as to the plot of the Mercuries, by wh.ch 
 fte persons before imprisoned on suspicion are released, and those now mformed 
 111,^3 a.Tested, LX. Tumult and alarm of aristocratical plots, and strong preju- 
 reT!ainstTldbiaJes, still prevail at Athena Alcibiades escapes from the ofhee« 
 o iuturwhile on the voyage to Athens, and takes refuge m Peloponnesus, LXI 
 VaHon movements of the Afhenian annament; while the »'.-d;;i-7-;-^7^j^; 
 Catana LXI I. The Syracusans are emboldened to active resistance by the inactivity 
 „f rrAdienian forces LXUI. This leads the Athenian generals to form a staitagcm 
 t drawirfwaj rsy~ forces to Catana. while they unmolestedly disembark 
 "n theTeat port, and close by Syracuse, LXIV, LXV. On their --turn from 
 Cat'i a the sfraeuLns find the Athenians in a strong position, and offer them battle 
 SunM LXVI. Both parties prepare for action next day ; the position of the two 
 alies LXVII. Speech of Nicias, emboldening his men, LXVIII Description of the 
 : mmencement of the battle, and of the dispositions and feelings o the -™™ «" 
 : ,her side, LXIX. The Syracusans are, after a well-fought action, J«Jf ^^ 
 The Athenians re-embark their forces, and return to Catana to winter. They sendlor 
 reiiiforcements and supplies to Athens, LXXI. Proceedings at Syracuse Hermo- 
 Tr tls en"o" ages the'syraeusans, LXXII. He is elected generaUn-chief, with two 
 eoUetgues. Ambassadors are sent to Laeed^mon and Corinth en reating aid LXXII I. 
 The Athenians attempt te gain possession of Messana, but fail of success, LXXIV 
 Th S~ns extend and'strengthen the lines of defence whu=h they had formed 
 to ~t circnmvallation. Hermocrates and other, are sent to Camarma, to diss,«ide 
 the C^wina^ans fi-om joining the Athenians, l.XXV. The speech of Hermocrates on 
 
XIV 
 
 THE CONTENTS 
 
 the occasion, LXXVI— LXXX. The speech of Euphemus, LXXXI— LXXXVII. 
 The Camarinaeans, alike suspicious of both parties, resolve to remain neutral, 
 LXXXVIII. § 1, 2. The Athenians endeavour to gain over the Sicel tribes, and to 
 obtain the alliance of Tuscany and Carthage, § 3-6. The Syracusan ambassadors 
 arrive at Corinth ; the Corinthians further their purpose, and send ambassadors with 
 them to Spaj^. They find Alcibiades there, who joms them in exciting the Spartans 
 to aid the Syracusans, § 7—9. Speech of Alcibiades to the Spartans on that 
 occasion, LXXXIX-XCII. They resolve to follow his counsels, embracing the 
 cause of S>Tacuse ; and Gylippus is sent to command the confederate forces of Syracuse 
 and Lacedaemon, XCIII. § 1-3. The ship sent from the Athenian armament arrives 
 at Athens. The Athenians resolve to send the supplies requested of them, § 4 
 Further operations of the Athenian armament in Sicily, XCIV. Petty warfare, as far 
 as ravaging and plundering, between Argos and Laced^mon. Unsuccessful attempt 
 to bring about a democratical revolution at Thespiae, XCV. The Syracusans endeavour 
 m every way to prevent the Athenians from occupying Epipolte, XCVI. Meanwhile 
 the Athenians, arriving suddenly at Tliapsus, proceed to seize on, and establish themselves 
 on, the high ground of Epipolse, XCVII. The Athenians carry forward their lines of 
 circumvallation, and, by the aid of some reinforcements of horse, which they had lately 
 received, defeat a party of S^Tacusan cavalry, XCVIII. The siege of Syracuse is 
 pressed vigorously. The Syracusans endeavour to carry out a counterwork, to cut off 
 the progress of the Athenian lines of circumvallation, XCIX. The Athenians attack the 
 unfinished counterwork, and destroy it, C. The SjTacusans are again foiled in their 
 attempts to interrupt the Athenian works: a skirmish ensues, in which Lamachus 
 is killed, CI. The Syracusans endeavour, but without success, to storm the Athenian 
 works on Epipolae. The Athenian fleet enters the great harbour of Syracuse CI I 
 Under this posture of aflFairs, so unfavourable for the Syracusans, and promising to the 
 Athenians, the Syi-acusans treat with Nicias about terms of peace, and, dissatisfied with 
 the conduct of their present generals, cashier them, and appoint new ones. CI 1 1 
 Gylippus, hearing that Syracuse is completely blockaded, despairs of raising the siege* 
 and thmks only of saving the cities of Italy, Arrives at Tarentum, CIV. The Athe- 
 nians, as allies of the Argives, send a fleet to ravage the coasts of Laconia, whereby 
 the treaty between Athens and Lacedsemon is manifestly violated, CV. 
 
 BOOK VII. 
 
 Gylippus arrives in Sicily, and having landed at Hiraera, and there collected a 
 considerable force from the Siceliot cities, prepares to march over-land to Syracuse I 
 He makes his way thither by Epipolse, passing from thence mto Syracuse, through a 
 small vacant space of the yet uncompleted line of circumvallation, II. He formally sum- 
 mons the Athenians to evacuate Sicily within a specified period. On their not heeding 
 this, he off-ers them battle, which they decline : he commences operations by attack! 
 ing, and carrying by a ccmp-de-main, the fort of Labdalum, III. The Syracusans 
 carry out a new comiterwork, to interrupt the progress of the Athenian lines 
 Nicias, on his part, seizes on the peninsula of Plemmyrium, and establishes 
 three forts in it ; sends forth a squadron to prevent the introduction of any furMier 
 reinforcements to the Syracusans from Greece, IV. An action ensues betweei/the 
 Syracusans and Athenians in the space between Syracuse and the enemy's lines and 
 the former are defeated. Gylippus takes the blame of the failure on himself and 
 encoui-ages the Syracusans to a second engagement, V. ; in which they are successful' and 
 
 OF BOOK VII. 
 
 XV 
 
 canT their counterwork beyond the proposed line of the Athenian circumvaUation, VI 
 Further reinforcements arrive from Peloponnesus, and others are earnestly solicited 
 from the other cities of Sicily by Gylippus ; who now counsels the Syracusans to contest 
 with the enemy even by sea, VII. Nicias, on his part, despatches a letter t« the 
 government at Athens, stating the condition the armament is in, and requesting that it 
 may be either reinfdrced or recalled, VIII. The Athenians endeavour but without 
 success, to recover Amphipolis, IX. The messenger charged with Nicias s letter 
 arrives at Athens, and the despatches are read to the assembled people X Copy of the 
 letter itself, XI-XV. The Athenians do not accede to Nicias s wish to be recalled, 
 but they appoint two of his principal officers as colleagues, to lighten his labours 
 They resolve to send a second armament to remforce the first early in the spring ; and 
 in the mean time to forward supplies of money and necessaries, XVI. The A hemans 
 and the Corinthians each send out squadrons, the former to mtercept, the latter to 
 protect the transmission of reinforcements from Peloponnesus f ^^^^7' ^^ 
 The Lacedaemonians proceed to renew the war, by an mvasion of Attica, a^d that with 
 great alacrity, inasmuch as they conceive that the Athenians have put themselves 
 fu'L m the wrong in the quarrel, XVIII. The Peloponnesians seize on Deceleia, 
 Id d espa^ sevei^l ships with troops to Syracuse, XIX. The Athenians counteract 
 the invasion of Attica, by sending a small squadron to cruise around, and ravage the 
 coas" of Peloponnesus. The second armament, under the command of Demosthenes, 
 luls from Athens and proceeds to ^gina. Amount of the forces employed, XX 
 GyLrus prt ures reinforcements from several of the cities of Sicily ; and he and 
 H~aL urge an attack on the Athenians by sea, XXI Land-battle and sea- 
 fid t at Syracuse^ in the latter of which the Syracusans are defeated ; but m the former 
 flt^k!'the thr'ee forts on Plemmyrium, XXII, XXIII. ; which last operation occa- 
 s ons ereat inconveniences to the Athenians, XXIV. Various operations areundertoken 
 on bofhside The Syracusans send round to the other states of Sicily, to urge them 
 :« cotp ate' with them in destroying the present Athenian armament, before the 
 arrival'of the second in the spring, XXV. Demosthenes sets out from iEgina, and 
 durin. the passage of the fleet round Peloponnesus, he occupies a rocky penmsula on 
 tirco^ast of Laconia, to serve, like Pylus, as a post of annoyance to the enemy, XXVI 
 sVme Thracian troops, hired for service in Sicily, ™g^^^^^^^^ 
 exoedition, are sent home to their own country, XXVII, XXVIII. On their way 
 Z ar Tanded on the coast of B^otia, and surprise and sack, with circumstances of 
 unusullatrocity, the town of Mycalessus, XXIX, XXX. The armamen under Demo- 
 sthenes proceed; forward towards its destination. Eurymedon, on Ins return from 
 Si^ ly oL:^^^^^^ enters on his office of eoll-g-e m the - 
 
 niand XXXI. All the Sicilian cities, except Agrigentum, take part agamst Athen . 
 SemosLnes and Eurymedon cross the Ionian gulf, and arrive at Thurium, XXXII. 
 XxTlII Indecisive^s between a Corinthian and an Athenian fleet in the 
 
 !.iVf of Corinth XXXIV. Demosthenes and Eurymedon advance to the coast of 
 Itgl? xtxV^ The Syracusans proceed to attack ^^^ AtW^^^^^^ 
 land XXXVI. The first day's action, which is indecisive, XXXVII, XXXVIll it s 
 renewed the next day, and after a long and severe contest the Athenian fleet s 
 riTted XXXIX-XLI. Demosthenes and Eurj-medon arrive at Syracuse, and by 
 ht :t™^duce a great impression on bc.h sides. The At^^ef n^^^^^^^^^ 
 to commence operations with spirit, by an attack on Epipolre, XLII. ^^^^^^^ 3* 
 batUe and attack on Epipol^, commanded by Demosthenes, Eurymedon, and Menan- 
 d The Allans are 'at fi'rst successful ; but, from too great ^^l^^^i:^^^' 
 stidiness they fall into disorder, and are repulsed with a severe loss, XLIII- 
 XL^ tU S>„ns are much elevated by this timely and important success, and 
 ^PPly* to t other Sicilian states for fresh reinforcements, XLVI. The Athenians 
 ^eS to suL distress, and Demosthenes urges their immediate retreat from Sicily, 
 
XVI 
 
 THE CO^^TENTS OF HOOK VII. 
 
 XL VI I. : but Nicias insists on a further trial of their fortune, rather than incur 
 the displeasure of the Athenian people by returning without orders, XLVIII. Demo- 
 sthenes and Eurj-medon waive their own opinions, in deference to the opinion of the 
 commander-in-chief, XL IX. However, not long after, finding that they were on the 
 point of being attacked both by sea and land, all three generals are agreed on with- 
 drawing the forces ; when an eclipse of the moon occun-ing, alarms the superstition of 
 Nicias, and accordingly the armament still remains in its position, L. General attack 
 of the Syracusans both by sea and land, in the fonner of which the Syracusans gain 
 the advantage, and Eurymedon is slain ; in the latter they are repulsed, LI— LIV. 
 The Athenians are in great despondency, LV. The Syracusans prepare for the final 
 struggle ; and, to cut off all retreat from the enemy, set about closing the mouth of the 
 great harbour, LVI. Names of the different states which took part in the Sicilian con- 
 test on either side— 1st, of the allies of Athens, LVII. 2ndly, of the allies of Syracuse, 
 LVI II. The S^Tacusans close up the harbour's mouth, by mooring heavy vessels 
 across it, LIX. The Athenians strenuously exert themselves to open the barricade, and 
 effect their retreat by sea, LX. Nicias, to raise the spirits, and stimulate the courage 
 of his men, addresses them in a speech, LXI— LXIV. The S^Tacusan generals on 
 their side exhort their troops to finish their work, LXVI— LXVIII. Nicias evinces 
 great judgment, magnanimity, and energy. He commits the fleet to the direction of 
 Demosthenes and the other commanders, and himself remains with the land-forces 
 drawn up on the shore of the harbour, as spectators of the battle, LXIX. Grand final 
 and decisive sea-fight in the harbour, which is long and obstinately maintained on both 
 sides, LXX. The various feelings of the land-forces while witnessing the progress of 
 the battle, which ends in the total discomfiture of the Athenian fleet, LXXI. Demo- 
 sthenes proposes even then, that they should endeavour to fight their way out of the 
 harbour, but the sailors refuse to again face the enemy, LXXII. Hermocrates devises 
 a sti-atagem by which to arrest the retreat of the Athenians by land, LXXI 1 1. The 
 Athenians defer their retreat till the third day. Meanwhile the enemy obstnict the 
 roads in front of them, and try in every way to obstruct their passage, LXXIV. At 
 length the Athenians break up their encampments, and commence their retreat, 
 LXXV. Heroic spirit of Nicias, LXXVL, who addresses the soldiery in a most 
 spint-stirring address, LXXVII. Order of the retreat,-in which the Syracusans closely 
 pursue and incessantly harass the enemy, and at length occupy a very strong position 
 in front of them, LXXVIII. The Athenians attempt to force it, but in vain, and are 
 obliged to retreat, continually annoyed by the Syracusans, LXXIX. The Athenians 
 now alter the direction of their course, and try to gain a march on their pursuers 
 by night ; and notwithstanding some loss of time by such circumstances as usually 
 accompany night-marches, they reach the sea-coast, and arrive on the banks of the 
 Erineus, LXXX. The Syracusans pursue them, overtake Demosthenes' division, and 
 after annoying it by their cavalry and light troops the whole day, LXXXL, at length 
 compel it to surrender at discretion, LXXXII. Next day the Syi-acusans come up 
 with Nicias's division. He offers to capitulate on terms which they refuse to grant 
 They attack and annoy him the whole day, LXXXIII. On the following, the retreat 
 IS still contmued, until the Athenians arrive on the banks of the Assinarus ; where 
 they are overtaken by the enemy, and after a great carnage, LXXXIV., they are com- 
 pelled to lay down their arms, LXXXV. Nicias and Demosthenes are put to death, 
 LXXXVL, and the other Athenians are confined in the Stone- quarries of Syracuse, 
 rri . ^._- , Termination of the Sicilian expedition, LXXXVII. 
 
 Their extreme sufferings there 
 
 BOOK VIII._[It is not deemed necessary to subjoin the Contents of tlm Book, since 
 tliey have been given at the commencement of the notes on each chapter.] 
 
Torhtt-Book-lV 
 
 W 
 
 fr 
 
 <rdhrmrik<TS<:. 
 
 ritM.f/ir,l l.,f l.,.,uflii.,i, A/'/IfH^^ 
 
 OOTKTAIAOY 
 
 SYrrPA*H2 A. 
 
 I. TOY ^' £7rt7i7VOjun'OU Okpovq, iricn crirpu kfioXi]v, ^vpaKO- 
 mwv gk-a v»7£g irXivffaaai Kcn Ao/cpi'^ec to^at^ ^taamniv t.)v iv 
 St/caXm /carfXajSov, nvrtZr enciyayoiuiivujv' K(u airkary] Miaamn} 
 'AQr]Viau)V. 2. iiTfUiiav II tovto fxaXiaTa oi ^dv ^vpuKOcrioi, o^u>V' 
 nc 7rpoa(5o\vv ix^v to y^oifAov t»7c StKfXmc, kcu (j>o(5ovfxevoi roue 
 'AOnvcnovi', HV ii avTuv ofjinw/.uvoi Trore, (T(j)i(n ^lulovi 7ra^)a<JKev\i 
 LiriXOwaiv' ol ^6 Ao/cool, Kara ix^oQ to 'Pvy'tviov, ^ouXo^tevot 
 afi<t>0TepLj9tv avTovq KciTanoXmuv. 3. Kal taef^ij^Xr^K^aav a^ut h 
 
 Cii. I. 1. Trepl (t'itov ev/SoXj/v] 'about 
 the time when the corn came into ear ;' 
 meanm^, according to the explanation of 
 the Scholiast, the shooting forth of the ear 
 from the caly.r or germ, of which the next 
 stage is the dicfn) spoken of in the follow- 
 ing chapter, and which is alluded to supra 
 ii. 19, rov airov cikiiciIovtoq. Adopting, 
 then, this view of the expression, which is 
 that of the conmientators in general, from 
 Eustathius, Suidas, Photius, and the Schol. 
 downwards, there is here denoted one of 
 those two different periods of time rudely 
 marked by those designations. Consider- 
 ing, however, the nature of the phrase m 
 question, it would rather seem that we have 
 thereby denoted the blade or the first 
 out-shoot of the germ; of which men- 
 tion is made in a passage of St. Mark,^iv. 
 28, >'/ yT/ Kan'!ro(poQt~i tt^mtov xoprov, tJra 
 ardxvv, dra TrXrjpn aTroj/ Iv r(p araxvi. 
 This idea, however, the mention of Otpoyg, 
 modified though it be, seems to forbid; 
 and accordingly we may best suppose that, 
 when those grammarians speak of this 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 UftoXi) as »"/ U t7iq kuXvkoq tCjv araxviov 
 tK<pv<7iQ, they mean by this the fii*st stage 
 of nature's niysterious process in germina- 
 tion, or that, in popular lanj^niage, if crirov 
 £*f/3o\>) was understood to mean the de- 
 velopment of the blade into the ear. 
 
 2. 7rpo(Tj(3oX»)j' (x^^ — TfJQ ^iKf\iag] 
 Meaning, as Goeller explains, that it 'con- 
 tains or affords an approach (or convenient 
 place of approach) to Sicily,' as that to 
 which vessels crossing from the nearest 
 point of Greece (the promontory of 
 lapygia) would direct their course, and 
 accordingly it would bo the key of Sicily. 
 Of this sense of TrpoafioXr) an example is 
 found also at vi. 48, tv rropip icai Trpoa- 
 (3o\y tivai avTovg Trig ^iKtXiag : and 
 another in Lucian, Toxar. 57, h' 77(jo<T/3o\y 
 ^e iffTi rolg cnrb '2Kv9iag TrpofnrXtovaiv. 
 So the Schol. on iv. 53, explains the term 
 7rpo(T/3o\/) by irpoaopUKTig and Karayioyr] : 
 as also one of the Scholiasts on the present 
 passage, by irporropfiKng. The genit. here 
 is one of reference, conveying the sense as 
 rrmmh. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 338 ,!^ 341. 
 
 II 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 42G. 
 
 Ti]v Pr^yivwv oi Ao/cpot TravarpaTia, \va fir) a7ri(5(n}0wGi toic; 
 MetTcrrjvioe^, ojua o£ Kai ^vviirayovTwv Vrjyivbjv (pvyd^tLtv, <n i^vav 
 Trap avToiQ' to yap Vriyiov iwi ttoXvv y^povov eaTacTiaZ^, kui a^v- 
 vara rjv iv tw ttu^ovti tovq AoKpovg a/uLvvtaOaiy y Kai juaXXov 
 iireTiOiiVTo. 4. cyojaavTeg ^t oi /uev Ao/cpo! tw ttc^w a7rt\wpti(jav, 
 ai ce T>/£c MiiffGt]vr]v ecppovpovv' Kai liXXai al irXtipoviiuvai 't/tuX- 
 Aor, fiuroCTE iyKaOopfjiKTa/nwai, tov ttoAejuov tvTivOtv noulataOai. 
 
 . 1 TTO 06 roue auroug ^povou^ tou T?f)oc, Trptv rov trirov £v afc/ti>/ 
 tn'at, HfAoTroiM'Tjatot ko/ o( $u/u^ta^oi icT£j3aAov £c Tjji' Attik:!)!'* 
 ijyttro 0£ 'A-ytc o Ap)(^i^a/iov, Aa/C£^ai^tov(tuv jSadtAtu^' /cat tyKuO- 
 i^o/itvoi l^yovv Tijv yrjv* 2. AOr]valoi Se rdc te TecTGapaKovra 
 vavg eg ^iKtXiav awEGTEiXav, djamp 7rapi(TKiva^ovTOf Kai aTpaTr\- 
 yovQ TOVQ vTroXoiTTOvg EujOUjutSovra /cat 2o(|)0/cA£a' FlvGo^w^oc yap 
 o rptroc auTwv »/^r/ 7rpoa<^7/CTo ig ^iKiXiav. 3. cIttov ^t rourott.*, 
 Kai KipKvpaitjjv afjLa irapanXiovTag ruiv ev rrj ttoAci E7riintXt]0f}vai, 
 ot eXyoTevovTo vno rtiiv Iv rw op6i (pvya^iov' Kai ritAoTrovri/crtwv 
 avToae vij^g f^rj/corra TrapfTrfTrAfK/ctaav toTc H' tw opft ri^tw^oo), 
 #cat, At/iou ovrog /LteyaAou £v rr? TroAet, vo^ttZovrtc /car«(7^//(T£ii/ 
 padiijjc Ta 7rpayf.iaTa. 4. Ar]/iioaOtvu SI, ovri i^itoTi] /tiiTa. rrjy 
 uvayjx)pTi)Giv Tt]v s^ AKapvaviag, avrio Ser^divTi tlnov '^prjaOai raig 
 
 3. ToXg Msffffyjvioif^l Meaning * that 
 party among the Messenians which fa- 
 voured tlie Athenians,' consisting of the 
 people at hirge, or commonalty, as opposed 
 to the feiCy who sided with the Syracusans. 
 
 Kai ^vvnrayovTiov 'Pi/yjVwv (pvyacu)v'\ 
 *and withal some Rhegine fugitives con- 
 tributing to urge them on.' Of this word 
 KvvtTrayijj examples are found supra iii. 11, 
 and infra in the present book : but out of 
 Thucydides I have met with it only in Dio 
 Cass. 2(i8, 72, and 1216, 15. 
 
 Ch. II. 1. Trpti/ TOV aXrov Iv ctKfiy 
 ilvai] See note supra i. 1, and compare 
 Xen. Hist. ii. 2, 4, aKfiaZovTog airov. The 
 expression at ch. 6, tov (titov tri x^wpoi' 
 m'Tog, refers to the period when the ear 
 is fully formed, though still green, — the 
 second of the three stages adverted to at 
 Mark iv. 28. 
 
 2. The matters which follow, from this 
 passage to the end of ch. 40, form (as 
 Mr. Mitchell observes) in this entire his- 
 tory what some interesting episode does in 
 a great epic poem. 
 
 3. flirov Se — ^vyd^iovl With the then 
 administration at Athens it seems to have 
 been a favourite plan to attach something 
 as a 7r dpipyov to a business of importance ; 
 as we find from supra ii. 85, where the fleet 
 sent to the relief of Phomiio is ordered to 
 
 take Crete in the way, and despatch some 
 business tlu'rc. llapaTrXiovTag stands for 
 7rapa7r\tov<Ti, as the Schol. explains : and 
 of this idiom Duk. gives examples from 
 ii. II, and Aristoph. Eq. 1391 ; though he 
 thinks that here, as in most of these cases, 
 there is an ellipsis of aurovg. To this, 
 however, Poi)po, not without reason, de- 
 murs, referring to Matth. Gr. Gr. § 53G, 
 where it is shown, by instances adduced 
 from the best writers, — especially the 
 earlier Attic ones, — that the (hitire as 
 well as the genitive was used with the 
 infinitive. 
 
 4. ovTi i^ttory] Render, ' though a pri- 
 vate person,' i. c. without any public office. 
 In consequence of his late brilliant suc- 
 cess in Acarnania, he was V)ecome such a 
 favourite with the people, that this extm- 
 offieial rank was conferred on him, of being 
 authorized to embark on board the fleet, 
 and employ its forces during the circum- 
 navigation of Pelojwnnesus, as he should 
 think proper, without any control from its 
 commanders ; a great irregularity this, 
 forming a dangerous precedent, and such 
 as would never have been thought of but 
 at a i)eriod like the present, when, as Mit- 
 ford observes, ' iiTegularities of all kinds 
 were growing familiar to the Athenian 
 government.' 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. III. 
 
 *> 
 
 vavGi rairaig, vv jSouAr^rai, irepl r^v nAoTrovvrjdov. III. K«t 
 tig eyevovro nXeovreg Kara rrjv Aa/cwvt/c»jv, Kai invvOavovro on 
 al viJEg ev KepKvpa iJSi? uai tQv UAoirovvriaiwv, o fxlv Eupu- 
 ^t£'8wv Kai 2o(/>o/cX»7c riTrayovro k rr)v K^p/cypar, o Se At,^o(t0£v»)C 
 kg Tijv IIuAov TTpwTov tKtXevE a^iVTag aurouc, K^n npa^avrag 
 a dfi, TOV ttAouv 7rot£T(70af a)'TiA£yovTwv ^e, Kard T^xriv^ x^ifAU)v 
 imyivofXEVog Kar^viyKi tcJc vadg eg t»)v HuAov. 2. fcal o A»r 
 I^OGdivrig evOvg v^iov ruxileaOai to x^P^o". (^^^^ t ^^vto yap ^vv 
 
 Ch. III. I. tiirsiyovTO ig ttiv Kepjcupav] 
 The commentator's seem not aware, that 
 this is one of those cases, adverted to in 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 497, c", where the imperf. 
 tense denotes action begun, or only con- 
 templated, during some past completed 
 action, as in Herodot. i. o8, tfiiffOovTo (*he 
 wished to hire') Trap ovk UdidopTog Tr)v 
 av\r]v. Eurip. Here. Fur. 538, and another 
 passage of our author infra ii. 5, 4, tTrejSoy- 
 \evov To'ig t^w. Thus the sense here is, 
 *as they were going to hasten,' *as they 
 were for hastening.' This differs slightly 
 from that idiom found at i. 134. ii. 5. 
 iii. 24. vi. 98, sq., where the imperf. is 
 simply used to denote attempt, as of action 
 commenced, but not completed. 
 
 IluXov] The name then given to the 
 northern of the two headlands which jut 
 out to form the si)acious port now called 
 the bay of Nararino. It then went by 
 the name (which it retained down to 
 the time of Strabo) of Coryphasium, but 
 more anciently, and even then occasion- 
 ally, was called Pylos, from its being com- 
 monly supposed to have been the residence 
 of Nestor. It was very rocky, and then 
 separated only by a very narrow channel 
 from the island of Sphacteria, and, whdc 
 almost inaccessible to seaward, was on the 
 land side accessible only in one quarter. 
 Hence, we may imagine, its name, since 
 IlvXog, ^a«^, (standing for ttvXi?,) had refer- 
 ence to this one naiTOW access, alluded toby 
 the Schol. on Aristoph. Eq. p. 201, Biset, 
 where, speaking of Pylus, he says, Torrog 
 ovTog Ti'ig AaKioviKng OTtvog. And so in 
 Hom. II. V. 397, we have tr ^^v\^i) for tv 
 TTyXy, meaning iv vtKpiov TTvXif), for iv ry 
 tG>v viKpujv TTvXy. It was, indeed, not 
 uncommon to ai)ply the word TrvXt] or 
 nvXai to a narrow mountahi-pass. See 
 Herodot. v. 52, and Xen. An. i. 4, 4. Ages. 
 ii. 17, and Hist. i. 3, 13. Sometimes, too, 
 the term became an appellation, as in 
 Herodot. vii. 201, where, on the subject 
 of Thermopylte, it is said that the pass is 
 so called by the Greeks at large, but by 
 the people of the country round EvXai. 
 
 Of this pass mention is made by Strabo, 
 1. viii. p. 520, as follows : r) ovv naXaid 
 IlvXog y Mfo-(7. vnb T(p AiyaXttp TroXtf 
 fjv' KaTtffTrafffitvrig de TavTtjg, i'lrb ry 
 Kopi;0a(Ti<^ Tivkg avTotv (pKrfffav, and in 
 Pausan. Mess. 3C, 1, tnri n tK Moeiovrjc 
 ohg GTaHiDV UaTOv fcTrt r/)v aicpav to 
 Kopi»^d(Ttov. iTr' ainy U i) FluXoc /ceTrat, 
 where, for iir\ it is evident from the above 
 passage of Strabo, that the true reading is 
 hTt'. It appears, then, that old Pylus was 
 built under Mount iEgaleus ; and that from 
 its ruins arose new Pylus, which was situ- 
 ated a little distance off, i. e. below Mount 
 Coryphasium, which also gave name to the 
 adjacent promontory. ^ 
 
 ■fcaTJ>fyKf] The term has an implied 
 notion of force; the sense being, 'drove 
 them to.' ' Compare i. 137- iii. C)9. iv. 120. 
 
 vii. 53. 70. ^ ^, 
 
 2. fcTTt TOVTO yap lvviKTrXivGai'\ The 
 sense is plainly, 'since for this purpose 
 [to effect this object] he had sailed with 
 them.' He had, doubtless, formed this 
 project at Athens, or even on his way 
 home from Acarnania, and had applied to 
 the government for the commission he 
 afterwards received with this very view. 
 I have here thought proper to edit tovto, 
 not only because it is found in almost all 
 the best MSS.,— including the Clarend. 
 and Cantab.,— but also because it is, as 
 Poppo admits, the more recondite con- 
 struction. By Bekker, Goeller, and 
 Arnold, indeed, the daiire is retained, on 
 the ground that such is sometimes found 
 used in this sense for the accus. (as in 
 i. 74. Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 39, and they refer 
 also to Matth. Gr. Gr. § 585.) but it may 
 be observed, that in the passage of our 
 author the dative could not well have been 
 used ; and as to the passage of Xenophon, 
 where such has place, that by no means 
 decides the point ; what we want m this 
 case being an authority found in an old 
 Attic writer. Again, the passages to this 
 effect adduced by Matthise are not to the 
 purpose, since in not one of them have we 
 the pronoun. This is, in short, one of 
 
 ij2 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a, c. 42G. 
 
 t/CTTAtuCTat,) Ka\ a7r£<|)atv£ 7roAX»)i; iinroplav '^vXwv rf Kcd XiOiov, kuI 
 (j>vaH KaoTifjov ov kui uni/.iov uvro re Kai iiri noXv Ttjij yjbjpmy 
 ttTTf^^ti yao ara^'utvg /ua'Atdra »/ FluAoc riic 27rcipr>/g rtr^a/cocrtouv, 
 Km l(TTiv tv T)j Me(ja}}via ttoA ouaij yy' KaXovai 3e avTi]v o'l Acike- 
 Caifiovun Kofjixpaaiov' ;]. ot ^e TroAAdc t</>«cT«v tlvai aV'pac e()v^<ouc 
 T*/(; n£Ao7roi']'»j(T<>u, )/!' /3ouA»/r«i KoraAa/ii/Stivwi' rijv ttoAh' SaTravay. 
 4. T(ii ee ^ta«/)<i^oi' re t^oKH tivai tovto to X^pt'oi' Iriixw /luTAAoi;, 
 Ai/i£i'oc T£ 7r^)OaoyToc, Kctl Tovc; Mf(TCT»/v/ouc,', ot/cti'ouf,' oi'r«^ auTil) to 
 f/io^atois Kai o/io<f(u)'ouc rote Aa/ccOai/toi'iott.-, TrAtTcxr' ai' J^Xuttthv 
 tt, avTov oo;ta>/^(£i;ouc, kui /Be/Sa/out,- ciu« t<>i^ yojo/ou (buXaKac iaiaOui. 
 i V . !/(,• o£ ou/c tTTttatJ' ourt rouf OT^aTi]yovq ouTt rou^ aroa- 
 
 those cases in which the authority of 
 MSS. carries great weight, and ought to 
 prevail. 
 
 At Kvi'(K7r\iv(Tm supply t)Kiov, which is 
 (as Popp.) n(»tices) also left understood in 
 two other i)assages, i. 13G, and iv. 87 ; and 
 similarly vofiilovTiq is to be supplied from 
 opwvrep, iv. 27, and ivufii^ov from (po^ov- 
 fitvoi, iv. 8. 
 
 tTTt TToXv r//<; x**'}'"?] 'to a considerable 
 distance from tlu- place.' See note on 
 i. 1, 2. By avri), just before, understand 
 the place in <piesti(.n, Pylus. 
 
 .*i. Tt)i> TToAir duTTarqLi'] Of this expres- 
 sion the exact sense is disputed. Goeller 
 renders, 'if ho wished, by occuj)ying them, 
 that the city should exhaust its funds,' lit. 
 spend all that it i)ossessed. ]iut that in- 
 volves something hyperbolical, and indeed 
 scarcely to be justified on the score of 
 good Grecism. 1 see no reason to re- 
 ject the exposition of Suidas, (however 
 disapproved l)y Poppo,) who explains ^a- 
 Trav^u by tif ai'aXw^ara ixsynXa */«/3«X- 
 Xfir. x\nd that ylristideii also thus under- 
 stood the word, appears from his expres- 
 sion (evidently imitated from this of our 
 author) at t. ii. p. 32, ttoXip ^airavy Trepi- 
 PdXXtiv, I am persuaded, then, that the 
 full meaning is \vhat I long ago pointed out 
 in my Translation, by a reference to the 
 nature of the course of argument here 
 pursued, and which has since been well 
 expressed l)y Bp. Thirlwall as follows: 
 * Any other lone headland of Peloi)onnesus 
 would serve as well as tliis, if he were 
 bent on putting the city to the expense 
 of fortifying,' or rather, <on putting the 
 city to expense, (wasting, squandering 
 its means,) by occupying one : ' a bold 
 expression, properly adapted rather to 
 }>oetrif, though here not unsuitable, since 
 there is little doubt that, although the 
 
 admirals, in disapproving of the measure 
 j>roposed, spoke fnmi the best judgment, 
 the erju'esfioti of this disapprobation was 
 eml)ittered by envy and jealousy — [lassions 
 which naturally seize on, and even coin, 
 the strongest expressions. 
 
 4. tta^opoi/ rt] Meaning ' something 
 exctllent and espcciallv connnodious,' as 
 in Died. Sic. ii. 293. Pol. vi. 23. Dio Cass. 
 232 : on accovmt of which peculiar use of 
 the term, ^idXXov is a little after added, 
 as though k7riTi}hiov had been used. 
 
 XifiBvog Tt TrpotTopTog, Kai toih; Meff- 
 (Tr)viov(;—j3Xa7rrfir] Here, it is remarked 
 by iiaack and Popjjo, the i)articles re — 
 Krai well corresjiond, as referring to the 
 two causes why Pylus seemed more com- 
 modious than other promontories of Pelo- 
 pomiesus : and they observe that the 
 l»assage ought })roperly to have j)roceeded 
 thus, Kai Tdv Mf(T(T. TrXtlffT dv iSXairTov- 
 Tiov Kai tpvXciKUJV t(Tonsv(i)v, but that a 
 transition was made to the infinitive, per- 
 haps because from iSoKfi the writer re- 
 verted in mind to oti Ivofiins, or some- 
 thing similar. OIkhuvq avT(p must not, 
 as it is by Gail and Ilaaek, be referred 
 to IhntoKf he itrs, but (as Duk. and Poppo 
 point out) to the ]>hice itself, namely, Pylus. 
 The Messenians of Naupactus might truly 
 be said to be oUtloi rip x^/'^'V' ^^ having 
 formerly been its inhabitants, and still 
 speaking its language. Hence it was in a 
 manner their countrt), as is ex}>res8ed in 
 ch. 41. 
 
 Cn. IV. 1. roTt; ra^tapxo/t," fotvwffat,'] 
 On the nature of the office exercised by 
 these ra4'. (a question of no little ob- 
 scurity) see my note in Translation, and 
 the authors there referred to, and also the 
 notes of Poppo and Arnold. On the punc- 
 tuation to be adopted in the words follow- 
 ing, tjav^n^tif I'TTo dnXoiaQ, a difference 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. IV. 
 
 aVAotat,', liiixP^ avTolQ T(n<; (irpariwratc (ryoXatovffiv opfAt} fTrtTrcfTE 
 TreoLOTamv f/CTa)(i(Tat to y^wpiov. 2. Koi iyy^tipiiffavTEq apya^ovTo, 
 
 of opinion exists. The older editions, here 
 followed by Bekker, pointed r)(TvxaKtv vrro 
 anXoiaQ : while Poppo and Goeller point 
 t)(TvxaK(v, virb d-rrXoiag n'^xpi. And this 
 latter punctuation I adopted in ray 
 Translation, though in my succeeding 
 edition I deemed the harshness of thus 
 taking the phrase out of its natural position 
 to be .so great as not to be encountered, 
 except from absolute necessity, which here 
 is not the case ; the sense, according to 
 the common punctuation, being, that ' De- 
 mosthenes kept quiet, neither departing, 
 nor taking any measures in furtherance of 
 this project.' This view has, I find, been 
 adopted* by Dr. Arnold ; who, however, 
 supposes the meaning to be that ' Demo- 
 sthenes, after liaving vainly tried to pre- 
 vail either upon the generals or soldiei-s, 
 continued to remain quietly at Pylus, in- 
 stead of prosecuting the voyage, owing to 
 the bad weather, which would not let him 
 put to sea.' But there is no reason to 
 thmk that Demosthenes had any intention 
 of going forward with them on the expe- 
 dition. It would seem that he had em- 
 barked solely for the purpose of putting 
 his project in execution. Hence v<tvx-> ^^ 
 taken in this sense, can only be understood 
 of stalling ichre he ?ms, and not returning 
 back 'to Athens. So feeble, however, is 
 the sense thus arising, that I am now 
 induced to give the preference to that 
 assigned to the term by Poppo and Goell., 
 namely, ' desisted from trying to persuade 
 his fellow-soldiers ;' and certain it is that 
 the verb is not unfrequently used to denote 
 the ceasing from any action before com- 
 menced. Considering, however, the harsh- 
 ness (no less than unprecedented) of sup- 
 posing vTTo ctTrXoiaQ fxexQi to stand for 
 H'sxpi, vTTo d-rrXoiaQ, I am inclined to thmk 
 that vnb aTrXoiag is intended merely to 
 describe th^ state of inability to sail, from 
 bad weather, which attended his endeavours 
 to prevail on his fellow-soldiers. Thus 
 vitb drrXoiag signifies sub natigandi diffi- 
 cultate, * amidst bad weather.' And by 
 the n'txpi, which stands for ^f'xp"; ov 
 Xpovov, is denoted the terminus ad queni of 
 time, indicating the period when the fore- 
 going state of things, namely, ' unwilling- 
 ness to be persuaded,' ceased. Moreover, 
 the phrase bpfit) inkiriat denotes the action 
 in which it terminated, and the participle 
 axoXdZ^ovai intimates the state in which 
 the action commenced, intimating thereby 
 its cause. Of j'Tto drrXoiai: in this sense 
 
 other examples are found at ii. 5, vtco 
 dvefiiov Kai vrro dTrXoiag tp5ieTpi\pev ouk 
 
 oXiyov xpo^'oi'j ^"^ ^'^- 22. 
 
 I have here thought proper, with Poppo 
 and Goeller, to retain the vulg. tTriTrtcre, 
 for which Bekker and Arnold have edited 
 InsTreffe, on the authority of many MSS. 
 In so minute a variation MSS. are of less 
 weight than the usage of the author and 
 of other good writers, and that is decidedly 
 in favour of tTTtTTKTt : not to mention that 
 the several passages, evidently imitated 
 from the present, which I have in my 
 Translation adduced from Dio Cassius, 
 Josephus, Pi'ocopius, and other writers, 
 though they have ivsTrtaf, tend to support 
 tTTiinat rather than t(j'iTrtai. 
 
 For vulg. TTfpt ffrdatv, I have now 
 thought i)roper, with Bekker and Goeller, 
 to receive Trcptoracriv, and that for two 
 reasons : I. because the fonner is sus- 
 ceptible of no tolerable sense (for that 
 of tumultuouslji, (TTaffubdiog, is destitute of 
 proof); and 2. because -rrtpiffrdcriu has 
 been at length found in a sufficient number 
 of MSS. to justify its adoption. The ques- 
 tion, however, is still what is the sense 
 intended. That assigned by Heilm., 
 Haack, and Goeller, mutatd sententia, is 
 quite unsupported by proof. Arnold 
 thinks that the simple sense here meant 
 to be expressed is, that the soldiers came 
 round on all sides to cai-ry on the for- 
 tification ; and he compares a passage of 
 Eurip. Bacch. 1104, (pipe, Trfpirrraffai 
 KvKX(it, TlTiipOov XajiiaQe, Matvdhg. But 
 although this interpretation has obtained 
 the approbation of Poppo, it cannot well be 
 admitted ; since the sense * coming round,' 
 which Poppo expresses by occurrentes, 
 though sufficiently suitable,— nay, graphic, 
 — cannot surely be elicited from TrepinTdcn, 
 which here admits no other sense than 
 that of 'standing about.' It is plain that 
 7rtpi<TTd(Tiv must be closely united with 
 (TxoXdKovmv, the two terms making to- 
 gether the sense * standing about un- 
 employed ;' and so equivalent to a similar 
 sort of exi)ression in St. Matth. xx. 3, ddfv 
 dXXovg hTwrng tv ry dyopq. dpyovg, and 
 V. 6, £yp«' dXXovg tffTwrag dpyovg : and 
 again,r.' w^e fffr^Krartapyot (unemployed) ;_ 
 thus it designates their present state of 
 in<(ctlrittf,aud not that which succeeded it, 
 of bustk. In this sense of standing about, 
 the word occui*s in Xen. Cyr. vii. 16, 
 41 & 42, TrXijOog mpuiaTriKH j3oyXonsv(*)V 
 TT-pofrdvai, and Anab. vi. 0, C, dtrtXavvti 
 
6 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 42C. 
 
 <7t8r/<)ia ji(€v XiOovpyd ovk e-^ovng, XoydSrjv Se (pipovnc XiOovq, kcu 
 suv£r/0£(Tay u)q iKCKTrov ti ^vjujialvoi' Kai tov TrtjXoVj uttov ^ioi 
 -^prfGOai, ayyuu)v anopia tiri tov vivtou k^fjoov iyKeKvcporeg Tf, wc 
 fxaXiGTa juiXXoi eiriiniveiv, Kai tw \tipe eg touttktw ^vjunrXtKovTig, 
 birwQ /it»/ aTTOTTtTrrot. 3. iravTi re toottio rintiyovTo (pOtfvai Tovq Aa- 
 Kadai/moviovq ra iTri/ma'^WTaTa i^fpyaaa/jiivoi, wpiv iirijior}Ot}(Tai' to 
 •yap ttXeov tov -^top'iov avTo KapT^pov uTrrJp^f , Kai ovSev eSti tc/vovc. 
 . Ut ci iopTi}v Tiva eTv^ov ayovrtCj Kai afxa Trvvuavoiuevoi tv 
 oXiytjpia fTToiouvro, u)<;, orav t^fX^/wdiv, r; ou)^ u7rojU£vouvTac (T^a^ 
 ?/ paciwQ Xi)\poiuivoi j3ta* /cat ri Kai avTOvg o GTpaToq fTi kv Taiq 
 AOi]vaig wv iirea^e. 2. TH^idavTtg Sc ot A^rjvaloi tov 'vcjpiov 
 
 Tovg 7repu(TTu>rag. Of tKreix^ffca to xwptov 
 the meaning is, ' to fully fortify the place,' 
 make it quite defensible. So in Pollux, 
 i. 174, we have ttoXv iKTfi\i(Tai. 
 
 2. ffidiipia] The word ffiSrjpiov is pro- 
 perly the neut. of the adj. (ricqpiog ; but 
 being much used with ipyaXiloi^, came at 
 length of itself to signify, as a subst., an 
 iron tool; as in Herodot. vii. 18, 2, OepixoTat 
 ffidrjpioKTi, and iv. 37, (ridijpiov Kparijffag, 
 and iii. 29. Plato, p. 300, to. cFi^ijpia. Ami 
 so in a passage of Plut. cited by Steph. 
 Thes. we have ffiSijpit^t SitXelv »; TtjxtXv. 
 Evidently written with a view to the pre- 
 sent is a passage of Pollux, vii. 125, tpya- 
 \fla ^€ avTov (scil. oiKot^o/toi') ai'v Tolg 
 KvXovpyiKoig, ffidfjpia XiOovpyd, * stone- 
 cutting tools,' where by ^w\. are denoted 
 tools for ?roo' /-cutting, as necessary to the 
 builder as those for i!^»/c-cutting. Hence 
 strange is it that Wasse should there 
 j)rt)pose, for ^vXovpyiKoXg, to read XiOovp- 
 yiKolg. That (Ti^i)piov meant a tool for 
 cutting either stone or wood, is certain 
 from Plato, p. 300, b, H'Xa /cat aiSrjpia. 
 Moreover, the word ^vXavpyiKog, however 
 rare, is found in a passage of the Sep- 
 tuagint, Deut. xix. 5. 2 Kings vi. 5. Of 
 Xoyddrfv the sense is iTriXeKTOjgj * by 
 choice,' in opposition to stones taken after 
 being cut and squared to fit : of which 
 idiom — also occurring at iv, 31 — I know 
 of no examples out of our author excej)t 
 the following in Procop. de yEdif. iii, 26, 
 XiOoig (TvvOtTOi Xoyddtjv ffvviiXtyfikpoig, 
 and xli. 38, Xt^otg Xoyddrjv Bfi^efiXrjfievoig. 
 The later writers have sometimes XoydSag 
 XiOovg. 
 
 The term just after, (pspovTtg, stands 
 for Trpo(T(p'tpovTtg, as in Plato, Gorg. p, 123, 
 ot ^t)i.uovpyoi, fiXkTTOvTfg Tzpbg to tavrdv 
 tpyov fKa<TTog, oy/c (iKtj UXeyofievog, Trpoa- 
 <ifpei a 7rpo<T<pepH irpbg to tpyov to civtov. 
 Of the phrase KopiTiOtaai' wg tKaarop ti 
 
 Kvix(iaivoi, the sense is, *they put them 
 together, as each particular [material] 
 might happen to fit.' 
 
 tiTTOv dioi xpV'^Qai] This is said be- 
 cause the large blocks of stone would need 
 no mortar or cement. 'Ayyeidjv : mean- 
 ing baskets like our hampers or buck- 
 baskets, such as the ancients, for want 
 of any thing corresponding to our ickeel- 
 barroics, used to employ for the purpose of 
 removing earth, mortar, &c. 
 
 3. Trpiv t7rt/3o/j0//<Tat] * before they 
 should come to tlie aid or defence of their 
 violated territory.' 
 
 Ch, V. 1. (opn'jv Tiva trv^ov dyovTsg'] 
 * keeping some festival;' not 'feast,' as if 
 it were of one day, according to Hobbes's 
 version, ' there happened tfiat day.' It 
 was probably a festival of several days' 
 continuance ; and at such times the 
 Lacedaemonians abstained from warfare 
 or military service. The pronoun Tiva is 
 here used, not, as Duk, strangely supposes, 
 to indicate that the author was u/norcuit of 
 the name of the festival, or, as Levequc 
 thinks, by way of expressing contempt of 
 their superstition ; but— as it is perpetually 
 used in all authors — to designate a person 
 thus indefinitely^ where the writer cannot 
 or does not think it worth while to specify 
 more particularly by name. See my Lex. 
 N, T, in V. Tig. 
 
 kv oXtyfaipt'a iTroiovvTo'\ ' made light of 
 it : ' one of the many phrases formed by 
 TTouXaOai and a subst. in the dat. with sv, 
 instead of a verb cognate with the subst. 
 See Vig. p. 282. In ovx vnontvovvrag 
 there is an irregular constiniction for 
 virofitvovvTuiv, scil. avTotv ; on which use 
 see Viger, p. 328, sq., and Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 568, 3. In Iv raig 'AOfjvaig we have a 
 sort (»f popular mode of expression for tv 
 Ty 'ATTiKy, which occurs a little further 
 on. See notes on v. 77. vi. 105. viii. 95, 
 
 OL. 88, 3.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. VII. 
 
 Ta irpdq virnpov Kai a n^XicfTa k'Sfi ev ^fx^paiq £^, tov ^ilv^ A»|- 
 j.io(5^kvr\v fAtTCL v£wy TrivTt avTOv (pvXaKa KaTaXeiirovffi,^ Taiq ^e 
 irXilom vaval tov k Tr]v KipKvpav nXodv Kai ^iK^X'iav jiTHyovTO, 
 VI, Oi S' iv Ty 'Attik^ uvT^q UiXoTrovvi'moi wq iirvOovTO T^q 
 IIuAou KaTeiXvni^ivr]q, dv^x^povv fcarci TaxoQ £7r' oiVou, vo^'itovTeq 
 ^Iv ol AaKi^aii.i(')VLOL Kai ^Ayiq 6 (^aaiXivq oikuov a(j)iai t6 mpl 
 Tt]v IIuXov* d/iia ^6, irpio £<T|3aXovr£c, Kai rou aiTOV m x^^^^j^ 
 ovToq, eancivitov Tpo(j>fiq Tolq iroXXolq' x^*i^;^»' ^^ imyivd^ivoq jie'iv 
 l(jjv napd T^v /caOtarn/cmav dpav, iirUae to ffTpaTiVfxa, 2. wffTv 
 TToXXaxoOiv ^vvi^v avaxw/o^aai t£ Odoffov avTovq, Kai Ppa)(^urarTji» 
 ytviffOai Ti]v £fTj3oX»)v TaiTt^v' w^paq ydp Trtvrf/caiSf/ca ifiuvav ev 
 
 T^ 'Attik^. ^ ^ , 
 
 VII. Kara ^£ tov avTOV ^povov St/AWviSrjg AOr)vai(x)V OTpaTyyoq 
 'H'iova Tiiv enl Gpa/cr^c, MtvSaiwv aVoiKmv, noXi^lav Se outxav, 
 
 Ch. VI. 1. wc tnvOovTo Tijg UvXov 
 KaTHXi)fifxkvi]g] Genit. for the more usual 
 construction with the accus. : of which 
 examples are adduced from the best Attic 
 writers in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 349, obs. 2. 
 
 vofiiZovTsg oi Aajct^at/iovtot] This is 
 not simply a case of nomin, absol, for gen. 
 absol., but falls under that inile laid down 
 in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 562, that in divisions 
 the ichole may have the same case as its 
 partf as in i. 49, dtdioreg 01 ffTparriyol, 
 &c. Plato, Apol. Socr. p. 18, tv ravry 
 ry r'lXiKiif. XeyovTsg Trpbg vfidg, iv 1)^ civ 
 fidXiffTa i-mffTivaaTf. -nalhtg ovTtg tvioi 
 vfiCjv, where liriffTsiKraTt refers to all, of 
 which some (tVtoi) form a part. So in the 
 present instance dvexiopovv refers to tdl, 
 namely, o't TleXo7rovvi}(Tioi, of whom 01 
 AaKid. form a part. 
 
 In voixiZ,ovr€g—oiKtiov (T(piai to TTtpi 
 Ti]v UvXov, (where for the dat. the genit. 
 would have been found, according to the 
 more usual construction, on which see 
 Matth, Gr. Gr. § 371.) we have a stronger 
 form of expression than at i. 60, oikhov 
 rbv KivSvvov I'lyovpevoi, and iii, 13, oiKeiov 
 Kivdvvov 'i^dv. Render, * regarding the 
 offence as one coming home to them- 
 selves,' * affecting them most nearly.' 
 
 Trpy] An Attic form for the common 
 TTprn : and hence the later editors have 
 done very properly in writing Trpy, agree- 
 ably to the direction of H. Steph. Thes., 
 Brimck on Aristoph. Lysist. 612, and 
 Iluhnk. on Tim. Lex. in v. : though those 
 critics have not seen that the word has 
 here the very rare sense premature, as 
 indicated by the Scholiast, who explains it 
 by 7rp6 roidkovTog xpovou : of which use 
 tlic only example known to me elsewhere 
 
 is in Plato, Parmenid. p. 135, C, Trpy— 
 TTpiv yvfxvadBrjvai, — bpiKif^Oai tTTixupf'igt 
 where the words Trptv yi'/xv, are exe- 
 getical, as in the present passage, rov 
 u'lTov en x^^po^ ovtoq. And so in the 
 gloss of Timaeus we have, Trpy' 1(tti bpOpov 
 (iaOeog, where for ion read, from Suidas 
 and Photius, tn. 
 
 The words just after, rolg iroXXolg, are 
 meant to qualify the general assertion in 
 iff-rrdviKov Tpoipng ; the sense being, 'to 
 the greater part of the anny.' Some, it 
 seems, (as Haack remarks,) had gone forth 
 on the expedition better provided with corn 
 and other food than othei-s, Xa/iwv I would 
 not, with Goeller, understand to denote 
 ' late winter ;' a sense which, however 
 suitable to the context, requires proof: 
 but rather (by a use of the word found 
 supra iii. 21, and in a passage of St. John, 
 X. 22, ly'tveTo rd iyKaivia — Kai x^'-h'^^ 
 tjv,) * rough, stormy, winterly weather.' 
 Thus, it may bo observed, the term iin- 
 yivtffOai, with which it is here associated, 
 is not unfrequently used of the coming of 
 bad weather, especially rain or sleet. So 
 ii. 4, viTov — TToXXoO tTTiyevofikvov. Hdot. 
 viii. 13, avTolai x^fit^*' ''« '^"^ ^^ '^^^P 
 tTreyit'tTO. 
 
 By utiWv Trapd Trjv KaOeffrriKvlav 
 Cjpav is meant, ' greater (i. e. more in- 
 clement) than according to the season of 
 the year [then] existing or subsistmg,' as 
 at iii. 39, roig vvv KaOeaTTjKoffi. On the 
 use of Trapd after a compar. see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 455, note 3, a. ^ 
 
 Ch. vii. 1. 'H'iova rrjv tTri Op^K*??] 
 Poppo and Arnold have shown that this 
 cannot be the Eion near Amphipolis spoken 
 of at i. 98, nor any other place of that 
 
8 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIJ3EU IV. CAP. VIII. 
 
 i^yXXt^aq AOwaiovg te oAi-yout,- t/c twv </)povp/(ov, Kai nov Ikhvy) 
 t,Vf^i^a^iov nXriOoc:, Tr^o^i^o/niviiv KariXafte. Kai Trapa^orjina tiri- 
 pot]Or]aavT(ov XaXKi^eiov kcu Bottiuiwv, l^tKpovaOti te, kui aTrfjSoAa 
 
 TToAAoUf," rUJV aTpciTKjOTUJV. 
 
 Vlll. Ava)(^u}fji](TavT(ov ^f twv Ik r/7c 'Arrt/c^if V\tX<t7Tmnr]aiu)v, 
 ot ZirafjTiaTai avToi juiv kui oi iyyvTara Tuiv TrepioiKwv tvOuQ t/3orJ- 
 Oovv inl Tnv lUXov' TWV ^e aXXwv AaKiCmuovi(ov SfmSvTioa 
 tyiyvtui 11 £</)oe)oc, aori (Kpiyi^uvtov «</> tT^pac; aTpnTuat;. 2. Trtoc 
 »/yyfcAAoi' c£ fcot /cara rrji; nfAo7ro)'r>/(Toi' {^tnfifiv on Ta'>^»fy7a tVi 
 riuAov, Kill ini Tcii,' Iv T)j KipKvpa vavg G(p(ov tgc l^t'iKovra kVt/i- 
 4^av, a'l vTrtpevey^Oucfai t6v AtvKa^iwv ladiuov, Kcii XaOudmn Tck 
 iv ZaKm'Oto 'ArTiKik vauc, d(piKvovvT(n inl UvXov' irapr^v ^£ ijSrf 
 
 name which we know of. But, consider- 
 ing that the name Eion is, as Arnold 
 points out, a (jenend one signifyinrr (as I 
 long ago indicated in my Translation with 
 notes) shore or beach, it may have belonged 
 to another place bendes the three above 
 noticed ; or rather, any other place simi- 
 larly situated. Arnold supposes it to have 
 been on some point of that long and wind- 
 ing coast which extends from the Strymon 
 to the An ins. 
 
 Ch. VIII. The narrative of Pi^his is 
 now resumed, and carried forward without 
 inteiTuption to its completion. The first 
 l>art of this, containing a recital of the 
 attack on Pylus, and the siege of the 
 Lacedaemonians who had gone over to the 
 island of Sphacteria, extends to the end of 
 ch. 14. 
 
 2. at vTTiptvfxOtlcrai, &.C.] This would 
 imply that afl were sent ; and yet in 
 ch. 11 we find them rated at 43 ; a num- 
 ber, too, in some degree confinned by 
 Diodor. Sic. v. 12, who there says that the 
 Lacedicmoniaii fleet at Pylus consisted of 
 45 triremes. Now the other 17 mhjht be 
 left at ()fllene, as a guard for that part of 
 Peloponnesus against the Athenians at 
 Zacynthus. And yet, when they are at 
 length surrendered to the Athenians, 
 Thucydides, ch. 16,^ says, ai vrjeg 7ra()tCo- 
 Oijffaif, ovaai irfpi I^i'ikovtci, and no more 
 had joined them. There nmst, then, be an 
 error somewhere. I am inclined to sus- 
 pect that in ch. 11, for Te(T<rapaKovTa the 
 true readmg is iHiKovra, i. e. S for M, 
 which two letters are sometimes con- 
 founded, especially in old MSS. Diod<trus, 
 indeed, reckons them at 4o : but that is 
 incojisistent with Thiny/idc'^, who not only 
 says that they were 'si'ut, but that they 
 rani^ (d(l,iKvovvTai i,\ -6 llvXov) ; and the 
 number in Thucydides is confirmed by 
 
 ch. 2 «&: IG. I am persuaded, tlierefore, 
 that tlie passage of Diode )rus is jiot so 
 much in Itself corrupt, as fi)un(!ed upon a 
 more inveterate and early corrui)tion of 
 the text of Thucydides, ch. II, 1. I have 
 no doubt that Diodorus, finding the num- 
 ber TtaaapaKovTct in his copy of Thucv- 
 dides, adi)pted it in his work without con- 
 sidering how utterly inconsistent it is with 
 the other two passages. He seems, how- 
 ever, to have written TtaaapaKovra Kai 
 TTivre (not Tpiai) : and i^l]Kovra Kai 
 TTivTi I believe to be there the riglit 
 number ; for as here Thucydides says 
 that 60 triremes were given up by the 
 Lacediemonians, according to the treaty, 
 he cannot mean to include the fire which 
 the xVthenians had before taken" {-rrivTi c 
 tKa(3ov) in the sea-fight. These, then, 
 will make the very 5 above 60 which are 
 required, so that the Lacedanionians 
 should have 60 to give up. On this Poppo 
 remarks, that it does not seem t<» him cer- 
 tain that the number 43 at ch. 1 1 is corrupt. 
 ' Quid enim (continues he) si ex illis lx. 
 navibus, duni Pyhun revehuntur, non- 
 nulhe sunt aftiictatie, (juas adhibere ad 
 impetum nequirent i aut si iis uti nohi- 
 erunt, quum ne illas quidem simul in 
 proelium producere possent, sed ob loci 
 angustiam })artiri et cum panels per vices 
 aggredi cogerentur r The reader must 
 now judge for himself. 
 
 ... ^^ ^^"^ ^^"" vnipivexOeiaai see note at 
 iii. 15. The Leucadian isthmus was (as 
 we learn from Livy, xxxiii. 17) 500 paces 
 in length, and 120 in breadth. See Dod- 
 well's Greece, vol. i. p. 44. 
 
 2. Tuc iv 7.aKvv9iij 'ArriKug vavt;] 
 These shijjs seem to have been the fleet 
 of Eurymedon and Sophocles, which had 
 passed from Pylus to Zacynthus, in its 
 way to Sicily, and had there been staying 
 
 zeal o TTC^dc (TrpaTOf,-. 3. Ar^juodOtvrjc ^£» TrpocnrXtovTUJV iTi twv 
 ncAoTTovi'y/aiwv, virtKirEpinL </j0«flrac ^oo vav^ ayyfiXai Evpvf.it' 
 ^ovTi Kcn roTt; tv tcu<^ vav(j\v iv ZaKvvOw ' AOrivmoK; -rrapiivaij 
 wc rov ^wp'iov KivSuvEuovroc. 4. Kul ai juti' vrjiq kcito. ra^oc 
 iirXiov Kara tu ETreaTuXjUbva viro At;^io(t0£1'ouc* ot ^e AaKt^aif.iovioi 
 TraptaKEvatovro wc tw r£i)(^t(Tfiari TT^oor^ciAoui'TCC /cara Tf yr]v Kai 
 KUTU OdXa(T(jav, iXiritovTei: pa^iwQ uiprfaHV oiKo^o^iv^a 3id Ta^iwv 
 I'utyacjfuvov, Kcn dvOpwirwv dX'iywv tvovTojv. 5. TrpoaSe^of^itvoi 
 ^l Kin Tt]v ctTTo Tr/c ZciKvvOov TWV 'Attikwv vtwv (iorfOuav, iv vw 
 Jvov, rjv a pa fur) wpoTipov 'tXwai, Kai roue ectttAouc tov Xtf.iivo(: 
 ipcppi'i^ai, oTTWf,' iLu] {1 roTg 'A^rjvatoic icpopnioaGOai k ovrov. ^ (u >/ 
 -yoo vrjaoi: i] ^<f>uKTiipia KaXovjuiivri tov re Xtfiiva, irapaTtivovaa 
 Kai eyyvc; CTrt/ceijufvr?, ^X^odv ttoiel Ka\ routj tanXovi; crrsvouc, ry 
 ju£v ^vo'iv vwlv ^idnXovv kuto. to THyjiafxa twv Adi]vaiwv Kai 
 
 to refit after the storm, and take in neces- 
 saries ; and perhaps were then detained 
 by contrary winds : for the same wind 
 which had brought the Peloponnesians so 
 speedily to Pylus, would be adverse to them 
 for crossing the Ionian sea. Thucydides, 
 indeed, has not aff'orded us the means of 
 tracing the chronology of the events very 
 miimtely : but, as he' speaks of the Pelo- 
 ponnesian fleet escai)ing the notice of the 
 Athenian fleet at Zacynthus, we must sup- 
 pose that the Athenian fleet had got thither 
 when the Peloponnesian fleet passed ; 
 keeping, no doubt, as close to the coast 
 of Peloponnesus as possible. Indeed the 
 Athenian fleet, though it stopped six days 
 at Pylus, (c. 5.) must, with any tolerable 
 weather, have reached Zacynthus nearly 
 as soon as the message from the Lacedie- 
 monians aiTived at Corcyra. 
 
 The above view, already propounded in 
 my Translation, lias been since, I find, 
 adopted by Goeller. 
 
 6 TTt^ot: (rrporog] Consisting, as we 
 learn from Diodorus, of twelve thousiind 
 men. 
 
 3. U)Q TOV Xt^P'OV KlvSvVtVOVTOo] III 
 
 this use of the gen. absol. with a»t;, wfTti, 
 or other particles, where a reason is given, 
 as contained in the reported opinion of 
 another, (on which see Matth. Or. Gr. 
 § 568.) there is a blending of the two con- 
 structions, the verbal and the participial. 
 
 4. to. iTTiffTaXfifva] Meanhig, as Dukas 
 is of opinion, tlie orders sent by word of 
 mouth, as at v. .S7, and in Aristoph. Nub. 
 
 (K)8, and yEsch. Theb. 1020, and Prom. 3. 
 
 TraptaKevdKovTo] On this use of irapaaK. 
 
 followed by a iKtrtkiple future instead of 
 
 an infin. future, (which is the more usual 
 in our author,) see Steph. Thes. in v. irapa- 
 aKtvd^Qfiai. 
 
 5. Tiiv—^onOiiavl Meaning simply 'the 
 force [sent] in aid.' The Trig before 
 ZuKvvOov is not found in three MSS., and 
 has been, on this ground, cancelled by 
 Bekker and Goeller. I have thought 
 proper, with Poppo, to retain it, because 
 external authority is so decidedly in its 
 favour, and internal evidence also tends 
 not a little to support it, from the greater 
 jirobability that the word should have been 
 inadvertently omitted in three MSS., than 
 that it should have l)een, without any 
 authority, inserted in nearly thirty ; for it 
 is to be' found in the Codd. Clarend. and 
 Cantab., besides other MSS. Certain it is 
 that the use here of the article is agi-eeable 
 to strict propriety. 
 
 Kai Tovg loir, tov Xt/xsrog t/w0.] 'toeven 
 stop up the approaches to the port ;' or, as 
 Portus renders, *ipsas etiam fauces portus 
 obstruere.' Poppo, indeed, professes him- 
 self not to be satisfied vvith this interpret- 
 ation ; though he says he is unable to 
 propose a better. The reader \yill judge 
 whether this be not nodmii in scirpo (fua- 
 rere. If the learned critic stumbles at the 
 Kai, (which, in eff'ect, belongs to both verb 
 and noun, or to the phrase,) he will, on 
 reflection, cease to do so by considermg the 
 arduouxncss of the task, as adverted to in 
 
 the (cat. 
 
 6. Our historian now gives a brief 
 sketch of the locality, in order to show 
 how far the proposed blockade and ob- 
 struction of the port was practicMe, 
 namely, from the island stretching across 
 
10 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 T»/v IluAov, ry SI npog t>Jv aWriv riireipov f o/cro) rj f tWa* 
 v\u}Sijg re Kai arpt/3rJc iraGa vtt' epr}/niag ^v, Kai fxaytOog irEOt 
 irevTEKaiStKa araSiovg fidXiara. 7. roue fttv ovv i(nrXovg Toig 
 vavalv avTi7r^(i>poi(: /3u^r/v KXyauv e/neXXov* Trjv SI vrjaov rciurr/i/ 
 (t)o(3ovfXEvoi, Hi] tS avTTJQ Tov TToXf/iiov (T(^i(Tt TTOtoiVTat, oTrAtVac ^tf/3/- 
 (3aaav e'lq avrifv, Kai wapd Tr)v ^Veipov aXXovg ira^av, 8. ourw 
 -yap to7q 'AOrjvaioK: r>Jv t£ v)7<tov iroXe^iav eaeaOai, rriv te I'lnupov 
 airo^uGiv ovK iyovaaV ra yap a\)Tr]q Trjq UvXov e^u) tov eanXov 
 Trpoq TO TTfAayoc dXifxava ovTa ov^ V^eiv oOtv o^juw^€voi ali^tXiJaoutri 
 Tovg avTujv, (T(pfi<: Se dvEv te vav/ma^iag Kai kivSvvov t/CTroXtopicrJ- 
 (TEiv t6 X^P^^^ '<^"''« ^o i'tKog, (JiVou TE ovK EvovTov Kttl &' oXiyriQ 
 
 the port, so as to close it up. In a pas- 
 sage of Strabo it is described as »/ Trpoa- 
 KEifikvT] TrXrjtriov tov IlvXov, where read 
 with Casaiib., for TrpoaKeifisvrj, -rrapaKU- 
 fisvr) ; an emendation confirmed by the 
 Scholiast on our autlior, and by Pau.ian. 
 Messen. iv. 36, 4, tov Xifxevog cl i) yi^uK- 
 Tijpia viitTOi; TrpojSefiXrjTai KaOcLTrtp tov 
 bpfiov Tutv AijXiiov 'Pijvsia. Of this rare 
 syntax (namely, with the aecus.) an ex- 
 ample occults in Herodot. i. 203, «, ra fxev 
 Trpoe r/)v l(JTripi]v (pfpovra 6 KavKaaog 
 TrapaTfivH, and another in a passage of 
 Josephus, cited in Steph. Thes., TropaTtivti 
 ^i Tijv revrijffdp ufxu)vvfxog x<'>f>«- 
 
 dTpitiijQ vtt' tpijfiiag] 'trackless by 
 reason of its l^ing desert and uninhabited,' 
 as in vi. 32. And so in Soph. Phil. 2, 
 we have, 'AKTt) ^kv i'fde Ti'fg TnpippvTov 
 X^ovbg, Aijupov, jSpoTolg daTeiTTTog, ovd' 
 
 oiKOVfXSVT}. 
 
 fikytOog TTipl TrevTiKaideKn ffradiovg fx.] 
 Thiit fxtyfOog might not signify, as some 
 explaui it, cnxumfertuce,— ! am far from 
 denying : but that use of the word, besides 
 being of very rare occurrence, (not a 
 single examj)le of it being found in our 
 author ; for as to another passage infra 
 vi, 1, there the word merely denotes size, 
 as we use the term bigness to mean size ; 
 and in one of Herodot. i. 202, it denotes, 
 like our word bigness^ comparative bulk as 
 to superficies,) is scarcely permitted by 
 the context, which, as the island is spoken 
 of as stretching across the port, naturally 
 suggests the idea of length. In this view 
 I am supported by the united opinion of 
 Stanhope and Poppo. 
 
 ITfpt, just after, bears the sense ctr- 
 cdir; and ^ctXiara that of ad stnnunnu. 
 See note on i. 54. Or we may, with Do- 
 bree, explam it pfus minus, which sense 
 the word bears supra i. C3 & 118. 
 
 7. vavffiv dvTiTrptjpoig] * with ships 
 having their prows facing [the sea].' I 
 have here followed the recent editors in 
 introducing into the text, for vulg. dvTi- 
 TTpiopovg, dvTiTrptljpoig, such being an 
 epithet applied to ships at ii. 91, and 
 iii. 13. 
 
 (ivKrjv] The word has here the same 
 use as in Arrian, E. A. i. 19, 4, dvTi- 
 TTpiopovg fivKiJv Tag TpiTjpeig bpfiiffaPTEC. 
 Appian, Pun. c. 123. Jos. Bell. iii. 7, 31. 
 Its literal sense is confeiium, 'crammed 
 closely,' as in Lucian, Lexiph. 4, fxerd tov 
 <Tvp<paKog (ivlr}v ojaTi^ofxtvoi, * crammed 
 close.' The word is not rightly derived 
 from (3v(^io : it comes from (Svio ; ^tjp 
 being no other than the adverbial ter- 
 mination, the force of which is exactly the 
 same as that of drjv ; as may be instanced 
 in pvSrjv, avdijv, x^^nv, &c. As to the 
 present word, I suspect that its earliest 
 form was (Svadriv, afterwards softened to 
 l3v^qv or l3vdr]v. 
 
 8. At iaeaOai, Htiv, and iKTroXiopKrjtTtiv, 
 there is to be supplied, as Bauer remarks, 
 ivofii^ov and ^XniKov, from the foregoing 
 <po(3ovfievoi. 'Exovaav stands for nap- 
 txovffciv, 'containing in itself.' Of ouk 
 Ueiv oOev, &c., the sense is, ' they would 
 not have any place from which, as a secure 
 post, they might succour,' &c. ; or rather, 
 'the parts about Pylus would not afford 
 them any place to touch at.' At kotii- 
 Xrifififvov supply tov X(**piov, from x^piov 
 preceding; though, as Goeller observes, 
 the verb iKiroXiopKtjaiiv would seem to 
 require the accus.: and hence Bekker 
 proposes to read KaTeiXtj^fiipov. This, 
 however, is forbidden by the ti—ku'i : not 
 to say that another example of the same 
 idiom is adduced by Goeller from ii. 8, ig 
 Tovg AaKeSaifioviovg, dXXwg Tt kui Trpo- 
 eiTTovTioVy &c. for TrpotnrovTag. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. IX. 
 
 11 
 
 "^ofcci avTolg ravTa, Kai 
 
 napacTKEvriQ KaTEtXr)iJifXEVOv . 9. (jjq o iS 
 SiE^ij3a^ov EQ Ti]V vrjcTov TOVQ oirXiTaQ airoKXijpwaavTEg awo wav 
 T(s)v TtZv Xo)^a)i'. 10. Kai Sdjiriaav /u£v Kai aXXoi wpOTEpov /cara 
 Sta^o^riy, ol Se TtXeuTalot, Kai EyKaTaXrjcpOEVTEg, a/com Kai TETpa- 
 Komoi //(Tav, Kai E'lXwrt? ol tte^i avTovq' »ipx^ avTwv ETrira^ac 
 o MoXo/3pou. 
 
 IX. A)7fio(i0£i'»]c Se, optuv rove Aa/ceoat/uoviouc jutXXovrac Trpoff- 
 fiaXXEiv vava'i re d/bia Kai ttc^w, TrapECfKEva'CETO Kai avToq' Kai Tag 
 TpiripEig^ aiTTE^ r/crov ciurw aTro t(jJV KaTaXEi(j>UEiG(jJv avaanaGag 
 VTTO TO rti^tdjua, f TrpoGEtJTavpioaE, Kai Tovg vavTag e^ avTwv wttXi- 
 o"£v a(TiTi(Ti TE (j)avXaig Kai oiavivaig Taig iroXXaig' ov yap rjv 
 
 9. (hg d' idoKsi — Kai 5tf/3t/3a?ov] Cora- 
 pare another example of the same idiom 
 in ii. 93, wi" ^k tdo^ev avToXg icai e^wpov*' 
 evdvg. ' ATTOKXijpioffavTtg, 'having drafted 
 them.' 
 
 Ch. IX. 1. TraptffKtvdZiTO Kai avrbgl 
 
 * he, too, made his preparations [for de- 
 fence].' 'Avaarrdaag vtto to TeixK^fia, 
 
 * having drawn up on shore under the 
 fortification.' UpotreaTcvpioffe, a little 
 after, admits (as I have shown in my 
 Ti'anslation) of no sense that can be tole- 
 rated except that proposed by Duker and 
 the Scholiast, namely, that Demosthenes 
 strengthened the ships' defence by upright 
 palisades fixed in the front of them to form 
 a closed port. This is, however, assigning 
 to the TTpbg a signification of which the 
 word is by no means capable. And as to 
 that assigned by Arnold, (who adopts the 
 above view of the sense,) namely, close 
 to, or upon them, or to cover them ; thus 
 there arises a sense not a little forced and 
 jejune, and, at any rate, one requiring 
 proof : for as to the passage which he 
 adduces as an example, from Appian, 
 torn. ii. 755,9, Tag Tafpovg rrpoaecrTaOpov, 
 (which he explains to mean, 'strengthened 
 the stakes with additional stakes,') it sup- 
 phes no evidence ; there being no reason 
 to suppose that the ditches of the walls of 
 Brusia had before any stakes, but quite 
 the contrary. Schweigh., indeed, on 
 that passage, though he makes no remark 
 on TTpoaetTT., yet he renders prannunirit, 
 as if he had there read Trpocor., which is 
 found in one of the best MSS., and is 
 doubtless the time reading. And thence, 
 I would observe, may be confirmed the 
 conjecture here proposed by me in my 
 Translation, and since that time by Do- 
 bree, TrpoeffTavpiont, which is further 
 borne out by the occurrence of that term, 
 mfra vii. 25, (TTavpovg Trpb tCjv vsujp 
 KaTarrqyi/vpai, and vi. 75, Tt)v OuXaaaav 
 
 Trpotaravpiaoi. Appian, ii. 631, TrvXiSa 
 dv£<^5av, f) TTpoeffTavptjjTO irvKvioTaToig 
 fjTavpoXg. That H. Steph. so read, is 
 plain, since in his Thes. t. i. p. 1805, he 
 cites as from our author, bk. iv. rrpoaTav- 
 povoi (read TrpoOTavpovoai) Tag vavg, 
 rendering ' palis (in terram) depactis prce- 
 tnunireJ Finally, Poppo (I find) at length 
 is induced to regard this as the true read- 
 ing, which, I would add, must have been 
 read by Valla. Of this mode of defending 
 a ship drawn on shore, another example 
 is found in Herodot. ix. 97, rag re rtag 
 dvtipvffav, Kai TrepiejSdXovTo spKog Kai 
 XiOwv Kai ^vX(t)v — Kai aKoXoirag trtpi to 
 'ipKog KaTeTTij^av. Now such a fortifica- 
 tion as this is called by military ^\Titers a 
 stockade, from the French estocade. 
 
 Tovg vavTag t^ avTutv^ ' those of them 
 who were sailors,' namely, in opposition to 
 the epihata' or marines, who were regularly 
 armed, nearly as the hoplita^. Compare 
 Xen. Hist. i. 1, 24, byrXiffag Tag vavTag. 
 
 oiavivaig'\ 'of osiei*s, or wicker-work.' 
 On these Duker refers to Pollux, x. 17C, 
 (who cites the present passage,) and Lu- 
 cian, Dial. Mort. 293, y'tppa ohviva. Also 
 Virg. iEn. vii. 632, ' flectuntque salignas 
 Umbonum crates,'' where the commentators 
 observe that the wicker-work was covered 
 with leather. Yet that this was not always 
 the case, appears from a passage of Xen. 
 Hist. ii. 4, 25, o-rrXa Ittoiovvto — olaviva, 
 Kai TavTa kXiVKovvTo, i.e. 'plastered them 
 over with pipe-clay, or whitening.' And 
 such are doubtless the shields meant in 
 Sallust, frag. 40, and probably the Persian 
 shields called y'tppa, of which mention is 
 made by Harpocration and Eustathius. 
 That this was the earliest kind of shield, is 
 attested by Hesych., who explains the word 
 iTtai by ai dairidtg, and it may, indeed, 
 be su})posed from the circumstance that 
 hia of itself sometimes denotes shield, as 
 in Eurip. Supjd. 655, and Troad. 1185 and 
 
12 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 425. 
 
 MscTcjnv'uov T^iciKOVTopov Ka\ KiXr^mg iXa^ov, f o't eVu^ov ira^ay.vo- 
 fi^voC oirXiral re rJv M,<jariv[u>v rourwv wi; r^crnapaKovra kyk- 
 vovro o/'c a'xprjro ^x.rd r^v liWcov. 2. roi),. ^',v oiv 7roAXo»)c rtJy 
 Tf aoTrArm; Km wirXicTfxhajv fV) r« reretxtcr/iimi A'aAtcrro Acoi exvpd 
 Tov x^piov TToog rriv Hir.i^ov tra^,, irpouTTwv a^ivvaaOai rov netov, 
 W 7rpocTi3aXXy' a^r^l^^ g^ arroXt^a^ievog k navrwv eEwovra ^wXirag 
 Kat roSorac oXlyovg, E^^opa ^'£tu rod r^i^ovg eVi rr^v edXacraav, >! 
 paXtcrra ,Kuvovg rrpo^.Sexero irn^dativ uTTo/Ba/vHr, k X<*^«'« ^^'' 
 X';A£7r« Km Trerpio^u ttooc rj Tr^ayoc r^rpap^iha, a^j^im ^'e roG 
 THxovg ravry acrOtveGTclrov iivroq, f imcjTrdaaaeai avrovg rjyaro 
 
 1193, where, from the epithet x^'^Koviorov, 
 we may infer that such shields were some- 
 times covered with brass : and sucli mav 
 be those adverted to in Theocr. Id.yll. xvi. 
 79, dxOofXSvoi aaKuaai (3paxiova£ tVa- 
 I'OKTiv. Finally, these primitive shields of 
 wicker-work whitened over are still in use 
 m all parts of the east, especially China. 
 
 U XytTTpiKfjg ^\f<T(Tr)vuov rpuiKOi'Topov 
 Kai Kt\tjTo<;] 'from a piratical (or pri- 
 vateering) thirty-oared bark and pin- 
 nace ;' the latter, as it would seem, helonrr. 
 ing to the former. This name (derivt^d 
 from kbXj]q, a race-horse) was given to a 
 vessel of this kind, from its being built 
 with a particular reference to speed, (and 
 therefore of a long and narrow form,) like 
 the cef ox of the Romans and our jnnn ace. 
 ^ 01 trvxov TTapaytvofxtvoi] If this read- 
 ing be correct, the subject of the verl) 
 must be Me<Ta,)vioi. Yet, from the harsh- 
 ness thus involved, one may suspect the 
 true reading to be at—Trapaytvofieuai: in 
 Avhich case the sense will be, ' which hap- 
 pened to have put in.' The Messenians 
 were those of Naupactus, the bark beincr 
 probably one of several cruisers sent out 
 from Naupactus for privateering purposes. 
 2. rovg TroWovg—tra^e] Demosthenes 
 had ranged the greater number of his 
 troops (whetlier with or without armour) 
 on the fortified and naturally strong posi- 
 tion to land- ward, because, strong as the 
 place might be, it would be attacked by an 
 mimense force ; while the smaller number 
 consisting, however, of picked men, would 
 suffice to keep the enemy off to the sea- 
 ward, since the only landing-place existiu'r 
 was narrow and steep. Of its situation aS 
 exact description may be seen in Colonel 
 Leake s Southern Greece, p. 414. 
 
 k x<^pia, &e.] These words are, as 
 Haack very properly points out, an appo- 
 sition explanatory of the foregoiu'T. Ren- 
 der, *at places turned towards ' the sea 
 
 difficult indeed* and rocky, but where, as 
 the wall was there the weakest, he thought 
 they would be induced to try their best 
 endeavours.' This version of a passage 
 not a little difficult and perplexing, is, I 
 believe, wholly unobjectionable. True it 
 is that thus for iirKnrdaaaQai must bo 
 read tTritTTrdaeaQai, which I long ago pro- 
 posed as a probable conjecture in my 
 Translation, and afterwards found the 
 same to have occurred to Dobree. Since 
 that time the reading (which the Sclioliast 
 must certainly liave had in his copy) has 
 been adopted by Goeller and Toppo ; 
 though, indeed, these two commentators 
 differ as to the precise import of the words 
 iiTKnT. rrpoOvfiiiataQai : for while the 
 former supposes 7rpo9vfir}(Tonai tTriaira- 
 (rtffQai to be put in the same manner as 
 
 KvHTrpo9vfiri9tvTigdTra\\dU<Tdai,iina^nch 
 like phrases, on which he treats in Prolog. 
 1. 1, p. 159 ; the latter, on the other hand* 
 thinks the future tense in TrpoO. is used, 
 from there being a signification of what is 
 future inherent in the whole sentence (see 
 note on ii. 29) : to whicli Poppo, in liis 
 Appendix, objects that what is allowable in 
 the case of ' verbs of willing, icishhtg, Sic, 
 is not so after one of drawing or inducing.' 
 But surely the expressions / am induced to 
 try, and / am willing or desirous to try, are 
 no other than synonymous : and lience I 
 entirely coincide in the view adopted by 
 Goeller. There is, indeed, the less harsh- 
 ness in this use of the fut. after a fut 
 because, in fact, as Goeller is aware, ttoo^' 
 depends on uktts understood. Examples 
 both of the elliptical and the complete 
 form may be seen in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 532 
 In such a case the infin. with uxTre is 
 expressive of purpose, aim, object, &c. In 
 old English this was denoted by the prepos. 
 for; e. g. 'I am desii-ous, anxious, or in- 
 duced for to do it.' Here, then, the 
 sense, if fully evolved, would stand thus : 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. X. 
 
 13 
 
 J 7rpoOvpr}GeaOui' ovte yap avToi eXiri^ovTEg nore vavai /cparr/^»}- 
 aeaOaiy ovk icfxypov ETiixjiZov, iKHvoig T£, /SiaZ^o^iei/otg tiiv aTro/Sacriv, 
 aXwaipov TO ^'^p'^^*^ yiyviadai, 3. Kara tovto ovv irpoq ai)Tr]v rijy 
 daXaaaav xw{>^/<toc etu^e tovq oirXiTag, tjg tip^wv, rjv ^vvyjtui' kui 
 Trapt/ctAtufioro touice, 
 
 X. "Ai'dotc ^Jt ^vvapapEvoL tou& rou kiv^vvov, pi)^t\g vpwv 
 EV T^ toiuSe arayKyj ^vvtrog fSovXiaOio Soke1.v Eivai, EKXoyi'CopEvog 
 
 y //yeiro uvTovg lirKJirdataQai (for iwi- 
 aTraar]atadai, as just after KpaTtiatnQaL 
 stands for KpaTtjOifafffOai) uktte irpoGv- 
 HilaOai, scil. iXflv to rtlxog- Of TrpoOvfi. 
 the import is here * to earnestly strive to 
 do a thing ;' and such is the sense it beai-s 
 infVa eh. 12, 2, where on the very matter 
 here in (piestion we have, TrpovOvfiovvTO 
 fitv, d^uvuTOi S' Jiaav d7ro^r]vai. 
 
 ovTt yap — tKtivoig Tt — yiyveaOai'l 
 Verba ouk lax^'pov tTeixt-Kov, ({ute totam 
 pcriodum continent, de more Thucydidis, 
 intorjecta sunt duobus membris, c^uibus 
 infirmioris illius munitionis rationes ex- 
 ponuntur. Participium quidem IXTri^ovTig 
 ad utrunKjue pertinet infinitivum, ipsa 
 autem nicMiibra inter se distinguuntur par- 
 ticulis ovTt — tL 'Noil enim firinius [illain 
 partem] muniverant, existimantcs neque 
 se unquam navibus devictum iri, et ab 
 illis, si per vim in teri'ftni escenderent, 
 lioc castellum facili negotio capi i)osse.' 
 (Haack.) Goell. and Arn. are of the opinicm 
 of the Scholiast, that t\7rig yv is at tKei- 
 voig tube supplied from the preceding ])ar- 
 ticiple kXTTi^oi'Ttg. This, however, is doing 
 violence to the construction, and obtruding 
 a sense quite foreign to the intention of 
 the writer. The two members of the sen- 
 tence cannot, as suspended in common on 
 the same parLicij)le tXTri^ovrtg, be referred 
 to any other than the same subject. The 
 dirticiiity in question will almost wholly 
 disappear if we bear in mind that the 
 partic. kXTTi^oPTtg is meant per diloglam 
 (a figure frequent in our author) to be 
 taken with both members, though in a 
 sense adapted to each. In the first it will 
 have the sense expecting ; in the second, 
 that of bellering, or thinking. Render, 'For 
 they themselves had not built it strong, 
 both as not exi)ecting that they would be 
 in the power of ship]>iiig, and as being 
 fully of opinion tliat if theg (the enemy) 
 should t>nce force their debarkation, the 
 ]<lace was practicable.' Compare Herodot. 
 iii. 153, idoKet dXioaifxog i) BajSfXwi'. In 
 tliis sense, too, the term occurs in Xen. 
 Mem. iii. 11, 11, and in the Tragedians. 
 
 Cii. X. Now follows the animated and 
 truly soldier-like address of Demosthenes 
 
 to his brave little band on the beach, while 
 expecting the attack of the Peloponnesian 
 fieet. In point of brevity and pith, it is 
 not unlike some proceeding from the most 
 daring chieftain of modern times, iV^(<//(>/<'t»y/, 
 especially that at the bridge of Lodi. In 
 either case the orat<n'y is alike simple and 
 effective ; though with this dift'erence, that 
 in the one it was employed to excite the 
 ardent spirit of aggre.^sion proper to offensive 
 warfare ; in the other, the equally deter- 
 mined, thougii more composed, valour 
 called for by defensive warfare: to excite 
 which, he cheers them to the combat by 
 ]>ointiiig out the advantages of their posi- 
 tion ; which, he shows, were such as fully 
 to counterbalance the enemy's numerical 
 suj)erioi*ity ; and, appealing to the motives 
 not less of hope than of fear, he reminds 
 them that their safety must entirely depend 
 on their determined resistance to every 
 attempt at debarkation. 
 
 1. dvdptg 01 Kvvapdfjiivoi Tovdt tov kiv- 
 cvvov] Demosthenes, with admirable judg- 
 ment, addresses them as companions in 
 the same danger ; thereby implying that, 
 arduous as it was, he shared it in common 
 with themselves, (similarly as says Nicias, 
 infra vii. 72, 2, tv Ttfi avT<p KivCvvii) To\g 
 (pavXordroig aiiopovfjiai,) and might there- 
 fore with propriety exhort them to meet 
 it. SvpdpaffOai, like those verbs in our 
 language wliich expi*ess, or, as here, imply, 
 participation, takes the genitive. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 325. Of this use examples are 
 found, besides the ])resent passage, in 
 several of Dionys. Hal. and others of the 
 later writers. In this exordium (closely 
 imitated by Procop. p. 228, 29.) it would 
 seem that the promiun fioi is, from mo- 
 desty, left to be understood, which is ex- 
 pressed in a similar passage of Liban. Orat. 
 Paneg. in Julian, ot Mayvei'Tiift avvapd- 
 fiivoi rov KivSvvov. 
 
 tv Ty Toi^^e dvdyK?j] 'in .such a state 
 of necessity as this.' Mtjdtig — ^vvtrbg 
 (iovXkcrOu) doKtip dvai, &c. ' Let no one 
 wish to seem clever,' i. e. affect the 
 credit of cleverness, by estimating the full 
 magnitude of the peril which en\ ii'ons us. 
 In ttcXoyi^of^tvog there is a meUiphor txikeu 
 
14 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 fiTrav TO TTEpiicfTOQ vi^ag ceivov, fxaWov ijl S arrepKTKETTTMQ tvtXirig 
 o/no<Ti yu)py}aai toiq tvavrioiq, Kai eK tovtwv av TrfpiyEvo/uEVo^, otra 
 yap iq avajKrjv a^iKrai^ wanep ra^E, XoyKT/mov rfKiara evSiyofiEva, 
 Kiv^uvov Tov ra^i<TTou TTpoaceLTat. 2. tyoJ ^e Kai to. ttXhiu optj 
 wpog r]/Liwv ovtUj r}v £0fXw/u£v f re jULilvaij Kai /u?i, rep nXriOei avTwv 
 
 from casting up accounts. See Eurip. 
 Suppl. 482. 
 
 fiaWov S' rtTrcptffKETTTwt;] So I reacl,witli 
 HaackjGoeller, and Poppo,from a majority 
 of the best MSS., confirmed by the au- 
 thority of the Scholiast ; for vulg. ^ after 
 fiaWov, which, though retained by Bekker, 
 cannot by any means be defended, as being 
 destitute alike of propriety and authority ; 
 since almost all the MSS. which have not 
 6' or U, are M-ithout any particle at all : 
 which seems to have arisen partly from 
 carelessness, in not seeing that the con- 
 struction requires soDie particle, and partly 
 from not knowing which to take of two 
 readings seeming equally good ; by which 
 a blank space was left, afterwards meant 
 to be, but never actually, filled up. Now, 
 in such a case, the next copyist would be 
 almost sure to fill up the hiatus left by his 
 predecessor. Of the two readings in ques- 
 tion, I prefer d' to ij, because the former 
 word is one far less frequent, in such a 
 case, than the latter : and while the two 
 are so much alike in MSS. as scarcely to 
 be distinguished, a scribe would be almost 
 sure to take ri in preference to 5', from 
 that word so commonly being used after 
 fiaWov : not that ri would be in such a 
 case ungrammatlcdl ; but, from a strong 
 opposition being here required, 5' is on 
 that account far more suitable. 
 
 Again, for x^p^o'at, twelve MSS. have 
 X(^pV(Tag, which Arnold is inclined to 
 prefer, as giving a better construction than 
 X^pj/erat, and answering well to t/cXoyi- 
 Zofitvog — Stivov : but, in effect, it is this 
 seeming correspondence that deceived the 
 scribes. That there is no real correspond- 
 ence, is plain, since thus no tolerable sense 
 can be elicited : for as to the version of 
 Arnold, * But [let him] rather [show his 
 sense] by going straightforward to en- 
 counter the enemy, and with a cheerful 
 hope, and hy thus being likely to vnn the 
 victory* — it presents, in the latter part of 
 the passage, a miserable falling off of the 
 sense, which had begun, \vith such good 
 promise, in the former. In tracing the 
 construction we must, as Goeller observes, 
 at fiaWov di xojprjtyai, bring in eKacTTog 
 from the foregoing firjdsig ; as in a simi- 
 larly framed passage infra viii. 66, avr- 
 iXeyiv oitdtig tri twv dXXiov, dtdnJjg Kai 
 
 bpCJv ['iKaOTogl "^o avvsffrriKog. Goeller 
 further observes, * Porro cum illo tKaffrog 
 cogitatione junge verba Kai Ik tovtujv 
 av TTtpiysvoiitvog, et supple fiaWov dk 
 l3ov\s(r9(i) (Kaarog dTripicTKiiTTiog tveXyrig 
 doKiXv ofxoffe xwpri(Tai roXg ivavrioig, Kai 
 EK TovTiov av TTtpiyevofievog, i. e. potius 
 unusquisque non hcesitans, plenus spei, hos- 
 tibus obviam ivisse videri velit, quum, ut 
 S])erari licet, salvus etiam ex ho^ periculo 
 discesserit. Nam dv TrepiytvSfitvog prtc- 
 teriti vim habet : tdv, wg tUog, Tnpiykvr}- 
 rai. Vide Herm. ad Vig. p. 814, 281.' As 
 illustrative of the present, compare a pas- 
 sage supra i. 141, where Pericles bids his 
 men be of good courage, rb ttiotov Ix^^" 
 Tag Ik tCjv kivSvvoiv Kai av TrfpiysvkffOaiy 
 * that they may even survive their dangers,' 
 *escape out of them safe.' In ofioffe x^^p^^v 
 Tivi we have a common and customary 
 phrase, like cominus ire in Latin, and our 
 to close with, denoting a coming to close 
 engagement with. 
 
 '6(ra yap — Trpoffdilrai] What is here 
 said is meant to justify the preceding 
 counsel as regarded dTrepiffKkTTTiog. Ren- 
 der, * For matters which, like the present, 
 are come to extremity, as they least admit 
 of reflection, so they need the greatest 
 hazardry.' Kivdvvov stands for diaKiv- 
 dvvevatojg, periclitationis : and so in Tacit. 
 Germ. 40, we have, ' Non per obsequium, 
 sed proeliis et periclUando tuti sunt,' where 
 there is an hendiadys. Of kg dvdyKrjv 
 d^Xx9ai, which is a phrase like our ' to 
 come to a pinch,' an example occurs also 
 in a passage of Isocr. Arch, rovg tig dvdy- 
 Kag dtpiyfjikvovg. The phrase tvS(x(<jOai 
 is found at iv. 92, and in Jos. 848 (Huds.). 
 
 2. lyo) dk — ovTa} Render, * I, for my 
 part, even see more circumstances that 
 are for us [than against us] : ' thus offer- 
 ing the strongest incentive to courage ; 
 though, at the same time, he thinks proper 
 to qualify it by reminding them that the 
 advantage they possess can be retained 
 only by maintaining their position {^v 19. 
 fiuvat) ; and to induce them so to do, he 
 warns them of the consequences of the 
 contrary course — however that might be 
 prompted by the fear of superior numbers 
 — which is, that they would thus betray 
 their advantages. 
 
 For re, Elmsl. and Wellauer conjecture 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER TV. CAP. X. 
 
 15 
 
 KaranXayivTEQ, rd virap'^ovTa rj/niv KpEiffatJ Karairpocovvai, 3. tov 
 j" T£ yap '^(jjp'iov TO dv(TeiJ.f5aTov T/jtierapov ro/utZ^w' 6, /mvovTwv r)^a)v, 
 ^Ujit^ta^ov yiyvETai, VTro^wpriaaai ^t, Kainep ^aXfTrdv ov, £U7ro^ov 
 
 the true reading to be ye. If this be not 
 admitted, it will be necessary to suppose a 
 ti*ansposition of the particle for fitlvai re 
 Kai fitj, &c., of which examples are ad- 
 duced by Poppo, Proleg. i. 1, 300 : though 
 in not one of these instances is there found, 
 as in the present, re — Kai occurring in two 
 separate clauses ; insomuch that the Tt 
 after fieXvai would be inadmissible, as 
 closely uniting clausulse which the context 
 shows to be distinct ; the force of the latter 
 clausula being to urge the act denoted in 
 the former, by showing the consequences 
 of not domg it. Such being the case, I 
 prefer to read ye. Certain it is that most 
 jejune and utterly inadmissible is the sense 
 also assigned to the re by Arnold. 
 
 r^ 7rXr)9ti is a dat. for genit. with vtto, 
 as at v. 10. vi. 33, et al. By rd KpeiacTio 
 understand the things in which they had 
 the advantage, — namely, in their position. 
 
 3. Demosthenes now .specifies the chief 
 disadvantage on the side of the enemy, and 
 in which their own superiority may be 
 especially said to lie. 
 
 TO dvaenJSaTov} Meaning the difficulty 
 of debarkation. Of tlrts term, which is 
 very rare, I know no exami)le elsewhere 
 excej)t in Dio Cass. 820, 57, vXaig ^vaefi- 
 (idToig, where, for dvffefxjSdToig, read dvff- 
 efAjSaTog. So Hesych. explains Svasix- 
 fiaTog by dTpifir/g and Tpaxvg. Poppo 
 thinks that here, for dvaeii^., we should 
 have exj)ected dvaeKji. But besides that 
 the word is only found in the writers 
 infimee G reecitatiSySvokfifi. is a more forcible 
 and a very appropriate term, as used of 
 a rocky shore which would have to be 
 mounted from the first attempt at debark- 
 ation. 
 
 The Te before tov xwjoiov is by Poppo 
 and Arnold supposed to have answering 
 to it the Te, a little further on, at to Te 
 7rXi}9og. That, however, would involve a 
 mere verb(d correspondence without any 
 correspondence in sense, and would oblige 
 us to place the intermediate portion in 
 a parenthesis ; though there is nothing 
 parenthetical in its character. Hence I 
 would regard the Te as having crept in 
 from the margin, where it was, I suspect, 
 originally a fe standing for a var. lect. on 
 the foregoing te. 'HfisTtpov stands for 
 t'lfiwv, meaning rrpb /y/twv. The o, just 
 after, has no place in the best MSS., and 
 has been cancelled by Haack, at the sug- 
 gestion of Poppo ; who, however, hini.self 
 
 retains it, though within brackets. I 
 have chosen to follow Bekker and Goeller 
 in retaining it without brackets, and that 
 for three reasons — 1. because, as Popi»o 
 himself now acknowledges, the construc- 
 tion would without it be most abrupt and 
 harsh ; 2. because the o might easily slip 
 out after w ; and 3. bccaus6 if the o be 
 removed, the yiyverai cannot be retained, 
 which, however, is found in every MS. and 
 Dionys. Krueger aptly compares a similar 
 passage at vi. 10, oh(T9e Icrug Tag yevo- 
 fxevag ufxtv OTrovdag tx^v ti jStjSaiov a'i, 
 yavxaKbvTiov fikv vfjiuiv, ovofxaTi ffrrovdai 
 laovTai, — c^aXivTiov ^e, &c. In either 
 case (besides several others that might be 
 adduced) the relative thus placed at the 
 beginning of a sentence or principal clause 
 therein, is equivalent to Kai and a pronoun 
 demonstrative. Render, ' and this, as long 
 as we stand firm, is a help to us ; but re- 
 treating, (i. e. on our retreating,) the thing 
 (i. e. the debarkation), though difficult, will 
 become practicable, there being no one to 
 hinder it.' Here, for inrox<^p^l(^a<n, we 
 should have expected rather vTroxi*ipJJf^dv- 
 Tuiv ; and indeed the Scholiast regards the 
 former as standing for the latter, by an 
 enallage of case ; which, however, explains 
 nothing. Agaui, Poppo supposes the word 
 to be an inveterate error, older than the 
 time of Dionysius, for vrrox^pi]<jdvTit)v, 
 which he is persuaded our author wrote. 
 But what could occasiun this change of an 
 easy and obvious term into one most dif- 
 ficult to understand, and bearing no resem- 
 blance to the other, is to me mcomprehen- 
 sible. Surely the extreme antiquity of the 
 common reading tends not a little to con- 
 firm its truth. Retaining it, then, as I 
 thmk we ought, we must explam it as best 
 we can : and first I would observe, by no 
 means is it necessary, with Poppo, to 
 supply ToXg iroXefiioig, or Totg AaKedai- 
 fiovioig ; for that is only to needlessly 
 increase the difficulty : and though viro- 
 Xit)pn<ya<n cannot be a dat. absol., because, 
 as Poppo observes, it has been fully shown 
 by Wannowski in his Theory of the Case 
 Absolute, fasc. 2, that such does not exist 
 — the dat. may be governed of tTrt under- 
 stood : and as iipCiv is here evidently meant 
 to be supplied, the sense will thus be, 'on 
 our having receded,' i. e. after we shall 
 have receded. The whole clause may 
 be rendered as follows ; ' But after we 
 shall have receded, the passage, however 
 
14 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER TV. CAP. X. 
 
 15 
 
 awav TO 7rEpi£(TTog rjfxag oftvov, fxaWov if S aTrepiffKeirTMg eviXirig 
 o^to(T€ ^u)pij(Tai Toig EvavTioig, Kai ek tovtwv av irepiyevo/jiivog, oaa 
 yap £c avayKrjv a(j>iKTai, tjawip ra^c, Xo-yidjuov riKiara ivSi\ofxeva, 
 Kiv^vvov Tov ra-^icTTov irpoa^BiTai. 2. iy<x) ^e Kal to. ttXhu) opu) 
 TTpoQ r}iJ.tjjv ovra, i]v £0fXw/u£v f re jULUvai, Kal /u^, rw TrXriOn avTwv 
 
 KaTanXayivTig, ra vnap'^ovTa ti/niv KpucFGtJ Karairpocovvai. 3. tou 
 "I" TE yap ■vwpLOv to Sua^^parov rj/niTepov vo/uiit,oj' 6, /luvovtvjv rj/jKjjv, 
 ^v/Li/na'j^ov yiyveTaif viro^wpriaaai §£, Kaiwip -^aXiirov ov, tuTro^ov 
 
 from casting up accounts. See Eurip. 
 Suppl. 482. 
 
 fiaWov d' aTnpKTKiTTTiog] So I read, with 
 HaackjGoeller, and Poppo,from a majority 
 of the best MSS., confirmed by the au- 
 thority of the Scholiast ; for vulg. rj after 
 fxaWov, which, though retained by Bekker, 
 cannot by any means be defended, as being 
 destitute aUke of propriety and authority ; 
 since almost all the MSS. which have not 
 d' or dk, are without any particle at all : 
 which seems to have arisen partly from 
 carelessness, in not seeing that the con- 
 struction requires some particle, and partly 
 from not knowing which to take of two 
 readings seeming equally good ; by which 
 a blank space was left, afterwards meant 
 to be, but never actually, filled up. Now, 
 in such a case, the next copyist would be 
 almost sure to fill up the hiatus left by his 
 predecessor. Of the two readings in ques- 
 tion, I prefer d' to ij, because the former 
 word is one far less frequent, in such a 
 case, than the latter : and while the two 
 are so much alike in MSS. as scarcely to 
 be distinguished, a scribe would be almost 
 sure to take ri in preference to d\ from 
 that word so commonly being used after 
 fxaWov : not that rj would be in such a 
 case ungrammatlcKil ; but, from a strong 
 opposition being here required, d' is on 
 that account far more suitable. 
 
 Again, for xwp»)<^ai, twelve MSS. have 
 X(opr](Tag, which Arnold is inclined to 
 prefer, as giving a better construction than 
 Xtopijffai, and answering well to UXoyi- 
 ZofjLtvog — dtivov : but, in effect, it is this 
 seeming correspondence that deceived the 
 scribes. That there is no real correspond- 
 ence, is plain, since thus no tolerable sense 
 can be elicited : for as to the version of 
 Arnold, < But [let him] rather [show his 
 sense] by going straightforward to en- 
 counter the enemy, and with a cheerful 
 hope, and by thus being likely to mn the 
 victory* — it presents, in the latter part of 
 the passage, a miserable falling off of the 
 sense, which had begun, mth such good 
 promise, in the former. In tracing the 
 construction we must, as Goeller observes, 
 at ixaWov Ce x^P^]<^"^f bring in eKafTTOQ 
 from the foregoing firjSeig ; as in a simi- 
 larly framed passage infra viii. 60, cii^t- 
 tXsytv ovStig tri ruJv dWwv, Sdmg Kai 
 
 bpStv [efcaoToc] to ffWEffrr^Kog. Goeller 
 further observes, * Porro cum illo (KafTTog 
 cogitatione junge verba Kai Ik tovtiov 
 av TTtpiyevofitvog, et supple fiaXXov Si 
 (iovXkffOu) eKa(TTog cfrrtpiffKiimog ivtXirig 
 doKtTv ofiocre x'^PV^^'^ ''ot? tpavTioig, Kai 
 EK TOVTIOV av Trepiyevofievog, i. c. potius 
 unusquisque non hoesitans, plenus spei, hos- 
 tibus obviam ivisse videri velit, quum, ut 
 sj)erari licet, salvus etiam ex ho'' periculo 
 discesserit. Nam av Trspiy tvofievog pno- 
 teriti vim habet : idv, cjg iiKog, irtpiyevt}- 
 Tai. Vide Herm. ad Vig. p. 814, 281.' As 
 illustrative of the present, compare a pas- 
 sage supra i. 141, where Pericles bids his 
 men be of good courage, to ttiotov ix^^- 
 rag Ik tCjv kivSvvcjv Kai av Trepiy svsffOai, 
 ' that they may even survive their dangers,' 
 'escape out of them safe.' In ofiocre xwpftv 
 Tivi we have a common and customary 
 phrase, like cominus ire in Latin, and our 
 to close icithf denoting a coming to close 
 engagement with. 
 
 offa yap — TrpocrdtlTai] What is here 
 said is meant to justify the preceding 
 counsel as regarded aTrspiaKeTTTiog. Ren- 
 der, * For matters which, like the present, 
 are come to extremity, as they least admit 
 of reflection, so they need the greatest 
 hazardry.' KivSvvov stands for haKiv- 
 Svvevaeo)g, periclitationis : and so in Tacit. 
 Germ. 40, we have, * Non per obsequium, 
 sed proeliis et periclitando tuti sunt,' where 
 there is an hendiadys. Of kg avayKijv 
 a<pTxOat, which is a phrase like our ' to 
 come to a pinch,' an example occurs also 
 in a passage of Isocr. Arch. Tovg eig dvay- 
 Kag a<piynkvovg. The phrase ivUx^tjOai 
 is found at iv. 92, and in Jos. 848 (Huds.). 
 
 2. «ya> Sk — ovTa'\ Render, * I, for my 
 part, even see more circumstances that 
 are for us [than against us] : ' thus offer- 
 ing the strongest incentive to courage ; 
 though, at the same time, he thinks proper 
 to qualify it by reminding them that the 
 advantage they possess can be retained 
 only by maintainmg their position {riv 19. 
 fiiivai) : and to induce them so to do, he 
 warns them of the consequences of the 
 contrary course — however that might be 
 prompted by the fear of superior numbers 
 — which is, that they would thus betray 
 their advantages. 
 
 For Ts, Elmsl. and Wellaucr conjecture 
 
 the true reading to be ye. If this be not 
 admitted, it will be necessary to suppose a 
 ti'ansposition of the particle for fitlvai re 
 Kai firj, &c., of which examples are ad- 
 duced by Poppo, Proleg. i. 1, 300 : though 
 in not one of these instances is there found, 
 as in the present, te — Kai occurring in two 
 separate clauses ; insomuch that the r« 
 after fitlvai would be inadmissible, as 
 closely uniting clausula? which the context 
 shows to be distinct ; the force of the latter 
 clausula being to urge the act denoted in 
 the former, by showing the consequences 
 of not doing it. Such being the case, I 
 prefer to read ye. Certain it is that most 
 jejune and utterly inadmissible is the sense 
 also assigned to the re by Arnold. 
 
 r^ 7rXr}6u is a dat. for genit. with vtto, 
 as at v. 10. vi. 33, et al. By to. Kptiffcru) 
 understand the things in which they had 
 the advantage, — namely, in their position. 
 
 3. Demosthenes now specifies the chief 
 disadvantage on the side of the enemy, and 
 in which their own superiority may be 
 especially said to lie. 
 
 TO dv(Tsn(3aTov] Meaning the difficulty 
 of debarkation. Of tlife term, which is 
 vei-y rare, I know no example elsewhere 
 except in Dio Cass. 820, 57, vXaig dvasfi- 
 (SaToig, where, for ^ujTf/ijSdrotg, read Sva- 
 ffijSaTog. So Hesych. explains dvasfi- 
 (3aTog by aTpi^r)g and Tpaxvg. Poppo 
 thinks that here, for dvasfxji., we should 
 have expected SvasKfi. But besides that 
 the word is only found in the writers 
 infmce G r<jecitatis,Sv(ytfi(i. is a more forcible 
 and a very a[)propriate term, as used of 
 a rocky shore which would have to be 
 mounted from the first attempt at debark- 
 ation. 
 
 The TS before tov xwjOtou is by Poppo 
 and Arnold supposed to have answering 
 to it the re, a little further on, at to re 
 TrXijOog. That, however, would involve a 
 mere verbal con'espondence without any 
 correspondence in sense^ and would oblige 
 us to place the intermediate portion in 
 a parenthesis ; though there is nothing 
 parenthetical in its character. Hence I 
 would regard the re as having crept in 
 from the margin^ where it was, I suspect, 
 originally a ft standing for a var. lect. on 
 the foregoing re. 'H/uerepov stands for 
 iffiiov, meaning 7rp6 I'/fiojv. The b, just 
 after, has no place in the best MSS., and 
 has been cancelled by Haack, at the sug- 
 gestion of Poppo ; who, however, himself 
 
 retains it, though within brackets. I 
 have chosen to follow Bekker and Goeller 
 in retainmg it without brackets, and that 
 for thrive reasons — 1. because, as Pop}>o 
 himself now acknowledges, the construc- 
 tion would without it be most abrupt and 
 harsh ; 2. because the o might easily slip 
 out after w ; and 3. becaus6 if the o be 
 removed, the yiyvtTai cannot be retained, 
 which, however, is found in every MS. and 
 Dionys. Krueger aptly compares a similar 
 passage at vi. 10, ohaOe lawg Tag yevo- 
 fikvag vfjuv ffvovddg tx^iv ti fikfiaiov a'i, 
 iiavxa^ovTUJV fitv I'/iwr, ovofxaTi (nrovdai 
 taovTai, — atpaX'tvTiiJv Ik, &c. In either 
 case (besides several others that might be 
 adduced) the relative thus placed at the 
 beginning of a sentence or principal clause 
 thereui, is equivalent to Kai and a pronoun 
 demonstrative. Render, * and this, as long 
 as we stand firm, is a help to us ; but re- 
 treating, (i. e. on our retreating,) the thing 
 (i. e. the debarkation), though difficult, will 
 become practicable, there being no one to 
 hinder it.' Here, for viroxoipil<^a(Ti, we 
 should have expected rather {/TroxwfjT^crdv- 
 Twv ; and indeed the Scholiast regards the 
 former as standing for the latter, by an 
 enallage of case ; which, however, explains 
 nothing. Again, Poppo supposes the word 
 to be an inveterate error, (jlder than the 
 time of Dionysius, for v7rox^pft(^^i'T(ov, 
 which he is persuaded our author wrote. 
 But what could occasion this change of an 
 easy and obvious term into one most dif- 
 ficult to understand, and bearing no resem- 
 blance to the other, is to me mcomprehen- 
 sible. Surely the extreme antiquity of the 
 common reading tends not a little to con- 
 firm its truth. Retaining it, then, as I 
 thmk we ought, we must explain it as best 
 we can : and first 1 would observe, by no 
 means is it necessary, with Poppo, to 
 supply Tolg TroXtfiioigy or Toig AuKtSai- 
 fjiovioig ; for that is only to needlessly 
 increase the difficulty : and though vtto- 
 Xiopi'icraffi caimot be a dat. absoL, because, 
 as Poppo observes, it has been fully shown 
 by Wannowski in his Theory of the Case 
 Absolute, fasc. 2, that such does not exist 
 — the dat. may be governed of tiri under- 
 stood : and as I'lfilv is here evidently meant 
 to be supplied, the sense will thus be, 'on 
 our having ixceded,' i. e. after we shall 
 have receded. The whole clause may 
 be rendered as follows : ' But after we 
 shall have receded, the passage, however 
 
](; 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 425. 
 
 £<TTat, ^iiiSeyoc K(o\wvtoq' koI tov TroXfVtov ^tirorc^ov fSo^ur, ^i,) 
 tl^agiag avrt^ ndXiv ovar)Q rij^ avaxw^^aeujc;, vv Km vcf ij/aon, 
 Piatrnai' tnl yap rale vavm paaro'i nmv af.ivveaOai, aTrojSavTsc,' ^e 
 iv Toi'lato ij^n.^ 4. TO r£ TrXr'iOof.' aurc^Jv ou/c ayav ga (()Oj3£7(T0af 
 /car* oA/yov ya^yta^eTrat, AcaiVe^ ttoXu ov, anofjia rijg irpo^ofj- 
 f.acTjw(:' Kcu ovKiv yy GTpaT6g koTiv e/c roZ 6fioiov lulitwv, dW aVJ 
 vftJv, aic TToXAa ra Kaipia ^u iv ryJaXdacnj ^v^(5nvai. 5. wart 
 
 it be difficult [now], will [then] be easy, 
 there being no one to hinder it.' So 
 in Xen. Aiiab. iii. 5, 17, we liave, Iv- 
 TivOev de fUTTOjjov t^aaav Civai, (scil. 
 TO x^Q'^ov,) oTTot Tig WsXei TropeveaOai, 
 and Dio Cass. 958, 22, rd evTropa tov 
 X(opiov. Tlie UTS, found in two MSS. 
 before ^t}dtvbg, is, indeed, somewhat con- 
 firmed by a passage of Polyb. v. 48, 10, 
 where ^ we have, Siafiag tov TTOTafibv 
 acTcpaXutg^ art ^rjdevoQ kioXvovtoq : but 
 even there, as here, the arc was probably 
 nothing more than a mere marginal gloss'; 
 since in another passage of the above 
 writer, iii. 42, 8, we have ^uKoixiaBriaav 
 a<T<pa\CJg, fitjCtvog kioXvovtoq. 
 
 rat TOV TToXfiAiov—jSid^ijTai] Render, 
 ' we shall have (i. c. find) the enemy the 
 more formidable, or troublesome (pressing 
 us the harder), the retreat back being no" 
 easy to him, if he be forced by us [to give 
 way].' At fXfSiac the reading is dis- 
 puted. The common reading is fx^diag, 
 which has been retained by Bekkcr; while 
 Haack, Poppo, and Goeller edit pt^^uog, 
 from seven MSS., giving the preference 
 to it on the ground of its being the less 
 familiar expression : and they adduce ex- 
 amjdes of a similar use of adrcrbs in the 
 ])redicate, for adjectives, even when tlvai 
 and yiyi'taOai are copulas, especially with 
 Cixa, X'l^f^'t', ovTcjg, (as infra ii. 47, ov^k 
 tpOopd ovTiog di>0pw7r(ov IfivrjfiovtveTo ye- 
 vkaOai,) ofioia, laa ; referring, for others 
 to Matth. Gr. Or. § 308. Thiersch, Gr. 
 § 307, 5. Of these, however, several are 
 not to the purpose ; nor, indeed, in any 
 one of these cases is p^^t'wg to be found so 
 used : nay, whether it could be so used, con- 
 sistently with propriety, may be doubted ; 
 smce while here the article is used with 
 the substantive, in none of the passages 
 adduced by the above philologists do I 
 find that it has place. Of the words 
 in question the literal rendering is, ' the 
 retreat back again being not easv to him.' 
 Now in such a case 1 see not* how the 
 adverb can be tolerated ; for which reason, 
 and because the common reading is found 
 m 29 out of the 30 MSS., T hav? thought 
 pro])cr to retain it. 
 
 eTTi yap Talg vavm—ySrj] These words 
 are meant iojywr^ and lUmtmte what has 
 just been said,— that, ' if they allow the 
 enemy to force a debarkation, they will 
 find him more troublesome,'- namely, be- 
 cause, though as long as they are at their 
 ships, they are very easy to repi-lse, when 
 once on shore, they are on an equal footing- 
 with us. " 
 
 4. TO Te TrXrjQog — TrpocropfiiaEwg] This 
 is meant to anticipate the objection that 
 ' so superior a force must be irresistible ;' 
 q. d. * It is true the Lacedaemonians are 
 mmerom, but their numbers are not for-, 
 midable, since they, however numerous, 
 can, for want of room for debarkation, only 
 fight by a few at a time.' Kar' oXiyov 
 stands for /car oXiyovg, (wliich, indeed, 
 formerly had i)lace in the Cod. Clarend.) 
 by a use also found infra v. 32, to kut' 
 oXiyov Kai fit) liiravTag Kiv^vvtmir, and 
 VI. 34, 4, (ipahui Kai Kar oXiyov Trpoa- 
 
 TTiTTTOVaa. 
 
 Kai ovK iv yy — hv/jifSrivai] Another 
 reason is now urged why thev are not to be 
 feared,— namely, ' because they are not in 
 a position to act with effect.' The full sense 
 here intended is as follows : *And it is not 
 an army on sItor<' [that we liave to do 
 with], superior in numbers while on equal 
 terms in other respects, but fightino- from 
 f^hil)s.' Agreeable to this is the v'lew of 
 tlie sense expressed by Arnold, Popi)o, 
 and Kistemacher, ^ac non in terra est 
 exercitus, qui sit ex fequo, secum cietera 
 smt paria, major ; sed in navibus ;' or 
 rather, < ex navibus.' Mt t^wv bears the 
 sense ' more powerful,' as at i, 32, utiKoii 
 TTapaoKtvy. 
 
 The words following, alg noXXd—^vu- 
 mvai, advert to a certain dimdcantaqe 
 under which the enemy's force lay by 
 being on ship-board,- which is, that to 
 ships at sea iroXXd rd Kaipia ^u Kvu- 
 firivai : where by Td Kaipm Portus under- 
 stands op2>ortvnitates. And so Goeller and 
 other commentators, including Arnold 
 render, « require many favourable acci- 
 dents in order to act with effect.' To this 
 sense, however, there lies an insuperable 
 objection on the score of its requiring so 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIHEU IV. CAP. X. 
 
 rric TOVTtov airopuu: avrnraXovg ijyou/uat T(o iJjWErfpw TrXr/^ti* kuI 
 
 'f 'y ''' ' -^ * \ o ' »' ^ ' ' ' ' « 
 
 (t/iia aw;tw v/nar^ i\ut]vaiovc ovtuq Kai EWKTraiiUvovg i/Lnrnpia r>;v 
 
 vavTiKTjv tTT aWovc mroj^naiVy — ore, u rig virofiivoi, Ka\ /m] (j)oj5(i} 
 
 mncii to be supplied, — an objection only 
 lessened, not removed by the passage ad- 
 duced in exemplification from vi. 2'J, TroXXd 
 fiev I'ludg ^kov (3ovXev(Ta<T9ai, tTi dt TrXfiw 
 fvri/x'/fl'at, i. e. ' if we would accomplish 
 our object.' The sense demanded by the 
 context is rather that adopted by the 
 ancient Scholiast, Valla, Dukas, Heilin., 
 Kistem., Haack, Goeller, and Dobree, 
 ca^iialti^s; a sense which Poppo is inclined 
 to adopt, but that he doubts whether ex- 
 amples of this signification can be adduced. 
 As, however, the term may very well, from 
 its root, have a general notion of both time 
 and chnncey so it may denote what is casual ; 
 for, as says Solomon, Eccles. x. 11, Kaipbg 
 Kai dwdvTrjfxa avvavTtiTfi crvfxiraoiv av- 
 Tolg. And for an example, the following 
 may suffice: ^schyl. Choeph. 1051, n 
 
 tTTOTTTilXOV TTpoi^piOV Oeog (pvXdffCTOl Kai- 
 
 pioKTi cnifKpopatg, (where read, with Pors., 
 Kaipioig tv ffvutpopalg,) meaning, 'amidst 
 dangerous contingencies.' So Suidas ex- 
 plains KaipuoraTa by iiriKivcwMTaTa, 
 and Hesych. Kaipia by tTriKii'dvva. In 
 the present passage, howeveiv ra Kaipia 
 means rather what we express by casual- 
 ties, ^ nccidental occurrences :'' to which use 
 of the word, however rare, Hesych. doubt- 
 less alludes when he explains Kaipia by 
 rd fifprif Td XcTrra, (ik(iaia, where, for the 
 words as they now stand, read, tu fikprj Td 
 XtTTTa, dj3sj3aia, and rendei% ' those parts 
 of the body which are delicate in struc- 
 ture, and are hence exposed to casualty,' 
 or the uncei'tainties of time and chance. 
 See Eurip. Hipp. 133, compared with Hom. 
 II. xxiv. 226. How suitable is the epithet 
 in the present case as applied to what con- 
 cerns the sea, is obvious ; for, as the ancient 
 Scholiast says, tv OaXdnay TroXXa yivtTai 
 Td aTrpondoKrjTa, Kai dnb tou KXvdojviov 
 Kai ttTTo Tu>v avkfjuov, Kai t^ dXXcjv ttoX- 
 Xaii^, which is so true, that one might apply 
 to the sea what is said of man in Herodot. 
 i. 32, TTciv tCTTi di'OpioTrog crvfitpopt), i, e. 
 casualty, fortunes casibus obnoxius, as 
 Sell weigh, there rightly explains. 
 
 5. ijffTs Tag — irXtjOei] ' insomuch that 
 I account their great difficulties only put 
 them on an equal footing with our paucity 
 of numbers.' Of rrXifOog in this sense 
 (which is rare), to denote jMucitas, ex- 
 amples are found in Hom. II. xvii. 330, 
 TrXiiOtt Ti a<peTkp(ft, Kai vntpCid cfjfiov 
 txovTag. Herodot. i. 77, Knoloog fiff^pOfig 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 KaTd TO TcXtfOog to ewvTov OTpdTtv}ia' j/v 
 yap 01 6 (TvfilSaXojv OTpaTog ttoXXov iXda- 
 ffiov tj 6 Kvpnv. See also two passages of 
 our author infra v. 6. vi. 104. The prin- 
 ciple whereon this idiom turns is this, that 
 TrXTjOog (which primarily denotes simply 
 plenitude, fulness) is one of those terms 
 spoken of l)y Mr. Locke in his Essay, bk. ii. 
 ch. 25, 3. and 20, 3, of terms seeminghf 
 nhsolate, which yet often stand for rela- 
 tives, (i.e. become relative terms,) as large 
 and small, stronq and weak, which, as he 
 observes, are but relative denominations 
 of power to some ideas which we have at 
 that time of greater or less power. Thus 
 it is with the words />/7/ Mindfulness, empty, 
 Si.c. However, after all, the word, in none 
 of those passages, can be said to absolutely 
 denote fewness, but has simply the sig- 
 nification number, and that by implication 
 is understood to be small. This is quite 
 clear from tlie use of the comparative term 
 ai/riTToXoi'C? implying the \ceighing of one 
 thing icith another, as here of number. Thus 
 the Scholiast well explains the words as 
 being equivalent to t^iaol to TrXfjOog Trpbg 
 Tb i'lfitTspov (scil. TrXfjOog) Tb ttoXv Ttjg 
 UTTopiag i)v txovffi, 'sets their numbers 
 upon an equality with ours.' 
 
 'AOrjvaioi'g bvTag Kai tTriffTafifvovgl 
 Meaning, ' you who, as being Athenians, 
 well know by experience,' &c. 
 
 r/yv vavTiKtpf t7r' dXXovg a7r6/3acrrr] 
 * the [nature of a] debarkation against 
 others,' i. e. in the face of an opposing 
 force : where we have the very rare idiom 
 of an adjective put in the place of the sub- 
 stantive from which it is derived, in the 
 genit. Hence the expression here used is 
 equivalent to Tr)v dirojSaaiv dirb veutv, 
 ' the debarkation from ships to land.' 
 
 The words following, oti, h ng — /3ia- 
 !!,oiTo, are explanatory of the foregoing, 
 and may be rendered, 'namely, that if 
 any one should stand his ground, and not, 
 for fear of the dashing surge and the 
 threatening approach to land of the ships, 
 give way, he would never be forced [from 
 his position].' If, however, it should seem 
 too harsh to thus take rijv aTrojSatnv as 
 standing for rT)v <pv<Tiv Trjg aVo/Sacrioig, 
 we may, with Haaek, I'efer (3idZoiTo, not 
 to the person, but the action, dnofiaffig ; 
 supposing the meaning to be, that -'the 
 debarkation would never be forced' Tand 
 so at ch. 10 we have, (5id<^tn9ai tjIjv airo- 
 
 C 
 
18 
 
 pod'u 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. (\ 425. 
 
 fjooiov Kcii viwv ^itvortjroc KaTanXov VTroy^tjpo'n}, ovk uv ttotc jSta- 
 toiTOj — Kill avTovg vvv jnfiva'i rf, Kal ajuvvo/idvovq Trr/fj' avT})v ti]v 
 pa-^iav, CTw^ttv v/Liag re avTovg Kai to ^ojptov." 
 
 Al. ToaavTa tov Ar^/noaOtvovg TrapaKeXivaa/ntvov, ol 'A6i]val(n 
 iOapcnf^aav re juaXXoVy Kal f7rj/cora/3arT£c fVa^rirro Trap' avTi]v 
 Trjv BaXaarrav. 2. oi ^l AaKt^ainovtoi, apavrec, rw n Kcnd 
 yijv cyrparo7 TrpoaiftaXXov t(0 TH^icrinaTi, Kal raTc vcwalv cifut, 
 o'vaaic TiaaopaKOVTci kcii rpiai' vuvap^oc: ^t avTtov iTrtTrXti Opaav- 
 f.niXi^ng o KpaTr}mKXwv^, 27roprtaT»/c. Trpoasf^aXXe ^c ywip 6 Arj- 
 
 eTrnrXovQ iwoiovvTo, irpoOviiua rt nufni vnujirn'oi Kai TTuociK^Xwcrmo, 
 ti TTWc (tXTttmvm fAoifv TO Tiiy^infiit. 4. ttoi'twv df ^avfowraroc 
 Bpa(T(^ac iyevero. rpu)papyu)v ycip, Kal opwj', tov \wptou y^aXiirov 
 
 (iaaiv) ; in wliicli case the ort will liaAo to 
 be constnied with kTriaTctfisrovg, and the 
 sense will then be, * knowing by experience 
 that the debarkation from shippinj^ to 
 shore can, any one would stand his ground, 
 never be forced.' 
 
 The sense of the term rb poQiov is best 
 expressed by *the dashing surge.' Evi- 
 dently written in imitation of the present 
 are similar passages in Dio Cass. 145, 93, 
 Ttp re poO'iif) atpag tov irpoaTrXov t^Kpo- 
 ^n<Tt. Appian, i. 406, poOiti) rt (pojSipi^ 
 KaTaTrXtovai, and ii. 849, <tvv ts Qoy Kai 
 po9i(p vfiov K(ti KaTairXjj^ii. With resj)ect 
 to the remarkable acaniiulatiun ofgeniiircs 
 here in poOiov, inwv, hivonjTog, and 
 KarcnrXov, it is well pointed out by Haack 
 that viCjv depends on KUTUTrXov, and tliat 
 on StivoTtjrog, which term stands for 
 jcaraTrXry^fof. The uvtovq just after is 
 to be referred to v^uQy in tlie sense qisos 
 quoque. 
 
 Tiriv paxiav'\ Meaning that part of the 
 sea-beach on which tlie waves break on 
 reaching the shore. Here a rucky beach 
 (or what is in Latin called dors/on) is— as 
 in ^schyl. Prom. 73«— to be understood : 
 and indeed such, from its derivati<in 
 prtyvvaQai, must have been the original 
 acceptation of the word. 
 
 Here I have, witli Bekkor, edited vfxag, 
 though the MSS. seem to have »//iaf, 
 which, considering that the word has to 
 be referred to a^iGt before, is surely not to 
 be tolerated. This is indeed one of those 
 cases in which the authority of MSS. has 
 far less weight than propriety of language, 
 or fitness as regards the context. 
 
 Cii. XI. 1. tTci^avTo] 'ranged them- 
 selves,' * drew up.' 
 
 2. apniTft;] This, as Poppo points out, 
 stands fur o^^iriQivrtQ, with reference 
 both to the sea-forces and the land- 
 forces. 
 
 3. KttT oXiyag vavg titfXojuf j'ot] A con- 
 densed fonn of expression for *Iiaving 
 drawn their ships into squadrons, each 
 composed of a few.' So vii. 19, 1, kutu 
 TToXtig HifXofJtvoi TO tpyov. See also ii. 
 75 6i 7». 
 
 tv Tip ^^p«0 *in their turn :' a phrase 
 of frequent occuiTcnce in the Tragedians 
 and in Aristophanes, and which is illus- 
 trated by Blomfield on ^schylus, A 2. 
 325. i > ^ 
 
 7r«paKfXfj'<r/ifp] Meaning the cheeriiu/ 
 of each other on to the attack. Evidently 
 imitated from which is tlie expression in 
 Jos. Ant. 100, 7, TrpoOvfiii^ re xai ha- 
 KeXev(Tfi(p Tzpog dXXijXovg xpMjjh'iov. With 
 respect to ojaafxtvoi, just alter, we may 
 assign to it the sense irruenU?, of which 1 
 have noted examples in AiTian, Dio Cass., 
 Dionys. Hal., Died. Sic, and Plutarch ; 
 some of them with tTrt or tig and a noim 
 of person ; others, with the expression 
 used, as here, ahsofutdy. It is well pointed 
 out by Markland on Max. Tyr. Diss. vii. 9, 
 that the term CjduaBai contains in itself a 
 notion of zealous endeavour to accomplish 
 an object. 
 
 4. ^avfpioTarog tytvtTo] * was the most 
 distinguished;' as we say, 'most distin- 
 guished himself.' So in Diod. Sic. xii. <i2, 
 ^nyi(TTr)g aTro^axnc tTv\f, 'gained most 
 approbation.' 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XII. 
 
 10 
 
 orroc, Tovg Tpitipapy^ovg Kal Kvf^epvt'iTaQy li Tnj Kai ^okoii] cvvarov 
 iivai (T\f(v, aVo/ci'ouj'rac, Kal (pvXaG(TOinivov(^ tu)V vecJi', /it»/ t^vvrpi- 
 xpwTiv, tf3(Ki Xiycov wg ovk uKog a»/, ^uXtvv <^aioo^£i'ouc, roug ttoXc- 
 fiiiovq tv r>7 Ywp« nepn^Eiv Teiy^oq TTtTroitjiuivovc^' aXXa rat; ra G(pe- 
 Thoa(; vauc, /3(a^o^tt)'oyc t^]v airo^^aaiVy Karayvvvai t/CfXfUE, Kai 
 Tovg t,v /ii fid yovg fv] airoKvrjaai avri futyaXijjv evipyaaiijjv rag vavg 
 T(Hg Aa KhCaifiov'ioig iv t(o irapovri hiriSovvai, OKiiXavrag 06, Kat 
 ttuvtI rpoTTw an-oj3f(i'rac, tojv re av^ptjv Kai tov yj[i)piov Kpartfaai. 
 XI [. Kat o /iilv Tovc re dXXovg roiaJra tnecFTno^E, Kai tov eavTov 
 Kvl3ipvi]Tr]v avayiaifTag oKeiXai rrji' vavv, £\<i'>p£t £7ri Tt}V aTTopciOpav* 
 Kal TreipiviLUvng o7ro/3aivai' avhKOTD] vtto tu)v AOr^i'otwJ', Kai Tpav 
 /LiaTiaOug TroXXci, eXH7ro\pv)^i}(rt r£, Kat Tre(TovTog avTov ig Ttjv Trap- 
 
 <l>vXafT<Toi.i'svovg tmv I'fwi'] Meaning 'to 
 be chary of their vessels.' It is to bo 
 observed that (pvXaffaeaOai here takes the 
 gen., from its having the sense of <peidt(j9ai, 
 which always has the genit., as in the 
 words just afterwards added by way of 
 explanation, ^vXiov (peicofitpovg. In ^vv- 
 Tpi\l^(o(nv, just after, we have a strong 
 term signifying ' to dash to pieces,' as any 
 earthen vessel, by being crushed together : 
 though the word was sometimes applied to 
 a skip^ as here and in Eurip. €ycl. G98, 
 ov criT, tTTfi ffc, TTjad' dnopp^^ag Trjrpag 
 AvTolffi ovv vai'Tyai (Twrpi^io jSaXibv. 
 
 ^vXiov (pticofiki'ovg] The literal sense of 
 the expression is ' to be chary or sparing 
 of timber;' and the full meaning here 
 intended is, in other words, ' Do not be 
 afraid of timbers, as if the running of the 
 ships on shore would only be a sacrifice 
 of timl}€rs, that might be repaired.' So in 
 Herodot. viii. 100 & 116, we have, ov yap 
 ^vXuiv dyioi' b — tirri iipilv, dXX' dv^pwv : 
 and Xen.Hist. i. 1,24, dOvfuli' nepi ^vXu)v. 
 Indeed the word ^vXov (from Kvio cognate 
 with ^€w) meant a trunk of a tree hacked 
 and hewed into a sort of square beam ; and 
 by IvXijjv here we are to understand what 
 in ship-building is especially denoted by 
 the term timbers, namely, the ribs branch- 
 ing from the keel in a vertical direction, 
 (and usually formed of a single beam,) since 
 those, in ruiniitig a ship on shore, are the 
 first to receive the shock. Of course, De- 
 mosthenes, while using the term by a 
 rhetorical meiusis, means the ships them- 
 selres. Accordingly he just after exhorts 
 them rag vavg roig AaKtdaifiovioig t-nri- 
 Sovvat : and in so speaking he would be 
 the more easily understood, since the word 
 ^vXov, in one of its earliest uses, as found 
 in Homer, Hesiod, Pindar, and the earlier 
 
 tragedians, meant a boat or ressel, originally 
 a mere trunk of a tree hewed and hol- 
 lowed : and so the Latin terms trabs and 
 rat is, which at first denoted merely a trunk 
 or beam, afterwards meant a ship, and that 
 one of any description, though sometimes 
 with allusion to the original use. So Virg. 
 /En. iii. 191, says, 'vastumque caret trabe 
 currimus jequor,' and Hor. Od. i. 1, 1. 
 
 (Sta^of^dvovg Tr)v dirojiaaiv'] Schol. avv 
 (3ig, TToiol'vrag. So (5tatl. tov tKirXovv and 
 tairXouv in Arrian, i. 19, 11. ii. 23, 4, and 
 i^ia^. TtdpoSov in Zos. v. 29. Diod. Sic. 
 V. 124, 8 : and lience in a passage of 
 Polyb. iv. 18, 6, for Ty 7ri>Xy (iia^ofxivovg 
 ought to be read r?)i/ irvXifv /3. 
 
 dvri ^tydXwv tvepye(Tiu)v'\ ' in return 
 for great benefits.' Evidently imitated 
 from these are the words of Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. vii. 60, a^Jwv dvTi iroXXatv kuI KoXtHv 
 tpywv n'lav x«P^^ tTndoOtfvai. 
 
 oKtiXauTag] Schol. TrpooTrtXdaavTag, 
 for which, however, ought doubtless to be 
 read TrpocnXcKTavTag ; that term and its 
 derivative TrpoaiXaaia being, as Ernesti in 
 his Lex. testifies, used 'de navium appulsu.' 
 See my note on Acts xxvii. 41. 
 
 Ch. xii. 1. Tovg dXXovg cTrecTTrepxf] 
 'roused on,' namely, by such spirit-stirring 
 words. On the double accus. here see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 421, note 2. 
 
 Ti)v cnrofidOpav] Meaning the gang- 
 board, or heavy plank used in landing 
 from vessels. The term occurs in Hdot. 
 viii. 98. Poppo remarks that 'at TroXXd, a 
 little after, we may either supply TpavfiaTa 
 (similarly as TrXjiydg is supplied in the 
 ])hrase TVirrofifvog TroXXdg, on which see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 635) ; or we may take 
 TToXXa adrerhiallj/.' Of these two methods 
 of explanation, the former seems to deserve 
 the preference. 
 
 c2 
 
20 
 
 THUCVDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 425. 
 
 auTf^g eg ry yr,v, o'l 'AOwcuoi dveJ^ofievoi, varepov tt^o^- r6 roo- 
 Traiov Ixi'^'icravTo a iarriaav t^k 7r^oo(T/3o A »7c rm'-ri/c. 2. al B' 
 liXXoL TrpovOv^ovvTo ^dv, aSvvuToi g' ;\aav a7^oj3^7^a(, rwv re va;- 
 piwv xaXeTTornn, U rw.' 'AOwaiiov ^lerorrwr koI ov^'ev iiroyuypoiv- 
 
 r£, jca£ raur»,c AaKwviKVQ, a^wvtaOai ekhvovq imirX^ovraq, AuKt^ai^ 
 
 fioviov, ^l iK vecJi. re Kal eg Tr,v eavn^^v, ttoA.^u'c.v oi^ar, eir' 
 
 AUrjvaiovg aTTo^alvenr eVi ttoXv ydp iirolH Tug go2>,c ^i^ ro7 rore 
 
 r/)i/ 7rap«^ftp€<Ttar] The word signifies 
 properly that part of either end of a vessel 
 which is^(/'; of tlie oar-itay (rwv ftpeaiutv), 
 and of which we find mention in JP'olyien. 
 111. 11, 13, v7rb Ti)v Trapt^siptffiav Uarioov 
 Toixov, Mere, however, it must be under- 
 stood to denote that aft of the j^roir. Of 
 tlie word (wliich is rare) examples are 
 found ni Dio Cass., Polyien., and Arrian. 
 
 TTfpifppvf)] Arnold renders, 'slipped 
 from uroujid [his ai-mj ;' adducing several 
 examples of a similar use of Trent in the 
 sense ' from around,' in the case' of Trspi- 
 awi~ip and the Latin circiimscin/lere. Here 
 liowever, the difticulty remains just the' 
 Kanie, namely, how to account for the cir- 
 cumstance of TTspipptuj, which term pro- 
 perly signifies * to jlow around,' being used 
 m tlie derived sense *to siij) around,' with 
 the implied notion, arising from the nature 
 of the action, of slipping or tumbling of. 
 In this view the passage of Plato. Crit. 
 p. Ill, G, which Arnold places last, and 
 only directs to be compared, is of more 
 consequence than all the rest ; for of Treoi- 
 tppvtjKviag rng yf/f the meaning is, 'the 
 soil around the hill having clipped (f, so 
 as to leave the rock bare ;' a phenomenon 
 which is of no unfrequent occurrence in 
 Sititzerland. Similarly in a passage of 
 Arrian, Ind. xxx. 8, we have mention of 
 whales' carcases being driven ashore, Kai 
 arjTrofispa d7r6\\v(T9ai te, Kai rclg aapKag 
 aVToiai irspippeoixrag i;7roX«t7rai/ rd 
 offTea, 'having slipped or fallen off around 
 leave the bones bare.' So again in Diod! 
 bic 33, vol. ii. p. 241, the cold in Scvthia 
 IS described as so great, that rd aKpoj^joia 
 Tujv avOpwTTujv TrepippiT, 'men's fin^rs 
 and toes fall of: Another example, too, 
 (and that containing the construction with 
 f/£,) is found in Plut. vi. 190, 8, tig aWor 
 
 6| aWov TVTTOV, OidTTtp TO IXiTatOOfliVOV 
 
 vdiop, ^ipipptiov dei : and hence in a pas- 
 sage of Plut Amat. p. 754, a,^ f^rj iraoap- 
 pvy SeSiujg, for 7rapaf>pvy ought undoubt- 
 edly to be read Trtpippv?), 'fearing lest the 
 
 ring should slip from his finger.' Here, 
 then, the full sense intended to be ex- 
 pressed is, 'slijiped off from his arm and 
 tumbled into the sea ;' the idea of tmnblhig 
 being implied in the subjoined ig : and so 
 in Diod. Sic. xii. G2, wliere the circum- 
 stance in question is described, we have 
 the use of the fuller exj.ression j) d' 
 aamg irfpippvuffa Kai -maovaa ei'g ti)v 
 
 3. tg TovTO re Trfpuarr] »'/ Tvxrj] 'to 
 so great a degree was fortune clianfred •' 
 or literally, 'to this liad fortune ''come 
 round ;' implying a total change, similarly 
 as the phmse Trepuanj ig Toivavriov, 
 whicli is of frequent occurrence in Dionys. 
 Hal. At diro^aivtiv, further on, there is 
 no occasion to suppose, with Goeller, the 
 endeavour as liere standing for the action 
 ttself It IS sufficient to say that the pre- 
 sent tense here, as often, represents the 
 action as only commenced and in pro<rress 
 not completed. '^ ' 
 
 Itti koXv yap tTToUt rng doKrjg, &c.l 
 Ihe purpose of these words is to justifv 
 what had just been said on tlie total revo- 
 lution of circumstances as to the two 
 nations, and to show how much that re- 
 dounded to the honour of each of the 
 parties. The sense here intended to be 
 expressed is best laid down by Schoemann, 
 Obs. p. 21, and Goeller, who regard the 
 words as equivalent to 7ro\X^}J/ ydo do^av 
 tTToiu Iv T(fi Tore ToJg fxtv to yTrnpiorag 
 f^iaXifTTa tlvai Kai tu irf^d KpaTtarovg, 
 Toig dt TO BaXaaaiovg rf tlvai Kai Talg 
 vavci ttXCkxtov rrpofxeiv : * plurimam glo- 
 me suie sive maximam glorite sua? partem 
 efficiebat Lacedaemoniis, quod erant terra 
 optimi ; Atheniensibus, quod mai-i, i. e. 
 Lacedsemoniorum eo tempore gloria in eo 
 maxime posita erat, quod terra ; Athe- 
 niensium, quod mari optimi erant.' The 
 import of the phrase, then, is, as we should 
 say, ' formed a considerable part of the 
 glory they acquired in the war.' Evidently 
 nmtated from hence is the expression in 
 
 OI.. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XIII. 
 
 S) 
 
 TOLc ^lev tjTTfiowrntc fiaXicrra elvai, /cot ret irttu KpaTiarcng, roig ge 
 OaXnaaioic re, Ka\ rnlg vnvai irXeiaTOv irpoiyeiv. 
 
 ^Vlil. VavT^v f^iev ovv r»/y iijuepav Kai Ttjg voTepaiag /tteoog 
 Ti TrpnapoXag 7roir](Tainevoi eniTravvTo' Kal r^ rpiry eiri ^vXa eg 
 firiX"^'ag 7rapeTrein\Pav tmv vediv Tivag eg Aaivi^v, eXnilnvTeg to Kara. 
 Tuv Xif^itva Telyog vif^og fiev £)(£M', d7ro(5d<je(jjg ^e |nu^l(TTa ouatig 
 eXelv f^ir^xavalg. 2. ev tovtu) ^e al eK Trjg ZaKvt'Oov vij^g T(ov 
 AOrjvaiwv -rrapayiyvovTai j. TrevTifKovra' npoae(^ovOr)(rav yap tlov 
 re (ppovpioijjv riveg avrolg tmv eK NciUTraVrou Kal Xtcit Teaaapeg. 
 3. wg ce eicov rt]v re r}7reipov o-rrXirdiv irepiirXeuw ty'iv re vrjaov, 
 iv re ruj Xi^tevi ovaag rag vavg, Kal ovk eKirXeovaagy uTropnaavTeg 
 OTT); KaOopini<j(i)VTai, tots /tiev eg VlpioTtiv Tt]v vtjaov (rj ov ttoXv 
 MTre^Ei, ipriiiiog oudci), enXivaav Kal i^vXiaavTo' tt, h' varepala irapa- 
 
 Appian, i. 441,G7, fffj tovto Trpwrov avrbv 
 i-rri do^rjg Irroitjrrfi/, where had Schweigh. 
 been aware of the imitation ^ he would have 
 seen that Appian must have written Kai 
 TOVTO TToXi) avT(^ iTi tTTOiijafv ; the use 
 of an there being parallel to that of iv T(p 
 ToTi in the present passage. 
 
 Ch. XIII. 1. Ini ^i>Xa tg /i>;x«i'ctf] 
 ' to fetch timber for the making of 
 machines.' So Appian, i. 439, 2^, tni 
 vXy ig nTJxavdq hsTrXtiKJt, where, for vXy, 
 read vXrjv. On this elliptical use of iiri, 
 to denote purpose, see Valcken. on Herodot. 
 vii. 193. Of TrapsTTfjUi^av the meaning is, 
 ' sent along shore.' 
 
 ig 'Aaivrfv] On the situation of this 
 place see my note in Translation, and 
 Col. Leake's Travels in the Morea, vol. i. 
 p. 443. 
 
 tXTri^ovTtg TO KUTa tov Xtjusra Ttixog 
 ripoff /ufv txft J^J Here tXTrii^ovTeg, by a 
 certain idiom frequent in our author, in- 
 cludes within it tico senses ; in the first 
 clause bearing the sense piutantes ; in the 
 second, that of sperantes. With vxl/og 
 tx^iv (which signifies * to have some 
 height,' namely, such as to be defensible,) 
 compare vxpug Xaf.ii3dreiv, i. 91. 
 
 On the manner of the tiling a certain 
 obscurity exists, which Poppo applies him- 
 self to remove as follows : ' Prius Lace- 
 dsemonii ab alto {KaTu to TzkXayog, ch. 8), 
 tunc autem a portu navibus imi)etum fac- 
 turi erant ; nam castellum Atheniensium 
 in ipso promontorio situin utroque spec- 
 tabat. Ad portum murus excelsus, sed 
 exscensio facilis ; in altum mare versus loca 
 aspera, murus infirmus et exiguus ; a terra 
 denique castellum optime munitum erat.' 
 See Col. Leake, Travels in the Morea, 
 vol. i. p. 415. 
 
 2. TTfj-r^jforra] So 1 have thought 
 
 proper to edit, for vulg. TioaapaKOVTa, 
 which, though retained by Haack, Bekker, 
 and Goeller, is not permitted by knoini 
 facts ; a circumstance more than sufficient 
 to counterbalance the slenderness of MS. 
 authority for 7rtvri]KovTa, which is, indeed, 
 found only in two MSS., the Clarend. and 
 Venet. (and in collating the former of 
 these, I noticed that the reading irei'T. 
 was ou rasure) ; but considering the near 
 resemblance between the literal figures 
 /i and V, the authority of MSS. in such a 
 case is but slender. 
 
 3. T[pojTt)v] So I have thought jiroper 
 to edit, with Poppo, on the authority of 
 the MS. August, (to which I am enabled 
 to add also that of the second Cambridge 
 MS.) and of Steph. Byz., for vulg. ITpw- 
 Ttjv. In a case like the present, of far 
 greater weight than any autliority of MSS., 
 is the positive testimony of Steph. Byz., 
 borne out as it is by strong probability, 
 this being an instance in which a differ- 
 ence of accent is not unusual. 
 
 The words, a little after, tprjuog ovaa, 
 are not to be considered as giving any 
 reason ichy they went, but are merely to 
 be regarded as an incidental topographical 
 illustration, like another in our author 
 sui)ra I. 26, tort d' iaOfibg to x^P^o^t and 
 one which occurs in a passage of St. John, 
 vi. 10, 7]v ci x^9'''^Q noXvg tu t(^ ro7r<^. 
 The real reason why they went thither was, 
 because the fleet was in want of a joorf, 
 which they would there find, since the 
 island of Prote (which, I suspect, was so 
 called from its being the first that pre- 
 sents itself, on the voyage along the west- 
 ern coast of Greece, to a ship navigating 
 the western coast of Peloponnesus from 
 the gulf of Corinth to tlie south) was, as 
 Ct>l. Leake informs us, one forming by its 
 
22 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 » \ 
 
 » / 
 
 OKivaaainEVoi wg tTTi Tou/ita^tov, avriyovro, — rjv /luv avTSKTrAtiv 
 iutAijjai acpiGiv ig r>/)' tvpvxtJiJiav, ti ot jlu}, u)Q avroi tTnaTrAivdov- 
 /ufi'ot. 4. K<xi oi i^iiv ovTi. (iiTam/yorro, oute a ciivin\\ji\aav, ^oas«i 
 
 T£ I'aut; £7rX>/oou)', /cat 7r«^j£cr/C£ua2[oi'ro, ?jy tdTrXey rig^ wg iv tuj 
 Xt/t£i'i, ovTi ov aiLiiK^w, vav/iiaYijaovTig, XIV. Ot o AO»/rato(, 
 -yyovr^C) faO f/cartpov roi' tcTTrAoui^ wp/irjdcty ctt avTovg' Kiii rag 
 /u£i' ttXciouc Kai /i£r twpoi'C »/6?j rtui' vtwi' /cat civTiirpixJfjovg, irpoa^ 
 TTtdoi'Tft,' £g (^uyrjr K:aT£crr»j(Taj', /cat tTrtSiw/coiTCc,-, (ug ota ppo^tot,-, 
 
 position witli the continent, the best port 
 north of Navarino. 
 
 3. f/v /utv avTtKTrKiiv tOt\it:ai, &c.] It 
 has been usually thought that the apodosis 
 to this first clause is wanting, as in another 
 case, iii. 3, Kai tjv fxtv K^ji^y y Tvelpa. 
 Dukas, however, rightly denies tlie exist- 
 ence of any antapodoton ; and he takes 
 the words as equivalent to TrupaaKtv- 
 anaufvoi dviiyovro ottw^, i}v fxiv tKTrXev- 
 awaiv Gi TToXt/itot, vavfiaxqaiocnv avrolg' 
 el ck fit), &c. Arnold and Goeller, how- 
 ever, explain the words as follows : irapa- 
 (TKtvaadfievoi tog Ini vavj-iaxictv dvi]yovTO, 
 yv fih' dvrtKTr\{iv iOtkioai aip'iaiv ig Tt)v 
 fyp^Xtoptai', iv Tij tvpvxu)pia^ ti dt fit), wg 
 ttvToi tTreaTrXevaovfitPoi tTri vav^ia\iav tv 
 Ti^i ivTog Tov Xt^ievog. In this latter mode 
 of explication there is less of simplicity, 
 but perhaps what comes nearer the truth. 
 
 4. Here, as Goeller remarks, the rela- 
 tive sentence a cuvorjOrjtTav is, as usual, 
 illustrated by the apposition of the infin. 
 ppaKni, on which see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 476. On the plural a see Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 472, 5. 
 
 riv tmrXky Ttg] Meaning the enemy, the 
 Lacedivmonians ; on which idiom see note 
 at V. 14, 4. 
 
 opTi OV o-yuiK-p<p] A litotes to denote 
 reri/ large; this being, in etiect, one of 
 the largest liarbours in Europe. As to 
 the form afiiKptii, for which Goeller, with 
 the approbation of Poppo, edits fxiKptfi, 
 from two IM6S. (Clar. and Griev.) 1 
 have chosen, with Bekker, to retain 
 (Tf.nKpfp ; such being called for by the 
 authority of almost every MS. (for, from 
 the dissent of the Cod. Venet., I suspect 
 that in the Cod. Clar. the c has been 
 erased ; and as to the Cod. Gnev., it is 
 one quite of modem date and of little 
 authority,) and that in a case where MSS. 
 have peculiar weight. Again, tliat the 
 above form should have place in our 
 author, is tlie more probable from its 
 beuig (as Elmsley on Eurip. Med. attests) 
 of universal occurrence in the early 
 
 tragedians, wherever the metre permits. 
 There, while rare is the use of ju/icoot;, 
 very frequent is that of afiiKpog, and 
 that especially where, as liere, a iiieiosis 
 is intended; e. g. yEschyl. Theb. 461, 
 iaximuTKTTai I' dcTTrig cii (TfiiKpov rpo- 
 TTOi'. So])h. G:^d. Col. 5117, ov aiiiKpbg 
 dyojv. 635, Carrixov ov rr^uKpov. Trach. 
 873, ov (TfiiKpCjv KaKu>i' i/p^tu. And so 
 also in Eurip. Hec. 352. Hip]>. 1037. 
 Andr. 86. Ileracl. 387. Antiop. frag. 
 24, 1. Moreover, in another pas.^age of 
 our author, vii. 75, we have Kai Tavry ov 
 (TfjiiKp^ in all the MSS. but one, and that 
 the least valuable. Indeed I know not 
 one instance of fiiKpbg ever being used in 
 such a case, while that of fffiiKobg is per- 
 petual. Herodotus often uses afuKpog, 
 (especially with ov, to express a meiosisj 
 as at V. 113, and iii. 4.) but never ^iKpog : 
 and Pindar uses cpiKpog once, (namely, in 
 Pyth. iii. 191, ajxiKpug tv <TniKpo7g,) but 
 never piKpog. Again, that our author did 
 here use the term fffiiKpbg, is the more pro- 
 bable, from the circumstance that his per- 
 petual imitator (DioCass.) uses this and its 
 derivatives, though in that writer's age the 
 middle fonn fiiKpbg was almost exclusively 
 employed. Hence very properly has 
 Bekker in another passage of our author, 
 viii. 81, for vulg. ov ^iKpdg, edited, from 
 one of the best MSS., ov afiiKpug ; though 
 he has at iv. 30, left fiiKpov. Finally, that 
 our author so wrote, is the more probable, 
 because Herodotus, in tlie passage which 
 he seems here to have had in mind, lias 
 (TfiiKpov : though whether the ancient 
 writers used afiiKpbg after a word ter- 
 minating with g, or rejected the <t, is more 
 than I would venture to assert either 
 way. 
 
 Cii. XIV. 1. fitrtiopovg ijStj Kai avTi- 
 TTpcjpovg'] Meaning * such as had got into 
 deep water, and were ranged prow-for- 
 wai'd,' i. e. on their way to meet the 
 enemy. 'Qg ^id (3pax'^og is well explained 
 by Poppo to mean * (juatenus, per brevi- 
 tatem si)atii, poterant :' for they would 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LTBER IV. CAP. XIV, 
 
 23 
 
 irpu^aav ^Iv woWdg, Tvirre ^'e iXa(5ov, Kai ^uav rouro^v aurotg 
 avSparrf rcug ^l XoiTraTg u' ry yij Karan^^^vymaiq ^v^ftaXUV at 
 U Ka\, TrXrjooJ^tEvai m, npiv avaycaf^at, iKoirrovTo'—KaL rivaq kcu 
 dva^oviiiivoL Kevck JX/cor, nHv dv^cnZv a; (pvj^v cop^undvivv, 2. a 
 ioi^yvTtg ol Aa/ctSatAtovtot, Kai TrepiaXyovvreQ n^ iraOu, oTi7npavTu>v 
 ol ai'Sp.g dirAafii^avovTO h r^j vnauj. ^ap^j5o^',0ovv' /cat aTrerr^at.'ov- 
 rec k rnv OaXaoaav ^vv To\q oTrXo.g, avOiiXKOV lmXa^ij5uvo^uvot rwv 
 v,wv, Ka\ kv to6tw KeKu^XdaOai t^o/cet 'Uaarog w ^u, rtvt /cat avrog 
 kVya. TTup^v. ^.^ kykv.ro r, o Qo^v^og fxiyag Kai avTrlXXay^xevog 
 
 soon attain the friendly shore, and be out 
 of their reach. On the term trpioffav, 
 * shattered their hulls] by the £/i/3oX/) or 
 charge, see note at viii. 41, 4. ^ 
 
 fci/ ry yy Kara7rt(l)tvyviaig kvkl3aXXop] 
 Commentators are not agreed as to the 
 reference or the force of the kv. To refer 
 it as some do, (including Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 §577.) to ivktiaXXov, leads to a sense any 
 thing but apposite. Preferable is the view 
 of Goeller, who takes tv tj) yy as standing 
 for fQ Tt)v ynv ; adducing, in exempli- 
 fication of this idiom, a passage of Plato, 
 p. 260, Tbv Ss yt (TOfpiarfiv t<pa[uv tv 
 TovT(ii TTio r<p r67r<f> KaTa7n(ptyytvai, 
 where Heind. compares Xeii. Hist. iv. 
 5 5, oi ci£ tv Tip 'Upai(it Karairtcptvy^rfg 
 iHmffav : and he further observes, that 
 « we do not find this construction m any 
 other tense except the preterite.' That, 
 however, may be considered a circum- 
 stance purely accidental, there being no 
 ima<»inable reason why it should not have 
 place in the j^resent tense. Thus we say 
 
 * to take refuge in,' as in a passage of Bp. 
 Atterbury, ' they take refuge m a multi- 
 tude :' and so 'here the sense will be, 
 
 * which had refuge on the shore.' Still, 
 however, the difficulty remains, how to 
 account for the idiom in question : in order 
 to which, we may best, with Poppo, (1 rol. 
 i. 1, 178.) suppose the present to be a sort 
 of condensed form of expression for iv 
 TV yy ovnaig, KaTaire<ptvyviaig kg avrrfv, 
 kvtjSaXXov : and the same principle will 
 aPDlv to the above-cited passages of Plato 
 
 appl> v.. — - X " 1 • *i 
 
 and Xenophoii (and more evidently m tHe 
 latter, from the circumstance of tt; ''o 
 'Upalov KUTitpvyov occurring just before) : 
 and similarly our phrase, above adverted 
 to, ' to take refuge in a multitude,' is to be 
 explained as standing for * to fly to or be 
 in a multitude.' In short, hi the present 
 passage, the principle in question is neces- 
 sary £)r the very purpose of drawing forth 
 the full sense intended, and making pro- 
 minent the most important part of it, 
 which fixes the jylace of the action, as done 
 
 to the ships tv ry yy, opposed to those 
 before mentioned, as attacked fitretopovg 
 Kai dvTiirpojpovg, whereas in this the 
 prows would be turned the contrary way— 
 
 to land. 
 
 iKOTTTovrol * were battered,' namely, 
 by the beaks of the enemy's vessels in 
 charging : of which use of the word 
 another" example occurs infra viii. 13, 
 K-07r«TfTat, and one is found in Plut. Alcib. 
 27, tKOTTTt rag vavg. Probably the term 
 obtained this use from that of kotttu), found 
 in Homer, as employed of a bird or dragon 
 striking \n ith the be*ak, cScc. On the phrase, 
 just airer, dva^ovfitvoi tlXKov, see note at 
 
 i. 50, 1. ... 
 
 2. TTtpiaXyovvTig r<p TrdOfi] * grieving 
 exceedingly at the mishap.' The term 
 TreouiXykcj is formed from irepiaXytjg, 
 wliich is of the same form as Trtpiopyng. 
 In oTiTTtp, just after, we have a certain 
 Attic, though rare, conjunction of particles, 
 of which I know no examples elsewhere 
 except in Aristoph. Eq. 53. Lucian, 1. 140. 
 Poppo compares the form diornrtp, refer- 
 ring to Hartung de Part. i. p. 342, sq. 
 With tTTtaliaivovTeg, &c. compare u. 90, 
 
 sub fin. 
 
 dvOtlXKOV tTTiXan^avofitvoi] Meaning, 
 ' hauled off the ships,' laying hold of the 
 poops, and dragging them the contrary 
 way. Here, for vulg. dvnX., which has 
 very slender authority from MSS., and 
 was evidently a gloss, the later editors 
 have very properly edited t-rnX. 
 
 Kui iv TovTii* -^ Trapj-jr] Meaning, as 
 Arnold explains, t/caffrog i^Uti KtKojXva9ai 
 TO tpyov IP Tivi ipycp nn Kai avrbg irapnv. 
 See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 474, h, and conipare 
 the very similar passage at u. 8. Here, 
 however, Poppo objects to the insertion of 
 the negative between <^j and rivi, and pro- 
 poses to read instead ^u] rig, found at 11. 8, 
 which I have reason to think had place m 
 the original whence the Cod. Clareud. was 
 
 copied. 
 
 3 iyfviTO — avTriXXayiitvog] The con- 
 struction is, as Goeller rightly points out, 
 
24 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 425. 
 
 re TTovor Traoaaxoi'TH- a'AAriAcxc, Kal r^av^iarlaavre,, SuKoiO^^aaV 
 Kai ot AaK^Saif^ovLOi rci,- Kevac; vav,^ TrArJv ra7v re] TrpcJro. Ar;^(^ct. 
 
 OL ^,v rponaun^ re ^arr^aav Ka\ v^Kfjov, drri^oc^av, Kal vava^nu>v 
 ^Kfjarrjaav, kcu rr^v v^aov ,vQk 7r,odir\,ov Kin iv ^.Ao/o7 u^ov 
 
 tytviTo TB o 06ovl3oQ Trepi Tat: vavij filycif; 
 Kai avrTjXXayfiboQ tou UaTspioi^ rpoirov, 
 and sucli wherein the mode pursued by 
 each party, in naval combat, was inter- 
 changed.' 'AvTTiW. stands for /ierr/XX. 
 Ihe iexin 0opvi3o(;, wlueh signifies properly 
 a noise, tumult, uproar in general, here 
 denotes particularly that tumultuous shout- 
 ing which is incident to battle, as in Hdot. 
 ly. 13, and often in Xen. and other clas- 
 sical writers : and hence we may perceive 
 the (/rapkic force of the words of the pro- 
 phet Amos, ii. 12, ^Moab shall die with 
 tumult, shouting, (meaning the shout of 
 >var, as in Jer. xlvi. I7, and Hos. x. 14.) 
 and triumph ;' which last particular is 
 subjoined by way of completing the picture 
 as m Virg. .En. ii. 313, ^Exoritur cla- 
 morque virum clangorque tubarum : ' and 
 so m Job xxxix. 25, Sept. we have, 7r66- 
 pioUtv df 6(T<ppaiviTai TroXt/ioi; gvi^ ciK- 
 fiaTi Kui Koavyy, where, for rrvv liXfiuTi, 
 read avu dXaXdypan, 'the battle-shout, 
 the war-cry' (see 1 Sam. xvii. 20): a 
 conjecture confirmed by the Aid. edit 
 and some MSS. awaXay^ari : thou^rh 
 the translators have not well represented 
 the sense; overlooking the middle word 
 Sarim, (perhaps from its being corrupt in 
 their copies, and unintelligible,) which, 
 being taken into the account, determines 
 the sense to be, *the thundering of the 
 captains [giving their ordei-s], and the 
 [respondent] war-cry of the troops, even 
 the Jormer of which, it is meant, the war- 
 horse smells (or understands) ;' a circum- 
 f^tance attested by the words of Oppian, 
 cited by Bochart : Kai pdQtv uaaitv Koa- 
 Ttpa)v (TuvOiipa XoxayCJi'. 
 
 VVith respect to UirXiiUwg, just after, 
 of this the sense required by the context 
 IS certainly /«/-y, ^vhat is expressed at iii. 
 «2, by TO ^tiTrXy'iKTwc blh. This, however, 
 IS a sense by no means admitted by the 
 term employed, iKTtXhi. ; and I doubt not 
 that, tor this, our author wrote kiTrXt'i^tojc, 
 which term has precisely this force ; as 
 m JEhun, \ . 11. ii. 19 ; ,vhere, though one 
 
 MS. has tKTrX., that reading has been very 
 properly rejected by the editors. The 
 word is also found in Longin. § 15, though 
 one MS. has tKrrXnKii:, which is justly pi^e- 
 lerred by Toup, on the ground that," as he 
 says ifiTrXu^ig signifies immia (furor) • 
 tKTTXrj^iQ. perterre/actio. The word is also' 
 found m the Schol. on ^schvl. Theb 548 
 and in Horn. II. v. 22C ; as "also the cog- 
 mite form IfinXrjKia, m Plut. vi. 206*. 
 Pollux, v. 121. Dio Cass. 64, 59. And so 
 in a passage of Hippocr. Aphor. vii. 14 
 for tKirXriKiQ ought undoubtedly to be read 
 tUTTXij^iQ', as also in Polyb. I 81, 0, ^,a 
 rnv TToof citppoSima 6c,fii,i. Kai Iv tovtoiq 
 tKTrXnliv, foj. l-^cTT., tp7rX,jKiv, (compare 
 Plato, p. 482, Kai f,oi inn r<Iii. irLu>v 
 ^auiKivv joU tiTTov tfiTrXyjKTOQ,) and in 
 Basil. apSteph. Tl.es. for tK7rX,,KTog 6oun 
 read ,fi7rX. : and so in Soph. Aj. 1358,' fl.r 
 ^ulg. ipwTti: tKTrXnKToi, Brunck and others 
 have rightly edited ^oinc tp-rrX. 
 
 i^ inally, the purpose of these words, o'i 
 T£ yap AaKidaipovwi—iTTtKofiaxovv, is to 
 illustrate the above-mentioned marvellous 
 revolution in affairs ; where at TrpoQvuiac 
 Kui tKTrX. (or rather tp7r.) the latter par- 
 ticular, Kai EKTrXt'i^toji;, is meant to further 
 develop the sense; q. d. nay, furu ; in 
 allusion to the fierce contest and desperate 
 exertions made by the Lacedaemonians to 
 rescue and regain their empty ships. 
 
 aXXo ovdiv] Supply iiroiovv, as at iii. 
 
 2?' i""! T,*"''^' ^"'P**'** ""^^ Blomfield on 
 ^schyl. Pers. 214, and JVIatth. Gr. Gr. 
 § C12. 
 
 ^ (ioyXopepoi ry Trapovaij ~ intttUtiv] 
 
 anxious to follow up their present fortune 
 
 to the inmost ;' namely, as well knowing 
 
 that There is a tide m the affairs of 
 
 men. Which, taken at the flood, leads 
 oji to fortune.' Evidently imitated from 
 hence IS the expression of Dio Cass. C6, 
 
 h ''-''' ^''P?'"'y "* ^^rvxi<} iTTinav ilTiK- 
 tXOtiv tnidvpn. 
 
 4. Tck KBvdQ vavQ] Namely, those which 
 the Athenians were Jiauling off by ropes. 
 See § 1. ^1 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XV 
 
 25 
 
 if Kai airo iravTUjv >/6r; /3e(3o]7^r/fcorec, t^ttvor Kara ^(jjpav tiri ry 
 MuXm. 
 
 XV. Eg o£ riji' Stto^d/v wg rjyytXOt] Ta yeyivrj/niva m^n 
 TluXoVj Ebo^ev avTon^, wg iiri t^v/LKpo^a (.ayaXrj, rci riXi] KaTa(5av- 
 rag eg to (rrparoTrtoov povAiveiv Trapavpi/^ua, opojvTaCj o ti av 
 coKTrj. 2. Kai Mg ticov acuvarov uv Ttinwpeiv Toig aropaat, Kni 
 Kivcuvtueiv ovK epovXovTo »/ viro Xifxov ri naOeiv avrovg, i] vno 
 7rXt}9ovg jOiaaOevTag KpaTr}dt',vai, edo^ev avToig npug Tovg OTpa- 
 
 5. Kai ttTTO jravTiov ijCq (itjSotjOqKoTei;} 
 From the context, compared with the 
 words at ch. 8, it plainly appears that the 
 meaning here intended must be, ' and 
 those who had now come up to aid from 
 all [the other allies],' namely, the allies at 
 large in Peloponnesus, as distinguished 
 from the Spartans and their Perioeci, who 
 are at i. 1, mentioned as having first come 
 up to the siege. Supposing, however, such 
 to be the sense of the words, the article 
 here cannot be dispensed with ; and hence, 
 for Kai, I would read Kai ot. IIow easily 
 the oc might, in this instance, be absorbed 
 by the at preceding, it is scarcely neces- 
 sary to observe. ^ 
 
 Ch. XV. I. TO. TsXi]] Meaning the 
 officers for the administration of state- 
 affairs, the Ephori, See note on i. 58. 
 Of the two readings here existing, vulg. 
 rrpbg to xPHf^^t adopted by Haack, Dind., 
 and Goeller, and that of almost all the 
 MSS., edited by Bekker and Poppo, Trapa- 
 Xpfjfia, I am decidedly of ophiion that ihe 
 latter is to be preferred. As to the two 
 ])assages, of Aristoph. A v. 1330, and 
 Dionys. de C. V. p. 190, adduced in con- 
 firmation of the former, they only pi"0ve, 
 what no one could doubt, that o{)^j/ can be 
 followed by Trpog xp*//*") ^^^ ^^**^y ^'i'l iiot 
 determine the reading here. As to Trapa- 
 Xp^/ia, internal as well as external evi- 
 dence is in its favour ; since far more 
 likely is it that Trpog to XP^f*" should 
 have arisen from Trapaxpnp-cit than the 
 reverse. ITpot; to xP*)/^^* ^^'^^> ^ suspect, 
 an alteration proceeding from certam cri- 
 tics who did not undeistand or approve of 
 7rapaxpnp"> or, as it was perhaps written, 
 TTOpd xpv/*"' 
 
 Supposing, then, as we justly may, that 
 Trapaxptjpa is the true readmg, the ques- 
 tion is, to what particular word in the sen- 
 tence it is to be referred. Taken, as it 
 might, with bpCjvraQ, (with which verb it 
 is associated in a passage of Plato, p. 365.) 
 it will thus be scarcely necessary to the 
 sense; whereas, if taken with (iovXiviiv, it 
 
 is highly significant and even appropriate, 
 since the sluggishness of the Lacedae- 
 monians would need to be thus stirred up. 
 The import of the expression is, statim, 
 e tempore, * for the nonce :' and so in Cic. 
 Off. ii. 9, we have, * expedire rem, et con- 
 silium e tempore capcre.' Such, too, is the 
 sense of the word in the phrase ^ovXtvtiv 
 Trap, b Ti dv SoKy, "to determine upon and 
 take what course might seem advisable,' 
 as iii. 28, j3ovXtvffai — ottoIop dv ti ftou- 
 Xiovrai. Ilapaxp., then, being refeiTed to 
 fiovXeveiv, bpwvTai; is to be taken by itself, 
 in the sense re inspectd, *on seeing the 
 state of affairs.' How little defensible is 
 the reading Trpoc to xP'}/^"* ^^'i'^ fully 
 appear by considering that, if taken with 
 /3ov\., it leaves o ti dv SoKy without a 
 verb ; and if with opwvrat;, it is little 
 significant, and almost uncalled for, since 
 opCJvTaQ needs no adjunct to develop its 
 sense, its full meaning being, * after ascer- 
 tainiiiK the state of things with their own 
 eves.' 
 
 2. ^ vTTo Xipov — KpaTt]6tjvai} There is 
 here no little discrepancy in the MSS., 
 and some diversity in the opinion of critics 
 as to the true reading. The common read- 
 ing is, VTTO Xoipov Ti TraQtlv avTovg, ^ 
 VTTO TrXiiGovg jiiacOkpTag r) KpaTtjQ'tvTaq. 
 This, however, though I'etained by Wasse 
 and Duker, is any thing but defensible ; 
 since to repeat, as Duker directs, ti 
 iraQtiv from the context, would be to 
 make a distinction between terms that are 
 no other than synonymous. Hence I feel 
 fully justified in editing, with Bekker, 
 Goeller, and Arnold, from a majority of 
 the MSS., ri vno Xipov — KpaTTjBfjvai. 
 Poppo seems to have been in this instance 
 infiuenced by the authority of Hermann, 
 who, 1 find, so reads, interpreting thus : 
 * ut aut fame aut a multitudine superati 
 raorcrentur (TraOelv ti) caperenturve.' 
 This is, however, surely doing violence to 
 the plain scope of the sentence, (which 
 is to represent the Lacedaemonians as 
 exposed to two fatal alternatives, either of 
 
26 
 
 TliUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. 
 
 425. 
 
 Tijyoug T(x)v 2\0r]vuuov, »/i' cOfAojdi, aTrov^ai; Trot »/ara/(£ roue to. 
 TTtoL riuAoi', «7ro<Trc<Xac £<,• rat," AOiivaq Trpeajjiic ir^oi £i;/i/3o<Tftue, 
 Kcti Tovfj iivdfja^ ii)Q T((\^i(TT(i TTii^cKjOai Ko/LuaaaOcii, XVI, Af^a- 
 inivwv be tu)v aTo(iTr]yu)v rov Aoyov iy'iyvovTO (JTTor^ai rota/^e, 
 * AuKicaifioviovQ /nev rag vav(^ ev ciig f)'au/.(av»;fTay, Kcti tcic; iv 
 ry AaK(i)viKij iraaiuj ocrai ijaav /iuiKoaty iraocicovvai KO/HLcravTCtg tg 
 rii^Aov AOijvaunc, Kai oirXa jli)} eiTK^LpHv rw THy[af.uiTi iiU]Te 
 Kara yifv jfo/rt Kara OaXaaaav' AOifvalovg ^£ To7g iv ry v»/(t<^> 
 avbouiJi GiTov HIV roL'g e\f ry UTn'i^o) Ao/ceSaijUoin'oug kKirif^ncuv 
 TUKTov Kill /m/iiayfiivov, cuo -^oiviKag eKaarto Attikui; u\(J>'itiov, 
 
 perishing by liunger or of being cut off 
 by the sword,) and may be said to run 
 counter to propriety of language ; for 
 where does KoaniOtivai in any good writer 
 bear the sense 'to be taken prisoners ?' a 
 sense, indexed, here wholly irrelevant, since 
 the Lacedaemonians had uever on any 
 pecasiou submitted to be taken prisonei*s, 
 having never asked for quarter, or been 
 willing to receive it by yielding up their 
 amis. So at eh. 40 it is said of the actual 
 surrender of these men afterwards, that it 
 Avas of all the events of the war the one 
 least expected by the Greeks : tovq ydt) 
 ActKfdaifioi'iovQ orre Xtfjtp ovts di^a.yK7j 
 oi'dsf^it^ Tjtiovv Tu. oTrXa 7rapadovi/ai, dXXd 
 t^ovTUQ, Kai fxaxofJiii'OVQ b)Q IdvvavTo, 
 d7ro9vr](TKfiv. The difficulty would, indeed, 
 be lessened by reading, for (SutrrOsvTag, 
 fiiaaGrjvai, as Valla seems to have done, 
 though without the slightest authority from 
 MSS. The whole perplexity vanishes by 
 reading, from full half of the MSS., (3i- 
 aaQkvTUQ KpaTrjOiji'ai, to which there is 
 no reasonable objection to be alleged ; for 
 as to that urged by Poppo, that *it is 
 difficult to imagine how so plain an ex- 
 pression should have given use to others 
 very far from ])erspicuous,' that is purely 
 imaginary. The inconvenience was, I 
 doubt not, occasioned by the accidental 
 omission of the first T; before Xifiov, which, 
 when lost, was afterwards noted in the 
 margin to be supplied, but was introduced 
 in the wrong phice ; a circumstance which 
 has occurred in various otlier instances. 
 
 Of VTTO TrXiiOoi'Q iSiarrQki'Tcig Kparq- 
 Oqvai, the sense is, ' to be mastered, or 
 overpowered, by force of numbei"s:' and 
 so tKoaTiiGqcrav at vii. 55. 
 
 Ch. X\ I. 1. alTin' t^}' — fifuayfih'ov} 
 Arnold is of opinion, that by subjoining 
 h'fo xoiVtJCftt:— d/X^trwr, our author means 
 to indicate that the words (tItov fii^iay- 
 /isroi' are to be understood of barley-Hour 
 ground. This, however, dijcs not neces- 
 
 sarily follow ; for words in apposition some- 
 times serve to denote the contents of any 
 thing just mentioned in its component 
 parts : and there is the more reason to 
 adopt tliis view in the present instance, 
 since fi^fjiayfiEvov does not denote, as it is 
 explained by Portus and others, mol'ititm, 
 around, but, as Bredow, Goeller, and Poppo 
 rightly interpret, kneaded ; and mTov may 
 be taken to denote either bread, or tlie 
 dough-cake, fid'Cav, from which it was 
 formed. So in a passage of Aristoph. Eq. 
 we have nd't^av fitixaKorog, and in Archil, 
 frag. 56, [xd^av fitfiayfAkvrjv: also in 
 Herodot. i. 200, fxa^av [xa^dfitvog ix(t 
 (i. e. uses it as a dough-cake), 6 c't, dprov 
 TpoTTov oTTTTjcag. Aristopli. Pax, 55, fidr- 
 Tiiv /id^ftv. Plato de Rep. ii. 372, b, 
 Opixlyovrai, Ik fiiv twv KpiGuiv dX^iTa 
 (TKtvai^Ofievoi, Ik dk tCjv Trvputv dXfx^pa, 
 rd ^iiv Trkxpavreg, rd dt fjid^avTtg fid^ag, 
 which last passage serves to show the 
 distinction of terms as applied to barley- 
 cakes, or wheaten loaves : and so in Dio 
 Cass. Ixii. G, p. 1006, 33, we have, (titov 
 Ti fifftayfievov Kai oivov Kai tXaiov Stov- 
 rai, where there is an allusion to the cakes 
 kneaded up with oil and wine, which were 
 given to the soldiers on hard service. See 
 note at iii. 49, iiaBiov — oiv^j Kai lXai<^ 
 dX(piTa 7rt(pvpa}x'tra, where Duker cites 
 Aristoph. Ran. 1105, as calling the food 
 of rowers /jid'Cav. Finally, in a passage of 
 Aristoph. in his Centaur, cited by Pollux, 
 vii. 24, are conjoined, among the several 
 j)articulars pertaining to the process of 
 bread-making, the following, /idrrtu, Sevw. 
 And in Xen. fficon. x. 11, we have, dyaOov 
 yvfivdaiov — rb dtvffai Kai fid^ai. 
 
 Cue xoiinKag'\ Answering to two English 
 quarts, corn measure. The Greek ^oti^'lj 
 as lioeckh, Staatsh. vol. i. p. 99, has shown, 
 was equivalent to the Roman modius, con- 
 sisting of nearly two pints. From what 
 Roeckh there says, it apj>ears that one 
 quui*t was considered a bare sustenance 
 
 OL. 9S, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XVII. 
 
 •27 
 
 K'ol ^io KOTvXag olvov, Km Komg, OeodnovTi ^£^ Toiriov ii^uGia' 
 Tuvra ^e npujvTiov nov 'AOtirauov kair^iiTHV^ ku\ ttXoiov ju]^lv 
 lairXfiV XdOoa' (j>vXi'i<jaHV Se Kol rrfv iniffov 'A0>ji'oioug ^iri^lv naaov, 
 oaa juri 07ro/3an'ovrac* kcu ottXci juj/ lTri<j>^pHV t(o UeXoTrovviiGliov 
 aroart^ /urire Kara 7»7r jLum Kcnd OciXacrauv. 2. o ti ^' dv rourwv 
 7r«|Oaj3a/i'a;cTiv £/c«reoot /col otiovv, rore XiXuaOai ^ rdg <T7rovS«c. 
 faTTHdOca ^£ avrdq fxexpi oi fcTrai-fA^wffiv ol ek t(^v ' ABrn't^v AaKt- 
 SuiiLWViwv TT^iGJBug' dTToaruXcu ^l avrovg Tpt»?\oei 'AOjjvaiouc, Kat 
 7raA(v KOjuicrai. eXOovnov Ss, rug re (Tirov^dg XiXvaOai ravTag, kui 
 rdg vavg divo^ovvai * Adnva'iovg ojiioiag omdTrcp dv ira^aXaj^waiv.'' 
 3. al liilv airov^al em TovToig tyaVovro, Kai cu vijzg na^e^oOiiaav, 
 oSaai TTtpt eH»i/coi'ra, K(u oi Trpecrf^Hg direGTaXiiaav. dfpiKO^evoi Se eg 
 Tag 'AOnvag eXe^av Toia^e, 
 
 XVII. '^ '^Eneiii^Pav Vfidg AafCt^at^ortot, w 'A0»]i'aToi, irepi tmv 
 tv Til vnau) dvdfxuv irpd'^ovTag o ti dv vjluv T£ i^cpeXifiov ov to avTo 
 TreiOwjuEV, Kai r]ijuv eg T)]v t^vjiKpopdv, die ^k tmv TrapovT<x)v, Kocjpov 
 
 for a man, and two quarts a comfortable 
 and even liberal provision. See Herodot. 
 vi. 57. Arnold observes, that * though in 
 Polyb. vi. 39, one chfjenix is mentioned as 
 the soldier's allowance per diem,-^'ct that 
 was of jr/i(?a«-meal rather than wheat-flour,' 
 probably of a fine quality ; which would 
 in serviceablencss far exceed the same 
 measure of harl,n-mcaL Probably, too, the 
 allowance of liesii-meat to the Romans was 
 greater than that to the Greeks. The 
 cotyla was one-quarter of the choenix, a 
 little more than three-quarters of a pint, 
 wine measure. See Boeckh, ubi sujjra, 
 and note on vii. 87, 2. 
 
 By Kpkag, just after, understand simply 
 Jlc.^h-meat, doubtless in proportion to the 
 allowance of meal, and probably according 
 to some well-known weight, as we may 
 hifer from the use of the word in Xenophon, 
 and writers after his time, to denote a 
 j.iece of fiesh of a certain known weight. 
 So Xen. Cyr. ii. 2,2, lykvero UdaTt^ r'lfiuiv 
 rpia Kpsa (for KpsuTa). Athen. iv.^ rkr- 
 Tapa Xri^py Kpfa, and Aristot. Kpta fUoffi. 
 Here, however, and perhaps in the pas- 
 sages of Xen. and Athen. above cited, 
 the term may be best rendered portions, 
 answering to the fxepidtg icptoiv in Plut. 
 And so in Athen. iv. pfpi^ng TroihtravTeg 
 Ttttv KpiMV Kai tCjv dpTwv Iffag. Indeed 
 the word Kpkag here may best be ren- 
 dered by our old term ' a mess [of 
 meat].' 
 
 offa 111) dTTO^aivovrag^ This, as Poppo 
 points out, stands for oaa CvranOai p)) 
 dTTOjiciivoPTag, 'qiumtum possent non de 
 
 scendentes,' (ratlier, * exscensionem faci- 
 entes,') or, according to Goeller, for offa 
 (pvXdcrnttv IdvvavTo ovk dTrojSaivovTtg. 
 Compare i. Ill, oaa pn) KpartTv Ttjg yqg, 
 for o(Tu KociTtlv Ti]g ytjg ilvvavro, ///}. 
 Soph. Trach. 1221, 2. 
 
 Kai oTiovv'] 'in any particular whatever.' 
 Cn. XVII. 1. iTTspxpav n'lpdg AaKsdai- 
 povioi] Similarly commencing speeches 
 are found in Herodot. vii. 157. viii. 142. 
 The first three sections of this chapter 
 contain the proem to the speech, in which 
 the speakei-s at once come to the point 
 and mention their business, (that of pro- 
 posing peace and amity on the single con- 
 dition of recovering their men,) and in 
 bringing forward the subject, immediately 
 appeal to motives of interest, to ffvp(l>spov. 
 ■Ktpi rutv — olotiv] Render, *to nego- 
 tiate with you on behalf of the men in the 
 island, and" to endeavour to induce you to 
 such a course as may be at once advan- 
 tageous to voM,— and to us may (considering 
 present circumstances) be honourable, in 
 respect of the present disaster.' To avro 
 is, like the Latin idem, for ofiov, and sig- 
 nifies at once, or both. The phrase Mg Ik 
 TWV TrapovTiov occurs often elsewhere in 
 Thucydides, and occasionally in the best 
 writers. Sometimes, though very rarely, 
 the TrapovTojv is left to be supplied, as in 
 a passage of Soph. Aj. ri ^j) t dv, d)g Lk 
 Twv^', dv uxptXolpi <T£ ; where Uennann 
 explains, *ex locorum statu,' i. e. (jutim 
 hac ita sint. In Koap-ov olauv we have 
 a phrase similar to ipiptiv ^oKav or ainxv- 
 I'j/r at i. 5, and (^i-ptiv d^iwcriv at i. 69. 
 
28 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. ( . 425. 
 
 ^laAiara^ ^tXXij oianv. 2. rovq ^l Aoyouc /tiaKpoTepovg ov irapd 
 TO HtoOo^: ^TiKvvov^uv, ciXX eiTixi^^iov OV vjLuv, oS /nlv /SoavfT^- 
 
 TOO KaXwc (5(jvXev(jaa0ai noog uSira^ vyr}aajiUVoi. 4. v^h, -ya'p 
 
 2. roi'c t^^ Xoyove~yw;7K:i;ror7tfi/] Goellcr 
 remarks, that ov ^iijicvvovijev does not, as 
 one might think, stand for ov 7rou)(TOfiiv, 
 because fiaKpoHpovg has preceded ; and 
 he regards the clause as equivalent to rovg 
 ce \6yovg, fioKporepovg ovrag, ov fxtjK. 
 Trapa to ttujOog. To me, however, this 
 subaudition of ovrag appears far too arbi- 
 trary ; and I prefer to consider the whole 
 as a condensed form of expression blend- 
 ing two into one ; q. d. *\Ve shall make an 
 address somewhat long, but not more so 
 tlian is agreeable to the usage of our 
 people.' The occurrence of the article 
 Tovg shows that two clauses are lierc 
 blended into one : otherwise one might 
 regard \6yovg fiaKporspovg as merely a 
 brief phrase for Xoyovg ig ttXhov fioKo., 
 like those of ^schylus and Sophocles, 
 fifJKog tKTiu'ai Xoyov and tg fitJ^ov, and 
 nXtiova Xoyov iKTtivai adduced by Poppo 
 who refers to Heindorf and Stallbaum on 
 Flato, Gorg. § 47. The words following, 
 01; Trapd. TO tlwGog, are meant to anticipafe 
 the ohjection that might be urged to their 
 somewhat long discourse, as being con- 
 trary to national custom, which demanded 
 brevity of speech. This they do by simply 
 indicating what that rule or custom really 
 IS,— namely, ' wliere few words will suf- 
 fice, not to use more ; but where an oc- 
 casion offers for us to do our duty to our 
 country by pointing out in words (i. e. at 
 large) any thing of importance in action 
 to use more ;' or, as it might be more freely 
 rendered, 'to use many words wJiere many 
 are necessary, and [only] few when few 
 will suffice.' 'AW l7nxii>piov op is, as 
 1 oppo observes, opposed to ov Trapd to 
 eiwOog : and of the phrase in this very 
 application we have an example in Pausan 
 
 IV. 7, 4, irpog fikv Ct) Tovg AaKi^ai^oviovg 
 lipaxtiav kuto. to tTnxiopwv Tijv Traod- 
 KXt)<Tiv iTToitlTo : and to this purpose' is 
 the saying of Menelaus in Eurip. Orest. 
 6:^7, Etti d' ov myi) Xoyov KpdfTrrwv 
 yspoiT au (scil. my,) tCTio)- Igti b' oL 
 Oiym Xoyog (Xoyog tVra>). On the syntax 
 ^^\J^^ /^«»'— ap<caJ(Ti, see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 9 527, note 2. 
 
 tV V av—7rpdaaeiv] Of this imperfectly 
 understood clause the true construction 
 
 and sense seem to be as follows : nXtiom 
 Ct (xpnf^Oai) ev (p Kaipbg dv y (t'lfidg) 
 7rpd(T(Ttii'^ TO ckov ciSdaKovTag Xoyoig tl 
 twv wpovpyov, * but to use more wherever 
 an opportunity may occur for us to do our 
 duty by teaching in words any thing of im- 
 portance.' Tt Trpovpyov sij^nifies ' what is 
 of immediate imjjortance for attaining any 
 obje_ct.' So Aristoph. Plut. 623, ti Tuir 
 Trpovpyov ttouIv, and Eccl. 784, av y tu 
 ia Trpovpyov tl dpq.v. 
 
 3. XdjiiTt be — ii)yT)(Tc(fjievoi] This seems 
 meant to deprecate any offence being 
 taken at the freedom of the expostulations 
 made, or the counsels that shall be given ; 
 tlie more effectually to accomplish which 
 object, the speakers season what they say 
 with a spice of comprunent, in the words 
 fiilb' h}g d'ivreTOi bibaaKofxevoi, &c. *nor 
 as simpletons when being instructed,' &c. 
 Xdf3(Te avTovg fi,} TroXefxiiog] 'receive 
 them not in a hostile spirit.' M;/6' wg 
 a^vveToi, &c. meaning, < nor receive 
 what we say, as if, supposing you to be 
 Ignorant, we meant to teach you, but re- 
 gard it as a suggestion of good counsel 
 addressed to the well-informed ;' a con- 
 ciliatory form of commencement, with 
 which compare the similar language em- 
 ployed in 2 Pet. i. 12, ovk d^tXf)aw v^dg— 
 VTrofiifiyriffKeiP—KaiTrep eidoTag, and 1 
 John, ii. 21, OVK typaxpa v^lv '6ti ovk 
 oidaje Tt)v dXr)0tiav, dXX' ore oiduTe 
 avTi]v : meaning, in other words, * I write 
 to you, not because ye are ignorant of the 
 truth, but because ye know it, and accord- 
 ingly know,' &c. Gail justly points out 
 the great circumspection of address liere 
 displayed, so necessary to be employed by 
 the speakers of a nation little lettered 
 when addressing another which piqued 
 itself on being highly intellectual. Yet 
 besides circumspection of language, so as 
 to avoid giving unnecessary offence, we 
 may also notice, with Bp. Thirlwall, ' tlic 
 tone of the address, which is that of a 
 humbled enemy, appealing to the gene- 
 rosity as to the policy of his victorious 
 antagonist.' 
 
 4. v^Xv ydp—eeaQail The speakers now 
 proceed to open out this vTronvrjffig : and 
 ydp has here wliat Hoogevcen calls the 
 
 Of.. 88, 4.] 
 
 LTIJEU IV. CAP. XVIII. 
 
 29 
 
 tuTvy^iuv T»/i' 7ra^(tvaav t^tdrt /coAtJc; Otadai, t^ovcti /jIv lov /cmt- 
 
 TilTBj TTpOaXapovai 0£ Tl/Lll})' Kai ^OsOJ', Kill jiUI TTuOilV OTTfp 0£ 
 
 ariuijjQ Tl ayaOov Xa/npavovTeg twv arO^wnfjJv' au yd^ tov ttAc- 
 oi'oc, eATTtot, ootyovTai, cia to kcii tu nopovTa aoo/o/rtug avrv 
 ^ricjai. 5. o(^ ce nXeidTai /neTajSoXai £7r ain(j>OT(:pa ^v/nf^ijJrjKaat, 
 ciKaioi iiGL Kai aTTiaTOTciToi etvai Taiq evirpayiaig. o Ty Tt v/ieTt^a 
 TToAtt, 01 i/nireiputv, Kai ii/mv juaAiGT av iK tov ei/voroc; Trpoaen], 
 XV 111. IvaJre ce Kui eq tuq ii/uieTe^aQ vvv ^v/ncpopaQ aTTi^ovreq, 
 oiTiveg a^ito/Lia jutyiaroy tcov EAAr/rwv t^oiTfc »/K:o;it£v Trap v/iac, 
 
 inchoatire sense, by which it answers to 
 the Latin ri(Mket,n(')tipe, niminan, as at ii. 
 37, KTwfitBa ydp (piXovg. Accordingly the 
 sense miglit here be expressed as follows : 
 * Know, then, that it is in your power to 
 turn your present good fortune to good 
 account,' lit. bene dhponere, or constitiiere, 
 ' to so managp your affairs as to turn them 
 to good account,' (compare i. 25, and iv. 
 59.) and thereby establish and secure your 
 present prosperity. 
 
 exovai fxev Hjv K-parttrt] 'keeping what 
 you hold in possession,' namely, by what 
 is now called the uti possidetis, the very 
 principle acted on by the two belligerents, 
 when they at length came to an agree- 
 ment, as it is said infra ch. 118, eKarspovg 
 t^ftj' uTTep exovaiv. 
 
 Tifiijv Kai Co'^av] A forcible expression, 
 occurring also in a passage of St. Paul, 
 Epist. Rom. ii. C. ' Thus,' as says Mit- 
 ford, ' the speakers offer, in return for the 
 boon they ask, simply the honour and 
 glory that would redound to Athens from 
 a peace solicited by those who were here- 
 tofore in a condition rather to gmiit con- 
 ditions than ask a favour.' The term 
 TTaOelv (like admittere in Latin) is used, 
 as elsewhere in Thucydides and the best 
 writers, to denote the affections and dis- 
 positions ; of which use examples occur 
 at vii. 71 » and 69, ottco Trdo-xovctj/ iv 
 rolg /.leyaXoig (scil. Kivdvvoig), and espe- 
 cially a kindred passage of vii. 61, ovbe 
 Trdcrxeiv orrep oi aTTfipoTaTOi twv dv9pio- 
 TTiov, 01, &c. Aristid. ii. 126,C, o dk kolvov 
 iiTTaffiv cjg eiTTtlv iaTiv d^idpTtjfia, tovt 
 ov TrevovOaffiv. Also Soph. (Ed. Col. 1539. 
 ^schyl. Suppl. 1021, and not unfrequently 
 in Xenophon and Polybius. 
 
 dei ydp — « uryxfjcraO Construe, del ydp, 
 Sid TO dSoKTjTojg fiTfT^T/crai koi Td 7r«p- 
 ovTa, opeyoTTai, tXTvibi, tov TrXeovog. 'EX- 
 TTibi is for ^t' iXTTi^a, spe elati. The dbo- 
 Ki'jTwg, &c. is illusti'ated by Eurip. Suppl. 
 741, oS' av, tot' evTVxr/Cf Aa/Stur, Trtvrjg 
 wg, doTiTrXovra xp»?/*«''«> "Y/3pt^'. 
 
 5. olg be TrXklarai — ^I'^t/Bt/iiyKao'i] 'But 
 
 those to whom most changes have hap- 
 pened both ways, for good and for evil,' 
 in utramcpie partem, as ii. 11. Compare 
 Plutarch, yEmil. Paul. 34, aptora boKw(yi 
 TTpdrreir, olg ai tvx^*- TpoTnjv Itt' dp- 
 (^oripd Tutv TTpaypaTiov exovcriv : and 
 Anton. 68, fcaOctTrfp ov TroXXdicig iir' 
 dpcporepn ry tvx^ Kexprj^tvog. Joseph. 
 Ant. xviii. 9,2, t^fTrtordjUfi/ot — Tt/g rvxfjg 
 TO tTr' d^(pQTtpa <piXovv Tolg Trpdypatri 
 TToparvyxnveiv. Thus the Athenians were 
 admonished to remember the ffuctuatinir 
 chances of war, which might soon reverse 
 the relative positions of both parties. 
 
 o Ty re vpeTtpq. — Trpotret/;] ' which may 
 justly be expected to be the case both with 
 your country, by reason of its experience, 
 and with ours most justly ;' by ifi-.Tetpiav 
 is meant not only experience in a general 
 way, (as at vi. 36, the Athenians are said 
 to be TToXXCJv epTTiipoi.) but particularly 
 as respects the events of wai", tear' a'/x- 
 (poTfoa. The words Ci tixTreipiav are not 
 meant (as Arnold supposes them) to refer 
 to both Athens and Lacedtemon, since, 
 by their position, they can only refer to 
 Athens. The reverses which the speakers 
 mean to show had happened to Lace- 
 dcrmon, had been too recent to be desig- 
 nated as forming experience, which im- 
 plies some length of time ; insomuch that 
 it is generally employed with some epitlwt 
 that expresses or implies length of time : 
 and as bi IpTreipiav is to be referred 
 solely to the Athenians, so must Ik tov 
 eiKOTog be meant of the Lacedcemonians. 
 The late events had effectually taught them 
 a striking lesson, (which they might before 
 have learnt by the experience of others, 
 in the case of the Athenians,) namely, to 
 distrust the uncertain favours of fortune. 
 '\\K TOV fiKOTog stands for eiKOTiog, kutu 
 TO e'lKog, and is very applicable to the Lace- 
 diemonians. 
 
 Cn. XVIII. 1. rvCjTe] 'be assured of 
 this.' 'ATTtbovTig, ' by looking at,' * re- 
 flecting on,' as vii. 71' In KvpidjTepot 
 bovvai the term Kvpiog simply signifies 
 
30 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425, 
 
 TTportpov (ivToi Kvc)iu)T£ooL vo/ui'itovTBc; bivai ^(wvai l(j> a vvv a(j)iy- 
 fiivoi vjLiaQ aiTovimeOa. 2. Kairoi ohrs Sui'ajuewt,* iv^tia BTraOoiJiv 
 ca»ro, ourt f.iiit,f>vog 7rpo(Ty£i'o/uti'>/c vppidorrfCi «7ro ^l twv act 
 viraoyjiVTiov yvu)/inj (T^aAti'rff;, f-r w waai to auro ojiuniog vrrapvet, 
 o. wTTf ou/c HKog vjuitg, eta t>/v Tropourrav vui; pio/nrjv TruAiujg 
 Tt Kai Tujv Trnoayeyivtjintviov, Kai th r»/^ ruy»/c oieaOai (nt /taO' 
 v/mov kaeaOai. 4. G(jj(pp(n>u)v ct arcptov oinveq rayciOd eg afifbi- 
 fjoXov ocr^aXwc £^£rro, \Kai ralq ^viii(f)opaig ot avroi Lv^wtTivTspov 
 av 7rpo<T<^footi'ro,) tov rf TroAfjUov vofiiaijocn /a/, /coO orrov av T(^ 
 
 ' possessing the power of doing any 
 thing.' 
 
 2. ovre iifi^ovog TrpGfrysvofx'svtjg v^ipi- 
 ffavrti;] * nor from having fallen into 
 arrogance from an accession of good for- 
 tune.' It is truly observed by Poppo, that 
 the words ^wnfitiog ivStig (* any failure 
 of power') — /[(fj^oi'oc Trnoayfvofihnjg 
 (' when a greater degree of it accrued to 
 us'), and aTTo toji' vTrapxovTwr, are oj)- 
 posed to each other. Of ctTrb tmv du 
 VTrap\6vTio%> the sense is, 'from the course 
 of events as thev occurred one after the 
 other {di'i) ;' in other words, ' taking our 
 measures from them.' 
 
 tv <^ iraai to avTo ofxoiiOQ VTrdpxfi] 
 'wherein (i.e. in respect to which) the 
 same thing happens equally to all ;' all 
 being apt to think the power or prosperity 
 which thev have will never fail them, and 
 therefore act upon and depend upon it. So 
 in ^schyl. Pei*s. 604 — 8, (a passage pecu- 
 liarly to the present purpose,) we have, 
 
 «I>lXot, KaKOJV ^iV OCfTlC tflTTEipOQ KVptT, 
 
 'ETTiorarai, (ipoTolcriv log orap kXv^iov 
 KaKuiv IniXOg, navTa dtifiaivtiv (piXtl' 
 "Orav S' 6 daifiojv ivpoy, TrtiroiQivai (scil. 
 tpCKii dvOpioTTog) Tbv avrbv dti daiuor' 
 ovpiiv Tvxf]Si where daifiujv tv^yiq, ' for- 
 tune; numen,' is a poetical amplitication 
 for TO Ttjg TVxrjQ. 
 
 3. wcfTi ovK e'lKOQ — t<Tf(T0ai] An infer- 
 ence is here drawn from the foregoing : 
 * Such being the case as regards us, it is 
 not reasonable for you to suppose, by 
 reason of the present power of the state, 
 and its acquisitions, that fortune will be 
 always with you.^ By ovk tUbg is meant, 
 ' wliat is not warranted by sound reason.' 
 'Pu)fir}v signifies * power,' as said of a 
 state, ' vim et opulentiam, qure ex partis 
 nascitur.' So infra vii. 03, Tiig tvrv- 
 Xov<Tt}g pibnijg, and v. 14. Xen. Ages, 
 viii. 5. Tiiv irpoayeyei'tjfj.eviov I would, 
 with Poppo, explain ' accessions or acqui- 
 sitions made by the state.' 
 
 In TO Tt/g TvxnQ (which may be rendered 
 
 ' good fortune ') we liave an idiom of the 
 same kind as rb Tijg tvx^Q in the similar 
 passage infra vii. (jl, to Ttjg rvx^g fitO' 
 I'll^iwv (TTtivai, and tu Ttjg TvxVQf i^'« 
 55. 
 
 4. The above reasoning is now confirmed 
 by a weighty adage, or moral gnome, 
 aw<pp6i'o}v t^e dvlpibv — tOtvTo, v.iiich (after 
 the insertion of a passing observation 
 bearing on the point in question) is in the 
 Mords which follow, tov re nuXefiov vojii- 
 (Tioai — i)yi}rT(jjvTCH, converted into a poli- 
 tical maxim. The whole ])assage, how- 
 ever, is one of acknowledged dilticulty, — 
 jiartly from extreme brevity, and partly 
 from the involved nature of the construc- 
 tion. The connnencing words are best 
 considered by Poppo and Goeller as con- 
 taining a mixture of two different con- 
 structions, — (Toj^porwj^ dv^pCjv tan OsaOat, 
 and ffuxppoi'tg dpdpeg t'lah' oiTivtg Wtvro. 
 See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 481, 3, and 032, : 
 whence it appears that the best writers 
 not unfrequently fall into this irregularity 
 of expression. Dobree, too, observes, 
 that offTig and og dv are frequently used 
 in the Attic writers where one would ex- 
 pect rather oTav Tig, tdv Tig. So (I would 
 add) in a passage, evidently imitated 
 from the present, of Dionys. Hal. viii. 4«, 
 we have, (roxppoviov le tOTiv di'Gp<o7ru)i\ 
 OTav iv TzpaTTtiv doKoxTi, TOfiuveoOai Tag 
 Tvxag. The words o'invtg TayaOd ig 
 dfupifioXov d(T(paXu>g tOivTo may be ren- 
 dered, * who securely place prosperous 
 events in uncertainty;' meaning, * who, 
 pursuing a safe course, place or regard 
 their advantages as possessions that may 
 be lost again,' literally, ancipitia, * that 
 turn two ways,' backwards and forwards. 
 Thus TiOeaOai Ig dft(pi[iuXov stands for 
 TiO. tv di^i<pil36Xq), as in Dio Cass. 208, 72, 
 ig dfi(pil3oXov KaQiaTaiityoi stands for iv 
 afi<p. KaO. In tOtvTo we have an aorist 
 denoting custom. Of the words following, 
 Kai TaXg '^vfi<popa7g oc avToi tuKwiTtoTtpov 
 dv 7rpo(T<ptpoiVTo, (which form a paren- 
 
 OI,. 88, 4.] 
 
 LTBER IV. CAP. XVIII. 
 
 Si 
 
 avTov nlpog i^ovXinai /ttcravEcpt^av, tiwtw f i;ui^f7i'at, «XX log 
 av ai rv\ai T avTtjJv ijyrtawvTai, Kai eAay^icTT av oi toiovtoi 
 Trratorrtc, ^ta to /uri t(v opduvfikvio avTov TriaTevovTHj EiraifnaOat, 
 51/ rw iVTVwBlv av jUfiAtcrra KaraXvoivTO, 5. 6 vuv vfxlv, to AOtj- 
 valoi, KaXiog ey^H irpoQ vfiag irpat^ai, ku\ ^ninoTe vanpov, vv 
 apa, py] irBiOopiVOi, (T0aX>7rf, (a ttoXXci tv^a^trai,) vopiaOPivai 
 Tv\ni Kai TO. vvv irooviiiPnaavra KpuTtjaai, i^ov uklv^vvov ^okij- 
 
 rpoyjiiipy](JQX\ 
 
 thetic passing remark, l)oaring on the 
 point in question,) the sense is, *and even 
 misfortunes those same persons would 
 deal with more discreetly,' viz. than 
 others. So Aristot. Eth. bk. x. sub fin. we 
 liave tvavvtTMTtpoi Sk ysvotVTO, 'would 
 be more knowing or perspicacious [than 
 the others].' 
 
 TOV Tt TroXtjXOV VOfJLlffiOai — I'jyijffOJVTatl 
 
 ' and are of opinion that war does not 
 adapt itself to any plans according to 
 which any one may be disposed to engage 
 in it, but will take a course according as 
 accidents may lead the way for him,' 
 mark out his course. Such appears to be 
 the sense intended, supposing the words, 
 as they stand, to be (what is far from cer- 
 tain) correct. The term ^vvtlvat may, 
 indeed, be explained, as Poppo suggests, 
 on the principle that as in Greek a person 
 is said not only ffvvtlvai yZ/p?, 7rtvi(f, 
 vorrif}, &c., but ynpag, &c. is said avvtlivai 
 dvQpMTTifi. See Doederlein on Soph. (Ed. 
 Col. 7. But that would surely involve a 
 harshness only allowable in Lyric poetry. 
 Poppo, indeed, himself seems aware that 
 the expression is scarcely admissible ; and 
 lie ventures to propose a faint query, 
 whether our author may not have written 
 ?i»/i/3atv6iv. This, indeed, seems to have 
 been read by the Scholiast, and probably 
 had place in the archetype of the Cod. A. ; 
 whence, too, we might account for the 
 occurrence of the two words after /nfra- 
 Xf tp«^6«v : and this I believe to be in effect 
 the true reading. With respect to the 
 other explication noticed by the Scholiast, 
 it evidently proceeds on the reading ^vv- 
 ilvai. 
 
 Of KaB' ooov n'tpoc the sense is, * quanta 
 ex parte,' qnateiim. For avrwv, sui)posing, 
 as we may, the true reading to be avTt^ 
 (as referred to Tig), which was read by 
 Valla, and conjectured by Bredow, the 
 sense will be, 'according as fortune may 
 mark out the course for him,' or it, mean- 
 ing the war : where we have a metaphor 
 taken from an n'lytfuov Tijg bclov, (Xen. 
 Mem. i. 3, 4.) who traces out the course 
 for another to take, and thereby d( tt^'- 
 
 mines that course. So Ilom. Od. x. 263, 
 ijvioyta aiiT>)v bcbv t'lyi'janaOai. Of the 
 dative as following this verb examples 
 elsewhere arc found in Herodot. ix. 15, 
 avT(p T))v bSbv t'lytovTo, and Hom. Od. vi. 
 114. finally, supposing nvTMV to be the 
 true reading, the ju'onoun must berefeiTed 
 to the persons alluded to in awtppoviov 
 dv^pix'V ; and the sense will be, 'according 
 as their fortunes (i. e. the fortune of each) 
 may mark out their course.' 
 
 Kai tXdxKTT dv — KaTaXi'mivTol The 
 above moral and political maxims are now 
 confirmed by an appeal to c.qterlence for 
 the wholesome lesson they inculcate ; and 
 then the course is pointed out which such 
 prudent persons do take, as an examjjle 
 worthy to be followed. Render, 'and such 
 persons, least of all miscarrying, because 
 they are not puffed up with too great con- 
 fidence in success, will come to treaty while 
 they are yet in a course of good fortune.' 
 YlTaiovTtg is put for a verb and particle, 
 ' while they least of all miscarry.' TtfJ 
 opQovfx'tvtf} is (as the Schol. says) put for 
 tvTrpayic^. On the nature of the metaphor, 
 see note on iii. 37, 4. 
 
 5. What has been just said ijcneraUy, is 
 now applied to the case in point as regards 
 the Athenians. 
 
 o vvv v^ilv, &c.] 'Now this, (o standing 
 for Krai tovto,) Athenians, there is a favour- 
 al)le opportmiity for you to do towards us, 
 (compare iv. 93, KaXojg nvrolg tlx^, ^ai //?/- 
 TTOTS vcTipov — voixi(yOt]rai,) and so as not 
 afterwards — if indeed, by not hearkening 
 to us, ye fall into misfortune, (as may well 
 take place,) — tobe thought to have attained 
 your present successes by good luck only ; 
 whereas it is in your power to leave behind 
 you a reputation for power and for discre- 
 tion unendangered by any future events.' 
 The construction is, KaXojg tx^i vfiiv 
 vpd'^ai, Kai /i»i7rort vofiKTOijvat. Of a 
 ir'oXXd iv^ixfrai the literal sense is, 
 ' which things do often happen ;' ttoXXu 
 being here used as an adverb to signify 
 sa^pe, as at i. 09, 5, and not unfrequently 
 in Xt nophon. Of ivctxfrai the sense is, 
 ' usu venire sc^lent,' as at i. 140. 
 
32 
 
 '■p 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a, C. 425. 
 
 (Tiv td^uoc Kcii EvviaiioQ Ig to sttutci KciTaXinuv. XIX. AaKE- 
 haif.iovtoi df v/tac TrpoicaXovvTai f'c (TTrov^a'c Kai hiiXvcriv ttoXeiliov, 
 CiCovT^g liilv tip}}vriv Kai ^v/t/tiay^iav, Kal aAArjv (piXiav 7roAX»ji; Kai 
 iHKiiimrira iq oAA^Aouc viraoyjtiv, avTciiTovvTiq C6 tou? ^k tiiq vt](T(w 
 avtpoQ, Kai aueivov ijyoviiisvoi ainrporepoiq /tirj ^laKivdvnviadai, hte 
 fjia bia(pvyoiev, iTapaTvyjw(jr](: tivoq (Tunrjpinc, ure fcoi, iKTroXiopKti- 
 OevTic, HaXXov av y^eipwOthv. 2. voiLutoiniv rt rag /nsydXag i^OpaQ 
 f^taXi(TT av ciaXviGOai /3tj3atw^, ou/c ijv avTa/LivvofuyoQ rig^ Kai eiri- 
 Kparrjaag ra nXeio tov TroXf/iou, kut avayKrjv opKOig £y/caroX«/t- 
 pav(ov, f^n] UTTO tov Ictov £»v^j3y' ctAX' i/i', irapov to avTo ^paaai, 
 Tcpog TO utiukIq, {kui a piTy -f avTO 1'(k:»/(toc,) Trapa a irpoaidi^tTo, 
 
 Ch. XIX. The speakers now come 
 home to their purpose, and invite the 
 Athenians to form a stable peace, to be 
 cemented by their generosity in not press- 
 ing an unfortunate enemy, and their pru- 
 dence in not so abusing present success 
 as to lay up matter for future rancorous 
 hostility ; but by conferring a deep obliga- 
 tion on Sparta, to secure her permanent 
 friendship. 
 
 1. vfiag 7rpoKa\ov%'Tai Iq airov^aQl 
 'invite you to [form a] treaty.' Duk. 
 observes, that the preposition is omitted in 
 a passage of Aristoph. Eq. 791, al (scil. 
 Trpta^dai) (nrov^dg TrpoKaXovvrai, and 
 infra ch. 22. Other examples of the ellip- 
 tical use may be seen in note at v. 38, 5. 
 See also Matth. Gr. Gr. § 41 *J, h. Auikiv- 
 cvviviaQai is here a piissirc form, as at 
 i. G8, 73. ii. 35 & 43, where see notes. 
 
 the (iiqi — x^'P*^^"**^] Render, 'whether 
 by some opportunity of safety presenting 
 itself, they should escape by dint of force, 
 or whether, being reduced by siege and 
 starvation, they should be brought even 
 more under your power,' viz. than they now 
 are ; so as to be not only blockaded, but in 
 reality captured. 
 
 2.^ vo}iiZ,ofikv Ts Tag ixeydXag — KvraX- 
 Xayy] Of this passage, which is one of no 
 little difficulty, the meaning appears to be 
 as follows : ♦ And we are of opinion that 
 great enmities would most effectually be 
 reconciled, not if he who has obtained the 
 superiority should repay vengeance on his 
 enemy, and, binding him down with com- 
 pulsory oaths, should grant him peace on 
 unequal conditions ; but if, when having 
 in his power to do this, he (thus conquer- 
 ing him even by kindness) should make 
 peace with him on terms mild and mode- 
 rate beyond what he expected.' Consider- 
 ing, however, that this sense cannot be 
 fully elicited from the words as thev stand 
 
 in tlie editions, we may suppose here a 
 certain corrn2^tion, the seat of which seems 
 to be avTog, or (what is found in many 
 MSS., and is read by Haack, Bekker, 
 Goeller, and Poppo) avrb, which Poppo 
 refers to to Trapnvai tovto cpdffai, i. e. 
 TO (vvaaQai fu) arrb tov Iffov ^v^fSrji'ai. 
 But rather than resort to so harsh a mode 
 of taking the words, may we not venture to 
 read avTov, supposing the v to have been 
 in this case absorbed by the v following \ 
 Thus an excellent sense arises, which is 
 confirmed and illustrated by the following 
 passages. Dionys. Hal. Ant. G76, 30, viKt^ 
 yap y'l/xag xP'H^^og t5v. Eurip. Here. Fur. 
 .'i3{), ciptTij af viKuJ. Xen. Cyr. v. 7, 29, 
 iog fioi Tovg ifik TifiutvTag riKi](Tai iv iroi- 
 ovvTa. And so in Valer. Max. 'Speciosius 
 multo beneficiis vincuntur injuria?, quam 
 mutuo odio perlinacia pensantur.' Justin, 
 xi. 12, ' Tum Darius se ratus vere victum, 
 quum etiam beneficiis ab hoste supera- 
 retur.' That avTov was here read by 
 Josephus, appears from the following pas- 
 sage, evidently imitated from the present, 
 Antiquities, xvi. 7, 4, eyw Sk vikwv an 
 Tovg i/xovg, firjTe afivrofievog kut ci^iav, 
 Kal fiei^ovwg evepytTuiv, fy tvx^v flat 
 ^iKaioi. 
 
 Arnold remarks on the antithesis here 
 existing, by which the different parts of 
 the sentence are exactly opposed to each 
 other (forming what is called by the rhe- 
 toricians the Trnptffwcrtf), and observes 
 that the words Trpbg to tiruiKfg (i. e. (tko- 
 Triov Trpbg Tb tTritiKig) answer to our 
 phrase ' consulting humanity : ' yet whe- 
 ther that view be sufficiently substantiated, 
 I greatly doubt ; for as to the examples 
 which he refers to in Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 591, rf, they are, I apprehend, not to the 
 present purpose. It would rather seem 
 that this use of Trpog is parallel to that of 
 the Latin pro with an ablative, in the sense 
 
 OI.. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XX. 
 
 33 
 
 jLUTpitjg ^vvaXXay^. 3. o^£tXa>v yap r/Sr| o IvavTioq /u»; avra/uil- 
 vtaOai, (i)Q f^iacrOeig, aXX avTaTrocovvai apiTt]Vy eToifiOTepog ioTiv 
 aicf^vvy i/uLfuiivtiv oig ^vvidtro, 4. Kai fiaXXov npog Tovg juieitiovojg 
 i-^Opovg TOVTO ^p(jj<fiv ol avOpojiroi, ij irpog Tovg ra fi^Tpia oieve^Oev 
 Tag' TTf^ufcacri tb role ft^v eKOvaiijjg evBovaiv avdridaaaSai fuB 
 iicovrjg^ irpog ^l Ta vwepavvovvTa Kai wapa yvtofiriv ciaKivbvvBveiv, 
 XX. HjuTv Se KaXuig, tiirtp ttote, c^ei aiJL(j>OTipoig rj ^vvaXXayr], 
 TTpiv Ti avriKEGTov &a fxiffov yivofXEVov ^ifucig KaTaXapeiv, iv w 
 
 ' conformably with,' as found in Cic. Ep. 
 ad Fam. iv. 6, ' pro tua prudentia.' So 
 that here we might best render by ' pro 
 dementia.' Of course, this is a phrase 
 standing for an adverb, tTruiKwg, dementer: 
 and accordingly it is well followed up by 
 the synonymc /lerpiwc ; a circumstance 
 the more easily accounted for, since in a 
 j)assage of Demosth. cont. Mid. (cited in 
 Steph. Thes.) and in Lucian, t. ii. 188, we 
 have i.TriiiKt)g Kai fisTpiog. 
 
 Of the form Tb initiKig (which is one of 
 rare occurrence) I know of no examples 
 elsewhere, except in Soph. (Ed. Col. 1127. 
 Lucian, ii. 7^7, and in a passage of St. 
 Paul, Ep. to Phil. iv. 5, 
 
 3. d(pti\iov yap — ^vvkOeTo^ Now is sub- 
 joined the reason why such is the base. 
 Render, ' for then the enemy being not 
 bound to seek retribution [for injury], as 
 having been forced to accept terms un- 
 reasonably hard, but [being obliged] to 
 render back a return of kindness, is, out 
 of shame, more disposed to abide by what 
 he had covenanted.' 
 
 4. From the reason of the things showing 
 that such must be, the speakers now revert 
 to the testimony of experience, proving that 
 such is the case ; adverting to the well- 
 known fact that ' men are disposed to do 
 this (r6 ^trpiiog ^vva\\ayr}vai, which 
 words are to be supplied from the con- 
 text) in respect to those with whom they 
 have been at very great enmity ;' fistZoviog 
 having here either no comparative force, 
 or only, as Poppo says, a faint one, to sig- 
 nify ' greater than others,' and so merely 
 denoting very great, as in Xen. Cyneg. xiii. 
 83. Isocr. p. 559 (Long). Dio Cass. 802, 
 79. Td fiBTpia stands for fitrpiojg, as in 
 Eurip. Suppl. 555, fi'tTpia dSiKovfitvog, and 
 other passages adduced in Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 283 & 446 : and hence may be illustrated 
 the following passage of Eurip. Suppl. 
 740, ' ETfOKXeovg re (rvfijiaaiv Troiovfjievov, 
 MsTpia 9tXovTog, ovk txp'h^oiiev Xa^tlv. 
 
 TTKpvKaai Ti ToTg — SiaKivdvveveiv] A 
 political maxim, importing that ' men are 
 naturally disposed to gladly concede in 
 turn to those who have voluntarily given 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 way to them ; but, against the overbearing, 
 to run all hazards, even beyond the dic- 
 tates of sound judgment or discretion.' In 
 avOtjaffdaOai, as Poppo observes, we have 
 a sort of conventional term to denote the 
 making concessions to the wishes of 
 friends ; and he refers to Lobeck on Soph. 
 Aj. 1340. I have met with the term only 
 elsewhere in Dio Cass. 602, 32. Of this 
 use of the neut. for masc. in ToTg kvdov<Tiv 
 and TO. vTTtpavxovvTa, examples may be 
 seen in Poppo, Proleg. i. p. 103 Of the 
 verb virepavx^t^ (which is very rare) I 
 have met with an example elsewhere in 
 Phalaris ; and the noun vrrkpavxog is 
 found in ^schylus and Xenophon. The 
 expression Trapa yviofirjv is, indeed, capa- 
 ble of more than one suitable sense ; but 
 the preference is decidedly due to the 
 sense above assigned, which is adopted by 
 Heilm., who remarks, ' rvwfxij in universum 
 significat judicium consulto et cum rerura 
 reputatione latum, et studia ex hac con- 
 sultatione nata ; quo sensu est contrarium 
 bpyy, sive cseco animi impetui ; id quod 
 luculentissime apparet e iii. 42, ubi jun- 
 guntur bpyrj et ^paxvTtjg yvuftrig, item 
 ex ii. 65, ubi Pericles dicitur dwarbg [rip 
 re] dKiujfiaTi Kai ry yvw/ij/.' Poppo and 
 Goeller also compare a passage supra i. 70, 
 TTapd yvwfiriv KivSvviverai. 
 
 Ch. XX. This chapter contains the 
 kiriXoyoi, or conclusion, in which the 
 speakers first press the immediate doing of 
 the thing in question, while a favourable 
 opportunity offers for reconciliation, before 
 some irreparable mischance on the side 
 of the Lacedaemonians renders it imprac- 
 ticable. 
 
 1. I'lfuv Sk, &c.] Render, 'There is 
 moreover now, if ever, a favourable oppor- 
 tunity to both of us for the reconciliation, 
 before any irreparable catastrophe inter- 
 posing should befal, wherein it would be 
 imperative on us to bear you perpetually a 
 private and individual as well as public 
 hostility, and whereby you must be de- 
 prived of tlie advantages to which we now 
 invite you.' 
 
 In Ti dvr]KKTTov there is an allusion to 
 
 D 
 
 " ''''K"^ ^'i'^fWiW^^^^WT'f^^^^^^^'W^^'^ ^^ 
 
34 
 
 THUCYUIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 avayKi] (tiSiov v/tuv i\^pav TTfjoq ry Konnj Kai i^iav t'x"!', v/nag Se 
 GTfprtOiivai wv vvv TrpoKaXovjUiOa, 2. in ^' ovriov aKpiTwv, Kai 
 v^iiv /*£v ^oirjg Kai rjjuerf^ac (piXiag ir poay lyvajjiivrig, ri/uiv Se npo 
 may^pov tivoq, ^v^fpopag lunrpiwQ KaTariOeiaivrjQ, ^taXXaytofiev, Kai 
 avToi T£ avTi noXi/iiov tiprivr)V iXw/mOa, Kai Tolg (iXXoiQ ''EXXri<Tiv 
 avuTravffiv KaKU)V Troitiaio/mev' ot Kai iv tovtw v/na^ aiTKjjTEoovg iJvjJ- 
 anvrai, TroXe^iouvTai fjiiv yap d(ra<l)U)g oiroTtpwv dp^dvTwV Kara- 
 Xvdiioi; ^l yiyvoinevr](;, I'lq vvv vjuiig to nXeov Kvpioi. f(TTt, rrjv va'^iv 
 
 the slangliter of the men blockaded on the 
 island. 'Ic'uir, private or indhidual ; with 
 reference to the relations of those who 
 thus fall a sacrifice. 
 
 2. bvTU}v aurpirwr] 'while matters are 
 yet undecided :' on whicii idiom see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 563 «^ 504. 
 
 ^i'/i0o()af juf rpi'wt,- KaTaTiQinhvr)Q'\ These 
 words, Arnold observes, admit of two in- 
 terpretations, either, ' our disaster being 
 settled on tolerable tenns,' (in which sense 
 KaTttTiOenOai occurs in Demosth. p. 425, 
 and Lysias, 914.) or, 'our niisforiune being 
 laid upon us lightly,' KaTariQinQai being 
 taken in the sense of besfomng or retideriiKj, 
 as in Xen. Vcnat. x. 8, iig tovtov ti)v 
 6pyt)v KUTtOtTo: of which two senses the 
 latter, (propounded by me in my Transl.) 
 namely, ' misturtune or calamity being 
 moderately inflicted upon us,' yields, I 
 apprehend, a prefti-able sense, *and one 
 not liable to any well-founded objection. 
 Poppo, indeed, urges that such a use of 
 KaraTiOfaOai ^vfitpo^tdv to signify hijligere, 
 irrogare hifortuniitni, (which Goeller allows 
 does exist,) cannot be admitted except in 
 cases where the j.rep. tig, or some similar 
 word, is subjoined : but here it is plain 
 that r'lfilv stands for dg i)nag, and con- 
 sequently there is something similar or 
 equivalent. As to the objection of Goeller, 
 that * this would require, not irfo alaxpov 
 rivoQ, but dpev ahxpov rtvot,-,' that is 
 quite groundless ; since Trpo alaxpov rivoi; 
 is not to be tiiken with KaTaTiOtfikvrjQ, but 
 with ha'KXaywfifv ; though by being placed 
 where it is, the sense of dvti; aiaxpov tivoq 
 would seem to be implied. The metaphor, 
 however, is one vot taken, as Arnold sup- 
 poses, from hestoiciwj any thing on a person 
 as a present, (for as to the passages he 
 adduces from Xenophon and Sophocles, 
 they are not to the purpose,) but rather 
 from, as we say, laying stripes or blows on 
 any one. Thus in a passage of St. Luke, 
 X. 30, we have, TrXrjydQ tTriOtvTtg : and 
 in Acts xvi. 23, liziQivTiQ avroXg -nXr^ydg. 
 So also the Latin phrase *plagas alicui 
 imponere,' found in a passage of Cicero 
 
 pro Sext. ch. 19. And plaga in the figura- 
 tive, as used to denote affliction or calamity, 
 occurs in Corn. Nepos, Eumen. ch. 5, *per- 
 culsus plaga, non succubuit.' Moreover, 
 in English the phrase to lay on is used to 
 denote afflicting, as in the following passage 
 of Shakspeare : * The weariest and most 
 loathed life That age, ache, penury, im- 
 prisf)nment Can lay on nature, is a para- 
 dise To what we fear of death.' The same 
 metaphor, too, is observable in a passage 
 of Psalm Ixyi. 11, Sejit. tQov OXixPug iiri 
 Tov vCJTov I'lfiwv. It is only necessary to 
 add, that the other mode of inter]>retation, 
 as above adverted to, does no little vio- 
 lence to the words : for though kotu- 
 TiOiffGai TToXtixov not unfrequently bears 
 the sense ' to lay down a war,' yet there is 
 neither proof nor probability that Kara- 
 TiOeaGat ^vfxtpopdv ever signified ' to settle 
 a disaster ;' which is, indeed, itself scarcely 
 sense. Moreover, not to mention the 
 straining of sense at fitrpiwg, Karar. ought 
 to be in the past tense, and ?i'/;0. would 
 require the article. 
 
 iv Toirr<^] This, as the Scholiast says, 
 stands for iv avrtp ry yivkaBai, ' on this 
 taking place,' namely, a peace. The Kai, 
 Poppo points out, is to be referred, not to 
 iv TovTip, but to the relative ot and the 
 whole sentence. AiTuorkpovg, just after, 
 stands for aWiovQ fidXXov, JloXepiiaOai 
 in this sense, ' to be at war,' is somewhat 
 rare. In oTroripwv dp^dvTwv we have, 
 as Goeller says, nominatives absolute (on 
 which see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 367.) for ac- 
 cusatives, which the verb following would 
 require. With respect to the sense meant 
 to be conveyed by d-rroTspon' dp^dvrwv, 
 * which began first,' here we liave a pecu- 
 liar idiom, probably borrowed from the 
 language of common life, to signify 'which 
 of the two was in the wrong,' or ouglit 
 to bear the blame as the author of the 
 miseries suffered by the Greeks at large. 
 
 rig vvv vfiilg to ttXsov Ki'pioi iffTt] 
 ' which you have now more in your power 
 to bring about [than they].' So Dio Cass. 
 •^^7, 73, *fat TroXffitov xai eiprjvrjg Kvpiov. 
 
 Oh. 88, 4.] 
 
 LTBEU IV. CAP. XXI. 
 
 35 
 
 vfilv TrpoaOrjcrovffiv, 3. rfv re yvuire, Aafcc^aiftoriotc i6,i(TTiv v/liIv 
 (piXovq yeveaOai ptfjaiioc^y avTijJv re ir^JOKaXfdo/ufvwv, ^apiaainivoif^ 
 T£ fudXXov if (jiaaajuiivoiQ, 4. Kai tv rourw rd ivovra dyaOd tr/co- 
 TTEiTE oaa HKog uvai' iffxwv yap kui v/jliov tuvtu Xe-vovtwv, to ye 
 «AAo EAXijvifcov, idTf oTi, viro^eeaTipnv ov, rd fxeyiara ri^ijcra." 
 
 XXI. Oi /u£v ovv AaKeoai/Jiovioi TO(TavTa Einov, vo/^itovTEg roue 
 AOr)vaiovg iv ra> npiv ^povtf) (tttovScJv /ulev ettiOv/lIeIv, atjidjv Be ivav 
 TiovfXEvtov K(i)XvE(T9ai' ^iSo/iiEvrfg Bl Eipr^vriQ, aG/HEVOVg ^E^E(FOai TE Kai 
 Tovg dvcpat; airohotjEiv. 2. oi ^e tuq /hev <T7roi'3d(,-, cyoiTfc rovq 
 avcpag Ev T^ v»/(TW, fjS»? acpicriv Evo/mtov EToifiovg eIvui OTrdrav j5ov- 
 Xu)VTai TroiEiadai -rrpoi; avTovg^ tov ^e TrAtoi'o^ ^opEyovTo. 3. iJ.dXicTTa 
 o£ avTOvg EvtiyE KAt'iui/ o KXeqivetov, avrip ^}]juiay(i*yog Kar ekelvov 
 TOV ^povov (hvy Kai Tw irXtjOii iriOavioTaTog' Kai EirtiaEV dwoKpi- 
 vaaOai^ tog ^(ii] Ta jliev itirXa Kai a<pag avTovg Tovg ev tyi vr\aiD 
 napacovTag TrptjjTov, KoimaOrivai AO/ji'ti^e, eXOovtojv ^e, airo^ovTag 
 
 AaKs^aijuoviovg Niaatai', Kai Y\i]ydgy Kai Tpo£^»/ra, Kai Avatav, 
 
 « ov ttoXeihu) fXa/3o)', aXX aird r»7c irpoTEpag £u^j3a<y£(uc, 'AOrivaitov 
 
 Livy, xxiii. 12, ' quo (scil. tempore) magis 
 dare quam accipere possumus videri 
 pacem.' 
 
 3. rjv T€ yvwTtli scil. ovtcj, * if you so 
 decide.' So Schol. dv rt TrtKTOrJTt. Aa- 
 KsSaiiJiovioig t^tariv — fiiacrafiivotg, ' it is 
 in your power that the Lacedaemonians 
 should be firmly your friends, they inviting 
 you [to this pacification], and you grant- 
 ing a favour, rather than imposing con- 
 ditions.' 
 
 4. Kai iv TovT<{j — eivai] * and herein 
 consider how many advantages are, as is 
 likely, contained.' 
 
 ilfiUjv ydp — Tifir](Jii] ' for if we and you 
 say the same thing, the rest of Greece, 
 ye know, as being inferior in power, will 
 render us the highest honour.' In ravrd 
 XfyovTiov we have a figurative mode of 
 expressing perfect accord and union. So 
 V. 31, 3, TO avTo XeyovTfg, where the 
 Scholiast explains by ttjv avTtjv yvu)fir]v 
 iXovTfg. Compare also 1 Corinth, i. 10. 
 Jos. Ant. xviii. 9, 9. In the words rd 
 fxsyiffTa Tifiriffei, ' will in the highest de- 
 gree honour us,' (i. e. do as we please,) we 
 have a certain euphemism, resorted to in 
 order to avoid the use of the invidious 
 term obey. So Poppo and Goeller observe, 
 * Sine illo euphemismo Spartanos palam 
 loqui non licitum erat, propter socios 
 liberos, qui si Grsecise liberatores, ut pro- 
 fitebantur, ultro sequerentur.' The plain 
 truth, apart from euphemism, is expressed 
 in a passage of Aristoj)h. Pax, 1080, 'A\Xa 
 Ti XPV^ ; »/f*"f ov iravaaaOai noXefiovv- 
 
 Tag, *H diaKavvidaai, (* to waste our 
 substance,') iroTipoi KXavffovfitOa fieiKot, 
 {' which of us two shall suffer most,') 
 'E^ov aTreiaafikvoig Koivy Trjg 'EXXddog 
 dpxdv ; 
 
 Ch. XXI. 2. Tag fikv airovSag — hoi- 
 fiovg elvai} * that the treaty of peace was 
 ready for them,' ready to be made. Toi; 
 TrXeovog tjjpkyovro, * coveted something 
 more,' viz. than treating on terms of 
 equality. Thus they coveted some further 
 concessions ; for being as elevated by their 
 unexpected good fortune as the Spartans 
 were depressed by their temporary dis- 
 aster, they were, as Thucyd. says, more 
 inclined to follow their example than to 
 take their advice. Corap. Aristoph. Pax, 
 216, KdXQoitv oi AaKutvtg tlprivijg nepi, 
 'EXsytT dv vfitig evOvg' i^airaTtapuBa, 
 N»7 rriv 'AOrjvdv vr\ Ai', ovxl TTtiffTSOV 
 "H^ovai KavQig, riv txitfJ^tv ti)v TlvXov. 
 
 3. drifiayioybg] On this term, which, 
 as appears from Isocr, p. 295, and other 
 authorities that might be adduced, is sus- 
 ceptible of a good as well as a bad sense ; 
 see Wachsmuth, Ant. Gr. § 69, note 2. 
 In ivrjys we have a very forcible term, 
 serving to set forth the uncompromising 
 opposition of Cleon to any peace on the 
 terms offered. The chief reason for this 
 seems to be, that he thought such a hold- 
 ing out for further and unlimited demands 
 would be most pleasing to the rapacity of 
 his mob supporters. With r^ TrXfiOei 
 TTidavbtTaTog compare iii. 36, on the sub- 
 ject of the same pei*son. 
 
 d2 
 
34 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 avToi T£ avTi iroXt/nov H^rivr}v tAw/tt^o, Kal toiq aWotQ ''EXXijaiv 
 avuTTavdir kukwv Troiyfaiv/Lav' oi Kal iv tovto) v/mac aiTiwrepovg ijv*/- 
 anvTai. TToXi^iouvTai juev yap a(Ta(j>u)g oiroTt^wv ap^avTwv' Kara- 
 Xvativi: ^£ jiyvofAEvrii;, r'lq vvv viiiug to irXeov Kvpioi ctTTf, Tr]v xdpiv 
 
 the slaiigliter of the men Ijlockaded on the 
 island. 'Iciar, prirate or hiffivicfual ; with 
 reference to the relations of those who 
 thus fall a sacrifice. 
 
 2. ovTLJv flfcoirwi'] ' wliile matters are 
 yet undecided :* on which idiom see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 563 & 5(>4. 
 
 Kvf^(poi)ag ixfToiwt; KaraTiOefitvrjg] These 
 words, Arnold observes, admit of tiro in- 
 terpretations, either, * our disaster being 
 settled «»n tolerable teniis,' (in which sense 
 KaTariGtrrOai occurs in Demosth. p. 425, 
 and Lysias, 914.) or, *our niisforiune being 
 laid upon us ligiitly,' KarariBtaQai being 
 taken in the sense of bestomiuj or reriderhu/, 
 as in Xen. Vcnat. x. 8, iig tovtov ttjv 
 6pyr)v KaTtOtTo : of which two senses the 
 latter, (projiounded by me in my Transl.) 
 namely, 'misfortune or calamity being 
 moderately inflicted upon us,' yields, I 
 apprehend, a preferable sense, *and one 
 not liable to any well-founded objection. 
 Poppo, indeed, urges that such a use of 
 KaTaTiBirrQai ^vfi(popav to signify injUgere, 
 irrogare inforUinhtm, (which Goeller allows 
 does exist,) cannot be admitted except in 
 cases where the prep, tig, or some similar 
 word, is subjoined : but here it is plain 
 that r'tfiTv stands for lig r'jfjiag, and con- 
 sequently there is something similar or 
 equivalent. As to the objection of Goeller, 
 that ' this would require, not Trpo ataxpov 
 rivog, but dvev aicrxpov Tivog,' that is 
 quite groundless ; since irpb aiaxpov Tivog 
 is not to be taken with KaTaTiOtfisrrjg^ but 
 with Sia'KXayMfifv ; though by being placed 
 where it is, the sense of avtv aiaxpov rivog 
 would seem to be implied. The metaphor, 
 however, is one vot taken, as Arnold sup- 
 poses, from hestoinnij any tiling on a person, 
 as a present, (for as to the passages he 
 adduces from Xenophon and Sophocles, 
 they are not to the purpose,) but rather 
 from, as we say, layimj stripes or blows on 
 any one. Thus in a passage of St. Luke, 
 X. 30, we have, TrAi/ydg tTriQtvrtg : and 
 m Acts xvi. 23, tTriOevreg avroXg TrXrjydg. 
 So also the Latin phrase * plagas alicui 
 imponere,' found in a passage of Cicero 
 
 pro Sext. eh. 19. And pla(ja in the figura- 
 tive, as used to denote affliction or calamity, 
 occurs in Corn. Nepos, Eumen. ch. 5, *per- 
 culsus plaga, non succubuit.' Moreover, 
 in English the phrase to lay on is used to 
 denote afflicting^ as in the following passage 
 of Shakspeare : * The weariest and most 
 loathed life That age, ache, penury, im- 
 prisf>nment Can lay on nature, is a para- 
 dise To what we fear of death.' The same 
 metaphor, too, is observable in a passage 
 of Psalm Ixyi. 11, Sei)t. iQcv OXixpetg Ini 
 Tov vuiTov I'lfiwv. It is only necessary to 
 add, that the other mode of inter]»retation, 
 as above adverted to, does no little vio- 
 lence to the words : for though kotu- 
 TiOiaOai TroXefiov not unfrequently bears 
 the sense ' to lay down a war,' yet there is 
 neither proof nor probability that Kara- 
 TiOeaOai ^vfi<l)opdv ever signified ' to settle 
 a disaster ;' which is, indeed, itself scarcely 
 sense. Moreover, not to mention the 
 straining of sense at fttr^jiojg, Karar. ought 
 to be in the ^^ast tense, and Kvfi<p. would 
 require the article. 
 
 iv TvvTtij} This, as the Scholiast says, 
 stands for iv avri^ Tip ytviaBai, ' on this 
 taking place,' namely, a peace. The Kai, 
 Poppo points out, is to be referred, not to 
 iv TovTtp, but to the relative ol and the 
 whole sentence. AlriioTkpovg, just after, 
 stands for airiovg fidXXov. TloXtfiiXaQai 
 in this sense, * to be at war,' is somewhat 
 rare. In oTroTipiov dp^dvrwv we have, 
 as Goeller says, nominatives absolute (on 
 which see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 367.) for ac- 
 cusatives, which the verb following would 
 require. With respect to the sense meant 
 to be conveyed by oTroTspoiv dp^dvrwv, 
 
 * which began fii-st,' here we have a pecu- 
 liar idiom, probably borrowed from the 
 language of common life, to signify * which 
 of the two was in the wrong,' or ought 
 to bear the blame as the author of the 
 miseries suffered by the Greeks at large. 
 
 ^g vvv vfiiig to irXkov Kvpioi iffrt] 
 
 * which you have now more in vour power 
 to bring about [than they].' So Dio Cass. 
 317, 73, fcat TroXffjiwv Kai (ipt)vr]g Kvpiov. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XXI. 
 
 35 
 
 iz/iTv TrpnaOri(Tov(Tiv, S. riv te -yi'oJrt, AaKt^ai^ovioiQ f^cdriv v/luv 
 fpiXovQ yivkadai (iifjaiiogy avrwv te K^oKaXecra/nivtov, ^apiaaiuivoii; 
 Ti /iiaXXov »; piaaainevoiQ. 4. Kai iv tovtu) to. ivovra ay aOd oko- 
 TTttrt otra HKoq tivai ijjukjjv *yap Kai vfxiov ravra Afyovroiv, to ye 
 aXXo KXXrjviKoVf 'laTs oTt, vTTOoee&Tepnv ov, to. fxeyidTa rt/nriaH.^^ 
 
 XXI. Ol fitv ovv AaKEcaifjLOvioi roaavra ttTroi', i'O/u/Z^ovtcc tovq 
 AOrjvaiovq Ev t(^ irpiv ^povat (tttoi/Swv julIi' ETriOvfUEiv^ (t^wv ^e ivav- 
 Tiovfiivtov KioXvEcrOaC 8(^o/u£vnc ^^ Etp*»v»?c» aa/nivovQ ^i^EoOai te Kai 
 Tovg iivcpag aTro^ioaeiv. 2. ol ^e tciq /hev (TTroi'Sdc, tvovTfc tovq 
 avcpaq Ev T^ v>|(Tw, »JS»j aipiaiv Evo/mtov fTot/iouc Eivai oiroTav j3ou- 
 XutVTai TToiEKjQai rrpoQ avTOvg^ tov Se ttXeovoq wpeyovTo. 3. jua'Aicrro 
 0£ avTOVQ EvrfyE KXeijJv o KXegivetov, avrjp ^rj/nayutyog kut ekelvov 
 TOV 'j^porov (jjv, Kai ra> nXtjOEi iriOavioTaTOQ' Kai EiriiaEV awoKpi- 
 vaauai, u)q ^^prj Ta fXEv onXa Kai arpaq uvtovq tovq ev tyi vrjtroi 
 irapacovTaq TrptoTov^ Ko/maOrivai 'AOtjvate, eXOovtojv Se, dirodovTag 
 
 AaKE^ai/iioviovg NiVatav, Kai Flr/yat, Kai Tooi^jjva, Kai Avaiav, 
 
 « ov ttoXeihu) EXapoVy aXX airo tTjq wpoTEpaQ £uyuj3a(T£a>c, 'AOrtvaiijJV 
 
 rag, "H SiaKavvidaai, (* to waste our 
 substance,') TroTepm KXavffovfiiOa ^ei^ot, 
 (' which of us two shall suffer most,') 
 
 Livy, xxiii. 12, * quo (scil. tempore) magis 
 dare quani accipere possumus videri 
 pacem.' 
 
 3. ijv Te yvCJTtl scil. ovtio, 'if you^so 
 decide.' So Schol. dv ts Trtia9f]Te. Aa- 
 KsSaifioviotg tKitfriv — (iiaaajxivoig, 'it is 
 in your power that the Lacedsemonians 
 should be firmly your friends, they inviting 
 you [to this pacification], and you grant- 
 ing a favour, rather than imposing con- 
 ditions.' 
 
 4. Koi iv TovT(() — ftvai] 'and herein 
 consider how many advantages are, as is 
 likely, contained.' 
 
 >//ia>v yap — Tifirjffei'} ' for if we and you 
 say the same thing, the rest of Greece, 
 ye know, as being inferior in power, will 
 render us the highest honour.' In TavTd 
 XtyovTiov we have a figurative mode of 
 expressing perfect accord and union. So 
 v. 31, 3, TO avTo XeyovTtg, where the 
 Scholiast explains by rrjv avTi^v yvutfjiriv 
 ixovTig. Compare also 1 Corinth, i. 10. 
 Jos. Ant. xviii. 9, 9. In the words rd 
 fikyiffTa Tifiriffu, ' will in the highest de- 
 gree honour us,' (i. e. do as we please,) we 
 have a certain euphemism^ resorted to in 
 order to avoid the use of the invidious 
 term obey. So Poppo and Goeller observe, 
 ' Sine illo euphemismo Spartanos palam 
 loqui non licitum erat, propter socios 
 liberos, qui si Graeciae liberatores, ut pro- 
 fitebantur, ultro sequerentur.' The plain 
 truth, apart from euphemism, is expressed 
 in a passage of Aristoph. Pax, 1080, 'A\Xa 
 ri xP^v ; Vf^dg ov iravaaaOai TroXefiovv- 
 
 'E^dv ffTrtiffafisvoig Koivy rifg 'EXXddog 
 dpxfiv ; 
 
 Ch. XXI. 2. Tag fxkv (nrovSdg — eroi- 
 fxovg elvai'} * that the treaty of peace was 
 ready for them,' ready to be made. ToiJ 
 TrXiovog wpsyovro, * coveted something 
 more,' viz. than treating on terms of 
 equality. Thus they coveted some further 
 concessions ; for being as elevated by their 
 unexpected good fortune as the Spartans 
 were depressed by their temporary dis- 
 aster, they were, as Thucyd. says, more 
 inclined to follow their example than to 
 take their advice. Comp. Aristoph. Pax, 
 216, KdXBoitv oi Adxvjveg fipfjvtjg Tripi, 
 'EXsytT dv vfieig tvOvg' e^aTraTiOfitOa, 
 'Srj Ttjv 'AOijvdv vrj dki', ovx'i TreiffTSov 
 "H^ovai KavOig, riv tx*^f^^^ '''1^ IIvXov. 
 
 3. drjfiaywyog] On this term, which, 
 as appears from Isocr. p. 295, and other 
 authorities that might be adduced, is sus- 
 ceptible of a good as well as a bad sense ; 
 see Waehsmiith, Ant. Gr. § 69, note 2. 
 In ivriye we have a very forcible term, 
 serving to set forth the uncompromising 
 opposition of Cleon to any peace on the 
 terms offered. The chief reason for this 
 seems to be, that he thought such a hold- 
 ing out for further and unlimited demands 
 would be most pleasing to the rapacity of 
 his mob supporters. With r<^ TrXrfOii 
 7ri9avo>raTog compai'e iii. 36, on the sub- 
 ject of the same pei*son. 
 
 p2 
 
36 
 
 THUCVDIDES. 
 
 [a. v. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XXIV. 
 
 37 
 
 i 
 
 ^vy^to^ijfravTwv Kara Su)U(/)opac, Krai iv tw Tore ^tniuLevtov ti fjaXXov 
 GTTOvSwv, — Ko^ucTncrOai roue avSpag, /cai (TTTov^a^ Trni^aacrOai dndaov 
 iiv ^oKij xf^^'^vov a^(l>oTEooig. XXII. Ol St tt^oc /uei' rriv aVo- 
 Kpicyiv ovSiv dvTfiirov, ^vviSpovQ SI (Tfpimv UtXtvov tXiaOai, oiriviq 
 XiyovTiQ Kal a/couovreg nep] tKracrrou, kvinj3n(T()VTai Kard r]avy^[av, o 
 Ti or TruOivaiv dXXdXovg. 2. K\eujv Se evTcivOa grj noXvg IvUeito, 
 Xiytvv yiyviocTKiiv /uiv Kal Trpdnpov odSlv iv vcJ t^ovraQ SiKaiov 
 avTiwg, aa(pk S' Hvai Kal vJv, otnvfc rw lalv irXvOn odSlv iOiXovmv 
 Hirnv, dXiyoig Ss dvSpdai EdnSpoi f^odXovrai yiyviaOar dXXd h ti 
 vyilq Siuvoovvrai, Xtyeiv iKtXevaev airamv. 3. dpwvTfq SI oi AafCf- 
 Sai^dvioi ovre a<pimv mdv re ov iv nXdOn httuv, It ti Kal utto r»7c 
 Evf.i(t>opa^ iSdKH adTolq ^vyywpuv, fjLiq k rovq Iv^fiiyjwg Siaj^Xr)- 
 0wmv, HTrdvTeq Kal od ruxovrcc, uvte roue 'AOrjvaiovQ inl ^ero/oic 
 TTOt^^ovrac a TrpodKaXodvTO.dvtxt^pr^aav U twv 'AOrjvwv aTrpaKTOi. 
 XXIII. 'A(l>iKo^iBvu)v SI avTwv, SieXdovTO 6U0UC ai orrovSal ai irtpl 
 UdXov, Kal Tdq vavi: m AaK^Saif^idvioi aV^rouv, Kaddinp IwiKUTo' 
 o\ S'^ 'AOfivaloi ayKXd^iaTa iyjwT^q kmSpo^dv rt rw TuyjiafiaTi 
 irapdairovSov, Kal aXXa (wk d^idXoya SoKovvTa tlvm, oii/c aVf- 
 
 Ch. XXII. 1. oiiSiv avTtlTTov} Why 
 they returned no answer to tlie demands, 
 and made no offer at all, was this, that 
 while the demands themselves were wholly 
 inconsistent with the honour of Laced*- 
 mon, not to say impracticable to be ful- 
 filled, any attempt to effect a modification 
 of the terms, by mutual concession, was 
 too nice and delicate a matter to be dis- 
 cussed with a whole people : hence they, 
 without returning any answer, demanded 
 that ^vvtCQoi should be appointed, with 
 whom they might attempt to negotiate the 
 various matters in debate ; as in a similar 
 case at v. 35. The term KOvtdpoi is em- 
 ployed, though in a sense receding from 
 general usage, by which it means assessores, 
 or consessoresy consUiarii ; not with refer- 
 ence (as in our commissioners) to their 
 holding a delegated office to act for an- 
 other, but with reference to their sitting 
 with and holding conferences icUh the per- 
 sons on the other side. The duties per- 
 formed by them are evident from the 
 words followinff. 
 
 2. TToXvQ kvkKHTo'] mvltum instahat, 
 
 * bitterly inveighed [against them],' as in 
 Herodot. vii. 158, FsXojv TroWbg ivsKHTo. 
 Hdian. vi. 2, 13. Dio Cass. 142, 64. 162, 26. 
 320, 74. 847, 74. On this force of ttoAi'-c 
 see Blomf. on ^schyl. Theb. 6. 
 
 oXiyoig dvdpatri ^vvtdpot (iovXovrai 
 yiyvfaOai] Meaning, as we should say, 
 
 * to be closeted with a few, in opposition 
 
 to an open conference with the people at 
 large.' 
 
 ti Ti vyiic Siavnovvrai] * if they meant 
 any thing sincere and true.' So iii. 75, 
 ovSkv vyift^ Siavoovfievwv. There is here 
 a medical metaphor, taken from sound 
 flesh which conceals no latent proud 
 flesh, and is therefore what it professes to 
 be. Hence the senses sincere, real, true, 
 &c. The saine metaplior may be traced 
 in the term VTrovXog, which properly sig- 
 nifies * flesh that has an ulcer beneath,' 
 and figuratively, /io//o«j,/tt/<«v?, insincere, &c. 
 3. fir} ig Tovg Kvpnaxovg 6ial3XT]9io(nv] 
 ' lest they should incur censure or hatred 
 with their allies ;' namely, for having 
 sacrificed the honour of the confederacy. 
 
 Ch. XXIII. 1. t7nSpofir)v re rtfi rei- 
 xifffiaTt] The term iTridpo^iri in general 
 denotes an attack, incursio ; but here, a 
 sudden assault on a fort, to carry it by a 
 coup de main. At iv. 34 & 56, it bears 
 the sense, frequent in Polybius and 
 Herodian, a sudden and violent charge. 
 It is liardly to be supjwsed that our 
 author here means to include this kni- 
 ^po^rj in the number of other matters of 
 no great moment : for thus it would be 
 necessary to almost explain away the force 
 of the term ; understanding it, as the com- 
 mentators and historians do, merely of 
 some act of hostility committed against 
 the garrison. The term may be said to 
 differ from npoafioXri in this, tliat ihe 
 
 S'lSoaav, [(y^piCdfJLiVOi on S^ tiprtro, ** edv Kal otiovv Trapa^aO^, 
 XiXvffSai Tag <T7rov8ac." ol SI AaictSai/uovtoi avTiXeyov re Kat 
 aSiKriiuia eiriKaXeGavTeQ to Ttov vtwy, aniXOoi^Teg eg TroXe/uov fcaa- 
 liTTavTO. 2. Kal rd ntpl OuAov utt' diJi(j)OTepu}V Kara KpaTog cttoXc- 
 )U£tTO, 'A0»|vatoi jUEv Svolv ivavTiaiv du rriv vrjcrov TTipnrXeovTig 
 r»fc *ii"fp"^> ^^^ ^^ vvKTOQ Kal airaaai Trepttupjuouv, 7rA»;v Ta irpog 
 TO iriXayog, owoTe ave/jiog ilrj' {Kal £/c tojv 'ABrivtjv avTolg tiKoai 
 vrjtg a(j)iKovTo ig t»)v (pvXaKtjv^ wtrrf at ndaai epSofjiriKovTa tye- 
 vovTo') n£Xo7rovv»J<Tioi Sk iv re r^ r/Tretpw aTpaToneSevofisvoi, Kai 
 7rpo(Tj3oXdc TTOioiJjutvoc rw rtt^Ei, GKoirovvTeg Kaipov, h Tig irapa- 
 Treaoiy (jjgte Tovg avopag awaai. 
 
 XXIV. Ev TOVTM Se ol iv T^ StfceXia ^vpaKOGioi Kai oi $u/u- 
 /uavoi, irpdg Taig tv MeaGriinj (ppovpovoaig vavai to aXXo vavriKOV 
 o irapeaKivd'CovTo 7rpo(JKoiuii(TavTeg, rov ttoXc/uov tTrocouvro e/c Ttjg 
 M£(T(T»Jvr|C. 2. Kal /uaXtcrra ivfiyov ol AoKpoi, tu)v Yrjyivwv fcora 
 iydpav' Kal avTol SI EtTejScjSX/jKECTav TTavSr}iJiH eg Trfv yrjv avTuiv. 
 3. Kal vav/ma^iag diroTreipaadai £j3ouXovro, dpdivTeg Tolg AOrjvaioig 
 
 action thereby denoted is sudden and 
 violent, but not continue or perseveringN 
 
 t(Txvpi^6/ii£voi on] * alleging that,' lit. 
 * resting their justification on this, that.' 
 So the Scholiast explains by lirtpfidofjievoi, 
 Kai wff laxvpbv TrpoTtivovTeg. The com- 
 plete phrase occurs in a passage of Demo- 
 sthenes cited in Steph. Thes. in v. ov p.i)v 
 la^upt^w Kai Tovrtp, on, &c. ; and is also 
 found at p. 901, 8. 1020, 21. 
 
 2. TO. TTtpi YivXov — inoXip.iiro'] Mean- 
 ing that ' the military operations were car- 
 ried on strenuously.' At ' kBr}vatoi fikv, 
 &c., there is, as Poppo and Goeller point 
 out, the use of nomin. instead of the 
 genit. vtt' 'AOrivaiMV ; the phrase vtt 
 dft<f>. tTroXtpflTo being equivalent in sense 
 to dfi(f)6Tepoi iTroXkfiovv. Poppo compares 
 a passage v. 70, 17 KvvoSog ^V 'Apyiioi 
 fxkv — x^po^^'''^^' Herodot. viii. 74, TroXXd 
 tXeycro Trcpt rdv avTutv ol fxtv — 01 Se. 
 Eurip. Heracl. 39. Avolv kvavriaiv, ' with 
 two [ships] sailing contrary ways.' So 
 i. 93, dvo lifia^ai ivavTiai dXXriXaig, 
 where see note. 
 
 TTf ptwp/iovv] * moored around,' by way 
 of blockade. Of this word, which is ex- 
 tremely rare, two examples elsewhere are 
 found, one in Pollux, i. 122, (cited in 
 Steph. Thes.) and another in Dio Cass. 
 p. 921,25. 
 
 irX»)v rd irpbg to TrkXayog, oTTore dvtfiog 
 €tij] ' quoties ventus spirabat, non cir- 
 cumibant rd Trpbg to -rrsXayog.^ 
 
 iv TE TTj ^)7^£^()<f>] After Iv I have, with 
 
 Poppo and Haack, received ts, from several 
 of the best MSS. ; though the word is not 
 found in the majority of the MSS. and the 
 common text. Certain it is that internal 
 evidence is quite in its favour ; and how 
 easily the word might be absorbed by the 
 ry following, it is scarcely necessary to 
 observe. 
 
 £1 Tig TTapaTTtaoi] scil. Kiipbg, * should 
 fall out,' ' chance to occur.' So Xenoph. 
 Hipp. vii. 4, oTTOTe Kaipbg irapairkaoi. 
 Polyb. i. 75 9. xi. 16, 1. xii. 6, 5, Kaipov 
 TrapaTTiCTovTog. The term is almost always 
 used of what is good, as Eurip. Orest. 1173, 
 ti TToOiv — TTapairiffot (rwrijpta : yet some- 
 times of evil, as Diod. Sic. ii. 265. Dionys. 
 Hal. p. 375, 7. The oicrrf, just after, is 
 meant, as Poppo observes, to explain the 
 Kaipbv preceding. 
 
 Ch. XXIV. The scene now changes to 
 Sicily ; and there is first narrated in this 
 chapter a fresh attempt of the Syracusans 
 and their allies to take Rhegium. 
 
 2. Here, for vulg. iff^t^XrjKeffavy I 
 have thought proper, with Haack and 
 Poppo, to edit l(Te^e(iXrjKt(Tav : for though 
 it may be said that of these two forms one 
 is as good as the other, yet the latter is, 
 there is some reason to think, more Attic. 
 This is, moreover, a case in which the 
 authority of MSS. has considerable weight, 
 and that is here decidedly in favour of 
 
 3. vavfiaxiag aTroTretpao-Oai] *to make 
 trial of.' See note on ii. 93, 1. 
 
 P^'^""^^-iinniii"iiiiiiiiliiiliBiiiiM 
 
38 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 Tcic,- ntv -irapovaaQ 6\iyag vadg, ralg Si TrXftotrt Kal /atWovGaig f/^eiv 
 TTvvOavof^ievoi t^v vrjaov noXio^KtlaOai. 4. h yap K^aT^cxHav rw 
 vavTiKw, TO 'P»Jy(oi; rJXTri^oi;, irft^ re Kal vav(r\v icpo^fiovvrtg, 
 p(^Si(oq y^HfJuxraaOai, Kal ri^rj (T(^a)v t<T)(^uoa ra Trpay^iara yiyvEadaf 
 ^ui'gyyuc yd^KUnevov tov T£ 'Pr/ytou aK^toTrfpiov rijg 'IraXiag 
 rffg re Miaojvtjg r^jg Sc/ceXmc, rdig 'Advvaioig t£ ovk av elvai 
 i<l>opn{lv, Kal TOV TTopOnov Kpareh'. 5. tcrrt St o Trop^^ioc ») 
 ^r^^*! 'Pnytov Oa\a(T<ja Kal Mfdd^ivrjt.', 7j7rcp /3|0a)(^vrarov StfCfAm 
 T>7c riTTt/pou aVe^^ff K:al j'artv ^ Xapu/3^ic /cArjOuda roi;ro, ^? 
 O^U(T(Tfuv Af-ytroi ^taTrAeuaat. ^ta (TT£i'or>;ra St Kal tK imtyaXtjjv 
 TTtXaywv, TOV re TvparjviKov Kal rov ^iKtXiKoZ, taTriiTTovaa ») 
 OaXaaaa ig avTo, Kal potjjSt]Q ovaa, tiKOTwg -^aXznr] ivo/uiaOrj, 
 
 4. KvveyyvQ yap ~ ^iKsMag] *for as 
 the promontory of Rhegium in Italy, and 
 Messena in Sicily, are in vicinity to one 
 another ;' the Kw prefixed to tyyvg de- 
 noting that the vicinity of the two sites 
 is in common, or reciprocal. So Aristot. 
 Polit. 1. ii. (Tifvtyyyc dWrjXuiv dtri. This 
 force of the preposition, though in general 
 passed over as immaterial, is here by no 
 means unimportant. 
 
 5. iari ^£ — aTrtx"] Render, * Now the 
 strait is that part of the sea between 
 Rhegium c.nd Messena, where Sicily is at 
 the shortest distance from the continent ;' 
 an assertion, strictly speaking, not entirely 
 borne out by the truth of facts, yet not 
 materially contradictory thereto. By the 
 words tOTiv i) Xdpvl3iig K\i]9tT(Ta tovto, 
 it would seem to be expressed that the 
 whole strait was called Charybdis : and 
 that might, in common parlance, be said ; 
 though the name in question was properly 
 only applied to denote a small part so 
 called, and described by Capt. Smyth 
 (cited in Arnold) as *an agitated water 
 (i. e. piece, of wcUer, fispog tyiq 6a\d<T<rr]g) 
 of from 70 to 90 fathoms deep, circling in 
 quick eddies, and owing its existence to 
 the meeting of the harbour and lateral 
 currents with the main one ; the latter 
 being forced over in this direction by the 
 opposite point of Pezzo.' He adds, that 
 * Tlmcydides is the only ancient writer 
 who has assigned this danger its true 
 situation, and not exaggerated its effects.' 
 See Cluver, Sic. Ant. p. 70, and Dorville, 
 Sic. p. 9. 
 
 On the words, a little aft^r, U fieydXiov 
 weXaywv — kaTr'nrrovcra i) OdXaffaa, Poppo 
 points out as remarkable the distinction 
 between the nouns irtXayog and OdXaaffa, 
 of which the foi-mer is said of any pai-- 
 ticular seas; the latter, of the imres of 
 
 the sea, rather what we should call a sea- 
 flood. 
 
 potodrjg] < rushing in a strong current.' 
 So Aristot. ap. Steph.Thes. OdXatraa powdrig. 
 Arrian, Ind. xxii. 6, ry OaXdaay powdu. 
 Diod. Sic. ii. 166, OdXaacra powdrjg, 
 Joseph, p. 91, 1, tTTixelTai ndXiv i) Od- 
 Xarraa potScijg. 
 
 fiKOTiog xaX«7r?) tvofiiffOr}] From the 
 manner in which Charybdis is mentioned, 
 we may infer that it was not thought so dan- 
 gerous in the historian's time, and indeed 
 at the present day it is very far from being 
 so, though subject to violent agitation in 
 stormy weather. So Dorville, Sicula, ch. 1, 
 p. 9, says, ' Charybdin banc aliquando per 
 totos dies tranquillissimam esse vidimus, 
 et sic mare ssepe in utroque hujus freti 
 introitu non magis solito effervescere acce- 
 pimus. Nempe sestum maris pro ventis 
 modo rapidiorem, modo lentiorem esse satis 
 constat, et pro copia aquae in has fauces 
 irruentis jam longius durare, jam citius 
 deficere, consentaneum veritati videtur.' 
 I would not, however, be so sceptical as 
 Mr. Hobbes, who seems to doubt whether 
 it was ever subject to any extraordinary 
 agitation. Great changes of nature may 
 be sui>posed, and indeed are known, to have 
 taken place in the course of nearly three 
 thousand years, amply sufficient 'to ac- 
 count for the difference ; and such is the 
 opmion of a learned naturalist (Dr. Dau- 
 beny) in a late interesting work on volca- 
 noes. Thucydides evidently does not 
 doubt the truth of the ancient relations ; 
 though, in attributing them to the narroic- 
 ness of the strait, he seems not to go far 
 enough. There are almost equally narrow 
 straits in the world, where two seas meet, 
 and yet where no such phenomena as those 
 observed at Charybdis occur, as the straits 
 of Dover and Calais, the straits of Gibraltar, 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XXV. 
 
 39 
 
 XXV. 'Ev TOUT(j> ovv T(p imtTa^v oi ^vpaKomoi Kctl ol Su^^m^ot 
 vavalv 6Xiyi^ nXtlomv r}\piaKovTa ^vayKaadr)aav o^t r^q Wtpag 
 vavpax^aai irtpl nXoiov SianXiovTog, dvTtnavayo^troL irpog rt 
 'AOm>*iii^v vadg kKKaiStKa Kal 'P»?ytrac 6ktw. 2. Kal viKt^ehTtg vno 
 T^v 'AOriva'uov, Sid raxovc dirinXtvaav, t^c f/caaroc kVvx"!', k ra 
 ol/ctm (xrparoTrega, ro Tt iv r^ Mtcra/p'V f^'^ ^»' ^V 'P''7*'|V ''^'^ 
 vadv dTToXtGavTtg' Kal vu£ tirtyivtTo t^ tpyw. 3. ^.tT^ StTOvro 
 oi litv AoK-poi aTTilAClov tK T?K Prjy/vwV km ^t r^v UtXuyplSa T^g 
 M£(T(T»irr,c GvXXtyCiaai al twv SupaKotr/wr Kal $v/i^ax<*>v »'»?£? ^p- 
 fxovv, Kal 6 irttog avTolg napijv. 4. w^oGTrXtiaavTtg St ol 'AOrjvaW 
 Kal 'Priyn'oi, ipt^vTtg rag vavg Ktvdg, tvt(^aXov' Kal^ x'f' ^*V? 
 iTTif^XiiOt'iaij iniav I'ctuv avrol dnwXtaav, rwv dvSpwv diroKoXvp- 
 Pr/(Tai'Ta»v. ' 5. Kal fitrd tovto twi' ^vpaKOGiu)V tffj^dvTwv ig rdg 
 vauf, «:"i TrapaTrAtovTo^v aTTO kuAw tg ri^v Metrff/jvijv, avOig Trpocr- 
 
 ef Babelmandel, &c. The reason seems 
 to be, that for the production of the same 
 phenomena, it is requisite not only that 
 the straits should be narrow, and the cur- 
 rent set in from two seas, but also that it 
 should be crooked, as is the case with the 
 one in question. Wherever tJiat is found^ 
 the same phenomena may be expected to 
 occur. Such is the case in the straits of 
 Magellan, and for that reason. 
 
 Ch. XXV. 1. r'lvayKdaOnffav — vav- 
 Hax^(rai] i. e. * they were constrained by 
 the circumstance subjoined.' 
 
 dvTtiravayonivoi] For this, which is 
 the common reading, Poppo has edited, 
 from eight of the best MSS., avTinayo- 
 utvoi : but I have, with Haack, Bekker, 
 and Goeller, thought proper to retain the 
 former, on the ground of its being a term 
 more significant and appropriate : and 
 indeed while our author and other good 
 writers not unfrequently use dvTava- 
 ytaOai, 1 know of no writer in whom 
 dvTtndyttreai occurs. As to the objection 
 urged by Poppo, that avrt-xav. would be 
 unsuitable, because the battle was not at 
 open sea, that is quite groundless ; and as 
 to the accumulation of prepositions in this 
 case, it may be said that dvTfTravaytaeai 
 presents what is no more without pre- 
 cedent than many other compound verbs 
 occurring in Thucydides ; e. g. avrtTT- 
 t^dyio, which I have noted in no other 
 author except Dio Cass. The l-rri m this 
 case bears simply the sense a<jainst ; and 
 many are the examples that might be 
 adduced of a similar use of iiri subjoined 
 to dvTi in composition. 
 
 2. ojg UaaToi itvxov] i.e. 'as such 
 chanced [to be able] :' the formula being 
 
 used by way of intimating that * the ships 
 effected their retreat to their own naval 
 camp with difficulty,'— i. e. each as well 
 as it could. As to the sense assigned to 
 eKaffTOi by the generality of commentators, 
 it is, as Arnold and Poppo point out, quite 
 inadmissible, since it would require, not 
 o)g aKaffTOi irvxov, but simply kdrfpot 
 dnsTrXsuffav ; and the phrase Sid rdxovg 
 would thus be wholly unmeaning. 
 
 For TOTS, Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller 
 have done quite right in editing (though 
 merely on conjecture) to ts ; since the 
 former is incapable of any tolerable 
 sense : and indeed for the latter I am 
 enabled to adduce the authority of the 
 Cod. Clar. , „ ^ 
 
 r})v ritXuipi^a] This is elsewhere called 
 Pelorus; but the feminine form in (g is 
 here adopted by way of expressing the 
 aKoav or promontory of Pelorus. 
 
 4. x*'P» ffidrip^] A sort of harpago 
 (Ang. grapnel) often used by the ancients 
 in naval warfare ; on whit^h see Reimar 
 on Dio Cass. p. 571. It was employed for 
 the purpose of holding a ship fast, in order 
 to its being boarded and taken by an over- 
 powering force. In the present case we 
 are to understand the implement as thrown 
 by the Syracusans from the land. For 
 vulg. avTolg (retained by Bekker), avToi 
 has-been very properly edited by Poppo 
 and Goeller, from several MSS. ; the con- 
 text imperatively requiring it, in the sense 
 ' and they themselves (they, too, on their 
 part) lost one ship,' namely, as the enemy 
 had befoi-e done. 
 
 5. TrapairXfovTijjv aTrb icaXw] ' coastmg 
 along by tow-ropes ;' equivalent to the 
 Greek pvnovXKtlv and the Latin remulco 
 
40 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XXVI. 
 
 41 
 
 (iaXovTfQ ol 'AOrjvaloi, a7ro<Ttjuw(Tavrwv iKHVtov Ka\ 7rpof)uj3aXJv- 
 T(ov, ETepav vadv aTToAXvou^rt. 6. Ka\ iv tw wapuTrXu) Kal ry vav 
 A*«X'?» roiovTOTpoirw -ytvo^ey^, ovk eXadaov ix^vreg ol ^vpaKoaiot, 
 7rap€K:o^('<T0r,(Tav k tov iv t^ Mioa^vrf Xifxha. 7. Krai ol jidv 
 AOr)valoi, ^ Ka^iaplvrig dyyeXOuar^Q npo^i^oaOai Svpa/coatoic vir' 
 ApxiovKa] Twi' fier avrod, iwXsvGav iKiiat' Miaaiivioi K iv rovruy 
 wav^rj^H Kara yijv Kal tuIq vavmv a^a iarpaTtvffav hi Na^ov r/y 
 XaA/ct^ticrJv, ofiopov o5<Tav. 8. Kal Ty npwTrj iifxepa reixVpHQ Troiri- 
 ffavTEQ Tovg Na^touc, ^^ovv Tt]v y^v, ti] S* uarepala ralg /idv vaval 
 TrepnrXHfaavTiq Kara rov ' AKtalvvv TTora^iov, t^v yt^jv iSyovv, no 
 ^£ iTilw^ TT^oy rrii; ttoXiv E(Te(5aXXov. 9. tv tovtw ^e ol SiAceXoi 
 vnep rwv aKpiov iroXXol /carejSacvov /3or/0ouyr£c €7^-^ roJc M^dd*,- 
 y/ouc^ Kal ol Na&oi w^ «I^ov, OapGi/Kjavrtg Kal napaKiXEvo/jtvoi iv 
 EavTolg wc ol Aeovrlvot (t<J)T(ti /ca! [ol] aXXoi "EXXnveg ^ifi^a^oi k 
 
 trakere. Pollux, i. 1 13, has U KaXtov : 
 but the singular Ik kuXio (gen. contract. 
 Attic), for KaXojog, (see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 70, 3.) is found in Appian, i. 757, dirb 
 rdXw Sia7rXko)v, and should undoubtedly 
 be restored, from two good MSS., at ii. 
 680, instead of vulg. aVo KdXwv. In a 
 passage of Polyan. vii. 21, 3, for ciTrb 
 KaXov read otto kclXu. 
 
 ccTrofTifKvffdvTiov] This term (which has 
 not a little perplexed philologists) comes 
 from aTTo and (nfibg, which latter, how- 
 ever, is a word bearing a variety of senses ; 
 e. g. alttis, ardiiHs, found in passages of 
 Xen. and Athen. adduced by Steph. Thes. 
 (See also Toup's Opusc. i. 416.) Hence it 
 inai/ mean, — as one of the Scholiasts and 
 the ancient lexicographers explain,— ^ztr- 
 euipiffavTutv, * having moved off the ships 
 in a/tum — to the high sea ;' namely, in 
 order to have more space for manoeuvring 
 them. For this view, however, I find no 
 authority in the classical writers ; and 
 hence I am inclined to seek the sense from 
 that signification of (Tiftbg, by which it 
 means a turn-up no^e : whence the verb 
 (Tt/iow might bear the sense to turn or 
 t^cist^ or wind oneself, and so aTromfiou} that 
 of ' to twist or wind oneself ^j/f'or awat/;' a 
 view supported by certain passages which 
 I have in my Translation adduced from 
 Xenophon and Appian ; e. g. Xen. Hist. 
 
 V. 4, 40, TTpOQ iKfivOVg flhv OVK >)ytV, t7ri~ 
 
 otfxuiaaq ce, Trpbg Tt)v noXiu yn, ' liaving 
 wound oft', drawn oft',' (wl,at in lN>lya'nus is 
 expressed by Xo^oi^ag.) ' he went towards 
 the city : ' where that aVotri/i. (found in 
 the marg. and Leuncl.) is the true read- 
 ing, there can be no doubt, since Itti(t,^i6u) 
 IS a word of no authority, and the pre- 
 
 position in this case would yield no tole- 
 rable sense. Again, in a passage of 
 Appian, ii. 622, we have, at ^^ ffi(3oXai 
 Kai dirocn^ioaiiQ doQivtig iy'iyvovro, where 
 diroa. can only mean dva<TTpo(pai : and 
 so the Scholiast here rightly explains by 
 vTravaxiopr]<Tdvr(oi>, ' having wound or 
 drawn off".' Of course it is implied, from 
 the nature of the thing, that they wound 
 off" by a sidelong movement to 6m- ward, in 
 order to have room to act either on the 
 off'ensive or the defensive ; moreoxer, at 
 ii. 89, 9, it is said, of a sea-fight carried 
 on in a confined situation, ovrt yap av 
 ^TrnrXivauk tiq mq ^pr) Iq tfif3o\rjv, ovn 
 av dTroxioprjfffuv (draw oft") Iv dsovTi 
 -rruKofxtvog. The only point, indeed, want- 
 ing to this view of the expression is to 
 find an example of ai^oio used in the sense 
 to twist, turn, or wind, ohliqwire. Now this 
 is supplied by the following passage of 
 Alciphron, f:pist. i. 39, d-rnHnaro rb 
 XiTioviov Kal niKpbv dTTOffifjKjjffaaa Ttjv 
 b<7<pvv, (paululum oUiquans lumbos,) &c. 
 And so Statins, Theb. xii. 749, * Ilia 
 paventes ohfiquarit equos,' i. e. drew them 
 off" obliquely by a lateral motion. 
 
 Of Trpoefil3(iX(h'Tojv the sense is, 
 ' having charged (or used the iuBoXn) 
 first.' ' 
 
 8. Teixnpng TroirjffavTEi:] See note on 
 11. 101. Kara rbv ' Akktivtiv Trorafiby, 
 ' over-against the Acesines.' 
 
 9. inrip tmv ajcpoiv] i. e. * those in- 
 habiting the highlands' above Messina, 
 especially the Hercfi montes, Pelorlas and 
 Jaunis. In TrnpaKeXtvo/xivoi Iv eavroTg 
 (wjiich is a somewhat remarkable phrase) 
 we have a confusion of two diff"erent forms 
 of expression, napaK. favrolg, and napuK. 
 
 Tifxwpiav eTTtpvovraij kKcpafiovTiq a.<^v(s) bk tt^q TroXtwc TrpooTrnrTovai 
 ToiQ M€(T(T)7Vio(c? Kat T(>6i//a VTfc;, aireKTeivav re vinp "^iXiovq, Kai oi 
 XoiTTol ^aXfTTwg a-m^ijjpYjfTav air oiKov' Kai yap oi papfjapoi tv raiq 
 o^oiQ kimnaovTiQ tovq irXuaTODQ SutjiOtipav. 10. Kai ai vtjeg, 
 a^ovaai tg rrjv Meaai}vr}Vy vanpov iir o'ikov EKaarai cuKp'iOrjaav. 
 11. AiovTivoi ^i ivOvg Kai ol $u/U|ua^oi liUTa 'AOrjvaiwv tg ttjv Micr- 
 (jrjvrjv^ (jjQ KeKaKiOfxivriv, BtTTparivov, Kai TrpoapuXXovTeg oi fjitv AOri~ 
 vaioi Kara tov Xi/iiva raig vavmv iirtipiov, o ce iThOig npog Tt]v 
 TToXiv. 12. iTTtK^poinrjv ^E 7ro(?7<Ta/u€voi Ol ^Eaarjvioi Kai AoKptZv 
 Tivsg fiETo. TOV ArjjUOTtXouc, ol lUiTa TO naOog EyKaTeXii(j)6rjGav 
 <l>povpoif £t,aTTivai(»)g TrpotnreaovTeg, Tpiirovai tov (TTpaTivjuiaTog tljv 
 AtovTivwv TO TToXu, Kai aiTEKTEivav iroXXovg. IS. ICOVTEg ct ol 
 ABr}vaioij Kal anof^avTig airo twv vetZv eporjOovVj Kui KaTaCuo^av 
 T<)vg Mctjcrrjviouc TraXiv eg rr/i; iroXiv, TiTapayimEvoig EiriyivofiEvoC 
 Kai Tponaiov (TTt^cravTEg, avey^ioprjfTav ig to Pi?yeov. 14. /lutu ce 
 TovTO ol /i£v Ev Ty ^ikeXio. ' ]LXXr}VEg avEv tujv AOr}vai(jjv Kara ytjv 
 
 EGTpaTEVOV ETT aXX»jXoUC. 
 
 XXVI. Ev Ke Ty YXvXii) fri ETToXiopKovv Tovg EV Ty vrjaio Aa/ct- 
 ^aifioviovg ol ABrjvaioij Kal to ev Ty riTTEipu) oTpaTOTTECov twv 
 TlEXoTrovvrjaitJV /card -^tipav Epeviv. 2, ETrinovog c ijv Toig AOrj- 
 vaioig r) (pvXaKi) (Titov te airopia Kai vSaTog' ov yap i]v Kprjvt] on pr} 
 fjLia EV avTy Ty aKpowoXEi Trjg 11 uXou, Kai aurr; ov pEyaXrj' aXXa 
 ^la/uwpEvoi TOV Ka^XrjKa oi ttXeigtoi etti Ty OaXaGoy Eirivov oiov 
 
 iv eavToXg, (for dXXr]Xoig ; on which idiom 
 see Musseum Crit. i. 198.) and that stand- 
 ing for TrapaKtXtvaiig Troiovfievoi ev eav- 
 Tolg ; as in similar forms of expression at 
 v. 69, and viii. 76, TrapuKeXevfftig tTroiovvTo 
 ev (T0t(Tiv, and ev acpiaiv avToXg ttjv Trapa- 
 KeXevcriv eiroiovvTo. 
 
 10. Itt' oIkov eKaffTai SuKpi9r]ffav] 
 * divisie [naves] vel separatee abierunt 
 domum.' (Bauer.) 
 
 11. tTTcipwv] * assaulted it,' lit. essayed 
 to take it. Upog ti)v ttoXiv, * on the side 
 of the city.' It would appear that the 
 port and the city formed two almost dis- 
 tinct towns, though enclosed by one wall, 
 like Athens and Piraeus. The port seems 
 to have been (where the present com- 
 mercial quarter of Messene is) at the 
 isthmus of the hooked peninsula which 
 forms the harbour ; and the city, further 
 back up the country. 
 
 Ch. XXVI. Our historian now reverts 
 to the aff'air at Pylus, and recounts the 
 various operations resorted to by the 
 Athenians in the progress of the blockade. 
 
 2. ^ta^w/xei/ot rbv KaxXtiica] * removing 
 
 the shingles by digging,' (a term formed 
 from did, through, and ajuf/, a spade,) lite- 
 rally, what, in agricultural phraseology, 
 is called a crooked spade, long, narrow, and 
 made to penetrate into the earth. Thus 
 Hesychius rightly explains the term by 
 h'iardvTig. As examples of the word I 
 have noted Appian, i. 350, Siofi. rbv 
 ypd/ifiov. Arrian, E. A. vi. 23, 5, and 26, 
 12, diafiiofxevovg rbv Kdx^iJKa. Philostr. 
 Icon. xi. 8. Plut. de Is. et Os. § 60. 
 Polyb. iii. 55, 6, hafxriadfievog Tijv xto>'«» 
 * having dug and removed the snow.' 
 Eurip. Bacch. 665, dKpoXg daKTvXoKTi Sia- 
 fxejffai x^ova. Thus the verb in question, 
 by means of its preposition in composition, 
 includes the combined sense of digging 
 through (did) and bringing upward. Finally, 
 in a passage of Themist. Orat. p. 250, 
 tCHv v(tfidT(jJV rd dia(j)avTJ re Kai Kadapd 
 dvixvfvovTeg re Kai Siaofiiijcr^evoi, for 
 Sia(Tfiu)(Tfievoi ought undoubtedly to be 
 read Siafnofievoi. 
 
 Of KaxXri^, which is a rare word, an 
 example occurs in Procop. 331, 21. The 
 word comes from KaxXd^tiv, ou which see 
 
 If; I 
 
42 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 HKog vcwp. 3. (JTevo^uypia tc iv oXiyu) arpaTOin^tvoinivoig lyiy- 
 vero' Kai twv veuiv ovk i^ovffwv op/mov, at /u6v alrov tv rrj yrj 
 TgpovvTo Kara /utpoc, ai ^i /iUTito^oi wpjuovv, 4. aOv/aiav te nXtia- 
 Ttjv o ^povoq Trapii^e irapd Ao-yov iniyiyvoituvog, ouc wovto ri/nt- 
 pwv oXiytvv UiroXiopKriaHv, iv vtiaio re (pruunrf Kai vSari aXpvpw 
 -^ptDpivovg. 5. a'lTiov ^t r]v oi AaKiSaijuovioi TTpoHnovrtg ig rtjv 
 vrJGov iaayeiv aiTov t€ tov j3ouXo/U£i/ov ^ aXrjXipivov, koi oIvov, 
 /cat Tu^ov, Kai eiri aXXo (5pu)f^ia, oiov av tc noXiopKiav $i;jU(/)f^^, 
 Ta£avT€c apyvpiov iroXXov, /cat Ttuv EtAairwr tw iaayayovri eXevOt- 
 piav viriGyifovf^tvoi. 6. Kai ecrijyov aXXoi re, TrapaKiv^vvtvovrtc, 
 Kai puXiara oi E'tAwTfcc, airaipovTEc aVo riig ritAoTrovrjJaov OTTo^tv 
 Tv^onv, Kai KaTairXwrreg in vvktoc; iq to. npog to iriXayog riiq 
 i'»/<Tou. 7. paXiGTa Be erripovv dvifAio KaratjiiptaOai' paov yap Ttjv 
 (j>vXaKi]v TWV TpiripMv eXdvOavov, ottotc TTvtvfLia tK nuvrov tit]' dnopov 
 yap sylyviTo nipiop^xfiv, toTc Be a0£ig»)c o /caraTrAovc KaBtaT^KeC 
 iTTWKeXXov ydp TO. 7rX()7a rerifjiripeva -^prjpdTwv, /cat ot OTrATrot irepl 
 Tag KaTapaeiQ t»7c viigov ft^uAaacTov. 8. oaot Be yaXriw kivBv- 
 vevaeiav, riXiaKovro. eaeveov Be Ka\ Kara tov Xipiva KoXvpj3iiTai 
 v(j>vBpoi, KaXwBiw ev ^gkoiq ei^eXKovTeq ini^Kwva pepeXnwpivriv Ka\ 
 
 Blomf. on ^scliyl. Tlieb. 110, aud Monk 
 on Eurip, Hipp. 1205. 
 
 4. tTTiyiyvoiJitvog] * caiTied on,' pro- 
 tracted. Ovg i^ovTo is, as Goeller says, 
 for oTi avToiig i^ovTo : an idiom frequent 
 in the best writers, by which the relative 
 at the ben;inning of a sentence, even with- 
 out an article, is equivalent to the pro- 
 noun demonstrative with such a conjunc- 
 tion as the context requires, which is here 
 a causal. Nor is this confined to the 
 classical wTiters, but is frequent in the 
 scrii)tural ones, esi)ecially the Epistles of 
 St. Paul. 'AXuvptf does not mean, as 
 Bauer explains, salsa, but suhsalsa, 'bnick- 
 ish :' and so the expression aXfxvpbv viiop 
 in Plut. Ant. 48, and elsewhere. 
 
 5. In the words aiTiov ijp oi AuKtS. 
 TrpotiTTovTfg the verb tfv is, as Goeller 
 points out, accommodated to the predicate, 
 not the subject ; and he refers to Dorv. 
 on Chaiiton. p. 665, and Matth. Or. Gr. 
 p. 611. 
 
 I have fullowed Bekker and Goeller 
 in editing, from five MSS., dXrjXffiipov, 
 instead of vulg. dXtiXta^krov, which is 
 retained by Haack and Poppo, and may 
 seem to be confimied by Herodot. vii. 23. 
 That, however, seems to have been an 
 Ionic, not an Attic form. So Amphis 
 ap. Athen. p. 642, lias dXrjXifiivov : and 
 tliough Casaub. prefei-s dXtjXKTfiivov, and 
 
 adduces examples, yet they are almost 
 entirely from later writers, as Porphyry. 
 
 7. tTTjpovv KaTa^fpeaOai] for trtipovv 
 rbv Kaipbv ware Kar. Of this ellipsis, 
 which is rare, examples are found else- 
 where, in Aristot. Rhet. ii. tKayytXriKoi 
 Ck, oi Ti T^SiKTifitvoi, itd TO TTopan^peiv 
 (scil. TOV Kaipbv) Kai oi KUKoXoyoi. St. 
 Luke, XX. 20, Kai TrapaTrjprfaavTff; dir- 
 ioTuXav tyKaOtTovg. With bnoTt ut} 
 wtiifia Ik ttovtov, *from the seaward,' 
 compare Homer, Odyss. ix. 286, dvifiog 5' 
 
 tK TTOVTOV h'tlKtV. 
 
 d(pnh)Q b KardirXovg] The term d(peiSt)g 
 is properly only applicable to persotis ; and 
 very rarely is it used, as here, of thin<fs. 
 Another instance, however, occurs in 
 iEschyl. Agam. 188, Trvoai—vtdv rt Kai 
 TTtifffidTwt' d<l>fidtlg. 
 
 Tag KaTdpasig] Meaning 'the places 
 where they could make the shore.' Kdrap- 
 ffig is a rare w ord, but occurs in Dio Cass. 
 217, 83. 327, 76, and Plutarch. 
 
 8. KoXvutitjTai v(pvdpoi] Meaning 'those 
 who could swim under water.' So Dio 
 Cass. 313, 97, Tovg rt yap XiBovg rovg 
 tv Tolg (TK-fl^tai avyKtifxivovg KoXvpiirjTalg 
 v^vSpotg ^latTKiddoag. Arrian, E. A. ii. 
 21, 8, v<paXoi KoXv/JLjiriTai Tag axoirovg 
 avTolg VTTtrefivov. The term v^vSpog, 
 from its being rare, has been, like various 
 other words little used, liable to cormption. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XXVII. 
 
 43 
 
 Atvou mrepua KeKOfXjuevov' tov to TrptZrov XavOavovTwr^ (jivXaKai 
 varepov eytvovro. 9. wavTi re Tpoiru) f/caTCpoi eTe\v(ji)VTOy ot pev 
 toweiLnreiv ra Giria, oi Be juij Aav0av£tv <T(pai;, 
 
 XXVll. Ev Be ralq Adt}vai(; irvvOavopevoi Trepi Trjg arpariag 
 on raXanrwpeirai^ Kai gltoq roig ev t»J vrjGio oti eairXei^ rfTropovv, 
 Kai eBeBoiKeaav prj acjxjjv ^eiptjv tiJv (pvXaKi]v eiriXa[5oi, optjvreg 
 Tijjv T£ eTriTr)Bei(jJv Tfjv irepi ti;v VltXoTrvvvriGov KnpiB>]v aBvvarov 
 eaoptvYiv apa ev -^wpii^ tpt^piit, Kai ovB ev Oepei otot re nvreg iKavd 
 TrepnreinTTeiv, tov Tt etjtopuov -y^iopiwv aXipevMV ovtwv ovk eaopevov' 
 aXX rj, G(pwv avevTwv ttjv ^i/Aa/ciJv, irepiysvriaeaOai Tovg avBpag, t} 
 Toig nXoiotg a tov gitov avTOig rjye, ^eifuiwva TijprfGavTag, EKirXev- 
 GEGuai. 2. navTwv Be e(l>opovvTo paXiGTa Tovg AaKtBaipoviovg, 
 oTt f^oi'Tat; Tt iG^vpov avTOvg evopii,ov ovKeTi G(piGiv eTTiKrjpvKtv- 
 toOai' Kai peTepeXnvTo Tag GirovBdg ov Be^dpevoi. 3. KXeo)v Be, 
 yvovg avTijJv Ttfv eg auTov viroxpiav irepi Ttjg KivXvprjg Trig ^vpf3d- 
 Gitjjg, ov TaXrjOti ec^ri Xeyeiv Tovg e^ayyeXXovTag . irapaivovvTijjv Be 
 
 Thus in a passage of Philostr. V. A. i. 25, 
 for t<l>vSpov ought undoubtedly to be read 
 vtpvdpov : and the same correction is to be 
 applied to the t<pvdpog of Suidas. It may 
 be noticed, too, though the editors have 
 failed to perceive it, that the two passages 
 cited in that lexicographer are from Dio 
 Cass. 313 & 697. So again in Pollux, 
 i. 97, (on diving) for KoXvfifirjTijg, v^aXog, 
 'v<pvdpog, ought to be read KoXvfJif5r)Ti}g 
 vipaXog, v<pvdpog. So also at vii. 137, of 
 the same writer, for vdpoKoXvfi(iriTai, 
 VipvSpoi, KoXviJ.j3r]Tai, dvofitvoi, read vSpo- 
 KoXvfijiriTai, KoXvfi(3T]Tai v<})vdpoi, KoXvfi- 
 ^TjTai, dvofifvoi : an emendation further 
 confirmed by the authority of Cod. A. On 
 the other hand, in Hippocr. Proth. 2, 
 p. 83, C, for v<pvdp. read, from the MSS., 
 €<pvdp. 
 
 urjKuiva fxefieXiTdjfievijj' Kai Xivov 
 airspfia KtKO[xixtvov'\ * poppy-seed mixed 
 with honey and bruised linseed.' The 
 Scholiast conjectures the two articles here 
 specified to have served the purpose of 
 medicine rather than food ; the former, he 
 says, being good to remove hunger, and 
 the latter thirst. Both, indeed, have me- 
 dicinal properties ; but it is not unlikely 
 that the former was also taken, as opium 
 now is, from its cheering effect ; and both 
 that and the linseed might be meant to 
 counteract the bad effects of the brackish 
 water. Yet the Scholiast and the com- 
 mentators have overlooked the very nutri- 
 tive quality of linseed. Nay, it is not 
 improbable that the ingredients in question 
 were meant to be mixed with flour : for 1 
 
 find from Athen. 110, F, and 111, A, that 
 the ancients used mixed bread of that 
 kind. His words are these : MaKUJvtdwv 
 S' dpTiov fivrffiovtvei 'A^»c/idv. Athenaeus 
 also subjoins : xp^^^^*^^^^" *<''''* (iptofid- 
 Ttov fici fiiXiTog Kai Xivov, where I conj. 
 ^pujfid Ti ov, which is confirmed by He- 
 sych. xpvffOKoXXa' (iputfid ti tK Xii'ocnrtp- 
 fiov Kai fitXiTog. Kai xpwud ti xXdjpbv, 
 where 1 read fi'tXiTog, Kai xP^l^aTi xXwpov. 
 Casaubon, too, quotes a passage of Galen 
 where he says, ' lini semen inter ilia habet, 
 quae et alimenti et pharmaci usum prse- 
 stent.' Also at 1. vii. he tells us that the 
 seed was prepared for the table *frictum 
 et non frictum;' where the frictum an- 
 swers to the KeKOfifiivov of Thucydides 
 (bruised). 
 
 Ch. XXVII. 1. op. TWV Te iTriTTjdtiiov 
 — X<*fpifi* ^PVf^vl Pop. rightly regards this 
 as a condensed form of expression, for 
 * videntes commeatum, qui in loco deserto 
 totus aliunde (Athenis) apjjortandus esset, 
 circa Peloponnesura subvehi (hieme) non 
 posse.' ^ Of TrepiytvrjataGai the sense is, 
 ' would hold out,' ' escape being taken.* 
 Poppo remarks, that the infinitives here 
 and just afterwards are to be considered as 
 dependent on vofiii^ovrtg, or some similar 
 word inherent in the foregoing bpdvTeg. 
 See note on ch. 3. 
 
 2. tx- Ti iax^p(>^] 'having some sure 
 dependence,' or consciousness of strength : 
 a view of the sense confimied by the fol- 
 lowing similar foi'ms of expression in Dio 
 Cass. 263, 14, ovSev uXXo iax^pbv Trape- 
 nKtvdffavro, and 509, 85, ioxvpov ti 
 
44 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 T(jjv aduyiiUvioVj ti jli») tr^ttrt TTKrrtuoudi, KaraaKOTTOvg rivag Tri/uixpaiy 
 ypiOi) KaraffKoiroQ auroc /itra OsoyivnvQ vtto AOrjvaKOV, 4. Kai 
 yvovQ oTi avayKa(TOr}<j£Tai h ravra Xiyuv o'lc oiajSaXXti', rj, ravav- 
 ria 6i7ra)i', \pivdr}Q ^av»|(T£(T0at, Trapyvii roiq AOr^vaimq^ (tptov aurouc 
 Kai wp/uLTifxivovg Tt to nXeov ry yvw/n-y (TTparcueti', w^ ^prj KaraaKo- 
 TTOvq fAv fjr] 7rt/U7r£tv, jiir?S£ ^ta/icXXciv /caipov TrapuvTag^ fi ^£ ^oictl 
 auro7^ a\r}drj Hvai rd ayycXXojUEva, TrXtTv iirl rovq av^paq. 5. icai 
 £? Nt/ctav Tov Ni/crjpdrou, (rrparr/yor ovra, aTrco-t^/ian'fr, B^Opog 
 ctiv, Kat CTTiTijuwi', pa^iov elvai irapactKiv^, h av^piq iUv ot arpa- 
 TT;-yo<, TrXauCTai'Tac XajSttv touc fv Tp vrjat^y Kai auroc 7 «i'> ft 
 ^^ivs, TTot^fxai roJro. XXVIII. O ^£ Nifcmc, raJr re AOrivaiwv 
 Ti v7ro0opv(5ri(TdvT(»)V eg toi' KXttova, otl ov Kai vvv TrXfT, fi paciuv 
 yt avTio (^aiveTai, Kai ufjia opwv avTov E7riTi/nu)VTa, ^KiXivsv i)v riva 
 /SouXerat ^vvafiiv Xa|3ovro, to ewi (T^og uvai, ewi'^npiiv. 2. o 0€, 
 TO fjiEV TTptjTov oio/iicvoc QUTov Xoyw /Liovov a(j>iivai, iTOlfJlOq ijl'" 
 •yi'ouc 06 rw oitc TrapaoctXTttovra, ai'C^wptc, fcat ou/c E^r? avTog aAA 
 
 7rapaXaj3tTv. 426, 74, ov^lv iaxvpbv €tx€. 
 Lucian, t. ii. 698, ovSkv iaxvpbv Itth'ou. 
 i. 795. Liban. Orat. in Jul. 72, fiijdev 
 ixovra i(T\vpbv slg a.(f>f(Tiv. 
 
 3. Ofoykvovg] Wholly without reason is 
 it that Haack and Poppo have edited, from 
 a few of the worst MSS., Ofay'svovg ; for 
 as to Otayivqg being (as is plain from 
 Duker's note, and that of Reitz on Lucian, 
 ii. 47.) a far more usual name, that cir- 
 cumstance surely makes affainst the read- 
 ing. And, as Dr. Arnold observes, that 
 Qtoykvr]Q is a genuine Athenian name, 
 may surely be inferred from its occur- 
 rence in Xen. Hist. i. 3, 13, and ii. 3, 2, 
 and in an inscription of the age of the 
 Peloponnesian war, copied in Boeckh, 
 Inscr. part ii. p. 298, and Aristoph. Vesp. 
 1378. 
 
 4. (Trparfvf ij'] 1. e. to send forces thither 
 by way of reinforcement. 
 
 5. iq NiKi'av — dinffrtfiaivfv] ' he 
 glanced, pointed at, pointedly alluded to 
 Nicias.' Similarly Dio Cass. p. 421, ed. 
 Steph. OTTtp irov ig to FepfinviKov TrdBog 
 dntaT}fiavtv, and Plut. t. vi. 675, dTriar)- 
 fiaivtv tig iKtlvov. Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 5. 
 Thus in a pass;ige of Dio Cass. p. 880, 
 ovK ig Ttjv vTraTtiav dW eg rb Kpdrog 
 VTToa-qiiaivovTig, idriXovv, I would read 
 dwo(TT)fiaivovTfg, understanding the term, 
 however, in the sense * having regard to :' 
 and in Appian, i. 715, ovHv ig Tifitjv 
 Irrtffrjfiyve tov ^ifi(3piov, where Schweigh. 
 proposes to restore the old reading v-rrocr., 
 the true reading is undoubtedly diroa., 
 
 understood in the same sense as in the 
 passage of Dio Cass. 880. The preposition 
 in this case has the same force as in dno- 
 (iXeTTiiv tg re. 
 
 Kai tTTiTifiuJv, &c.] * Et cum exprobra- 
 tione dicens,' &c. 
 
 p^diov dvni — TovToli ' that it would be 
 easy for them, if the commanders were 
 men of spirit, to sail in full force and cap- 
 ture those in the island ; and that he, for 
 his part, had he been in command, would 
 have [already] done it.' 
 
 Ch. XXVI 1 1. I. Ti v7roOopv(iriadvT(i)v 
 ig Tbv KXtwi'a] The term vttoO. has here 
 a sensiis prcegnans, importing that ' they 
 somewhat murmured against Cleon, say- 
 ing,' &c. By the expression viroOopv- 
 ^tiaOai it is denoted that what was said 
 was said in a low voice. See supra 
 ch. 67, 2. On the change of construction 
 here from genit. riiii' 'AOtjvaiojv to nomin. 
 bptov, see note on ch. 30. 
 
 CTTtrt/iwvra] ' carping at fhim].' To 
 i-TTi a<pdg tJvai, 'as far as they were con- 
 cerned.' Of the construction with the 
 accus. examples occur in the Tragedians, 
 (see Person on Eurip. Orest. 1338.) and 
 are also found in Xen. Mem. i. 6, 9, and 
 Agath. p. 161. See also Herm. on Vig. 
 note 398. Poppo on Xen. Cjt. i. 4, 13, 
 and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 283, and 586, c. 
 
 2. 6 Si — croT/iog i}v] ' But he, thinking 
 at first that he gave him the permission 
 in word only, and not in earnest.* That 
 Tb ixiv TTpStTov is to be taken with 
 oiofievog, and not, as Poppo supposes, with 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XXIX. 
 
 45 
 
 eKUVOV (TT^arijyui', ^t^ittyq f/Sr;, Kai ovk uv out/uivog 01 avrov toX- 
 ^irjfrai vTTft^oiptjffai' avOig ^6 o ^iKiag e/ccXtve, Kai e^iOTaTo Tug tin 
 rii'Xa) a^v»ici Kai /Lm^rupac Tovg AOrivaiovg inoniTo. 3. 01 he, — 
 
 oioV OvXoC </>tX€7 TTOlflV, 0(TW /UttXXoV O KXeWV U7rf<^fU-y£ TOV 
 
 ouv, Kai f^ai'C^w^fi ra tipriiLiiva, toctw tTTiKtAtvovTo tw riiKia 
 rrapa^iSovai t»Jv ap^^r)Vf Kai ekhvo) £7r£/3oa>v nXfiv. 4. omtte, ovk 
 tvwr oirwc tiov cipij/utvwi' Iti i^anaWayy, vfpiaTaTai tov ttXouv* 
 Kai TraotXOaw, ovre <po^fiaOai €(/>»? AuKt^aifjioviovg, irXevcriadai tf 
 Xaj3a)i' tK liilv Ttjg TToXtwc; ov^iva, Arijuviovq Se Kai [fnf^piovi: Tovg 
 irapovTag, Kul iriXTaaTag ot riGav t/c Te A'lvov (5bpor]6r}KOTeg, Kai 
 dXXoOiv To^oTag TtTpaKoffiovg' TauTa ^£ ^X***^' ^^^' "rrpog Tolg tv 
 riuXf.) (jToaTUOTaig IvTog r}fxepMV tiKoaiv r\ d^tiv AaKecaiiJ,oviovg 
 t^vTag, »! awTou airoKTevfiv, 5. toTc Se AQr]vaioig eviirtde fiiv ti 
 Kai ykXioTog t^ fCou</)oXoy/a avTOv, aajxivoig S ojuoic eyiyvtTO TOJt; 
 au)(l>ooai T(ov avOpdirunfy Xoyitoinevoig Suoiv ayaOoiv tov iTipov 
 
 Ttv^eaOni, r] KXetovog cnraXXayr^aEcrdai, — 6 /uaXXov I/Xtti^ov, r/, 
 
 cr(paXil(Ti yv(i)fir]gy AaKt^aijuLOv'iovg CT<|)t(Tt y^HpivcraGOai. XXIX. Kai 
 TrdvTa ^unroa^diiiivog iv Ty tfc/cXr/dia, Kai \pr](f)iGaiiiivit)v Aarjvojwv 
 
 T£ £v rivXw (TTpaTrjyiZv iva TrpoacXo/itvot,* 
 
 avTw 
 
 TOV TTAOUV, TWV 
 
 iToXfiog tjv, is plain from the antithetic toIcti Trapovcri ird^iv Kai d(piKvovfievoig 
 
 yrovg ^k. 'Hv KXeiov d-TroXrjTai. 
 
 3. iKav(x<^pii rd elpijfiBva] Meaning, Here, for vulg. x^^^P^*^^^^^^' X«'P<^- 
 as we should in popular and colloquial caaOai has been very properly received, 
 phraseology, 'backed out (i.e. endeavoured from several of the best MSS., by all the 
 to back out) of what he had said.' Here recent editoi*s ; internal evidence being 
 the nccus. is used, though the gen'it. might strongly in its favour. The fut. would, 
 rather have been expected, (as in a pas- indeed, be correct : but here there is a 
 sage of Philo cited by Steph. Thes., where delicate propriety in the aorist, since, as 
 we have u>v i^avaxi^povaa,) because the Arnold observes, 'while in the /w^Mr^ there 
 term is equivalent in sense to relinquere, is the notion of a continued future circum- 
 ' to abandon.' stance, (q. d. they would get rid of Cleon, 
 
 4. Twj/ elprjixsvutv i^a-rraXXayj)] 'should and be rid of him from thenceforward,) 
 get out of what he had said.' the aorist expresses one single action, with 
 
 tK Tt Alvov ^t^or)Qr}K6Ttg, Kai dXXoBtv regard to which the time is unessential.' 
 
 To^oTag TtrpaKomovg^ * Scriptor sinml ad Ch. XXIX. 1. Kai Trdvra SiaTrpat- 
 
 genus militum, simul ad patriam eorum dfitvog — Kui i^i/^tffa/icrwv — tCjv ti — 
 
 respiciens, duas constructiones in unam Trpoo-fXo/itrof] Poppo remarks on the 
 
 contraxit ; nam ant Kai tK Tt A'lvov jSfjSoi]- accumulation of genitives absolute, and 
 
 OTjKOTag TTiXTaffTag Kai dXXoOtv To^orag nominatives of participles, also observable 
 
 dicendum ei*at, aut Kai (i. e. tTi U) -rrtX- at ch. 28, and on which see note at iii. 84. 
 
 TafTTag Tt, 01 tiffav IK Alvov (itjioriOiiKOTtg, Not without reason did Cleon choose De- 
 
 Kai dXXo9tv TO^oTag.' (Haack.) mosthenes for his associate in the command, 
 
 5. dfffisvoig d' ofxtug iyiyvtTo, &c.] See since his assistance in the matter was 
 note on ii. 3. quite indispensable, and by his merit he 
 
 f) KX(u)vog dtraXXaytifreaOai, o fxaXXov might justly anticipate success in the 
 
 ijXirtZov] What is here said of the hope enterprise, the honour of which he should 
 
 of ol (Tuxppovtg Tuiv di'Gpu)7rttn% is fully appropriate to himself. To this there is 
 
 borne out by what Aristophanes, Eq. 936, an allusion in the words of Aristoph. Eq. 
 
 puts into the mouth of the Chorus of the 392 (of Cleon), k^t dviqp tSo^tv tlvai, 
 
 Knights (who were almost to a man cjf the TuXXorpiov dfidv Okpog. Compare 
 
 class of (Toxppovtg, or what we call con- St. Matth. xxv. 24, Otpi^tjv ottov ovk 
 
 serratires) : "HdirrTov <pdog t'lfxipag "Eorat imrtiptg. 
 
46 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 lABKU IV. CAP. XXXL 
 
 47 
 
 I 
 
 A»?jnoa0fi'»ji», Ti}v ayuyytp* Bid ra^ovQ iiroitiTO. 2. tov Be A^/uo- 
 aOivYiv TTpotTtAopt, irvvdavointvoQ t>Jv a7ro/3a(T£v auTov ig t»Jv vijaor 
 
 r^ 
 
 0( 
 
 Oiavotiauai. oi -yap (rrpartwrat, K:aico7raaoi»vr£c ^ou ^w^iov t»? 
 aTTopta, /cat fiaWov n oX lo pKov in ivoi rj iroXiopKovvTig, a>piiir)VTo Bia- 
 Kivcvvivaai. 3. Kai avTtt) an pit)fxr]v Koi i) v^erog i/miroridOeKTa 
 wapicT^i. 7r^)OTi^)ov fuv yap uvrtjg outrr/c wAwSoug etti to ttoAu /caj 
 arpipouc Ota tj])' oet E^rj/iiav, c^ojStTro, /cat Trpoc twv TroXf/itan' 
 ToiiTO £vo/ut^€ ^laAXov £ti'ai' TToXXto yap av aTpaToirtBii) aVojSai'Tt 
 «£ a^avowc -^tjpiov TrpodjSoXAovrac; auTouc jSAaTrrctv. (T^ttrt ftfv Wo 
 Tac tKiivtjjv a/napTiaq Kai ira^aaKtv^iv viro TtJQ i;A»/<; oi)/c ar oftoKoc; 
 crjXa elvai, tov cl avruiv orpaTOTriBov KUTa(j>a\n} dv tivai iravTa to. 
 Oittaprrjjuoro, oxtte TrpoffTrnrTnv av avroug a7rpo(r^,;/c»/r(o(,', >7 /3ou- 
 Aotrro* tTT f/cttvotc yap av ttrat t»Ji» £7rivftp»/(Tti'. 4. ei ^ av tg 
 oadu ^WjDioi' ptai;^otro o^todt tfvat, roue tAa^rdouc, limrtipiwc: Bi rife 
 ^wpac, Kpiicraovg ivojuit^ TtJv irXioviov anupiov' XavOdvEiv re av to 
 iavTuiv (TTparoTreoov, ttoAu ov, ^ta^Oetpo/itevoi', ov/c ovarjt; t»Jc 
 f irpoaoiphijjq^ p X^^^ ctAA^jAotg tVtjSor/^Hr. XXX. Atto ^£ 
 Tou AirtuAt/cou 7ra6ovg, o ota t/Ji' uAr/i' fJiipoq ti fyfi'tro, oiiy 
 r}KiaTa avTov TavTa ftr^ft. 2. Ta>i' ^f (rrpari^oroji' dvayKaaOtv- 
 Twv Bia Tjfjv GTtvo^tjpiav Trjg vr/aou toiq t<Tvarotc TTpocrtoryovrac 
 apt(TTO7roift(T0at ota 7rpo^i/Aa/c»iC) Kai f/^iTrprJdavroc; td'o^ /card jutiKpov 
 
 Trjv aywyrjv £7ro(€tro] * proceeded to 
 make the voyage.' 
 
 3. pJ/iijv] for OdpffOQ, as the Scholiast 
 explains. Compare ii. 43. 
 
 4. ti 5' av tf — ikvat] Of these words the 
 sense (which has been disputed) seems to 
 be, * but if, on the other hand, he should 
 be compelled to engage with [the enemy] 
 at the thicket.' 'Ofxocrs ikvai is parallel to 
 6fi6(Te x^P^i^^^^f Ji^nd may be compared with 
 the Latin cominus ire, as said of close com- 
 bat. Notwithstanding what Poppo urges 
 to the contrary, the ig stands for tv and a 
 dative ; and that from the idea of coming 
 into the place in question being implied in 
 the context ; on which see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 596. By ^aav \iapiov is meant *the 
 thicket' or 'the bush,' by which is to be 
 understood the woody part of the island, 
 in opposition to the plain and level. 
 
 oi»K ov(n)Q TrJQ irpotToxlnoig} Supposing 
 TTpoffoi/zfaiff to have been the word written 
 by our author, we must, as Abresch directs, 
 take it as standing for Trpooxpeojg, i. e. eig 
 TO Trpoffw o^etog. No example, however, 
 does he adduce of the word thus used to 
 denote view or prospect; and so little pro- 
 bable is it that 7rp6<To\//if should have been 
 employed to express a sense of which it 
 
 seems not susceptible, when Trpooipig would 
 be so much better calculated to convey 
 this idea, that I doubt not our author 
 wrote, in reality, 7rpo6\pt(og, which term 
 occurs also at v. 8 ; though it is a word 
 of such rare occurrence, that the scribes 
 would easily mistake it for another more 
 frequent : and how often rrpo and npog 
 are confounded, is well known. It is true 
 that at ii. 89, 9, we have, fii) t^j^wr rijv 
 7rp6ffo\pii> tCjv ttoX. ; but there Trpooi^iv is 
 as much required as here, and in both 
 instances Bekker has edited Trpooxl/. 
 
 Ch. XXX. 1. avTov ravra ttry'fi] The 
 dative is more usual, though almost con- 
 fined to Plato and the Greek writers after 
 him ; the earlier ones using the accus. So 
 Herodot. i. 116, toj' ' Aar. tami, and vii. 
 46. Xen. Anab. vi, 1, 11, tiayti avrot'g 
 (\oyi<Tfi6g). See Hemsterh. on Lucian, 
 Prom 26. 
 
 2. apKTTOTTottXffOai did irpo(fn)\oKf)g'\ Uo 
 take their meals with a picket-guard posted 
 in front,' i. e. to prevent a surprise ; a 
 customary expedient. See Xen. Hist. vi. 
 2, 29. ^id here bears the sense sub^ as 
 denoting state ; and it is well rendered by 
 Poppo, ' ita ut excubias disponerent.' On 
 the idiom in Kara fiiKpbv Tijg vXrjgy see 
 
 Ttjq vXriQ a/covrog, Kai airo tovtov nvivpaToq fTrtyavo/uei'Ou, to ttoAu 
 avTt}Q tXaOe KaTaKavOev, 3. ovto) bii rout; re Aa/cf6at/Lioviouc /uaA- 
 Aoi' KaTiBtjJV TrAftouc ^iVTa^y virovouiv irporepov eXacraoai tov oItov 
 \ avTOV ecTTTfjUTTCCV, f Tor€ wc fTT a^ioyjpitjjv roue; AOrfvaiovQ fiaXXov 
 ^TTovBriv woitKjQai, Trjv r€ vrjcrov ivairopaTWT^pav ourrav, rrji' etti- 
 \upifjaiv TTapiGKtva^iTo (TTpaTiav rt fAtTaTn^pntov ek tcov tyyug t^vp- 
 ^tovfui', /cat Ta ctAAa eToipatofv. 4. KAewv ct eKHvu) re Trpoireimxpag 
 ayyEAov loq rjQioVy /cot ^^(ov arpaTiav tiv ririfcraro, acjtiKVUTai it, 
 riuAoT. /cat cijua ytvo^ti'ot, ntpTTovai -KpwTov eg to ev rp r}7reip(o 
 aToaTOTTiBov /cr/pu/ca, Trpo/caAou/Ltfvot ti (5ovX<nvTO avev KivBvvov Tovg 
 Ev TT) vi](ni) avBpag <j(^tdt Ta re ottAo /cot arpag avTovg /ceAeuetv irapa- 
 Bovvniy Efj) M (^uAo/crj Ti) piTpia TtjprjnovTai^ iuig av ti Trept tov ttXe- 
 ovog ^vpf^aOy. XXX 1. Ov irp^KrBt^aptviin' Bb ouraJv, plav ptv 
 r^juepoi' eTrerryov, Ty B v(TT(paia avr^yayovTo /uei', vvKTog sir oXiyag 
 vatig Tovg oirXiTag iravTag hTTipiparravTig' Trpo oe Trjg ew oAtyoi* 
 ctTrejSoti'oi' Tijg vrjanv e/carep(u(^ei', e/c re rou TrtAoyoug /cat irpog tov 
 
 note on ii. 16, tTrt fjikya tov oiKoSoixq- 
 fiuTog, and iv. 12, £7rt TroXr Trjg do^VQ' At 
 Kai OTTO TOVTOV TTVivfiaTog iTTiyevofiivov, 
 Poppo, stumbling at the ical, would cancel 
 it, or read u)g. Neither, however, is neces- 
 sary ; nor is there any real difficulty in 
 the case if dirb be taken in the sense after, 
 as in the phrase dnb deiTrvov, dird tov 
 ttoXe^ov, and others. The sense is, ' and 
 a wind having sprung up (so Acts xxviii. 
 13, tTTiytvo^Bvov voTov, and ii. 4. iii. 74.) 
 after [the conflagration].' 
 
 3. fidWov rrXtiovg] 'rather more [than 
 fewer].' Avtov. Supposing this, as I am 
 now fully of opinion that we may, to be the 
 true reading, and discarding all conjec- 
 ture, we must regard the word as standing 
 for avToas, (as skh often does for tKufft,) 
 and so constituting one of the many un- 
 usual idioms in our author. Render, 'sus- 
 pecting before that he was sending in food 
 thither for less (viz. than the real num- 
 ber) :' where, though the word might be 
 dispensed with, yet it is tacitly to be 
 understood, and therefore cannot be, what 
 Arnold considers it, useless. 
 
 TOTS d)g iir' d^ioxpfwv — TrouXaOai] After 
 ToTi Poppo would insert a dL But I agree 
 with Dr. Arnold, that the simpler mode of 
 emcndati(>n is to read to te — TroitiaQai ; 
 thus referring the three clauses Tovg ts 
 AaKtdaifjioviovg — TO re I'og trr' a^toxpfwv 
 Tovg ' A9. fidWov (nrovSiiv TroittaOai — Tqv 
 T6 viifTOVy all to the same word Kan^tui^, 
 * perceiving.' And such is the view of the 
 sense long ago propounded in my Tx*ansl. 
 For another example of rt as thus used 
 
 (which it rarely is) in thre^ successive 
 clauses, Arnold refers to viii. 96. At 
 d^i6xptu)v supply Trpdy^d ti. So infra vi. 
 34,Nwe have, ei n dKioxptotv a.<p' r)fiuiv 
 otpOnij, and Herodot. v. 65, txra ip^av 
 a^ioxpsa dirriyiiaiog, which savours of 
 pleonasm : for as ct^ioxpeiog signifies pro- 
 properly and primarily, as said of persons, 
 'able to pay one's debts,' so it denotes 
 2ndly, the being competent to any thing, 
 trusttcorthy, serciceahk ; and thus, as said of 
 things, ' what is worthy of consideration, 
 remarkable, important^ &c. 
 
 4. TTpoTTSfitpag dyyeXov tjjg i]^(*)v'\ 'having 
 sent forward a messenger to say that he 
 was about to come.' This is one of those 
 instances, adverted to by Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 569, 5, m which the participle with wf is 
 used for oti with the finite verb. At llfia 
 yevofitvoi we have an example of the idiom 
 treated on by Matth. Gr. Gr. § 308, and 
 Poppo, Proleg. i. p. 169, by which the 
 adverb cifia is not used, as it mostly is, with 
 a participle having the force of time, but 
 as the predicate of a sentence. 
 
 TrpoKaXovfievoi ei jiovXoivTo] A con- 
 densed form of expression for ' inviting 
 them to and wishing to know whether they 
 would,' &c. ^vXaKy Ty fitTpiq,, 'in mild 
 custody,' meaning confinement with mild 
 treatment. Iltpi tov irXkovog, ' de summa 
 rerum,' as Arnold explains. 
 
 Ch. XXX I. 1. Ik tov iriXdyovgl^ These 
 words may be rendered, 'on the sea-side, 
 or sea-ward.' So Horn. Od. xxiv. 83, 
 t/c TTovro^tr, and another passage of our 
 author, infra vii. 9, tic tov irorafiov. 
 
48 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 XijLicvo^, oKTaKoami juaXicrra ovTeq OTrXIrat, /cat i^topovv 0|Cio/ua> tTrt 
 TO irpwTOV (pv\aKTripiov rijt; vricrov. 2. (oSt -yap ocercra^aro. €v 
 Tailrr^ /nhf Tij tt^wt*^; ^uXqk'^ tug rpiaKovra vaav OTrXtrai, /uioov ce 
 Kai OjiiaXa>TaTov re Kai TTfpi to vBwp oi ttXekttoi aurcJy Kai Etti- 
 raSag o apvwv ^^X^' I^^P^^ ^^ ^* ^^^ ttoXu auro ro £<T)(^orov t^uXadcre 
 Trjq vi}(Jov TO TTpot; T»)i' riuXov, 6 ijv t/c T£ OaXaaarfg airoKprj/n- 
 vov, Kai £/c tSc ySc n'^'^TTa €7r//ua)(^ov* icat yap ti Kai epvfua avroOi 
 riv naXaiov XiOijjv Xo-yaSrji' TTETToiTj/itvov, 6 evo/ni^ov afjjiaiv wtjie- 
 Xijuov ov ilvai, H KaTa\afji(5avoi avayjM)pr}(Ti^ f^iaioripa. ovtio 
 /ntv Teray/nivoi rfaav. XXXII. Oi ^e A6r}vaioi tov^ jutv irptj- 
 Tovg (pvXaKttQ, olg ini^paiuoVf svdvg ^ia<l)dtipov<Tiv y iv ts toic ivvaii; 
 in avaXa/j.j5arovTa<;: ra ottXo, Kai XaOovnt; rrjv a7roj3a<Tiv, oiojuivijjv 
 ciuToJv Tctc vavq, Kara to Wo^, ig \(j>opfxov Tijg vvKTog irXiiv. 
 2. a/J.a ^£ £w yiy vof-iivy Kai o aXXo^ oTpuTog anipaivov, eK 
 
 TrpoQ Tov Xifisvog] 'opposite to, facing 
 the port.' So Poppo and Goeller edit, 
 from the greater part of the MSS., for 
 vulg. Trpo, which is retained by Bekker. 
 Internal evidence is quite in favour of 
 TTpog, as being the more recondite reading, 
 though indeed the word is found at i. 02. 
 iii. 21. iv. 31. Arrian, E. A. ii. 20, 13. 
 Xen. An. iv. 3, 19. Hist. v. 4, 38. Hcrodot. 
 ii. 30. 
 
 2. u>5t dieTtrdxaTo, &.C.] Of the descrip- 
 tion which follows, the best illustration is 
 found in a passage of Col. Leake, Morea, 
 p. 408 — 410. The <pv\aKTi]oiov or (pvXaKi^ 
 was not, as Mitford supposes, a fort, but a 
 sort of advanced post. The situation was 
 probably on some high ground about half a 
 mile from the south extremity of the island. 
 By TO vdwp cannot be meant (as the trans- 
 lators explain it) * the spring ; ' for since 
 the only water they had is described as 
 a\fjivp6v, brackish f there could not be one : 
 and we do not find from Col. Leake's 
 account, that there is one. Hence to vdmp 
 must mean *the watering-place' (a sort 
 of well) laid down in Col. Leake's plan, 
 and marked E. By the lereUest part here 
 mentioned, we are to understand, not a 
 plain, but the crown of the hilly ridge 
 which runs along the centre of the island 
 lengthwise. 
 
 avTO TO e(rx''^'''o^} Meaning * the very 
 extremity of the island,' which is described, 
 in the words following, as ' steep to the sea- 
 wai*d, and to the landward least assailable,' 
 viz. of all the other situations in the island. 
 It was probably at the north point of the 
 island, opposite to Pylus, where a peak is 
 laid down in (^ol. Leake's Map. 
 
 XoydSqv] This is to be constinied with 
 
 XiOiov ; the sense being, * stones not hewn 
 and squared, but picked out so as to fit 
 in one with another.' See note supra 
 ch. 4, 4. 
 
 dvax<^pf]<Jit^ /3ia»orfpo] This the later 
 editors have justly preferred to vulg. 
 (5t(3atoT., which admits of no tolerable 
 sense ; whereas (iiaioT. yields one highly 
 suitiible : the meaning here intended to be 
 expressed being, 'a somewhat forced and 
 precipitate retreat ;' as v. 73, ^vyi) /3. 
 Hence in a passage of Arrian, E. A. iv. 
 27, 13, 01 dt XoiTToi — ^vn(l>vy6vTeg /3t/3nt- 
 OTspov, rjSij t'lpyovTo, ought undoubtedly 
 to he read, (as the context requires, and 
 the manifest imitation of the above passage 
 absolutely demands,) for j3t(3ai6T(pov, /3t- 
 aiorfpoi'. 
 
 Ch. XXXII. 1. tv Ti Toiq evvdig — 
 Kai XaOovTfg ti^v dirolSaaivl That tri 
 ought to be construed with evvalg, not, as 
 the common punctuation makes it, with 
 dvaXafx^dvovTaQ, is plain both from the 
 similar passages which I have, in my 
 smaller edition, adduced from Arrian and 
 Xenophon, and from a passage of Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. i. 46, adduced by Poppo. Still, 
 however, it will remain a question whether 
 the re before toiq, and the Kai before 
 XaBovTiQ, correspond. Krueger on Dionys. 
 p. 302, thinks that they do not ; but I 
 rather incline to the opinion that there is 
 a correspondence, though not one recon- 
 cileable with the rules of correct com- 
 position, XaOovTeg ti)v aTroliaaiv being 
 equivalent in sentiment to rj)i/ dn6(3a(Tiv 
 ov TrpoiSovTeg. 
 
 Ig (<popfiov Trjg vvKTogl *to anchor- 
 age for the night ;' as usual. See ch. 
 23,2. 
 
 OI-. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBKU IV. CAP. XXXII. 
 
 49 
 
 fidv vtuiv £p^o/[4»/*coi'ra Kai oXiyw TrXtioi'wv TravTEg ttXiji' OaXa/nuov, 
 (OV tKaoTOi iGKivaa/nevoi, To^oTai ts o/CTa/cocrtoc, Kai TTtArocrTn/ ovk 
 iXaaaovg rourwi', ^'Itaar^vitjv Tt oi piporjOriKOTtg, Kai aXXni oaoi 
 
 TTfOi riuXoV KTOTfT^OV TTavrtC,', TrXr/l' TWV iiri TOV Tti'^ovg ^i;X«- 
 
 fc'wi'. 3. A>]jtiO(T^£i'ouc ^£ Ta^avTog, otttrrijcrav KaTa diaKoaiovg re 
 Kai TrXfiouc, tfTTi o rj eXaaaovg, twv -^wpitov Ta /tertoi^orara Xopov- 
 TEg, OTTixig oTi TrXtiaTt] arropia y Tolg iroXijiuoig iravTa'^oOev "^ KeKv- 
 KXuy/Liivoic, Kai /*>/ tvwdt TTOoc o Ti uvTiTa^wvTaiy aXX afucfiipoXoi 
 
 2. Kai 6Xiy(i> yrXtiovtov] * or a little 
 beyond that number;' namely, from the 
 ships, — or certainly one, — which Cleou 
 brought, (for he would, of coui"se, be con- 
 veyed in a trireme,) and probably two ; 
 for the land-forces could not be conveyed 
 in a single trireme. OaXaixidJV. Meaning 
 those rowers who occupied the lowest row 
 or tier of oars. See Schefter de Milit. 
 Nav. ii. 2. Meibom. de Fabr. Trir. 
 Boeckh, Staatsh. t. i. p. 302. 
 
 wg tKaVToi iaKevacTfdi'oi} Meaning, 
 
 * each armed and accoutred according to 
 his class,' — namely, whether as zewjifcv, 
 {middle-ti^^r men,) or thranitce, {upper-tier 
 men,) or the duty and service required by 
 the port where they were stationed. The 
 OaXdfxioi are excepted, because, as appears 
 from Aristoph. Ran. 1074, (where see 
 Mitchell,) compared with ^schyl. Ag. 
 1607, (where see Blomfield,) they were, as 
 being composed of the least efficient men, 
 unprovided with arms, at least for land- 
 warfare, and were left in charge of the 
 ship. 
 
 bffot TTtpi rit'Xov KrareTxov] literally, 
 
 * such as had post, were stationed on duty, 
 about Pylus ;' formed part of its gan'ison. 
 
 3. Si.f<TTtj(Tav Kara diaKoaiovg] The 
 Schol. well explains ^darrjirav by Itox- 
 Oriffav jxefitpiffiJi'tvwg, 'they were formed 
 into separate divisions.' Compare Xen. 
 Cyr. ii. 4, 20, Trt^ot Kai 'nnrtig h'i<JTr]<Tav. 
 The verb, however, may have a n'di>rocal 
 force, to signif}', ' they formed themselves 
 into bodies of 200.' So i. 15, to dXXo 
 EXXriviKov tg ^vfiiiaxictv tKaTepa)vSik(TTr}. 
 KtKVKXojfjiEvoig) For this, twelve MSS. 
 have KtKioXv^ii'oig, which was approved by 
 Wasse and Haack, and edited by Poppo ; 
 while Bekker and Goeller retain the com- 
 mon reading ; and, I think, very properly ; 
 for not only is external authority in favour 
 of the common reading, but internal evi- 
 dence ; since, while the two words are not 
 unfrequently confounded, KficyKX. might the 
 more easily be changed into KtKujX. than 
 the reverse ; and also because, while kikioX. 
 is capable of no sense here suitable, KtKt>KX. 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 yields one sufficiently apposite ; for why it 
 may be asked, were these bodies of 200 
 men distributed around, but in order to 
 surround the enemy and hanijier them in 
 their movements ? In which view compare 
 a similarly expressed passage of Is. xxix. 
 3, (containing a military metaphor, and an 
 allusion to this same maiiueuvre,) where Dr. 
 Henderson well renders, ' I will encamp 
 against thee round about' (Sept. kwkXw- 
 (Tofiai £jg (re,) * I will beset thee with posts,' ' I 
 will hem thee in with posts ;' and where he 
 truly remarks that * the word in the original 
 coiTe^ondent to pouts denotes the ad- 
 vanced posts, or columns of piotieers.' 
 Why not, of men at arms stationed around 
 to provide reinforcements or supplies to 
 the garrison ? the allusion there being not, 
 as Dr. Henderson imagines, to a regular 
 siege, but rather to a blockade ; which was 
 resorted to when the forces brought against 
 a city were not sufficiently numerous to 
 regularly besiege it. The encwnpimj around 
 may be undei*stood of camps in various 
 strong positions around and commanding 
 the chief approaches ; of which, several 
 examples might be adduced from Thucyd. 
 and the other historical writers. So 
 Herodot. viii. 16, fiTjvotidkg rroir]<TavTig 
 Tuti> vcwr, tKVKXkovTo bjg 7rfp«\a/3oi6j' 
 avTovQ. The scribes, however, not unfre- 
 quently make blunders in the word, espe- 
 cially in the passive form and with the 
 augment. Thus in a passage of Appian, 
 Bell. Civ. iv. 71. t. ii. 622, >'/ ifiTrtipia 
 dif(}i9apT0 VTTO Trig OTtvoxojpiag KiKVKXdi- 
 fih'oig is read in the editions before that of 
 Schwcigh., who edited KtKVKXtvfikvoig, and 
 the MSS. present KtKXvKovfxkvoig and kskv- 
 Xivfievoig, each a manifest error, yet, I ap- 
 prehend, pointing at two diff"erent readings 
 contained in the ancient archetypes, kikv- 
 KXijjjxtvoig and KiKojXvfitvoig, ' hampered ;' 
 of which the latter, I doubt not, is the true 
 reading. No number of MSS. could esta- 
 blish the former, since to speak of persons 
 being encircled or sun'ounded by narrow- 
 ness of space, involves a palpable absurdity. 
 In the present passage KtKojX. would not 
 
 E 
 
50 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 425. 
 
 'yi\'»'t*^»^T^'t T(o 7rXf/0£t, et /nlv toIq Tr^itoOtv eiriouv^ vtto tojv kot- 
 OTTiv pa\\of.ieroi, h ^e Toig TrXaytotc;, vtto twv ticartpcjOtv rraoa- 
 rerayinivijjv. 4. Kara viotuv re ati '^/luXXov auroTt;, 7/ -^(voiicrtiav, 
 ot TToXt/HLOi laeaOai ^tAo», /cot oi aTropwraroi, TOs£u^ta(Tt /cat 
 iiKOVTioic Kcii XiOoii; Kui trrpiv^ovaiq Ik ttoXXou t^^ovrtc aXfcz/p* 
 oic /nj^e fiTTfAOHv oiou rt rjv' (ptvyovriq re -ya^) eK'oarour Kat 
 uvayjio^ovaLV eTre/cetrro. .3. rotaurr; ^iti^ yi'w/iy o Ajz/totrOn'r/f; 
 
 ])e iiiisiiital)le as taken in the sense hmu- 
 pered (wliich the word hears in tlio above 
 passage of Appian, i)rol)al)Iy written witii 
 a view to the presont) ; )jnt in this respect 
 is it inferior to KtKvicX., that while KtKVKX. 
 will iiKpli/ tlie sense of (CfKwX., haiiipcrcif, 
 KiJcwX., on tile other hand, will not imply 
 that of KtKVKX. 
 
 ai.t(l)ilioXoi yiyi'iovTai'\ * might be ex- 
 posed to shots on all sides.' The plu'asc 
 ocenrs at ii. 7'n '"^"^ "^t unfrecjuently in 
 the hitor liistorians. 
 
 4. 01 aTTopt-Oraroi] This eainiot mean, 
 as Portus and Kistemaeher nnderstand 
 it, ' the meanest,' and eonse(|nently worst- 
 armed persons (nor does the passage at 
 i. }{2, prove that it may) ; but rather, as 
 Heihn. and Bauer explain, * tlie hardist 
 to deal with,' lit. ' those wlio oeeasion most 
 trouble to their o]>ponents;' this being one 
 of those adjectives (not few in number) 
 which, thougli generally having a passive, 
 sometini»js assume an actire sense. Of 
 aTTopot; in this use I have noted examples 
 in Dio Cass, IJJJ, '^1, o'vtoj citr^Orifrav, ouj 
 ^i]Sk 7r()6(,' (H'OfxoTTovij Tti'ut;, dWd rrpoQ 
 Qijiua VLTToon (where lleiniai', at a loss to 
 })erceive the sense, lor a7ro()«, conjectures 
 UKOpa, a poetic form (for aKonirtroQ) only 
 found in a single |)assage of I'indar). The- 
 niist. 344, d, o Xoyo*,- ct, lioa 6 ttuvtmv 
 dniixcforctToc, Trpdyfia um)()tJTt(.wv tan 
 Toi mciioov. lldot. vi. 44, di'ffinc ith/cuj Tt 
 K(tl uTropog: ix. 49, iTTTroro^orat tovrfQ kcu 
 irfwafpfpKrOai diropoi : and v. 3, UTrnpov 
 Kai dfn)xai>ov. Arrian, K. A. v. 11, ii, o'l 
 ydn t\i(p(i}'TiQ fiovoi UTTopoi (icn Trpbtj Tovg 
 tKjSaivovraQ 'imrovi;. Aristoj)h. Nub. (j'24, 
 oi'K tl^ov ovTio^ «j'fo' dypotKoi' ovSi-va, 
 OuS' aTTopov, 'difficult to deal with;' 
 namelv, with allusion to a Otjpiov. (See 
 Dio Cass, supra.) I'lato, p. «7:<, c. GOV,, d. 
 18, d, ovroi TTUvTit; KctTtiyopoi dTTopioraToi 
 ihii; meaning, as Fischer explains, 'quos 
 oppugnare vel couvincere, aut omnino 
 non, aut eegre, licet :' a passage, this, evi- 
 d(?ntly written with a view to the following, 
 of Eurip. Baech. 790, 'Arrnpti) ys T([)St rrvfx- 
 TTtTrXey^itOa ^fciv^, 'Qq acre Trdaxi^v, ovre 
 ^pu)}', aiy t)(TtTai, i. e. will not be quiet 
 
 whether beaten or victor, as Livy tells us 
 Jlamiihal said of Marcellus. Finally, so 
 8uidas and Harj)0cr. adduce from Isaais 
 an example of the term aVopoJrarog as 
 used in the sense Trpot; ov oiiCiva nopov 
 tTTii^ ivptiv. And with this atilre use 
 of drrnpor, we may comi)are that not un- 
 fre(iuent in the instances oi dp.iix'^ivoc, (as 
 Theocr. Id. i. (Jo.) d(pv[icg, 'not occasion- 
 ing fear,' (as Soph. Aj. .'ifiG.) and duTri'Of;, 
 as Eurip. Iph. Taur. 423. 
 
 tK TToXXov t'xoi^rft; aXiv/yr] These words 
 are meant to show in icliat respect the 
 troops in r]U<>stion wei'e so troublesome 
 and awkward to deal with, — namely, as 
 having their force {cvi>afiiv) effective 
 even at a distance, by means of missiles. 
 'EiriXOui', ' to come up to, to close with.' 
 In tin? Words following, (pevym'Tdj iKpa- 
 Tovi', (of which the sense is not merely, 
 what most commentators, including Do- 
 bree, assign to them, * cursu erant meli- 
 ores,') we have a bold but elegant form of 
 expression to represent the great advan- 
 tage the light-armed had over the enemy ; 
 which may serve to remind us of what we 
 read of the l*arthian light cavalry, (the 
 Cos)i'(cs of ancient times,) whose warfare 
 consisted hi declining close attack, and in 
 galling their foes with arrows, even when 
 flying. So llor. Od. ii. VA, 18, ' xMiles 
 SKijiftuiii et cchniii fiijam Parthi timet,' 
 wliei'e there is an evident hendiadys, as in 
 a passage of Virg. (ieorg. iii. 31, ' Fiden- 
 ivu\([\\r f(i</d Pai'thum rcrslsque ^(Kpftis ;^ 
 and Milton, P. K. iii. ' How quick they 
 wheel'd, and Hying behind them shot 
 Sharp sleet of arrowy shower agauist the 
 face Of their pursuers, and overcame by 
 
 fihjht: 
 
 The next words, dvax(>>povoiv irre- 
 KiivTo, form the counterpart of the pic- 
 ture, and are well illustrated by passages 
 of Eurip. Iph. Taur. 325, 'AXX' il (pvyoi 
 Tig, uTSpoi TiporsKiipti'oi ''E/3aXXov avTovg' 
 ti dk TOvaC' u)(TaiaTO, AvBig to vvv vniiKov 
 ifpatraov Trirooif, and Di(;nys. Hal. p. 413, 
 tjSaXXuv vTTOxfi^povvTfg. Compare two 
 passages of our author infra ii. 'Jii, f>, and 
 iii. 97, ftnd notes. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. (^AP. XXXIII 
 
 51 
 
 TO Tf TTOwroi' Tr]v a7ro/3rt(Tn' tTrei'oa kui Iv tw tp7<f> '^ra^f:V, 
 XXXUl. Oi ^£ TTC/ot rov 'E7rtra^«i', Kai oTTtp riv TrXfiGTOV rwi/ 
 iv rn vrJ^TW, wt,' tl^oi; ro r£ npoJTOv (j)v\aKTr)oi()v ^u<j)Oan^iivov, Kal 
 aToarov acjiiaiv tTrtorra, i;ui'era£«i'ro Kcu rini; orrXiTcuq Ttvv iXOij- 
 vaiu)V iirijeaav, j3ouXo«i£i'oi eg X^'P"^' ^^^^'^^V i^ jvavr'iag ya^i ouroi 
 Ka9t(TTriici(jav, U irXayiov ^l ot xf^iXol Kcd Kara vojtov. 2. Toig ^Iv 
 ovv ^TrXiraiq ou/c v^vvt'tOticrav n^offinl^ai, ou^e rjj ajuTepa 1^117^^10. 
 yprJdodOai- ot yap ^«Xoi UaTifitjOev ftaXXovrei; tipyov,^ Kal a^ia 
 iKUvoi ovK uvTiirtjtaav ciXX' vav^atov' rout; Se ^//iXoi^- y fiaXidTa 
 avTolg TT^oaOiovTiQ ir^oaKioivTO tr^eTrov, kui ot, u7ro(Trof«j)Ovrfc i^w- 
 vovTO, avOptjJTroi Kfwcjxoc rt iaKtvaa^iivoi kcu npoXcifAJiavovTsg fta^iwg 
 Tijc (pvyijg, ^(jjpitjjv Ti xoXeTTori^rt Kal viro t^ic: tt^hv iprjfxlag Toax^tvv 
 
 Ch. XXXIII. In this and the two 
 next chapters is narrated the action itself, 
 of which the preceding chapter contained 
 only tlie prelude. The present details the 
 commencement; ch. 34, the p>rogress ; and 
 ch. 3.'), the termination of the engagement. 
 
 1. 01 TTtpi TOP 'ETTiTddai'] Meaning, 
 * Epitadas juid the soldiers around him,' 
 consisting probably of his own body-guard 
 and the officers of his staf, as we should 
 say. So Aristoph. Vesp. 1301, oi Tripi <Ppv- 
 r-txoj', ' Phrynichus and his colleagues.' 
 The meaning might, indeed, be, did not 
 the /cat following forbid, ' Epitadas and his 
 troops,' as infra viii. 105, oi 7r£()« Opacru- 
 ^ovXoi', and other passages which may be 
 seen in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 583. 
 
 Kai ontp yv irXtXaTOV Tioi' tv Ty vt'ifftp] 
 Render, 'and that body of those in the 
 island which was the most considerable :' 
 with which use of the neuter relative 
 Poppo compares Appian, vii. 23, irepi 
 avTovQ i]v offov dpiaTov. Tacit. Ann. xiv. 
 37, * perfringit, quod obvinm et validum 
 
 erat.' 
 
 KvvETdKavTO^ 'drew up in order of 
 battle ;' as v. 6, and vii. G. In another 
 passage infra vii. 2, is subjoined wc; k 
 fidxW' 'K^ ivavTiag, 'opposite to them,' 
 in front of them. So in Xen. Cyr. vii. 
 i. 20, the oi U tvavTiag are opposed to 
 those tK nXayiov, ' on the flank.' See 
 also Xen. Hist. iv. 5, 15. Such, too, is 
 the sense of oi t^ tvavTiag in Onosand. 
 
 p. 82. 
 
 2. Kai o'l] So I read, with Haack and 
 Poppo, on the authority of the MS. Aug. 
 Pal. (to which I am enabled to add that 
 of Clarend. and Cantab.) for vulg. Kal o'l, 
 which, though retained by Goellcr and 
 Bekker, is quite indefensible. Kai o'l 
 (which occurs also at ch. 68) is from the 
 singular Kai 'og, 'and he ;' an idiom treated 
 
 on in Buttm. Gr. Gr. § 12G, 5, as follows : 
 ' When the question is of persons as sub- 
 jects or agents, the proposition may be 
 connected with Kai ; in which case the 
 nominative has always the form of the 
 article postpos. o^, /}, o'l, ai ; but the 
 accus. takes the form of the article prjrpos. 
 Tovy Tovg. When the plural form occurs, 
 and the subsequent participle is in the pre- 
 sent tense, a connna is dc'sirable, if not 
 requisite.' 
 
 dvdpMTTOl KOVtplog TE i(TKeva(Tflh'Ol — 
 
 (pvyijg] These words are meant to suggest 
 how it was that these light-armed were 
 enabled to turn about and maintain a 
 combat with the heavy-armed ; namely, 
 from their being more lightly e(iuipped, 
 and easily in flight outstripping their ad- 
 versaries, so that they could not overtake 
 and punish them. Of the expression kov- 
 (pojg (TKtvdXt(r9ai, 1 have noted only one 
 other example, in Dio Cass. 803, 26. In 
 the^^«i/. ^vyt]g we have a somewdiat un- 
 common construction ; the datice in such 
 a case being far more usual, as in Plut. 
 Alex. 20, G, 7rpoXa/36rra ry (pvyy, and 
 Xen. Cyneg. vU. 7 : though the genit. is 
 found also in Ilerodot. iii. 105, and Diod. 
 Sic. t. vii. 221, 14. The genitive here is 
 l)y Haack and Poppo rightly regarded as 
 dependent on tI understood. And as rf/c; 
 (pvyfig includes the idea of 6d(p, which 
 implies the act of following, the full sense 
 may be laid down, in the words of Poppo, 
 as follows : ' aliquaiitum fugse occupantes, 
 antequam hostes insequercntur.' 
 
 In the next words, x^p'^i^ re x^-^^^ 
 TTOTJjTi Kai v-TTo Tijg TTpiv tp^^/^caf rpoxtwv 
 oiTwv, which are meant to further develope 
 the above idea, it is best, with Poppo, to 
 recognise a somewhat careless form of 
 expression (founded on hypallage), stand- 
 
 in<T cither for x<'^P't*'^ ''^ x"'^^'''*^^'?^* — ""^^ 
 
 e2 
 
52 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [^. < . 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LlliER IV. CAP. XXXIV. 
 
 53 
 
 :i 
 
 oi'Twv, tv cue,- oi ActKidui/LiovKH ovK )]cuvarTO ^ttJ/Cfii', onXa tvorrcv. 
 -^-'^^I*' yipovov fiiv (niv riva oXiyov o'vtu) tt^o^ aAAr/Aoug 
 yKpopoAiaavTo' tljv ^e A(iKi^aifiovi(t}v oJ/cm o^iwQ fVefC^av, ri 
 TrpoaTriTTToitv, ^ura^urwi*, yvovrt^ avTovt; oi T//tXoc /3pa^ur6^ouc >/^r/ 
 oj'rat; t^o afivvaaOai^ Km avToi ry rt o;//tt tou Oapcretv to irXiiOTov 
 uXi}(j)()Ti:c:, TToXXmrXaaiai (jxtivofjiivoi, kui ^vvtiOia/Litvoi /naXXov^ 
 fitjKtTi ^tti'out,- avTovij o/io/wv (T(/>((Ti (puivtaOcti^ on ou/c tuOug a£(« 
 rnt,' Trpoaoo/ctat; 67rf7rov0taai', wairep ore ttowtoi' aTrtjSan'oi' r>7 7]'wh>i 
 Ctt<niA(v/.tev(H, u}<: tni AuKiCaifjioviovQ' KaTa(j)OOvr}aavTiQ Kai t/n- 
 (Bot)(yavTi(;, aOpooi wpinr^aav err avrovq, Kat iSaXXov XiOin<; rt kui 
 TOL,ivf.ia(n Kat aKorrioig, tog hKuaTUQ ti Trpovttooi' etvc 2. vt- 
 
 vrro tprifiiaQ rpaxi'Ttjri, or for xwjOi'wv rt 
 XaXfTroJi/ Kai utto ipt)^iag Tpax'tujv ovriov. 
 A similarly moulded passage occurs at 
 ch. 30, 3. 
 
 iv olf ] scil. x^P^^^Qy ' ori which difficult 
 and rou<;h ground.' 
 
 Ch. XXXIV. 1. 6^'^ioQ IttikOCiv y 
 7rpo(T7rt7rrotf J'] ' to alertly run out upon 
 them where they made tlieir attack.' In 
 i-rriKBfXv we have a military term of fre- 
 quent occurrence in the historians. 
 
 ^pa^VTipovQ v^tj ovraq Ttp a^vvaa9ai'\ 
 Of these words the sense seems to be, as 
 Poppo explains, ' ipsa defensione tardi 
 erant;' or rather, * tard lores [quamantea] 
 redditi erant.' 
 
 rig Ti 6\l/ti — (l\T}<p6TeQ] Render, * And 
 they themselves having derived the ut- 
 most confidence on the sight of their own 
 [superior] numbers.' Compare vi. 31, ry 
 o^pu di'tOdpaovv, and 49, ry yvwfxy dva- 
 OapaovvTUQ dvBpvjrrovQ ry o^ei, kotu- 
 ippoviiv fxaWov. The rb^ indeed, might 
 seem to require the sense ' having derived 
 most of their courage :' and so Arnold 
 renders, * their own eyes having given 
 them the greatest courage.' This, how- 
 ever, is a sense which, besides being hi 
 itself somewhat jejune, is little likely to 
 have come from our author : for to sav 
 of his own countrymen, who were never 
 deficient in brcuerij, (so ii, 40, 3, tuKpipov- 
 TioQ — To^i txop.iv, ioart To\nq.v ts o'l avrol 
 pdXiara, Sec.) that they derived the great- 
 est part of their courage from the sight 
 of their own superior numbei-s, would be 
 no other than a sly way of calling them 
 cowards; since our author himself puts 
 into the mouth of Phormio (1. ii. 87.) this 
 sentiment, that 'in whatever circumstances 
 fortune may place men, the truly brave 
 are ever in heart and mind the same,' Tcitq 
 yvMfiaig Toi'g avTovg dti dv^peiuvg, 6ptu»e, 
 
 tJyai. Accordingly I would take to TrXtt- 
 CTTov as standing for TrXtiaroi' : and so 
 Duker explains tov 9ap(jtiv to 7rXr}0of 
 ti\i]<p6Tfg by Oapar]<javTtQ ndXiaTa. 
 
 The words folh.wing, KwuBiapivoi, &c., 
 contain the other reason for their great 
 courage and confidence : ' and being now 
 become more used to the enemy, so that 
 they no longer appeared to them so for- 
 midable as before.' At fiTjKtTt supply 
 axTTe. 
 
 d^ia Tijg 7rpo(T^ok-ing'\ * any thing cor- 
 respondent to their expectations.' The 
 words weTTTfp ore TrptoTov aTrk^., &c., are, 
 as Poppo and Arn. remark, to be referred 
 to the preceding /ii/Ktrt hivovg avTovQ 
 ofioiujg (paii'KrOai, 'not so formidable as 
 they regarded them on first landing, with 
 minds daunted at the prospect.' In Se- 
 SovXtofikvoi ry yvcjpy we have a phrase 
 occurring also at vii. 71, and used several 
 times by Arrian and Plato. Yet the term 
 does not necessarily import that the feeling 
 is a servile one : and Arnold is wrong in 
 explaining it, 'with spirits cowed like 
 slaves before their niastei-s ; ' for there is 
 nothing in the conduct of the Athenian 
 troops, on this or any other occasion, to 
 warrant the adoption of the utuiost force 
 that the term admits. The very strongest 
 tenns (especially when metaphorical ones) 
 must always be modified by due regard to 
 the context, or to the well-ascertained /(?<•?« 
 of any case. The sense here can only be, 
 * daunted in mind and spirits ;' a feeling 
 quite reconcileable with bravery ; for, as 
 Mitford remarks, ' Such was tlien the 
 reputation of the Lacedtemonian heavv- 
 armed, that the light- armed of the Athe- 
 nians had never approached them without 
 
 avi7pai7ro(c ar/Wtdi rola\iT^q ^la^i/^, K(xi o Kovio^roq rrjg uA»;c; vtojari 
 KeKav/LUvrjQ ey^wpH ttoXvq ai'w, /iTropoj; re rjv i^fiv to rrpo avTOv vtto 
 Tijjv ToCfivjuaTiov Kai XiOiov airo ttoAAwi* avO^ioirijjv /luto. tov Koviop- 
 Tov ajiia (pepofiivojv. 3. to re epyov evTavOa ^qAettov roTc Aa/ce- 
 cai/uovioiq KaOiaTUTo' cure yelp oi iriXoi iareyov to. To^ev/maTa, 
 
 awe. 
 
 2. The term (KTrXr^^ig is not well ren- 
 dered by Poi-tus jxttor, and by Hobbes 
 
 terror: for that were an idea little suitable 
 to men so brave. The term seems here to 
 denote a mixed feeling of astonishment and 
 perplexity ; the former signified in Arrian, 
 E. A. i. 9, 3, et al. Eurip. Hel. 55G ; the 
 latter, in Eurip. Phcen. 968, and Incert. 
 frag. xvi. 3. Perplexity they might well 
 feel at a scone so novel and astonishing to 
 them, almost choked and blinded as they 
 were with <lust, and deafened by the re- 
 sounding clamours of an enemy that vastly 
 outnumbei'ed them. 
 
 3. TO T€ — KaBiaTUTo] 'and now the 
 affair became one of great difficulty to tlie 
 Lacedaemonians.' 
 
 ovTS yap — ToKevfjiaTa] Of these words 
 the sense (though disputed) seems to be, 
 'neither were their cuirasses proof against 
 the arrow-shots.' The chief doubt here 
 existing respects the obscure term -rrlXoi, 
 which is by the commentators in general 
 explained Jielmets, agreeably to the force 
 of the term in Horn. II. x. 265, But the 
 lielmet of the ancients was, I believe, 
 always arrow-proof ; and hence no such 
 sense can here be intended. Our author, 
 it must be observed, is speaking of other 
 parts of armour, which might, or might 
 not, be arrow-proof. The true interpret- 
 ation, however, is pointed out by the first 
 Scholiast, who explains ttIXoi by rd i^ ipiov 
 TrriKTa ivdufiaTa, tocnrtf) Biopdicid Tiva. So 
 the correspondent term in our language, 
 fdtf (formed from this irlXog,) is defined 
 by Spelman as a coarse covering of wool 
 coactas, not tejctus : and of this description 
 is Holland wool driven together into a felt 
 without spinning or weaving : and so 
 Hemsterh. says, ' Quicquid ex lana coacta 
 ct densata est compactum (mjKTov) Gra?ce 
 TTiXovg vocant.' The word is evidently 
 formed from ttioj or irieio (whence ttisKio), 
 * to compress,' cofjo, ' to beat together.' 
 Thus in this gloss of the Scholiast nijKrd 
 bears the sense coagmentata, coiapacta, with 
 reference to the process of manufacturing 
 this rudely-formed cloth : and so Hesych. 
 explains the term TnjKTbv by Ik ttoXXmv 
 KvXCjv TTtir^yphvoi'. And Tzetzes on 
 Hesiod, (Jper. 542, says, IltXott' properly 
 means Tolg It tpiuiv TriTriXrffikvotg Kai 
 (Tu/xTraTnOtiai Kai ava<ptyKBCi(nv vcpdff- 
 fiaai. (■onsidering, however, that the 
 materials of which such arc composed are 
 
 never woven, but merely felted, (whence 
 the word felt, which is properly fell-ed,) 
 certainly the word there, v<pd(Tfia(n, cannot 
 be correct ; and I propose to read instead 
 of it ava(pix9fXai OKtitdafiacn : au emenda- 
 tion confirmed by the words of Erotian, 
 who on niXoig in Hippocr. p. 291, 31, 
 says, nrXoi KaXori'Tai Trapd AdKiotri. Ta 
 (TKtTrdfffiaTa (JKidg X"i"^^ Tmroirm'tva : 
 where for anidg, which is nianifestly cor- 
 rupt, read (TicsTnjg. So in Xen. Mem. iii. 
 10, 9, we have, Ta dtoixti'a aKtirijg tov 
 dvQpioirov OKfird'Ctiv tov OujpaKa, It is 
 true that in Plato, p. 27, D, we have, aap^i 
 irdvTa (scil. rd tvTepa) KaTetTKiaaav, rrpo- 
 (ioXijv Tuiv t^^'jBev Ttfv crdpKa, olov Ta 
 TTiXijuara, TrpoOtjUf rot. But from the 
 context there it is plain that the author 
 must ha^e written, not KaTtcTKiaaav, but 
 KaTt<TKsTTatrai' : and so in a passage of 
 Polyb. i. 22, 10, we have, Ttjv KaTa Trpoa- 
 
 iOTTOV tTTK^tdviiav i <T Ki. TT aZ,0 V ToXg TU)V 
 
 Gvptiov 7rpol3oXalg. Indeed aKtirdZ,uv is 
 a term appropriated to the thing. And 
 in the above passage of Plato, the words 
 irpoiioXriv twv t^tvOtv may be illustrated 
 from what went a little before, Trjv dk 
 (TapKa 7rpoj3oXr)v p.ev KavjxaTiiJV, rrpojiXrjixa 
 It xft/uoi'wj', tri di irTwfiaTojv (accidents) 
 010 j^ Ta TriXtjTu tataQai KTrjfiaTa, 'so as 
 to be, as it were, the felt-wares of the 
 body.' These TriXot were, as we learn 
 from Erotijm, chiefly in use among the 
 Lacediemonians : and so Pollux, i. 149, 
 has ttIXov AaKwviKov ; from which we 
 may infer that there were otfters as well as 
 the Lacedoemonian : and so we road in 
 various parts of the classical writers of 
 the Thessalian and the Arcadian nlXoi ; 
 though there we are, I believe, to chiefly 
 understand the word as denoting felt hats; 
 and such is its acceptation in Horn. II. 
 x. 265. Hesiod, Oper. 544. The material, 
 however, of which these niXoi were com- 
 posed, was, as appears from Plato and 
 Pollux, x. 50, and his interpreters, also 
 applied to form winter shoes; also, as we 
 find from Plato, p, 220, A, a sort of military 
 gaiters; and finally, as api)ears from Xen. 
 Cyr. v. 5, 7, a sort of coai"se carpeting. But 
 the use which is here in particular nieant 
 to be denoted, is that of a kind of wrapper 
 passing around the body close under the 
 breast, (which was fortified by a breast- 
 
51. 
 
 THUOVDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 (tvToiq \^i]ntaGOaij cnroKtK\yimivoi filv Ttj o\pti tou ir^oofmv^ vno 
 
 Ao/tEva ovK iaaKovovTtg, Kivdvvov re rravTa^oOtv Trtptfartoroc, 
 Kal ovK f^oi'rec iXTriSa KaO ort ^^») ctfivvofJiLvovQ G(t)6ijvat. 
 AAAV. J fAog c£, r^ai»jWaT<C^>jUfi'(ui' r/o»/ ttoAAwv, ota to ciei ei> tw 
 avTto ava(JT^i(pf:aOai, ^vyKXijrravTtq i^(ifi)ri(Tav tc to ^cryjuTov tpvfia 
 
 plate, Ooi'poS,) and probably descending to 
 the middle of the thigh, having for its 
 purpose chieHy to cover the upper and the 
 lower belly (abdomen) and the groin : and 
 of this use among any other nation than 
 the Lacedaemonians I know of no example. 
 Leveque, indeed, speaks of the Pcrsiians as 
 using a tunic of felt called irlXog ; refer- 
 ring to the words of Pollux, vii. 1 1 ; but, 
 on examination, T find nothing to this 
 effect in the passage appealed to ; nor is 
 such, I believe, to be found in any otlier 
 passage of that lexicographer. In the 
 passage (of whatever writer) there had in 
 view by Levtquo, I suspect, we are to 
 understand those thick qnUkd coats worn 
 by the orientals, from which perhaps the 
 cnisadcrs borrowed the use of the b/tj^- 
 jerk'uts of the middle ages, and which 
 indeed prevailed in aftertimcs. 
 
 Of ovTB tartyov the sense is literally 
 ' did \vA keep ofl' : ' for the term areytiv 
 signifies primarily ' to keep out,'' as said of 
 a vessel tliat is icater'thjld, and so denoting 
 both to hold or keep in, and also to keep 
 out, the water : whence arise the me- 
 taphorical senses 'to keep oft',' sustlnere, 
 * to endure : ' and thus the term comes to 
 have the sense ' to be impenetrable,' and 
 that as understood both in a physical and 
 in a moral sense ; signifying, as respects 
 the fonnerf Ho be able to repel,' (Ang. *to 
 be proof against,') as said of shields or 
 armour, whose pi'operty is to repel, like 
 adamant, every attempt to indent its 
 Bui'face : which last is the sense here 
 intended ; for the arrows, it seems, pene- 
 trated through the irlXoi. 
 
 SopaTid Ti tvairoKiKKaaTo^ *and the 
 darts [of the enemy] had been broken in,' 
 namely, so as to leave the spicula or dart- 
 heads sticking in the felt, and not to be 
 removed ; consequently liampering and 
 impeding their motions. In (SaWofitvwv 
 we have — as Portus, Goeller, Poppo, and 
 Arnold point out — a genit. absolute : and 
 the other genitive of subst. ai/Tcov (viz. 
 AaKedai^oviiov) being here understood 
 from the context, the sense is, * when 
 they were shot at.' Compare Pausan. i. 
 21, f», h'aTTOKXwi'Tai yap afpiai Xnn'TMV 
 
 odovTtc. Pint. Crass. 25, and Agatli. 
 p. I^t», tin. 
 
 The next words, tixov — x^iioaaQai, 
 serve to state the result of the above ; and 
 they might mean, as they have been ren- 
 dered by Hobbes (and formei-ly by myself, 
 in my Translation), ' had not the power to 
 handle themselves, use their limbs,' but 
 that the words following rather determine 
 the sense to be that assigned by Stephens, 
 ' knew not what to do,' i. e. what means of 
 defence to resort to ; namely, because, as 
 it is added, aTroKtKKy^'ivoi /jtv ry il\^ft 
 Tou Trpoop^v, vTTo H rj/t; fii-it^ovog /3oi/<; 
 Toil/ TToXtniiov Tit tv (iutoXq TTOpayytX- 
 Xofieva OVK iaciKovovTtg, ' being, as re- 
 garded their shiht, prevented from seeing 
 [any thing] before them ; and, from the 
 overpowering shoutings of the enemy, not 
 being able to hear any orders among 
 themselves.' (Compare ii. 84.) Here r/Jf 
 oi//fi might seem to be redundant ; but, as 
 Arnold j)oints out, ' it is added for the 
 sake of the opposition, since tffaKovovTtg 
 follows.' Had the antithesis been com- 
 l)leted, the sense would have rim thus : 
 ' as far as eyesight was concerned, they 
 could see nothing before them ; and as 
 far as hearing went, they could make no 
 use of it, not being able to hoar the orders 
 given by tluir officers.' With kivSvvov 
 TTiQieffratTog compare iii. 54, 06ji3ot,- 7rff)t- 
 
 tCTTl] TtjV ^1TapTt]V. 
 
 II. AAAV. 1. iia TO ati tv t<^ ovtii} 
 apaarpsipeffOai] Compare vii. 44, iv (ttivo- 
 X^P'<f dva(TTps<l>ia9ai. As to this being 
 given as the reason why many were 
 wounded, — it may be understood by con- 
 sidering that the being straitened for 
 room, and confined to one spot, would 
 necessarily prevent them from moving 
 about, and so occasionally avoiding the 
 missiles. See v. 71j !• 
 
 KvyKXyaavTfg] scil. iavTovg : meaning, 
 as we should say, ' having closed their 
 ranks ;' agreeably to the explanation of 
 one of the Scholiasts, TrvKvojaavTic;, ttvk- 
 vio9ivT(g ; an evolution which implied a 
 closing of the ^///./r/.s ; and accordingly tho 
 phrase tTj>yKX. rag ctcnricag in Xen. Cyr. 
 vii. I, 2'>, ;>nd Arrian, E. A. i. 1, 17, is 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBEII IV. CAP. XXXVI. 
 
 55 
 
 TtJQ vi'jcrov, o ov TToXu tiTrfiy^E, Kal Tovg ^avTuiv (jwXaKaq. 2. wg 
 ^£ ivi^oaav, evTavOa ijSrj ttoXAo) in TrXtovi (doy nOa parjKOTeQ at 
 \pi\oi t/Tf/CEti'To' Kcil Tojv AaKi^aijuovUov 6(701 lulv vTToywpovvTeg 
 lyKaT^Xa/iii^avovTO diriOvriaKov, ol ^e ttoXXoj, ^ia(j)vyomg ic to 
 ipvjua, iniTci TtJV Tavryj (^uXd/cwi' £Ta£orTo wapa ttcTv, wg a^ivvov- 
 /iuvoi, yiTEp >))' i7Tii.ui^ov. 3. Kai ot AOijvaloi ^TviaTTOf-Uvoij ireoi- 
 odov fiilv avTiov K(u kvkXwcjiv^ ^optou to^X*^^' ^^'^' ^*X^^'' ^p^^cr(ovTfg 
 Se it, EvavTiag, oldoorOoi hTTttptZvTo, Kai ^puvov plv ttoXvv koi rrjg 
 ifldipag to TrXtiarov TaXcti7ru)povp^voi ctjiKpoT^poi viro re rtfg ^(a)^>;(; 
 ^ S'lXpovg Kcil vXlov avTet^ov, TTupdy^nvoi oi phv iiiXuaaaiiai 
 
 Kai 
 
 ijXtou 
 
 Ol 
 
 KUl 
 
 iK Tov p^TiUJpov, (H ^e jtn] fvSouvai" paov ^ oi AaK-i^o///oi'(0( ypv- 
 vavTO rj tv t(v Trpti', ou/c ova)}g arpuiv T/jc KVKXwjuog ig tu nXayia. 
 XXXVI. 'Ettcj^xJ ^e ttTTipavTov »/)', npoa^XOiov 6 tiov MtcroDn'twi' 
 TpaTi)yog KXUovi Kal Ai/ftocrOtra, aXXiog hjn^ irovfiv a(j)ag' n 
 £ /3ouXovTai eavTco ^oiivai tljv to£otwi' fulpog ti koi tlov xf^iXiov, 
 V(jotov avToig o^w y av avTog i'vpy, ^oKfiv piaaaaOai 
 Xa(5(ov ^l a yri'ifjaro, iK tov a(j)avovg opio}(yag^ 
 
 OT 
 
 TTfontJ'at Kara 
 
 H' 
 
 T)]V ^(pOCOV 
 
 uxjTe fu) 
 
 i^tLV iKHVovCj KUTu TO cltt TTaouKov TOU Ko^mvubovg Tijg 
 
 would account for it by considering that 
 the full sense, in this case, implied by the 
 
 equivalent to the former : and licnce, 
 
 again, in a passage of Arrian, Tact., there 
 
 cited byPaphel,thenoun(Tt7K-\ft(TJe stands tennis, 'otherwise [than to a good pur- 
 
 for <Tvra(n7i(Ti.ing ; both terms implying pose],' and consequently in rain. Thus 
 
 the forming into close order. Answering 
 to (TvyKX)j(Taj'Teg ixoJi'^](^^v here, is ai>y- 
 KXfiffavTtg Tag dcnr'dag ix^i^Qovv in the 
 passage of Xenophon. To ttrxaror ipv^ia 
 rfig vi)(Jov stands, by hypallage, for ' the 
 fort on the [northern] extremity of the 
 island,' of which mention is made at ch. 31, 
 where see note. 
 3. 1% IvavT.^ 'in front.' See note at ch. 33. 
 Cn, XXXVI. 1. iizHlt) U uTtipavTov 
 
 on Hom. II. xxiii. 144, ciXXiog (Toiye 7raTt}p 
 ynrjfraTo, it is well remarked by Eustath., 
 /</) KUTii aKOTTov r] fi'X')^ cnroj^tjSijKbg, 
 dXX' erepMg, d'SXiog d7ro/3ryi'at (alitor 
 evenisse ac voluimus) (papkv, Kara ma 
 /tarn; I'. 
 
 Kai Tuiv ■<\jiXCjv'] Here certainly no dis- 
 tinction can be intended between the 
 archers and the light troops, since the 
 archers were themselves such ; but we 
 
 ?/i'] An imjiersonal form answering to our have, as Poppo points out, a brief form of 
 
 'it was endless;' though here the word 
 
 irpaypa may be supplied, which is e.tpressnl 
 
 in a passage of Dio Cass. p. 753. Kvi- 
 
 dently formed on this is the expression of 
 
 Jos. Ant. xvii. 5, 7? opwu unkpavroi' ov to 
 
 yivofuvov. 
 
 6 TMV M e(T<y i)v'i(ov ffrpaTriyog} Named 
 Comon, as appears from Pausan. iv. 26. 
 With dXXiog Trovelr, 'are labouring in 
 
 expression for Kai riov dXXwv ^iXwv, as 
 at Xen. Anab. v. 2, 12. The ratio of the 
 idiom will ajipear from what is said at 
 i. IG, 1, and 116, 3. Poppo aptly compares 
 here Livy, xxxviii. 15, ' velites et levis 
 armatura.' 
 
 In TTipiiivai we have, as Poppo points 
 out, an infin. denoting ]>urpo!ie, (what, in 
 old English, would be expressed by ' for 
 
 vain,' comp.Plato, p. 232, on ovk dXXmg to go round,') on which see Matth. Gr, 
 nvToXg TTfTrovijrai, u\n\\. lo,dXX(i)g X^ynv. Gr. §532 
 
 In this use of dXXiog for fidrrjv, (found 
 also at ii. 18, and vii. 42.) we have not — 
 as is usually thought — a merely Attic 
 idiom ; the same occurring in Horn. II. 
 xxiii. 144, and Od. xiv. 124. Hdot. iii. 16 
 
 2. U TOV d(f>avovg'\ 'out of ken of the 
 enemy :' meaning, that he set out from a 
 part of the coast-line not in view from the 
 fort. The words oirrrf /i>/ idtlv Uiivovg 
 are not well i)laced by l*oppo, Prolog, i. 1, 
 
 iv. 77. V. 41. IIoic, indeed, the word 204, among the examples of rniosiVas; the 
 comes to bear that sense, editors and com- sense intended being, 'so that the enemy 
 mentators do not attempt to explain. I did not espy them,' or, ' that they might 
 
;> 
 
 6 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 42u. 
 
 oL. 88, 4.] LIBER IV. CAP. XXXVIIT. 
 
 57 
 
 vnaov '\. 7rf)0(TJ5aivu)v, Kai y oi Aa/cfSat^toviot, \iopitw la^vi niaTtv- 
 (TavTtg, ovK ^(j>v\a(joov, ^aXiiruig re Kai jUoAtg TTEpi^XOiov iXaOi, Kal 
 CTTt Tou jLiertwpou e^aTr/vT/c ava<^avf/^ /cara voirou outwi', roug /i£i' 
 Tw a^o/crjr(u fStTrXr/Sf, roue ^f, a TrpoCTf^t^orro t^orrac, iroWio 
 /taXXov iTrippitxre. 3. Kai ol Aa/ct^at/ioi'iot, /3aXXofta'ot t£ a^fo- 
 Ttpu)div li^rj, Kai -yiyro^Evot tv tw tiurw ^vfiTTTW/biaTiy wg fjiiKpov 
 
 ^byaXii) tiKa<Tai, no iv 9£^>^u)7ruXact,- tKtivot t£ -y«o, nj aTpanio 
 
 nepitXdovTiov tljv Ufpawv, ^U(pOdpr)(jav, ovrot t£, diui(j}ij3oXoi riBrj 
 oi'Ttc, ouKtTi ai'Ttt)(Ov, ciXXct TToXXoTc re dXiyoi /na)(^o^froi, *ca! 
 aaOfi'fja (xw^tarwv ^tci r»iv (TtroScto)', uTTf^^ropoui/' koI ot A^rjvalot 
 
 not sec them,' i. e. their motions. The 
 next words, Kara to dii TraptiKov tov 
 Kpri^rui^ovg rfjff vtjctov, serve to mark tlie 
 course taken from this ' point out of ken ' 
 to the summit of the ehff in the rear of 
 the enemy's forces, and at a pohit, as 
 appears from what fulk)ws, left unguarded. 
 For vulg. Trapj/icoi', (retained and de- 
 fended, but quite unsuccessfully, by Duk. 
 and Bredow,) editors and critics are now 
 agreed that the true reading is TraptlKor ; 
 though on the hiiport of the term they 
 differ. After a careful reconsideration of 
 the passage, I am now in»Mined to reject 
 the physical sense assigned to the expres- 
 sion, namely, deditis esse, as emban*assing 
 us with ditticulties little less than insur- 
 mountable : and I finally coincide in the 
 view of the sense adopted by Abresch, 
 Poppo, Goeller, and Arnold, 'prout sin- 
 giilis in locis prjerupta; rupes aditum 
 dabant,' or, *prout singulis in locis pree- 
 ruptarura rupium fieri poterit,' i. e. * re- 
 pendo, aliisque modis,' * winding along in 
 a slanting or diagonal direction :' a view, 
 I would observe, borne out by the account 
 of the present state of the locality given by 
 Col. Leake, (Morea, vol. i. p. 409.) as fol- 
 lows : ' The cliffs are here perpendicular ; 
 though just above the water (qy. water's 
 edge ?) there is a small slope (i. e. oblique 
 acclivity) capable of admitting the passage 
 of a body of men active in climbing among 
 rocks.' Finally, such is the use of Kara 
 TO TrapelKov in I)io Cass. xlix. 2, (cited by 
 Poppo,) and in a passage, evidently imi- 
 tated from the present, of Zosim. p. 31, 
 rfjQ TreZfJQ dvpdnewg avToXt; hd r»}(,- 
 ri'iovog KaTa to -rraptXicov (TvfiirapaOfoixTtig. 
 Evidently imitated also from this of our 
 author is a passage of Jos. Bell. vii. 8, 3 
 (describing the site of the hill-fort of Mas- 
 sada) : f3a9flai (papayytg — Korfiivdj^fig Kai 
 vaffy (id<Tn ^<J(i>i' dvpoTtTot, 7rX>)i' otroi' 
 
 KaTa CVO TOTTOVg TtJQ TTtTpag n'lj dl'OtOV 
 
 rrnnfiKovfTtfg' literally, 'conceding the 
 
 power of approach for ascent.' And so 
 Agath. 94, med. USpaixovreg oi 'P. /card 
 TO TrapT/Kroj/, where, for TraprJKov, ought 
 undoubtedly to be read TrapiiKov, which is 
 requii'ed by the preceding words sKiivojv 
 
 t(pSVT(OV. 
 
 For Trpofffiahwv, three MSS. have 
 TTpojS., which Poppo edits, as did also 
 Goeller in his 1st edit., though in his 2nd 
 he has restored 7rpo(r/3. ; and rightly ; for 
 Trpoafi. here (as often in the best writers) 
 stands for Trpoffut (Saivcj, *to proceed for- 
 ward or onward' towards any object (as 
 infra iii. 22. iv. 129. vii. 43.); and here 
 the nature of the thmg must imply motion 
 upward, which in Trpoc^aivu) (though 
 never in TrpojSatvw) is a not unfrequent 
 sense. Of this use of the word, by which, 
 as says Sell weigh, on Polyb. ii'. 67, 6, 
 ' signate de ascensu montis usurpatur,' I 
 have noted several examples in other 
 writers besides Polybius. So Eurip. 
 Cycl. 701, "Ai'w 5' (tt' ox9ov fljjii, Kai- 
 TTsp wv Tv<p\bg, Ai dix^iTpiiTog TijtrSt 
 irpofffiaii'ioi' TroSi the very same action 
 as that here described ; namely, the creep- 
 ing along up a ca\ernous rock eaten away 
 and bored into holes, so as to afford foot 
 or hand hold : and so Plut. Arat. 22, de- 
 scribing the successful attempt of Aratus 
 to take the hill-fortress of the Acri- 
 corinthias by a nocturnal escalade : 6 
 "Apurog ifir^vg ry rropej'^ Trand to Kpijfx- 
 vutveg I'li^iiXXaTo, f^ipa^ewg Kai TaXanruiptog 
 TO TrpioTot' — dXX' dnoTrXavuifitvog, tov 
 Tpi^ov tvctdvKOTog (answering to Trnptiicov 
 here) — Kai TrpoafiaivopTig, meaning 'as 
 they made their way upwards.' 
 
 3. Kal oi AaKtdaifiovici — vjrf)(<vpovv] 
 Here there is a manifest irregularity of 
 consti-uction ; though on the nature of it, 
 commentators ai'c by no means agreed. 
 Abresch and Gottl. rightly recognise here 
 an anacnhithon ; yet in tracing its nature 
 they >\\oi\i wide of the mark. We may 
 rea«onal)ly suppose, with Pnpjio, Haaok, 
 
 iKpdnwv pu TiZv Ifj^ojv. XXXVII. ri;ouc ge o KXetvv kuI 
 o Ar7|to(T0£i'»;c oTi, H Kal OTToaovouv liidXXov fr^waovat, ^ia(j>9aprt(Tn- 
 /ifvouc^ u^Tovg vTTo r»7c ai^^Tipaq GTpariag, iiravcrav Trjv fi^xw Kal 
 TOVQ EavTjiv dirup^av, PovXit/nevoi dyayfiv avrovg 'AOrfvaloK; 
 tiovrag, u ttwc, toC KtipiyinaTog aKovrravTfg, iiriKXaaOfiEv ry 
 yvio^rj ra ojrXa Tvapa^odvai, Kal i](TGitOehv tov Traoorroc ^eivou. 
 2. SKrjpvt,av re, a povX(nvTo ra OTrXa Trana^ovvai Kal afpdg 
 avToug 'A^iji'atoic, (0(Tte ftovXwcjai u ti av iKHVOig ^oKi), 
 XXXVIII. 0( ^£, ciKovaavTig, wapriKav Tag d(nri^ag ol TrXuaTOi, 
 Kai jdg x«^P«€ dvefTtKTav, hiXovvTtg TrpoaUadai Td KCKtipvyfAeva, 
 ^UTd ^£ roJra yu'o^dvr^g r;7c dvuKLJ^k, ivvijXOov Ig Xdyovg o re 
 KXewi' Kal o Avf.iOG6evrig, Kal e/ca'i'wv '2TU(pujv d ^dpaKog, TtZv 
 
 TTpdTipOV dpxdvTWV TOV /!£]' TTOIOTOV TeOvilKdTOg 'ETTira^OU, TOV ci 
 
 fUT avTov iTnrayptTov tcjujotmevov tv Tolg vtKpolg eti Z^wrro' 
 
 and Goeller, that our author meant at first 
 to say, 01 AoKtcaifjiovioi yivofievoi iv T(p 
 auTtji ^v/xTTTwuaTi To7g iv Ofpfiorr. Trtpi- 
 tXOovTMV Twv Ufprrdtv ^latpOaptlm : but 
 afterwards changed the form of the word- 
 ing, as in the passages adduced by Poppo, 
 Prolog, vol. i. 1. p. 108. 
 
 With the phrase log fiiKpov /ifydX^ 
 tiKucTai, (answering to our form of expres- 
 sion, *to compare small things with great,') 
 compare Dio Cass. 628, 99, tjg ^iKpd fiiyd- 
 Xoig bfioiCjaai. On this use before the inf. 
 of (ug for io<jTt, ita ut, see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 545. SvixTTTiofjiaTi, casu, * condition, 
 predicament.' Ty dTpam^ : meaning (by 
 the force of the article) 'the [well-known] 
 by-path over the mountains,' minutely 
 described in Herodot. vii. 213, seqq., by 
 which a Greek traitor brought round the 
 Persians. Answering to ry dTpa-rrtp here 
 is KaTa aTpairbv in the above passage of 
 Herodotus. 
 
 rt/i0t/3oXot] See note on ch. 32. In 
 daQiviiq, ffujfidTiov we have, as Poppo 
 says, a varied form of expression for 
 dfrGevtlg ovTfg : though the sense may be 
 literally expressed, 'under weakness of 
 body.' 
 
 Cii. XXXVII. 1. yvovg — brt — dia- 
 (JiOaptjaofiivovg avTovg] On this confusion 
 of two different constructions, yvovg ^la- 
 (pBaprjao^ivovg and yvovg oti eia<pOapi]~ 
 (Tovrai, see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 549, note 1. 
 Kai oTToaovovv, 'even ever so little.' So 
 oTTOffovovv xpovov and oTrotrovovv (idpovg, 
 occurring in Aristotle. Hence in a passage 
 of Joseph. Ant. xv. 9, 5, for ovS' bizonovv 
 I conjecture the true reading to be otto- 
 trovovv or birnffag ovv. And so again in 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. x. 42. p. 2103, 4, for 
 
 XaftovTig bTr6(Tr]v yovv oupht to be reaft 
 b7rbar]v ovv: the y there doubtless arising 
 from the v preceding. 
 
 ti Trwf] Meaning, ' [to try] if haply by 
 any means.' So in another passage of our 
 author ^e have, liirwg eXouv Tb TtixK^fia. 
 Compare also Xen. Anab. ii. 5, 2. Hom. 
 Od. xiv. 460. Acts xxvii. 12. The force 
 of the optat. may be exi)ressed by our 
 coufd or itonld. 
 
 iTTiKXaaQiuv Ty yrj-V/y] The full mean- 
 ing of this expression (which occurred at 
 iii. 72.) is, 'to be so broken in spirit as to 
 give way to any demand made.' 
 
 2. ft /3oi'»Xotrro] ' Prout d num aut si 
 interpretamur, ratio grammatica totius 
 enunciati duobus modis expediri potest. 
 Si posteriorem interpretationem prsefers, 
 cf. ad iii. 52, 2. Priorem, ex qua Ktipvaauv 
 mlsso prcecone interroijare valet, hie pro- 
 ponit xVrn., conferens Herod, vii. 134.' 
 (Poppo.) 
 
 Ch. XXXVIII. 1. 
 '7ridag'\ 'lowered their 
 in token of obedience. 
 128, (cited by Poppo,) fitOriKav rag d(T- 
 TTtdag. Answering to this is the expres- 
 sion just after, to denote surrender— rdc 
 Xupag dvianffav; with which compare 
 Dio Cass. 1004, 24, Tdg x^tpac dviatiov : 
 and see note on iii. 58, 3. 
 
 tfcfti'wr] Render, 'of those;' viz. of the 
 Lacedfemonians. Compare v. 19, oifivvov 
 — AaKedaifioviot fxiv. 
 
 'iTTiraypeTov] By Cragius and Duker 
 this word is understood to denote the hip- 
 pagretes, or commander of the 300 horse- 
 guards attached to the person of the king 
 of the Laceda?monians. But, as Poj)po 
 well observes, ' considering that there was 
 
 TrapiiKov Tag aa- 
 shields ;' namely, 
 So Herodot. iii. 
 
58 
 
 TIIUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 KUiiiiv(jv wg TiGrttJTOQ, avTuc T^'iToi; i(f>ypi]iLiivo(; lipy^iv KaTci vofitw, 
 u Ti EKfiroi waavniiv. 2. tXeye ^£ o 2ru(j)wv Kal oi f^UT avrov utl 
 ftovXovTai cictKtjpvKivaaaOai Trpot; touc iv ry riwupu) AaKtdat^o- 
 vt'ouc o TC XP'i ^'('"^' TTotcn-. 3. /cat e/C£ti'wi^ /ii£v ou^n'a a<J)fi'Taii/, 
 «i»Twi' ^£ rtui' 'AOr]v«ta>i' KftXouvrw)' t/c riJc ninipov kij^vkuq, Km 
 ybvoiiiivtjjv iiTifnoTi]aiWV ^ic i) Tpic-, o TfXtUToTog ^lairXtvauq av- 
 roTc OTTO Twv t/c TT/t; »i7r£/poi» AoK'tSotjUovtwi' ainjp aVr/yyttXev ort 
 *' Oi Aa/ci8aj^oriot KiXhvovaiv v/hoq avTOVQ Trtpt I'ftwv ovtidv /3ou- 
 AautffOai, /tr]f^£v at^xf^^*^ ttoiovvtuq.'' oi ^t, K'aO* eaurouc /3o«Atu- 
 aaiicrot, ra ottXo Trani^oaav Kal a(ba<: avTov(j, 4. /au rauri/i' /tn' 
 T»)i' >//u'oai' K-ai T);v fTTtoutrav vuK'ra fv <j)uAaKij iiy^ov avToi^c oi 
 *A(^r/)'o7oi* TiJ S' vcTTfpaia oi fih' 'AOijvaivi, rpoTTCuov aTtfaavT(:Q tv 
 Ti} vriGio, TuWa ^UGKivatovTO o)C' k TrXour, Kal roue av^fKti^ rotf 
 Toumnovo'C ^'-f^/So(Tav «; <j)uX«/aiv' oi ^f AaKi^aifiovuu Kij^vKa 
 
 7rilil\pUVTi(: TOVQ Vt.VOOUC ^UKOfXlGClVTO. 5. aTTtOai'OV 8 £V Ty V»/C7(0 
 
 no king at Spbactcria, how could there be 
 jin hippagrete ! It may he urged, too, 
 tliat had such Ijecn the meaning intended, 
 the article could not, in that case, have 
 been disjiensed with. The word is doubt- 
 less a 'proper nauw, and so presents in 
 itself another cx;imi)le, :idded to not a 
 few already occurring, of names of office 
 becoming in the end }.m>2^er names. 
 
 Kara i-c/ior] This is to be joined Avith 
 t(l,yoiji.isvoQ ; the expression, as Duker 
 points out, serving to denote that such 
 persons w( re not noniiriated to their office 
 by the sufiragcs of the soldiers, but were 
 jmblicly and by law selected and appointed 
 thereto* ; so that if any tiling hajiiencd to 
 the first-named officers, they sl.ouid take 
 their place ; as was the case in naval 
 affairs, where a legate called i7rt<TroXti'C 
 was added to the admiral, that he might 
 occupy his post in case of his death. 
 
 3. yivo^'fvwv titfp(oTiiGiu}v Cig r) Tpig] 
 The full sense is, * after interrogatories 
 had been put and answered for two or 
 three times.' In tTrtp. we have a word of 
 extremely rare occurrence ; insomuch that 
 I know no other example of it except in 
 Lucian, p. 454, and Gen. xliii. ^ : and to 
 this circumstance may we ascribe the 
 existence of the two varr. lectt. itt' Ipio- 
 n)(Tfojg and tTTfowrT/juarwr. 
 
 ra oTrKa Tra^.i^oaav] These, as we learn 
 from Aristoph. Eij. «4G, were taken to 
 Athens, and there preserved as trophies 
 of victory. 
 
 4. TuWa durKevd^ovTo log ti: TrXof')-] 
 For vulg. TO. liXXa, I have followed Bekker 
 and Goeller in edit-ng rciWa. The word 
 is not well taken with (^nrrKtvaKorrn ; for 
 
 thus cuffKtvaKov, and not h((TKtva^ovTo, 
 ought to have been written : and, more- 
 ever, the very term aX\a were in tliat 
 case unsuitable ; there being here no pre- 
 vious mention of preparations. It is best, 
 then, to take the expression adrcrblaUij; a 
 u.se also observalde at iii. 3, 0, and 10, 
 where we have, raWa o/tot6rpo7roi tltv : 
 and answering to this is the use of cetera, 
 in Latin, (so Virg. -^n. ix. C5G, ^cetera 
 parce, puer, beilo,') and the French an 
 reste. Thus the term ciaffKivaCt(jOai will 
 have its proper reciprocal force, ' to pre- 
 pare oneself,' as in Xen. Hist. iv. 2, 
 19, c\vTnraQ{]yyH\ov uTravrag ttaaKtv- 
 (KTaaOai wt; h' fJ^tiXVV : :.nd Synes. :'i>. 
 Ste})h. Thcs. cuoKivaZ^cvTO ioq Ig ^ux^r. 
 Polyb. i. 35, 5. xii. 19, (>. Here, how- 
 ever, the word l)cars the rare sense, — 
 noticed by Budivus, Comment, and Con- 
 stant. Lex. hacFKivuKofJiai, — 'sarciuas com- 
 2^ono, coUhjo rasa, ut alio migraturus :' as 
 an example of which is adduced a passage 
 of Demosth. p. 845, 14, ciaaKtvacrafxevog 
 T))v oixTiav. Yet there, I would observe, 
 the sense in question is merely alluded to ; 
 the real import of the term being, 'having 
 dissipated, got rid of his substance ;' (what 
 is more fully exjjressed in a passage of 
 St. Luke, XV. 13, by ^urrKcpTriae rtiv 
 oxxriav avTov') namely, with allusion to 
 the i)revious packing up of the goods, 
 whicli circumstance is expressed in the 
 words just aftei*, Ik ti}Q oiKiag to. CKivt] 
 XaPdjv. 
 
 For the occiuTcncc of wg before tg 
 ttXoiu', we may account from the circum- 
 stance of the phrase being formed on ^ta- 
 nKfva^trrOai t'oc ic fiaxVT- The force hero 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LlJiER IV. CAP. XL. 
 
 59 
 
 K(ti C^vTiq i\i](pO^(Tav TO(Jo'iSs, HKom ij.lv oirXirai Biiprjaav Kal 
 
 TiTpaKOCFlOl OI TTttlTCg" TOUTCOV C^ITEC iKOjill(TUt]CFaV OKTU) aTTOOiOVTtiJ 
 
 ToiuKocnoij OI o£ aXAot awtOavov' Kai ^TraoTiarai tovtivv ifcrav riov 
 
 C,(0VT10V TTfjOi tlK<KJL Kttl tKaTOV. AO}}VaiU)V ^£ (W TToXAot CUrjyOupil' 
 
 aav t} yap fta^i] ov OTacia »/i'. AAA! A. Apovog 0£ o c;u^t7rac; 
 £"y£i'£ro, o(TOJ' (n uvcpefj (H £V ry vr](j(o eiTo\iopKiiOt)CTav airo r»/<; 
 I'aiYta^iof; yi^yj^i T»/t.' £i^ ry djctio /ua^ijCj fpoojinj/coj'Ta i]fxipai Kai 
 
 3uO. "2. TOVTCJV TTEOt ilKOfflV l/jUfOaC, ^V UIQ OI 7rp'-(T(5uc^ TTipi T(t)V 
 
 rfTTOv^u)}' <r;r»)£(Ta)', ecriroSorourro, Ta(j Se aWag roig iCfirXtovai 
 Xa()oa curpicjxwTO. Kat r]v (Titoq tv Tij vi)(T(o, koi aXXa ppio- 
 fiara eyKaTtXvf^^l' o yap apviov [LiriTaoag £)'0££(Tr£^ci>c; tKaario 
 7rao£tv£i' t) TToor; Ttjv £c;ou(Ti«y. o. OI fnv en Aurfvauu Kai oi 
 n£Xo7roi'i;»/crifii avtyiijp)}(iav t(o (TTparw f/c ri/t; FTuXou £/v((T£^>oi £7r 
 oiKOU, Kai Tov lVA£Wi'0(;, Knnren /naviwoijg ovcra, >/ \)7Tocr\i:aig aTrijorj 
 ivToq y^^p tiKoaiv ijfjibpuyv }iyay^ rove avcpaq, tocTTrep vTreart]. 
 XL. Vlapa yv(t)f.iy]v r£ bi\ /KtAtcrra tu)v Kara tov ttoX^iliov tovto 
 Tolg ' LXX)/(Tti^ tyevETo' Tovg yap AaK^caiiiioviovg our£ Xt^to* our 
 avayK}j ovdima >;c,<oui' ra orrAa 7^ap(tC()U^'al^ a A Act tvovrtu;, Kai 
 /iaYO|ti£i'ou(; a>c £oui'«i»ro, aTToi/i'j/rr/Ccii'. 2. ai:iGTo\}VT^g re jiH} tivai 
 TOvg TrapacovTug Toig TiOv^io(yii> o^moiouc, Kai, rivog tpo^it'i'ou ttote 
 vnTioov T(vv AOi]vaitL)v ^v/.iina'^uv oi ay^()i}Cova iva tijjv tK d/c; 
 
 of the preposition (which is not pleonastic) 
 has been already treated on in the note at 
 i. 50, 5. 
 
 5. 01 Trdvreg'] The oi is, indeed, not 
 found in several good MSS. : but it is 
 quite necessary to the sense, which is 'in 
 all,' literally, ' the whole.' In ou (rralia 
 yv, ' was not a regular battle, hand to 
 hand,' we have a phrase well expressed 
 by the Latin pwjiia statarla, and which is 
 not unfrecjuent in the historians, being 
 derived, wo may sui)pooe, from the Ho- 
 meric tv (TTa!^l7J VCTftivtJ. 
 
 Ch. XXX IX. 2. role iffTrXkovai] for 
 virb tHIji' i<T7rXkovTii)v. 
 
 Y} TTpbg Tt)v i^ovffiav] ' than according 
 to his power.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 449. 
 
 3. »/ vm')(Txe.(rig a7r£/3»/] There would 
 seem to be something anomalous in the 
 use here of a term hko cnroiSaivcj, pro- 
 perly applied to predictions, not promises : 
 yet considering that a promise is a ileclara- 
 tiou of sumethiug which we engage to do, 
 and when the perfonnance follows, the 
 thing declared comes to pass, wo real impro- 
 priety exists. 
 
 Ch. XL. In this chapter is expressed 
 the amazement fjceasionod in Greece at a 
 
 termination of the affair so unexpected, as 
 being hitherto without ])reced{'nt. 
 
 1. lYi'iovv Tit oTzXa Trapa^ovvaC\ Do- 
 bree would before t)'iiovv insert av : while 
 Pojipo thinks the word may be nnderstoody 
 as noting custom ; and he refers to his 
 Prolog, i. 1, p. 58. It would rather, how- 
 ever, seem to denote the 0})inion of the 
 Greeks as to who they thought ought to 
 die at their posts with arms in their 
 hands. 
 
 Mi2 i^vvavTo'\ Meaning en passant, 'as 
 far as they coid<l,' oig dvparop. 
 
 2. aTTKTTovvrag re pt) tZrai] Here, as 
 Poppo well observes, the nomin. absol., 
 with reference to what follows, is put per 
 auacoluthon, for the genit., as at iii. 34, 
 and iv. 80 : and he refers to his Prolog, i. 
 p. 108, and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 502, 1. 
 
 6poiovQ'\ Meaning ' persons of the same 
 stamp,' of equal valour. Of dt' dxOijdovn 
 the sense, as demanded by the context, 
 must be what I have assigned in my 
 Translation, ' by way of taunt or insult :' 
 though, as Goeller observes, for ^t' dxB., 
 the more usual form of expression would 
 have been trr' a;;^0j/^ovc or Trpbg axOrj- 
 Coi'a. And so (I would remark) Philo- 
 
60 
 
 THUOVDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 vt)(jov aiy^iLiaAtjjTioVf h oi rtOi'twrtc cturtov KaXm KayaOoi, aTTiKftlvuro 
 avrw TToAXou av a£iov uvai tuv ciroaKTov, (Xeyuv tov okttov,) h 
 Tovg ayauiwQ cuyiyrtjjaKt' ofjAwcrtv Troinv/ntvoQ on o svTvyvavuw 
 Toiq Tf \idoiQ Kai To^tu/Ltcicrt ^n^duptro. 
 
 A LI. KofAiaOU'Tdyv cl twv av^ptjjv, oi AOrjvaioi Ij^ouXwcrav 
 oe(T/iiotc l^^v avrovc (pvXaacniv, iii£)(oi ou ri ^UytijSwffn'* rjv S' ot FlfAo- 
 7rovi;)](T(ot TTjOo Tourou EC T>;i' -yr/v iapaXXioaiv , i^ayayoiTfc,' aVo- 
 K'r£(va£. 2. rrjc 0£ FluXou (|)1)Xok'»/i' K:aTt(Tr»;<7ai'ro' Ka\ ot t/c r»;c 
 NauTrakTou Meacrf/vioi wr H" 7rorf)t^a Tourr^i/ (arrrt yo^ »; FluAo^ r»7v 
 Mecrarjvicoq ttote twariQ 'y»/t) TTfjU^arrec (^(Ixov avTiov rovq ^TriTrjSun- 
 rarouc, €A»?t^f>y re t»/i' Aa/caii'iK-)]!', K-ai TrAftora e/SAoTTTov, ainotpwvoi 
 orreg. 3. ot oe AaKtodi/ioi'toi, o/r/o0{:(<; ovTsq iv no wpiv 'vnovto 
 
 stratus (Vit. Ap. iv. 31.) must have taken 
 the expression, as appears from liis words 
 there, evidently imitated from these of our 
 author: ipofjitvov ^k KopirOiov rivbg icaTa. 
 ax^V^ova. And so again at viii. 16, he 
 lias, iTtiSorTtQ Ty dxOrfSovi. Finally, in 
 vain is it that Haack opposes the usm 
 foquendi to what is imperatively demanded 
 by the context. 
 
 Kokoi Ko.yaQoi'^ Meaning what we sliould 
 express by fine felloics ; the expression 
 here, as in a passage of Aristoph. Eq. 183, 
 (where it is so explained by Mitchell,) 
 having reference to person and manners, 
 not to rank or station. Of course, among 
 these personal qualities hrarery must 
 chiefly be had in view. Why, indeed, 
 Mitchell and Arnold should agree in re- 
 gardmg the expression as parallel to our 
 gentleman, I cannot imagine ; since it is 
 manners and rank in life that would thus 
 be denoted (as at viii. 48, 6, where see 
 note) ; Mhicli are surely inapplicable to 
 the present case. 
 
 TOV arpajcroi'] I must still adhere to 
 the opinion formerly expressed, that the 
 term is not, as Bredow, Wasse, Haack, 
 Goeller, and Poppo suppose it, used con- 
 temptuously, in the sense of spindle, as it 
 were a woman's weapon. T have, in my 
 note in Translation, given good reasons for 
 thinking (and in this view, I find, Arnold 
 coincides) that arpaKTog was a term used 
 by the Spartans to denote what the Greeks 
 at large expressed by o'kttoq. That it was 
 a very ancient word, we may suppose from 
 its being found used to denote such in the 
 Ionic Greek of Hippocrates. See Foesii 
 CEcon. Hipp. The primary signification 
 of the term is a shaft ; and in this sense it 
 occurs in Philostr. Vit. Ap. ii. II, arpa/c- 
 Tov ftfXovQ ti rn^tvfiaroc. Hence it came, 
 
 by an t-liipsis of (ikXovi;, to signify, as in 
 various passages of the Greek dramatists, 
 a dart : and such is the sense it bears in 
 the Greek of the middle ages. Indeed 
 from this (for which the modern Greek 
 is d^paKTOQ) our word dart is originally 
 derived. 
 
 Ch. XLT. 1. ^trrnoiQ <pv\d<j(Tiiv'\ In tlie 
 words of Diodorus, xii.(>3, the word hrr^olg 
 is omitted ; but wrongly ; since the phi*ase 
 Stffnolg (pvXcKTtreiv has an exactly contrary 
 import to that of tv (pvXaKy aC/tafi(^ ^Xf"', 
 occuiTing at iii. 34 Si 36. In Aristoph. 
 Eq. 394, a yet stronger expression is used ; 
 for on the subject of the persons in ques- 
 tion it is said, vvv de tovq (TTdxvg iKti- 
 rovg, ovg tKtWtv fiyayfv (Cleon) tv ^vXt^ 
 ^rirrag d<pavii : on which expression tv 
 4't'Xf^ Sijaai see my note on Acts xvi. 24, 
 and Lex. Nov. Test, in v. lv\ov. In the 
 concluding term d(pa{<ti there is allusion 
 to the dried up, withered visages of the 
 Spartan prisoners, which are compared to 
 shrirelled up eai-s of coni — a natural image 
 beautifully expressed in the words of 
 Dryden : * The scorcliing blast invades 
 The tender corn, and shrirels up the 
 blades : ' and so again, * And shrivell'd 
 herbs on withering stems decay.' Thus 
 tliey are described as mere shrirellings. 
 
 2. r^c TlvXov <piiXaKt)v Krareorr/acfrroj 
 A phrase nearly allied to that in our own 
 language, *to set a watch over a place.' 
 The plainer form of expression would have 
 been, Ig Tr)v YlvXnt) ^vXuktjv kot., as at 
 viii. 2J>, 1, Tr)v "latrov KnTtcrrriaaTO tg 
 (pvXaKrjv. By r»)v AaKtoviKriv understand 
 Messenia, as being a Lacedtemonian pro- 
 vince. See note on ii. 25. 
 
 3. afiaOtlg oj'Tfg tv t(^ Trpiv XQ^^''l* 
 XyfTTfiag] literally, 'being ignorant of it, 
 unacquainted with it, not knowing what it 
 
OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LTBER IV. CAP. XLII. 
 
 61 
 
 ^ 
 
 XtjaTiiag kuI toiovtou TroXf/iou, tojv rt EiAwrwi' avTo/noXovvrutv^ kui 
 ^o/3ou^t£i'oi jut] Kal tiri inciKfiOT^pov (T^/(7i Ti vt(t)T£piGOri T(jjv Kara t»/u 
 yjopav^ ov pa^'uxx; icpioov' tiAAa, Ka'nrtp ov jSovXa/uiiVoi evoJ^Aoi uvai 
 Tolg AOr/i'atoic;, tTrpeaj^Beuovro Trap aurouc:, fccii iirupwi'To ty\v re 
 rivXov Kai roi)v liv^oa^ KOfut^aOai. 4. oi ^£ [iUitovojy n ojfjtyovTO, 
 Kai, TToWaKiq ^oirwiTwv, auroug aTr^ja/crout; aTrtTTf/tTroy. raura fiXiv 
 ra TTfpt riuAoi^ -y€vo^t£i'a. 
 
 XLII. Tou ^ ouroG Of^oug, fdhTa tuvtu tvOuq^ A0»jva7oc t^ rrjv 
 KopivOlav laT^aTiVfJav vavffiv oySorj/coi'ra, Kai cia^iXioiQ OTrXiTai^ 
 iavT(0Vj Kill £v tTTTrayojyoK' i'«t>(7t ciaKoai<ng imnvcnv' -qKoXovOovv 
 ^E Kai T(jjv ^v/n/iia'^ijjv MtAjjdtot, Kal ' AvSoioi, Kai KapvGTioi' aarpa- 
 Tj/ytt ^t N(/vta^' (> N(/c»>paTou, rptroc auroc;, 2. TrAfovrtc 0£ ct^a 
 
 was.' Of nearly the same sense as, though 
 a stronger term tlian, ciTraOtli; (which 
 Markland, indeed, would read instead of 
 dfia9tl(,) ; the full meaning intended being, 
 that they knew not what the evil was, not 
 having actually suffered it. And such is 
 the import of the terb in a passage of 
 Hebr. v. 8, i^iaQiv, a0' wv t-rraOe, Tt)v 
 viraKoi]x> : a i»aronomasia formed on the 
 adage fiaOij^iara ra TraOrjfiaTa. The 
 words following, twv re EiXwtujv auro- 
 fioKovvTtjjv, are not well joined by Goeller 
 with the subsequent words Kai ^ofiovfifvoi. 
 They are rather to be considered as belong- 
 ing to the foregolvij ; being meant to throw 
 in a circumstance which should serve to 
 set forth the nature of the war, as one of 
 ravage and devastation, together with the 
 additional evil, of the desertion of the 
 helots to the enemy. 
 
 (pofiovfitvoi fi?) — vt(jJTfpi(TOy] Render : 
 ' fearing lest the revolt, which was going 
 on in the country, should proceed to a 
 greater length.' Poppo compares Dio 
 Cass. Ixvii. 48, Stiffag /.t)) Kai TrXtiov ti 
 vewrepiaOy. Worthy of notice is this im- 
 personal use of vtwT., which comes under 
 the rule laid down in Matth. Gr. Or. 
 § 297, obs. 2, of * the verb which should 
 be referred to a subject, being changed 
 into the passive, and being used imperson- 
 ally with the dative of the subject,' as 
 vii. '77» iKava. rolg woXf/ztoie ivrvxT^rai. 
 Herodot. vi. 112, we ^6 cr^i SuTtraKTO. 
 
 ov f)<f.SiwQ t^fpov] ' they bore it ill ;' ov 
 p<f,Siijjg standing, as at vi. 57, and vii. 73, 
 for KaKutQ. Of JcaiTTtp ov fiovXofifvoi tv- 
 dijXoi tivai to7q ' ABrjvaioiQ the sense is, 
 * although unwilling to betray their alarm 
 to the Athenians ;' for here, as Dukas well 
 points out, the word (pofiovfjievoi (yet in 
 the mind of our author) is to be supplied 
 at tvdt]\oi (Ivai. Almost any other writer 
 
 would have expressed the thought, as 
 Dukas words it, thus : kirpfa^tvovTo 
 TTcpi iipi]vr)Q' dWa fii) iv^ijXoi tlvai, itp' 
 oIq TrdaxovTfQ i^o^ovvro, t[5ov\ovTo. The 
 sense, here but imperfectly developed, is 
 more fully evolved in a kindred passage 
 at ii. 04, fiT)Tt ivdi^Xoi tart Tolg irapoixTi 
 TTovotQ l5apvv6[iivoi. 
 
 4. TToXXaKig ^oirtivrwv] Here we have 
 one of the examples of yenit. of subject 
 put fur acciis. of subject ; on which see 
 Poppo, Proleg. i. 1, 121. The sense, 
 however, is, * after they had gone re- 
 peatedly.' 
 
 Ch. XLII. 1. Here, for KopivOiap, 
 several MSS. and all the early editions 
 have KopivOov ; a reading, indeed, sup- 
 ported by the following passage of Ari- 
 stoph. Eq. 595, 'A^ioi o e'lcr' tuXoytlnGai 
 — l^iTTtidiov T tig KopivOov. But the 
 common lection was evidently read by 
 Polysenus, (Strat. i. 39.) who, relating the 
 present transaction, commences thus : 
 'NiKiag (.TrnrXiixrag ry ILopivOiq, vvKTcop, 
 &c. Moreover, KopivOiav is absolutely 
 required by the fact, that the expedition 
 was made not against the city, but the 
 territory. 
 
 2. cifia e(f>] To take these words, with 
 Arnold, (and, before him. Smith,) not 
 with TrXsovTtg, but with i<Txov, is to do no 
 little violence to the construction, and also 
 to make nXfovreg almost useless. As 
 to the reason for that view assigned by 
 Arnold, it is any thing but conclusive ; 
 since, as Poppo well observes, *the nature 
 of the navigation might be such as to for- 
 bid the Athenians being discerned at a 
 distance : ' and as to arriving too soon, 
 that might easily be prevented by lying off 
 at sea. Besides, by TrXeomg dfia ty it 
 may only be meant that they commenced 
 the necessary dispositions for mailing at 
 
G2 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [.\. ('. 425. 
 
 e/u, i(T\ov jH£Tai;u XfO(Tov>l(TOD re Kal Pttrou Iq tuv fii-yiaXov rou 
 vwpiou UTTto ou o SoXu-yaog A(»c|>og t'artV' t.j)' ov A(i>()i»7c to TroAai 
 i^^uOivrtc, TOtC tv Tij ttoXh KopivO'ioiQ CTroXf/itoui', ovaiv Aio\iV(Tt' 
 Kal KW/Lit] vvv ew' aurov SoXu-ytia KaXou/it£]'»] ccrr/r. «7ro 0£ tou 
 al-ytaXou rourou, ivOa ca vrjt^ /caT^tr^oi', ?j /nlv KWf^u] avTij cioCiKa 
 ara^lovQ cnrly^Ei, »/ Se KopivOlow ttoXiq fc^/j/covro, o ^e iGOf.iui: 
 fa/coart. 3. KopirOtoi ^f, TrpoTTui^OjtiEVOj ^S ''Ar^-youc on >/ (rrporta 
 
 dawn of day ; though, of course, it would 
 require several hours before a fleet of 
 eighty ships of war, besides the horse 
 transports and other attendant vessels, 
 could get fiiirly off to sea. 
 
 Tov aiymXov] ' the beach ;' meaning 
 the situation proper fur debarkation in the 
 bay. So Xen. C^t. vi. 4, 4, \ifu)v — atyt- 
 aXbv tx(>Ji\ and Acts xxvii. 39, Karevoovv 
 aiyia\bv txovra koXttov rivd. On the 
 several situations of Chersonesus, Rheitus, 
 the Solygian hill, and the village Solygia, 
 see remarks by Colonel Leake, in his 
 Morea, vol. iii. p. 308. The Solygian hill 
 is found alone in Lai>ie's Map. lliu'itus is 
 doubtless at the mouth of the rivulet in 
 Capt. Copeland's Map, where the mill is 
 marked. I nmst still adhere to the opi- 
 nion formerly expressed, that this was not 
 a town, but merely a place so called ; the 
 meaning of the name beiug literally, ' the 
 Brook' or rivulet : and so several places 
 in our own country bear the name Brooke. 
 The word occurs also as a name at ii. 
 19, 2, TTtpi Toi'S PtirovQ kciXovixsvovq 
 ('the rivulets'); where see note. Col. 
 Leake supposes it to have been the har- 
 bour sheltered by a small island, which is 
 situated three miles and a half south-east 
 of Kekhries. But the harbour he speaks 
 of (which, however, may be rather called 
 a roadstead) is, I apprehend, quite distinct 
 frum Rheitus. Trom Cai)t. Copeland's 
 Survey it appears to be about a quarter of 
 a mile south-east from the Brook. See 
 the annexed IMan, formed by Col. Leake, 
 which will make the narration of our his- 
 torian quite intelligible. Chersonesus is 
 there so distinctly pointed out as not to 
 be mistaken. The Mill there indicated 
 implies (as the Mill at Rheitus) the exist- 
 ence of a vmW-stream or rivulet, consti- 
 tuting, I apprehend, the tepid stream 
 anciently called the Bath of llelene. 
 
 For vulg. SoXvyiot;, I have, with Poppo 
 and Goeller, edited SoXyyfiof, which is 
 f<)und in Steph. Byz., and called for by the 
 form SoXyyfta just after occurring. The 
 Solyi^ian hill is plainly indicated in the 
 
 recent surveys, and has been introduced 
 into the annexed Plan by C«)l. Leake. The 
 term \o^oq. here used well corresponds to 
 the form of the eminence, a kind of table- 
 land or crest, swelling above the plain, of 
 the form of a horse' s neck : and so the very 
 term in Latin, colli?, cognate with collum, 
 properly means an eminence of tliat form. 
 The other term in Greek to signify a hill 
 (opoe) thus far differs from Xoc^oq, that it 
 denotes properly a hill of a round form — a 
 cra<j — and seems cognate with /3(.>/uof,\ whicli 
 word signified originally something raised, 
 and so exactly corresponding to tlie term 
 ara in Virg. yEn, i. 109, ' Saxa, vocant 
 Itali mediis quce in fluctibus aras :' where 
 Servius notices that the Greeks called 
 such l3u)fxovg. 
 
 Finally, 6 ^oXvytiog Xoipog should be 
 rendered, not ' the hill of Solygius,' but 
 ' the Solygian hill ;' the name in question 
 being formed from the obsolete word 
 aoXuyr] (of the same form as Xvyt}, dXvyi), 
 r'lXioyt), oXoXvyt)), which comes from the 
 obsolete verb croXvi^ui, *to throw the dis- 
 cus,' from aoXoQ, discus, or qiioit : and 
 hence (I would observe) what we find in 
 Polyten. i. 39, 1, 6 l^oXvyrjg Xo^og, is not 
 necessarily an error of the scribes for o 
 ^oXvytiog, but serves to show that the 
 hill in question was also called 6 ^oXvyjjg 
 X6<pog : and in the above passage it may 
 be supposed to stand as it did in the writer 
 (not Thucydides) whom Poly.'vnus there 
 followed, in his account of the stratagem 
 by which Nicias effected his landing. 
 
 ctjcocrt] This number, for which I for- 
 merly proposed to substitute X' or (x\ may 
 be tolerated if hOfibg before it be taken, 
 as it is by Col. Leake, to denote the near- 
 est point of the isthmus plain ; meaning 
 the level tract between the two ridges 
 of Oneion, as laid down in the aimexed 
 Plan. 
 
 3. Ik TrXiiovog] Goeller thinks it doubt- 
 ful whether this should be construed with 
 TrpoTTvOofievoiy or with tj3oii9r](Tav : and 
 Poppo does not venture to pronounce posi- 
 tivclv on the matter. Yet more agreeable 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. (JAP. XLIV. 
 
 c>n 
 
 Tojv i^io IdO^iou* K(n c)' A/tTT^iafcm Kcii iv Afu/co^m | uirrjeaav avTwv 
 TTiVTciKOGioi (ppovpoi' 01 ^' (tXXoi 7rov3»?/.(£t iTreTtjoovv Tovg AOrf' 
 vulovg, ot KaTa(j\Ti']<Jov(7iv. 4. tot; ^e auroug €Xa6'ov vvktoc; /cara- 
 TrXeudavTEC) '<^«t t« ariinsici tivToiq »;o0»/, KciTaXiTrovTeg rovt; tj/nKjitQ 
 avTtjJv iv Key\nna, J]v afta tn AO>/votoi ^m rav Koo^iftuw I'a Hjjaiv, 
 il3or)0ovv Kara Tti^oq. XLIIl. Kal JIcittoq /idv o 'eTipf)g twv 
 (TT^aTt^yuivy {^vo ytif) i)(jav ev t^ f^^^XV *^* ira^ovTit^) \ft(5(ov Xo^ov, 
 rjXOev iwi ti]v ^oXvyeiav /cw^ajv tpvXtt^wv ar£t>^{(Trov tivattv, AvKt}- 
 fpotjjv ^e ToTt,' tiXXoiQ ^vvt(5ttXe. 2. Ktii ttoiotov jliIv tio Cit,ito KEoti 
 Ttjjv 'A0i]vcii(jov euOvt; a7roj3e/3»j/cori ttoo rrjc; X£<:>(Tor»/(Tou oi Ko^ivOioi 
 £7rf/cftyro, i-miTa ^e Kal rto aXXto (rroareu/iart. /c«i })v >/ fxa^ij Kttp- 
 Tfoa, Kill tv \ip(^i iraaa. 3. fcat to /liIv ^e^ioy Kepag Ttvv AOt^vaitMJv 
 Kal KaovtJTuov (ourot yttp Traparfray^tn'oi »)(Tav ka^aroi,) eci^avTo 
 Ti Tttvg KooivOiovQ, Kal etoativTO fuioXit;' ol ^8, ii7ro^ti)0)}(JttvTig irpoq 
 ali^iaaiav {i]v -yap to yuyp'iov irpoaavTtt; nav), (SaXXovrcg TOig XiOtng, 
 KaOvTreoOev ovTig, Kal iraiiorlaavTeg tTrycdav avOig' ^^^a/mevtvv c£ Ttov 
 'AOt]vti'i(jjVj tv Yspalv i)v TTaXiv »/ H(i\t1' 4. Xo^og oe Tig Ttov 
 Ko^ivOifjJV, €7r(j3o»j0i](Tac rto iVLJVvinti) Keoti uivTtliv, iTOi^pe Ttsiv A0»;- 
 va'uov TO ^t^tov Kipag, Kai tTTfOiW^tJ' Ig t)}v OaXtiaaav' naXiv oe tino 
 Ttov vttvv tivtaT^i\pav oi re AOt}vaioi Ktii oi KapvaTioi. 5. to ce 
 tiXXo GToaTOTTi^ov ajLifpOTE^tjjOiv ^la^ETO avve^tog^ /utiXiGTa ce to 
 
 ^b^lOV Keoag Tt^V K(^)lvOltt)V, itp to O AvKOtp^tOV tl)V KUTtt TO tVtjJVVIHtiV 
 
 TtjJV ' AOi]va'itjjv ij/iivveTt)' r}Xni^ov yap avTovg ctti tijv SoXu-yftav 
 
 KtOjiltJV TTflOadCtV. XLIV. X/OOVOV /L(£V OVV TToXuV (tVTil^OV, OVK 
 
 tv^i^ovTeg aXX»)Xotc* £7rfira (}]aav yap Toig AOt)vaioig oi tnnrjg 
 iofjteXiiLioi ^I'jiiiua^o/tti'ot, Ttjjv eriptov ovk tyjovTtov nrirovg,) trpoTTOvro 
 ot KopivOitji, Kai vwe^tjjpriGav wpog tov Xt)fj>oVj Kai kOiVTO tu OTrXa, 
 
 is it to the manner of our author (who is 
 so remarkably distinguished by his fond- 
 ness for such transpositions) to take it 
 with TrpoTTvOofitvoi ; liy which there arises 
 a sense sufficiently good (namely, *of a 
 long time,' as infra viii. 88, tldojg Lk nXti- 
 ovog Tt)v Tiffaacpfovov yvMfirjv) ', whereas 
 taken with i:[3oi)9tj(rav, the expression 
 yields a sense by no means so suitable, 
 and indeed inconsistent with the sub- 
 sequent words, 7rXii)v tojv t^to laOyLov. 
 
 cnryttrav^ This, the common reading, 
 (for which Bekker and Arnold edit cnrTi- 
 aav,) I have now thought proper to retain, 
 from its having place in all the MSS. And 
 though Arnold urges that it is not the 
 departure, but the absence of the persons, 
 that our author is speaking of, yet, as 
 Poppo observes, ' that will not supply any 
 
 conclusive argument against dTrytaat>, 
 since the term may be regarded as a rox 
 pra'ijnans standing for ciTrtjXOov tg Kai 
 d7rrj(Tap tv.' 
 
 4. Tci ajjfitia] Meaning the signals that 
 liad been previously agreed ou by the 
 Corinthians to announce the presence of 
 the expected enemy. Compare iv. Ill, rt> 
 cnjfieiov Totj rrvpbg dve<rxov. 
 
 Cii. XLIII. 2. irpb rijg XfptrovrjfTov] 
 ' in front of the Chei'sonesus,' opposite, 
 to it. 
 
 3. atnaaidv] *a stone fence.' So of 
 rolg XiOoig, just after, the sense is, * with 
 the stones which composed it.' 
 
 5. iTTt T}]V SoXyyeiai' KbJfxrjv Trtipdffdvl 
 * would try [to reach] Solygia.' 
 
 Ch. XLIV. 1. tQivTo Tu oTrXrt] 'piled 
 arms,' took post. See note on ii. 2. 
 
I 
 
 64 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. (\ 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LTBEll IV. CAP. XLVI. 
 
 6o 
 
 
 '</ 
 
 i' 
 
 V 
 t 
 
 h 
 
 i 
 
 i! 
 
 Kat ovKiTi KaTif^aivov, ciW tjGv^a^ov. 2. iv d£ r>/ Tfiomg tcwti^ 
 Kara ro ^e^toy Keoag oi TrXtidToi re auTwv aTre'^avov, fcae AvKocppojv 
 o orparrjyoc. 3. »; ^e aXArj arparia tovtw tm t^ottio, ov Kara 
 Biio6,iv TToXXrjy, ov^e rayjEiaq (^uy>7c "yti'OjwevnCj ^tte* ipiaGdrj, iirava- 
 ^(jjpr^aaaa irpOQ rd jLUTiuypa l^pvdr]. 4. oi ^a A0)]va7oc, wq ovKiTi 
 auroi^ £7rrj€(7av €(,* jtia^^rjv, rou^ t£ vt/cf)ou^ 6(T/cuAfuo]», Kai rovg eaurtui' 
 ai'ppouvro, TooTralov r£ cuOfOiC *f<TTi]aav. 5. rote o >;/i(cy£(Tt rtui; Kofxi'- 
 dtiov, oi ai* T7) Kcy^^pfja c/caOr^iTO ^uXaK'fc, /x>/ iiri tov Kpo/i/iixura 
 7rXtu(TW(Tt, Touroic ou KaTacr)\o(; »/ ii*«X*? "Ii' i^^ro tov opov(; tov Ovtiov' 
 KoviopTov St wg u^oVf Kai tog tyrwtrav, ifjorfOovv tvOvg. iporjOr^aav 
 cs Kai ol iK Tr)q ttoXhjjq Trpttrpurtooi Tuiv Ko^ivOiwv^ at<T0OjU£i'oi to 
 yeyevrjinivov. 6. icovTeg 0£ oi At/jjratot Qi'/iTravrac avrovg £7rtovro<.', 
 K'at vofx'iGavTiq TUiV kyyvq a(JTvyuTOvu)v X\k\oirovvr]m(jjv j5or)0uav 
 iiriivai, avE^WjOOUi' Kara Tayog tni rag vaug, 'e^ovrEC Ta aKvXevfiara 
 Kai Tovg eavTU)v vEKpovg, 7rX>jv Suotv ovg ty/carcXcTroi', ou ^vvdjuivm 
 ivpiiv. 7. K:al avajSayrec ^tti rdc vavg, iTrepaiwOricjav ig Tag iiri- 
 Kei/miimg I'r^^ouc, £'C 3 aurtJv iiriKrjpvKevffa /tisvoi TOvg vBKoovg ovg 
 cy/carfXiTTOV vrrocnrovcovg avelXovro. uTriOavov ^l KopivOitov /luv iv 
 
 5. fii) tiri TOV Kponfivioua TrXivaioei] 
 For, it appears, they thought the 
 seeming debarkation at the beach be- 
 tween Chersouesus and Rheitus was only 
 a feint to cover a real attack on Krom- 
 rayon. 
 
 i»7r6 Tou opovg tov 'Ovtiov} * by reason 
 of Mount Oneion intercepting their view.' 
 From the accompanying Plan it is plain 
 that the mountain throws out (what I long 
 ago supposed it must) a shoulder (or, as 
 the Greeks expressed it, afoot) extending 
 almost to the sea. Col. Leake well re- 
 marks, that * from this narration it appears 
 that Thucydides gives the name of Oneium 
 to the ridge which borders the isthmus on 
 the south-east, stretching from the bath of 
 Helene and Cenchria to the river on the 
 east side of the Acro-Coruithus :' and so 
 indeed do Polybius and Plutarch. It 
 appears, therefore, that all the height bor- 
 dering upon the isthmus, as well those on 
 the south as on the north side, were called 
 Oiieia. 
 
 KoviopTov] *dust,' i. e. the dust of 
 battle ; since, especially in the hot coun- 
 tries of the East, considerable dust must 
 be raised by battle ; reference to which 
 may be traced in the symbolical action 
 KoviopTov jidWiiv, occurring in Acts xxii. 
 23, where see my note. 
 
 Kai ojg iyvioaav] The full sense is, *and 
 
 thus knew [that there was battle going 
 on].' 
 
 6. ^vixTravTag avTovg cTrtovrac] ' were 
 coming en masse.' 
 
 7. Tag i-xiKduBvag vrjffovgl ' the islands 
 lying off [the place of disembarkation] ;' 
 meaning the cluster of islands laid down in 
 our best recent maps six or seven miles off 
 the coast, and called Evreo-nasi, or Jews' 
 islands. 
 
 rovg vtKpovg — dpeiXovrol * To fetch off 
 the dead by a herald, was a confession 
 of being beaten ; but yet Nicias chooses 
 rather to renounce the reputation of vic- 
 tory, than omit an act of piety. Besides, 
 the people took very ill the neglect of the 
 dead bodies, as may appear by their sen- 
 tence on the captains after the battle at 
 Arginusee.' (Hobbes.) ' The effect of this 
 omission to fetch away the dead, marks 
 both the character of the general and the 
 manners of the age. It is difficult to say 
 whether the predominant motive of Nicias 
 in thus sending a herald on shore to recover 
 the two corpses, (and so not hesitating to 
 sacrifice the honours of victory,) was the 
 fear of the gods or of men : for though 
 there was a strong tincture of superstition 
 in his character, he was no less habitually 
 governed by the dread of affording any 
 handle for calumnies which might injure 
 him in public opinion.' (Thirlwall.) 
 
 T^ ^*«X^ ^^^^/^^ 'fc't SiaKuaioij 'AOr]vaiu)v Se 6Xiy(o iXdaaovg nu'Tt'}- 
 
 KOVTa. 
 
 ^*^L.V. ApavTig Ci e/c Tuiv vrjowv ol AOrivaloij inXtvaav avO- 
 mfx^pov tg Kpo^^vujva Ttjg KopivOiag' dnty^u ^l Ttjg irdXtutg hkooi 
 Kai iKUTov GTa^iovg. Kai KaBop/niad/nevoif ti'iv rt ytjv iStjhjaav^ kui 
 rriv vvKTa rivXiffavTo, 2. Ty S* vaTtpaia TrapairXtixntvTtg eg Tnv 
 iljTricavpiav TrptoTov, Kai aTropaaiv Tiva Troo/aa/tttrot, a<piKovTo tg 
 Mf:dwvr)v TYiv fUTa^v 'Eirilavpov Kai Tpoitnvog, Kat aVoXa/SoiTcc 
 TOV Ttjg j^epaovwov laO/uLov, iTuy^iaav, tv to ij MtOtivii fcrrt, Kai 
 <l>povpiov KaTaGTi)(Ta/iuvoi, iX^aTtvov tov iirtiTa ^povav Tt'iv rf Tooi- 
 triviav yuv, Kai *AX:aSa, Kai 'EiriSavpiav. Ta7g Ee vavoiv, iiruSn 
 iCtiTei^KTav TO ^u)piov, aneTTAivaav eir oikov. 
 
 ALVl. Kara oe tov avTov ^povov ov TavTa eyiyvtTo, Kai Ei'ou- 
 ^uB(x)v Kai ^o(poKXi}g, fTrciS/J tV Trjg UvXov d-Trfipav ig r//i' 2</ctXmi/ 
 vavaiv A0r}vai(jjv, a(^iKoidivoi kg KepKvpav, iOTpdrtvaav /mTd tljv 
 €/c TYJg TToXiwc fVJ Tovg ev t(^ opu Trjg 'iGTOjvrjg KtpKvpaiwv KaO- 
 iSpvf.uvovg, OL TOTE /uiTa Tt]v GTdffiv ^ia(5dvTtg iKpdrovv Tf Tijg yijg 
 Kai TToXXa e^XaTTTov. 2. irpoaf^uXovrtg Sg, ro /ulv THyinfjta elXoi'* 
 oe ^l avSpeg KaTairttpivyoTeg dOpdoi npdg /iUTeiopdv ti, ^vvef^naav 
 (i)(TTe Tovg /Liiv tiriKovpovg -rrapaSouvai, irepi St atpdiv, ra oTrXa napa- 
 covTwVj TOV AOr}vaiit)v Sr/juov SiayvtZvai. ,3. Kai aJrouc eg Tt]v 
 vtiaov Ol (Trparr/yot Tt]v UTvy^^iav eg fpvXaKi]v SieKo/nKTav VTroairdv 
 6<tvg, ^lix?^ ou AOnvat^ TrejufpOioaiv, tjoTe av Tig dXto diro^i^pd- 
 GK(i)v, uiraai XeXvaOai Tag airovddg, 4. ol §£ rou ^r'tfxov Trpotrrarat 
 
 Ch. XLV. 1. Kpoft/xvuva] The situ- 
 ation of this place has been disputed ; but 
 it seems best fixed by Col. Leake about 
 two miles south-west from Kineta. 
 
 2. MeOujvnv] Called by Scylax, Pau- 
 sanias, and Strabo MkOava, which, indeed, 
 I should be inclined to think, with Arnold, 
 Thucydides wrote, (and certainly it was 
 in the text of most copies in the time 
 of Strabo,) but that MtOutvr) is the more 
 likely to have proceeded from him, con- 
 sidering that it was the Attic form ; 
 whereas geographers and antiquaries (as 
 Strabo, Scylax, and Pausanias) usually 
 prefer the form and spelling used on tfie 
 spot : and it appears from what Gell and 
 Leake have written, that the place still 
 retains its Doric form ; and the latter 
 attests that there are considerable re- 
 mains of the acropolis and the town- 
 walls. 
 
 In the words a little after, I have 
 thought proper to edit x^P^^^^^Wov with a 
 small X. the word being here not a proper 
 name, but merely denoting the peninsula. 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 On the term aTroXaBovreg, see note on 
 i. 7. 
 
 'AXta^a] See note on i. 105, and Col. 
 Leake's Morea, ii. 4f}2. 
 
 Ch. XLVI. 1. b*/] I have followed 
 Poppo and Goeller in cancelling, from 
 several MSS., the kuO' found in the com- 
 mon text before op, especially as the 
 phrase occurs without it at iii. 17 & 18, 
 and elsewhere. To cancel, as Bekker 
 does, both the Ka9' and the ov, is scarcely 
 permitted by propriety of language : and 
 more probable is it that the ov was ab- 
 sorbed by the ov preceding, than that it 
 should have been introduced from the 
 mai'gin. 
 
 tots] Bauer and Arnold well explain 
 the word to mean illo tempore, *at the time 
 before spoken of,' iii. 85. The words fierd 
 Tt)v ardffiv are, as Poppo remarks, added 
 by way of explanation. 
 
 3. Ttjv nri;x«av] Probably so called 
 from some fancied resemblance to a leaf 
 of a tree, as in the case of the name Moreag 
 which means a mulberry-leaf. 
 
 ¥ 
 
66 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 Twv KipKvpaiwv^ StSioTfc u») OL *A9r)valoi tovq iXOovrag ovk airo- 
 iCTeirwffi, inrj^avLJVTai roioroe ri. 5, tidv ev rrj vrjatt) tthuovcti 
 Tivaq 0X170UC, VTTOTTfjLi^ai'rfc (pi^ovq, Kal 0(3a£ai'r€C, wc /car £u- 
 voiav hrj, Xiynv otl KpaTiarov avroig nt] wc Ta^iara airocpavai, 
 ttXoTov ^£ f Ti auroi tTotjuddftv* neWeiv yap h] tovq (TTpaTt]- 
 yovg Twv 'AOr)vaiu)V napa^toaiiv avTOVQ tS ^r/^*w twv KipKvpaiwv. 
 XLVII. *Qc Se iwuaavy Kin pri^avrjffapsvuyv to ttXoTov c/CTrXaovrfc 
 €X^(/)0»](Tai', tXcXui'TO re at (XTrorSot /cat roTg KepK:vpaiotc 7ra()£^£^ovro 
 oi Trdrrcc. 2. ^vve\d(iovTo St rou rotourou ou)( r//ci(TTa, wdre 
 dfc^tj35 r>)v TTOo^atxjv -yti'cVOat /cat roue T£)(^v»/(Tajit£vouc aotfcrrfpov 
 sy\eiorj(Tai^ ot CTrpaT»/yot rwi' ' AOr]vai(t)v, KaracriXoi ovret; roue 
 avSpac /*») av ^ovXeaOai vtt aXXwv KopiaOevragy (Siori aurot fc 
 ISt/CfXtav tTrXtov,) Ttjv Ti/uriv Tolg ayovai irpoairoiiiaai, 3. irnpa- 
 
 4. firixctvtJvrai ToiovSt nl In Polyren. 
 Strat. vi. 2, this base trick to entrap help- 
 less persons is strangely placed among 
 military stratagems. 
 
 5. Twv tv Ty vrjff(it TreiOovffi rcvac] 
 *Non diserte expressit, quid persuadere 
 iis conati sint. Sed id latet in sequentibus 
 verbis, on KpaTiarov avrolg dt] u)Q tol- 
 Xiffra cnroSpavai. Quce verba quum pen- 
 deant ex Xiynv, noluit ea bis cficere, etsi 
 bis intelligeuda smit, certe aTro^parat.' 
 (Haack.) 
 
 vTroTrifiypavreQ'] 'privily setting on, or 
 employing.' So Xen. Anab. ii. 4, 11 (ed. 
 Thieme), oti oi j3ap/3apoi rbv dvOpwrrov 
 vTroTrsfiypauv oKvovvrsg. Jos. Bell. i. 24, 8, 
 KaTOffKOTTOvQ vTTOTTtntpdvTwv. Dionys. Hal. 
 683,35. 686,6. 
 
 ^f^ — ^^] ' as if forsooth.' The common 
 reading, and that of some MSS., di)9ev, is 
 an evident gloss. Of dr) as thus used for 
 drjOev, several examples might be adduced. 
 
 Sk ri] Considering that n here is worse 
 than useless, one may suspect it to be a 
 mere error, and conjecture the true read- 
 ing to be d' ore, *but that they would,' &c. 
 In the passage of Polysenus, written with 
 a view to the present, neither ti nor oti is 
 found : but possibly that writer might 
 have OTI in his MS., and omit the word as 
 useless ; though this it is far from being, 
 since it serves to introduce another and 
 important head of communication. 
 
 Ch. XLVII. 1. vapeSiCovTo} On this 
 peculiar use of the pluperfect, where one 
 might have expected the imperfect, see 
 Arnold, and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 505, iv. The 
 several pluperfects in this whole passage, 
 as Arnold and Poppo observe, have refer- 
 ence to the words at § 3, 7rapa\a(36vTeg 
 KaOtlpKav. 
 
 2. |j'vcXa/3ovro Sk — Trpoo-TroiOffat] Of 
 this difficult passage the sense, though 
 disputed, appears to be, * Towards the 
 bringing about of such a catastrophe, and 
 the affording some tolerable pretext for it, 
 and that the contrivers should fearlessly 
 take it in hand, it tended not a little that 
 the Athenian generals were manifestly not 
 willing that the men, being conveyed to 
 Athens by any other [than themselves], 
 should confer honour on the bringers.' 
 The difficulty here centres in the words 
 oJtrrc a*cpij3j) Tr)v 7rp6((>a(Tiv yivkaOai, of 
 which the full sense is, ' that the pretext 
 for this atrocity should be such as would, 
 if tried by the strict letter of the covenant, 
 be justifiable :' and so Debtee renders, 
 * ut summum jus exigeretur,' or, * ut con- 
 ditiones severse statuerentur.' If, how- 
 ever, that should be thought to involve 
 too much harshness, I would propose that 
 7rp6<paaiv should be taken in the sense 
 subterfuge; which, indeed, it very well may, 
 considering that the notions of pretence, 
 pretext, feint, subterfuge, and trick, are so 
 closely connected as to run one into an- 
 other. Thus, moreover, the term aKpi(3ii 
 will not need to be tortured in order to 
 yield a tolerable sense, but may be ex- 
 plained to mean what exactly tallies, and 
 therefore gains belief. Here, then, the 
 fact of the unwilHngness of the command- 
 ers that the men should be brought as 
 prisoners by others, tallied so exactly with 
 the TTpotpaffig or pretended allegation, as 
 to make it credible. 
 
 (3ov\t(T9ai] On this use of infinitive for 
 participle, (resorted to for the purpose of 
 preventing the too great accumulation of 
 participles,) see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 549, 
 note 2, and note supra ch. 38. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XLVIII. 
 
 67 
 
 XafjovTiQ cl avTouQ ot KipKvpaun ig ot/cr^/iia juiya KaOtip^av' Kai 
 i;<TTfpov tLtayovTtg Kara HKOCfiv (ivcpaQ, oinyov cia cvoiv araiyoiv 
 ottXitiov iKartpioOtv napareTayiuLivwv^ otof^fvouc tc ttoo^ aXXjjXouc; 
 icat 7ra(0/.t£vouc K^f^*- kevtov/luvovq vwo rcuv napaTtTayfjiivtjjv, tt ttov 
 TiQ Tiva toot e^Opov eavTov' jua (rriyo^opoi re Traoiorrtg tTTfrayui'ov 
 
 TrjQ odou TOVQ G^oXa'lTEpOV TTpOGlOVTaQ. XLVIII. Kat ig /Lllv 
 
 avcpag i^ifKovra eXaOov rovg iv tw oi/crijiiaTi tovtio tw Tpoiru) i^ay- 
 ayovTEg Kai ota^i/ftpavTcg' (oiovro yap avrovg I jutradri/dovrag mn 
 aXXoae aynv) (jjg St ^(tOovto, kui Tig avToig tSrjXwfTf, Tuvg te AOrj- 
 vaiovg £7r£/caXouvro, Kai tKtXtvov <T(j)ag, £i jSouXovroi, avTovg ^la- 
 <l>9e'ipHV, BK re rou oiKtijiiaTog ovKtTi >/^tXov E^dvai, ou3* laUvai 
 h(pa<Tav, /cara ouva/ito', 7repio\peaOai ov^tva, 2. ol ^e K£pK:uoaIot 
 KQTa fjilv Tag Ovpag ou3 aurot Stcvoouvro jSta^ed^ai, dvaj3avTEg Be 
 eiri TO Tiyog rou ot^crjjuaroc, Kai ^tEXovrec ti]v opo(j)i]v, e/SaXXoi' rai 
 KEpu/Liw, Kai ero^euov KaTio. 3. 01 Be etpvXaaaovTo re (og ijBvvavro, 
 Kai afia ot ttoXXoi a(j)ag avrovg cie<pOeipov, oiarovg re oug acp'ierrav 
 eKelvoi eg Tag a(j)ayag KaOievreg, Kai e/c /cXii'tuv rtvwi^ «'i eruvov 
 auroTc evoutrat, Toig dTraproic, Kai eK tu)v ipaTiuiv TrapaipiJ/tara 
 TTOtoui^rec, aTray^Ojuevot, Travrt Tpoiru) to ttoXu Tv\g vu/cro^, (tTre- 
 
 3. o^iKTjua fxiyal Meaning some spacious 
 building, probably a public edifice. See 
 note on ii. 4, and Acts Ap. xxii. 7. 
 
 ftaoTtyo^opoi] * whip-bearers,' as in 
 Xen. Cyr. viii. 3, 9, and Rep. Laced, ii. 2. 
 Dio Cass. 1032, JL Answering to these 
 were the pafSdovxoi of the Greeks, the 
 lictores of the Romans, and our beadles. 
 From Hesych. in v. KspKvpaia fidaTi^, it 
 appears that the Corcyrcean whip was one 
 of a large form like what we call a cat d'- 
 nine-tails. Of iirtTaxwov rrJQ odov the 
 sense is, 'hastened them on their way,' 
 literally, ' as to their way ;' on which use 
 of the genitive see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 338. 
 JlpoaiovTag stands for Trpoerw ioprag, 
 * going onward.' 
 
 Ch. XLVIII. 1. fitTa(TTr](TovraQ'\ So 
 I have finally thought proper to edit, with 
 Haack, Poppo, and Goeller, for vulg. fiiTa- 
 (TTTiaavTac;, found in all the MSS., which, 
 though retained by Bekker, is, from the 
 great harshness it involves, quite indefen- 
 sible. In so minute a variation MSS. have 
 very little authority. 
 
 2. dieXovTSQ rr)v 6(po<prfv'\ 'having made 
 an orifice through the roofing,' through 
 which they might throw their missiles. 
 So Xen. Hist. vi. 5, 9, dvajSavTtg iiri tt)v 
 vojjv, Kal Trjv 6po<pi^v SuXovTfg. Polyaen. 
 V. 3, rag opo^dg tCjv oiKrjixdToJV SitXtXif. 
 
 With which compare a passage of St. 
 Mark, ii. 4, aTreaTeyaaav ti)v ffTtyrjv — 
 t^opu^avreg. Hence, I would observe, 
 may be emended a passage of Herodot. 
 V. 33, 12, hd OaXafibjg SitXoi^Tag Tijg 
 vtbi:, where Wessel. causelessly, for du- 
 XovTag, conjectures ^itX^vTag. 
 
 3. Ig rag <T<paydg KaOievreg] ' having 
 thrust down into their throats :' a some- 
 what extraordinary sense of (j(payt), of 
 which, however, examples occur in the 
 best writers both in poetry and prose. 
 
 Kal Ik KXivtov tivCjv — a7ray%d/xti/oi] 
 Render, 'and hanging themselves with 
 the ropes of some couches which happened 
 to be there, and with bands made of shreds 
 or strips from their clothes.' By rdig 
 airdpToig is denoted the roping of the bed- 
 steads, on which the beds were laid. And 
 the full sense contained in Ik twv ifiaTiojv 
 TrapaiprjuaTo TroiovvTfg is, ' making ropes 
 by tearing shreds from their garments ;' 
 meaning that they tore their garments into 
 strips, and platted them together : where 
 wapaiprifiaTa is well explained by the 
 gloss of Hesych. irapapdfifiaTa. With 
 respect to the construction of this sentence, 
 it is well treated on by Poppo as follows : 
 ' Variata est oratio ; nam hie dativus in- 
 strumenti insequenti participio TroiovvTtg 
 respondet, quum hie sit ordo verborum : 
 
 F 2 
 
68 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LII. 
 
 69 
 
 IM 
 
 •yfi'CTO yap vv^ Tto iraOifjunTi^) avaXovvTic; (TcjtaQ avrovq, Kai paXXo- 
 /iici'oi uTTo Twv ai'w, ciB(l>uapr}(Tav. 4. /cat aurou^ oi i\.€OfCu^atot, 
 iTTH^r] r}ljiipa cytvaro, ^opju>;Sov tTrt ajua^ag £7rtj3aXovrf?, inrtfyayov 
 tsO) T»/c TToXfwc* Tag o£ •yurai/ca?, otrai £V rw r6i^<(T/.tari faXwcrai', 
 TjvOjOaTToSto'avro. 5. tolovtio /uev Tpoirit) oi f'/c rou of)ouc Kep/cujoatoi 
 UTTO Tou or/juou ot€^6lap»j(Tav, /cat ») (yradic, ttoXXi; 'yfvOjUfi'r/, treXtu- 
 T»j(T£v £c Touro, otTo yc fcara Toy TroXfjuov rov^t* oi» yap In ijv utto- 
 XocTTOv Ttuv erepuyv b ti icai o^ioXoyov. oi ^e AOrivaioi eg rr/v ^iKi- 
 XiaVy ivaTTfo TO Trpwrov wpjur^vTOj aTTOTrXtucravrfc fttTti rwv £/C€i 
 ^v/n/ita'^wv tTToXijtwvv. 
 
 XLIX. Ken oi iv TiJ NauTTa/fTw A0»7im7oi ftat AKapvavbQy itjua 
 TtXiVTtJVToq Tov Oipovi; aTpaTtvaafievoi, Avuktooiov KopirOuov ttoXcv, 
 if Kiirai iirl tw aTonari tou KfXirpaKiKov /coXttou, fXajSov TrpoSocria' 
 fcot iKirefixpavTeg KopivOiovg^ avroi Afcapvaver ot/c»?Top£^ otto navTwv 
 Edvov TO yoipiov. Kai to mpog iTtAevTa, 
 
 L. Tou O iTTiyiyVOlLlivoV -^H/UKjJVOg Apl(JTi'lCi]Q O Ap^lTTTTOV, ilg 
 
 TU)V apyvpoXoyiov I'twv AOr}vai(ov OTpaTrjyoQ, at f$£7rfju^6/i;aai' ttooc; 
 Touc Su^^a^ouc, ApTa(pipvr}V av^pa Tltpariv^ irapa (5aat\eu)g irooiv- 
 o/icvov ig AcifctSotjUOi'a, ^vWa/n^avn ev Hiori Ty iiri ^Tpv/iovi, 
 2. /ca£ avTOv KoimaOtvTog, oi 'A0r)va7oi Tag jutev liriaToXdg jneTa- 
 ypaxpa/navoL tK Ttov Aaavpiwv ypafJiuaTijJv, aveyvwaav, av algj ttoX- 
 
 oitTTOvQ Ti — KaQikvTiQ, Kui ciTrayxofitvoi 
 IK icXiftDv Tivwv role (nrdpToiQ Kai tK tCjv 
 ifxaTiijjv TrapaipijixciTa iroiovvTfQf i. e. et 
 se suspendentes partim e lectis ope funium 
 (horum lectorum) partim eo, quod ex ves- 
 tibus Trapaiprjiiura faciebant.' 
 
 ava\ovvT€Q'\ This, for vulg. dvaSovv- 
 TtQ, (which, notwithstanding what Arnold 
 alleges in its favour, is quite indefensible,) 
 is sufficiently borne out by the autliority 
 of the ancient lexicographers, Suidas, 
 Zunaras, and Phavorinus, as also of Valla, 
 who must have so read. It may be sup- 
 posed that the scribes fell into the error, 
 from the unfrequency of dvaXovpTeg in 
 this sense ; of which, indeed, the only 
 examples I have noted are, Xen. Cyr. i. 
 4,5. ii. 1, 2. Soph. Incert. Tr. frag. 85, 1. 
 Eurip. Ale. 456, and El. 681. Rhes. 58. 
 Dio Cass. 277} 34, (which last passage vvas 
 probably written with a view to the pre- 
 sent,) TrdvTag avTovQ dvdXioaav. That 
 the scribes should have stumbled on so 
 elegant a term, is little likely. 
 
 4. <popnr]^bv'\ 'one upon another.' So 
 Aristid. iii. 520, (popfirjdbv iir' dfia^wv 
 iK(f>kpeiv, wcTTTip Tovc; KfpKvpaiwv viKpovg. 
 Compare also Dionys. Hal. Ant. ix. 67, tTrt 
 
 dfid^aiQ (Tutptjdbv o'l 6vri<TKovrtg drreKOfii- 
 i!iovTo : as also a passage of Herod ian, 
 iv. 6, 2, which serves to fix the sense of 
 (pop^rjdov. 
 
 Ch. XLIX. avTol — lax^^l them- 
 selves occupied it.' The intermediate 
 words, oiKifToptg aTro irdi'Tuv, serve to 
 show how, — namely, by colonists sent from 
 their various tribes. 
 
 Cii. L. 1. Twv dpyvpoXoyojv vtiovl 
 Meaning the ships sent for the collection 
 of the annual tribute from the islanders 
 and other allies of Athens. See notes on 
 iii. 19. ii. 69. viii. 3 ; and compare Xen. 
 Hist. i. 1, 12. iv. 8, 3, and Aristoph. Eq. 
 1034. 
 
 2. tK tCjv 'A(T(Tvpi(ov ypayn/Liorwv] By 
 this it is surely not allowable, with Abresch, 
 Gottl., and Haack, to understand, ' the 
 Assyrian language ;' for the ruling nation 
 of the empire, namely, the Persian, would 
 certainly require that all writings on 
 public business should be in Persian : and 
 no proof does there exist, that, in the ear- 
 lier writers at least, Assyrian was ever 
 used for Persian ; and that the Persians 
 spoke the Assyrian language (as Haack 
 supposes) is, as Heeren has shown, con- 
 
 Xu)v aXXb)V yeypa^i^unov, Ki(j)dXaiov i]v npog AaKiSat/tiovlovg, oi 
 yiyvijcFKuv 6 ti l^ovXovTai' iroXXwv yup iXOovTwv 7rpi<j(3eu)v, ou^ti'a 
 TavTa XeyEti'- a ovv (3ovXovTai aacplg XeyEiv, Tre/Liif^ai /wetci tou 
 Ilfpdou av^pag wg auToy. 3. tov Se 'ApTa(j)tpvr}v vcjTepov ol 
 AOr}valoi a7ro(TTfXXou(T£ Tpuipn eg "E^torov, Km 7rpe(T(3ug a/ua' ot 
 7ru0o/i£voi auTO^i (^aaiXia 'ApTci^ep^nv tov Bip^ov vewcjtI TiOvri' 
 KOTa {kutci ydp tovtov tov y^povov CTtXeuTr/atr), in oikov dve- 
 yu)pr\(Tav. 
 
 Ll. Tou 8 avTov yjifAMvog Kai X7oi to Tilyog irkpiuXov to 
 Kraivov, KtXivadvTtov 'AOnvaltvv, Kai VTroirTevGavTwv eg avTovg ti 
 v£(OT£(He7v, 7roi})Gdf.ievoi /iUvTonTp6g 'AOtivaiovg TriaTug Kai /Ss/Sato'- 
 TtjTa JK Tiov ^vvaTtJV, lurj^lv irepl a(j>dg vewTipov ^ovXeianv, Kai o 
 XiH^^^v irtXeiTa Kai t/B^o^iov cVoc tw TroXe^w STeXfVTa Tt^^e ov 
 OovKvcicr)g ^vvtypa\pev. 
 
 LII. Tou S kniyiyvofiivov Otpovg ivOvg, tov te rjXtou eKXiwlg 
 T£ cyei'tTO TTtpi vovjdtiviav, Kai tov avTov inr}vog lOTa^dvov icJHCTE. 
 2. Kai ol MvTiXr]vaiivv (^uya'^ec Kai Ttov aXXtJV AtajS/oiy, dpiutjj- 
 ^lei'Oi ot TToXXof £/c Tf)g riTrtipoVy Kai fjnaOtoad jjif voi ek te rifXoTroy- 
 rtjcTov ETTiKovpiKov Kai uvToOtv ^vvayEipavTig, aipovai Foireiov' Kai 
 Xa(3ovTig Sicj^iXiovg OTaTtlpag (t^wKaiTag d-rriSocTav TrdXiv, odSev 
 aCiKrjaavTEg. 3. Kai /ueto. tovto ettI '^AvTav^pav OTpaTEVGavTEg, 
 Trpohxjiag ytro^iii'i/c, Xan^dvovai tyiv irdXiv. Kai »/v aurcJy ij &a- 
 vota Tag te aXXag noXEig Tag 'AKTaiag KaXov/uEvag, ag npfWtpov 
 
 trary to fact. The best mode of encoun- 
 tering the difficulty is to suppose, with 
 Duk., Poppo, Goeller, and Arnold, that 
 by ypafifidTcjv are meant to be denoted 
 characters, letters. It has been fully proved 
 by Heeren, that the Persians, having no 
 written character of their own, borrowed 
 that of the Assyrians, of a wedge-like 
 shape ; just as the Gauls, in ancient times, 
 and the Russians, in modern, used the 
 Greek characters, as the Britons and some 
 other northern nations did the Roman. 
 And that the Persians did use the As- 
 syrian letters, at least hi public inscriptions, 
 Heeren proves from a passage of Herodot. 
 iv. 87, where the same expression, ypdfi- 
 fiara 'Aaeupia, occurs. 
 
 Ch. LI. 1. Here by avrovg must, as 
 appears from the context, be meant the 
 Athenians ; though I am inclined, with 
 Bekker, in his second edition, to read 
 avTovg. 
 
 iroiri(Tdixivoi Trpbg 'AOrjvaiovg TrirrTiig ' 
 Kai (3e(3ai6TT}ra] The words are rightly 
 rendered by Schoemann, Kinieger, Poppo, 
 and Goeller, * pacti cum Atheuiensibus, ue 
 
 de conditione sua quidquam novaretur:* 
 and Aniold regards this as a condensed 
 form for irpd^avrtg rrpbg 'A9. iriaTtig 
 acpiffiv avToXg inoirjcravTo. It is well re- 
 marked by Schoemann, ' YliffTiv TroulaBai 
 etiam is dicitur qui efficit ut sibi fides 
 detur : irpbg autem siguificatione latissima 
 usurpatur ubi aliquid alteri cum altero 
 intercedere dicitur.' 
 
 Ch. LII. 1. TOV yXiov iKXirrig ti lye- 
 vBTol An unusual form of expression ; 
 though it is also found in Dio Cass. 793, 
 30, and Arrian, E. A. iii. 7, 9. "Efftiae, 
 'there was an earthquake :' an impersonal 
 form of expression, on which see Elmsl. 
 on Eurip. Heracl. 830, (who compares the 
 terms vd, vi<pti, Slc.) and Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 §295. 
 
 2. bpfiwfiivoi — tK Trjg r/TTCipov] 'pro- 
 ceeding from that as their bp^i]Ti]piov 
 or sally-post.' On the (ttut^p <t»ai»cair»/c, 
 see Boeckh's Pub. CEcon. of Athens, i. 
 p. 34. 
 
 3. Tag 'AKTaiag KaXovfievag] Meaning 
 the town occupying that part of the sea- 
 coast of the continent which was opposite 
 
70 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LIV. 
 
 71 
 
 :ifi 
 
 ji 
 
 MvTi\iivai(Dv vE^o^ivli)Vy 'A0r?vaToi H)(^ov, iXivOt^ovVy Kai navTwv 
 fiaXitTTa T»Jv ''Avrai'SjOOV* Kai /cparuvdjutvoi aurijv, (yavg te yap 
 tvwooia ?]y TroieTdOai auTo^ev, $uAwv uTrajOxdvrwv Kai ^ rr/g ' [^r}Q 
 iniKHLUvug, Kai rrj aXXrj wapadKwy,) pa^ii*)^, aV auT»/c op^(o- 
 fiti'oi, Triv T£ AtffjSov, tyyuc ouaav, KaKwauv, Kai ra iv tij. riirufKo 
 AioXiKa TToXidjuara '^ii^^aaaOai, 4. /cat oi /itv raura TrapadKCva- 
 
 ttcfOai tfXiXXov, 
 
 LIII. *A0rjvaTot Se £V tw auT<^ 0f/oa t^jfcovra vaudt, /cat ^((t^i- 
 A/oic oTrXtratc, iTnnvai re oXiyotc, k:«i rwv ^v^^ayjM)v MtXr/a/ouc 
 icat aXXouc Tcvag dyayovTiQ, iaTpaTivaav enl KvOr]fja' £<TTparr;y6t 
 ^£ aurwi; NtKuig o Nt/crjparou, zeal Ni/cdcrrpaTOC d Aiorp£</)oug, icat 
 AJro/cXrTc d ToX/ia/ou. 2. Tci ^€ Kd0»]pa v^crdc £arti', £7r//C€irat ^£ 
 rp Aafcwvioj Kara MaXfav' AaK^^aifiOvioi S' uai tujv Yl^pioiK(i)v, 
 Kcil Ku0»jpo^(/c»jc «PX*i ^'^ ^^^ STrdprrjc Si£j3a(V£v aurdtrE Kara krog* 
 
 II 
 
 to Lesbos. See Plehn's Lesbiac. p. 45. 
 ndvTiov is commonly regarded as supply- 
 ing an example of the use of masc. for 
 fern. Traffiov. But it is better to consider 
 it as an adverbial phrase meaning above 
 all ; which, indeed, our phrase above all 
 confessedly is. Accordingly Johnson as- 
 signs to it a place in his dictionary, and 
 explains it to mean chkjlj}. But what is 
 of more consequence, and applies espe- 
 cially to the case in point, is that both our 
 phrase above all, and the Greek iravrMV 
 {.tdXiara, are properly elliptical and paren- 
 thetical clausulse standing for o fidXiffra 
 TzdvTojv IffTi. Accordingly the TrdvTiov 
 has no connexion with any other noun in 
 the preceding context, and therefore needs 
 not to be accommodated to it in gender. 
 In KpaTvvdfuvoi there is, as Bauer and 
 Arnold show, what is called a constructio 
 TTpog TO ffqfiaivonevov. 
 
 The parenthesis which follows is by 
 Poppo rightly made to terminate, not at 
 i7nKtifif:vr}Q, but at irapaaKtvy. 
 
 ry dWy irapaffKEvy] Here we have a 
 dativus commodij tvTropia having, as Goeller 
 says, to be repeated. Accordingly, wholly 
 without reason was it that Poppo, in his 
 Observationes Critical, proposed, for ry 
 nWy TranaffKevy, to read rip' d\\t]v 
 TrapafTKevffv : a conjecture which, in his 
 subsequent edition, he has very properly 
 abandoned, and coming to the decision 
 that no alteration is to be made, regards 
 this as another example, added to not a 
 few occurring in our author, of the oratio 
 tiarkUa. With respect to the reading of 
 almost every MS., (TKtvy, for which the 
 commonly received reading is TraparrKtvy, 
 this I would not, with the recent editors, 
 
 reject on the ground of its being quite 
 unsuitable in sense. Such, indeed, it would 
 be, if it could be made out that the sense 
 intended were apparatus belli, which is 
 certainly one by no means to be elicited 
 from the terra ffKtvy. But, considering 
 that ship-building forms the subject of the 
 context, here surely the sense intended to 
 be expressed might very well be, ships* 
 tackling and equipment, (including military 
 equipment in general,) which is one that 
 the term (TKtvii is fully suited to convey. 
 See supra i. 10. vi. 94. vii. 24. viii. 2?.^ 
 
 Ch. LIII. 2. AaKidaifioinoi d' thi rutv 
 TlipioiKiovl *they are Lacedseraonians of 
 the class called the Perioeci.' See the 
 Appendix. 
 
 Kv97]podiKT}Q dpxT]] Meaning a governor 
 to administer rule in the island, and also 
 (as is intimated by the -diKtjg) to decide 
 in matters which concerned the relations 
 subsisting between Lacedjemon and Cy- 
 thera, as a member of the UepioiKoi. 
 Parallel to this is the 'EXXaro^iicai, men- 
 tioned by Xenophon as the title of the 
 judges who decided on matters which con- 
 cerned the relations of Sparta with her 
 allies. Of the use, by no means common, 
 of the singular dpxn in this sense, exani- 
 ples occur elsewhere at v. 27, and in 
 Theogn. 1941. Liban. Or. 369. 
 
 The administration of these annual go- 
 vernors was probably, as in other cases, 
 oppressive ; and this sort of half-citizen- 
 ship enjoyed by the Cytherians, as mem- 
 bers of the Periooci, became proverbial to 
 denote any thing mean. So in a passage 
 of Synes. p. 301, we have, vijaiiorrjg oi- 
 Kt'jffu) — fi'tTOiKog dTt^oTtpog dffTov KvOri- 
 piov. 
 
 oirXiTtjjv Ti ^jQoupav St€7r£/i7rov a£i, Kai 7roXX»Ji» ETrifniXnav £7rot- 
 ovvTo. rjv yap avTing rwv r£ air Aijutttov Kai AijSurjc dXfca^Giv 
 irpoaJDoXi}' Kai XriaTai a/Lia Tr\v AaKdyviKriv r'jaaov tXvirovv ek OaXaa- 
 f^VQj ^TTfp juovov oiov T rjv KaKovpyeiodai' iraaa yap avkyii Trpdc 
 TO ^iK^XiKov Kai KprjrtAcov TvkXayoq, LIV. KaracTYovrfc ovv ol 
 Aurjvaioi Tw <JTpaT(v, ^E/ca filv vava] Kai ^KTviXioiq McXr/tr/cuv OTrXi- 
 raiq Tr]v eiri OuXacrcrri ttvXiv, ^Kav^^iav KaXovjLitvi^v, alpovai, tw ^e 
 aXXoj (TTpaTEVfxaTi aTr<>j5avTeq Trjg vrfcrrw eq to, Trpdc MaXf'av TETpafX" 
 fXEva Eyujpovv eiri tyjv etti OaXaaay ttoXiv T(jjv KvOtipiojv, Kai Evpov 
 EvOvg avTovg EarpaTOTTE^EviiEVovQ airavTaQ. 2. Kai jud^Tiq yEvn/ntvr}gy 
 oXiyov fUEV Tiva ^povov virECTTrjcTav oi KvOripioi, EirEira TpanofJiEvoi, 
 KaTicpvynv eq ttjv avtj ttoXiv, Kai varepov ^vvEJ5rjaav wpog Nt/c/av Kai 
 Tovg ^vvap^nvTaq ABr}vaioig EiriTpEipai nEpi (Ttpwv aurwi', TrXrjv 
 OavaTov. 3. rjaav Ce tiveq Kai y£rdjU£Voi tm Nt/cta Xdyoi Trpdrfpov 
 Trpoc Tivaq T(jjv KvOrip'itJV' Sto Kai Oaaanv Kai ETririj^ftdrspov, to te 
 TrapavTiKa Kai to EirEiTa Ta Trig o/noXoyiaq EtrpayOr} avTolq' avE(TTri' 
 (Tav yap av oi AOrjvaloi KvOrjpiovQj AaKE^aifioviovg te ovTaq, Kai 
 Eiri ry AaKUJviKy Trjg vrjaov ovTwg ETTiKEi/nEvrjg, 4. juetcI ^e rrjv ^lyt- 
 
 iirifikXnav iTroiovvro'] Here lirifisXsia 
 bears the sense custodia, as in Xen. Hist, 
 i. 2, 7j and CEcon. vii. 5. 
 
 6\Kd^MV 7rporT/3o\»)] *the point of ap- 
 proach for ships' (otherwise called Trpotr- 
 opixKTig) ; as in iv. 1. Hence it is called 
 in Xen. Hist. iv. 8, T, the Phoenician port, 
 as being that where the Phoenicians 
 touched in their trading voyages to 
 Western Greece, the Adriatic, Italy, and 
 Spain. 
 
 Traffa] This may be referred either to 
 AaKUJviKi)v, just before, or to vijffog, fur- 
 ther back, at the beginning of the section. 
 But the former mode is preferable ; and 
 thus more suitable is the sense yielded by 
 the irdaa ; for the coast-line of Laconia 
 almost wholly runs out into the Sicilian 
 and Cretan seas, and thus renders it ob- 
 noxious to attack on the sea- ward : whereas 
 Cythera covers it at its most exposed 
 point. 
 
 Ch. LIV. 1. rriv lirl Qakdatry ttoXcj^] 
 *the city on the sea-side :' so called with 
 allusion to the city on the high ground 
 above it, which bore the name of the high- 
 land KvOr]pa. Accordingly just after we 
 have Trjv dvw tto'Xiv, meaning Cythera. 
 In short, by r»)v ini QaXdaay ttoXiv tCjv 
 KvOrjpidJv is here denoted * the lower city 
 of Cythera,' just as r) iroXig tSjv ' XOijvaiwv 
 elsewhere is equivalent to ai 'AOijvai. 
 
 2. eTriTp£\l/ai Tvepi ff^dv avTutv, ttXtiv 
 
 Oavdrov'] A brief form of expression to 
 denote surrendering at discretion, with the 
 sole condition of their lives being spared. 
 
 3. The rd before Trig ofioXoyiag, absent 
 from almost all the best MSS., Am. thinks 
 has here possibly no place ; and on this 
 supposition says the sense will thus be, 
 
 * the present and subsequent arrangement 
 of the capitulation.' But, in effect, all was 
 arranged at once. And it may be supposed 
 that the sense here intended, though too 
 briefly expressed by our author, is, that 
 
 * both the present capitulation was more 
 speedily arranged, and the subsequent car- 
 rying it into execution was more favour- 
 ably brought about :' to both of which 
 circumstances reference is had in the to. 
 (which word might easily, as Duk. sup- 
 poses, be lost after the tu of the preceding 
 word (TTtiTa); and of ro re TrapavriKa Kai 
 TO tTTtiTa the sense is, * both for the pre- 
 sent and for hereafter.' With tu ttjq 
 OfioXoyiag here, compare rd Tfjg tvx^Q 
 iv. 55, and Ta Trig vai^fiaxiag viii. 43. 
 
 dveffTTfrrav yap dv] I have followed all 
 the recent editors in admitting the dv, 
 (notwithstanding that no one MS. seems 
 to have it,) from its being absolutely 
 essential to the sense ; since from ch. 57 
 it appears that the inhabitants were not 
 removed from the island : and the mean- 
 ing intended can be no other than this, 
 
 * otherwise (for the dv implies here, as 
 
I 
 
 72 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LVI. 
 
 73 
 
 !»! 
 
 'i» 
 
 fSaaiv ot 'A0i7i'o7oi t»jv te Sjcai'Sfiav, to tTrt tw Aifitri 7roAt<T/ua, 
 TrapaAajSoi'Tfc, K:a( twv KvOti^iov (j)v\aKr]v irotr^frafuvoif lirAivaav ig 
 T£ Aaii'rjr, fcot 'EXog, K'cu to. TrXalcrra Ta>v TTtfH 0aXo(T(Tai', Kai airo- 
 j5acnig TTocou/nevot, /cat ivav\itojiuvoi ran; ^wpiwv ou fcai^og fir/, 
 EOi/ouv Tjyv -yr;)' j/jufpac; /LiaAiara euTci, 
 
 LV, Oi Se AaKiiaijLiovioij t^ovTiq fxlv Tovg AOyivoiovq ra 
 Kv6i}oa €voi'raC) Trpocr^f^Ojuei'Ot Se /cat £C T'/'' 7?*^ (t<jkjjv anofjciaHg 
 ToiavTag TTOtridcaOrtt, aOpoa f^itv ov^u/iiov ry Suvajufi ai'TtraSavro, 
 icara oe t>;v vwoav (ppnvpag o(£7rf;iT//riv, OTrAiraiV 7rA»ji/(>c, w^- £/ca- 
 (xra )^o(T£ £^£t, /cot TCI aXAo €v ^uXa/cp ttoXXi^ jitror, ^opoujutroi /u»/ 
 <T0/(Ti I'fWTf^joi' Ti -y^^'*?^"' '''*»^*^ irepi Tifv KaTa(jTaaiv, yeycvrjtiivov 
 filv TOO ETTi ry vrjato naOovQ arfXTrttrrou /cot jU£"yaXoi>, FluXoi; c£ 
 fvojuti'»jc /^'"i KuOr/ptui', /cat TravravoOfv d^ag 7rf|r)(£<Tra)rog ttoXe/Hou 
 Ta^Eoc /cat aTT^oi^uXa/CTou* (A)aT£, 7ra/>a ro EiwOot;, nrntat; Ttrpa- 
 
 oftcii, an ellipsis of aXXwr) had not things 
 taken the favourable turn they did, (ow ing 
 to the speedy and the friendly mediation 
 of Nicias,) the Athenians would have 
 expelled the Cytherians, for the reason 
 immediately subjoined.' Strange, how- 
 ever, may it seem that a word so neces- 
 sary to the sense should be wanting in all 
 the MSS. : and hence I cannot but sus- 
 pect that the ar is not introduced here 
 at the right place. Supposing it to have 
 been originally introduced by the writer 
 after avkartinav, easily may we account 
 for its omission, on the same principle as 
 the TO., a little before. 
 
 In dvkffTr](Tav we have a customary 
 term to express the expulsion of pei'sons 
 from one place, sometimes implying their 
 removal to another. See note on ii. 18. 
 
 4. 7rapa\al36vTi(;] * having taken pos- 
 session of,' viz., as Poppo explains, at the 
 hands of the Milesians, who had captured 
 it. Of TOfV KvOijpioi' (pvXaKTfv Tron](TU- 
 fitvot^ the sense is, ' having put a garrison 
 in the city of Cythera.' Ov Kaipbg tlr], 
 * where it might be convenient.' 
 
 Ch. LV. 1. ot 5i AaKtdatfiovioi — aOpoq. 
 fiev ovdafiov ry dvvd^ei dvrtrd^avro] 
 The late unexpected events caused a panic 
 at Lacediemon ; the government was dis- 
 maved at the suddenness of the late re- 
 verse in her fortunes, and bewildered by 
 the new and dangerous position in which 
 it stood. 'It saw itself (as observes Bp. 
 Thirlwall) in a contest for which its insti- 
 tutions were not adapted, with an enemy 
 whose enterprising spirit baffled all the 
 calculations of ordinary prudence. It 
 began to distrust its own fortunes ; and 
 while feeling the necessity of resisting the 
 
 invaders, it feared to risk any considerable 
 part of its forces by a general engagement, 
 and therefore remained strictly on the 
 defensive.' It must also be borne in mind 
 that they might well feel a fear of domestic 
 insurrection ; for a constitution like theirs, 
 so imperfectly extended to many (the Trept- 
 oiKoi), and only the instrument of oppres- 
 sion to more (the Helots), might excite 
 reasonable apprehensions as to its sta- 
 bility in times of innovation like the 
 present. 
 
 (Ppovpdg dit7refi\pav'] 'despatched corps 
 de tjarde to various parts of the country.' 
 The term Siansfuru) seems here to include 
 the two senses of dimittere (found in Virg. 
 ^n. i. 580.) and disponere, to distribute, 
 (as Livy, xxxix. 14, * disponere vigilias 
 per urbem,') or to station^ as in Cies. 
 B. Gall. vii. 34, * milites in prsesidiis dis- 
 ponere.' In the present instance, then, 
 the corps were doubtless distributed and 
 stationed at commanding positions, strong 
 posts, either by art or by nature. 
 
 /ij) (T^ici vioJTepov Ti ysv. twv Trepl rijv 
 KardctTafTir^ ' lest there should be a change 
 of the constitution,' or present state of 
 things ; namely, by a mutiny of the 
 Perioeci, wliich would probably produce 
 a revolt of the Helots. In 7rfnie(TTwrog 
 TToXsfiov Tax^oQ Kai aTrpo^vXaKTOv we 
 have an expression of almost poetic bold- 
 ness, and pi'egnant in meaning. Similar 
 to TrepucTTwrog noXsfiov here is <p6(3ug 
 TTtpucTTT} TTjv Y.TrdpTr]v at iii. 54. Of 
 ra^jtog the meaning is, * rapid in its for- 
 tunes, and quickly producing events un- 
 looked for.' And dTrpo^wXajcroi; signifies 
 * not to be guarded against or provided for.* 
 Of the use of the term with rroXi/xog, I 
 
 /coatoiu; /carEdTjjcrai'ro /cot To^nraq^ £C re to TToXf^tt/ca, EiTrfp ttote, 
 /uiaXiaTa or/ o/cvr/porE^ot iyivovrOy ^vveaTuyreg Trapa Tt}v v7rap\ovaav 
 (Ttfxjjv ibeav TUQ irapacTKivrjg vavTiKw ayijjvi, Kai tovtio npog 'Adr)- 
 vaiovg, oig to fit) tTri^itpovijevov an eWnrhg i/v rrjg SoKi^aitjjg ti 
 TT^a^eiv. 2. Kai a/ua ra Trjg rv^rjg, ttoXXo /cot £v oXty^ ^vibi(3dvTa 
 Trapa Xoyov avToig, iKirXr}^iv f^uy'iGTr}v tto^eT^e, Kai t^t^ieGav 
 furjiroTs avOig ^v/LKpopa rig avToig wipiTv^yj ma Kai tv rrj vrjaw. 
 .5. aTOAjU(»T£oot C£ Ot (ivTO eg Tag /Lia^ag ijcrav, Kai irav o ti 
 Kiinjcreiav (oovto ajLinpTtjcrtauat, cia to ttjv yvio/nr^v arEvtyyuov 
 yiytvtfaOai^ Ik rrjg irpiv arjOeiag tov KaKmrpayfiv. LVI. To7c 
 o AOr}vaioig tote Tr/v irapaOaXaacFiov ^ijouai to. /tilv ttoXXo 
 fjffv^aaav Mg KaO tKaaTijv (ftpovpav y'lyvoiTO Tig aVo/Sodt^, TrXijOti 
 TE EXacFGOvg EKatTTOi rjyovjLiEvoi Eti'ot, Kai Ev Tw Toiourw* pia ^E 
 0ooi'oa, ifiTEp Kai rjjLwvaTO tteoi KoTvpTav Kai Atppo^iaiav, tov 
 fjLEv oyXov Tdw \piXu)v EaKE^aGj^itvov E(poj5rimv ETri^poprj, tijjv te 
 OTrXtrwi/ CE^aptvdJVf UTTfvwor/o-E TraXtv* Kui av^pEg te Tivtg aiTE- 
 Oavov avTOJV oXt'yot, Kai oirXa EXt)<pOri, Tpoiratov te GTijaavTEg ot 
 Adt]vaioL aiTETrXEvaav Eg KuOt]pa, 2. ek Se avTuiv iTEpiEirXEvaav 
 
 know of no other example than the fol- 
 lowing in Dio Cass. 89, 21 (a passage 
 evidently written with a view to the pre- 
 sent) : itXTTf. Kai fxeyap koI (7ui'f\;^ Kai 
 a;Tpo<puXaKTOv tov TroXe/xop avTwp ye- 
 vkaOai. 
 
 Trapd TO tlioObg} The Lacedaemonians 
 had hitherto used only heavy-armed foot, 
 or peltastie : as for horse and light-armed, 
 they had none of their own, but merely 
 employed such as were furnished by their 
 allies. See Wachsm. Antiq. vol. ii. 1, 
 p. 400. 
 
 ciTTtp TTorf, ixaXiffTa St) oKvrjpoTipoi tyk- 
 vovTo] We have here a blending of two 
 modes of expression, ' they were more in- 
 disposed to war than they had ever been,' 
 and, * they were then, if ever, indisposed 
 thereto,' equivalent to 'they were most 
 indisposed thereto.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 417, f- I" Kvvs(TTioTtg — vJVTiK({i dyutvi, 
 ' being engaged in a naval combat,' we 
 have a sense of ^vviaT. by no means 
 common. 
 
 olg TO fxi^ BTrixiipovfitvov — Trpd^ttr] *to 
 whom what was not undertaken by them, 
 seemed ever to fall short of what they 
 expected to achieve.' On these words the 
 best commentary is that supplied by the 
 similar ones supra i. 70 : a fikv dv lirt- 
 vof](7avTtg fir) e^kX9u}(m>, oiKfia (jt'i' 
 ptaQai r)yovvTai' d d' dv eirsXQovTeg 
 KTrjffwvTai, oXiya Trpbg Ta fikXXovra 
 
 Tvx^iv TrpdKavTtQ. Arnold aptly com- 
 pares iv. 03, TO tXXnrkg Trjg yvwfiijg wv 
 SKaaTog Tig (j^iiOrj^iv irpd^tiv, 
 
 2. Ta Trjg rux'/fj ' fortunie casus.' So 
 Td Tijg Ojjytig at ii. GO, 1, where see 
 note. 
 
 3 Kai irdv o ti, &c.] Render, 'and 
 whatever they might set on foot, they 
 thought they should fail in ; their min<ls 
 having become devoid of confidence, from 
 their former unacquaintance with re- 
 verses.' ' Avtx^yyvov stands for /t/) dt,i6- 
 TTKTTOv, signifying literally, ' not to be 
 relied on for want of surety.' So in Dio 
 Cass. 292, 39, we have, jriffTiv aioTqpiag 
 ^X^yy^^ov, and in Eurip. Audr. 191, ^x^y~ 
 yv(p X6y({t TTiiaOtiaa. See note on iii, 
 46. 
 
 Ch. LVI. 1. Tolg o' 'A9r]vaioig, &c.] 
 Ordo verborum hie est: Tolg S' ' AOrjvaiotg 
 TOTf. TTJV 7rapa9aXd(T(nov lyovatv i)Q KaO' 
 tKaffTijv (ppovpdv yiyvoiTO Tig d-jrofiaaig 
 Ta fxev TToXXd tfavxaffav, ttXtiOh re iXda- 
 aovg BKaaroi riyov/xtvoL elvai Kai tv Tt^ 
 TowvTi^. Structura similis illi, qua; est 
 iii. 15, Kai [Aaxtbaiyiovioi'l tijv eg rrfv 
 'ATTiKtjv IffSoXi^v To'ig TS ^vfifidxoig nap- 
 overt (Card rd^og t(ppaCov ikvai kg tov 
 laOfibv ToTg Svo fiipecnv ojg TroiTjaofievot, 
 Kcii avToi TTpoJTOi diptKOVTo. (Poppo.) Of 
 Iv T(p ToiovTtp the sense is, 'in the state 
 of affairs, or state of disposition ; ' as at 
 iii. 81. 
 
 i 
 
74 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 £C 'EiriSavpov Tt]v Ai/nYj^av, Kal ^yojaavrsq /ns^oi; ri TrJc 7?C, a^t/c- 
 vovvTai kiri Guptav, rj kari ^Iv rrjc Kurouj^mc 7»ic /caXovjuli;jj?, 
 lii^ooia ^l T?]q 'Apyetac /^al Aafcwvtfc»fc« vfjuojufvoi St aurriv i^oaav 
 AaKcSaijuovioi Al"yn'/jTatc f/CTrtcTouaiv cvoi/ccTv, Sia re rac vtto toi; 
 cracTjuoy <r<J)t(Ti jivofjiivag Kal twv EtXwrwv rr/i; tTravaffraaiv cucpyt- 
 atag, Koi on, 'A0»?i'aia>v VTrafCouovraCj 6/twc irpog rrjv iKHVujv yvio- 
 ^iriv at I iaraaav, LVII. YI^oottXwvtwv ovv Iti tujv Adi)vaiu)V, oi 
 A'lyivtJTai TO /Lilv em t^ OaXdjariy o irv^ov oifCoSo^ouvrec, rfi^og 
 
 2. Ig'ETTi^avpov ttjv Aifirjpavl So called 
 to distinguish it from the other city of the 
 same name in Argol'is ; wherea.^this was 
 on the eastern coast of Laconia. Its situ- 
 ation is by Gell, Cramer, and Col. Leake, 
 fixed to a place about four miles north 
 from Monembasia, called Palea Monem- 
 basia, situated on a height a little above 
 the sea-coast, of which the walls, both of 
 the city and the acropolis, are traceable, 
 and in some places remain to more than 
 half their original height, and divided into 
 separate parts by a wall. Why it was 
 called »y Xifxtjod, is far from certain. The 
 Scholiast and Apollod. ap. Strabo suppose 
 the appellation to stand, per syucopen, for 
 Xifjiivrfpd. And although Poppo maintains 
 that \tntvr]pbg is not Greek, yet the word 
 mav have nevertheless existed ; and that 
 Epidaurus had two harbours, situated at a 
 lower town a mile distant on each side of 
 the peninsula, appears from Col. Leake's 
 accurate description, Morea, i. 310 : and 
 this view is supported by the authority of 
 ApoUodor. ap. Strabo, Steph. Byz., Hesy- 
 chius, and Suidas. No sufficient reason, 
 indeed, can be imagined why Xifitvrjpbg 
 should not have existed as well as Xiixe- 
 vrjpijQ, which is noticed in the Etym. Mag. 
 in Aifii'ipt], a word adduced by that lex- 
 icographer from Pindar as standing, per 
 syncopen, for Xtfivrjprj ; from which circum- 
 stance it plainly appears that Poppo is 
 wrong in saying * talis syncope inaudita 
 est.' As to the supposition of the Schol. 
 on vii. 26, that allusion is thereby had to 
 the dryness and poverty of its soil, (simi- 
 larly as we speak of a hungry soil,) it 
 involves a great improbability ; nor indeed 
 am I aware that the soil in that part is 
 inferior in fertility to that of the Epidaurus 
 in Argolis. This supposition, too, is not a 
 little discountenanced by the circumstance 
 subjoined, that the Athenians idyioaav 
 fiepoQ Ti TrJQ ynQ. 
 
 Kwovpiag] For this Bekker, from five 
 MSS., edits Kwoaovpiag, which reading 
 is also found at v. 14 & 41 : while Goeller 
 
 and Poppo very properly retain the old 
 reading, which is confirmed by Steph. 
 Byz. and by a passage of Herodot. viii. 73, 
 where the inhabitants of this country are 
 called Kvvovpioi, and are said to have 
 been avrox^oveg. The inhabitants had, 
 doubtless, been long settled there ; and 
 obtained their name, probably, from some 
 fabulous stories of their difference of for- 
 mation, originating in ignorance and the 
 little communication with other places. 
 Thus Africa and other distant countries 
 were peopled with Cynocephali, and even 
 more portentous beings. The country of 
 Cynuria is truly said by Col. Leake, Morea, 
 ii. 493, to have been one of great military 
 importance, as lying between Argolis and 
 Laconia, and as commanding the passes 
 which separated them. 
 
 vifiofievoi] The term here signifies 
 simply ' to possess, to have in possession.' 
 See i. 2. ii. 15, 27, 72. iii. 68, 88, and 
 notes there. Of Trpbg ri^v Ik? irwv yi'oj^rjv 
 dti 'itjTaaav the sense is literally, *they 
 had ever stood to their mind or will,' i. e. 
 thought with them, been on their side : 
 where the complete expression would have 
 been, ' their minds were ever set on that 
 of the Athenians.' "lar. here denotes the 
 setting of the mind, the fixing of the affec- 
 tions, and has nothing to do with that 
 force of Wri^jui by which it means 'to 
 stand on one's side.' Compare Soph. Ant. 
 299, ToS' tK^idaffKEi — <l)psvag xp»?o'7'«f rrpbg 
 alffxpd TrpdyfiaO' 'iffraoOai (5poTu>v, where 
 Musgrave aptly adduces the present pas- 
 sage, and another infra vi. 34, rutv H 
 dvOpwTTiov Trpbg to, Xeyofisva at yvwfiai, 
 'iffTavrai. And so we say, *to set one's 
 mind on any thing.' 
 
 Ch. LVII. 1. rb nkv tni ry GaXd<T<Tyt 
 o tTvxov oiKoSofiovvTfg} Here rtlxoc de- 
 notes, not wallf (as it is commonly ren- 
 dered,) but rather some sort of fortification 
 serving to defend the lower town and the 
 shipping, which was probably erected on 
 the peninsula of St. John. Col. Leake 
 (Morea, vol. ii. 484, sq.) is of the same 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LIX. 
 
 75 
 
 t/vXetVoufftv, Ig St rrjy avu) iroXiv, iv ig w/cour, a7r£)(^w^>j(Tav, aw 
 £YOU(Tav GTa^iovg /uLaXiara Sc/ca rrjg OaXaaarjg, 2. Kai avTOig twv 
 AaKiSaifxoviijJv 0<3ou/oa /uta tljv irepl tyiv ^oij^av, »;7re^ Kai ^vverei^itf, 
 ^vviaiXOfiv jufv eg to Teij(og ovk iJOcXr^^av, ScojUfvwv raJv AiyivrjTuiv, 
 aXX' avTolg Kiv^vvog k(j)aivtTO tg to Tuyog KaTaKXriEoOai, ava- 
 y^uyoriaavTeg Se cVi to, /uiETidjpa, tjg ovk tvo^tt^ov a^to^m^oi ilvai, 
 riauwatov, 3. £v tovtu) Se ol AOr^valot Karacr^ovrcc, Kai yjjjp^(jav' 
 Teg tvdug Traay Ty drpana, al^ovai Tt]v Ovpiav' Kai ttjv te iroXiv 
 KaTEKavtrav Kal to. evovTa e^e-rropOrjcyav, Tovg te Aiyivr/Tac, odoi /t»/ 
 £v xepal ^ie(j)9dpr}(Tav, ayovTeg a(piKOVTO eg Tag AOr^vagy Kai tov 
 apyovTa, og nap' auToTc t>)v twv Aa/ceSat^ov/wv, TavTaXov tov 
 HaTpoKXiovg' t^wypii^i? yap TeTpwfxevog. 4. i]yov ^e Tivag Kai iK 
 TiZv KvOtjptjjv (iv^pag oXiyovg, ouc idoKH acKpaXnag'tvEKa /iUTacfTrjaai. 
 Kal TOVTOvg fAv ol 'AOrtvaloi ej^ovXeixTavTO KaTaOecjOai eg Tag vr)(Jovg, 
 Kal Tovg aXXovg KvOiipiovg, oiKovvTag Trfv iavTwv, (jxtpov TE(T(Tapa 
 TaXavTa (jtepeiv, Aiyivrtrag ^e awoKTELVai irdvTag o(TO( edXtoGav, ^la 
 Trfv irpoTEpav du ttote iydpav, TdvTaXov St Trapa touc aXXovg TOvg 
 iv Trj vriGd) AaKE^ai/Liovlovg KaTactiaai, 
 
 LVIII. Too S' auTOu Oepovg iv ^iKiXia KajLiapivaioig Kai TeXiooig 
 EKEYEipia yiyvETai irpujTOV irpog aXXrjXovg' tWa Kai oi aXXoi 2t/C£- 
 Xiu)Tai ^vvtXOovTeg eg VeXav diro wacruiv t(Zv noXetov irpeapeigj eg 
 Xoyovg KaTearrjcyav dXX/jXoig, ei wtjg ^vvaXXayeiev. 2. Kai aXXai 
 Te TToXXal yvtofxai eXeyovTO eir djuKpOTepa, Sia(j>epofxiv(x)v, Kai a^iovv- 
 TU)Vj a>g eKuGToi ti fXaddoua^ai tydjiu^ov' Kal Ep/noKpaTtig o ' Ep- 
 fjLijjvog '^voaKocriogy ocTTrep /cat eireiae fxaXiGTa avTovg, eg to koivov 
 ToiovTovg o»/ Xoyouc elirev. 
 
 LIX. *' Ours TToXeijjg wv eXa^idTrjg, w StfceXiwToi, touc Xoyouc 
 
 opinion ; observing that the peninsula, 
 now called Astro, (probably from an 
 ancient fort, of which there are yet some 
 remains,) was the situation of this rtlxog 
 or maritime fortress. 
 
 ffradiovQ ixdXiara Seku rrjg QaXdffffiig] 
 Supposing the distance to have been what 
 Col. Leake makes it, thrice what is here 
 stated, namely, near the monastery of 
 Lakia, some error here exists, — though 
 that may rest not with our author, but 
 with the scribes. And for i we may con- 
 jecture the true reading to be X'. 
 
 Ch. LVIII. 1. iKexiipia.] * a cessation 
 from hostilities, an armistice.' By Sikc- 
 XiCJTai are meant, ' the Greek colonists in 
 Sicily : ' so called by way of distinction 
 from the SiktcXoi, or original inhabitants, 
 then confined to the inland parts of the 
 
 country. Parallel to this was the dis- 
 tinction in like manner made between the 
 Itaii and the Tta/iotce. ripcff/BtT?, a little 
 after, is put by way of exegetical apposition 
 with JliKsXiwrai. 
 
 2. Kai d^iovvrojv wg] * Quum postula- 
 rent (postulata facerent) prout,^ i. e. quura 
 ea postularent quibus. (Poppo.) Render, 
 * demanding satisfaction as each thought 
 himself aggrieved.' "ETreiffep avrovg, 
 ' swayed them,' * had influence with them.' 
 Ch. LIX. Now follows one of the 
 most masterly and consummate of all the 
 orations in Thucydides. In the proem 
 (which displays no little art and address) 
 it is the purpose of the speaker to give 
 weight to what he is about to say, by inti- 
 mating the dignity of him who is address- 
 ing them, (or rather that of the state of 
 
76 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LX. 
 
 77 
 
 fl' 
 
 TTOtr/dOjitac, o'vTE TrovovfUvrjQ fjiaXiara tio TToAfjiiw, eg Koivov ct Tr}v 
 ^oKovaav fnoi jStArtcrrijy yvio/jiriv iivai aTro^ad'o^icvoc; ry ^iKiXta 
 iraayj. 2, Kai m^i /tilv too TroXe/ufTiv wq yaXiTTov, ti civ tic nav 
 TO ti'ov iKXeytjv iv ei^ocri inaKpijyopo'iri ', ouotig -yap oute ajuaOia 
 avayKa^eTui avTO Sfjav, oort ^opa>, f;v oirjrai Ti ttXeov a^rfativ, 
 CLTTOT^iirtTai' ^v/^ifjaivH ^e Toig fjilv ra Kepcr} jun'i^w (pa'ivECjOai twv 
 ^Hvaiv^ ol ^£ Toug Kiv^vvovQ idiXovaiv v(piGTa(TOai irpo tov aurt/ca n 
 (XaaaoudOai. 3. aura ^£ raura ti ^r? fcaioo) ru^ottv f/cartpot 7rpa(T- 
 
 which lie is the representative ; for such 
 may be tlie force of wr with a genitive,) 
 as also to excuse the liberty of speech 
 which lie may assume. 
 
 1. ovTt Tru\tu)g u)v — Troiiiaofiai] No little 
 force exists in the litotes here, with which 
 compare a similar one in the words of the 
 apostle St. Paul to the Roman Chiliarch, 
 Acts xxi. 39 (forming a sort of proem to 
 the subsequent speech addressed to the 
 people) : 'Eya» — Tapoivq, ty\q KiXikict^ ovk 
 d(Tr]fiov Tr6\t(jjg TroXiTTjg. Compare also 
 Herodot. vii. 101, ffv tig "EWrjv re, Kai — 
 iroXiog ovT l\axi<^Tt]g, ovt' daBii'SffTaTTjg. 
 In subjoining the words following, ovre 
 7rovovi.dvT)g fxaXiara rtp 7roX«/i^, the 
 speaker means to antici})ate the reflection 
 to which those are obnoxious who urge 
 pacific measures, namely, that ' they do so 
 from weakness and distress,' and so to 
 pre-occupy the objection, that ' it is for this 
 reason he is desirous of peace, because his 
 country is now worsted in war.' It is well 
 observed by the Scholiast, Atti ^vo airiag 
 (iibOafitv cnriaTtlv rolg (rvfifSovXevovaiv, 
 ri ^ui TO Uvea dlo^ov to 7rp6(Tu)7rov, ri did 
 TO oiKtiiov iveica xpfiwv Xsytuv inrtp djx- 
 iponpa fiapTvptl iavrt^ 6 ' Ep^oKpaTtjg fir) 
 vjrdpxtiv. 
 
 Tlie expression tg Koivbv (answering to 
 the Latin in commune^ and signifying ' for 
 the common good,') is also meant to anti- 
 cipate the objection, that the counsel he 
 is about to offer may be what is for the 
 advantage of Syracuse in particular. This 
 he denies, affirming it to be what is best in 
 common for all Sicily. While most of those 
 who had addressed the assembly merely 
 advocated the pretensions, and considered 
 the interests of the cities which they repre- 
 sented, Ilenuocrates professes to be guided 
 by no view of the particular interest of 
 Syracuse in the matter he has to propoimd, 
 in thus drawing the attention of the assem- 
 bly to the common interest as involved 
 in the danger of the Siceliot states in 
 general. 
 
 After these preliminaries, the speaker 
 then proceeds to address himself to the 
 
 subject in view ; in doing which tlie 
 Scholiast remarks, that *his arguments 
 are distributed into three heads, the just, 
 the expedient, and the possible.^ I see not, 
 however, that the Jirst is at all touched on ; 
 nor was it necessary ; for no one questioned 
 the justice of those who were of a common 
 race making common cause against a 
 common enemy, by compounding their 
 mutual differences. It would rather seem 
 that the speaker closes with his subject 
 at once, not by enlarging on the ordinary 
 advantages of peace or the evils of war, on . 
 which the question before them did not 
 turn, — but simply adverts to the acknow- 
 ledged fact, of the inexpediency of war 
 at that time in order to deliver Sicily from 
 a greater evil and danger impending over 
 it, — that of common subjugation to a 
 foreign power. To strengthen his ad- 
 monition, Hermocrates adverts to the 
 plain fact that the war in which they had 
 been engaged had been entered upon by 
 each for certain advantages ; and that 
 now, in order the better to attain that 
 object, mutual negociation has been re- 
 sorted to, and pacification thought of. 
 
 2. Trdv TO h'bv t/cXty wv] * omne quod 
 insit [mali] bello afferens vel colligens,' 
 resorting to every argument in proof. 
 With the words following, ti av Tig — 
 HaKprjyopoir], compare those of another 
 passage supra i. G8, rt Su naKprjyoptlv ; 
 'Ev iidoffi, 'among those who know [all 
 that can be said].' See note on vi. ^^, 1. 
 'ApayKaKtrai signifies, by a use of the 
 word frequent in the classical writers, and 
 also found in the scriptural ones, (see my 
 Lex. N. Test, in voc.) *is impelled,' *is 
 moved by strong inducements.' Of ol fitv, 
 as followed by oi de, the sense is, * the one 
 party — the other party.' 
 
 Trpo TOV avTiKa ti IXaaaovaOai] *in 
 preference to suffering any immediate 
 wrong,' as i. 77* v. 30, and elsewhere. 
 
 3. avTu III Tavra — u)<p'tXmoi\ 'But if 
 these very things [to seek gain, or prevent 
 loss] either party should chance to be 
 doing unseasonably, — the counsels for 
 
 aovTiq^ ai napaivaaHi tujv ^vvaXXayijJV (jJcpiXijiioi. 4. o kui t)iuuv 
 ev TU) napovTi TniBo/iivoiq TrXeiarov av ai;iov yivoiTo' ra yap 'i^ia 
 iKacTToi iv pouAEuo|t£i'Ot hrj OiaOai to re 7rp(t>T(>v 57roA8/iir^(Ta//£i', Kai 
 vuv npog aXXt^Xovg oi avTiXoyttov Trufxo/ntOa /cara AAayi/rai, Kai i/i' 
 apa /t»j TTpo^wpr/T^ \aov iKa(JTu) i^ovTi aneXOelvj ttuXlv 7roAf^(»;- 
 aoiLUv. LX. Katroi yvwvai ^|0»/ ort ou Trtpi Titjv i^/w)' fbivvov, u 
 auxjioovov/nevj ri ^uvodo^ Icttqi, aXX fi tTr/pjuAtuo/uai'rjy rr/v naaav 
 Sj/ctAtar, wq eyd) Koivio, vtt AOrjvaiwv cuvrjcrofitda art ^ia(Jtx)aai' 
 Kai ciaXXaKTag ttoXv tu)v ijurov Xoytjjv avayKaioTepovg mpi tcui'^e 
 AOrfvaiovg vo/iucrai, o(, cvva/niv e^ovrcv /tcytVri])' tluv iLXXtjvivVf 
 Taq TB a/iiapTiag iijlkov TtjpouaiVy oXiyaiq vavai irapovTtQy Kai oro- 
 lnaTi £i')'Ojua> ^vfijiia'^iaq to (pvaei zroAtjucov tvirpintjjq ig to ^v/ntpipov 
 
 accommodation of differences are useful.' 
 I have finally decided on cancelling, with 
 Bekker and Goeller, the iv which, accord- 
 ing to the common reading, has place 
 before Kaiptp, because it is not found in 
 any good MS., and may very well be sup- 
 posed to have crept in fx'om the margin, 
 where it would be likely to be supplied, 
 since of the use of Kaiptp for Iv Kaiptp 
 examples are rare : though here Kaip^p 
 seems put for Itti Kaipip, which complete 
 phrase occurs in a passage of Philostr. 
 Epist. 59 ; for so should we there read, 
 for tTTi Kaipov. 
 
 4, The speaker now applies these general 
 truths to this one particular case ; q. d. 
 * A truth which it may be highly for our 
 advantage to be persuaded of on the pre- 
 sent occasion :' the proof of which is then 
 subjoined in the words following — 'For, 
 consulting well, forsooth, each for our pri- 
 vate interest, we first went to war, and for 
 that purpose we are now endeavouring 
 by mutual discussion with one another to 
 effect a pacification.' With the phrase 
 TU ISia ti) OkcrOai, (on which 1 have already 
 treated supra i. 25.) compare Poly:en. 
 p. 516, 'EXXfjvtov Ta oiKtla to Otfjih'iov, 
 and a passage of Plut. de Sanit. tuend. 
 14, Ta TTtpi avTov iv Tolg nXqaiov tv 
 TiOeaOni. 
 
 Kai riv dpa — dyrfXOtir] 'And unless 
 indeed it should turn out to each of us 
 that he should come off with what is just 
 and right,' npoxiopico may here have 
 what is its usual sense, 'to turn out well,' 
 thus : 'and unless it should tui'u out [well 
 if it does] for each of you,' &c. 
 
 Ch. LX. 1. The speaker now most 
 adroitly introduces the public interest of 
 all Sicily, q. d. ' We shall all at every sea- 
 sonable period each pursue his own private 
 
 interest. And yet this is no time to think 
 of them ; for it behoves us to know that 
 we are not met to consult our private 
 interests, but whether we can save our 
 country at large.' Such is tlie general 
 sense here intended : though, from the 
 interposition of ti aojtppovov^tv, there is 
 occasioned a slight change in the mode of 
 expressing the assertion ; the import of 
 which is, in other words, ' And yet it 
 behoves us to know that this congress is 
 intended to be, and will, if we are wise 
 and prudent, be employed not for our 
 interests alone, but,' &c. 
 
 In tl dwriTofitQa the ti imports 'whe- 
 ther,' or ' wliether or not ;' a sense which 
 it is observed to bear after verbs of consider- 
 ing, (see Poppo on Xen. Cyr. viii. 4, 16.) 
 and even where there is an ellipsis thereof ; 
 on which ellipsis of irtipdaQai, or, what is 
 in the present case to be undeinstood, oko- 
 ntlv, see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 525, and my 
 note on ii. 12. In SiaaCjaai we have a 
 moi'e forcible term than auxrcii, of which 
 the sense is, * to bring through danger of 
 any kind into a state of safety and 
 security.' Omipare 1 Pet. iii. 2'), Situu}- 
 9i)rtav di vdarog, and I Cor. iii. 15, (nuOrf- 
 (Ttrai, ovrit) di wg [ffioOtigl Sid nvpug. 
 
 Kai SiaXXaKTug — vo/it(rai] 'and [it 
 behoves us] to think the Athenians far 
 more compulsory pacificators hi these 
 matters than my words.' In dvayKaio- 
 Tipovg we have the same idiom as in the 
 case of the verb di/ayKti^erut, ch. 59 ; the 
 sense hcmg, persuasice, premilinij. Of the 
 words, a Uttle after, Kai dvofiart ivvofiip 
 — KaBiuTavTai, the sense, obscurely ex- 
 pressed, seems to be, 'and who, under the 
 honest name of " alliance," speciously ac- 
 commodate, to their own advantage, what 
 is naturally hostile ;' meaning the feeling 
 
78 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 KaOiaravTai. 2. 7roAf/toy yd^ aipoiiiriov )//(a>i' Kai iiruyojUiviov 
 avTtiV^y — avSpag ot Kai ^ rovg furi eiriKaXov/uiivovg avroi tTTtcrrpareu- 
 ov(Tt, — KaK(i)Q T€ iijucic avTovQ iroiovvTtjjv TeXefJi toiq oiKHoi^y Kai r»/<; 
 apvrJc ttfia TrpoKOWTOvTtov iKHVoic;, ft/coc, orav yrwaiv »?/ii"C Ttrpv- 
 'vtof.ievovQ, Kdi TrXeori ttotc (ttoXw tXOovTaQ avrovg^ race Traina 
 TTiioaaacrOai vtto G<paQ TroiilaOai. LXI. Ka'iToi ry tavT(jjv EKaarovg, 
 H <TU)(j>povoviJiiVy ^pr/ Ta /urj npoar^KovTa iTriKTio/nivovg jmaWov, »/ ra 
 
 of hostility which they naturally entertain 
 towards the Sicilian Greeks, as their rivals 
 in commerce, arts, &c. ; and indeed as all 
 of them, except the Leontines and Cata- 
 nteans, the allies of their enemies the 
 Lacedaemonians. Of KaOifTTaaOai the sense 
 is, *to regulate,' and also *to adjust, accom- 
 modate,' &c. To TToXkfiiov, by a frequent 
 idiom, stands for a noun. The full mean- 
 ing intended is, that * they so regulated 
 and managed their natural hostility to the 
 Sicilians, — covering what they did under 
 the specious name of alliance, — as to make 
 it seem amity.' The phrase tt; to Kvfitp'eoov 
 adverts to the motive of this, namely, self- 
 interest. 
 
 2. The ydp here h.is reference, not 
 to what goes immediately before, but to 
 something further back, as to the danger 
 the country was in from the ambitious 
 projects of the Athenians : and the sense 
 here intended is, ' [Danger there is ;] for 
 on our undertaking war, and calling them 
 into aid, — persons who are ready enough 
 of themselves to bring in their forces 
 uncalled for,' — &c. The phrase ttoXbhov 
 alpiaOai (formed on the phrase a'iptaOai 
 OTrXa) has already occurred supra i. 80, 
 and iii. 39, and is found in the best writers. 
 I have followed Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller 
 in editing, for vulg. rolt; tTriKaXovfispoig, 
 rovg tTriKaXovukvovg, which, besides 
 being confirmed by the authority of the 
 best MSS., is, as Poppo shows, quite per- 
 mitted by the usiis foquendi, though offer- 
 ing a rarer syntax, but, on that very 
 account, more likely to be genuine. Here 
 (notwithstanding what is urged by Arnold) 
 I cannot think that hostility is denoted. 
 The expression may be supposed to mean, 
 as Poppo explains it, *to carry an expedition 
 to any place or person :' and so it may be 
 understood in a passage of Agath. p. 43, 31, 
 (doubtless written with a view to the pre- 
 sent,) ri ydp i^jSovXopTO oi 'A9r]valoi, rovg 
 ini Ovpaig TroXtfiiovg dipfVTsg, ovCi (I conj. 
 ai^f) log TTOppiOTaTU} tTTiffTpaTtveiv Kai 
 Xx>fiaivi(T9ai ry ^iKiXiq, ; 
 
 On the use here of avrig, to signify 
 fpOHte, see note on iii. 65, and Herm. 
 
 Opusc. i. 313. In the words following, 
 KaKiog Tt Tt'iiJidg avTovg ttoiovvtojv TtXtcri 
 ToXg oUfioig, ' doing harm to ourselves at 
 our own expense,' there is conveyed a 
 bitter reflection on the folly of the war 
 party. 
 
 rijg dpxfjg "Vta TrpoKOTTTovrojv tKtivoigl 
 * paving the way for their dominion [over 
 us],' 'promoting its increase.' In rrpoK. 
 there is a metaphor taken from cutting 
 one's way, or making a road, through 
 woods or rough ground. See my note on 
 Matth. iii. 3. With respect to the (jeni- 
 tive here, it may depend, as Haack and 
 Poppo suppose, on n'^pog understood : but 
 preferable is the view of Goeller, who 
 thinks that the genitive is here put from 
 the term irpoKOTTTiiv being equivalent to 
 the phrase irpoKOTn)v -KOitiv, which would 
 take the genitive. And so indeed the 
 Scholiast explains by ■Kpoo^oiroiovvTiov, 
 yyovv TrpoK07rt)u Kai tTTiSocriv tzoiovvtmv 
 t'lfiutv Tt)g dpxt)g tKelvioi'. 
 
 race Trdvra] Meaning, by the use of 
 neuter for masculine, all the various Sice- 
 liot states. 
 
 Ch. LXI. Now comes the argument 
 founded on the to ^vf^ptnov, in which the 
 speaker first shows that peace is the com- 
 mon interest of all parties in ever}- city, 
 even of those who, as being of Ionian 
 origin, may think they have nothing to 
 fear, but much to hope, from the Athe- 
 nians : a notion which is then set aside by 
 an appeal to facts, as founded on the grasp- 
 ing conduct of Athens, by which it is evi- 
 dent that she makes no distinctions of race 
 among those whose possessions she covets, 
 but is incited by ambition and desire of rule 
 to subjugate all without distinction. Such 
 is the general sense contained in the first 
 six sections of this chapter. 
 
 1. KaiToi Ty eavTu'V — TrpoaXafifSdveivl 
 Render, * And yet, if we be wise, it behoves 
 us to call allies to our aid, and face ad- 
 ditional dangers in war, rather when 
 endeavouring to acquire what does not 
 at present belong to us, than when injuring 
 what is ah'eady our own.' This view of 
 the sense is at once called for by the con- 
 
 OT.. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXI. 
 
 7.9 
 
 croTjita pXaiTTOVTaQ £u^//ua^ou? Tt tTraytaOm Kai tovc kiv^vvov<; 
 TTpoaXa^pavEiv' vofAiaai re araaiv jmaXiara (pOhi^eiv rag iroXtig Kai 
 TTfv ^iKiX'iaVf lie ye ol evoiKoi ^vfjnravTEg /jiev eTri(i(tvXwd/.u6a, Kara. 
 TToXng ^£ o(£(Tra^iei'. 2. a yjpr] yvovraq Kai i^iunrjv i^iwTij KaraX- 
 Xayrivai Kai iroXiv ttoXh, Kai ireipaaOai koiv^ aoj^nv Tfjv naaav 
 StfceXmv* irapscTTavai ot jurjoert ifjg ot /i€i' AwociJc Vf^itiiv TroXe/uiKn 
 Toig AOrjvaioig, to ct XaXxiot/coi' rrj laoi ^vyywtla acrcpaXeq' av 
 yap Toig '^Oviffiv on ci^a 7rt<()u/c£, tou eripov lyOn iir'iaaiVy aXXd 
 Twv ev ry Si/ceXm ayaOuiv i(j)uiLUvoif a Koivij KiKTt)i.iiOa. 3. iS)}- 
 Xtoaav cl vvv iv rig rov XaXfCiot/cou ytvouc 7rapaKXt}(Tii' roTc yo^o 
 ou^eTTcuTTore (T(j>i(n Kara to ^vp/na^^iKov 'n'po(TJ5utfii)(Ta(nv avToi to 
 ciKaiov jLiaXXov Trjq ^vvO}iKr}q TrpodvjJiuyq ira^kayovTO. 4. Kai tovq 
 fxtv AOijvaiovg TavTa irXiovtKTfiv re Kai TTpovofiaSai ttoXX*/ ^vy- 
 
 text, and supported by the exposition of 
 the Scholiast. With the expression to. 
 irolfia, (which is, as Duk. observes, op- 
 posed to TO. yLYj irpoariKovTa, aliena,) com- 
 pare i. 70, TO, iToljjia /3\d;//at. It is well 
 pointed out by Poppo, that the participles 
 iTTiKTiofitvovg and (iXaTTTOVTag connect, 
 not with eKCKTTOvg, but with ^vfifidxovg. 
 Of the phrase rovg Kivdvvovg TrpoaXafj.- 
 (idveiv the sense is, 'to take to ourselves 
 (^suscipere) dangers.' 
 
 With the weighty truth conveyed in the 
 words following, vojxiaai Tt, viz. that 'fac- 
 tion most of all ruins the cities singly, 
 and Sicily collectively,' might be compared 
 several parallel ones in the historians and 
 orators. 
 
 ■qg yi oi tvoiKoi — ^lEora/ifv] These 
 words are meant to bring more home the 
 charge of faction on the Siceliots, and to 
 set in a strong point of view its pernicious 
 effects ; the sense being, ' inasmuch as 
 (quippe) we its inhabitants are, on the one 
 hand, plotted against collectively, while, on 
 the other, we are at dissension with each 
 other, city set against city.' AuffTOfiev 
 stands for KUTd 8ia(TTd<reig iajikx'. 
 
 2. On this confessed truth the speaker 
 adduces the prudent counsel, that ' fully 
 aware of this evil, they should endeavour 
 to be reconciled to each other, both indi- 
 viduals (such as the leaders of political 
 factions) and states, and endeavour con- 
 jointly to save Sicily.' 
 
 irapiffTavai] Repeat XPV^ 'nor should 
 it occur to any one, nor should any one 
 imagine :' a sense of trap, occurring also 
 at iv. 95, and vi. 34, and occasionally 
 found in other Attic writers besides our 
 author. 
 
 Ty *lddi ^vyyEViiq. do<paXtg'\ 'is secure 
 
 by its Ionian affinity.' In the words fol- 
 lowing, oil ydp — KiKri^ixtOa, I have thought 
 proper to follow the punctuation adopted 
 by Goeller and Poppo, of whom the latter 
 very properly explains the sense to be, 
 * Non enim propterea quod Sicilia in duas 
 gentes (propr. gentibus eam habitantibus 
 in duas partes) divisa est, alterius odio 
 aggrediuntur.' And so Arnold renders, 
 ' It is not a national quarrel on account of 
 a distinction of races, which makes them 
 invade us, because one of our races is 
 their natural enemy.' Tou tTtpov tx^fi, 
 'by hatred of the one [of those two],' the 
 Dorian. On the expression ^<X" T^'t<pvKi 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 309, C. 
 
 3. avToi TO diKaiov — Trapetri^ovro] 
 Render, 'they willingly afforded what was 
 right [by covenant], even beyond what 
 the covenant required : ' so meaning, as 
 Dobree explains, ' Athenienses Chalciden- 
 sibus omnia ea prsestitisse, quae postulare 
 propter animum quo socius affectus esset, 
 potius quam per verba foederis potuissent.' 
 Here avToi, as a little before, bears the 
 sense volentes, ultro. MdXXop Tifg ^vv 
 OrjKrjg stands, as Poppo explains it, for 
 fidXXov // i(TTiu r) KwOfiKq, equivalent 
 to fidXXov r) Kara Trfv Kvi'OrjKtjv. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 454. By Tt/v lvv9liKt)v 
 is meant, as Poppo points out, the ancient 
 alliance spoken of at iii. 86. 
 
 4, Trpovoiiadai'\ sibi prothlere ac pro- 
 spicere, ' to forecast for oneself as to these 
 things.' Of this construction (somewhat 
 rare) examples occur in Xen. Mem. iv. 
 3, 12, ra avfi<pspovTa TrpovoeloOai, and 
 Diod. Sic. t. V. 114,4, np. tyiv TrpoSoaiav: 
 also in a passage of St. Paul, Epist. Rom. 
 xii. 17, Trp- KaXd. In all which cases the 
 sense is literally, 'to be provident for one- 
 
80 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 Kouav iTiUfnoTlpoiQ ovGi. TT^fyKi ydf) TO ai'6/f>(07rtiov ^ta Travrd^ 
 
 "/^X^"' 1^^^^ '^^^ t'//COVroC, </>uAtt(7(Ttf70«( ^£ TO fVlOI/. 5. OtTOl C£, 
 
 yiyvuxjKovTeQ uvtci^ ju»/ oyu^cJ^ TrpoaKOTTovjiuv, nr]^e roi^ro rjc ttocct- 
 puraroi' f/Kfi K'^o/imc, ro Kod-wc </^oj3f|od)' aTrorrac; tJ din^ni, dfi((p' 
 Tavuf^ev, (). Tci^iGTa o av airaWay}) hutov yivoiro, t'l irimi; aAArj- 
 Aouc ^v^ifiani^uv' ov yap diro rtjg avruiv op/muivTai 'AOr}va't(n, a'AA* 
 EK Ttfc; T(M)v nriKuAbaankvwv. 7. Kai oura>c ov ttoXe/ho^ TroAf'/jw, 
 H^»/i'y de ^uj(pop<u (iTTorcyjudi'wc 7r«uoi;rai" c/t t' f7rt/cA»/roi, tvTrptndjg 
 aSiKoi tXOdvTfg, tuXdywi; dirpuKToi dwium. LXII. Kai to /uiv 
 TToov TouQ AOrjvaiovi: to(Tovtov ayaOov tv BttvXivouevoic ^vuiaKhraC 
 rnv 0£ uTTo TTrtiTwi^ of.ioAoyovi.uv^v apiarov ttvai Eipr)VYjv iriog ov v/>»J 
 Ku\ iv t^ilv iwTo1(; TTou'iaaaOai ; 2. r} ^ofcelre, a toJ ti tarn' ayci^di/, 
 
 self as to any tiling,' and, by implication, 
 to stiidi/, cultlrate^ or practise it. ilXtovtic- 
 Ttiv is added by way of explanation, to 
 show that the consideration of self-interest 
 in this matter was carried even to graspin<j. 
 In the words following, toIq vTcaKovnv 
 tToifxortpoii; ov(Ti, the comparative is to be 
 resolved into ij.a\\ov and the positive, (as 
 iii. 63, where d^icjTtpoi stands for fidXXov 
 a^ioi,) the expression here being for 
 tToifioig VTruKovtiv fiaWov, scil. r/ dvTi- 
 fTT)jvai. Of pvXdffoeoOai to Ittiov the 
 sense is, * to be wary as to an assailant,' 
 *to beware of meddling with an assailing 
 power.' 
 
 6. o<rot ik — ajuapraro/itv] There is 
 here, as Goeller observes, a commixture 
 of two constructions. Of Trpto^vTarov 
 xpiVat,- — til OifrOai the sense is, * regarding 
 this as a most important object, for all to 
 well regulate what is the common object 
 of fear to all [namely, subjugation].' The 
 phrase npta^vTarov Kplvai answers to the 
 Latin antiquius habere; and in both we 
 recognise a use (riginating in the several 
 ideas of antiquity^ honour, esteem, and im- 
 portance being so closely connected as to 
 nuitnally merge one into another. 
 
 6. After showing that the speediest 
 mode of being rid of the fear in question 
 is to come to terms of mutual accomm<»da- 
 tion, the speaker then proceeds to subjoin 
 the reason, — which, exi)ressed in plain 
 and explicit terras, is, that the Athenians 
 would have no point d^appui from which 
 to attack them : though for this, which 
 would have been the direct and obvious 
 mode of expression, we have what is the 
 same thing intimated indirectly by refer- 
 ence to the fact, that the Athenians do 
 not make the attack proceeding from their 
 
 own country, but from that of those wlio 
 have called ihem. 
 
 7. Kai olVwt,-— d7r«a(Tt] These words are 
 meant to further set forth the beneficial 
 effect of pacification ; though the sense 
 contained therein is somewhat obscured 
 by the unusual mode of expression adopted. 
 Render, * And thus war will not be ter- 
 minated by war, but differences will with- 
 out trouble cease by pacification :' where 
 there is reference to the state of things 
 which subsists when pacification is not 
 resorted to. Here, then, it is declared 
 that war cannot only be terminated by 
 war, namely, by such contest as shall 
 utterly destroy or humble one of the bel- 
 ligerent parties : whereas differences will 
 of themselves cease in peace ; q. d. ' Wur 
 engenders war, and peace peace, by extin- 
 guishing differences.' In the next words 
 we have a most pointed sentence, serving 
 to stt in a strong light the happy result 
 of this pacification. Render, * And thus 
 those who have been called in, after 
 having come hither with fair pretences 
 but unjust views, will witli fair reason 
 be dismissed without having effected their 
 object:' where it is well observed by 
 Poppo, 'Ssepe apud Thucyd. paria paribus 
 referri, et contrariis contraria opponuntur.' 
 
 Ch. LXII. Here the speaker urges his 
 object on the sole ground of the danger 
 to be apprehended from the Athenians, 
 alleging the extreme uncertainty which 
 ever attends hostilities, insonmch that no 
 state could feel sure that it would not lose 
 rather than gain by the continuance of the 
 war, of which the sacrifices and hazards 
 were certain, and the prospective advan- 
 tages were illusive. 
 
 1. TTuij, i)v XP") Kai iv t'lpXv avroTg 
 
 OL. S8, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXII. 
 
 81 
 
 ^v ./ 
 
 ^ > 
 
 r/ H Tw ra tvavTia, ov^ ijavj^la juaXXov rj 7rdAc/ioc ri fnev naiaai av 
 eKarepu), ro Se ^vv^iaawcrai, Kai rdt; rt/iac Kai Xa/nnpdTriTag J/ctv- 
 SvvoTEpag^ iyiiv t^v upi^ivDV, aXXa re oaa iv /m^Kei Xdyojv av riq 
 ^dXOoi, wffinpwepl tov TroAt^ely ; a xp») oKi^a^evovq fir) tovq 
 ifxovQ Xdyovq virtpiluv, rrjv ^l avToZ Tiva awT^piav /ndXXov aV 
 avTwv npoi^ur, ^ 3. Kai ti rig (BifBaiujg ti r} Tto SiKalw ^ (i'la 
 npd^eiv oUrai, tco nap IXmSa /u»J x^XtirtZq acpaXXiaOu), yroOc ot\ 
 nXeiovq iiSii Kai Ti^iopiaiq jneTim'Tsq rovq d^iKOvvTaq, Kai iX-nicravTec 
 
 ETSpoiBvvdnH Tivl 7rXi0VeKTt](TElVj 01 jiliV OV^ 0(TOV OVK ^JiWVaVTOj dXX' 
 
 TroifiaairOai ;] Meaning, in other words, 
 *if all confess it to be the best thmg in 
 the case of others, why should they not 
 prefer it in their own V With the senti- 
 ment here expressed as to the i)recious- 
 ness of peace, may be compared (besides 
 other similar ones occmn-ing in the best 
 writers) the following in a passage of 
 Menand. as cited in Stob. Serm. p.^SGG, 
 'E.iprtvT) ytijjpybv kclv irkTpaiQ rpk^si ku- 
 Xwc, TToXefioc St Kap irtSiq) kokuhj. See 
 also a passage of Philemon cited in Stob. 
 Serm. p. 367- 
 
 2. ^ doKi'iTf — TToXefXilv] Of this long 
 and involved sentence the meaning may 
 be thus expressed : * Or think ye that if 
 any be in prosperity, or the reverse, that 
 quiet rather than warfare will not better 
 remove the evil and secure the good ; and 
 think ye not that peace keeps honours and 
 splendours freer from danger ; besides 
 having many other advantages such as 
 any one might employ as many words in 
 dilating on, as on those of war.' Very 
 properly, for the infin. Travaai — Kwdia- 
 (Tuxrai, have Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller 
 restored the optat. Trautrai — IvvSiaahxrai : 
 such being, I apprehend, required by the 
 hypothetical cast of the words, q. d. Svould 
 it not be so?' though a certain obscurity 
 pervades the whole sentence, owing to two 
 irregularities in the constniction ; I. that 
 pointed out by Goeller as follows : ' post 
 verbum SoKtl oratio ex verbo finite in 
 verbum infinitum transit ; doKtl dk fioi 
 ovdi—elxtv, dWd—ovde dvai y tTTiKKriaig 
 a'vTT).' 2. that which (as Poppo observes) 
 is involved in the circumstance of the in- 
 terrogation in the former member of the 
 sentence denying, in the latter affirming ; 
 in consequence of which there is, as 
 Goeller and Arnold point out, an absence 
 of the negative before txnv, as though 
 the preceding ov had been joined wilh 
 SoKiiTf instead of being united with /xaX- 
 \ov. Poppo refers to a similar negligence 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 of expression occurring at i. 71, 1 , Kai ohaOt 
 — laov vkfxtTi. Ill vTTipiSth' and Trpoidtlu 
 we have an instance of paronomasia set 
 off (as the poet expresses it) by * apt alli- 
 teration's artful aid.' 
 
 3. Kai a rit,' — ^uie/B?/] What is here 
 said is intended to repress the disappoint- 
 ment that any one would be likely to feel 
 on being thwarted in his projects of bene- 
 fiting in some way or other by the war : 
 and the full sense here intended is, ' If any 
 one makes himself sure that he should, 
 either by justice or by force, accomplish 
 some favourite object, — let him not take it 
 in dudgeon that he is baffled in his expect- 
 ations, knowing that already many who 
 had taken in hand to avenge themselves 
 on those that had injured them, and others 
 who had hoped, by some j)()W'er tiiey pos- 
 sessed, to aggrandize themselves, have 
 been respectively frustrated in their hopes ; 
 the former not only not obtaining venge- 
 ance, but not coming off with safety ; the 
 latter, instead of getting more, having, 
 perchance, lost what they already had.' 
 Btliaiiog may, agreeably to the view of 
 the Scholiast and Poppo, be taken with 
 Trpd^ttv : but more in accordance with 
 the context will it be to take it w ith oisTai, 
 in the sense prro certo, as in another pas- 
 sage of our author supra i. 134, fitfiaiujg 
 (ISoTsg, and in Plato, p. C85, ri fStficuajg 
 oUcrGai. Parallel to this is also the ex- 
 pression in Acts A p. ii. 3G, dn^aXdi; yirw- 
 (TKSTio. With T(f) StKaiip, which means 'by 
 the justice of his cause,' comp. Soph, CEd. 
 Col. 880, toIq Toi diKaioig x*^ /^('«X''C I'tK^ 
 fisyav. The expression r^ Trap' tXTrida 
 is by Arnold rightly regarded as ecjuiva- 
 lent to Tip TrapaXoyip. Compare another 
 passage further on, vii. 66, and see note 
 on ii. 89, 5. In /i/) ;^a\67rd>c (T^aWfcr^ci 
 (scil. Trjg iXiridog) the term x"X*^<^i.* 
 beai's the sense graviter, as in the phrase 
 XaXeTrCjg ndrrxtiv or <peptip : there being 
 indeed a sort of permutation of expression 
 
 G 
 
82 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXIII. 
 
 83 
 
 '8' €(T(i>0»j(Tav, Toiq S, avTi rov ttXeov cych', TTpoffKaTaAnrnv tu 
 
 k 
 
 nurwv Qvv€p»/. 4. rijuw^ta yap ou/c ti^ru^ft, o(/cataJC, ot"* 'cat aoi- 
 K-eTrai* ov^e i(^\ifQ jStjSatov, ^ton /cat cutXTri. to o£ aaraajurjTov rou 
 /iihWovTOQ bjq tiTi 7r\ei(TTOv K^aru., navriov re (x^aXtpwraroy or, 
 o/LitjQ Kai vo»>(Tj^t(t>rorov ^ati'trai* £^ tcrou yop ototortCi Trfw/nrjOeia 
 iLiaWov £7r* aXX)iXouc ip^d/iihOa. LXllI. Kat ruv tov ufpavovq tc 
 TfJUTOu Sid TO orffC/iaoTov Stoc, /cat Std to ri^t) (l>opBp(WQ TropovTag 
 'A0»/vatouC) KUT ain(j>OTtpa eKirXayivT^c, /cat to eXXtTreg TJjg -yvoj^iijc, 
 
 for /<^ ^a\«7raiv£rw (r^oXXo/xfi'OC. Of 
 7rpo(TicaraXt7rttv the sense is, insuper 
 amittere, * to lose wliat they already 
 had.' 
 
 4. The speaker now shows how it comes 
 to pass that these two classes of persons 
 are respectively disappointed of their ex- 
 pectations. It is, that 'vengeance (mean- 
 ing the avenger of wrong) does not neces- 
 sarily, as ought justly to be the case, come 
 off with success, because it is injured ; nor 
 is strength (meaning the strong party) 
 sure [of attaining its object], because it is 
 hopeful,' i. e. fully expects success. Willi 
 this use of diKuicog, which here signifies 
 ut par est, nt jure dehcbat, ' as of right it 
 ought,' compare Soph. (Ed. Col. 7^1 2> and 
 Xen. de Venat. iv. 5. A close imitation 
 of this whole passage as far as TrXtlcrroi' 
 Kparfl is found in Dio Cass. p. 398, 16 — 29, 
 w here, had the editors been aware of the 
 circumstance, they would not, as tliey have 
 done, for tvTvxf^, have read drvx^^- 
 
 This the speaker then follows up with a 
 weighty moral maxim, — namely, that the 
 uncertainty of the future has, for the most 
 part, the predominance, so as to order 
 events : where the expression rv dorciO- 
 fxriTOi* bears the same sense as at iii. 59, 1 : 
 and TOV fitWovTog means, * of future for- 
 tune,' 'what shall happen in future.' Simi- 
 larly in a passage of Dio Cass, we have. 
 Tip daTaOfiiiTtii ri/c tv^^Q- 
 
 Finally, on this great moral truth the 
 speaker then engrafts a profound re- 
 flection, to make it the more salutary, 
 — namely, that 'although it be the most 
 deceitful to be trusted to of all things, 
 yet it is evidently fraught with useful in- 
 struction ; inasmuch as each party, being 
 alike inspired with apprehension, proceeds 
 against the other with the more fore- 
 thought [as to consequences] : ' where at 
 the words xprierifiOiTaTov <paiviTai there is 
 an ellipsis of dvai or ov, on which see note 
 at iii. 42, 5. 
 
 Ch. LXIII. The speaker now proceeds 
 to draw the inference which necessarily 
 followed from the foregoing statement 
 
 of the case, as to what they ought to 
 do. 
 
 1. Kal vvv'\ 'and now [such being the 
 present posture of affairs].' Of tov a(pa- 
 vovg — tKirXayevTeg the sense is, 'struck 
 with alarm on both grounds, — as well on 
 account of the undefinable fear of the un- 
 certain (lit. unseen) [future], as because 
 the Athenians present are formidable,' 
 meaning, in other words, *on account of 
 the present fear of the Athenians.' Such 
 seems to be the full sense here intended, 
 though imperfectly developed in the words 
 employed to express it. In tov d(})avovQ 
 allusion is had to the daTuOyiriTOv tov 
 fisWovTOQ, a little before. By driKfiapTov 
 is denoted that which cannot be brought 
 to the TtKfiap, the mark or sign by which 
 any thing is determined to be so or so ; 
 and consequently what is undefined and 
 obscure, or what is not to be coujectured 
 as to its event from previous signs. Com- 
 pare Find. Fyth. x. 98, and Olymj*. vii. 83, 
 and Herodot. v. 92, xP^'''''V('*oi' dTBKfi'p- 
 Tov. Hence the term is especially apjilied 
 to fate (as iEschyl. Fers, 907, fxoipag TySt 
 Kvpifffag dTiKfxapTOTaTTjQ,) or fortune, (as 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 181 1 & 1087, 7, where 
 we have tvxV «t., and 2345, 3, drtKixap- 
 Tov TTpdyfia rvxt],) and that especially 
 with reference to the unseen fortune, which 
 may well excite fear as to the event. Here, 
 then, it forms a most appropriate term : 
 and with the bold expression tov d<l>avovg 
 [tov fxkWovTog] did to dTiKfiapTOV Skog, 
 we may compare a not dissimilar one in 
 Shakspeare's Hamlet, act iii. sc. 1, ' the 
 dread of something after death, — That 
 nndiscorered country, from whose bourn 
 No traveller returns, — puzzles the will, 
 And makes us rather bear those ills we 
 have. Than fly to others that we know 
 not of.^ In Sid to ri^rj (^ofifpovg TrapSvTag 
 'ABi^raiovg there is, as Goeller observes, 
 a confusion of two modes of expression, 
 did ' A9r}vaiovg ^o(iepovg TrapovTag and 
 did TO TTapeivai 'AO. 
 
 Kai TO IWiireg Tr/g yvu)fir)g — dTroTrkfX- 
 TTojfttv] Render, ' And as to what is de- 
 
 wv eKaarog | Ttc loriOtJiutv n^a^nv, raig KwXvimaiQ ravTaig Uavuii^ 
 vofiKTavTtg eip^Orjvai, rovg itpeaTwrag TroXi/Luovg Ik t»7c X^P^^ aVo- 
 TTf^TTW/ntv* Kai avTol luaXiOTa julIv eq dffitov ^u/<j3w^6i', il Se /irj, 
 Xpovov (jjg ttXHgtov (nreKjd/LUvoi^ rag Idiac: Sia(J)opdt,- f'g avBiq dva- 
 (jaX(i)^tOa. 2. TO ^u/u-rrav re SrJ yi'w^ty, whOoiluvoi jnev t/noiy iroXiv 
 e^ovreg eKaarog tXtvOipav^ a(j> rig avTOKpdro^tg ovreg tov sv kqI 
 KaKtjg ^puivTa i^ ttrou a^ery a/mvvovinida' rjy St aVtCTTjJaavTfc, aXXoig 
 viraKovaiofxiVy ov Trtpt tou TifxtjprjcraaOai riva, aXXd, kui dyav t'l 
 
 ficient in the plans which we each thought 
 we should accomplish, accounting that 
 we have been enough hampered in their 
 execution [by these hindrances], let us 
 send packing these enemies hovering 
 around us.' With respect to the con- 
 struction, we may either suppose, with 
 Goeller, that to iWiirig is an accusative 
 absolute, the sense bein<;, quod att'met ad ; 
 or, with Arnold, regard to iWnrkg Ttjg 
 yi'ijjfiTjg as a condensed form of expres- 
 sion for r/)i/ yvwfirjv e'lpxOrjvai ijCTt 
 iWnri] y'lyvtaQai. 
 
 For Tig eight MSS. have ti, which is 
 adopted by 13ekker and Goeller : while 
 Foppo retains the common reading ; and 
 very properly ; since besides that the 
 authority of MSS. is quite in its favour, 
 the expression tKaaTog Tig, 'each indi- 
 vidually,' is at once suitable in itself, and 
 of frequent occurrence in our author. 
 Thus supra iii. 45, we have, wg tKCKTTTj Tig 
 KUTsxiTai : and so Xen. Cyr. vi. 1, 46, 
 and Anab. vi. 1, 19, Hier. ii. 16. By the 
 Ti, indeed, there would be introduced an 
 overloading of the sentiment ; nor could it 
 be the speaker's intent to bring so pro- 
 minently forward the designs of aggran- 
 dizement which some states had formed, 
 because he would only remind the auditors 
 of the all-grasping Syracuse. It was 
 enough for Hermocrates to say, 'consili- 
 orum defectus in iis qua; nos exsecuturos 
 esse unusquisque sperabamus.' By Talg 
 KioXvfiaig TovTaig are meant, the hin- 
 drances in the accomplishment of their 
 several designs, whether of security or of 
 aggrandizement, which had arisen from 
 the interposition of the Athenians. 
 
 'E<pe(TTa>Tag stands for tTriKHfikvovg, 
 bearing the sense of the Latin hnminentes, 
 as said of those who are hovering around 
 to watch the time for attack. So Livy, 
 XXV. 20, ' alterius ducis exercitusque op- 
 primendi occasionem imminebat.^ 
 
 tg dtSiov] in perpetuum, ' for perpetuity 
 or duration for all future time.' With the 
 phrase, a little after, tg avOig dvafiaXu)- 
 
 fitOa, 'let us defer, postpone to some other 
 season,' comp. Lucian,ii. 231, rat; iXTridag 
 laaifOig dtl dvtjSdXXeTo. Xen. Symp. ii. 7, 
 TovTo fiev tig avOig dTroOwfitOa (where, 
 for aTToOiofjitOa, 1 conjecture the true read- 
 ing to be dvaOiofuOa, as in Synes. p. 201, 
 TOVTo eig avOig dvaOiOfitOa). The phrase 
 seems to have been properly a forensic 
 one : and so in a passage of Aristoph. 
 Cone. 984, we have, dXX' ovxi vvv Tag 
 VTTtpe^ijKovTatTtig 'Eadyofifv, dXX' tnavTig 
 dva^tjSXtifxtOa Tdg tvTog tixoffiv yap 
 
 iKSlKa^OfltV. 
 
 2. TO ^vftirav re dt) yvd^tv] These 
 words are to be joined with ttoXiv f^ovTtg, 
 the sense being, 'upon the whole, let us 
 assuredly know, that by following my 
 counsel we shall each of us hold his state 
 free.' 
 
 d<l>' ijg] 'ex qua [urbe] profecti.' With 
 avTOKpuToptg oi^Ttg, ' being masters of our 
 own actions,' compare Xen. Mem. ii. 1, 21, 
 avTOKpaToptg yiyvofitvoi. Farallel to this 
 is the fuller expression at iii. 62, avTo- 
 KpaTwp ovaa tavTifg, where see note. The 
 next words advert to the result of this 
 independence, in their being able to make 
 due return for either benefits or injuries : 
 where i^ "ktov, as Foppo points out, sig- 
 nifies ex o'quo, standing for iequcUiter, alike: 
 and the term dpiTy adverts to the prin- 
 ciple on which this remuneration, whether 
 for good or evil, would be made, — namely, 
 that of moral virtue ; since, according to 
 Fagan ethics, virtue was alike shown in 
 avenging oneself on him who injures, as in 
 benefiting him who does us good. 
 
 The next words advert to the evil con- 
 sequences of following the other counsel, 
 that of the war-party, — namely, that 
 avenging themselves on their enemies 
 would be out of the question, since they 
 would from necessity become friends to 
 those they hate, and at variance with those 
 they love : where at Trtpi tov Tifnopi]- 
 aaaOai we may supply either, with Kiste- 
 macher and Haack, Xoyog ttJTai ; or, with 
 Hermann, from the immediate context, 
 
 g2 
 
 
«4 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXIV. 
 
 ^f 
 
 I 
 
 To^oi^tr, (jn\oi jiilip av toTc £\Ot(Trotc, ^in(popoi ^€ oig ou ^|0»), kcit 
 ayajKiiv ^ yiyvo/ntOa. LXIV. Kai tyo) /mev, — aVfp Kai af))(^o^i€voc 
 ttTTOV, — TToAtv re jiuyiaTrjv Trapf^o/ucroc, /cat cttiwi^ tw /uaAXoy »/ 
 a^uvou/.ifi'OC, a^tcJ wpnu^oinevog avTwv ^vyy^iopEiv, Kai jur} tovq ivav- 
 TinvQ ouroj KOKwg ^pav, wan avTuq to. ttXhm (^XairT^adai, yurj^e 
 ^ta>pm (piXoniKwv jjyuaOm Trjg re o'lKHug yvuj/nrjg Ojutoiuyg avTOKpciTwp 
 
 the words (piXoi av yiyvoifxed' ciWt'iXoiQ. 
 Of Kai dyav li Tvxoi^iv the sense is, 'if 
 even we should be exceedingly fortunate,' 
 viz. so as to avoid death or slavery. Kai 
 I'l stands for ft icai, 'if even;' and the 
 transposition, as Poppo observes, has an 
 intensive force. Here Kai is used as in 
 Kai TTcivv, Kai Xiav, &c. : and the dyav 
 stands for iravv. Compare another pas- 
 sage infra v. 9, and Dionys. Hal. 256, 
 34, ii dk rd jcpdrtora npdKtiav, and 330, 
 fin. 
 
 For vulg. yiyvwfxtOa, (which is confess- 
 edly soloecistic,) Poppo and GotUer edit 
 yiyvoifitOa ; Bekker, yiyvofitOa ; which 
 last reading has been adopted by Herni. 
 de Part, dv, i. 9 ; and rightly ; such being 
 borne out by the authority of almost every 
 good MS., and by no means forbidden by 
 propriety ; since, as Hermann remarks, 
 ' Lft <piXoi et ciu<popot, — to7q ix(^i(Trot(; et 
 olg ov xp')i invicem opposuit scrijjtor, sic 
 opposuit etiam yiyvoi^itQa dv et Kar' 
 dvdyKtiv yiyvofitOa ; ita quidem, ut opta- 
 tivus ad dv ex illo indicativo supplendus 
 sit.' 
 
 Ch. LXIV. This chapter contains the 
 tiriXoyoi, or conclusion ; in which, after 
 first briefly repeating what had been said 
 at the beginning of the speech, (namely, 
 that in thus urging pacification, he is \Mt 
 actuated by regard for the interest of 
 Syracuse in particular, but by the conunon 
 interest of all the Siceliot states,) he pro- 
 ceeds to say, that Syracuse is ready to 
 make all due concessions for this purpose 
 (concessions called for by prudence, since 
 it were utter folly so to injure one's foes 
 as ourselves to receive greater harm) ; 
 and it is but just that the rest of the cities 
 should imitate her example. He then pro- 
 ceeds to say that such mutual concessions 
 must be made, or else they would all have 
 to concede and submit to the common 
 enemy— Athens. He adds, that it is no 
 shame for men to give way to their own 
 flesh and blood, or near kinsmen, or even 
 to fellow-countrymen, as they were natives 
 of the same soil — and that sea-girt and 
 separate— and linked together by the same 
 common appellation of ISicellots. Now the 
 mention of this common name could not 
 
 fail to suggest the idea of national inde- 
 pendence, as consisting in being masters of 
 their own actions — undictated to, not in- 
 termeddled with— by making war, or con- 
 cluding peace, as they saw good, without 
 interference. He concludes by showin** 
 the adrantai/es of the course he is recom- 
 mending, — namely, that ' by so doing they 
 shall be at once rid of foreign interference 
 and domestic war, and thus too will secure 
 their national independence abroad.' 
 
 1. TToXiv fiiyiarrjv 7rapfXf>f^tvog} * civi- 
 tatem maximam exhibens, proferens, in 
 concilium atterens.' There is also an im- 
 plied notion of his sustaining the person of 
 the city, as is plain irom the next words, 
 ctthjjv Tip jiidXXov ^ dfivvov^tvoc, where 
 he speaks in his own person for the state 
 which he represents. 
 
 For vulg. TrpoiidofdvovQ and avrovg, 
 (which, notwithstanding that it is found 
 in all the MSS., must, for the reasons 
 assigned by Goeller and others, be con- 
 sidered quite indefensible,) I have, with 
 Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo, received the 
 conjectural readings of Reiske, Trpoaoo- 
 fidvoQ and aurog : f<tr the words lydj fikv — 
 dt.iCJ are, as Arnold observes, op])osed to 
 those at § 2, tovq oXXovq diKatui tuvto 
 ixoi TToifitTai, and serve to distinguish what 
 Hermocrates thinks should be done bv 
 others, from what he was prepared to do 
 himself. 
 
 With the sentiment contained in the 
 words, just after, fnopiij. (piXovetKiov — Kai 
 jjt; ovK dpxio ri'x»7c, compare a similar one 
 at vi. 78, ov yap olov te dfia Tng re km- 
 Ov^iaQ Kai tT]q tvxVQ tov avrbv o^oiwg 
 rafxiav ytvkirOai. Evidently written with 
 a view to the present, is a passage of 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 182G, 2, rig dv vtto- 
 fxeivtitv, dvOpojTToc wv, uTravra, Kai rd 
 Trig yvu)fir)g (consilii) Kai rd Trig tvxVQ* 
 elg tavTov dvaXaiitlv ; also of Aristid. iii. 
 419. By fjLwpiqi tpiXoveiKuiv is meant, 
 ' through foolishness of strife ;' where the 
 term <piXov. designates the so striving to 
 have one's own way, as to be obstinately 
 bent thereon ; striving for the lore of strife. 
 Such is the sense expressed by the verb at 
 V. HI, 4, and by the noun (piXovtiKia at 
 i. 41. 
 
 85 
 
 tlvai, jcal v^ oufc ap^^ ru^nc, a'AA' oaov eiKoq 'cfaaaBai. 2. Ka\ 
 TOVQ aWovQ ^iKaiw rauro /uoi Trocrfcrot, vr^' u^oJr avrwv koI ^r) utto 
 rcov TToAe^/oiv rouro iraOuv. 3. ovSlv yap alcrxpov o'lKeiovg oiKtlwi, 
 y^aaacjOai, rt Aioptia nva Ar^ioeauc, ^5 XaXKi^ea rwv Ivyy.vwv, n) 
 6, Ivjiirav y.'irovaq iivrag. Km ^vvoIkovq ^koc x^'/^oC Kai Trspipp^rov, 
 Kai ovo^a ev KSKXv^i^vovg St/ceAccJrac* ol TroXf^tiricro^iv re, ol^at, orav 
 ^i'A'Pp, Kai 'ivyx(^pnao^,e^ y, 7r«Atv Ka& r^iaq avrovq, \oyoiq koi- 
 voig xe^V"^"'- roue ^e dX\o<pv\ovg iireXOovTaq aOpooi a,], r]v 
 ^uxppovw^itv, d^wvoufi.Oa, tiVeo Kai Kaff kdarovq i^Xanrdfievoi 
 tu^iTTavreq kiv^vvwo^uV ^u^i/id^ouc St ov^tTrore ro Aoittov ha^6- 
 
 \ 
 
 2. In the words v<p' v{xCJv avrdv — 
 7ra9f.lv (equivalent to r)(T<TdaOai) there is 
 involved a certain harshness, which would 
 be effectually removed l)y reading, with 
 Dobree, d<p' for v<p'. This, however, is 
 forbidden by the opposition between twv 
 7roXefii(ov and ?;/^wi/ avTwv ; an opposition 
 to which alone the harslmess in question 
 is to be attributed. Moreover, the sense 
 here intended is not ' of your own accord,' 
 but 'at the hands of each other,' as hi the 
 phrase aTiroBavtiv vtto Tivog. 
 
 3. oiKeiovg] Meaning 'those connected 
 by ties of family, or relationship,' (as at 
 1. 9. iy. 106.) such as were the Dorians or 
 Chalcidians, who were both of one race, 
 though not one family or nation. Simi-' 
 larly in a passage of the prophet Jeremiah, 
 xxxi. 1, the Jewish tribes are spoken of as 
 several families of the same race (namely 
 of Israel). From this connexion by affi- 
 nity there is at to Sk Ki'HTrav, a little after, 
 a transition to tlie less binding, but never- 
 theless close, ties of local connexion, as 
 regards inhabitants of the same country. 
 
 Of i)(T(TdaOai the sense is, 'to suffer one- 
 self to come off with the worst ;' the terra 
 being equivalent to tXaaffovaOamt i.77,1 • 
 and so in ^schyl. Ag. 916, To7g d' dX^ioig 
 ye Kai to viKaaOai TrptTrti. In irtpippvrov 
 we have a highly significant and emphatic 
 term, (q. d. and that sea-girt,) of which 
 the purpose is to intimate that ' as being 
 separated from the society of others, they 
 were the more closely bound to each 
 other, and had a common interest in 
 keeping off" the interference of foreigners, 
 with whom they could have no natural 
 connexion.' 
 
 Kai ovofia 'iv KeKXrjfievovg 'EiKiXuorag, 
 &c.] Here the mention of the common 
 appellation Siceliots naturally serves to 
 suggest the idea of national independence ; 
 and hence no little address may be recog' 
 nised in the sentiment now expressed by 
 the speaker : ' and, being Siceliots, we 
 
 shall, I wot, exercise our independence by 
 making war or concluding peace one with 
 another, at our own pleasure.' Of lvyx*»- 
 pT)'^6fifGa—KaO' »//ia(; the sense is, literally, 
 ' we shall come to terms of peace one with 
 anotlier:' with which compare the ex- 
 pression ^vyxiopilv -n-pog rivag at ii. 59, 
 and iii. 27. The more usual phrase to 
 denote this is, Kv^l^aivfiv -rrpog Tiva. 
 With Xoyoig Koivo~ig xj'W/un-oi, 'holding 
 common conferences one with another,' 
 compare the Latin expression colloquia 
 habere or facere. 
 
 Tovg de dXXoipuXovg tTTtXOovTag'] These 
 words are by all the translators and com- 
 mentators explained * foreigners invading 
 us,' ' foreign invaders.' But they might 
 have remembered that the Athenians, who 
 are here alluded to, had not come as 
 invaders, but merely as interlopers, inter- 
 meddlers in business which was none of 
 theirs : and such is, I apprehend, in effect 
 the sense here meant to be conveyed. 
 Hence we may render, 'foreigners in- 
 truding,' 'foreign intruders.' So, I would 
 observe, Josej)hus must certainly have un- 
 derstood the words, as appears' from the 
 following passage (evidently written in 
 imitation of the present) in Ant. xvH. 
 12, 6, Tovg d' dXXo^vXovg tTreXOovrag 
 (Toj(ppovtfTTdg Toij (TTaaidaovTog tCjv dv- 
 OpwTTojv — yevEaOai. 
 
 e'lTTfp Kai Ka9' fKatTTovg iSXnrrrofifvot 
 KvfiTravTeg Kivdvvevonev] 'inasmuch as, 
 while injured individually, we are col- 
 lectively imperilled.' Comp. Tacit. Agric. 
 12, ' Dum singuli pugnant, universi vin- 
 cuntur ;' and Justin, viii. 1, 'Gracise civi- 
 tates, omnibus perire, quod singulae amit- 
 terent, non nisi oppressae senserunt.' The 
 words tiTTfp Kai Kivdwevofiev are in some 
 measure parenthetical ; serving to give 
 the reason why they should repel all forei<m 
 interference : and in the next words, ^i;^- 
 fidxovg de, &c., the dk is continuatire or 
 resumptite. Render, ' but, I say, we shall 
 
86 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 425. 
 
 ^iOa oud€ ^laWaKTag, 4. to^e yap 7rotoui/r£g iv re tw irapovTi 
 ^vo7v dyaOoiv ov arfprjcrojuev rrjv 2i/CfXtav, 'A0r/va(wi/ te aVoAAa- 
 y^ivai, Km oikhov TroAt^ov, /cat eg to eireiTa Kad' rifxaq avTovq iXtv 
 Ospav viiiovfXiOa Kal vtto aWtjv tjctctov ETTtjSouAfuojucvijv." 
 
 Lav. Toiavra tov EpfxoKpaTOVQ HTrovrog, ntiOo/bitvoi oi St/cc- 
 Atwrai, aurot ^ev Kara (T</)ac aurouc £ui'r^i/£^0y|(Tav 71'Wjur;, ware 
 aTra\\aa<7taOai tov ttoAejuou, e^ovtec « Uugtoi i^ovcrij to?^- ^e 
 Ka/id^iiratotg Mo^yavTivrjv elvai, a^yv^iov tuktov toIk: ^vpaKovaloii; 
 airo^ovmv, 2. oi ^e rtui/ 'AOr]vaiu)v ^ujufia^oi, 7ra^aKaX^(javTt:<; 
 avT(ov Tovc iv TiXu ovTcig, eIttov ort ^v/iij^tjaovTai, Kal al airov^ai 
 ^EaovTai KUKeivoiQ Koivai. 3. eiraiviGcivTtov ^e avTVJv, twoiovvro Tifv 
 
 never, if we be wise, henceforth call in 
 allies or pacificators.' 
 
 4. In conclusion the speaker adverts to 
 the advatttcKjeSf both present and future, of 
 following this counsel : — they will at pre- 
 sent be rid of two evils, foreign intrusion 
 and domestic war ; and, for the futttre, 
 they will enjoy their country in freedom, 
 and less plotted against by others. In 
 the words ov <TTfpr)<To/j,ev dvolv dyaOolv 
 I would not suppose a mere meiosis for 
 *we shall confer a double benefit on 
 Sicily,' (a view which involves something 
 frigid and jejune,) but rather regard them 
 as glancing at the war-party, who were, it 
 is hinted, deprivuig Sicily of these two 
 benefits. 
 
 Ch. LXV. 1. ^vvqvtxQi](^av yviofiy'\ 
 The term KvfitptpsaOcu has here not so 
 much the sense conrenire, 'to agree,' as 
 that of reconciliari, in, conrordiam redire, 
 found in Dio Cass. 1 40, 23. 424, 11 ; a 
 sense, mdeed, required by the added term 
 yvwfiy. Compare Dionys. Hal. Ant. 592, 
 uiit. avfi^fptaifai ralg yrtofiaiQ, and Plato, 
 p. 929, idv dvi/p Kai yvvq firj^afiy ^v/n- 
 (pfpujrrai. Yet with the above the sense 
 'to agree' is included, as appears from 
 the ijfTTt following, of which the force is, 
 * agreed to lay aside the war, on the pro- 
 viso of each holding what they possessed ;' 
 namely, on the well-known principle of 
 later times called the utl possidetis. 
 
 KafiapivaioiQ MopyavrtV;/j/ ttraj] It 
 may be supposed that this town was not, 
 as it has usually been thought, the same 
 with the Morgantia situated on the eastern 
 coast of Sicily, and near the mouth of the 
 river Sima^thus ; since, from its great dis- 
 tance from the Camarinjean territories, it 
 could not have been held by them. It 
 would rather seem, (agreeably to the view 
 long ago ju-ojxmnded by me in my former 
 Thuiydidean works, and which I have 
 
 found further borne out by the opinion of 
 Poppo in his Prolog, ii. \^. 508.) that it 
 was some other of nearly the same name, 
 but of little note. That two places of 
 nearly the same name should exist within 
 no great distance of each other is, though 
 a circumstance unusual, yet not unpre- 
 cedented, since no less than two examples 
 of this are to be found elsewhere m our 
 author ; one at iii. 4, 5, where we have 
 mention of two places of the name of 
 Malea, within eight or nine miles of each 
 other ; and the other at iv. 107, 2, where 
 we have two places of the name of Gap- 
 selus. I still adhere to the opinion ex- 
 pressed in my Transl. with Notes, that the 
 Morgantine here meant was a town situ- 
 ated at some point in the interioi', where 
 the territories of Camarina and Syracuse 
 abutted on each other ; and that it was, 
 as also the other Morgantine or Morgantia, 
 founded by the Morgetes, an Italian tribe, 
 which passed over into Sicily soon after the 
 Siculi, and occupied a considerable portion 
 of the interior of the island in common 
 with them. See Cluver, Sicil. p. 335. 
 Hence it is not improbable that two towns 
 should have been called after them as 
 founders. The Morgetes were a tribe 
 inhabiting the central parts of Sanmium 
 in Sicily, and they called the Morgantina 
 which they founded in Sicily, (far in the 
 interior^ as is certain from Strabo, and 
 not, where Arrowsmith places it, on the 
 sea-coast,) from Morgantia in Sanmium. 
 
 2. avTon' TuvQ iv TsXti ovraf] Mean- 
 ing the Athenian generals. EIttop oti 
 Ki'fijSfjaovTai, ' told them that they should 
 enter into this treaty.' Kal ai Woj/^at 
 taovrai KaKtivoiQ Koivai, 'and that the 
 terms of the treaty would be common to 
 tJiem (i. e. the Athenians),' i. e. would 
 include them also. 
 
 3. tiraii>i(Tdi>TUiP avToJp] ' when they 
 
 OL. 88, 4. J 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXV. 
 
 87 
 
 ofioXoyiaVy Kai ai vrjeg tivv AOr}va'iu)v aTriirXevaav /utra Tavra e/c 
 ^iKiXiag. 4. iXOovTug ^e tovq aTpaTtjyovg 01 iv Ty TroAce AOrfvaloi 
 Tovq fxlv <pvyy^ iCr)ii'i(»)aav, WvQo^wpov Kai So^okAeo, tov 8e Tpirov 
 Eupu^Eoovra ^prj/naTa E7r^«£ai'ro, (og it,ov avTOig to. iv ^iK^X'ia 
 KaTa(TTpi\pa(jOaiy Sw^otc TTnaOiVTEg aTTO^w^rJdEiov. 5. ouroi, t^ 
 Trapovcjrj evTv^ia ^WjUEi'ot, rj^iovv a(j>'iai jurj^lv ivavriovaOai^ aXXd 
 Kai Ta cvvara iv icrw Kai tq a7ropu)Tipa fnydXy tb oitioiiog Kai 
 Ei'OEffTTfpa ira^yaaKivrj KCTtpya^icfOat. airia S ijv 1} irapa Xoyov tijjv 
 nXiiovtiW ivirpayia avT(ng, viroTiiJEiaa i<tvuv Trjg iXiri^og. 
 
 had consented [to the treaty entered into 
 by their allies].' Of tTran'tlv in this sense 
 another example occurs at v, 37 ; and 
 indeed the same is found in the best 
 writers, especially Homer ; where, as here, 
 the term is not unfrequently used ahso- 
 lutely. So II. xxiv. 539 & 540, and Od. 
 iv. 673. Xen. Cyr. iii. 2, II, where we 
 have iiryvtaav, ' consented to the con- 
 ditions of peace.' Also Aristoph. Ran. 
 508, kTTaivu), and Av. 1616. See also note 
 on another passage of our author, iii. 38. 
 1 should not have thought it necessary to 
 enlarge thus far on the matter, but that 
 here the sense in question is, 1 find, missed 
 by all the translators and commentators 
 in general : and under this misapprehen- 
 sion Bp. Thirlwall, in hisHistory of Greece, 
 assigns to the expression of our author 
 what is far from correctly rej)resenting 
 its import, the sense ' having commended 
 their conduct.' All that we can suppose 
 to be meant is a faint acquiescence in 
 what they could not alter. Nay, the very 
 telling the Athenians that * it was their 
 intention to enter into the common treaty 
 of pacification,' was as much as to say that 
 they had no further occasion for their 
 services. 
 
 4. xprffxara tTrpa^arro] 'imposed on 
 him a money fine :' on which phrase see 
 Blomfield on ^schyl. Pel's. 482 We are 
 not told why Eurymedon was more mildly 
 dealt with than his two colleagues. It 
 could not le because he had less authority 
 than t!ie rest, and therefore incurred less 
 blame : for from what was said at ch. 2 
 and 46, it is plain that he was first in the 
 commission. It was probably because he 
 had acquiesced unwillingly in the united 
 judgments of his colleagues. 
 
 5. ovTO), Ty Trapovvy ivrvx'^ — Karep- 
 yd^eaOai'l ' Thus, while using their pre- 
 sent good fortune, they thought that no 
 hindrance was to come across them ; but 
 that they were to accomplish what was 
 possible, and what was very difficult, both 
 with a large and with a most deficient 
 
 force.* Such is the sense here intended, 
 which is well conveyed in the following 
 free version of the words oiffered by Bp. 
 Thirlwall : 'The people was so elated with 
 its recent good fortune, that, as no enter- 
 prise was now too great for its ambition, 
 so it neglected all proportion between its 
 means and its ends, and would not hear of 
 any obstacles which nature or man could 
 oppose to its success.' Of rd dTropioTtpa 
 the sense is, literally, by a peculiar use of 
 the comparative, * things more difficult 
 than can be accomplished,' i. e. too difficult 
 to be accom}»lished : in which sense dnop. 
 occurs at v. Ill, and occasionallv in the 
 best writei*s. Similarly tvdteaTep^, a little 
 after, signifies literally, ' too deficient [for 
 the purpose],' as in Herodot. vii. 48, 
 kvStkaTfpa <l>nivtTai tlvat Ta yfisTtpa 
 TrprjyfiaTa. 
 
 I nmst not omit to say, that I have, with 
 Bekker and Goeller, thought proper not to 
 receive the re after ry just before, though 
 found in most of the best MSS., and 
 adopted by Haack, Poppo, and Arnold. 
 My reason for so deciding is, that the 
 word can have no place here, and may 
 easily have crept in as a var. lect. of the 
 immediately preceding ry. In vain does 
 Dr. Arnold defend it on the ground that 
 the particle is frequently found in Thucyd. 
 where it is equally unnecessary : for, not 
 to say that we must not causelessly mul- 
 tiply such cases, the word is here not 
 merely unnecessary, but detrimental to 
 the sense, by obscuring the construction. 
 Besides, whenever ovtw is used, as here, 
 at the beginning of a sentence, and as 
 serving to introduce an epiphonema, (as at 
 i. 81, fin. ovTwg tiKog — cov^tvaai,) it is 
 always per asyndeton^ and not followed by 
 any connective particle. 
 
 ahia S' f/v — kXiriSog] These words 
 advert to the aiuse of this unreasonable 
 expectation of the end without the means, 
 namely, 'the unexpected good success they 
 had met with in most of their under- 
 takings, which supplied strength to their 
 
S8 THUCYDIDES. [a. c. 425. 
 
 La VI. Tou S avTov Ospovq Miyaprjg ol iv ry ttoXh, TTitJ^o- 
 fxevoi viro n AOrfvaiivv tw TroXf^w, del Kara erog tKaarov ^ig 
 iapaXXovTiov navaTparia eg rriv y^ujpav, /cat vno twv ^(peTepwv 
 <j>vyaC(ov TU)v eK Oij-ywy* ot, aTaGiuGavTUJv, eKireaovTeg vno tov 
 TTAtiOovg, ^aXtirol r)aav XyaTevovTeg, eTroiouvTo Xoyovg ev dXXriXoig 
 u>g yjpr] Ct^af.iivovg rovg (javytiVTag^ firi d/bKJiOTe^wOev Tt]v iroXiv 
 (ftUtipHv. 2. ot c\ (f>iXoi Ttjv eCoi tov O^ovv a'taOoinevoi, (pareputg 
 fxaXXov i] TTpoTEpov Ka\ avTol rit,iovv tovtov tou Ao-you e\eaOai. 
 3. yvovTeg ce oi tou 3»/juou irfJocTTdTai ov ^uvaTov tov ^rjfiov ead- 
 f^ievov UTTO Tiiiv KciKiov /utTo GfjuZv KafjTE^elv, TTOiovvTai Xoyovg, Sei- 
 
 hope' (namely, of carrying all before 
 them). The expression viroriQelffa laxvv 
 TijQ tXiTi^oQ signifies literally, ' supplying 
 to them strength of hope,' 'a strong hope.' 
 Similar to this is an expression in the 
 Epistle to the Hebrews, vi. IH, 'iva iaxv^av 
 TTapaKXtjcnv txia^itv — icpar»/(Tai TtiQ Trpo- 
 KtifttvT)g tX-rricog, where the consolation is 
 called strong from its being a firm ground 
 for hope. YTroridtvai here corresponds to 
 .yhjla-re in Latin, as at i. 138, tXTriSa i)v 
 V7r£r«0a, and Eurip. Orest. 118C, vTroTiOrjg 
 Tiv iXirda. Xen. Hist. iv. 8, 28, iXTridag 
 VTToBtlg Tolg M. 
 
 To pass from words to thhuis, the ex- 
 ti-avagant views and presumptuous ex- 
 pectations of the Athenian people at this 
 period are depicted with a masterly pencil 
 by Aristophanes, in his Vespte and Aves. 
 See Vesp. v. 705, seqq., and A v. 1225 and 
 1023—1050. Of this state of things the 
 effect was to at once throw themselves off 
 their guard, and to rouse in the breasts of 
 the Greek states at large a spirit as well 
 of alarm as of indignation and deeper 
 animosity than ever : and hence, as ob- 
 serves Mitford, 'arose that fenmntation 
 which principally gave birth to the trans- 
 actions now to be recorded.' 
 
 Ch. LXVI. The scene now changes 
 from Sicily to Greece ; and an account is 
 given of the revolution of Megara, the 
 circumstances leading to which are first 
 narrated, especially the increasingly griev- 
 ous distress of the city, (depicted in lively 
 coloui-s by Aristophanes,) occasioned as 
 well by the war, as by the devastations 
 of an aristocratical faction, which, though 
 banished, had established themselves at 
 Pegse, the Megarean port on the gulf of 
 Corinth. And as the people, since the late 
 occupation of Minoa by the Athenians, and 
 the consequent more rigorous blockade of 
 their only port Nis^ea, (by which, as ex- 
 cluded from any supplies from abi'oad, and 
 in dangvr of being starved, they had been 
 
 driven almost to despair,) had begun to 
 reflect, that one great source of evil might 
 be removed by the recal of the exiles ; 
 so now the friends of the exiles (who, 
 we find, were many) were emboldened to 
 publicly demand it to be done. Where- 
 upon the leaders of the democratical party, 
 knowing that the recal of their political 
 adversaries would be fatal to them, en- 
 tered into secret communication with the 
 Athenian generals Hippocrates and Demo- 
 sthenes, for giving up at first the long 
 walls and Nicaea, and then Megara, into 
 the hands of the Athenians. 
 
 1. Kard tTog — Sig ttTiiaXXovnov] See 
 note supra ii. 31 . 4>i'ya^wj/ twv U n?/yta;»'. 
 These, Poppo thinks, were the same per- 
 sons, of the aristocratical party, mentioned 
 at iii. 68, as occupying for a year the ter- 
 ritory of Platsea after being captured by 
 the Peloponnesians. On leaving Plataea, 
 they probably seized on Pegcjp, about four- 
 teen miles distant : for I entirely coincide 
 in the opinion of Col. Leake, who fixes 
 Pegae at the present Port Psatha, and 
 not, as geographers in general, at Alepo- 
 chosa. 
 
 2. rbv Opovv alaOofitvoi'] The sense 
 seems to be, 'hearing of the muttering,' 
 viz. that this was buzzed about in low 
 mutterings. So in Xen. Hist. vi. 5, 35, 
 (Thiera.) we have, Opovg Tig roiovTog 
 hnXOtv. Dio Cass. 424, 86. 1002, 9. 
 1277, 42. Polyb. i. 32, 6. Jos. Ant. xviii. 
 10,5, aiaOofievTf tov Opov. With i^Kiovv — 
 ix^f^Oaiy 'thought proper to stick to, follow 
 up the matter,' compare the phrase I x«<^^"t 
 Xoyov at v. 49. By tov Xoyov is meant, 
 per metonymiatti, the matter which formed 
 the subject of discussion. See my Lex. 
 N. Test, m v. Xoyog 2. 
 
 3. 01 TOV Sr)fiov Trpotrrarai] See note 
 on iii. 10. Of fitTo. a<pCjv KapTspuv the 
 sense is aeanu tofernre, ' to hold out, to 
 bear up, with them,' under the distress 3 
 they had to endure. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXVIL 
 
 89 
 
 aavreg, npog rovg tijjv AOrjvaiwv (JTparrjyovg, linroKpdTtjv re rdv 
 Apicppovog Kai ^r]/Lio(yHevriv tov 'AXKKrOevovg, ^ouXofxevoi ev^ouvai 
 TYiv TToXiv, Kai vojjLiCovTeg eXaaaii) (Tcplai tov kivSvvov, tj rovg tKTre- 
 (JovTcig UTTO (jcpdiv KaTeXOfiv. 4. ^vve(5ri(jdv rt TTfjwTa /nev Ta luaKpd 
 Tei-^T) eXe7v ABrivaiovg, (»iv ^e (jTa^ioov /ndXiaTa oktlj citto Ttjg tto- 
 Xewg eiri Tr}v ^[(raiav tov Xijuieva aurwr) oiriDg /mrj eTri(5ori6iiGU)(nv eK 
 Ttig Nttratoc oi YltXonovvriaioi, ev y avTOi novoi etppovpovv f3e(5ai6- 
 TriTog eveKa twv Meyapojv, eTreira ^e Kai t»Jv dvoj ndXiv ireipdaOai 
 evhouvai' paov c h^tj e/neXXov Trpoaywp}]Geiv, tovtov yeyevr]fxevov . 
 I^XVIL Ol ouv *A0r;vaToi, eirei^ri diro te twv epywv Kai tojv 
 Xoy(t)v TrapecTKevaoTo dfKftoTepoig^ vtto vvktu irXevaavTeg eg MtVwav 
 ri)v Meyapeit)v vrJGOv oTrXiTaig e^oKoaioig, wv liriroKpdTrjg ^p\tv, 
 ev opuy/iiaTi eKaOe^ovTo, oOev eirXivOevov tu Tei^r}^ Kai aVflvav 
 ou TToAu. 2. ot ce iLieTa tov ArifxoaOevovg tov eTtpov GTpaTr}yov, 
 llXaTairjg re \piXol /col eTepoi Trep'iTroXoi, evrj^pevGav eg f tov Evu- 
 oAtov, o eGTiv eXaaaov diroQev. Kai yjuOeTo ov^eig, el fjit] ol av- 
 cpeg oig fVtjUfAtc >?>' eiSevai, Trjv vvKTa TavTtjv. 3. Kai eirei^r) 
 etog e/^eXXe yiyveaOai, ol npo^i^ovTeg tu)v Meyapltjjv ovtoi Toior^e 
 VTTon/crav. aKaTiov diJi(pr)piK0Vy uyg XyoTal, U ttoXAou, TeOepairev- 
 %OTeg TY}v orvoi&v twv ttuAwi', eiwOeGuv em d/nd^y^ ireiOovTeg tov 
 np^ovTUj ^la Tijg Td(j)pov KOTaKo/uileiv Ttjg vvKTog em Ttfv ddXaa- 
 
 4. yv Sk (TTadiiov, &c.] See the Dis- 
 sertation on the topography of Megara, in 
 the Appendix. 
 
 Ch. LXVII. 1. o-Trb tu>v epyiov /cat 
 rdv X6yu)v] for ipyoig Kai Xoyoig, ' both 
 by words and by deeds,' by previous treaty, 
 and by providing forces for carrying its 
 terms into effect. So at viii. 87, 5, we 
 have oltt' iXaoaoviov put for iXdaaovif 
 scil. SaTTOLvy. The verb 7rapt(TKtva<TTo is 
 to be taken impersonally. 'AiKportpoig, for 
 
 VTt' dp<pOTtp(OV. 
 
 iv dpvyfiaTi tKaOk^ovTo — Teixrj] ' in a 
 hollow from which they made the bricks 
 for [the building of] the walls.' Simi- 
 larly in Herodot. i. 179, we have, lirXip- 
 Oivov Ttjp yrjv Ik tuv opvyfiarog tK(pepo- 
 fisvtjv. 
 
 2. f'rcpot TTtptVoXoi] A brief form of 
 expression for 'inpoi, o'i if(Tav tt. : with 
 which compare one occurring in a pas- 
 sage of St. Luke, xxiii. 32, Kai srepoi Ho, 
 KaKovpyoi, where Bornemann .cites the 
 present i)assage and another of Aristoph. 
 Av. 1525, tiffiv yap 'irtpoi fidpj3apoi Qtoi 
 Tivig dvujOev vp.(ov ; i. e. 'irtpoi rivtg Otoi, 
 o'i tiat fiupfSapoi. On the iripiTroXoi see 
 my note in Translation, and also Boeckh 
 and I'latncr, as referred to by Goeller : 
 
 also an Essay in the Cambridge Philo- 
 logical Musaeum, vol. ii. p. 400. 
 
 The TOV before 'EvvdXiov I have obe- 
 lized, because 1 think it has been fully 
 proved by Poppo and Arnold, that ivrj- 
 dpevaav kg tov 'Ev. were an incorrect 
 expression, and that it should be either Ig 
 TO V.vvaXitiov (as I conjectured in my 
 smaller edition) or trapd tov 'EvvdXiov ; 
 of which the former is greatly prefei-able 
 to the latter. 
 
 b t(TTiv VXaaaov a7ro06v] ' which is a 
 less distance.' 
 
 3. aKariov dp<pripiKov^ Meaning a light 
 boat of two oare both plied by one person ; 
 of which mention is made in J. Pollux, 
 i. 82. 
 
 Xj/oTat] Meaning freebooters carrying 
 on a private warfare merely for spoil. 
 See note on iii. 51. TtOtparnvKOTtg Trjv 
 dpoi^iv ruiv ttvXwv. Render, 'having 
 procured, or brought about, by interest 
 or favour, the opening of the gates.' So 
 Lucian, ii. 558, 86, iTtOiparnvKn dXXov 
 'iva (T<pi<Ti 'nr-TTEa IsTrtffQai. Aristid. i. ,300, 
 TeOepaTTsvKoreg Ik ttoXXov aKaTiov. 
 
 TOV dpxovTal Meaning, as Kistemacher 
 explains, the Lacedaemonian governor of 
 Nissea. By Trig rdippov must be meant 
 
90 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 425. 
 
 aX( 
 
 Kai irptv r/jut/oav tivai, iraAiv avTO tt) aiJ.at.rf 
 
 rrav, Kai f/CTTAttv 
 
 /cojLttffavrec fC t« t££^o^, Kara rag irvAaq eatiyov, ottwc ToigeK ri]q 
 Mtv'uac AOrjvaioig ac^avrfq ^1} ar; ?) ^uXa/C)}, /u»J ovtoq ev rw 
 XijUtri ttAo/ou (l>av£f)Ov /irjOevo^. 4. /cai Tor6 Trpog rale irvXaiQ i/^r/ 
 >ii/ t] a/LiaEa, Kai avoi^Oeiaujv Kara to uwBog, tjg t(o a'fcartw, ot 
 A0i]va7oi (iy'iyviTO yap airo ^vvOriinaTog to toiovtov) i^ovrtt,-, 
 £0£ov ^pojuu) iK TriQ kvi^paQ^ (BovXojLievoi (j>Odaai Trpiv ^vyKXtKjOtjvai 
 7ra\tv TttQ TTvXag, Kai iwg Iti rj ajiia^a ev avTalg tjv, /caJXu/ta ovaa 
 TrpotrOiiraL' Kai avTOig a/na Kai 01 ^v/uLirpaaaovTtg Meya^^c Tovg 
 KaTa TTvXag (j>uXaKag KTeirovai. 5. Kai irptjJTOV fulv 01 irepi tov 
 Ar]/LioaOevr}v OAoracr^c Te Kai nepiTToXoi fdt^^ajiiov, ov vvv to Tpo- 
 Traiov f(Tri, Kai tvOug LvTog twv irvXtTtv {yaOovTO yap ol tyyvraTa 
 V\tXo7rovvr]Gioi) ixayjifAivoi Tovg 7rpoG(5or}9ovvTag ot OXarainc ^Kpa- 
 T)/(Tav, Kai Tolg twv AOr}vaiwv oirXiTaig iirKpepofiivoig f5t(5aiovg Tag 
 TTvXag irap^ayov. LXVIII. "ETTttra ^e Ka\ twv * KOr\vaiwv r\^r] o 
 ati evTog -yt7»'t>ii*fvog Xit)pfi iiri to TfTiyog. 2. Kai ol nfXoTroi'vriatot 
 (ppovpoi TO iiiv irpwTov avTia^ovTEg rj/nvvovTO oXiyoi, Kai aneOavov 
 Tiveg avTwVj 01 cl TrXiiovg eg (j)vyr]v KaTeaTijcrav <j>of^r]BevTegy ev vvkti 
 J Te TToXe/jiiwv npoGTreirTWKOTwv, Kai, twv tt^o^i^ovtwi^ M.eyapewv 
 avTijma^ninevwVj vo/n'taavTeg Tovg uTtavTug (y(pag ^eyapeag npo^e^w- 
 
 the trench by the outer side of one of the 
 long walls, namely, the one which was the 
 most convenient for approach to the sea, 
 so as to avoid observation from the Athe- 
 nian naval blockading force at Miuoa, and 
 also had a gate through which to convey 
 the boat into the trench. The boat was 
 then conveyed on the wain along the 
 trench to the open sea. Small boats were, 
 in ancient times, not unfrequently con- 
 veyed down to the sea on a wain. See 
 Plut. Lucull. 9. Zosim. Ill, p. 264. Simi- 
 lar to the present is a str-atagem recorded 
 in Livy, xxv. 9. The boat was conveyed 
 down the trench, both as better eluding 
 observation, and as affording an easier 
 ap])roach to the sea. 
 
 oTTtog ToiQ — )'/ <pv\aKt)^ *in order that 
 the watch of the Athenians at Minoa might 
 be uncertain.' So the Scholiast explains 
 by OTTwg dipavtg iTjQtv y toIq 'AOt]vaioiQ 
 Ti XPV (pvXdrTtaOoi. 
 
 4. tOiov t\oo^y] 'ran at full speed.' See 
 supra ii. 81, 5. Kai siog — TrpoaOttvai. 
 Rendcx', *and while yet the wuin was in 
 them (meaning the portals, or gate-way), 
 being [thereby] a hindrance to the shut- 
 ting them to.' On this sense of TrpoaOtlvai 
 (which is found also in Lucian, i. 6'Ali, and 
 Pollux, X. 25.) see Valcken. on lierodot. 
 iii. 7a. 
 
 Ch. LXVIII. 1. 6 dei Ivtoq yiyvo- 
 yavog] ' as any one came up.' See note 
 on iii. 77, where we have similarly rag 
 d(i TrXijpovfisvaQ vavg. 
 
 2. <pol3ri9kvTfg, Iv vvKTi ti — vvfxiaavTig 
 — Trpo^t^wKCvai] To relieve the construc- 
 tion here (which is not a little perplexed), 
 Poppo supposes the rt after vvkti to be 
 put out of its place, though meant to con- 
 nect with (pofitjOkvTeg : an expedient, how- 
 ever, involving something so harsh, that 
 he has since then laid down the sense as 
 follows : ' Plerique autem perterriti, quod et 
 noctu hostes aggressi erant, et proditores 
 ex Megarensibus contra pugnabant, in 
 fugara se verterunt, arbitrati ab universis 
 Megarensibus se esse proditos.' Yet 
 here, again, a certiiin violence is done to 
 the construction ; there being thus no 
 connecting link whereby to attach the 
 word vofii(TavTeg, not to say that it 
 would be almost useless. From the air 
 of the passage it plainly appears that the 
 general sense intended hinges on the two 
 teniis (pofirjOkpTtg and vo^laavTfg, of which 
 the former states the tnain cause of their 
 takmg to flight, namely, alarm on seeing 
 the enemy had broken in by night (when 
 it would be almost impossible to drive 
 thom out) ; the latter, a cause auxiliary 
 and subordinate to the fei-nier. Hence as 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXVIII. 
 
 91 
 
 Kevai. 3. ^vveireae yap Kai tov twv AOrjvaiwv KrjpvKa arp eavTov 
 yvwin)g Krfpv^ai, tov f^ovXo/nevov levai Meyapiwv fxeia AOrjvaiwv 
 OrffTojuevov to. OTrXa. 01 B' wg tj/couo-qv, ovketi avefxevov, aXXa t^ 
 ovTi vo/LiioavTeg Koivy iroXepeiaOaiy KaTe<pvyov eg Ttjv Ntcytiiov. 4. aiua 
 Be ew, eaXwKOTwv rfBrj twv t£c^w)% Kai twv ev Ty iroXei M.eyapewv 
 0opvj3oviJievwv, 01 Trpoc Tovg ' AOrivaiovg irpa^avTeg Kai aXXot juer 
 avTwv, irXrjOog o ^uvySec, 'e(j>aaav ^prjvai avoiyeiv Tag wvXagy Kai 
 eire^ievai eg juayrjv. 5. ^vveKeiTO 8s auroTc, twv ttvXwv avoi^Oei- 
 awvj eaTTiTTTeiv Tovg Adrivaiovg' avToi ce ciacrjXoi epeXXov laecrBai' 
 XiTTa yap aXei\peG9ai, oirwg juj) aBiKwvTai. aG(j>aXeia ce avTolg 
 jLiaXXov eyiyveTo r»7c avo'i^ewg' Kai yap 01 awo Trjg EXevalvog, KaTa 
 TO ^vyKeijuievov TeTpaKia^iXioi owXiTai twv AOt}vaiwv Kai nrirrjg 
 f£a/co(Ttoi [oi] rrjv vu/cra Tropevofjievoi iraprjaav. 6. aXrjXtjU/ucvoiv 
 Be avTwv, Kai ovtwv ij^rj nepi Tag nvXag, KUTayoptvei Tig $uvfciO(i>^ 
 Toig eTeooig to e7rij3ovXevina. Kai o't, ^vaTpa(j)evTeg, aOpooi ijXOov, 
 Kai ovK e(pa(Tav \p)jvai ovTe eireL^ievai (ouoc yap irpoTepov nw tovto, 
 lay^vovTeg /maXXov, ToXfxrjaai), ovTe eg k'ivBvvov <pavepov Trjv ttoXiv 
 KOTayayeiv' e'l re p.r] ire'iaeTai Tig, aurou ti)v f^iayj)v eoeaBai. 
 
 the former was one proceeding from sudden 
 impulse^ so was the latter one originating 
 in rijlection ; they supposing, when they 
 saw the Megarean traitors fighting against 
 them, that the whole of the Megareans 
 had betrayed them. Such is plainly the 
 import of the words, and this determines 
 the construction to be tpofirjOkvTtg — Kai 
 t'ofiiaai'Tsg. Consequently I have placed 
 a comma after Kai. As to the re, the 
 transposition is one so harsh, that I sus- 
 pect that word to be corrupt, and am 
 inclined to think that our author wrote 
 TWV, for while twv is almost indisj)ensable 
 to TToXtixiwv, the Tt is little better than 
 useless. That re and twi/ should be, as 
 they are, often confounded, is no wonder, 
 from the similarity of their manuscript 
 
 abbreviations ^ and x. Finally, the con- 
 struction which I have above laid down, 
 is placed beyond doubt by a strikingly 
 similar passage at iv. 125, 1, to T^XrjOog 
 TWV (iapfidpwv fvOvg ^o(iqOkvTtg, — Kai 
 voalaavTig TroWaTrXaaiovg fikv f; yXOov 
 iTTievai — KaraOTavTig ig (pvyrjv, Ixwpovv 
 iir' o'iKov. If, however, the Tt should be 
 retained, and the transposition admitted, 
 the re must be joined, not with iv vvKTi, 
 but with <po^r]9tvTigi as in a passage of 
 Herodot. ix. 7»), where a similar synchysis 
 i» found : dXvKTa'Cov Ti. ola Iv oXt'yy 
 X(o^i(^ TrKpajSiifikvoi Tt Kai noXXai ^ypt- 
 dSeg KaTuXtifitvai dvO^)W7^wv, put for dX. 
 
 re ola irttpofiijixsvoi Tt Kai TroXXai fivp. 
 KaT. ev 6Xiy(p x^9^V> where Herodotus 
 probably had in mind a passage of Hom. 
 II. XV. 4, ot fitv dtj Trap oxe<T0ti/ tprjTv- 
 ovTo fikvovTtg, XXwpoi vtto dtiovg, 7rt<po- 
 
 ^tfjjlSVOl, 
 
 3. d<p' tavTov yvMfiTig'\ * of his own 
 mind, or accord,' as occasionally in Dio 
 Cass., for the more usual expression d^' 
 lavTOv. 
 
 4. TrXrjOog o ^vvySti} * the multitude 
 of those who had been conscious of what 
 was going on ;' who had been, as the 
 Scotch say, lieart and part. 
 
 5. didiSriXoi] literally, 'thoroughly mani- 
 fest.' Of the words following, Xirra yap 
 dXtixl/tadai, the sense is, ' for they were to 
 anoint themselves with oil.' This, Arnold 
 observes, was so common, preparatory to 
 any great bodily exertion, that it would 
 excite no suspicion. 
 
 The 01 after t^aKomoi I have bracketed, 
 as considering the word quite indefensible. 
 It is not found in seven MSS., and doubt- 
 less arose from the 01 preceding. 
 
 6. avTov T1JV ndxriv tataOai] A brief 
 and spirited form of expression, of which 
 the meaning is, * that the battle should be 
 there, inside of the city [not outside, and 
 with the Athenians] ;' q. d. if they were 
 resolved to fight, the battle should be first 
 there, to see whether they could carry their 
 point or not. In et re ju>) -KtiatTai Tig we 
 have, as at iii. Ill, the use of the singular 
 
92 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXXII. 
 
 9S 
 
 7. tS/jXouv ^e oi^lv on Uaai rd irpacrcTi^tva, aXX* wc ra (ieXriaTa 
 ^ovXivovng [(TXV(>/&»'ro, Km a^xa Trtpi rai; irvXaq ira^k^tvov (^vXaa- 
 aovrtc, wdrt ovK eyivtro role im(5ov\ivovai irpalai o f/itXXov. 
 LXIX. Fvovrfc ^^ ol rwv 'AOrivaiuv (rrparrjyol on evavrloj^id 
 n EytvtTo, fcal rrji' ttoXiv /3m oux oi"* ^^ £<TOvrai \a(3uv, rjv 
 Kiaaiav ivOvQ mfJUTHX'^ov, vo/ii^orrec, « Trplv emf^oriOiicTai nrac, 
 iStXotn', Oafrcro)' ai' /cal ret Meyapa Trpoff^wpS^Taj- 2- irapiyiviro 
 g£ (T/^rjpdc re e/c rJJr 'A0»n'wi' rayj), /cal XiOovp7o;, /cal raXXa Itti- 
 rri^tm- aoSa/uroi ^' aVd rou ni^ouc S ax^v, /ca;^ioi/cogo/i»|cTarrH- 
 TO Trpoe Meyaptac, aV c/ca'i'ou UarepioOtv k OdXaacrav r^c Nc- 
 CTo/ac, Tcii^poy te Kal rfi'xrj ^tfXojutrr? »i (rrpana, t/c n rou 7r|00- 
 aaTtiov X'lOoiQ /cal ttXIvOuk^ y^pJyiihvoi, /cal koittovteq to ^6r^|0a /c«i 
 uX^v, aVatTraupoui', ti Trr? ^^oiro n* /cal al o'lKiai rou Trpoaara'ou 
 tTTaXSac Xafi(3avoucToi aural UTTi'Jpxov f'pujua. 3. /cat TavTt)V fiev 
 Ti]v i]f.iipav oXrjv eipya&ii^ro' r^ ^* urrrepam Trtpl ^aXrjv ro rtTxoc 
 ofToi; ovK aTTfrertXtaro, /col ol iv r»J Ni(To/a ^eicrarrcc, <^t^o»^ ^t 
 diropia, {i({>' nfiipuv ydo t/c r^lc ai'(.> TroXewg ex?'*^^'^^"') '"'"' ^'*^'^" 
 rieXoTrovi/ijcTiouc ou vo/ii^oi'rag rox^ £7nporjO»i(T£(V, roue ^£ Mtya- 
 pkaq TToXf^tiouc,- rJyo.Viti'ot, £ui't|3r/CTav roTc 'A^rjva/oic P'/tou /ifi' 
 £/ca(jrov a|0-yuptou a7roXu0»7vat, oVXa Trapa^oi'rae, rote ^f Aa/cfCrit- 
 /tov/oic, rw n apx^>»'Ti /cal einc "XXog evr^r, x^''^^'**^'^^^''"'"^^' 
 o n av /3ouXa>i'rat. 4. £7rl rouro(c ojUoXoyrJdarrfg f£»7X0(>i'. /cai 
 oi 'A(^»/»'aIot rd /iia/cpa rti'x»' dirupp^^avriQ aVo r^g rwv Mtyaptwi' 
 ttoXewc, /cal r^v Ntrratov TrapaXajSovret,-, raWa irapiaKivalnvTO. 
 
 LXX. Bpa<Tt8ag Sf o TtXXt^oc, Aa/ceSai^ovmc, Kara roGrov tuv 
 yjpovov truyvavt Trcpl 2t/cuwra /cal KopivOov wv, ctti OpaK^q aTpa- 
 
 as said of wa«y; the sense, as expressed size, are described as iTraX^ng X«/'/3a- 
 
 in other words; being, ' if they would not vovaai, ' furnislied with battlements ; and 
 
 be quiet and listen to reason.' so themselves formmg a defence. 
 
 Ch. LXIX. 2. aiBtiQOQ rt-Kai \i9ovp- 3. ry apxovr.] Uhe Spartan commander 
 
 yoi] ' iron and stone-cuttei-s.' The iron of the Peloponnesian garrison, 
 
 was necessary for the ])ur])ose of forming 4. diropprjKavTtg'] Not meaning (as 
 
 the iron cramps with which the coping- some explain) that they razed the long 
 
 stones were fastened (see note on i. 93) ; walls, but only that they beat down that 
 
 or perhaps the numerous tools, as spades, part which joined to the city wall of 
 
 mattocks, &c., that would be required for Megara and which, if left standing, would 
 
 the work of circumvallation, which im- have been some defence to the place, 
 
 plied the digi^ing a very deep and wide Ch. LXX. 1. Irvyxave ntpi ^iKVutya 
 
 ditch : and by the term XiOovpyoi may be Kal K'opir0ov] Meaning that Brasidas (to 
 
 denoted simply masons. At dpKdntvoi, whose courage and ability Sparta >^as 
 
 iust after, is to be supplied cnrttTTavpovv indebted for that favourable turn which 
 
 or TTipuTtixiKov. her afTairs now took and afterwards con- 
 
 BuXon'tPt]} This was usual. See ii. 78. tinned to take) happened to be engage^d 
 llpoatTTfiov. Meaning, as Arnold ex- in the territories of Sicyon and Cormth, 
 plains, an open space, (like the parks in levying troops to aid in an expedition 
 our metropolis,) with trees and walks, which was about to be sent (m order to 
 used as a ground for military exercise and efTect a diversion) into Thrace and man- 
 reviews, and public games. The houses time Macedonia, to attack the Athenian 
 in (luestion, occasionally of the largest possessions in that quarter. 
 
 nov napaoKivatoinsvog. kui ujq ycrOeTo ruiv rei^uiv rrjv oXaxrtv, 
 Settrac -mpi re Tolq ev tij Ntrratct UiXoirovvricrioiq^ Kal prj rd Miyapn 
 
 (iTia 
 
 XT)fp6^, TTf/iTTEi Eq Ti Tovq Boiwrouc;, KeXiVLJV Kara rd-^oq arp 
 aTravTtfrrai iiri TpcroSttT/cor, (tern ^t Kvjfirj rrjq Mtyapt^ot.- ovojua 
 TOVTO e^ovGa, vwd rw o^ofi tij Tepavia) Kal auroc t'xwy ^jXOiv 
 iTTTaKoaiovq filv Kal ^la^iXinvq KopivOi(jJV oTrXiTaq, ^Xiaaiwv Ss 
 TerpaKOCTiovq, St/cuwi'/wi' ^e E£a/co(Ttovc, Kal rovq jLitO' ourou, o^roi »!^r; 
 ^uvEtXty^Ei'oc rjaav, (no/nevoq njv N'laaiav in KaTaXrixf^eGOai dvd- 
 XfOTOv. 2. (jjq ^c ETTu^tro, (eVuve yap vvKToq ettI tov Toitto^ictkov 
 e^eAU(M)v,) a7roAet,aq rpiaKoaiovq rou arparou, irpiv E/CTrutrroc,' y£- 
 vecrOai, TrpodijXde Ty rtov MsyapEwv ttoXei, Xa^cJi; rouq AOrjvniovq, 
 ovraq iripi rrfv OaXaaaav, /SouXo/iEvog juei' rw Xoyw, Kal d/na, e'i 
 
 T(i)V 
 
 cuvaiTo, £py<t> Ttjq ^icraiaq ireipdaai, to ^e /niyiaTov, Tt}v 
 MsyapEtoi^ noXiv tiaeXOiov f^tj^aiwcjarjOai. Kal riiiov ^i^aaOai (Tfpdq, 
 Xiytov sv eXtt/Si Eti'ai o)'aXaj3ETv Nitxatai'. LXX[. Al ^e 
 
 )E T(t)l' 
 
 MeyapUov (TTuatiq <f>o(5(win^V(n, oi inlv, |t»J, roue (j>evyorTaq (jfpicriv 
 Efxa yaywi', aurouc EAC^aXi?, oj ^e, jlu] auro rouro o Sijinoq ^uaaq eVi- 
 urjTai arpicTif Kai r} rroXig, ^v /ta'x^ KaO' aur»)i' ouda, Eyyug Ed)E^OEu- 
 ovT(t)v AOr}vai(t)i' a7roX»/rat, ou/c E^E^arro, aXX' d/^KpoTtpoiq eSo/cei 
 V(Tvxa(Ta(Ti TO jusXXov TTEpu^eiv' i'lXiri'Cov ydp /cal jud^t^v EKdremu 
 €(TefTUai T<jjv Tt AO}]vai(i)v Kai tujv TrporrjSor^^^jcrai'rwi', Kal ovTto 
 (j(pi(Tiv a(T(j>aX£(TTip(oq e^siv, oiq Tiq ur\ Eui/out,-, /cpanjaatxi ttooo-- 
 yji)pt]aai. 2. o Ci: BpadtSac wc,' ou/c etteiOei/, ai'Evwor/tTE -ndXiv iq 
 TO aAAo (TTpaTEVfuLa. 
 
 La All. ' A/iia OE T\] Ew OL Botwrol 7rop)7<Tav, ^(avEVor^jUE'roi itilv, 
 Kai TToiv Bpa<it§ai' Trijui^ai^ (3o})0e'iv ettI Ta MEyapa, (vq ou/c aXXo- 
 rpjou ovToq tov /cir^uvou, Kal i'l^r] ovTeq TravcTTpaTia nXaratadti'" 
 €7rE(^»f Si Kal tiXOw 6 dyytXoq, ttoXXio juidXXov IppcoaOt^aav, Kal 
 awoaTuXavTeq SiaKorriovq Kal Sin^tXiovq onXtTaq Kal iiriraaq £$a/co- 
 <Tiouc, ro7c nXtiodiv dirriXOov irdXiv. 2. irapovToq SI i'fSr} ^v/uirav- 
 Toq TOV (TTpaTevfiaToq^ ottXitiov ovk \Xaaaov k^aKioyCXiwv, /cal rail' 
 Adr)va'nt)v TUJV /nlv ottXitljv nepl r»))' NiVaiav oi'rcof Kal Tt]v OdXaa- 
 
 For vulg. (TTparidi', Haack and Poppo 
 have edited, from the conjecture of Portus, 
 (TTpoTeiav ; such being, they think, re- 
 quired by the sense. I have, however, 
 thought proper, with Bekker and Goeller, 
 to retain the former ; the word beiiiii here 
 used, as occasionally elsewhere, in a middle 
 sense between that of army and ejpedUion, 
 to denote what we express by armament. 
 
 2. aVaXa/3fTv] On the force of the 
 aorist see Mattli. Gr. Gr. § 50 L 
 
 Ch. LXXL L to fiiWov TrtpiiSih'] 
 
 ' Circumspicere, eveiitura aucupantibus 
 exspectare.' (Bauer.) ' Ita to /jitWov 
 TrepiopdaOai,' Appian, vol.iii. 379. (Poppo.) 
 
 Kal o'vru) — 7rpoaxitjpt}(Tai] ' Atque ita 
 sibi tutius esse in eoriiin, quibus alicjuis 
 benevolus esset, deditionem ubi vicissent, 
 concedere.' (Poppo.) 
 
 Ch. LXXIL L ovk d\\oTpiov'\ In 
 this is implied dW uiKtiov, (as expressed 
 at ii. 15, oiKttov k'iv^vi'ov 'i^nv,) on the 
 well-known principle, * Ttux res agitur, 
 paries cum proximus ardet.' 
 
94 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OI.. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXXIII. 
 
 95 
 
 aav fv T-d^fi, t(ov ^l ipiXtov dvd to TrtS/ov ecfKioaaimtviov, ot imriJQ 
 ol Tujv B'xaiTOii', dirpofT^oKiiToig limrtnovTeQ nnq xpiXdiQ^ ItT^t^pav 
 iirl Ti]v 6d\aa(Tav' £V ycifj tw woo tov ou^i^ia ^orjOtm iru> toI^ 
 Mtyaptvaiv ov^afioStv iTrrjXOfiV. 3. amiTb^iXaaavTiQ ^l Kai <>i Ttvv 
 *A0>?i'a/wi', eg y^EloctQ yhaar, koi kytviTo nriroina^ia 87rt ttoXu, tv y 
 a£ioi)<T(v fc/cartoot ouv »i(T(rouc -yfVEtrOai. 4. rov juei' yap iTTTrap^ov 
 Twi' Boiwrwi', fcoi aAAouf; Td'ag ou TroAAoug, irpo(; avTin' Tt}v 
 NiVatav wpoffiXdaavTti; oi 'A^»ji'aIoc, icot aVofcrftvarrsc, iaKvXtvaav, 
 
 , ^ ^ / » » ' 5t ' '5. ^ 
 
 KltL T(i)V TB VEKOWV TOVTUJV KpnT7J(TaVT£Q, VTTOCTTroVOOVQ aTTtOOdaV, KUl 
 
 TooTTaiov iaTr](jav' ov /tievToi ev ye tu) iravTi epyto ptpaiiiyg ovctrepoi 
 TtXiVTri(TavTEg dwiKpiOyicrav, aXX' ol fjilv Boiwtol Trpo^ rovg faurwv, 
 ol ^6 im rr/v ^laaiav. 
 
 LXXIII. Mtrd ^e TOVTO Boa(7i3ac Kai to (TTpaTEVina s-^iopovv 
 iyyvTiou) TrJQ OaXdaartQ Kai Trjg tojv Meya^iwv 7roXea>c, Kai kutu- 
 XojSdi'ret," \topiov e7r(T>J§aoi', TrapornScrjuevoi »j(Tu^a2[oi', oiofiBvoi 
 (T(pi(Tiv iirurai Tovq ' AOr]vniovQ, Kai Tovg Meyapeat: eniaTaf^ievoi 
 
 TTtOtOOW/itl'OUC; OTTOTEphiV tj v'lKTI fdTOt. 2. /CoAwC 0£ fl'O^U&V (T^f 
 
 <Tiy o/i(|)()rfpa ix^iv, dfiu /mev to fxi] iTTi^eipuv npoTepovg, /uri^e 
 jitdvr/c Kai Kiv^vvov tKovTag dp^ai, — eirH^n yi ev (j>avtp<v tCHt,av 
 
 2. ir()£;//av kni Ti)v OdXaffcrav] 'routed,' 
 The full sense intended is, ' routed and 
 pursued lliem to tlie sea-side.' Compare 
 Josh. X. 11. 
 
 4. i^tfiaitog ovciTtpoi Ti\svTi)(TavTeQ 
 (i7rsKpi9i](Tav] Vortus, Haack, Arnold, 
 and Pi»ppo are agreed that (isjSaiwQ is 
 to be construed with rtXevT. ; the sense, 
 they say, being, ' neutri eertum pugnie 
 eventum adepti.' But iStfi. reX. thus un- 
 derstood in the sense assigned by Arnold, 
 ' with a decided result,' would surely be a 
 strange and unheard of mode of expres- 
 sion. Hence I am inclined to suspect 
 tliat the word jSf/S. should be taken with 
 d7rtKpi9t](Tav, to signify (flrempti sunt a 
 puijna (a sense more usually expressed 
 by SiiKpi9r]Tav) : and thus jStjSaiojg will 
 mean decmrely, i. e. with a sure or decisive 
 result, such as shall settle the event. Com- 
 pare vi. 37, 4, TOV TToXifiov jxijiro) fti(3aiu)Q 
 KaTttXtXv^tvovQ. Plut. viii. 305, (iijSaiiog 
 dfrayyiXXtiv. Arrian, E. A. ii. 17, H- 
 vi. 19, 4, jit^iaiujg BaXaaaoKpartlv. Ac- 
 cordingly TtXtvrr](TavTtg, scil. r/)r finxi^j 
 will signify, ' having ceased fighting.' 
 
 Cn. LXXIII. l. olofitvoi a<pi<nv Ittu- 
 v(ii Tovg 'AOqvaiovg] Render, 'supposing 
 that the Athenians would [from their 
 characteristic impetuosity] attack them^ 
 ' be the assailants.' F«>r such may be 
 supposed to be the real sense intendt d. 
 
 2. KaXCjg dk tvofiil^ov — »/\0ov] Of this 
 long, involved, and perplexed passage the 
 sense may be thus expressed : * for they 
 conceived that this policy was expedient 
 both ways to them, both not attacking 
 first, nor spontaneously encountering battle 
 and danger (for they had plainly showed 
 themselves to be ready for battle, by 
 which the credit of victory, without the 
 labour, would, they thought, justly be 
 ascribed to them). At the same time it 
 would, they thought, happen right in re- 
 spect of the Megareans : for had they (i.e. 
 the Peloponnesians) not come up in siglit, 
 the thing would not have been suspended 
 on tlie die f)f fortune, but the Megareans 
 would clearly have been deprived of their 
 city, as beaten men ; but now, even should 
 the Athenians not choose to hazard a 
 battle, they would obtain the object for 
 which they came without striking a stroke.' 
 With respect to the constmction, dfitpoTipa 
 is, as Arnold observes, explained by what 
 
 follows, Itfia fihv TO fi)) tTTlXiiptTv kv Tip 
 
 avTtp dk, &c., which formuUe correspond 
 to each other. And here Haack well 
 renders, * utrumque sibi successurum 
 putarunt, et cunctationem — et victorite 
 opinionem, si forte Atheiiienses vel ipsi 
 prtelium detrectarent.' 
 
 The w<)r<ls tTrtiSii yt — di' TiOetrOai are 
 parenthetical, and serve the purpose of 
 
 BTOlfHOl OVTSQ a/LlUV£(Tf/Ot, Kai aVTOlQ^ lOaTTtp aKOVlTl, TtfV VlKrjV ot- 
 
 Kaitjq av TiOEaOai^ fv tw aurcJ cs Kai wpog Tovg ^tyaplag opOujg 
 
 QV/npaiveiv' n /liIv yap ^ir/ w(l>Ori(Tav EXOovTig, ovk av tv Tv\y y'-'Y' 
 veaOai afpiaiv, aXXa (rafjxvg ar, (jjcnrfp ti(T(Tr}OevTwVy (TTepr]6tivai tvOvg 
 Tijg TToXetjg' vvv Sf, Kav ruveTv avTovg AOrjvaiovg iLirj (jovXijOevTag 
 ay(t)vi'C«y6aif flxxre a/iavft av TrepiyiveaOai avTOig ojv tveKa rjXOov. 
 3. oTTf/o Kai tycvETO. Ol yap Mcyaprjc — (*^Q oi AOtjvaioi era^avTo 
 fxiv wapa TO. paKpa Tuyj] k^eX^ovTig^ Ti}avyaZ,ov Zl Kai auroi, fu] 
 i7riovT(i)v, Xoyi^ojLUVOi, Kai oi skeivijJV (TTpaTrjyoiy jldj avTiiraXov uvai 
 (Trp'icn TOV Kiv^vvoVj ETrei^r) Kai ra irXtKO avToig irpotKiywpijKtt, 
 
 explanation ; q. d. * The thing was right,' 
 i. e. right for them ; since they had shown, 
 &c. ; or, according to the statement of the 
 connexion as offered by Poppo, [' They had 
 no need to fight ;] since they had plainly 
 shown,' &c. That the portion in question 
 is (what I had long ago maintained it to 
 be) parenthetical, Poppo, I find, now ad- 
 mits. On the expression cikovitI, ' sine 
 |)ulvere et labore,' see Blomf. on ^schyl. 
 Prom. 2IC. At Kai auTu7g — TtOeaOai 
 must, as Poppo points out, be supplied 
 the word tvofii^ov, ex prbtmrio enunclato. 
 The simple verb TtOtrrOai is here used for 
 the compound TrpoaTiOtaOai. 
 
 The words following, tv Tip avr<p — Kvfi- 
 paivetv, contain, as Poppo points out, an 
 anantapodoton for Iv T(p auTtp ^k to Trpog 
 Tovg Mtyapeag. From the manifest in- 
 tended coherence it is plain that, as 
 Dr. Arnold says, the words 6p9wg K^fi- 
 fiaiviiv are merely a repetition of the 
 preceding KaXCjg tx^ti', being added for 
 perspicuity sake. 
 
 OVK dv iv Tv\y y'iyvi.o9ai cr^tVt] Reiske 
 well renders, 'nisi venissent ipsi (Lacedae- 
 monii), non fuisse futurum, ut [res] in 
 aleam daretur, aut in discrimen veniret.' 
 The verb yiyvi(j9ai is, as Goeller j)oint3 
 out, to be taken impersonally : and the 
 genit. y<Tati9svT0)V stands for the nominat., 
 which the construction requires ; for there 
 is the same subject to the participle as to 
 the infin. (JTtpr]9r]vai. 
 
 fcioTc dfiaxtl dv, &c.] "QrJTt here bears 
 the sense atqac ita : and the sense of the 
 clause is well represented by Portus as 
 follows : * Jam vero illud etiara fortasse 
 eventurum, ut ipsi Athenienses prselium 
 detrectarent, atque ita res eas, quarum 
 causa venerant, sibi sine prselio conser- 
 vatum iri ;' except that the import of 
 the phrase iripiyiyviTal fioi ri is rather 
 obvenit mihiy a sense established and il- 
 lustrated by Abresch in Dil. Thucyd. 
 
 p. 343, and Irmisch on Herodian, iii. 3, IC. 
 See also note on i. 144. ii. 39. 
 
 3. oi yap Mtyapiig^ &c.] Tlie verb to 
 this nomin. is not brought in till vvTut ^tj, 
 some ten lines off, after various changes 
 of construction and a divei'sity of involu- 
 tions. The construction here is well hi id 
 down by Goeller as follows : 'oi yap Mt- 
 yapijg, ujg oi 'AOqvaJoi, &c. — ourw dij — 
 oi tCjv (ptvyoi'Tiov <piXoi Yieyapffg — dvoi- 
 yovai Tag TrvXag. Subjectum sententiie 
 primarijc, quia multa interposita sunt, 
 post luec verba interposita alio niodo et 
 quidem accurutius definitum repetitur : < I 
 hhyaptjg — oi tmv (pfvyovTwv <pi\oi Mf- 
 yafjtjg. luterpositorum hiec struct ura est : 
 ojg of 'A9t]vaXoi tTa^avTo fxev Trapd ra 
 fjiaKpd Ttixf] iiieX96vTtg, iiavx^tov ct Kai 
 avToi fxi) Ittiovtiov — xpovoj/ ?£ tTrtffi^oi'- 
 Tig, Kai a>g ovSiv dip' tKUT^piov tTTf^it- 
 peiTO, dirifXBov irpoTspov (ol 'A9r)va'iui) 
 ig Tt)v l:ii(Taiav Kai avBig ot llfXoTroj- 
 vii<Tioi oBtvirep u)pjxr]9qaav. Subjectum 
 oi 'A9)])'aXoi post dirijXBov consulto repe- 
 titum est propter pluriraa, quae interposita 
 facile effifere potuerunt, ut lecturi sub- 
 jectum non in mente retinerent.' This 
 view, which had also occurred to Hobbes, 
 has been subsequently adopted by Leveque, 
 Heilm., Poppo, and Arnold. 
 
 The words Xoyit^o/xevoi — ol — (TTpaTrjy<^i 
 by a certain use (on which see Mattli. Or. 
 Or, § 502, 1.) stand for XoyiKofieviov Tutv 
 aTpaTtjyutv. Of the expression f(»lIowing, 
 fit) dvTiTraXov nvai aipiai tov klvOvvov, 
 the full sense is, ' that the danger would 
 not be equal to themselves [and to their 
 enemies].' 
 
 iTTii^fi Kai Ta TvXtiio — /3\a^0/)j'ai] The 
 difficulty of this obscure sentence will be 
 much lessened by connecting dp^atri with 
 (Tipiffiy and repeating Kivdvvov. The sense 
 may be thus expressed : ' the danger to 
 tfiem, I say, if they should, even after they 
 had for the most part experienced success, 
 
96 
 
 TIIUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 i^i 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXXV. 
 
 97 
 
 apc,a(Ti ima^rjQ npo<; TrXttovag avTuiv, ^ XajSftv viKT^ffavrag Mtya/tto, 
 >; (T^aXtrrac, rw ptXTiVro) tou OTrXtrtfCOU (5\a<p0nvai' roig ^i ^v/li- 
 iracTYiQ T»jc ovva/iewc | fcai rwr 7ro|0oi'rwi; jtii^og YiKaffTov Kiv^vvevtiv 
 HKOTd)^ iOeXiiv ToX/mi'* ^fjovov Se tTTtrr^ovTEg, icat (vc nv^iv a(f 
 £KaTepu)v eiTi^iineiTo, airtiXOov npoTipov oi AOrivaioi eq rriv N/cratar, 
 Kat avuiQ ot r[iXoTrovvrj(noi oOavire^ a>pjurj0r|(Tav — oi/rw ^t] rw /nfv 
 paaica avTU) Kai toiq ano tivv TroAtwy ap\()V(Tiv oi rtov (^nfyovTivv 
 ^tXot Meyaorfv, oi^ fTriKparricravTi /col rwr 'AOrjva'uov ovKtri eOtXi}- 
 aavTWv f-ia-^icrOaij OapcrovvTiQ /naXXoVy avniyovai te to^ nvXag, Kal 
 bt^afAivoi, KaTa7rt7rXr)yiui:V(i)v »/^r; tmv npoQ rovg 'AOi/vn/ouc TroaJ- 
 avT(x)v, £C Xoyovc toy^ovTai. LXXIV. Kal ixmpov 6 fxlv, Sin- 
 XvuevTwv Tuiv E,viniLia^u)v Kara TrdXftc, iiraveXOwv Km avTog eg r>)i' 
 KnpivOitv^ Tt]v iiTL Q^aKtjg (jT^)aTtiav Troofcr/CEua^tv, 'ivawep Kal to 
 TTOiorov wn^rjTo' ol ^6 £!• Ty ttoXh Mbynpyjg, aTrovioprjtjnvTdjv Kal 
 
 TWV l\X)^V(lUx)V ETT OLKOV, 0<TOl fJliV TOJI' TTpayjUaTWV TTpOQ T<wg AUt)- 
 
 vainvQ iLiaXiara /itTtd^ov, H^oreg on io(j>Oi](Tav, EvOug VTTt^i]X6<n'* oi 
 CE uAXot, KoivoXoyrjaajdEvoL Toig tujv cpwyovTUjv ^iXo«c» Karayovai 
 Tout," EK i\r]y(ov^ ooKtoaavTEg iriaTEai pEyaXaig inrjCEV /nvriaiKaKrjcTEiv, 
 PovXevoeiv ce t^ ttoXei to. (ipiara. 2. oJ 3c, EiTEi^r] ev ra'ig ap^aig 
 
 commence battle against numbers superior 
 to their own, either if they should conquer, 
 to only take Megara, or, if defeated, to 
 sufT r loss in the best portion of their 
 heavy infantry.' If it be thought an 
 objection to this interpretation, that it 
 represents the taking of Megara as one 
 of two dangers, be it considered that it 
 is not necessary to strain the sense of kiv- 
 dvvov. Otherwise we must regard the 
 sentence as very imperfectly developed, 
 anomalous, and devoid of construction, but 
 of which we may regard the following as 
 the sense : * Since if, after they had gene- 
 rally experienced success, they would if 
 they ventured on a battle with superior 
 numbers, either, if they conquered, only 
 cai)ture Megara, or,' &c. 
 
 Ch. LXXIV. I. 'ivamp Kai to TrpatTOu 
 
 atpfitfTo] Compare supra ch. 48, tg Tr)v 
 
 ^iKtXiay, tVaTTfp Kal to TrpojTov Cjpfir)To. 
 
 In each of these cases op/xaaOai denotes 
 
 impulse or the bent of purpose, as signified 
 
 by an twi, or an uq followed by an aecus. 
 
 of the object, (as at v. I. vi. 9 & 78. 
 
 yii. 21.) or by an infin. of action, as v. 6, 
 
 opfi. (TTuarfvdv, and Herodot. ix. 59, 
 
 utpfiui^kvovg diioKeiv : though sometimes it 
 
 is followed by an adverb of place, where 
 
 the action is to come to pass, as here and 
 
 in Herodot. i. 158, bpfxtionkvov ds Tavry 
 
 Tov 7r\ i/0£of. And so our idiom hither, or 
 
 whither, hound : in which case there is also 
 an ellipsis of a verb denoting to go. 
 
 Totv TTpayficiTuJV Tvpog tovq \9rjvaiovg 
 fiaXiTTa utTsaxov] * had participated in 
 the correspondence with the Athenians ;' 
 where, as Abresch points out, the verbal 
 has the regimen of the rerb TrpdcrfftaOai. 
 Of oxpOrjcrav the sense is, * they were 
 marked and noted as.' By o'l dWm are 
 to be understood chiefly to. fii^tra tCji' 
 TToXiTwv, those who had been connected 
 with neither faction : though there may 
 be included, as Poppo suggests, those 
 friends of the Athenians who had been 
 less concerned in the plan of delivering 
 up the city. Of course, as applied to the 
 latter, KaTayovtri can only imply concur- 
 rence in the wishes of the oligarchical and 
 the moderate parties. In fact, they (as 
 Bp. Thirlwall observes) suffered them to 
 open the gates to Brasidas, and to confer 
 with him on the means of securing the 
 Spartan interest in Megara, and after- 
 wards consented to the recalling of the 
 exiles from Pegse. 
 
 opKMaavTtQ TTtoTfo-i] ' having bound 
 them by the faith of solemn oaths.' Com- 
 pare Dio Cass. p. C2, ujoKuxxav aurbv 
 iritJTiai fitydXaiQ, ij nt)v iiravr^^iiv, and 
 infra iv. 86 & 88. viii. 75. 
 
 2. Iv raXg dp)^a7g] 'in the offices of 
 magistracy and government.' 'EKhaaiv 
 
 k 
 
 t i^: 
 
 EyEvovTO, Kal E^ETaoiv ottXwv iTTOirJtrovTO, ^lacTTijaavTEg rovg Xo^ovg^ 
 
 E^eXe^OVTO TtOV TE E^OpVJV Kttl Ot E^OKOVV ^laXiaTU £ujU7rpa£at TO. 
 
 irpoc Toug 'AOi]vaiovg, avEpag log t/carov* Kai tovtwv nept avay- 
 KaaavTEg tov S^juoi' xf/rjrpnv (j)avEpav EiEVEyKEiv, wg KaTEyvtvaOrjcrav, 
 EKTEivaVy Kal Eg oXiyapy^iav to. juoXktto KaTE(TTr}aav t»/i' ttoXiv. koi 
 ttXeicttov S») \p6vov avTt] vir' tXa^^taT(t)v ]. yEVO}iEvr] ek (TTaaEOjg 
 fjiETaaTaaig ^vveiaeivev. 
 
 LXXV. Tow 3' axnov OEpovg, Trjg 'Arrav^pou vtto tvjv Mvti- 
 XrivalwVy wGTTEp ^lEvoovvTO, /iiEXXovarig KaTaaKEvatEaOaiy oi tu^v 
 dpyvpnXoyijJV 'AOrjvaiwv aTpaTr)yol, ^tifio^oKog Kai AoKfTEiciig^ 
 
 
 ottXiov. Duker objects to the version 
 arma recognoscere, or lustrari, and does not 
 see why the expression should not be 
 taken, as at vi. 96, to signify exercAtiim 
 recensere, and compares Xen. Cyr. iv. 1, 
 e^sTuffiv iv toIq oirXoig Troiti<jBai, and 
 Anab. v. 3, 3, i^iTaaig iv rolg oirXoig. 
 Thus ottXujv will stand for u7rXiTu>v, as it 
 is taken by Schneider on the latter passage 
 of Xenophon. Although, however, the 
 chief puri)ose of the review must have 
 been to inspect the men, (so Dio Cass. 84, 
 38, i^eTaGiQ twv (TTpaTHOTtov, and 804, 47. 
 1036, 87, iK^Tamg tu)V imriiov, compare 
 with a passage of our author infra vi. 96.) 
 yet that, of course, implied an inspection 
 of the arms ; and tice versa an inspection 
 of the arms and accoutrements iniftlied 
 that of the men : so that Cicero, contra 
 Csec. 21, well argues, 'tanquam si arma 
 militis inspiclenda sint, ita probat (for 
 exatninat, the expression used in Agr. ii. 
 34.) armatum.' In the present case in 
 the review is not implied an inspection of 
 arms, but it was the custom that the arms 
 should be piled for that purpose (which 
 was expressed by TiOtrrOai tu oirXa) ; and 
 consequently opportunity was given for 
 the magistrates to seize the arms. 
 
 ciatTTrjffavTeg Tovg Xoxovg^ The purpose 
 of this separate review was to prevent the 
 possibility of combination, and consequent 
 tumult, and secure the effectual mastei'y 
 in detail of the whole. Of \y7](pov pavspav 
 SuvtyKtlv the sense is, 'to pass their vote 
 [of condemnation or acquittal] publicly, 
 and not by ballot:' the policy being, as 
 Hobbes observes, ' that thus they should 
 not dare but to condemn them ; which tliey 
 would not have done had the vote been 
 given by secret suffrage.' 
 
 yevo/isv//] So Haack, Bekker, Poppo, 
 and Goeller edit, from several of the best 
 MSS., for vulg. vffiOfifvrj, which, notwith- 
 standing what Arnold urges in its favour, 
 is incapable of any tolerable sense : and 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 indeed the expression vt^iofiivrj fifrd- 
 (TTafftg is by Arnold allowed to be harsh 
 and unusual. He might have said unpre- 
 cedented ; for vf/if ti/ is never used in the 
 sense administrare, except in the phrase 
 vffiHv TToXiv : certainly never in the 
 passive. Moreover, the phrase vintiv 
 fxtTaaTaatv, in the sense 'to administer 
 an altered constitution,' would be inexpres- 
 sibly liarsh. Finally, as to the argument 
 urged by Arnold, that 'it does not appear 
 from the story that the revolution was 
 effected by a very few persons,' — that is of 
 little weight, since, as he himself admits, 
 the persons most active in effecting the 
 change may have been only a few out of 
 the whole body of the restored exiles. 
 Indeed these not only may, but miist have 
 been such, since the persons in question 
 are those just designated as being in the 
 offices of state, and so could not be more 
 than a feiri ; though doubtless the most 
 powerful and influential of the number. 
 
 The term fiiTcnTTacig denotes here, as 
 at vi. 20, not mntatlo, the change itself, 
 but, by metonymy, the result thereof in the 
 altered state of the constitution. However, 
 though our author does not expressly say 
 that the oligarchy established at Megai'a 
 was a very narrow one, yet such is implied 
 in the expression vtt' tXaxiVrwv ytvofiivri, 
 ('brought about by a few.') and still more 
 in the words ig oXiyapxiav rd fidXiffTa, 
 (' in the greatest degree,' ' to the utmost 
 degree,') KaTiaTTjaav ti)v iroXiv. The 
 phrase TrXeiaTov dr) xpovov is to be taken 
 comparate, to denote (as Bp. Thirlwall ex- 
 presses it) a much longer time than such 
 governments were commonly able to stand. 
 Ch. LXXV. 1. TWV Mj;rtXi/i/aia>r] 
 Meaning the Mitylenaean and Lesbian 
 exiles mentioned supiu ch. 52. Kara- 
 aKivdlicrBai denotes the repairing and 
 occasionally strengthening the walls, ex- 
 pressed at ch. 52 by the term Kparvvd- 
 fievoi. On dpyvpoXoyvjv, scil. vewv, see 
 
 H 
 
98 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXXVI. 
 
 99 
 
 oi'Ttc TTtpi 'EXX>l(T7rovTOi', (o yap T^'iTog avTuiv, Ao^a^oc, cUa 
 vavaiv eg rov YIovtov ccTfTrfTrXfufCEi,) wq ijaOavovTO Trjv ira^aaKivriv 
 Tov vwpiou, Kai i^oKH avToiQ ^Hvov eivai fti], waire^ ra Kvaia hiri 
 Tvj ^auio, yivrjTaiy h'Oa ol (ptvyovTEQ tujv ^a/mwv KaTaaravTic, 
 TovQ T£ T\e\o7r()vvr}(ji()vg (orpiXovv sg to. vovtiku, Kv[jtpvt]Tag n^i- 
 TTovTig^ Kai TOVQ iv Ty TToAei ^ajulovg eg Tapayrjv fcaatdracrai', Kat 
 Tovg e^iovrag e^eyovTo' ovtm ^rj ^vvayeipavTeg airo rtHv t.v/niLia'^iov 
 (TToariav, kui TrAevaavTeg, i"«XV ^^ viKijcjavreg Tovg e.K Tr^g j\vTav- 
 ^pov eire^eXOovTagy avaXa/ujSai'oucrt to j^oj^lov iraXiv^ 2. Kai ov 
 TToXv varepov, eg rov YIovtov eanXevaag Aniua^og, ev ry iipaKXeu)- 
 Ti^i j" opfxricTag eg tov KaXr^Ka TTOTa/nov, airoXXvai rag vavg, vcuTog 
 (ivioOev yevojievovj Kai KaTeXOovrog aicpvi^iov tov pevjuaTog' avTog 
 Te Kai T) (TTpaTia TreZ\i Sict BiOuvwv G^a/cwis o't eiai ire^av ev ry 
 
 note supra ch. 50. The term TrapaaKfvijv, 
 further on, corresponds, as Poppo ob- 
 serves, to the foregoing tcarao-fcevaCf <t0«i ; 
 for otlierwise KaTaffKivi) is the more usual 
 term, and may be paralleled by the Fr. 
 ijarnison. See note on ii. 14 & 85. 
 
 dtivov tTvai — ylrT/rai] ' that there was 
 reason to fear (compare ctivov at iii. 102.) 
 lest it should be there as it had been in 
 the case at Ancea against Samos.' Kvjitp- 
 vr}TaQ TrifiTTovrtg, 'sending them pilots ;' 
 of which, it appears from i. 143, they stood 
 in great need : for Pericles in that pas- 
 sage, contrasting the Athenians with the 
 Peloponnesians, says, ' we have pilots of 
 our own citizens ;' meaning that they 
 had not to fetch them from foreign 
 states. 
 
 2. opfii)(TaQ iQ TOV KdXrjKa TroTajiovl 
 I have followed Haack, Bekker, Poppo, 
 and Goeller in adopting, for vulg. opfiicrag, 
 6py.r](Tag; though Arnold thinks the 
 reading here doubtful ; first, because 
 almost all the best MSS. have that read- 
 ing ; secondly, because, as Poppo shows, 
 opfiiffag for opfiKTcifievog would be solcceis- 
 tic : and yet neither can op^iaag be joined, 
 according to the view of Arnold and 
 Goeller, with the subsequent rug vavg ; 
 nor is Arnold justified in siiyiug that 
 opfti^tiv tg TOV KdXrjKa is more correct 
 than opfitlp Ig tov KdXrjKa. At least 
 opfiiiv ig TOV KdXrjKa is not less correct ; 
 for as KiiffOai Ig, &c. frequently signifies 
 * to lie or be seated at a place,' why should 
 not opfitlv Ig bear the sense *to lie at 
 anchor at a place ? ' Such is the use of 
 KiBf^tnBai ig to 'Hpalov, i. 24, and kciO- 
 l^tiv ig, iii. 75 ; and in a passage of St. 
 Mark, xiii. 3, KaOrjaOai ilg. This belongs 
 to t)ne of those cases treated of by Passow 
 
 in V. Etg, Winer's Or. § 64, 4, C, and 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 596, where the ig is 
 justifiable on the ground that the idea of 
 a previous coming into that place is im- 
 plied in the context. Thus, in the present 
 instance, opfiiacxg is implied in 6p^r)(Tag ; 
 though at first sight opu'taag would seem 
 necessary ; and hence it was doubtless 
 introduced by the AnstarchiVi. 
 
 v^aTog drtoOev ysvofxivovl The word 
 uvu)9tv might here bear the sense * the 
 upper country : ' but considering that the 
 Calix is, as Arnold observes, hardly more 
 than a mountain-torrent, and therefore 
 can have no upper country whence to 
 receive water, it is best explained to 
 signify coplitns, *from the sky,' as Xen. 
 Mem. iv. 3,14, o Kf pavvbg dviaQiv dipUrai, 
 and Symp. vi. 7, where the gods are said 
 (iv(x)6tv (pwg TrapixfiV' Compare with this 
 the phrase vcwp iK ovpavov occuiTing in 
 another passage of our author, ii. 77, C, 
 and others which I have, in the note 
 there, adduced from various classical 
 writers. 
 
 The next words, KaTeXOovTog ai<pvidioit 
 TOV pevfiarog, are explanatory of the 
 manner of the thing. By ptv^ia is denoted 
 a water-Jlood, such as is produced by 
 mountain-torrents rushing down from a 
 short distance to the plain or sea, after 
 a sudden and violent rain, and carrying 
 all before it. In the present instance the 
 evil might be increased by a water -s]>ont, 
 (or vertical column of water rising out of 
 the sea,) which might be dashed against 
 the ships, and, together with the land- 
 flood, sweep the ships from the place 
 where they were hauled up on shore, and 
 hurrying them to the sea, water-logged as 
 they would be, swamped them. 
 
 I 
 
 i\ 
 
 I 
 
 k 
 
 \' 
 
 \ 
 
 'A(Tia^ afpiKvehai eg XaX/crjSoi'a, Tt]v eni tw drojuari tov Hovroi;, 
 yieyapetov airoiKiav. 
 
 LXXVI. 'Ev ^e tw aurw Otpei Ka\ ^rjiaoaBevvQ 'AOrivaioJV(TTpa- 
 Tr)yog TeaaapaKovTa vavaiv afpiKvelTai eg NauTroKrov, evOvg ^lera 
 Tr}v eK Trjg Meyapi^og avayw^yrjcFiv. 2. ra> yap iTnroKpaTei Kai 
 tKeivM TO. Boiwrta irpdyiuaTa dno tivu)v dv^ptjv ev Talg iroXemv 
 fTTpa'dflrero, (iovXo/nevLJV fxeTaffTriaai tov Koafxov Kai eg hjfiOKpa- 
 TiaVf wdirep ol 'A0v)va7oi^ Tpexpai' Kai TlTOio^ivpov juaXiaT , (tv- 
 ^pog (j)vyd^og eK Gr^jSwr, e(Tr}yovinevov, Ta^e avTolg TTape(TKeva(jOii. 
 3. 'Z'KJtag fuiev e/neXXov Tiveg npo^uxreiv' al ^e ^icpai eiai Ttjg Qecnri- 
 Krjg yrjg ev tw Kpiaaiio KoXnw e7ri6aXa(T(ji^ioi. Xaipwretov de, h 
 iQ 'Opyof-ievov tov yiivveiov irpoTepov /caXou/iifi'or, vvv ^e Botwnor, 
 ^vvTeXel, ttXXoi £$ 'Opyo^ievov eve^'i^oaav^ Ka\ oi 'Op)(Ojuti'iwv (/)u- 
 yd^eg ^vveirpaaaov to. ludXiaTn^ Kai avSpa^ einiaOovvTO eK IlfXoTror- 
 vri<Tov' ecTTi ^e ») Xoijowveta eay^uTov Tvjg BoiwTiag rrpog Ty ^avori^i 
 T»Jc ^iOKi^og, Kai (^lOKetov jLUTelyov Tiveg, 4. Tovg ^e AOiivaiovg 
 eSei A^Xiov KaraXajSai', to ev ry Tuvayoaia TTpdg Evjioiav 
 
 XaXKtjCova} Poppo shows that the true 
 spelling (as found on coins, and as esta- 
 blished by a passage of Herodot. iv. 144.) 
 is // KaXxri^tov ; but that for this the 
 Attic writers used XaXKrjSwv, and the 
 Latin ones, following them, Clialcedon. 
 
 Ch. LXXVI. 2. Trpdyixara — iTrpdff- 
 <TtTo] The term irpdaa. has here the sense 
 treated of by Duker on iv. 89, denoting a 
 drawing over of others to one party, by de- 
 vices or stratagems, or secret correspond- 
 ence, whereby the thing is so transacted 
 or concerted as to be finally brought about. 
 By rn-pdyfiaTa is here meant state of affairs, 
 or rather their management, (meaning the 
 government,) as i. 89, 1, vXdov iirl to. 
 TTpdyfiara. 'Airo tivujv dv6pCJv, ' on the 
 part of certain persons.' On this sense of 
 d-rro see note on i. 17- At tov KOfffiov 
 supply tTpt\l/av, taken from Tpi^fai. This 
 attempt at revolution in Boeotia is well 
 accounted for by Mitford as arising from 
 the eff'ects produced by the advantages 
 recently gained by Athens in the war ; 
 whence the partisans of democracy, espe- 
 cially when exiles, watched every oppor- 
 tunity to profit from this turn of affairs to 
 introduce their favourite form of govern- 
 ment. 
 
 3. ig 'Opxofifvbv — KvvTtXtl] contrihnta 
 est Orchomeno, ' was subject to the political 
 control of ;' on which signification see 
 note on ii. 15. Chreronea was one of the 
 dependent states called ^{ififiopoi or Kw- 
 TeXtlg, politically subject to the larger 
 
 ones, and bound to furnish a certain pro- 
 portion of troops or money, to make uj) 
 their contingent of the sovereign states to 
 which they belonged ; as in the old Swiss 
 constitution, certain states were attached, 
 as subjects, to one or other of the larger 
 cantons. See more in Mueller's Orcho- 
 menus, p. 403, and Wachsmuth's Antiq. 
 i. I, p. 128, sq. With the expression 
 trrxaTov Ttjc Boiwrtag compare a shnilar 
 use of the neuter at i. 138, TroXvoivoTaTov, 
 where see note. By Ty ^avoTiSi is to be 
 understood the territory of Phanoteus or 
 Phanote, not the town. The town in ques- 
 tion was, as we learn from Pausan. x. 4, 1, 
 twenty stadia from Chreronea : but the 
 reading Uavoiriag cannot be right. Read 
 UavoTria, (the g having arisen from the i 
 following,) which Rom. Amaeseus must 
 have had in his MS., since he renders by 
 Panopeum. The site of this town might 
 easily be fixed, from the accurate descrip- 
 tion of Pausanias, at twenty stadia from 
 Chceronea on the site of Phocis, in a ravine 
 so near the hills as to procure them water 
 from thence. 
 
 4. edei ArjXiov jcaraXajStTv] *it was 
 incumbent on them,' &c., namely, by 
 virtue of the plan formed, as at vi. 50. 
 vii. 2G. ^r/Xtoi/. This temple, and after- 
 wards petty town, is supposed to have 
 occupied the site of the present village of 
 Dramisi : but from the expression immi- 
 nens marl, applied to it in Livy, xxxv. 5, 
 I suspect it to have been on a hill over- 
 
 u 2 
 
100 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 TeT^a/niLievov ' AnoWtJVOQ Ifjjov' afxa Sfc tuvtu tv i7^iff>a pr}Ty yiy 
 vtaOai, OTTOJC f^^ $u^*|3o)70»i(Ta>(ytv ini to A»/Atov oi Bo(a>Tot aO^ouif 
 aAA iiri tu oiptTipa uvTtvv iKaaroi Kivovfieva. 5. Kai h Karop- 
 OoiTo ri ireipa, Kai to ArjXtov Tfi^ccr^ftij, paciii)^ iiXnitov, ei Kai /u»; 
 ira^avTiKa ^ vtwre^t^oiTo tl tljv KUTa Tag TroXiTtiaq Toig Botwroif;, 
 i^o/nivLJv Tourwv twv ^lo^ltjVy Kui XijaTivo/^iirrjQ tj/c; "y»/c» '^o* ou<j»/c 
 fAcaarot^ ^ca jSpovtot; UTroar^o^r/g, ou ^iti'tiv Kara ^a>^ai' Ta 
 Trpay/uara* aXAa vooroi, tljv A0r)vai(jjv fxiv ir^oaiovruyv Ttnq 
 aiptaTYjKoaij TOig o£ ou/c outrr/g at/^oac t»/<; cuva/mwg, KUTaaTrjanv 
 aura ft; to trrtTr/Oftov j^ /tfy ouy f7ripouA»^ ToiavTrj TrapecfKtvaC^To. 
 LXXVII. O ^£ lirTroKpaTi^g avToc julvy Ik t»Jc TroAtwg oui/a^ui» 
 fvtoi', OTTOTE /catrioc; at)], ejHiAAe crr^artveti' £C Toug rSotwroug, tov 08 
 Arj/toj^e !'»)»' TTooaTrtCTTtfXf rate rtcrtrajjaicovro I'aud/v £g r»jy Naw- 
 naKToVy oTTtJQf t^ f/ceti'(t)i' ra>)' v wp/wv arpaTov ^vWi^ag AKa^yvavwv 
 re K:a£ rwy uXXwi' ^v^tjua^wv, TrXcot eiri rag St^og, a>c 7rpooo0)7(yo- 
 pevag rjfjiBpa o auroic; £ipj]ro, y eofi Ojua raura irpaGauv. 2. Kot 
 o ^(£1^ A»juo(i0£v>/c acpiKOfJUVOQf Oivitt^aq c£, utto rf AK'a^ivarwi' 
 TTorrwy Kraryjya'yKaor^tJ'Ouc K:araXa|3wv iQ r»jv AOr^vaiwv ^vfjifxa- 
 
 » < 
 
 » \ 
 
 \tav, /cat aurog avaaTi]aaq to c^vixixayiKov to CKtivy Trai', €7rt 
 
 hanging the sea, about a mile south from 
 Dramisi. Now this would exactly suit the 
 distance specified in Livy, of five miles 
 from Tanagra and thirty stadia from 
 Aulis. 
 
 5. vfwrcpi'^otro] So Haack, Poppo, and 
 Goeller edit, from two MSS., for vulg. 
 vniiTtoi^oi, which is retained by Bekker 
 and Arnold, and by the latter defended 
 on the supposition, either that Trttpa is 
 the nominative case to vfwrtpi^oi, or 
 that, Tl being regarded as the nomin., 
 vnoT. is (as Bauer also takes it) used in a 
 neuter sense, like the Latin mutare and 
 our verb to change. But of these two 
 methods of exposition the former would 
 involve a harshness intolerable ; and the 
 latter proceeds on mere supposition that 
 vfwrtpt^ui was one of the verbs in which 
 the active was used in a passive sense. 
 Far more likely is it that, as Duker sug- 
 gests, the last syllable of vt^oT^piZ,olTo was 
 absorbed in the following to. And the 
 sense thus yielded is far more direct ; 
 whereas the other is feeble and jejune. 
 And although the passive form be rare, 
 yet it is not unprecedented, being found 
 in a kindred passage supra eh. 41, <poj3ov- 
 fifi'oi fii) <T<pi(n Tl vnjjTipiaQy tCjv kuto. 
 Trjv xwQuv, and viii. 73, 1, ti' Ty 'S.di.i({t 
 ti'cwrtpii^tro iiCT] TO. Trtpi Tijv oXiyapxictv, 
 where rt is left to be understood. And so 
 
 also in Arrian, E. A. iii. 6, 4, tu tv BeX. 
 vtvewTtpiaOai, and iii. 19, 2, li £ri ri vstu- 
 TtpiaOtir] tCjv afitpl 'AXi^avSpov, and iv. 
 8, 3, TO, — ydri vtvtioTipiaTo, and vii. 13, 5, 
 firi Tl vecJTeptaOfiti, &c. To the authority 
 derived from MSS. which have veiorepi- 
 ZoiTO, I am enabled to add, from collation, 
 that of the Clarend. a prima manu and the 
 Cantab. 
 
 Sid fSpax'fos d7ro(rrpo0r)<;] ' a refuge 
 within a short distance,' i. e. in case of 
 any disaster. Comp. viii. 75, a7ro(TTpo<prji' 
 aojTijpiaQ, where see note. Mkvtiv tcara 
 Xtitpav is a phrase used of freedom from 
 revolutionary movements. On the words, 
 a little after, KaTaffTrjmiv ovto. Iq to 
 iiriTiihiov, (of which the sense'is, ' they 
 should establish the polity on such a foot- 
 ing as might be advantageous to them,') 
 compare i. 18_, 58. iv. 113. For tTri^ovXrf, 
 two MSS., the Cass, and Cant., have i-m- 
 j3oXr), which Duker was inclined to prefer. 
 But a plan for the invasion of a country, 
 or an attempt on a fortress, is not un- 
 frequently styled an tTrifiovXi^, as in Xen. 
 Cyr. i. 5, 4. Lucian, ii. 559, 14, wq rjKovai 
 Tyjv tTTi/SouX/yv, and Thucyd. iv. 97, 1, 
 tTTtl/iovXtvoi', and 103, t7ri(3ovXtvovTeQ T(p 
 ;^a»pi<^. 
 
 Ch. LXXVII. 2. Olviadag — Kvfx- 
 fxaxiav] Of these words the full sense is, 
 ' and having found the ffiniadse compelled 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXXVIII. 
 
 101 
 
 ^aXvvOiov Kai * AypaiovQ OTpaTevaag irpioTOV, Kai TrpodTrotrjtra- 
 litevog, raXXa iJrot/uaZ^tro olc fTri rac ^KJiag, otov Str?, aTravrr;- 
 aofjiivog. 
 
 LXXVIII. BpaaiSac Se K:ara tov avTov -^povov tov Oepovg iro- 
 pivojLitvog liTTaKOffioig Kai -^iXioig oirXiTaig ig Ta iwi OpaKr}g, 67^fto^/ 
 iy^veTo iv 'Hoa/cXf/ct ry iv Tpaylvi, Kai, TTpoir^juiypavTog avTov 
 ayytXov f'c ^t^aotraXov Trapa Tovg fTrtrrjSftouc, a^iovvTog ciayuv 
 £ovroi' K-ai Tqv (TTpariav, rjX^ov tg MfXirtav Ttjg A^niag Tiavaipog 
 r£ Ka\ Awpoc, Kai iwiroXoyj^ag, Kai TopvXaog, Kai '^TpocpaKog tt^o- 
 Sfvoc iov XaXKrtSfwy, rorc ^t] iiTopkveTo. 2. »iyor ce Kai aXXoi Gftr- 
 (TaXtvv aurov Kai t/c AcioiGarjg NtfCovtSac, ricoSiKKra fTrirr^Ofto^ wv. 
 Tt]v yap Oe(J(TaX'iav liXXiog rt ovk evTTopov >ii' oan'ot avev ayojyovy 
 Kai iLUTci oirXtJV yt 8>J* Kai Toig rraal yt o/noiiog ' EXXr^mv vttotttov 
 
 by the united force of the Acamanians [to 
 I uter] into the Athenian alliance.' Here, 
 Poppo has well seen, there is no place for 
 the T€, but that in preference to cancelling 
 the word, it would be advisable to alter 
 it to Tutv, the two words being not un- 
 frequently confounded. Of KaToXa^^avio, 
 used as it is here, another example occurs 
 at vii. 2, and elsewhere. 
 
 Kai 7rpo«T7rotJ?(T«/icvot:] scil. avTOVQ, 
 *■ having gained over to the Athenian 
 alliance : ' a sense of the term frequent 
 in our author : though since it is certain, 
 from ch. 101, that the passing over was 
 compulsory, we may render here reduced. 
 
 Ch. LXXVIII. The scene now changes 
 to Thessaly ; and in tliis chapter is nar- 
 i*ated the rapid forced march of Brasidas 
 across that country in his expedition to 
 Miiccdonia and the maritime parts of 
 Thrace. 
 
 1. MeXirmi/ Tr\q 'Ax«i«c] Meaning 
 Achaia Phthiotis and the earliest seat of 
 the Hellenic race. Accordingly Scylax 
 renders, * Melitias, a town of the Achaians.' 
 See also Pausan. p. 205, 33. Moreover, in 
 another passage of our author infra viii. 3, 
 there is mention of 'Ax«»ot o\ 4>0iairat, 
 as also in Polyb. xxx. 7? where it is said 
 that their territory was apportioned to 
 the Thessalians by Antiochus, and con- 
 sequently had been regarded as not in 
 Thessaly. And such must have been the 
 case in the time of Thucydides, otherwise 
 Brasidas would have required a conductor. 
 The name is almost invariably spelt MfXi- 
 Taia or MtXtrtia : insomuch that I should 
 suspect here some mistake in the MS. of 
 Thucydides, were it not that MfXiria is 
 found in Dicaearchus, p. 21 ; and in Scylax, 
 p. 58, we have MtXtncic^at;, in which latter 
 
 passage, for MfXirta^at', ought certainly 
 to be read MtXindca, meaning the district 
 of Melitia. 
 
 Of this place the situation has been dis- 
 ])uted, and is far from certain. By Col. 
 Leake, North. Gr. iv. p. 470, it is fixed 
 at Keutdau ; while by the generality of 
 authorities it is placed at Vlako-Jano: both 
 situations, these, too near to Pharsalus to 
 suit with the expression of our author 
 tTtXtfff. (scil. odbv) further on, § 4, which 
 implies a long day's journey, and too great 
 a distance from Heraclea to have been 
 accomplished. It was probably on a ridge 
 above some point of the upper course of 
 the Enipeus, not far from its source, (see 
 Strabo, ix. 5, 6.) probably about five miles 
 east from Thaumaco, as it is laid down in 
 Lapie's Map. 
 
 2. dywyoi)] for TrpoTrofiirov, *a con- 
 ductor.' I have here thought proper, 
 with Poppo, to retain the colon at y* 
 ^17, (though it has been removed by 
 Bekker and Goeller,) because these par- 
 ticles cannot be referred to the words 
 following, being absolutely necessary to 
 complete the formula aXXwf rt, and to 
 strengthen the limitation, or the preceding 
 assertion in ovk iviropov. Moreover, as 
 Poppo remarks, a sufficient objection to 
 that punctuation exists in the circum- 
 stance, that thus there would arise an 
 unheard of accumulation of particles, 
 namely, Kai — yt Iri Kai — yf. As to the 
 argument urged by Arnold, that yt ^1) 
 cannot terminate a sentence, that is at 
 once set aside by the fact that those par- 
 ticles do terminate one in Plato, p. 242, 
 277, 557, et al. ; though, indeed, in these 
 instances, they do not in effect end the 
 sentence, since there is always something 
 
102 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXXX 
 
 103 
 
 KaOiGTriKH rriv rwv ireXag jurj Trttcravrag diuvai' toTc T£ AOrivaioig 
 dei TTore to wX^iOog Tuiv OecrdaXwy tvvovv virrip^bv, oxirc, tt fxn 
 ^vvaffTeia /uaXXov ^ icrovojuta typaJyro to ey^(i)^iov oi GcacraXo/, 
 ouAC av irore TrporjXOev' iirn Kai Ton 7rop€uoju€va> avTU) airavTrt- 
 aavreg aXXoi tljv Tavavria tovtoiq jSovXo/ierwv €7ri tw Evittci 
 TTOTOjUW, €/cwXuov, Kai d^iKeiv ecpaaav aviv too ttuvtivv koivou 
 TTOofuo'jitti'ov. 3. oi ^e ayovTiQ oure a/covTOjy £(^a(jav ciac,eiv, 
 a'i(pvi^i6v T£ 7rapa-y£VfY«£VOi', Sevoi ovtec, k'Ojui&ci'. tXtye de fcai 
 auroc o Bpacyt^ac t^ 0£(7(TaXu>y y\) /cat auToTc </)iXoc wv uvai^ Kai 
 'AOr]vaioiq, TToXfjUtotc oudi, Kai ovK eKUvoiQ OTrXa £Tri<|/£^ay* Gca- 
 rraXoTc t£ ou/c cl^trat Kai Aa/ctSatjUOiuotc ^X^P"^ oucrav, w(TT6 tyi 
 aXX»iXa>v yij fxt] ^pu^Oai' vvv t£ aKOVTWV eKHVwv ovk av irpoeXOfiv, 
 (ov^e ya^ av ^vvaaBai,) ou jluvtoi a&ouv ye uctyiadai. 4. Kai 
 Gt p.lv uKOvaavTiQ TaZra^ d-rrviXQov' o ^e, /CEXfuovTWV twv a-ywywv, 
 TT^'iv Ti irXiov ^vGTiivai to /ctuXudov, fXW/o£i ouSev £7riffx**^*^ ^P^f^H*' 
 Kai Tavry /liIv ry r)/ufpa, ij £fC t>7c MfXtTtac d(()a;^|tT|tT£v, £c OaporaXov 
 t£ iriXeae Kai iarpaToindiVGaTo iiri tw 'Airidav^ iroraiAw, iKBiOtv ce 
 
 to be supplied from the preceding con- 
 text ; which here would be, ' and with an 
 armed force at least especially difficult to 
 be crossed.' 
 
 ijcTTE, ti nr) — GtffffaXot] Render, *so 
 that unless the Thessalians had, agreeably 
 to their country's custom, been under a 
 government of powerful pei*sons, rather 
 than that which by law dealt out power 
 equally to all :' where the term dwaareia 
 is equivalent to dXiyapx'ia rvpavviKi^, as 
 opposed to iffovofiia, on which see note at 
 iii. 82. To lyxtiptov stands for lyxiopiu}r. 
 
 dviv Tov TrdvTtov koivov] * without the 
 pel-mission of the common council of the 
 realm,' as in a passage of Xen. Mem. 4, 
 fin. (cited by Duker,) dvtv Tqg tov irdv- 
 Tiov KOIVOV yvijjfxrjQ. On dvtv so placed 
 see note at i. 128, and Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 
 §576. 
 
 4. Trpiv n TrXtov KvtTTfjvai to kujXixtovI 
 * before some greater force came together, 
 which should hinder [his progress].' 
 'Extitpti dpoiitit, ' went at a rapid march.' 
 At ertXttrt is to be supplied oSbv, which 
 word is expressed in a passage of Theogn. 
 Admon. 72. In this ellipsis we have a 
 condensed form of expression, involving a 
 shjnificatio prcegnans^ as found in the use of 
 Tt\. to signify *he accomi)lished the dis- 
 tance and came to Pharsalus.' The fore- 
 going expression, ravryj ttj j)^fpq., y tic 
 Trjg MeXiTtag d(pibpfiTj<nv, seems to imply 
 tliat it was a long day's march from Meli- 
 
 tia ; and hence Melitia was perhaps even 
 nearer to Heracleia than I have before 
 stated it — perhaps on a tract skirting the 
 right bank of the Enipeus, not far from its 
 source. See Lapie's Map, from which it 
 plainly appears that Brasidas must (not- 
 withstanding the opinion of Dr. Arnold to 
 the contrary) have crossed the Enipeus, 
 and probably not far from Melitia. Again, 
 from the words tTre T(p 'EvtTreT iroTa^f^ 
 UuiKvov it may justly be concluded (against 
 the view of that commentator) that the 
 hindrance in question was attempted at 
 the crossing of the Enipeus. As to what 
 Dr. Arnold urges, that it was not a stream 
 capable of affording any obstacle to his 
 progress, that is supposing far more than 
 any one can know without actual survey 
 of the country. From the words Kai 
 iaTpaTOTTtdtvaaTO lirl Tip 'AttiSuvi^ ttot., 
 it would seem that Pharsalus was upon the 
 Apidanus. Yet good reason is there to 
 think such was not the case. We may 
 suppose that he not only reached Phar- 
 salus, but went three or four miles fur- 
 ther, and then took up his camp on the 
 sideof the Apidanus, along which his coui-se 
 would lie for a great part of the way to 
 Phocium. It was his policy to avoid Phar- 
 salus, as he did Larissa, because at such 
 populous places the democratical interest 
 would be too strong to be controlled. This 
 view of the sense is confirmed by the re — 
 
 1 
 
 eg ^aVtov, Kai kl avrov k Tl^pcu^'iav. 5. aTro II Tou'rou vh oi 
 fxlv Twy OeaaaXiHv dywyol irdXiv dnnXdoV ol ^k mpai(5oi avrov, 
 vTrnKooi oVt£C OtaaaXwv, KaTtcjTrjGav k AIov T?iq Xl^p^iKKiw apy^c, 
 t) xmo tw 'OXuiUTTW Ma/C£^ovtac Tpot; GetJaaXouc TroXitr^a Kurai. 
 LXXIX. TouTw Vw t^otto) ^paailaq OiGaaX'iav (pBaaaq ^d^pn^ie, 
 irpiv Tiva KUiXvtiv wapaaKevdGaaOai, Kai a>i\'£To oic ntp^tV/cav 
 Kai k rr]v XaXKi^iK^v. 2. £/c ydp r^ig UeXoiroinniGov, wgra 
 Ti^v 'AOrjvaiuyv evr^^u, htGavreg ol rs enl BpJKiig d(piaTWTeg 
 'AOnvauov Kai Uep^'iKKag t^riyayov rov arparm', ol ^uv XaXKid^ig 
 voiiilovTig tnl a(j>dg irpwrov opj^umiv rovg ' AQnva'iovg, {Kai a^a at 
 7TXrjamx(»>^oi ir^Xug avTwv al ovk a>£(TTr,/cu7a(, ^vven^yov Kpv(pa,) 
 U^p^iKKag §£ TToXe^toc fdv ovk (3i; £/c toG (j>aiyod, (j>o(3ov^uvog 
 ge Kai avTog rd naXaid ^idfjiopa t(^v 'AOr}vaiu)v, Kai f-idXiara 
 (5ovX6iinvog 'Appifjcuov tov AvykncTTwv ^acrtXea irapacJTifaaGeai. 
 3, £urf/3»/ §£ auToIc, wjte paov U tik UtXonovvriaov (JTpa- 
 r6v kiayayfiv, v rdiv AafceSai/itovt'wv £v tw Tra^ovTt KaKonpay'ia.^ 
 LXXX. Twv ydp 'AOm'a'iojv iyKUfiU'wv t\i UeXoTTOVvjau), Kai 
 oux mi<yTa Tj; iKiivLJv y\h vXttiIov dnoarptxPai avrovg^ ^idXiara,^ h 
 dvTnrapaXvTTouv TT^^avTtg inl rovg ^v^fid^ovg avrwv (jTpartdvy 
 dXXwg T£ Kai iTOiuwv ivTwv Tpi(l>uv T£, Kai iirl diroaTdaei Gcpdg 
 
 Kai. 
 
 5. dirb TovTov'\ Meaning 'from that 
 l>oint,' 'at that part of his road.' Kar- 
 t<TTr\(jav, literally, ' brought and set him 
 down at Dium :' a rox signata de hac re ; 
 as iv. 103, and Xenoph.' Anab. iv. 8, 8. 
 Jambl. de Vit. Pyth. § 127, tig t))v Mtff. 
 (Tt}vi}v avTov KaTicTtjffev. Plut. Ag. 12. 
 Act. Apost. xvii. 15, Ka9i(TTCJvTtg tov 
 UavXov yyayov tcjg 'A9t)vu>v. Dionys. 
 Hal. viii. 12, KaTeaTT]atv cinavTag tirl to. 
 oiKtla. The earliest authority for this 
 sense is found in Horn. Od. xiii. 274, rovg 
 /t' UtXtvaa UvXovde KaTaaTijoai Kai 
 iip'effaai. 
 
 Trpbg etcaaXovg} 'versus Thessalos.' 
 This is to be referred to UaKtdoviagy not 
 
 to 'OXvjUTT*^. 
 
 Ch. LXXIX. 2. t^riyayov tov ffTpa- 
 Tbv} The conjecture here of Dobree, iirrj- 
 ydyovTo, is, besides being forbidden by the 
 repetition of the somewhat unusual expres- 
 sion of the chapter, also unnecessary, since 
 the sense intended is, 'had drawn forth,' 
 i. e. had been the cause of their going 
 forth, had brought it about. Accordingly 
 here we have one of the many idioms pro- 
 ceeding on the principle of metonymy. 
 
 Td iraXaid did(l>opa tmv 'AOrfvaiiov] 
 Meaning 'his old differences with the 
 
 Athenians.' On the term 7rapa(TTi}(Taff9ai, 
 
 * to bring to terms of submission,' (as in 
 Herodot. iii. 45, UoXvKpaTta Trapaorr//- 
 (TairOai,) see note on i. 114. 
 
 3. Kwil^t} avTolg] 'happened oppor- 
 tunely for them ;' avTolg being a dativus 
 commodi. 
 
 Ch. LXXX. 1. eyKtifiki'wv ry UtX.] 
 Not imminentis Peloponneso, as Portus 
 renders, but infestantis, 'pressing upon,' 
 
 * harassing,' as at i. 144, tyKtiiikvovg. By 
 Ty tKtiriov yy is meant, 'their territory 
 in particular,' namely, Laconia, including 
 Messenia, which would lie open to ravage 
 from Pylus and Cythera. Of aTroffTp't^/ai 
 avToi'g the sense is, 'to divert them,' 
 ' draw off their forces to another quarter.' 
 The reading here of many MSS., drro- 
 Tpk->pai, is more suitable than vulg. diro- 
 (TTpi\pai. Compare other passages of our 
 author infra v. 75. vi. 18 & 19. viii. 108, 
 where, though the MSS. present the same 
 confusion as to the two terms, aTroerrpt^w 
 is with reason preferred. In tni diro- 
 ffTdmi, which signifies 'for or in order 
 to revolt/ we have a phrase occurring also 
 at iii. 2. And so lyri SovXti<;^, iv. 114. 
 kn-i KaTa^ovXcjffti, iii. 10. and iiri ffojTt}- 
 p(^, vni. 66. 
 
104 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 v£a>r£picTu>aiV ^Tra kul tJSe tVpaSai;, <()oPou^i£roi avnvv r^v i'£- 
 or„ra Kal ro 7rX;i0oc..- (da yap ra noXXa Aa/c.gui^iov/otg tt^oc roue 
 EtXo^rac rk (()uXa/cr7c Trept ^udXicrra Ka0£(TrriKa) irpouwov avTWV 
 o^ot d£(ou(Tiv iv toIq TToXfiuiotc yfYEv^VOai a(J)('aiv apKTrm, fc^i- 
 r.aOai, WQ tXevOfpoicrovrac, 7rt7|aav Trotou^fvoi, Ka\ ^yov^ivoi rou- 
 rouc a(/)i'(J.v UTTU (j>poy»iAtarog, o'/7r6|0 /cal »iS/a)(Tov Trpwrog kacTTOc 
 a£u06^oGcT0ai, iudXtara ciy Kai tmO^aOai. 3. /cai Trpo/cpi'vavrec H' 
 
 2. rwv EiXwrwv /3ou\o/Ligvotc — fKTr'tfi- 
 ^pai] The construction here is, r)v [avrolQ] 
 
 EtX. On the idiom in j3ov\. see note at 
 iii. 2, and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 391, 5. On 
 this part'dire force of the genit. see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 318, seqq. Of tTrt Trpo^afftt the 
 meaning is, 'on pretence of this expedition.' 
 npoQ TO. Tvapovra, 'on the present posture 
 of affairs,' i.e. with reference to it. 
 
 inei Kai rods trrpa^av] By rode under- 
 stand ' this following [action].' It is here 
 remarked by Bp. Thirl wall, that ' though 
 our author does not precisely mark the 
 tune of this horrible deed, yet the words 
 Krai ToSt seem distinctly to refer the mas- 
 sacre to a different period from that in 
 which the 700 Helots were sent out. To 
 suppose that the government would have 
 ordered the massacre of the Helots at a 
 time when it was able to employ them 
 advantageously in the foreign service, for 
 which Brasidas was so scantily provided 
 with troops,— involves an insuperable dif- 
 ficulty.' I entirely agree with the learned 
 writer, that wholly incredible is it that the 
 atrocity should have been committed at 
 that time ; and that the Tode may be sup- 
 posed to refer to some other previous time. 
 Nor are we compelled to render l-npalav 
 by 'they committed ;' a sense which would 
 rather require tirpaaaov. It may very 
 well signify, 'they had committed here- 
 tofore.' And so we may render, ' for 
 they had [heretofore] even committed this 
 [following deed].' Or the aorist may be 
 Bupposed to have the force shown to be 
 inherent in it, Matth. Gr. Gr. § 502, namely, 
 as denoting that tlie action in question has 
 occurred once at least. Accordingly the 
 meaning intended to be conveyed will be, 
 'they hare perpetrated even this enormity.' 
 And' hence the purpose of the parenthetical 
 portion occupying sect. 2, 3, and 4, is to 
 illustrate the present case by showing that 
 the present expedient of Sparta for draw- 
 
 \n(f off the enemy that was attacking her 
 at-home,— namely, by getting rid of part 
 of her Helot popxilation by sendmg them 
 to attack her enemy in the same manner 
 —had a parallel in another expedient yet 
 more unscrupulous, namely, that of secret 
 assassination. 'ETrtt here, as not unfre- 
 quently elsewhere, stands for the explicative 
 yap, as used by way of explanation or illus- 
 tration ; i. e. by comparing one case with 
 another that had already occurred.^ This 
 case is related in the words TrpotT-rrov-— 
 tttipGapTj. But previously to this is in- 
 troduced another remark bearing on the 
 Laceda;raonian policy generally,— namely, 
 that 'these two cases were only some 
 among the many expedients to which the 
 Lacedaemonians had resorted for security 
 against the Helots.' Or the meaning in- 
 tended may be, that 'the institutions of 
 Sparta were mostly framed especially for 
 security against the Helots.' T»)v vtoTiira 
 Kai TO TrXijOoQ is,as Poppo observes, put, by 
 hendiadys, for TrJQ veoTijTog to ttX^^oc. 
 And it may be further observed, that 
 at ii. 21, Ty vt6r»;ri is by the Scholiast 
 explained ry 7r\ri6H tHjv vkiov. Strange 
 is it that Bekker should, in his second 
 edition, for vt6Tr]Ta, have edited, from 
 only two MSS., aKaioTriTa, which yields 
 no suitable sense, and is evidently a more 
 marginal gloss, proceeding from those who 
 neither comprehended the force of the 
 idiom, nor understood what sense the con- 
 text required. By a contrary misappre- 
 hension in a passage of Ecclesiastes, ix. 9, 
 Sept. TzacfaQ tuq iifikpag ^aTawTtjTOQ ffov, 
 some critics, (as appears from the MSS.) 
 stumbling at the term /i«r., proposed to 
 read vtoTnTog, though such completely 
 annihilates the moral indirectly couched 
 in this exhortation, to cheerfully use pre- 
 sent comforts, namely, with the constant 
 recollection of their fragility, emptiness, 
 and unsatisfactoriness. 
 
 3. Kai TrpoKpivavTt<;] For this, Goeller 
 
 H 
 
 OK. 88, 4.] LIBER IV. CAP. LXXXI. 105 
 
 ^trrycXmuc, o[ filv l<yrei>aviicjavT6 re /cai rd U^a nepijXOov, ik 
 ,;X.u0.p,^ii.^roc, ol 8e ot) TroXXaJ {Jtrre^oov ^</,dvi(Tav r6 auro.c, /c«. 
 ov^ek V^Oero ono rjKUa, 'Uaaro^ Ste</>0dp>,. 4. Kai rare yodv^jo^ 
 Tw ^paa'ida avrQv £vr.VaiU^av lirraKomovq oTrXtrac, roue h aA- 
 Uvq Ik t^<: UeXowovvrjaov, fiiaOw iruGag, i^vyayev. 5. avrov 
 T£ Bpaa'i^av j3ouXoiUtvov fiaXiara AaKt^a.^iorioi aTriaruXav,^ 
 LXXXI. TrpovevfX^Or^cjav ^l Ka\ oi XaX^iS.??, /^^'^P« f\" ^V 
 ^naoTn ^oKodvTa Wrripiov aval k ra navra, Kai, tinthn esnA^a, 
 TrXe/aroi; a'Siov AaK^^ai^ovloiq yeviiievov. 2. ro ra yap iryax^- 
 r'lKa, eavrov iraonaxt^v ^Uaiov Kai furpiov k rag TToXac, a7r£(Trr,(T6 
 ra TToXXd, rd k npo^oa'ia uXe r^v x^?'^^''' f^^^' ^""'^ A«/C6^a(- 
 fxovUnq ylyv^aOai Hu^ijSca'rav re /BouXo^^'vo^c, oireo .Troirjorar, avr- 
 aTToWiv Kai ano^oxm' X^P'^^' '^"^ ^^^ iroXe^iov ano r,K HeXo- 
 
 remarks, the more natural construction 
 would be TTpoKpivavTtQ — (TTftpavioOkvTaQ 
 — r](paviaav. The same irregularity is 
 observable at iii. 34, and in other passages 
 adduced by Poppo, i. 1, p. 10». 'H^ai'ttrav 
 —die(}>Oapn Wachsmuth regards as giymg 
 an example of the KpvjrTeia, or secret lying- 
 in- wait to assassinate the Helots. But, as 
 Poppo observes, it is more rightly distin- 
 guished from this by Mueller, Dor. ii. p. 44. 
 4. avTutv] Meaning the Helots generally. 
 Ch. LXXXI. 1. Trpov9vfir)9ri<rav] scil. 
 avTov, to be repeated from the foregoing 
 context : the sense being, to use a similar 
 f«)rm of expression in old English, ' they 
 were desirous of him.' Compare 1 Thess. 
 ii. H, * we were desirous of you.' Now in 
 verbs of this kind, which properly take an 
 accus. of thimi, it is to be observed that 
 when used with an accus. of person, there is 
 an ellipsis either of ixt^v, hibere, or of some 
 other word. Thus it was that Brasidas 
 himself was quite willing to be sent to the 
 Chalcidians, and they were desirous to 
 have him. It comes to the same thing if, 
 with Arnold and Poppo, we supply cnro- 
 aTaXijvai avTov, from the foregoing dirk- 
 OTiCKav. But the other mode, while more 
 simple, is equally effectual ; and as to the 
 passage which they compare at vii. 86, 
 TovQ dvhpaQ — 7rpov0vfiT}9i] — waTi cKptOfj- 
 vai, that is no rule for the present, since 
 the expression there is not, like the one 
 here, elliptical. Strange it is that Poppo 
 should not have seen that the words avrov 
 —ciirtdTeiXav are so closely connected with 
 the commencing words of the next chapter, 
 as to form but two clauses of the same 
 sentence. This plainly appears from the 
 particles Sk Kai, vera etiani, on which see 
 lloogev. do Part. p. 135. The form is. 
 
 indeed, one of frequent occurrence in 
 Xenophon : and Bekker, perceiving this, 
 has rightly altered the period into a 
 comma. The chapter ought indeed to 
 have commenced at the word avrov; or 
 rather the matter at ch. 81 should have 
 been thrown to ch. 80. Here Poppo and 
 Goeller have done wrong in adopting the 
 common punctuation, by which there is 
 no stop between XaXKidng and dvdpa ; 
 whereas propriety surely requires a comma 
 (very properly placed here by Bekker) ; 
 the word dvSpa not behig in regimen w ith 
 TrpovOvfirjOtiffav, but in apposition, namely, 
 an apposition serving the purpose of ex- 
 planation. And so in Acts ii. 22, 'Innovv 
 rby Na^topalov, dvdpa aTrb rov Oeov diro- 
 dtdtiyix'ivov. In such a case, considering 
 that the apposition is in the ])lace of the 
 relative pronoun and the verb subst., the 
 comma cannot be dispensed with. Here 
 the apposition is meant to give the reason 
 for the thing. The Chalcidians were de- 
 sirous to have Brasidas sent to them. 
 
 doKOVvra Spaffrijpiov kg rd jravral 
 * having the reputation of activity and 
 promptitude in all his undertakings,' 
 namely, as opposed to the general slug- 
 gishness of the Spartan character. 
 
 2. diKaiov Kai fihpiov] Namely, in op- 
 position to the general character of the 
 Lacedaemonian governors and generals, 
 who were at once rapacious, and harsh in 
 their demeanour. See iii. 93, note. With 
 the expression, a little after, avranoSoaiv 
 Kai dTToSoxvv x^P'^v (s^il- yiyveaOat), 
 'they had in their turn to reciprocally 
 give up and receive back places,' compare 
 a similar form of expression at v. 18. And 
 with Tov TToXf^ov Xuxprfaiv compare vi, 12, 
 dnb TToXe/iou XtXtu^i/fca/itv, ' we have had 
 
106 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 a^vJv, rJi. 8^ ci.ov vo,aad.ra,v,-^t«XieTr« .TrtOu^mv mTTOcet ro;c 
 'A^^va;.. Su,,.dxocc k ro^c Aa.eSay.ono.c. 3 _ Treo^roc 7«P 
 ^HeXOoJv ical gd£ac elvai /card Travra ayaOoc, eXTTtSa ey/careAiTrs 
 3i3aiov wc /cai ol a'XXoi roioGroi el^riv. ^ ^ . • > r. ' 
 
 LXXXII Tdre S' ouv d(()iK:ojU€VOi; aurou tg to £7rt t^pa/crjc, 
 ol •AO.vaTcc *..f?oM-oc, Tciv r. Hep^l./cay ttoX^m^ov ^o.oJyrac, 
 
 ^L.r]v uX^ova Kar.arr]aarro, LXXXI I. OapWac 8., ^Bpa- 
 
 .roareue. ^ttI 'A^^/BaTov ro. B^o,tepou, AuyKn^rcuv Ma..- 
 g.;;.v Pa..X.'a, o,.opov ^vra, Sca^opac re avra. ova,,, Ka^ 
 
 ^.rd roG Bpaa;gou hi ry e.|3oX.5 r.c Auy.o., Bpaa.gac Xoyoec 
 ^>, povXeaOat Trpdirov eXOolv tt^o ttoX^^ov Appr^a^ov £.^^axov 
 
 a breathing-time from war.' So here the 
 genitive mai/ be for aTro and a genitive, 
 as in Horn. Od. ix. 4G0, KaS H .^v kjw 
 Aio(bri(Ttii kukCjv, and Plato, p. 511, C, the 
 verbal taking the eonstiniction of its verb. 
 But thus one should have expected, not 
 ciTTO rfjc UtXoTrovvrjffov, but ry lUXonov- 
 vhati) I am therefore of opinion that the 
 sense of the words literally expressed is, 
 that ' there would be a cessation or inter- 
 mission of the war from Peloponnesus,^ 
 that * it would cease from Peloponnesus ; 
 where we have a metaphor taken from 
 working oxen, who rest from their labour, 
 deposUis collo oneribus. So Hesychms : Xw- 
 (bUfrai, aTTO tov Tpax^lXov to axOoQ ano- 
 OkffOai This tends to confirm the common 
 etymology of Xo>^aa>, as derived from 
 \60og, since when oxen rest awhile irom 
 then- labour, the drawing collar is removed 
 from the shoulder, and cast over the neck. 
 Thus the term \uxpao) came to simply 
 denote cassation from labour, the laying it 
 aside, or laying any thing aside, as Plato, 
 p. C20, (piXoTifiiag \io(p. 
 
 uera rd U StKrtXtae] Poppo compares 
 with this another form of expression infra 
 viii. 2, TTQbg rr)v U r^f SiKtXmc^ rwv 
 'AOnvctiiou KaKoirpayiav (i. e. n/r iv ry 
 ^iKtXia ytvon'tvnv Kai Ik ttiq SiiccXmc 
 ^yytXOt'KTap), and iii. 102, fjsrd. ra sk ttiq 
 MrwXiaQ. But the sense in those passages 
 tiMii be, 'the events which befel them from 
 that quarter,' i. e. which happened there, 
 and of which the effects came upon the 
 Athenians from thence. Of iiriOvniav 
 — iQ Tovg AaKt^aifxoviovQ the sense is, 
 
 « a desire towards the Lacedrcraomans ; 
 meaning a well-affectedness towards them, 
 TTooQ here denoting object. So in a passage 
 of Canticles, vii. 10, we have, * I am my 
 beloved's, and his desire is towards me ; 
 and Gen. iii. 16, *thy desire shall be 
 towards thy husband,' implying that she 
 shall have no will but his, and so meaning 
 that her desires will centre in his. 
 
 3. Trpairoc i^tXGtov] * being the fii-st 
 that went abroad as governor,' i. e, hrst 
 in this war. See Hobbcs. ^ 
 
 Ch. LXXXII. 1. TToXsniov TTOiovvrai^ 
 i. e. declare him a public enemy ; declare 
 war against him. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIII. 1. AvyKTjffTwv MaKe- 
 t^ovwv] ' of the LyncestjTC, who are Mace- 
 donians.' So ii. 99, Tiiv yap MaKe66vo)v 
 dal Kai AvyKTjffTai. ^ 
 
 2. tTTtt ^€ lykveTO — tov Bpaffidov^ 
 Render, ' but after he advanced with an 
 army, accompanied by Brasidas.' 'Etti 
 rw t(r3oXy Trjg AvyKov, *to the pass of 
 Lyncus,' meaning the pass or mountain 
 leadmg from Macedonia unto the country 
 of Lyncestia. This is by Col. Leake sup- 
 posed to have been the same with that 
 described in Livy, xxxi. 39, as the fauces 
 leading from the valley of the Erigonus 
 unto Eordrea; and which is by lolyb. 
 xviii. G, described as tclq tig Tyv Eopdaiav 
 virepSoXdg. The same, too, is that by 
 which Brasidas afterwards effected his 
 retreat out of Lyncestia. By Xoyoig is 
 meant persuasion, as opposed to prcc. And 
 at iXOwv is to be supplied, from the con- 
 text, tg '\ppi(3uXov. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXXXIII. 
 
 107 
 
 AaKt^aifJLOvitJV, i]v ^urr/rai, TTon^aai, 3. kql yap n kui Appi- 
 (5a1oQ ^Tre/cripuKieuero, eroI^*oc wV Bpa(Ti3a ^eaw ^tfcaary eTrt- 
 rpETTuV Kai oi XaX/ci8ea>v TrpiajSiig ^vfinapovTeg L^l^aaKov avrov 
 /u») uTre&Xelv rw HepSt/Cfca rd Seivd, tva TrpoOuMorepw ex^i^v Kai 
 k rd lavr^v ''yj^^adai. 4. a'/xa Se ri Ka\ 6t>rJ/ceaai/ roiourov oi 
 Trapd TOV Hip^iKKOV kv t^ AaK:e8ai>ovt, wq ' noWa auroTc rwv Trepi 
 avTov yjDpiisivlvii^iax^ TTOirJdoC' wcire efc rou roiovrov /coivrj ^dXXov 
 o Bpaa/^ac rd rov ' Appi^aiov n^iov irpiaauv. 5. Xle^^KKaqJe 
 ourc liKa<JTr]v i<pri Bpacrt^av rwv (T<^£r£>wv Siat^opwv dyayfiv, ^mX- 
 Xoy ^e KaOai^kr)v (Lv dv air^g d7ro(paiv]i noXefiiwv' dSi/c»Jae(v re «, 
 avTOV rp£(j>ovroc rd i'lfxiav tov OT^aTOV, ^vvetrrai 'Appif^auo. 6. o 
 Se uKovTog kui e/c 8ia(^opdg guyyiyverai, Kai TniGBug Tok Xdyotc, 
 
 3. fis<T(i> hKaffTy] This is by the Schol. 
 explained jLttairy Kai Siairnry, a gloss 
 meant to intimate that the term included 
 the sense both of mediator and of arbitrator 
 or umpire, (what is denoted by niedius in 
 Latin,) one, as Arnold explams, 'appointed 
 to judge between two persons, as a third 
 party interposing to settle their quarrel.' 
 Such, too, is the use of neairTiQ iu Polyb. 
 xxvii. 15, 8. 
 
 For the vulg. vTTtltXQtiv, I have thought 
 proper to read, from most of the best MSS. 
 and with all the recent editors, viri^iXiiVy 
 the sense here intended being, as they 
 point out, ' not to remove dangers out of 
 the way of Perdiccas ;' for, as Bp. Thirl- 
 wall justly remarks, ' Perdiccas might be 
 a less faithful and zealous ally when he 
 had gained all his ends, and saw all his 
 dangei-s removed.' This sense of vTTtl- 
 iXtiv is rarely found, and is to be dis- 
 tinguished from that of the middle verb, 
 viriltXkadai, used oi in person, in the sense 
 e medio toUere. The term here signifies 
 cximere, subtrahere, as said of a thi)i(j : and 
 so it is used in Dio Cass. 543, 74, r^'/g 
 7rpo(pu<T(ojg a<pi(n tov noXtfiov vTTi^ijpr]- 
 p.lvnQ- Plutarch, vi. 77, 11, Tr)v ctvdyKriv 
 u)g liiaKofxevrjv vin'ieiXeTo, and viii. 076, 
 dXyrjdovi vrrtH. Diod. Sic. torn. ii. 210, 
 vTTi^aiptffig TOO XvnovuTog. Soph. CEd. 
 R. 227, rovTTiKXrjfi' vTTiKiXujv AuTog Ka9' 
 auTov, where the Scholiast paraphrases by 
 Kai tl 0o/3tTrai Xsyeiv auTog kuQ' avTov, 
 TOV (p6j3oif virt^tXijjv Xtysrw. And so the 
 Latin eximere caras, solicit adinem, or timorem 
 alicai. 
 
 4. oirrre tK tov toiovtov — Trpdoffeivl Of 
 those words the sense is far from clear ; 
 and hence they have been interpreted in 
 more than one way. Arnold, following 
 Dukas, tiikes them to mean, ' so that 
 on this ground Bi-asidas thought himself 
 entitled to deal jointly with Pausauias in 
 
 the matters of Arrhiboeus, rather than to 
 leave Perdiccas to manage them as he 
 pleased.' But on this view of the sense it 
 is well remarked by Poppo, ' Nobis quo 
 jure Brasidas ex Perdicctu promissione 
 Lacedajmoniis multos socios parandi illud 
 sibi persuadere potuerit non satis elucet.' 
 And he gives the preference to the sense 
 expressed m my Translation : ' insomuch 
 that on this ground Brasidas was disposed 
 to show more impartiality in negotiating 
 the affairs of Arrhibceus than he otherwise 
 would.' The term Koivy has reference 
 to the two parties between whom he was 
 negotiating a peace, and consequently 
 must imply sine partium stadioj J" with 
 impartiality,' as does Koivbg Sit iii. 53, 
 vTroTTTevofitv fii) ov Koivoi (scil. diKaffrai) 
 aTTo^nTt. Had not Brasidas wished to 
 bring Arrhibieus into an alliance with 
 Lacedajmon, he would have been more 
 impartial, would not have sided so much 
 with Arrhiboeus. 
 
 5. diKaffTrjv — Tutv ffipeTEpiov ^ta^opuiv] 
 
 The term diKaffTtjg here denotes not so 
 
 much a jud<je, as a decider, one who settles 
 
 differences between parties at variance, as 
 
 arbiter, umpire, acting between two parties 
 
 who are at litigation. So in a passage of 
 
 the New Testament, St. Luke, xii. 14, wo 
 
 have, Tig fie KaTkaTrj(rt ^iKaaTqv r\ ixe- 
 
 pKTTrlv i<p' vfidg; and 1 Cor. vL 5, Sta- 
 
 KpXvai dvd p.k<jov tov ddtXtpov avTOV. 
 
 And so Dio Cass. p. 34, diaKplvai tu Sia- 
 
 <pkpovTa. The same construction (geniL 
 
 of thing) occurs in a passage of Acts, xix. 
 
 39, KpiTi'ig TovTOJV. In KuOaipsTrig, just 
 
 after, we have a very rare word, which I 
 
 have not met with elsewhere, except m 
 
 Dio Cass. p. 40, 99, and 380, 9, in both 
 
 of which cases it is used, as here, with 
 
 a genit. of pei'son. 
 
 0. uKOVTog] scil. avTov, 'against his 
 will.' The next words, Kai ik diatpopag, 
 
108 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OI.. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXXXV. 
 
 109 
 
 ^J roGro r^lrov ,..>oc «vO' ^i^tcxecc r,, r^o^.c e^tSou, voMt2;a>v 
 
 LXXXIV 'Ev Se Tw iWT^ e^pa iu0uc o ^^aai^aq, ^x^v Kat 
 
 ^/,ro. ^cTToareu^ev. 2. ol ga Trej.! ro.^ S^X^^^cu aurov Kar aXXr,- 
 
 g,7^oc- o,.a.c g^, 3ta rou Ka^TToG ro Saoc er. .^o, ovroc, 7re..O.. ro 
 .X,]0o, vno rod Bpa./Sou ^.c^aaOut r. auruv ..o.ov Kac a.o..«vr«. 
 3ouXeuaaaOa., g.^x^raf Kal Karaara, ^ttc to 7rX»,0oc, (.v ge ovb. 
 a^ivaroc, (Jt; AaKeScii/uuviog, elTTur) tXey^ roiaSf. 
 
 are intended to inculcate a stronger sense, 
 though certainly not that assigned by 
 Purtus, *ac repugnaute,' of which the term 
 is by no means susceptible. One might 
 prefer that assigned by Bauer, ' post alter- 
 cationem et dissensionem cum Perdicca, 
 which Poppo, adt.pting, supports from an- 
 other passjige, ch. 125, U rf/e dia(popa<: 
 Yet that is objectionable on the ground ot 
 being forced and frigid, and not supported 
 by the passage at ch. 125 ; for the artide 
 there is found, and the sense mtended is, 
 * in consequence of the dissension between 
 them.' Again, the sense assigned by Dr. 
 Arnold, * in defiance of,' however suitable 
 to the context, is incapable of proof ; nay, 
 it may be doubted whether k ever denotes 
 state or condition. Here it is plain that 
 U haipopag signifies 'out of (i. e. m con- 
 sequence of) dispute and animosity, the 
 preposition serving to denote the moring 
 come or incidental occasion of an action. 
 And so in a passage of the New Testament 
 Epist. to Phiiipp. i. 16, we have, ot fitv t^ 
 ipiOtiag Tov XpKTTOv KarayytWovrnv. 
 
 irtiaGtig roTg X^yoig, dnnyayt rryv 
 rrrparidv] He was the more easily induced 
 to abandon the expedition, since mattei-s 
 of greater importance to Sparta demanded 
 his presence elsewhere ; and indeed the 
 Athenian possessions on the coast of 
 Thrace, which he immediately proceeded 
 to attack, had been all along his mam 
 
 object. , , „ 
 
 Ch. LXXXIV. 2. aKovffavTag] One 
 might have expected dKoveavTtg, (found 
 in one MS.) as referred to the nomm. ro 
 TrXfjOoc, wliich Poppo approves, showing 
 that the accus. cannot be defended on the 
 ground taken by Haack ; and adducing 
 the words of Hei-mann on Vig. p. 743, who 
 pronounces that ' the mxHS. in this kind 
 of expression cannot with propriety be 
 
 employed, except with the addition of a 
 pronoun.' Yet surely our author breaks 
 the ordinary rules of grammatical propriety 
 too often to make an argument of this kind 
 conclusive. And here internal evidence is 
 as strongly in favour of the common read- 
 ing as is external ; since far more hkely is 
 it that one MS. should have been altered 
 so as to present a reading which tends to 
 remove all difficulty, than that all the rest 
 should have been corrupted from an easy 
 to a difficult reading. After all, however, 
 mav we not account for the accus. by sup- 
 posing an ellipsis of w^rre, which word is 
 in the Attic writers not unfrequently used 
 after -miO. before an infinitive ? So supra 
 iii. 31, we have, Truaeiv lli(r(TovOi'riv w^^^« 
 ^imTToXf/ifTv : and in Aristoph. Kan. b8, 
 KoUdt: ys ft' dv TTtimiev avOpwTrwr to /i»; 
 oiK iXOtlv Itt' tKtlvov. It would seem, 
 then, that our author wrote ciKovffavTas, 
 as if waTt had preceded ; which is in some 
 measure necessary, since such is almost 
 implied in the words Kal aKovff. poj^^^^' 
 aaaOai, of which the sense is, ' and w^th 
 the proviso that after having heard [what 
 he had to say], they would consult what 
 
 was to be done.' „ , ^ u n-r 
 
 KaraaTdQ £7ii ro 7rX^0og] Comp. ch. 97, 
 Karaardg ini 'AOnvaiovg. Render, 'bemg 
 set up to [address] the people.' 
 
 (1,0 \aKtdaifJi6vioQ-] ut Lacedcxmonms, 
 
 'for a Lacedemonian.' So in Dionys. 
 
 Hal. X. 36, (as cited by Duker,) it is said 
 
 of Siccius Dentatus, d-ntiv, wg ffrpartwrjjc, 
 
 oifK d^vvaroQ, and x. 31, ^aar^pioQ ny 
 
 dvvp, <c«i, wc 'Pw/iaToC, aTTtiv ovk a6v- 
 
 varoc. See also other examples adduced 
 
 in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 388 & 545. Of more 
 
 importance, however, is it to advert to the 
 
 exact force of the expression, which is not 
 
 (as it is supposed by Mueller, Dor. vol. u. 
 
 087 3.) merely meant to designate the 
 
 I 
 
 LXXXV. ** H jutv efCTTCju^/ztc juou Km Tt}Q (TTpariag vtto Aafce- 
 oai/ioviwv, M *AKavOioij yeyevrfrai rrjv airiav iiraXrjOivnvGa 
 apx"/^*f''^* rou TToXt/tou Trpoi'nrof.uv AOrivaiotg^ 
 
 iXevO 
 
 
 i^ovvTeg Tt)v 
 
 EXXaoa 7roXf^ti7(Tf(i'. 2. €t 6£ x^^^'^'y fV»jX0ojU€V, — (Tf^oXtvrtg Ttjq 
 aiTo TOV £AC£i TToXtjUOu oo^rjg, »'/ Ota Ta\(wg avToi Itvev tov v/atTipov 
 Kivovvov tiXiricrafxev AOrjvaiovg KaOaip}^(T£iVj — /nrj^Hg iJLif.L<pQ?j' vZv 
 yupy ore TTo^Edx^v, a^tyjuerot, Kai ^£t« u/iojv Trsipaao/nwa /carcpya- 
 
 peculiar character of Lacedjcmonian ora- 
 tory, namely, a laconic brevity, but the 
 faculty itself of eloquence ; the meaning 
 intended being, as Bp. Thirlwall expresses 
 it, that ' Brasidas was gifted with an easier 
 flow of speech than was commonly found 
 among the Lacediemonians.' He had, 
 indeed, been led to cultivate what natural 
 talent he had for public speaking, by the 
 peculiar exigencies of the times in which 
 he was called upon to act : and the general 
 deficiency of the Spartans in that respect 
 had been mainly produced by a want of 
 exercise for such a talent, restrained as 
 it was by the severe institutions of 
 Lycurgus. 
 
 Ch. LXXXV. The following address 
 is marked by a brevity, not arising from 
 simplicity and straightforwardness, (as in 
 the case of the harangues to his soldiers,) 
 but from that which is inherent in false- 
 hoody a desire to sophisticate, by resorting 
 to expressions such as we find in Crom- 
 well's speeches, which may be interpreted 
 in more than one way, the better to dis- 
 guise injustice and wrong. In fact, Bra- 
 sidas was, like Napoleon in modern times, 
 no less remarkable for his political sagacity 
 and acutcness,than for his military talents ; 
 and, like him, was almost irresistible in his 
 endeavours to conciliate the good-will of 
 those whom he addressed. 
 
 The speech commences without preface, 
 (which was needless, since it was self- 
 evident that liberty was to be preferred to 
 slavery, and it might be taken for granted 
 that the yoke of the Athenians was an evil, 
 from which their subjects would gladly be 
 released,) the speaker proceeding at once 
 to advert to the purpose of his visit to 
 a part of the country so remote from the 
 usual scene of action, — namely, that for 
 which the war itself was first undertaken, 
 the giving liberty to Greece. He thinks it 
 only necessary to apologize for the tardi- 
 ness of the Spartans in coming hither for 
 such a purpose ; which he does by account- 
 ing for that tardiness. Such being the 
 case, he professes wonder that the Acan- 
 
 thians did not at once receive him as a 
 deliverer and protector. Their hesitation 
 not only disappoints his expectations, but 
 pains his feelings, as implying either doubt 
 of his power to accomplish his enterj)rise, 
 or a suspicion that his professions were 
 only a cover to some bad design. His 
 power J he proceeds to say, has been evinced 
 by the Athenians having, though in full 
 force, and greatly superior in numbei*s, 
 yet lately declined to fight the army he 
 commanded : and as to the imrity of his 
 intentions, that was evinced by his having, 
 before he left home, bound the Spartan 
 government by the most solemn oaths to 
 respect the independence of every state 
 that should be brought over to the Lace- 
 daemonian alliance. 
 
 1. yeyfvtjTai tiIjv airiav tTraXijOivovffa'i 
 'has been confirmatorv of the tnith of,' 
 'has shown to be true.' 'ETrnX. in this 
 active sense occurs also in another passage 
 of our author viii. 52, and in Dio Cass. 
 406, 52, £7r. r»)v <pi)^r]v. Appian, ii. 710, 
 Xoyov fcTraX. Jos. 1314. Dionys. Hal. i. 58. 
 Lucian ii. 306. iii. 96, 244, & 285. On 
 the expression i\iv9tgovvTiQ ryjv 'EXXa^a 
 7ro\enr}(Ttiv, see ii. 8, 4, and note, as illus- 
 trative both of the sense and construction 
 in the present passage. 
 
 2. (T(paXh'Teg rfjQ dirb tov iKtl TroXifiov 
 S6^t}i] Poppo rightly explains the sense 
 to be, ' deceived in the opinion which had 
 arisen in their minds from the war that 
 was there carrying on.' With these Goell. 
 compares, as similar in sense, the words 
 at ch. 18, dxb dk tmv — v7rap')(^6vTiov 
 yvMfiy (TfpaXevTtg. The next words, y 
 Via rdxovg — KaOaipijffnv, serve, as Poppo 
 points out, to denote what sort of opinion 
 that was. 
 
 oTt Trap'saxfi*] scil. Kaipbg, 'when op- 
 portunity offered.' See note on i. 120. In 
 KUTspydKitJOai we have a highly forcible 
 term, corresponding to KaBaiptiv, just 
 before, and of which the sense is conjicere, 
 ' to utterly destroy.' Examples of it are 
 found in Herodotus, Dio Cass., Dionys. 
 Hal., and other writers. 
 
110 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 < 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXXXV. 
 
 Ill 
 
 tioOai avTOvq. 3. Bavjuidtio ^l r^ rt anoKXyaH ftiov twv ttuXwi', 
 Kai £1 f.ni dff/utvoic vfuv d(jnyinai. 4. Vfiiig juti' 70^ oi Aa/cfSat- 
 ludi'toe, oio/Lt£vot T€ Trapct ^»;ju^m)(^ouC5 ^ai Trplv fpyo) acpiKiaOai, rjj 
 -youy yvijj/nri Tj^ttv, »cat /SouXojUtvoig f(7£ff0ai, /civcui'oy t6 togovcs 
 dvEppixpaiLUv, ^id tiJc dXXoTptac TroXXwy rJ/utpaJi' oSuv lovrcc /^"t 
 irdv TO wpoOvuov TraptyojitEi'or u/iieTc Se, t'l ri aXXo tv vut ^X^''^* 
 
 r0 
 
 ?; ii ivavTKjJGiaue tij T£ u/nertpa aura;v t 
 
 tXevOi 
 
 eom Acai rwv 
 
 pio 
 
 dxx 
 
 wv 
 
 3. 0ai;^rt^w Ty airOKXytTfi fiov tCjv 
 TTvXaiv] ' I wonder at the shuttinjT up of 
 your gates.' On the construction here see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 301). With respect to 
 the double genitive here, it falls under the 
 rule in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 380, of a substan- 
 tive governing two genitives, though in 
 differcBt relations, as at iii. 12, TrpoaTro- 
 aravTiQ ^td Ti)v tKHvotv fitWi](nv riitv, 
 &.e. The literal sense of the words is, * at 
 this exclusion of me as to your gates ;' for 
 in Greek any one is said cnroKXtuaOai rCJv 
 Ovpatv. 
 
 4. oiofitvoi Tt—i'iKav] The full sense of 
 this passage, by no means clear, has been 
 best discerned by Portus, Haack, Poppo, 
 and Arnold, and may be expressed as 
 follows : * thinking that we should be come 
 to persons who even before we had in act 
 and deed reached them, were, in mind and 
 lieart at least, allies.' The ts after owfievoi 
 is transposed, for 016/if voi Trapd ^vfifiaxovg 
 Ti, answering to wliich are the words, a 
 little after, Kai (iovXofisvoig tataQai, of 
 which the sense is, *and that it (the 
 coming) would be to you willing,' to 
 your mind ; on which idiom see note at 
 ii. 3, 2. 
 
 Kiv^vvov Tt TOffovde — Trapexofievoi} The 
 re here involves no little difficulty as to 
 construction ; which Poppo would remove 
 by cancelling the word, on the supposition 
 that there is a confusion arising from in- 
 advertence pervading the whole sentence, 
 like a similar one at viii. 45. Yet difficult 
 is it to imagine how a particle so worse 
 than useless could have crept into all the 
 MSS. And to suppose such a degree of 
 confusion as Arnold does, is taking too 
 nuich for granted ; and as to the passage 
 adduced in support of this view from 
 1. viii., it is far from decisive, bemg not 
 sufficiently similar. Preferable to this is 
 the view adopted by Poppo, who cuts the 
 knot ; which, however, may better be untted 
 by supposing an error in the case of the 
 word r«, as carelessly written by the scribes 
 instead of yf, salUni : a particle, this, not a 
 little apt, the full sense being, * We Lace- 
 <Uemonians, supposing we were coming,' 
 
 &c., * we, I say, have at any rate (i. e. 
 whether that be found the case or not) 
 run so great a danger [as you see].' In 
 Kivdwov there is a metaphor taken from 
 throwing the dice ; on which Goellor 
 refers to Elmsl. on Eurip. Her. 140, and 
 Poppo to Valcken. on Herodot. vii. 50. See 
 note on v. 103, 1. 
 
 The next words, ^td ttjq ctWoTpiag — Trap- 
 exofitvoi, are meant to illustrate the danger 
 in question, and advert to the alacrity 
 which prompted the Spartans to encounter 
 and caiTied them through it ; where to 
 TT^oOvfiov stands for rrpoOvijiav, as in a 
 passage of St. Paul's Ep. to Rom. i. 15. 
 Of the phrase npoO. Trapix^rBai an ex- 
 ample occurs also in Demosth. Olynth. i. 
 The term TrapkxtcrOat here, as at iii. 00, 4, 
 (where see note,) signifies prcebere,exhibere, 
 'to display.' The vfulg Si, just after, 
 answers to r'jfitlg fikv, a little before. I 
 have, with Bekker and Goeller, pointed 
 accordingly. A similar construction is 
 observable in a passage of the New Testa- 
 ment, St. John, viii. 44 & 45, where, op- 
 posed to the words 'Yfxtig U 7^aT^)bg tov 
 Sia(36\ov tari are the words, a little after, 
 tyuj St on, &.C. ; the intermediate words, 
 tKt7voQ — 6 7rari)p avrov, being in a great 
 measure parenthetical and illustrative, and 
 the tyw strongly emphatic, importing * I 
 for my part.' And in this manner must 
 the vfitlg in the present passage be taken ; 
 for otherwise Thucydides would have writ- 
 ten ci Ss v^elg Ti, &c. In ti ri dWo tv 
 v({i tx^Tt we have a phrase of which the 
 sense, by no means clear, seems to be, 
 * if ye entertain other views of this matter' 
 (namely, the liberation of Greece) ; and 
 the words have reference to a certain 
 party in the place composed of persons 
 who, though not without some impatience 
 of Athenian domination, were apprehen- 
 sive lest, if they connected themselves with 
 Lacedsemon, they might lose their present 
 popular constitution, and after exchanging 
 for a worse aristocracy or oligarchy, still re- 
 main subject, as before, to a foreign power. 
 Of these persons some were merely other- 
 mse di^posedy indifferent to the specious 
 
 
 1 
 
 EXX»ji'wv, ^Hvov dv flrj. 5. Kai yap 01) jtidvov on avToi dvO- 
 KJTacrOej aX\a Kai, oIq dv ett/w, riacjov tiq iuol TrpdtTfttrt, ^va\ialc 
 TToeou/ievoi, h iiri ovq irpioTov r/At/ov v^iac, Kai ttoAiv a£eo^p6wi/ 
 7rapEyof.uvovQ, Kai ^vvemv SoKovvrag ixHV, fxtj i^i^aade' Kai rriv 
 aiTiav ov^ e^u) Tricrrrji/ dno^eiKvvvai, aXX* rj d^iKov Ttjv iXwBepiav 
 t7ri(j>ipiiv, rj aaOevrjQ Kai dSivaroQ Tiinwoijaai Td irpog 'AOr]vaiovg, 
 r)v iwiwaiv, affi^Oai. 6. KaiToi oTpaTia ye r>^S' rjv vvv iyio cyw, 
 £7rt N/aatav e/uLOv (ioMaavTog, ovk I'iOiXrjaav 'A0»ji;alo(, ttXcovh' 
 ovTig, TTpOG^u^ai' uxtte ovk HKog vriiTij ye avTovg rw tv N((Tota 
 GTpaTM \aov nXtjOog ecf) v/adg dwocjTelXai' 7. avTog re ovk eiri kokm. 
 
 offijr of liberation, while others, adverted 
 to in the next words, ?) tl tvavridjataOt, 
 &;c., were even opposed to it. Of these the 
 former class was to be swayed^ and the 
 latter, if needful, compelled. 
 
 With the expression following, Seivov 
 av tlr], noil ferendum or toleratidum, com- 
 pare Herodot, i. 187, and Xen. Anab. v. 
 fi, 27, Ssivbv tit]. 
 
 5. ov ixoi'ov oTt] This is, as Goeller 
 points out, an elliptical form of expression 
 for ov ixovov \kyo) on, as in the instance 
 of oi'x on standing for ov Acyw on. Of 
 SvaX' Tfoiovnevni the sense is, * regarding 
 h as a thing difficult to be accounted for.' 
 'Etti ovg TrpCJTov yXOov v^ag is, by a fre- 
 quent Attic syntax, (on which see Bernh. 
 Synt. p. 205.) for vfitlg, trri ovg 7rpu)Tovg 
 yjXOov. On the expression iroKiv d^iu- 
 Xptuiv Traptxofitvovgf see note supra 
 ch. 64, 1. At air'iav supply tov /i>) Sk- 
 KaaOai from the foregoing context. The 
 infinitives tiTKptpfiv and dcpXxOai depend, 
 as Arnold points out, on the phrase ri)i/ 
 oinav e^w, * I shall be charged with,' re- 
 peated, though in a different sense, from 
 the words preceding, tijv airiav ovx '^K<o 
 •marfiv cnrodtiKvvvai. By ddiKov t\tv- 
 Ofpiav is meant, as Abresch and Arnold 
 explain, 'a false and spurious liberty.' 
 Similar to which is an expression at viii. 
 64, 4, vTTOvXov avTovofiiav, where see 
 note. Now this might be called dSiKog, 
 as cheating the eye by a fair semblance, 
 without any reality. And so in Xen. Cyr. 
 vi. 1, 41, Love is said to be ddiKog ao- 
 (piffrijg, one who cheats the undei'standing 
 by offering the semblance for the reality. 
 Thus the liberty here spoken of is a liberty 
 which does not correspond to its name, by 
 being deficient in that which is the founda- 
 tion of all true liberty, political independ- 
 ence {avTovofiiav), on the one hand, and 
 a constitution which deals out just and 
 equal laws to all classes, on the other ; 
 
 what is expressed by hovofiiav. See note 
 on iii. 82 f 8, and supra ch. 78, 3. 
 
 6. KaiTOi (TTpanq yt — aTrocrraAat] It 
 is rightly remarked by Poppo, that the 
 division of the chapters is here not cor- 
 rectly indicated, and that ch. 85 ought not 
 to have tenninated at aTroffTtlXai, since 
 the words Kairoi — dTrotrrtlXai contain 
 Brasidas' reply to the JiM of two charges 
 supposed to be made against him,— namely, 
 want of power on the one hand, and want 
 of integrity and good faith on the other ; 
 the frst of which is replied to in the words 
 Kairoi — aTToaTtiXai, the second in avrog — 
 rt v/xdg Oapm'jffavTag. 
 
 From the words wrrrc ovk tiKog, which 
 are to me wholly unintelligible, no tolerable 
 sense can, without considerable violence, 
 be elicited : and hence the passage may 
 justly bo supposed corrupt. Dobree and 
 Arnold propose to emend it by removing 
 the words r^ iv Ntff«/g, which they 
 regard as coming from the margin. But 
 it would rather seem that the word (rroXr^ 
 has been lost after vr}try ye : a supposition 
 somewhat confirmed by the reading of the 
 Venice MS. vj/iry yt arparip. There is 
 little doubt but that the scribe had in his 
 original the word crroXy, for which he inad- 
 vertently read orpaTtp. And though the 
 phrase vriiTfig crroXog is rare, yet it is not 
 unprecedented, being found in Arrian,Exp. 
 Alex. vii. 8, 1 1, where we have vritry aroXif) 
 KparrfcravTag. The general sense intended 
 may be thus expressed : ' So that it is not 
 probable that [now], when their force 
 must come by a naval armament, they will 
 send against us a number equal to the 
 army at Nissea.' The obscurity here ex- 
 isting may be mainly attributed to the 
 extreme brevity of the expression vritry 
 yt arpanp, of which the meaning is, * as 
 they must at any rate come by a naval 
 armament ;' the speaker thus hinting 
 at the difficulty mentioned at vi. 37, of 
 
 i 
 
112 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 Ol.. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXXXVI. 
 
 113 
 
 /LKtVKjjv /caroAoj3wi' ra reXv) toIc /LnyKJTOiqy t) jur/r, out; av fywyt 
 TTOOGayayiofiai c,vininayovg, iGiauai avTovo/jiovg' Kai a/iia ouv iva 
 Qv/niiia^ovg vfxaq t^w^uv »/ pia rj airaTij npocjAapovTtQ, aAAa 
 TovvavTiov, vfiiv ctcov\iOjj,ivoi(; VTTO AOrivaiMv ^u/u/ua^xjcrovrtc. 
 8. ovKovv at,iio OUT J avTog vTroTTTtveaOaij 7ri<7Tiig ye ci^ovg rag 
 jUfytcrrac, ourt ri/toj^oc acvvaToq voiLii(Jut}vai, irpoaYtjptiv te vfiaq 
 Oapaif](javTaQ, LXXXVI. Kai h Tiq lo'ia Tiva ototwc a(>a, ft*/ tytu 
 
 transporting a large army by sea. Here, 
 for vulg. vfictQ, I fully agree with Goeller, 
 ought to be read, from the Cassel MS., 
 Vfidg. Such, too, was formerly, I find, 
 the reading of the Cod. Clarend., after- 
 wards altered to vfidc. The inference 
 intended in the word uxm, which is, 
 through bre\ity, not a little obscure, can 
 only be brought out by expanding the 
 phraseology, as follows : ' They cannot 
 send by sea an army equal to that which 
 did not venture to attack us at Nissea ; 
 accordingly, they will send not one agahist 
 us at all.' 
 
 7- avToQ re ovk IttI KUKtp, &c.] Here 
 we have the reply to the second supposed 
 charge : and this is, as Arnold points out, 
 tttofold ; 1. grounded on his own conduct 
 in having obtained from the government 
 at home a solemn pledge that all cities or 
 states who might come over to the Athe- 
 nian alliance, should be bona fide inde- 
 pendent ; 2. as drawn from the nature of 
 the case, namely, that tlie Acanthians had 
 more need of the Lacedtemonians than the 
 Lacedaemonians of them. This expression 
 o^KoiQ KraraXa/i/^avtt)', found also in Hdot. 
 iii. 74, and ix. 106, is not unfrequently 
 used by the later writers. The allusion in 
 the term KaraX. is to the holding any one 
 down to any place by cords or bands. So 
 Plut. Num. KaToka^ovTtQ 'i^dtri. Diod. 
 Sic. t. ii. 266. Pollux, v. 33. 
 
 8. avTot:] For this, Poppo, justly sup- 
 posing the word to be corrupt, proposes to 
 read aWwc (teniere) or ddiKiog : yet too 
 little similar are the words to liave been 
 thus confounded. I rather propose to read 
 ovT(i)Q, which word might easily be mis- 
 taken for ainoQ, since it would at first 
 seem little necessary, though it is, in effect, 
 highly suitable ; the full sense intended 
 being tam^ fantopere, * to be so suspected as 
 I am.' And so at i. To, 1, we have, ap' 
 d^toi Ifryifv — pLi) ovtioq dyav tTTKftOovujg 
 SinKtltrOai ; How often the two words 
 ovTutg and ovtoq are confounded, it is 
 scarcely necessary to observe. In the 
 
 present case ourwc was, I suspect, first 
 corrupted to ovtoq, and then altered to 
 
 aVTOQ. 
 
 7ri(TTEig ye di^ovg rd-; fieyiffrag] These 
 words are intended to show why he ought 
 not to be suspected. For vulg. re, inju- 
 diciously retjiined and vain'y defended by 
 Arnold, I have thought pi'oper, with Poppo, 
 Goeller, and Bekker, to read yt : for while 
 the former can here have no place, the 
 latter is highly suitable, having the use 
 mentioned in Hoogev. de Part. p. 115, 
 by which the word stands for yovu in 
 prohationihas a signo, as i. 74, ort yovv 
 ilfxev In crwoi, ov TapsysvsfrOe. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVI. I have chosen, with 
 Bekker and Arnold, to make ch. 86 com- 
 mence here, its proper place. Now, as 
 Arnold points out, is noticed the third 
 supposed charge, namely, that of favouring 
 one political party in Acanthus, in prefer- 
 ence to the others. To this Brasidas re- 
 plies at large, to the end of the chapter, 
 and even to the words oftoiwg u)g ('nren', 
 comprehending the first section of ch. 87, 
 according to the common, but not right 
 division ; iu opposition to which, Arnold, 
 whom I have here followed, has very pro- 
 perly transferred the section to ch. 8(). 
 Here, as says Poppo, * tertiam rem, quam 
 quis pneter duas c. 85, extr. dictas Bra- 
 sidre opponat, paucorum dominatum ab 
 eo constitutum iri ccmtendens, Laco ita 
 refutat usque ad c. 87, § 1, ut et verani 
 libertatem patriis suis institutis convenire, 
 et honestatem sibi ipsis utilem esse os- 
 tendat.' 
 
 Brasidas now proceeds to allay the fears 
 of the commonalty (whose wishes and fears 
 were almost suspended between two op- 
 posite feelings, — impatienceof the Athenian 
 dominion, and dread lest, if they should 
 connect themselves with Sparta, they might 
 lose their free constitution, and still remain 
 subject, though to a different power) ; 
 while he assures them that he is not come 
 to espouse the interests of any party, and 
 that he should deem it an encroachment 
 
 
 i 
 
 Tim 7rpo(70w Tt]v iroXiv, dTrfjoOv/tw^ tare, irdvTUJv /ndXiGTci niaTev 
 crdTO). 2. ov yap ^vaTaGidcriov ijKtJ, ovSe daarp^ t^v iXwOep'tav 
 voyilu) ETTKpepeiv, e'l, t6 ir^Tpiov irapuq, to irXeov roTc oA/yo(c, »/ 
 TO eXa(F(Tov To7g iracn ^ouXwaat^t. 3. x«^f7ra>rfpa ydp av r^fc 
 dX\o(j>6\ov apx^C ^W Kcil t^fuv role AaKt^aifjiov'ioig oCk av dvTi 
 TTOVwv x«V'C KaO'KjTaiTO, dvTl ^£ ri/i>7c Kai ^J&zc a'lria luUXXoV olg 
 Tf Touc 'AOrivaiovg lyKXr'ifxaGi KaTaTToXijuodiiuv, aurol av (^aivoif^uQa 
 
 ^* 
 
 on their rights, wliich he was sent to 
 vindicate, if he attempted to alter an 
 established form of government in favour 
 either of the few, or of the many. 
 
 1. i^iij. Tivd ^t^iu>e] 'through fear of 
 any person individually.' The expression 
 Wt> being here oi)pos<?(i to Srjfioffitf, which, 
 to use the critics' phrase, in contextu prce- 
 cedente latet, as it does in the words at 
 vn. 48, VTTO rojp iroXi^'nov — Kivlvvtvaag 
 TovTo TraOslv idigL : and in Xen. Mem. 
 1. 2, 63, dXXd fxijv Ty TroXei yf — kokov 
 ovdkvog TTioTTOTf alTiog lykvtTO' ovdk f^r/v 
 iSig, ye ovdfva TrwTrorc dpOpwircjv ovre 
 dyaOwv dTr(<TTfpt]<Tiv. 
 
 The particle dpa, just after, though 
 passed over by the translators, is not 
 without force. It belongs to fi, and the 
 meaning of the two participles together is 
 si forte, as at i. 136, 3, tc ri apa, and else- 
 where in our author and in the best Attic 
 writers. So in a passage of Demosthenes 
 cited by Budaeus in v. we have ft rig dpa 
 IfTTiv d^iog : and so lav or yv Tiq, lav lir) 
 apa, and other phrases, on which see Steph. 
 Thes. 2170, C. 
 
 rtfft] Meaning certain persons forming 
 any one of the political parties. With 
 dirp69vfx6g Ian, 'is indisposed to the 
 thing,' (namely, Trpoaxoptiv,) comp. Xen. 
 Anab. vi. 2, 7, Hokovv drrpoOvnoi ilvai, 
 and Herodot. vii. 220, iird yaOero tovq 
 (rvfifiaxovg lovrag dirpoOvixovg, Kai ovk 
 tOkXovTag (TvvdiaKLvdvvtvetv. Plut, vi. 
 490, uTTTecrOai m^og OKvrjpwg Kai aTrpo- 
 Ovfia)g. Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 1039 & 1755. 
 There is in this case an ellipsis of npbg 
 and an accus. of object, which is supplied 
 in Plut. vii. 282. viii. 453. vi. 274. 
 
 2. Kvaraaiaffiov] Meaning not, as Portus 
 renders, ' ut factiones alam,' but * that I 
 might take part with a faction ;' where the 
 word ri(Ti is to be supplied, from what pre- 
 cedes. This is expressed in a passage of 
 Dio Cass. 336, 51, (po(3r]9eig /ti) Kai tK:ai/oi 
 crvaramdauiffi a<piaiv, tjavxaae. The 
 word KvffTaffid^io is so rare, that 1 have 
 not met with it elsewhere, except in a pas- 
 sage of Jos. Ant. xvii. 10, 6, fin. Haverc. 
 Tovg dk dXXo<l>vXovc iTreXBovrag auxppo- 
 VOL. II. 
 
 VKTTdg Toij (Tracridffoi^rog tCjv dv9pw7r(ov 
 — yivkaOat. So Huds. and Haverc. edited, 
 from two MSS., for the vulg. tov p,) 
 (Tv(TTaff. But they ought to have retained 
 the (Tvv, since Josephus had in mind this 
 passage of Thucydides, and by avaraa. 
 ToJv drOp. he meant the persons who make 
 avffTdaeig, or factious bands of men. By 
 d(Ta(pij iXevOtpiav, just after, is meant 'an 
 uncertain liberty,' such as exists onlv in 
 semblance, not in reality. 
 
 el—dovXojaaipi] Here we have, as Kiste- 
 macher, Poppo, Goeller, and Arnold are 
 agreed, a brief form of expression for ovdk 
 affa^tj rfiv eXev9spiav vopi^to enKpsptiv, 
 tTTKpspoipi d' dv [daa<prj kXtv9tpiav] d, 
 &c. Goeller refei-s to a similar passage 
 at iii. II, iipa ptv yap paprvpit^ txpiovTo, 
 t^n dv Tovg yt i(ioypii(f>ovQ uKOVTag, tl fit} ri 
 rtciKovv olg tTryerrav, KvarpaTevtiv. The 
 words TO TTUTpiov Trapeig are rightly ex- 
 plained by the Schol. as equivalent to t»)v 
 iraTpiov UdaToig iroXiTtiav KaraXvaag. 
 I entirely coincide in the opinion of Bp. 
 Thirlwall, that it seems necessary to adopt 
 this interpretation for the sake of the 
 argument. Brasidas would disclaim an 
 intention of establishing oligarchy or de- 
 mocracy, not because of his respect to the 
 constitution of Sparta, wliich he could not 
 mean to make a model for his new allies, 
 but because it was inconsistent with his 
 liberal professions to change their here- 
 ditary institutions. 
 
 3. olg Tf Tovg 'ABrivaiovg — KaraKTio- 
 ptvoi] The words are well rendered by 
 Poppo as follows : ' Et propter qufe cri- 
 mina Athenienses bello persequimur, (ea) 
 odiosiora (i. e. ita ut sint odiosiora) nos, 
 quam qui virtutem non prse se tulit, vide- 
 amur contrahere sen incuiTere.' And so 
 Arnold expresses the sense : ' And the 
 very charges with which we are bearing 
 down the Athenians, we should ourselves 
 be found to incur in more hateful measure 
 than they who had shown no glimpses of 
 honesty at all : ' though here, for bearing 
 down, I would rather substitute beating 
 down, (what is in Latin expressed by hello 
 petere or appete re,) of course understanding 
 
 
114 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIHER IV. CAP. LXXXVIT. 
 
 11 
 
 •J 
 
 £^0(ova, i) o /lu] uTToSiisac a/o€T>jv /cara/CTWjitfvoi. 4. airarij yao 
 iVTrpiTTii aia^iov toiq ye iv ascw^uori TrXioveKTi^crai h j3ia i/LKpavu* 
 TO jLiev yap iG^vog ciKauodsi, i]v rj Tvvr} tow/cer, einp^iiTaiy to oe 
 •yi'Wjur/c ad'iKou €7rij3oi;Xr7. ovtw 7roX/\)/v 7r£pta>7r»/i' tu)v >/;iuv £(,• 
 Ta jutyiara duifpoocov iroiuiiiuOa' 5. K:ai ou/c civ itieit^o Trpot; roTg 
 ooKOig (5£j3a'i(i)aiv X«j3o(r£, i/ otg ra f(>7a c/f t(i)v Xoywv ara^^ou- 
 fiiva coKi)Giv ai'ayKciiav irap^yerai (og kui c;uft^>fptt o/^ioiwg wq 
 
 the word in a metaphorical sense, as in 
 a passage of Ulpian, Digest, xlviii. 5, 27, 
 where we have 'appetere alicjuem per ca- 
 lunniiam,' and in one of Cicero, pro Planco, 
 p. 29, ' appetere insidiis.' Of the verb 
 (caraTToXf/Lttiv, which is very rare, I have 
 noted an example elsewhere in Xen. Hist, 
 iii. 5, 8, and would observe that the term 
 seems originally to have had place in a 
 passage of Dionys. Hal. Ant. viii. 20, toIq 
 S' dWoig 'Piof-iaioiQ a.7rsx^o^ai re, wt; 
 dvvafiai fidXiaTa, Kai rroXtfiuJ, Kai ovSk- 
 TTOTS fiifftjv avTovQ TTavaojiiat, where, for 
 the words as they now stand, I propose to 
 read, Toig d' aXXoig 'Pcjfiaioig dnkxGofxai 
 t\ — u}Q Svvafiai fjiciXiffra KaraTToXe/xuiv, — 
 Kai ovS. jn. a. TT. 
 
 4. aTTary yap tvTrpnnl aiaxiov — tiri- 
 PoyXy] Compare i. ij. Similar to this is 
 the sentiment expressed in a passage of 
 Cic. Off. i. 13, 10 (cited by Poppo) : * Quum 
 autem duobus modis, id est, aut vi aut 
 fraude, fiat injuria, fraus quasi vulpeculae, 
 vis leonis videtur ; utrumque homine 
 alienissimum, sed fraus odio digna majore.' 
 The reading here yt, for which re is found 
 in almost all the MSS. (and in some neither 
 word,) is sufficiently defended by a similar 
 elegance of expression in another passage 
 of our author, supra ii. 43, dv^oi yc 0po- 
 vr^na txovTi. With the expression, a little 
 after, i-n-ipxtrai, compare a similar one at 
 iii. 84, 1, TrXeovt^ig. — BTTiovrog. On the 
 term ciKaiioaig see note at i. 141. It here 
 denotes jurey (' by the right of favour,') a 
 sense found also in Dionys. Hal. Ant. 432, 
 12. 1348, 14. 1582, 3. Septuag. in Levit. 
 iv. 22. 
 
 ovTo) 7roXXi)v TTtpuoTTriv — '^^Olovf^e9a'\ 
 Here, as Arnold well points out, the 
 speaker sums up what he lias been saying 
 in proof of his sincerity and that of his 
 governing. As much as to say, * such 
 being the case, (our honour being pledged, 
 and honesty being our best policy,) we use 
 careful circumspection about matters which 
 are of such importance to us.' The term 
 TripnoTT)) signifies properly a look-out,\\here 
 we have a prospect of all around us, as in 
 Lucian, i. 58«, and Dio Cass. 1243, 81, 
 
 dvrjxOi] tg 7repio)7rr]v. The term also de- 
 notes the act of lookhuf out or abotit^ and 
 figuratively circumspection. 
 
 5. /3t/3atw(Tti/] ' confimiation [of the 
 uprightness of our intentions].' The next 
 words, t] dig — inrov, involve a certain dif- 
 ficulty, which may be attributed to the 
 harshness of the construction at olg. Do- 
 bree completes the construction thus, f/ 
 a7r' tKiivwv olg : and renders, 'than from 
 those with whom facts, compared with their 
 words, convince us that they state their real 
 interest truly.' I would express the sense 
 of the passage as follows : ' Nor can you 
 receive any stronger assurance [of our 
 integrity] besides the oaths already sworn, 
 than [that they proceed from] those in 
 respect of whom the facts [of the case] 
 examined by and compared with their 
 words, afford a necessary opinion (i. e. 
 must needs convince one) that it is even 
 their interest [to do] like as they have 
 said.' In fpya Ik tCjv Xoytjjv di'aOoovftera 
 we have a condensed form of expression 
 to signify 'facts examined by and compared 
 with words.' Of dvaOpsio, a word of ex- 
 treme rarity, I have met with only two 
 examples elsewhere ; in Eurip. Hec. 808, 
 i^ov fit KapdOprfffov oV 6^w kuku, and 
 Plato, 399, C, dvaOpii Kai draXoyi^eTai 
 TovTo. It signifies properly, 1. to look up 
 aty as painters who are copying a statue ; 
 2. by implication, to surrey attenthelyy (as 
 in the above passage of Euripides,) which 
 may be either for the purpose of close 
 examination, to ascertain the quality of 
 an article, or for the purpose of comparing 
 it with another, as here, though in a 
 figurative sense. Poppo, indeed, thinks it 
 questionable whether the interest spoken 
 of has respect to rote Triariv Trapt^^o- 
 fxkvovg, or to Tovg (iefiaiujffiv Xaj3. And 
 he adds, ' Si illud est, Brasidas dicere vult 
 iis maxime confidendum esse, qui, quse 
 honesta suaserint, eadem sibi utilia esse 
 demonstrare possint ; qua; sententia su- 
 pcriori disputationi satis congniens est, 
 sed obscurius expressa ; sin hoc proban- 
 dum, sententia est : quorum facta cum 
 dictis collata certo persuadent [non solum 
 
 
 f 
 
 !( 
 
 <x 
 
 iiTTOV. LaXXVII. El 0, B/nou TctvTa Trpoia^ofxiviw, aSui'arot 
 /i£v <^r/(T£re uvai, tvvoi ^' o»t6c «$tw(7fr£ ^oj kcikovihsvoi SuoOfiaOai' 
 Km Ttiv iXwOepiav fit] ciKivSvvov vfuv (pniviaOai, ^ucaiov re uvai, olg 
 Kai ^vvarov Se^ecrOai avTi]v, TovToig Kai eTrixp^nuv, aKOvra ^l f^i^Uva 
 TTpoaavayKatuv, naprvpuq f^ilv Qtovq Kai i'lptjag rovg ey^(o^iovg 
 TTOir/o-o^iai wg tV dyaOw i'lKivv ou TreiOco, y?]v Se Ti]v v/mtripav ^nwv 
 ireipdcTOfmi PutleaOai' 2. Kai ouk d^iKiiv in vo/uw, wooGslvai ^e 
 Ti /lot Kai Kara Sua civdyKag to tvXnyov, tmv /liIv Aa Kt^aiiuinvi(jDv, 
 vinug ^u] T(i> v^itTt^io tivw, u /.u] TTooaayO^aiGO^, rmg aVd u/twv 
 X^T^l^xaai (ptpof.dviHg Trap 'A6}]vaiovg /3Xa7rTa>i'TO(, oi ^e "EXX>;i;£c, 
 iva /i»J KivXvwvrai v(p' v/ndiv SovXdag diraXXayrivai. 3. ov ydo St] 
 UKOTcog y av rade J 7rpa(TG0i/.iev, ovde o<J)a'Xo//£y oi AaKt^aiiiwvioij 
 
 honesta et speciosa, sod] etiam utilia ab 
 iis dicta esse.' But the fact is surely not 
 so doubtful as Poppo supposes. The in- 
 terest hero spoken of can, according to the 
 context, be understood only of the party 
 affording the security or pledge, not the 
 party receiting if, namely, the Lacedae- 
 monians. But the words supplied in the 
 second interpretation above stated are 
 quite as suitable to the first ; the full sense 
 here intended being, that 'a due regard 
 to interest, as well as their reputation for 
 honour, (involved in the observance of 
 engagements bound by oatlis,) would dic- 
 tate the very course they spoke of (eiTTov), 
 to act exactly as (o/uoiwf wg) they said.' 
 The Kul (which is to be rendered eren) 
 involves, by implication, the sense left to 
 be in thought suf)plied. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVII. Brasidas concludes 
 by enforcing his arguments with a threat, 
 which touched many of his hearers person- 
 ally. He could not suffer them to reject 
 the boon he was offering them. (Thirlw.) 
 
 1. svvoi d' uvrtg — diwOeltrOai] Meaning, 
 ' But if you think it only right (i. e. claim, 
 require), as being well affected to us, so 
 to reject [the offer] as not to be injured 
 thereby.' At tvvoi is to be supplied yfiiv. 
 The term d^iooj has here the sense it bears 
 at vii. 15, d^iCj 5' vfiuiv Kvyyviofirjg rvy- 
 X«var, namely, 'to claim to be allowed to 
 do this or that.' At ^noOtiaOai (which 
 term is used as at iv. 108, 4, of-rejecting 
 an offer) supply rd 7rpo£(Tx»?/xeva from the 
 preceding Trpoiffxofievov. Of /i») kukov- 
 fisvoi the sense is, 'uninjured [thereby].' 
 The following infinitives, <paheaOai, dvai, 
 and TrpoaavayKa^tiv, depend on (prjaere, 
 to be repeated from the preceding. Ae- 
 X^crOai in this passage has the mixed sense 
 to receire and retaiw, meaning 'so to receive 
 as to retain.' And irpocravayKd^eiv here 
 
 stands for dvayKa^iiv rrpog, ' to compel 
 to [do a thing],' as at iii. Gl, and else- 
 where. 
 
 fidprvpag j.ifv Oeovg Kai i'lpejag rovg 
 ^yx^plovg 7rotJ7(To//at] An usual form of 
 protestation by way of appeal to the gods, 
 as witnesses of the justice of their cause. 
 Compare ii. 71 & 74. 
 
 2. irpoativai dk rt fioi — to tvXoyovl 
 'but that I have reason and justice on my 
 side, which will justify me in so doing.' To 
 evXoyov signifies ' what is reasonable and 
 agreeable to justice.' So Pint. viii. 206, 
 TTOv Sk ravra to fvXoyov ifTXfi Kai diKaiov, 
 and viii. 174, ovck ovg dvOpoj-rroi vofiovg 
 TiOevTai, TO evXoyov cnrXiog txovffi Kai 
 TrdvTOTe (paivof-ierov. No other example 
 have I met with of this use. Tt here bears 
 the sense nonnihil; which had Reiske per- 
 ceived, he would certainly not have pro- 
 posed to cancel the word, on the authority 
 of one MS. Of Kara Svo dvdyKag the 
 sense is, as Poppo and Arnold explain, 
 * on account of two urgent reasons which 
 will not suffer me to act otherwise.' The 
 gen. tCjv AaKidaifioviiov refers to dvdyKijv 
 taken from dvdyKag, the sense being, 'one 
 necessity, as respects the Lacedaemonians.' 
 07r(t)g fit] Ttp vfi. ivrtp — /3Xa7rrtui/rat] 
 ' lest by your good-will, should you not be 
 brought over to us, they should be injured 
 by the monies contributed by you to the 
 Athenians.' By ry vfxtTfptp tvv<{) cannot 
 be denoted, as Arnold supposes, the cir- 
 cumstances of the action, i. e. as he explains, 
 ' with all your good-will, your wishing us 
 well,' — for that would quite dis-spirit the 
 expression, — but the instiniment, i.e. 'by or 
 through your good- will ;' where there is, 
 as Goeller points out, an irony conveyed ; 
 q. d. ' from good- will to help our enemies 
 with money to ruin us.' 
 
 3. ov yap dtj itKoTCjg, &c.] These words 
 
 I 2 
 
116 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. LXXXIX. 
 
 117 
 
 |ui} KoivoZ TivoQ dyaOod aiTia, Toig fnv pov\o^ivovq iXivOepodv, 
 4. ovS ai apxk e<(>tt>£0a, Trauaat ^l ftiaWov trepovQ (TTrtuSovrtc, 
 Tovg TT^HOVQ av aciKoljLiev e'l ^ujUTradcv avTOVO^'iav f7ri(/)f>ovr£C 
 viiaq TOiJc ivavTiovinivovg iTifni^oiiiUv. 5. irpoq Tavra ^ovXtviaOe^ 
 ii, Kai ayivviaaaOe toTc re "EXXrjtriv a^^ai Trpwrot iX^vOeplag, Kcil 
 ai^iov ^o^av KaTaeiaOcn' Kal civTol to Tf 'i^ia ^rj ^XajiOilvai, Kal 
 l^vimraay Ty ttoXh to kciWkttov ovo^a TrepiOt tvat. 
 
 LXXXVIII. 'O juev Bpaai^ag ToaavTa ilirtv. ol ^e 'A/cai'0toi, 
 TToXXwv XtyOtvTMV TrpoTfpov £7r' a)U<;>orfpo, Kpv(l>a ^ia\Pt)(j>iaa^uvin, 
 ^la Tf TO fVaywya HTnlv tov Bpaai^av, Kal mpl tov Kapnov <J)Oj3<i^, 
 tyv(t)(7av Ol irXeiovQ a(j)iaTaGOai 'AOrivaiwV Kai 7ri(TT(^(javTiQ avTov 
 Tolg opKoig, ovg to. riXr) rwv Aa/c£^aijuovtwv djuoaavro avTov c^tTTt^i- 
 
 are meant to offer the reason and justijica- 
 tion of what they are doing ; though they 
 are so framed as to have respect to the 
 second of the two foregoing urgent reasons, 
 — namely, that of not suffering the Acan- 
 thians to hinder the common deUverance 
 of the Greeks. And the yap here, as very 
 often elsewhere, has reference to some- 
 thing omitted and to be understood from 
 the context. Supplying, then, as we best 
 may, the word dXXwe, the full sense will 
 be, *for otherwise (i. e. if we were not 
 bound by duty to prevent the common 
 subjugation of the Greeks thus promoted 
 by you) we should not be justified in doing 
 what we are doing, endeavouring to force 
 you to the course you ought to take.' 
 Poppo, indeed, urges that thus the opta- 
 tive would not be permitted by grammatical 
 propriety : and so thought Dobree, when 
 he proposed, for rdde Trpdcraointv, to read 
 Tad' eirpdffaofitv. Why not, then, adopt it ? 
 especially since rddt Trpdcrcrofiev is found 
 in at least one MS., attesting the reading 
 rdd' tTrpdffcTOfiev in its original. Other- 
 wise it will have to be taken, as Poppo 
 admits, in a sense quite unsuitable to the 
 context. The full meaning intended may 
 be expressed as follows : ' for otherwise 
 we should certainly not with justice have 
 done what we are doing [forced freedom 
 on persons unwilling to receive it].' In 
 fiact, at Tads must be supplied a irpda- 
 aofxtv : on which are suspended the words 
 of the next clause, *nor ought we — the 
 Lacedaemonians — to set free those who 
 desire not liberation, imless on account of 
 some common good.' 
 
 4. ovb' av dpx^Q — (TTTCv^ovrfc] Here, 
 for brevity-saike, two clauses are com- 
 bined into one ; for ovd' av dpxr]Q t<pisfit9a, 
 iravaai ik ^dXXov trspovQ airevdofxev Kai 
 
 OVTbJ aTTlV^OVTfQy K.T.X. 
 
 5. 7rp6c Tavra'] This may mean, as it is 
 generally rendered, 'upon these matters ;' 
 and the phrase is one not unfrequent in 
 the best writers ; though not, I think, after 
 the imperative mood. And indeed such a 
 sense as the above were here not a little 
 flat. Hence I prefer to render by quam- 
 obrem; a sense of the expression fre- 
 quent in the Attic writers, and of which 
 examples may be seen in Herin. on Viger, 
 p. 863, and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 391, c. Here 
 it is the rather to be adopted, since with 
 these words commences, as the Scholiast 
 remarks, the iniXoyot. And no other 
 instance do I know of snch commencing 
 without some particle^ generally one of 
 inference, as here. Render, ' Wherefore 
 (such being the posture of your affairs) 
 consult ye well [what is to be done].' 
 
 dtdiov doKav KaraOkaOai] *to lay up for 
 yourselves an ever-during glory ;' as in 
 Herodot. vii. 220, and ix. 78 ; and in a 
 passage of the New Testament, 1 Tim. 
 vi. 19. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVIII. 1. Itt' dfi(p6Tepa] 
 See note on ii. 11, 9. Kpv(pa 5ia\pT](pi(Td- 
 fxtvoi, ' having given their votes secretly :* 
 similar to what we express by voting hy 
 ballot, as opposed to the usual mode of 
 voting by a show of hands : see Schoemann 
 de Cora. Athen. p. 122, referred to by 
 Poppo. 'ETraywyd, * attractive.' So infra 
 vi. 8, tTraywyd Kal ovk dXrjOf], and Hdot. 
 iii. 83, CTray. Xkyov. 
 
 rd rkXr] rCJv AaKfdaifioviiov dfxoffavra 
 avTOV UfTTf/z^/av] Some doubt exists as 
 to the construction here. By Valla the 
 word 6/i6(Tavra is taken as agreeing with 
 ainov : a method objected to by ^milius 
 Portus, Hudson, Poppo, and Arnold, on 
 the ground that *no reason was there why 
 the Spartan government should have re- 
 quired such an oath from Brasidas, since, 
 
 ypav, r) fxr\v £(T£(T0ai ^Vf^ifiayovq avTovofjLOvq ovg av Trpoffaydyrjraif 
 (WTW ce^ovTai toi' arparov. /cat ov ttoXXw vcrrepov Kal Srayciooc, 
 Av^pi(i)v aVot/cia, ^vvaTreaTrj. ravra /ulv ovv iv TtZ Otpei tovtm 
 tyevETO. 
 
 LXXXIX. Tov o iTTiyiyvopivov -^HfiuivoQ ivOvg apvoiuivovy (jig 
 iTTiroKparei Kai Ar/juoaOevtc, CFTpaTriyoig ovaiv 'A6rjvai(ov, to, Iv 
 Tolg Bo(wro7c ivt^i^oTo, Kal iBu tov fxev ^r]/noadivr}v Taig vavaiv 
 
 TW 
 
 t 
 
 ^ 
 
 as we have seen at ch. 85, he had in fact 
 required it of them, opKoig AaKsdaifioviuiV 
 KaraXa^tjjv rd rtX;/.' Thus ofioaavra will 
 be referred to rd rkXt}, which, as being 
 masculine in sense, though neuter in form, 
 may have a plural verb. But the order of 
 the words is rather in favour of Valla's 
 construction, which has been embraced 
 by Dobree, and is not overturned by the 
 reason alleged, as is evident from the 
 able view of the sense propounded by Bp. 
 Thirlwall, as follows : * Whether Brasidas 
 himself had already taken the same oath 
 at Sparta before he set out, (as the position 
 of dfxoaavTa seems to intimate,) must de- 
 pend on the circumstances under which 
 the oath was required from the Spartan 
 government. If these were such as Bra- 
 sidas represented to the Acanthians, there 
 would certainly, as Dr. Arnold observes, 
 be no reason why the government should 
 have required such an oath from him. But 
 if, as seems much more probable, the oath 
 was really required by the Chalcidians, it 
 would be quite conceivable that they might 
 have required it from Brasidas as well as 
 from the government. Whether Thucy- 
 dides, after the language which he had put 
 into the mouth of Brasidas, would in this 
 manner have alluded to a fact somewhat 
 at variance with it, is a different question.' 
 Srdyftpog] A city about 19 miles to 
 the north-west of Acanthus (now Erisso) ; 
 and which is rightly fixed by Col. Leake 
 (North. Gr. vol. iii. p. 159, IfiS.) at the 
 present Statro, a name corrupted from 
 Stayro, a contraction of Stageiro, produced 
 by accent on the antepenult. Though no 
 coins or inscriptions have been found to 
 determine the site, yet its position (very 
 much that of an Hellenic town) and some 
 appearances which Col. Leake has noticed 
 of ancient walls of a very rough and 
 irregular species, (coeval, I suspect, with 
 the foundation of the city, about 700 years 
 B. c.) on the east side, serve to determine 
 the point. It is evident that the city was 
 situated, not, as has been commonly sup- 
 posed, on the sea-shore, but about two 
 miles from it, on a height at the foot of 
 
 woody mountains. Some have fixed Sta- 
 girus at the present Stratone, 12 miles to 
 the south-east of Stavro. But that must, 
 from its name, be old Stratoniceia, as Col. 
 Leake admits ; though he seems to have 
 been staggered by the assurance he re- 
 ceived from an agoyates there, that this 
 was r) TrarpiSa tov 'ApiaroTeXovg. Yet 
 we are not absolutely obliged to under- 
 stand by this the native town of Aristotle. 
 The expression may quite as well denote 
 (what is, indeed, in the earlier and purer 
 writers, its only meaning) the natice 
 country; by which might be understood 
 both Stagirus and its vicinity, compre- 
 hending the western side of the Sinus 
 Strymonicus. That so few ruins should 
 remain, is by no means surprising ; since 
 it was a decayed town even in the time 
 of Aristotle, whose attempts to restore it 
 produced, there is reason to think, but a 
 temporary improvement : and in the time 
 of Dio Chrysostom it had become a mere 
 village ; for in the 47th oration of that 
 writer we have, 2ray£ipa <cw/x?; Kal 'OXvv- 
 Oiag. What occasioned the mistake of 
 many geographers in placing it on the 
 shore, was the existence of a town a few 
 miles south-east from it (now called Scala), 
 and doubtless forming the port of Stageirus. 
 And this is all that Meletius means, p. 393, 
 when he says, speaking of Stavro, txn 
 Xifisva, as indeed is plain from the added 
 words, ov bvo^a KuTrpog. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIX. The scene now changes 
 to Boeotia, and our historian proceeds to 
 naiTate an undertaking of the Athenians 
 at home, similar to those by which they 
 had already annoyed the enemy abroad, 
 (in Peloponnesus and elsewhere,) and 
 which held out a promise of even greater 
 advantages, (in the probability of a general 
 revolution in Bceotia,) namely, the before- 
 concerted attempt on Boeotia adverted to 
 supra ch. 77j but which, from a failure on 
 the part of the forces under Hippocrates 
 to co-operate with Demosthenes in his 
 movement, had proved abortive. 
 
 1. ivtbldoTo] Meaning, 'were being 
 given up,' *put into the hands of the Athe- 
 
 /: 
 
 i 
 
118 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 tc; Tcic: 2t</)oc,' airavTiicraiy tov S' iwi to A>iA(ov, -yEVO/U£iujc ^la/iiopTiag 
 ruiv riHip(jJV ig ciq i^n a/LKlxnipovg aTfjartvuv, o fn^v ^r)/Lioauivtjg 
 TToorepov irXivcTciQ ttooq rag ^'i(pag, Kcti t\(i)v iv raig vavatv Aku^- 
 vavag, Kai twv t/v£t TroXXuug £u/(/ta)^wv, aw^aKTog yiyvtrai, /Jir^vv- 
 OtvTog TOV iTTiftovXev/iiaTog vwo Ni/co/ia^oy, av^^og ^lOKtiog eK 
 <l>oror£wg, og AaKe^ai/novioig iiwu', f/ctTvoi 0£ Botwrolg* 2. Kat 
 (^(triOuag ytvo/iitviqg iruvTuyv Botwrwv, (ou yap ttw l7r7roA:^ar»;c 
 TTo^ofAuTTti £1' T»J -yjj t^)l^) TrpoKaTctXafipavovTai a'l re ^{^at /cat r; 
 Xa(|0(Jr£ta. cJc ^£ yrrOoi'TO ot Troaddovrtc ro c^iaori/fta, ouoti/ 
 iKivijaav Ttjv iv Tctlg TroAfcriv. XC. C£ l7^7^o^■oar^;g avaaTifdag 
 AOt]vaiovg 7rai'^»;jL(£«, ouroui,' /cot Tovg futTOiKOvg kgl t;ti'wy odoi 
 napijaaVj vaTspog a^i/cvcTrac £7rl to A»/A(ov, >/o»/ rtui' Bocwrwi' 
 ai'aA:£)(^<uo)7/coTcuv airo tojv 2(0wv* fcat KaOlcrag tov aTpaTov, Ar/Atoy 
 
 £r£t^tZ^€ TO<(i)^£ TOOTTIO TO ie^)OV TOV AtToAAwVOC. 2. TCKppOV f^ltV 
 
 r 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XC. 
 
 119 
 
 niaiis ;' (so ivil'ilonav, as used of the 
 same thing, supra eh. 7C.) namely, StpJupf 
 the sea-port of Boeotia, on the gulf of 
 Corinth, and Chseronea, on the borders 
 of Phoeis, to be seized by some refugees 
 from Orchomenus, aided by a party of 
 sympathizers from Phoeis. In t(; tuq 
 2t^ae aTTavTrjaai the term cnravTi'iaat, 
 is, as Duk. well points out, used in a not 
 unfrequcnt sense to denote the behuj at 
 hand at any certain time or place, for any 
 particular purpose. And so supra ch. 70 
 we have, air. i-rri Toitto^ktkov : and Xen. 
 Hist. i. 3, 13, TOVQ irpka^nQ aTravT^v 
 tK^XeviJiv ig Kv^ikuv, and iv. 8, 3, ig 
 '2tj<TTov tiTTtv cnravTi^v. Aristoph. Lysist. 
 13, ii^r)fikvov d' auraJg cnravT^v ivGade. 
 As to the phrases by Duker adduced in 
 exemplification of the present, diravT^u 
 iTTt Ti)v Kvpiav, tTTi TO ^iKa(jri]piov, they 
 are merely forensic ones, though perhaps 
 founded on the above idiom. 
 
 ^ta/tapn'at; Tutv y'/fiepun^} 'a mistake of 
 the days,' meaning the days on which each 
 respectively was to commence operations : 
 for no reason is there to suppose (as does 
 Up. Thirlwall) that the movements were 
 to take place exactly on the same day ; 
 since that would have required rather rtJQ 
 ii)f.iepfjg Ig i'jv. The mistake (as appcai-s 
 from the subsequent expression) Trporspov 
 TrXevtrag Trpbg rag Si^a(;, was that Demo- 
 sthenes had gone before, whereas he should 
 rather have gone ajler Hippocrates' de- 
 parture to attack Delium ; which would 
 thus have prevented the Boeotians from 
 sending any strong force to repel the in- 
 vasion of the country at Siplue. This, it 
 inay be observed, is obscurely alluded to 
 in the words at § 2, ou yap ttw 'Itttt. nap- 
 
 tXyTTfi Iv Ty yy Hov, of which the full sense 
 is, ' for Hippocrates had not yet annoyed 
 them by his presence, and this prevented 
 them from sending,' &.c. The word irapa- 
 XyTTEw is rare, yet not unprecedented ; 
 since it occurs in Xenophon and Dio Cass. 
 
 2. 01 Trpdaaoi/Ttg] Meaning those who 
 were concerned in the plot. On this term, 
 which bears the same sense supra i. 57, 
 and not unfrequently elsewhere, (see note 
 on ii. 79. iv. 132. v. 83. vi. 10.) it is ob- 
 served by Duker, ' liabet in universura 
 significationem clandestina; molitionis, et 
 studii partium. Undo etiam illi, qui id 
 agunt, ut alios sibi coneilient, ct in suas 
 partes pertrahant, quicjue aliorum rebus 
 student ac favent, dicuntur Trpdffativ.^ 
 
 Ch. XC. I. dva(TTi)(Tag] See note on 
 ii. 97j I. I have here followed Bekker 
 in placing a comma at navciji^ut and Trap- 
 ijffap, because the accusatives avTOvg, &.e. 
 form an exegetical apposition, as in a pas- 
 sage of the Old Testament, Daniel vi. 24, 
 (Sej)t.) Kai tig tov Xc'ikkov rutv Xeovrwv 
 IvtjSXijOtjffai', avToi Kai o'l v'wi avToiv Kai 
 at yvvalKig ahribv (for so the passage 
 ought to be pointed). The words, a little 
 after, to 'upbv tov ' AiroXXiiivog, are by 
 Haack suspected to be not genuine, and 
 by Dobree are proposed to be cancelled — 
 and that for two reasons : 1. that they are 
 superfluous ; and 2. that they are out of 
 j)lace after TOKpce rj)07rf;j, by which every 
 where else there is subjoined a description 
 of the thing. Of these arguments, how- 
 ever, the former is utterly groundless ; 
 since, as l*o[)po observes, our author does 
 not reject repetitions : and the latter is 
 wholly without force ; since, as Poppo 
 proves, our author occasionally separates 
 
 KVkXisJ TTEOl TO ItpOV Kai TOV V£WV tO^KrOTTTOV, iK. ^£ TOV OOVyflUTOg 
 
 avtjdaWov avTi Tii^ovg tov XOvv, kui cTTavpovg Tra^aKaTawriyvvv- 
 Ttg, a^iTTiXov, — KOTTTOVTEg Ttjv ntpl TO itpov, — £(Tf/3aAAoi', KCtl 
 XiOovg a/xa Kai ttX'ivOov £/c twv o'lKonidwv tujv kyyvg KaOaipovvTsgj 
 
 the apposition from its noun, as at i. 47- 
 iii. 3o. V. 30. vii. 37. Yet that is no reason 
 why any editor should further dissever 
 them by placing a comma between them. 
 I have, therefore, with Poppo, removed 
 the comma. 
 
 2. TO lepov Kai tov vsioi'] On the dis- 
 tinction between these two terms see note 
 at i. 134, 2, and Wachsm. Antiq. vol. ii. 
 2, p. 218. Of dv^i^aXXov tov xovv the 
 sense is, *cast or threw up the earth,' 
 *dug.' In this use (which is extremely 
 rare) the word dva^dXXoy occurs also in 
 Xen. Anab. v. 2, 5. 'AvtI Teixovg, 'to 
 serve for a wall,' as ii. 75, dvTi toix^ov. 
 Of (JTavpovg TrapaKaTairtjyvvvTtg the 
 sense is literally, ' having fixed down side 
 by side palisades.' The next words down 
 to KaOaipovvTeg may best be regarded (as 
 tliey are by Poppo) in the light of a brief 
 mode of expression for Kai cFTavpovg irapa- 
 KaTttTTTiyvvvTsg takfiaXXov dfiireXov, kott- 
 TovTeg avTt/v Trepi to lepbv, Kai XiOovg Kai 
 TrXivOov tfrkjSaXXov, KaOaipovvTeg avTa Ik 
 Tutv olKOTTtdojv Twv tyyvg. In this view 
 Poppo, after remarking that at iok^aXXov 
 nmst be supplied ig tov x^^'^f assigns the 
 following as the full sense intended : * Et 
 vallos propter fossam defigentes, vites, 
 qute circa templum erant, excisas et lapides 
 atque lateres ex proximis a3dificiis detrac- 
 tos in terram aggestara (seu aggerem) 
 injiciebant (infigebant).' How preferable 
 to the sense assigned to iakl^aXXov by 
 Portus, Heilm., Gail, and others, is that 
 above laid down, I have fully shown in the 
 notes to my Translation. Perhaps, indeed, 
 iminittebaut might be thought a still better 
 rendering, since the term immittere in Latin 
 is not unfrequently used for insercre^ or in- 
 tei'serere. Yet in order to decide that point 
 it will be necessary previously to determine 
 whether the palisade is to be considered 
 as single or double. Now this our author 
 makes by no means clear ; though the 
 words (JTavpovg rrapaTrijyvvvTig would 
 rather lead us to suppose that there was 
 a simjie palisade. According to this view, 
 we must understand the expression i(T(3. 
 dfiTTtXov to mean, 'clapping in the vine- 
 twigs between the palisades' (after the 
 manner that country people construct 
 what is called a staked hed^e) ; an operation 
 this, of course, implying something of in- 
 terweaving. And that the word is adapted 
 to express that idea, we have already seen. 
 
 Yet it is to be considered that the stones 
 and bricks just afterwards mentioned 
 could not be interwoven ; they would 
 rather be inserted; which circumstance 
 would necessarily imply that the palisade 
 was double: in which view we may sup- 
 pose the term djXTrtXov to denote (as it is 
 explained in my Translation, and inter- 
 preted by Goeller) fa^/uts, fascines of vine- 
 tree wooil. Thus "the stones and bricks 
 would be thrown in, together with some 
 more earth, to consolidate the rampart. If 
 this view of the sense be not admitted, it 
 will be necessary to suppose the construc- 
 tion of a sort of staked hedge, on one side 
 of which were piled bricks and stones. 
 Yet such would surely little correspond to 
 the name tpvfia just after given, and the 
 icooden towers just after spoken of, and 
 again the term Ttixog applied to the fabric 
 at ch. 100 ; nor would so soiTy a fence 
 have withstood all attempts to take it, until 
 the fire-machine was applied. 'A/LtTreXog 
 is liere used, like nXivOog just after, and 
 elsewhere Kspafiog, KaXajxog, KaxXtj^, rdp- 
 (Toc, and other terms which may be seen 
 in Bernhardy's Syntax, as a collect ire noun, 
 whose singidar carries with it the notion 
 of a plural. And such is the use of our 
 tile, lath, reed, plaster, &c. By the aravpol 
 here mentioned are to be understood, not 
 what we denote by palisades, but rather 
 beams of wood fixed into the ground, as 
 is plain from the term tvXoig applied to 
 them, ch. 100. Of t(T/3a\\£iv in this very 
 rare sense to signify immittere, to clap on, 
 an example elsewhere occurs in a passage 
 of Aristophanes (where the term is em- 
 ployed at least by way of allusion) : to. 
 voi]fxaTa — tai^aXXtTE tig Tag Ki(5u}T0vg 
 piTU ThtV ntjXuJv. 
 
 By oiKOTTtdiov the older commentators 
 and translators understand mined edifices ; 
 while Poppo understands it of edifices 
 generally ; a sense which the Avord may 
 be proved to bear elsewhere, namely, in 
 Appian, i. 141, 79. 717, 89. ii. (»C2, 17. 
 Yet thus domes would be a better render- 
 ing. I suspect, however, that the term 
 is here used to denote farm-houses ; as 
 in Plato, 541, C, oiKorrtSiov ?) yi]7rtc<jjv, 
 * houses or homesteads.' And such, I am 
 inclined to think, Suidas has in view when 
 he says (in v. oikotti^ov), FrjTriSov, to 
 X^piov oKTirtp Kai oiKont^ov meaning that 
 oiKOTrtSov is sometimes so used : and he 
 
 L 
 
\ 
 
 120 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XCII. 
 
 l'2i 
 
 Kai TTavr] rpoirii) t^ieTfwpi^ov to i^vfxa, nvpyovg tb c^vAivovg kut- 
 iaTr)(TaVy rj KaipoQ rjv, kuI tou lepov o(K:o8ojUTjgua ovclv vTrrjp^iv' »/7rcp 
 -yap i]v GToa, KaTaTrtTrrioKH. 3. >)jUfpa St ap^u/mvoi TpiTirff wc 
 oiKoOtv (opiur)(jav, TavTr}v T£ iipya^ovTO, Kai ttjv TiTaprrjv, Kai Tit]Q 
 TrifUTTTriq ji^^Xpi apldTov. 4. tTTftra, loq ra irXfiara aTTErtTtAfciTo, 
 TO /U£v GToaTOTTiSov TTpoairi^wpriffiv airo tov AtjA/ov olov ctKa ara- 
 ^tovc, WQ iiT oiKOv 7rop£ut)jU£vov, /Cat 01 fAiv \pi\oL 01 TrXeTcjToi ivuvg 
 t^ojpoui', ot 3 oTrAlTai Otfitvoi ra OTrXa )/(Tu^a^ov* iTTTTO/cpaTr/^ 0£, 
 VTro/nivwv ItIj KaO'iaTaTO (j>v\aKag Tt, Kai tci mpi to TrpOTfi^idjua, oaa 
 r]V u7roAo(7ra, (i>c X?*'*^ tTTiTtAeffai. 
 
 XCI. 01 ^e BoitJTol iv TaTc r)ixipaiq Tauraiq '^vviXiyovTO £C Tr\v 
 Tavaypav* fcat fVccS^J a7ro iraatjjv Tijjv TroXtwv Trapr/aav, /cat paaa- 
 voyTO Toug AOrjva'iovq irpoywpovvTaQ iir diKOV, twv aXXwv Boiw- 
 Tap^wv, ot ftfftv 'tvSsKra, ov ^vvtiraivovvTOJV juayjEaOaiy iinicr} ovk tv 
 
 adds, by way of explanation, to yy Kai 
 oUijixaaiv aTrapTi^ofxivov meaning by this 
 a whole plot of land and buildings, as we 
 say a house with outhouses and homestead. 
 In like manner fundus in Latin originally 
 signified simply the foundation of any thing, 
 especially of a building ; though it was 
 afterwards not unfrequently used to denote 
 omne cedifcium, and sometimes ager cum 
 vUlaf a house and homestead, or farm- 
 house ; the very sense, I apprehend, here 
 intended. 
 
 y jcaipog tiv] * where it was suitable,' 
 * at suitable places.' Of the words Kai tov 
 itfjou oiKodnfirjfia ovckv vTrf}px^v the sense 
 is, ' and where there was no building of 
 the temple,' (for a screen, it seems, ran on 
 most sides,) or, ' where none remauied.' 
 The sense here intended is rendered plainer 
 by the subjoined words, yirep yap tjv crrod, 
 rara7r£7rraiK:«i, of which the full meaning 
 is, * for this last was the case on one side,' 
 where a cloister had once stood, but had 
 fallen into ruins. 
 
 3, ^p^T)ffav] for tjpfiriOrjaav. See note 
 on ii. 19. The wf, just before, stands for 
 1^ oTov. (Poppo and Dobree.) 
 
 Ch. XCI. 1. ot fi<Tiv ivdtKa'\ Mueller 
 and Schneider aie of opinion (as was also 
 Wesseling) that these words refer to the 
 other Boeotarchs ; thus making the whole 
 number, including Pagondas, tirche. But 
 little likely is it that an eren number 
 should have been adopted. And though 
 the number might vary at different times, 
 yet odd numbers were always, for an 
 obvious reason, selected. Arnold, indeed, 
 is inclined to think that the words o'i tiaiv 
 evdiKu do refer to the other Boeotarchs. 
 But that would, as he admits, make the 
 
 number of Bceotarchs at that time thir- 
 teen; which is, he thinks, tlie true number. 
 Against this view, however, Poppo justly 
 urges the circumstance, that from the 
 other Boeotarchs who dissuaded battle, not 
 two Thebans, but Pagondas alone is distin- 
 guished ; and hence that number cannot 
 be right. The opinion advanced by me in 
 my Translation, that there were then eleven, 
 has been since then strengthened by the 
 suffrages of Poppo, Boeckh, and Clinton. 
 Certainly no proof that there were thirteen 
 Boeotarchs will arise from the fact, plainly 
 to be collected from the words following, 
 that Pagondas had a colleague from Thebes ; 
 or, in other words, that Thebes sent two 
 Boeotarchs. That the command was always 
 with one of those two, is, though not cer- 
 tain, probable from the words Kai r)ye[xo- 
 viag ovar]Q avTOv. 
 
 ov ^vvtiraivovvTUiv ^axiaBai] 'they 
 disapproved of, dissuaded fighting.' Of 
 which rare idiom an example occurs in 
 Herodot. vii. 15, ovdafxoJQ avviiraiviov 
 TToulv fie TavTa. Their ground of ob- 
 jection was, that the enemy had himself 
 retreated out of Boeotia, being now, as in 
 the teiTitory of Oropia, on Attic ground ; 
 in consequence of which it was no point 
 of honoiu' to fight. This objection Pagon- 
 das, as general -in- chief, might have over- 
 ruled, and led the army on to battle on his 
 own authority. But he did not think it 
 piiident so to act without the concurrent 
 approbation and support of the army at 
 large ; which he sought to attain in the 
 following spirited harangue, addressed, for 
 greater effect, to the Xoxoi or divisions 
 of the army separately, (similarly as on 
 another occasion, vii. 77 & 78, each 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 Tp Botwr/a \ti etdt, {fiaXiara yap ev jLuOopioiq rrjq 'Qpwiriaq ot 
 AOrjvaioi ricrav, ore tOEvro ra ottXo,) Uaywv^aq o AioXa^ou, 
 poiwrapy^fov eK 9»;/3(Ji' /ner 'ApiavOicov tov Avat/nay^iSoVy Kai 
 Vye^iovutq ovctiiq avrnv, j3ovXofievog t}]v fJidx^^' T^oitjaai, Kai vo/nittjv 
 af.uivov ilvai KivSvvLvaai, npocJKaXwv eKaarovq /cara Xo^ouc, ottwc 
 f.ir} aOpooi f/vXiVotty TCI oVXo, iireiOe rovg Botwrouc Itvai eVi touc 
 AOriraiuvq kui tov ay(ova woifiaOai, Xf-ywv TOiaSe. 
 
 ^^ll' " Xp»/i^ f.uv, lo uvcpeq BotcuroJ, jui]^' ig tV/j'oiai' Tiva 
 rj^ivv iXOfiv Tuiv ap^ovTiov (vg ovk t'lKog 'AO}]vaioig, r]v apa juri ev 
 Ty BotwTta eTi /ca to Xo/3fi)/itv avTovg, ^id fxdj^iig iXOeiv' ti]v yap 
 Boi(x)Tiav EK Ttjg o/uopov tXOdvTeg, Tii^og EVoiKo^ojuriadjuivoij jutX- 
 Xov(n (pOt'ipHv, Kai ual ^r/Trou TroXtjutot, ev to te av X'^p'no Kara- 
 Xri(p6u)Gi, Kai oOlv tTrcXOovTig TroXifjiia i^pacrav. 2. vvvl 3', h tw Kai 
 aa(j)aXeaT(pov iSo^iv tlvaij fji^T ay vwtio. ov yap to irpoiLn]Olg^ olg dv 
 
 division of the army is addressed in 
 language substantially the same, by its 
 generals Nicias and Demosthenes,) and 
 couched in language adapted to rouse 
 their general patriotism, and provincial 
 esprit du corps. As bearing no little re- 
 semblance to the present, we may compare 
 the speech of Sthenelaidas, supra i. 86. 
 With respect to the distribution of the 
 matter rontained in this speech, the Scho- 
 liast, with somewhat too much reference to 
 logical science, remarks as follows. It is 
 distributed into ai-guments alike of ejq^e- 
 diency and of justice^ intermixed with some- 
 what of the possible. The j^rotasis deals in 
 reprehension of those who had dissuaded 
 battle. The KaTafTKtvrj (or disposition of 
 the proofs on which the counsel rested) 
 consists in invectives against the Athenians. 
 And the av^-nkpanfia, or result of the argu- 
 ment, is couched in a powerful exhortation 
 as to what ought to be done. 
 
 Ch. XCII. 1. kq iirivoidv Tiva y/fiaiv 
 t\9tiv] The Tii'a, Duk. points out, stands 
 for TivoQ : and he adds, that there is no 
 difference between the ]»hrase here used 
 by our author and the one at iii. 46, x9n 
 TrpOKaraXa/jftavfiv, ottwc f^V^ *C iirivoiav 
 TovTov lujiTi. As another example of the 
 use of the accusative, Poppo cites a pas- 
 sage of Dio Cass. Iii. 31, (evidently written 
 with a view to the present,) fxr]S' tg tvvoiav 
 TTOTi fiijT avTov dfptKvtlaOai XP'I' ^^^ 
 this rather tends to prove that the above 
 writer referred the Tira hero, not to sni- 
 voiav, as does Duker, but to xpv '• a view, 
 this, far preferable to the other ; since an 
 intolerable flatness arises from taking the 
 word with tTripoiav, It would seem that 
 
 our author meant the nva to be referred 
 to xp^, but fell into a certain negligence 
 of expression, writing fxtide riva where 
 propriety would rather have required nnd' 
 h'a. The argument intended is, 'There 
 should not have been even any one of 
 us [much less ten].' On the phrase ^id 
 fidxVQ tX9tli', see Blomfield on ^schyl. 
 Prom. 121 ; Monk on Eurip. Hippol. 
 1159 ; and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 580. Atittov, 
 ' assuredly ' 
 
 tv (^ Tt dv — tSpa&av'\ So Eurip. Incert. 
 frag. 3, 'SofiOQ tov txOpov Sp^v, ottov 
 \dj3yQ, KaKov. 
 
 2. a Tt^ Kai] 'etiamsi alicui.' On the 
 words, a Uttle after, ov ydp to TrponijOtg, 
 &c. Duker cites, as admirably illustrative 
 of the sentiment, the annotation of the 
 Scholiast Cod. Cass, as follows : 'H Trpo- 
 firjOna tov fisWovTog Kai i) Trpovoia ovx 
 bixoiov X(^{/'^** diaXoyicri-iov tCjv re v-rrtp- 
 fXuxovvTuJV Trjg ISiag yijg, Kai twv ix^^' 
 Tiov fikv Ti)v idiav, bptyofikviov dk yrjg 
 dXXoTpiag Kai tTTiovTiov' tfxcpaivei ^e on 
 Xpri n'lfidg vTTip^axovvTag ry iijxCjv avrwv 
 ToXjxy xP^l^^^^^f^ 'f«t d7ruvoi(jf. fxdXXov 
 yTTsp Xoyi(Tfi<p. Still more adapted to 
 illustrate the present is another passage 
 of our author, supra i. 86, Kai wg y/jiag 
 TTptTTii (iovXtvioOai dSiKovfjisvovg, fiTjSeig 
 dida<TKST(t)' dXXd Tovg fiiXXovrag d^iKilv 
 jxaXXov TrpkiTfi ttoXvi' xpovov jSovXevscrOai. 
 With respect to the construction, on this it 
 is well observed by Poppo, p. 298, ' Sive, 
 ut Haack, ante olg genitivum tovtwv, 
 sive, quum recte IvSex^Tai ri fioi Xoyicr- 
 fjtbv pro TOV eixbv Xoyifffibv dicamus 
 dativum TovToig supplere malumus, ora- 
 tionis compositio legitima et usitata est.' 
 
122 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XCII. 
 
 123 
 
 a'XXoc Inuj, TTfp! T?C a(/,er.>ac o^ioiwc Iv^x'^Tai Xoyi^^iov, Kai oariQ 
 Ta lidv lavTov k'xte, rod ttXuovoq ^t 6cnyo^ievog, iKa>v rivi^ sTTfp- 
 ^(^erai. 3. Trdrpiov ^£ vf-ilv aroctTov dXX6(pv\ov tneXOovTci Kai tv ry 
 o'lKHO. Kai iv r$ rwi' iriXag o/io/wg dfivreaOai- 'A6r)vaiovg ^£, /cat 
 wpoairi rVtopouc uvrac, ttoXXw ^taXf(Jra hl.^ 4. ttooc t€ ya^ roue 
 itdTvyuTovan nam to arnVaXov Kai iX^vOepov ^ KaOlaTarai, Kai 
 irpoQ rovrovQ ys 8r), o'l /cal ^i») roue ^y-yi^C, aXXci fcal TOvgdnoBtv 
 TTupiZvTai hwXovai^ai, nwg oi XP'^ '^"^ ,^^' ""^ '^''^X"^^^ ayi^vog eX- 
 Oely ; (TTO/oaSay^ta ^e fx^/iev rot'c t£ cIvriTrfpag Ev^oiag Kai T^g 
 
 At fcat ocTTiQ we have again a mrkdion 
 of construction. 
 
 3. irarptov vfiiv] sc. £<rriv. Similarly at 
 iv. 17, we have lirixi^piop kariv >//itv, and 
 elsewhere iv idn dvai. Here, then, as 
 the Scholiast points out, there is »/ inyacr'ia 
 Tov dvvarov cnro tou tOovg, 'a working 
 out of the argument of power from the 
 fact of custom :' which, he adds, is fui'ther 
 on established from excwiplc. By ry tu)v 
 'irkXag may be meant, by a use of the word 
 frequent in our author, * that of others,' as 
 of the Oropians. 
 
 ■KooaiTi ofiouovg ovragl See note on 
 i. 15,' 2. I have thought proper to place a 
 colon, and not a period, after afivvtaOat, 
 because, though there be a slight change 
 of construction, yet it is essentially the 
 same, and the clause 'AOni'aiovg — del is 
 closely united with the preceding, there 
 being here an arijmnentum a fortiori. And 
 the full sense intended may be thus ex- 
 pressed : ' but most of all ought you to 
 repel Athenians, both as invaders, and 
 moreover borderers.' The true scope of 
 the words is best traced by the Scholiast, 
 who regards this as a by-argument of 
 i/jf^T^s^ deduced drro TrpotnoTrov Kai rpoTTii), 
 each of which is treated on in the next 
 section. But previously the circumstance 
 of their being borderers and neighbours 
 is considered, as enforcing greater cau- 
 tion as to the forbearing to repel aggres- 
 sion ; since such passiveness would only 
 provoke future insults. 
 
 4. The argument founded on bfiopovg 
 ovTag is now brought forward in the 
 weighty form of a political axiom of uni- 
 versal application ; q. d. ' for to all (i. e. 
 in the case of all) as to their neighbours, 
 an equal balance of power constitutes like- 
 wise freedom or liberty,' meaning, as Poppo 
 explains the term KaOiaraTai, 'in ea inest,' 
 * ea nititur ;' a sense of KaOiaraaOaL [feri, 
 yivfaOai) found in a passage of Isocr. ap. 
 Budttii Comm, p. 253, TrXtiffnov dyaOoJv 
 hairoTai KaOiaravrai, and other passages 
 
 of Xenophon, Plut., and Lucian adduced 
 by Poppo. 'EXevOepov is, as Poppo points 
 out, the predicate to to dvT'nraXov, as in 
 the not dissimilar form of expression at 
 iii. 11, 1, TO ^s dvT'maXov dkog fiovov 
 TTiOTOv fg Kvi-ifiaxiciv. 
 
 Kai T-pbg TovTovg ye h), &c.] The argu- 
 ment as regards person and disposition is 
 now treated. Yt h) here has the same 
 force as supra ch. 78, and in each case the 
 Ct) serves to strengthen the limitative force 
 of ye ; the sense intended being, * least of 
 all,' or 'especially ;' for there is here an 
 argumentuni a nilnori ad majus. I have 
 followed Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller in 
 editing TOVTOvg instead of vulg. TovToig ; 
 which, though found in almost every MS., 
 cannot, notwithstanding what Bauer and 
 Kistemacher allege in its defence, be tole- 
 rated ; the construction not admitting of 
 it, and the correspondence with the pre- 
 ceding Tzphg Tovg doTvyeiTovag requiring 
 the accusative. 
 
 Justly does Goellor object to the ellipsis 
 here supposed by Duk. and others, of 
 ^ovov ; for had that word been meant to 
 be understood, not /lo), but ov, ought to 
 have been written : and the sense con- 
 veyed by the //>) is nc dicam. See Herm. 
 on Vig. p. 304, note 2G7. The sentence 
 ought, in strict grammatical propriety, to 
 have terminated at hwXovadai ; but the 
 words TrCjg oh — iXQtiv are added with 
 reference to rcpog TOVTOvg considered as 
 repeated, and standing in the place of tov- 
 TOvg TruTriov iffTi dfivvefrOai. 
 
 tiri TO t(TxaTov dyuiyog] * to the last 
 degree of contest,' 'fight to the uttermost.' 
 So Hcrodot. viii. 52, eg rb tcrxarov KaKov 
 dTTiyfikvoi. Plato, 240, iir' taxaTov tX9tlv 
 di]dtag, and de Rcpub. ii. eig to tax- t'\»/- 
 XvOo-eg-dliKiag. Eurip. Or. 447, Vi^tiQ 
 avi.i(popag etg Tov^xaTov. Lucian, iii. 110. 
 The words Trapdceiy^ia ^e — cuiKeiTui 
 are confessedly parenthetic ; and accord- 
 ingly the subsequent words Kai yvutvai, 
 &c. form a clause in the same sentence 
 
 aXX>/c EXXaSoc TO ttoXu, wg avTolg SiaKeirai') Kai yvojvai ort toTc 
 fiiv aAAotc oi TTArjatoywoot TTfpt -yj/c; opuyv rag /nayag TroiovvTai, miiv 
 Ce fc naaav^ r/y viKriUiofitv, ag opog ouk avTiA^KTog Trayi/dfrot* 
 iicreXOovTeg yap^ j3ia to. j/^tVtpa i^ovai, 5. ToaovTto eTriKii'Swo- 
 
 with the foregoing. And though it may 
 seem harsh that the first should be inter- 
 rogative and the second declarative, that 
 is only in semblance, not in reality ; since 
 the formula naig ov, (as in the case of nCjg 
 ay xp/j, supra ii. GO, 5.) tliough interroga- 
 tive in form, is declarative in sense, as 
 being strongly affirmative. And so in 
 Xen. Mem. iv. 2, 20. iv. 4, 3, and (Ecou. 
 xi. 10, and not unfrcquontly in the instance 
 of 7ru>g yap ov, as also in that of -rratg ovxi 
 in two passages of the Greek Testament, 
 Rom. viii. 32, and 2 Cor. iii. «. In short, 
 as the note of interrogation is not expressed 
 at ii. 60, so neither perhaps ouglit it here. 
 Of the words Mg avTolg SictKtiTai the 
 sense is disputed. Some, as the Scholiast 
 and Gottl., referring the abrolg to the 
 Athenians, explain the meaning to be, 
 'how it is treated by them ;' and others, 
 as Arnold, 'in what sort of relation it 
 stands towards them,' ' how it stands af- 
 fected towards them.' But of these two 
 modes of interpretation the former is ob- 
 jectionable on the ground that diaKtlrrOai 
 cannot stand for viroKtlaOai ; and accord- 
 ing to the latter, the sentiment arising is 
 at once jejune and unsuitable to the con- 
 text. I must still adhere to the view of 
 the sense formerly adopted by me, 'how it 
 fares with them ' (meaning the Eubanins 
 and other Greeks) : a view since supported 
 by the opinion of Dobree, who rightly re- 
 gards Mg avTolg hctKeiTai as put for Mg 
 avToi hcLKUvTai or diaTiOevTai, (' how they 
 are treated,') shnilarly as wS' t^" l-^oi is 
 used as equivalent to wd' tx^- Accord- 
 ingly ^laKiiTai fioi may either be taken 
 impersonally (as is not unfrequently tod' 
 tX^O ; «r TrpdyfittTa may be understood, 
 which is expressed in a passage of Plato, 
 J). 440, a, ovTu)g o'ieaOai Kai tu TrpdyfxaTa 
 ^laKUdOai, 'that matters stand thus,' in 
 hoc statu esse. Indeed, in that writer frequent 
 is the use of SiaKHfiai for in statu aliquo 
 sum, me habeo, as said of condition : as ali-o 
 in Xenophon, especially with cog and ovtio, 
 to denote a miserable condition. The com- 
 plete phrase occurs also in a passage of 
 Demosthenes cited in Steph. Thes. in v. 
 ^leicnro ouTiog to, TrpdyfjiaTa : and the 
 eUiptical one in Xen. An. vii. 3, 17, dfieit'ov 
 vfilv KeLaeTai, 'matters will stand better 
 for you.' 
 
 To7g dXXoig] 'to others,* meaning 'in 
 
 the case of others,' or literally ' the others 
 
 before spoken of,' namely, oi daTvyeiTOveg. 
 
 In the words oi TrX^aiox- — T^owvvTai, 
 
 ' those who are neighbours have contests 
 
 about boundaries of territory,' a case is 
 
 supposed of ordinary occurrence, (to wliich 
 
 I)urpose are tlie words supra i. 122,3, cited 
 
 by Arnold,) and of comparatively small 
 
 consequence. So in Ilerodot. v. 4.9, the 
 
 Lacedienionians are counselled Trepi ovpujv 
 
 (jfiiKpCJv — /i<ax«e dvafidXXetrOai. To this 
 
 is opposed the contrary (something of great 
 
 consequence) in t/fxlv H — Tray r/aeTai, 'hut 
 
 in our case there will be fixed, should we 
 
 be defeated, but one boundary undisputed, 
 
 and tliat extending to the whole.' 
 
 eg TTdffav] scil. y/>, *as regards the 
 whole country.' Mcaniug that the bounds 
 will be so fixed as to embrace the whole, 
 (where there is not, what Bauer imagines, 
 any thing of iron if, but merely a bold form 
 of expression such as is frequent in our 
 author,) and consequently the contest is 
 really for the whole. So Herodian, iv. 14, 
 14, ov yap Trepi opojv yi/g ») (piXoveiKia, 
 TTfpi TravTog Ik. Hence may be seen the 
 force of the following words of Eurip. 
 Troad. 379. Wi'ijtTKoVf ov yifg opi d-xo- 
 (JTfpovfieroi, Oud' v^iirvpyov -praTpiSog, 
 the deprivation of the boundaries of the 
 country being considered as the loss of the 
 whole. Had the learned editors seen this, 
 they would have refrained from conjec- 
 tures, though the blending of the two 
 constructions, the accus. and the genlt., is 
 Iiarsh ; to avoid which, Burges rewrites 
 the passage, even disputing the existence 
 of the regimen with the accus. Both he 
 and Reiske would have forborne, had 
 they remembered that the same harsh- 
 ness (which Burges terms 'ulcus teter- 
 rinmm') is found in another passage of our 
 author, vi. 91, 7> Tag tov Aavpiov tuiv 
 dpyvpeiioi' jxeTaXXajp TrpoffoCovg — tvOvg 
 d7roaTipt)(Toi'Tai, /jidXiara Se Ttjg dnb 
 Tuiv ^vfifidx^v Trpoao^ov. The very ex- 
 ])rossion yijg opia occurs more thau once 
 in Plato. 
 
 f^ov(Ti] 'imperio tenebunt,' as in Xen. 
 Cyr. ii. 1, 2, and Anab. vii. 1, I7. Hist, 
 iii. 2, 2. iv. 8,3, and often in Homer, where 
 the word is used with an implied notion of 
 force, which is here expressed. 
 
124 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 repav tT^ptjv rriv 7rcfpot/cr/<Tiv Ta)voe e^Ojuav. eiuyuaai re oi tcTvuo^ 
 
 TTov O^aan Toig TrtXac, — uxTTrep AOrp'atot I'uv, £7r(orr€g tov /utv 
 
 ijcru^a^oyra, Kai ev r^ €aurou /uovov a/iiuvo^ifvov, aotcdrepoi' jVi- 
 orpaTeveiv^ tov ce Et,u) optvv irpouTravTiovTa, Kai, rjv Kaipog y, 
 TToXf/iou lipyovra^ //(xaov iTo'i/LUvg Kari^nv, 6. TrtTpay ^e e^Ojuev 
 i]jU£(C ourou t^ Tou(TO£* vifcr/davrtg yccjO fy Kopwveta aurouc, ore t»/v 
 •y»/i» >/^wv CTTa(T(a^oi'r(i>v Karttr^ov, ttoXXijv a^ftav ry Boiwr/a 
 f^i^\pi rouoe /caT£(TT»/(To/itev. 7. wi^ vp*; juvrjcruti'rag »?/itac» roug t£ 
 TTniajjvTepovq OfjioitoOtjvai Toiq iroiv tp-yoig, rou^ t£ vtLjTepovg ira- 
 
 5. tTTt VI vt^t'i'OTf Ortiz tr5p<tii/] Here we 
 have, as Goeller remarks, a condensed 
 form of expression for tiiiKivdworipav 
 trspwv 7rapoiKt)<TeujgTii)i' TrapoiKijcn}'. With 
 tlie sentiment in iiujdaai re oi iaxvoQ — 
 Karkxtii', Arnold compares a kindred one 
 at vi. 34, 7) TOVQ TrpotirixiipovvTaQ — /laX- 
 \ov Tr£(p6j3iivTai, With hxvoQ 9pdaei, 'by 
 the confidence of strength,' I would 
 compare Soph. Phil. 104, ctivbv ioxvoq 
 OpdciOQ. TlpoaTravTq.v means, * to meet 
 them before [they reach the borders].' 
 Of this term I have met with no example 
 elsewhere except in Dio Cass. 204, 51. 
 606, 26. 640, 49. 740, 45. 
 
 tj(T(Tov tTo'ifiwQ Karkx^iv'^ The sense 
 assigned to this expression in my Trans- 
 lation, namely, ' less ready to meddle with 
 them,' has, I find, since been adopted by 
 Arnold, who adds that the term Karixf^iv 
 signifies to lay hold on a man, in order 
 to overpower him. Yet the examples he 
 adduces of this sense from another passage 
 of our author vii. 66, and from Herodot. 
 vi. 129, are far from proving its existence. 
 In the latter passage Kar'ix^v ttoWov tovi; 
 aWovQ means ' holding the rest quite down,' 
 
 * bearinnr them down," as we 
 
 say, orer- 
 
 hearing. And so in a passage of Shakspeare 
 it is said, ' Young Laertes overbears your 
 officers.' For iroXKou in the above pas- 
 sage I conjecture the true reading to be 
 TToWoc, used as Herodot. i. 98, TroWoi* 
 iv'iKfiTo, \kyojv, and ix. 91, ttoWoq i]v Xtcr- 
 aoixtvoc. Perhaps, however, it may be 
 accounted for as follows. Kar«x««^' sig- 
 nifies literally, 'to hold down,' 'keep 
 down,' as in Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 8, (Thiem.) 
 KUTEffxe TOV Kcnrpov : also, by a hysteron 
 proteron, to lai/ hold of in order to keep 
 down : also, to <j€t Iwld of; though of this 
 latter sense I know no example except in 
 a passage of the New Testament, where it 
 is used in a figurative acceptation, Matth. 
 xxi. 38, 'iva Kardaxiofitv rr/v KXrjpovofiiau, 
 * that we may get hold of his inheritance.' 
 I suspect, however, that it was an agonistic 
 
 term used of wrestling, at least in the lan- 
 guage of common life, and that hence it 
 came to be used in the figurative sense to 
 meddle with. 
 
 6. Here comes the above-mentioned 
 proof, d-rrb TrapaSeiyjjiaTOQ; for TrtXpa here 
 denotes an experimental proof of any thing, 
 as at i. 138. ii. 41. vi. 11. 'Eg Toua^e, 'as 
 respects those persons.' 
 
 7. Now comes the tTriXoyoi, couched in 
 the form of exhortation, founded on the 
 victory of Coronea, to act accordingly : and 
 the general sense intended is, * Bearing 
 this in mind, it becomes the descendants 
 of the brave men who conquered at Coro- 
 nea, to repeat the lesson which their fore- 
 fathers gave the Athenians ; and, assured, 
 as we may be, that the god whose sanc- 
 tuary the enemy has profaned will guide 
 us to victory, to manfully close with our 
 foes, — and show them that if they attack 
 not the defenceless, but those whose 
 hereditary glory it is to preserve their 
 own freedom and not to enslave others, 
 they must not expect to get off without 
 a struggle.' Such is the general meaning 
 of the words, when freed from certain 
 minor points, which will best be opened 
 out in the course of a detailed explanation. 
 
 ojitotwSiyi'rti toIq Trplv tpyott;] I know 
 not what 13aner can mean by saying (what 
 Poppo seemingly acquiesces in) that Tovg 
 TrpfajSvT. stands, by metonymy, for roXg 
 fpyoiQ Tuiv TrpefTjSvTspojv. True it is that 
 the term 6fioiov<T9(ii is more usually joined 
 with a dative oi' thing, though one of person 
 is found at ii. 97- v. 103, fiijSk bfioitjOfivai 
 TiuQ TToWo'ig: and in a passage of the New 
 Testament, Matth. vi. 8, fit) ovv oixoiwOrjre 
 avTolg. But in eff'ect there is here an 
 irregular and impei'fectly developed com- 
 parison, the full sense intended being, ' it 
 behoves the elderly to evince themselves 
 as being like to what tliey were before, or 
 to show forth deeds like unto their former 
 deeds.' The same idiom has })lace in 
 Eurip. Med. 889, 'AXX' lafiiv, olov icrfitv, 
 
 I 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XCIII. 
 
 125 
 
 repiov T(i)v ror£ ayaOuiv yivofxtvujv irai^aq irupaadai f.u) mayZvai 
 Toq TTpomiKOvaag aofrac, TnarevcravTaQ ^e tm Oiw tt^oc rjf^wv eaeaOai, 
 ov TO lepov avoiLiwQ TEi-^icravTEg ve/uLovTai, Kal Toig ttpoTc, a ij/ilv 
 dvaa^iivoiq KaXct (l)aiviTai, ojiiocre ^uypiicTm To7a^E, Kal ^fi^ai ort, Jv 
 /tfv EffnevTai TTpog TOVQ iLiri a/mwo/uvovg iwiovTeg KTuadioaaVj (ug ^l 
 yivvaiov TTjv T£ aurwi' du iXfvOepovv fnaxv Kal Tt]v aXXwy urj ^ov- 
 ov(TUai aciKMg, avavTayu)riGTOi citt avrtjjv ou/c airiaaiv. 
 AClil. ToiavTa o VlayiDi'^ag Tolg BofwroT^ irapaiviaagj iirHatv 
 uvai iTTi Tovg AOr}vaiovg, Kai KaTo. Ta^og dvacTTritrag ^ys tov 
 GTpaTov, ii^tj yap Kal T}jg rjiuepag o^£ 171'. if €7r£i §£ it pooifxi^bv 
 
 ovK spat KnKov, rvvaXiceg' ovkovv xp»/v a 
 ofioiovaOaL KUKoXg, 'to be like unto [their] 
 bad deeds,' meaning, to be like unto them 
 in what is bad. UpoarjKovaag is well ex- 
 plained by the Schol. avyy eviKdg : and he 
 refers to a passage of Hom. II. vi. 209, 
 firj^k ysrog Trarepujv ahxvpifiev. The full 
 sense intended is, 'the virtues which be- 
 come their race.' Similarly in a passage 
 of Plato, p. 1 10, we have, r/}v itpoaqKovaav 
 aptTr)v tKd(Tr<{i ysvti ('by race'). 
 
 At dtlKai on — KrdcrOujffav there is a 
 certain irregularity, which might, indeed, 
 seem to be satisfactorily accounted for by 
 here (with Goeller) recognising a com- 
 mixture of two modes of expression, kui 
 ^el^ai on Krricrovrai, and, omitting dtl^ai 
 OTi, barely Kai KrdaOuxrav. But that is a 
 principle not to be called in unMecessarily ; 
 which would be the case here ; since, as 
 Bernhardy and Poppo remark, the present 
 passage may best be referred to the rule 
 laid down in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 511, 5, of 
 the imperative used in an independent 
 proposition, as in Plato, p. 800, tTravepoToi 
 d — KtiaOu). Of course, too, this is one of 
 the many instances of the imperatire per- 
 missive, which expresses a declaration of 
 what may be fit to be done in the situation 
 in which a person is placed. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 511, 5, 1. Of this an instance 
 remarkably in point is found in a passage 
 of St. Paul, 1 Cor. vii. 36, o QiXu Troicirw,— 
 yaniiTioaav. 
 
 dig di yEvvalov'\ scil. iffri. Render, 
 * but as those whose hereditary glory it is.' 
 The term yevvaXov is well explained by 
 the gloss of the Schol. Trdrptov Kai d-rrb 
 yivovg ; though still better by that of 
 Hesych. avyytviKov. Compare Hom. II. 
 V. 253, ov ydp fioi yevvaXov dXvffjca^ovri 
 fidxscrOai. For dvayojviTTOi I have fol- 
 lowed Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller in 
 editing dvavTayhjviaroi, both from the 
 authority of the best MSS. being in favour 
 of the latter, and because it is a more 
 
 forcible terra ; the sense being, ' uncon- 
 tcnded with,' ' without having to struggle 
 with an antagonist.' If diay. be read, the 
 sense mag, indeed, be, * without a contest ;' 
 but I know of no pi'oof that the word was 
 ever used in that acceptation, (for as to 
 the passage that has been adduced from 
 Plato, p. 845, dvay. yiyvtadai irtpi dpiriig, 
 it is far from decisive,) the only sense that 
 the word beai's being, I believe, ' one who 
 has not fought,' as ui Xen. Cyr. i. 5, 7. 
 ' AvaifTaydivKTTog is a word used by our 
 author also at ii. 45, and by most of the 
 writers who have imitated him, as Dio 
 Cass., Josephus, Aristides, Philo Judajus, 
 Lucian, Plutarch, and Procopius ; though 
 not in the sense it bears here, of which the 
 only example I have met with elsewhere 
 is in Onosand. Strat. p. 108, fiera tov d«ctv- 
 dvt'ov Ttjv dfivvav dvavrayiovKTTov tx^ov. 
 And as Onosander is an imitator of our 
 author, (as shown by his use there of the 
 phrase hetu tov dKivSvvov, which is evi- 
 dently formed on another in a passage of 
 Thucyd. iii. 40, 4, Ik tov dKivSvvov,) I 
 doubt not that he, in the present passage, 
 read dvavTaywricFTOi. 
 
 Cii. XCIil. 1. dvaffTr/trag iiye tov 
 ffTpaTbv] The word OTparbv belongs both 
 to dvaar. and to rjye ; the sense being, 
 ' having set in motion, he led [on] his 
 army.' So yye at v. 7, and d^wv orpa- 
 Tidv, vi. 46 ; also d^eiv tov arpuTov, vii. 
 32, and especially iv. Ill, dvaaTr](Tag rbv 
 (TTpaTov. For vulg. Kai lireidt), which is 
 retained by Poppo and Arnold, I have, 
 with Bekker and Goeller, edited l-rrei dk, 
 from three MSS. and the early editions ; 
 this being one of those cases in which 
 MSS. have far less weight than the pro- 
 prietas linguoe. And although the MSS. 
 here materially vary, the best agree in 
 presenting «7r«t ^6, which is by no means 
 to be reconciled with the Kai. I suspect 
 that it was foisted in by those who, reading 
 k-rrsidrj, felt some copulative particle to be 
 
 1' 
 
126 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 425. 
 
 iyyvq tov rrroorai^toTOc avriov, ig ^(Of)iov KaO'icfng o0cv, Ao(j)Ov hrroQ 
 /ucTa^u, ou/c iOtwoovv a\Xi]\ovg, eraaoQ re Kai TramGKivcit^ro wg tg 
 fxayj]v, 2. no Zl iTTTro/coarcc, itvri TTfot to .A»/Xtoi', a>c uvno »/y- 
 yeXOt} oTi " Botwrol fTTfjOvovrai," TTf/iTTfc €g ro (rr^arcuyiia, /cfXcuwy 
 t'c ra'Sty KaOiaraGOcUy /col aurog ou 7roAA»t> vdrepov £7r»/A0£, Kara- 
 XiTTtov u)g T^uiKoaiovg imriag irepi to ArjAtor, ottwc (pvXaKsg tb a/na 
 ihv, H Tig iirioL avTiZ, Kai Toig Botwrotc, Kaipov (j>v\a^avTeg, £7ri- 
 ■yu'OD'ro iv tiJ ^tavp. c3. Borwrot oe iTfJog TovTovg avTiKariaTi^aav 
 Tovg afjivv(w/idvovg' /cat £7r£tS»; /coAwg auroic Ei)^€i', v7ref)irp(tvt](Tav 
 Tou Ao^ou, K'al tOfvro Tci oTrAa, rcra y/ttrot wdTrfp fjiuAAov, oTrAtrot 
 tTrrafctff^/Aioi f-iaXidTa, Km \piX(H virep juvpiovg, inirrjg re ^iXioi, 
 Kai TreAraarat Trei'rafcotrtot. 4. ii\ov ^e ^e^iov /tev Ksoag Qijpaioi 
 Kai ol $u/ijUopoi auroTc* fte'dot ^e AAmprtot, /cctt Kopwvaiot Kcii 
 
 wanting ; accordingly some supplied Kai 
 before IttsiSi), others, Sk after ; and one 
 MS. presents both readings. Of course, 
 tTTCj ^£ is inconsistent with fcat. Possibly, 
 however, Thucvdides mav have written 
 iTrsidr) de, which is found in a similar 
 passage, at i. 46, 3, IttsiCi) H Trpoasfa^avy 
 &c. though there three MSS. have kirti 
 Sk, which, as constituting a far less usual 
 form of expression, is more likely to be 
 genuine. 
 
 Of Trpoai^i^f the sense is simply accessit; 
 as at i. 4f». iii. 22. Xen. Cvr. ii. 4, 10. 
 Polyb. i. 19, 3. iii. 42, 1. i. 37^ I. In irpoff- 
 efit^ev tyyi'S we have an expression ex- 
 tremely rare, of which I have met with 
 only two examples elsewhere, Plato, 290, 
 7rpo(T/i. iyyvTtpov, &c. ; and 783, Trpoa- 
 fii^avreg aurnlg iyyvOev. 
 
 2. OTi Boiwroi lirspxovTail In tliis ex- 
 pression, which has in it somethuig graphic^ 
 we have what mav remind us of the com- 
 mencing words of a popular Scottish ballad, 
 * The Campbells are coming.' For vulg. 
 ti Ti, before «7riot, I have, with Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller, received tl rig, which 
 is strongly supported by the occurrence of 
 the same expression supra iii. 21, el rig — 
 fTTtot. It is truly observed by Poppo, that 
 the common reading cannot well be de- 
 fended by the passage infra vii. 48, yv ti 
 (3ovX6fuvop. It probably arose from the 
 inadvertence of careless scribes. 
 
 3. dfivvovfih'ovg] So I have thought 
 proper to edit, with Bekker in his second 
 edition, (for vulg. dfivvofispovg,) from the 
 conjecture (one which had also occurred 
 to myself) of Knieger and Dobree, who 
 have adduced examples of the verb as 
 used in the fut. tense from ii. 85, and iv. 
 1 26. The present tense, in such a context, 
 admits of no defence. At KaXutg ft;^cv 
 
 supply TTpayfia. Of vntpKpdinjfrav rov 
 \6(pov the sense is simply, ' they made 
 their appearance above the hill ;' tliC ex- 
 pression being (jraphic. So, further on, 
 ch. 96, we have 7rspi7rsfi\pavrog — Ik tov 
 dfpavovg — Kai virtcxpav'tvTUJV uitpvi^iiog, 
 scil. TOV \6(pov. This use with the genit. 
 is rare, and only adduced by Ste{>h. Tlies. 
 in the metaphorical sense, namely, as found 
 in tlie phrase virtcxpaivtcrOai tCjv ttoWwi', 
 ' to overtop the multitude.' Of the word 
 as used in the physical sense, (which is 
 extremely rare,) I have met with only two 
 examples elsewhere, Nicand. Ther. v. 177, 
 
 Aoioi C' Iv (TKVvioKTl uTTipfpait'ovcn ptT- 
 loTTov Ola TvXoi. Pint. Dion. 39, V7r5()0a<ro- 
 p'fv(t)v Ta Ttixr], ' overtopping the walls.' 
 At ai(T7rfp tiiiXKov I would now, with 
 Krueger and Goeller, supply the word 
 TaaatcrOai. 
 
 4. Kai 01 ^vppopoi avToTg} Schneider 
 and Poppo best explain this obscure and 
 disputed expression as equivalent to oi 
 avvTtXovvTig Ig avTovg, ' Boeotios The- 
 baiiis contributi et subjecti.' And they 
 remark, that similarly in the Athenian 
 commonwealth the ^v^popiai are else- 
 where called ^vvTtXiiai. Yet that expres- 
 sion is little adapted to illustrate the pre- 
 sent ; the sense in these two cases being so 
 far different, that in the one the persons 
 who composed the ^vppopia might be 
 called indifferently either |i';/i/iopot, as 
 fellow-sharers in the expenses, or ^vvTtXilg, 
 as fellow-contributors. In the present 
 instance, the persons were called Kv^ipopoi. 
 as being fellow -shareholders of the Theban 
 territory ; holding certain outlying districts 
 by a sort of feudal subjection to Thebes : 
 on which obscure subject see more in 
 Boeckh's Orchomenus, p. 403 ; or the 
 note supra ch. 7C. 
 
 Y, 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XCV. 
 
 127 
 
 1 
 
 ► / 
 
 KwTTatrJc, K(i\ m ctXXoi ol TrepJ Trjv Xifwiiv. to ^e euwi'u^ov ftvoi/ 
 BedTTtvc, Kcil Tavaypcuoi, Knl 'Ofj^o/nivioi. eVi ^e ti[> Kepa ^KaTEpto 
 OL iTTTTPtg ^ Kai iPiXol »/(Tai'. e7r' dairiSag Be Trerre ^ev Kai uKom 
 9»7/3a7ot era^avro, o\ ^e «AAo(, tJc Ikugtoi ETvyov, auVf? jliIv 
 Botwrw)/ TTcepacr/ceu)/ Kai BuiKoa/iiog i]v. XCIV. 'AOr}va'ioi Bl ol 
 ^lev oirXiTai eVt oktu) irav to (rrpaTOTr^dov era^ai'ro, ovreg ttXi'iOu 
 KTOiraXeig Tolg erovr/oic, iTnrijg Bt i(p UaTeptx) tio Kepa. ^tAoi Be Ik 
 irapaGKEvyjg f.dv loirXia^uevoi ovte tote irapijaav oure eyevovTo n/ 
 TToAei* oiTTEp Be $ui'£(Tf/3(iAoi', ovTtg noXXairXdaioi twv evavricjv, 
 
 aoTrXoi TE TToXXol riKoXovOtiaav, cire iravaTpaTidg ^evwv twv 
 
 wapovTwv Kai acrruiv yevofjievrjg, Kai cig to npioTov wpfjir)(jav err 
 
 oiKov, ov napeyevovTO, oti /mn oXlyoi. 2. KaOeaTL^Tiov Be eg ti]v 
 ra^lv, Kai i]Bi] ^leXXdvTtov ^vvierai, 'iTnroKpciTrjg 6 arpar r/yog, eVt- 
 napiiov TO GToaToneBov twv ' AOiivaiijov , Trape/cfAeiiero re Kai eXeye 
 ToiaBe. 
 
 AUV. Q Adqvaioij Ol oAtyou jnev y} irapaivEaig yiyvETai, to 
 
 •nkvTi Kai ajcoffi] It might, indeed, seem 
 little probable that the line should have 
 been 25 deep. But here the line was 
 rather a column^ something like the Mace- 
 donian and Roman phalanx, which not 
 only admitted, but re<piired, considerable 
 numbers ; and was from 16 to 20 or 30. 
 Nay, as Arnold observes, *the Thebans, in 
 the battle of Leuctra, formed their column 
 50 deep.' (Xen. Hist. vi. 4, 12.) The 
 came of the difference in depth of the 
 column among the Athenians or Lacedae- 
 monians, as compared with that of the 
 Boeotians, is well accounted for by that 
 commentator. 
 
 AiaKOffpog is by Passow and others re- 
 garded as an extremely rare and a highly 
 poetical form of expression for diaKoa- 
 prjaig. But in truth the term is no where 
 found m any poetical writer. And although 
 the verbal is far more frequent, yet diaKotr- 
 fiog occurs in Plato, Aristotle, and Plu- 
 tarch. Nay, H. Stephens says, * accipitur 
 so'pe pro diaK6(Tpr](ng.* Be that as it may, 
 so far fi'om being a poetical expression, it 
 seems rather to have been one of the in- 
 exact terms of common life correspond- 
 ing to what we express by * the order of 
 battle.' 
 
 Ch. XCIV. 1. brrXiTai — tTa^avTol 
 ' gi'avis armaturae milites totum exercitum 
 suum in octonos digesserunt.' (Poppo.) 
 
 \l/iXoi ^i Ik TapaffKevijg — oTi ptf oXtyoi] 
 Render, * As to light infantry, regularly 
 equipped, there were neither such in the 
 field, nor were there any belonging to the 
 state ; as to such as had taken part in the 
 
 irruption, though far more numerous than 
 the enemy, they had followed the army 
 many of them unarmed, — inasmuch as 
 there was an universal muster of both 
 citizens and foreigners present ; and as 
 they had before marched off homeward, 
 they were not at hand, (i. e. to take part 
 in the battle,) except a few.' Compare 
 ch. 90, 01 y^iXoi oi TrXtlffToi ev9vg i^wpovv 
 tTT* ohov. The meaning intended is, that 
 there were no regularly armed light troops, 
 either then on the field, or belonging to 
 the state. A considerable number, in- 
 deed, of such troops, (a number much 
 greater than the enemy's,) had accom- 
 panied the invading army ; but they 
 were irregularly armed, and not pre- 
 viously trained ; nay, many of ^hem tin- 
 armed. Such must' (as Thirlwall justly 
 supposes) have accompanied the army 
 not for the purpose of fghting, but of 
 working. Accordingly, when battle seemed 
 inevitable, they had moved off as useless, 
 followed by the half-trained and raw 
 ypiXoi, who would' be of no service on a 
 regular battle-field. 
 
 2. ixtTraptwj/] This is best rendered 
 by Poppo juxta incedens ; and by Didot, 
 parcourant les rangs. Compare v. 10, 8, 
 timrapiMv T(p St^ap, 'having advanced 
 along the right wing ;' where see note. 
 
 Ch. XCV. In this brief, but spirit- 
 stirring and soldier-like harangue the pur- 
 pose of the commander was solely to cheer 
 on his troops, by placing before them the 
 advantages of victory, in securing Attica 
 from future annoyance, in invasions, of the 
 
12S 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 425. 
 
 OI.. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XCVI. 
 
 (aov Se TToog f rt roue,- aYa^ouc ar^par ^uvarriJ, fccii U7ro^n'»?(T(r 
 /mXXov t'xu r) tTrr/ctXsucKv. 2. Trafiacjry ge /irj^erl i^^^^i' wg iv ry 
 aXXoTpia, ov 'rrpoa?]Kov, roaovl^ kivIvvov dvappnrTovfxtv. tr yan^ 
 ry tovtLv inlo T^fc imripaq o dywi- ioraC Ka\ m^ viKJaw^i^v, ov 
 f!y] iron vjjCiv \\i\oiTovvnmoi Iq ri]v X<*^^«" «''^*^ ^^^ f'^J'^^ ^'^^^^ 
 €a|3aAw(Tiv- tv ^6 juitt /iiaxV rrir^e te 7rooarK:ra(T06, Kai keivtiv f.ut\- 
 Xov iXevOepodre. 3. x««^|0»|ffar£ o«5v a£iwc k avTOvg rpq re ttoXewc,^ 
 ijr 'Uaaroq nciTpi^a ix^v irpwrriv u' toTc 'EXXiicnv dynXXirai, Kai 
 Twv TraTf^wv, c/i, tou(t^£ /uaxV /cparoui'Tte ^tra Mu^wv/Sou £v 
 Oii'0(/)UTOtc, Tijv Boiwrtav ttote ffr^ov. 
 
 XCVI. Toioura rod 'iTriroKp^Tovg napaKiXevofiivoy, Kal ^^xpt 
 fxlv fiiaov Tou arparoTTt^ou fVeX^ovroc, to ^l TrXeov ou/ctri <|)0a(Tav- 
 Toc, oi Botwrot, TrapaKtXevdajua'ou Kol a(j)imv wq 3(a rax^^i' fcat 
 ivTQvOa Uaytj^v^ov, iranvvlaavTiq tiryeaav diro tou Xo^ov. 2. orr- 
 tTTYltaav ^£ fcal ol 'A0rji'a7ot, Kai irpocTi^i^av dpi^iM. Kal kartptov 
 TU)V arpaTOTri^wv rd U^^Ta ovk nXOiV eq X^ipaQ, aXXd to ouro 
 iiraOt' piaKu: ydp UiiXvaav. to ^l dXXo KapTepa pdxV k^'^ i^Okt^iw 
 
 Boeotian cavalry, and by reminding them 
 of their former triumph over the same 
 enemy at CEnophyta. 
 
 1. TO laov—Hrarai] ' it is of equal force 
 [as a longer].' I have placed re within 
 brackets, because it is vain to attempt de- 
 fending it, as Goeller and Arnold do, on the 
 ground that it is out of its place : for when 
 put in its place before Ivvarai, and cor- 
 responding to Koi vTTOfxvrjffiv fx*'' ^* tends 
 not a little to enervate the force of the 
 apposition in to laov Se, &c. It is also to 
 be borne in mind, that the Kai is not copu- 
 lative ^ but continuative ; and here it has 
 no little force, as serving to introduce a 
 delicately worded clause, intended to 
 render more acceptable the somewhat 
 unwelcome admonition here conveyed. 
 The same qualification is observable in 
 a passage of the New Testament, 2 Pet. 
 i. 12, ^ib OVK dfit\i](TU) vfidg cifi vTrofii/x- 
 vr]OKtiv TTfpi TovTitiV, KaiTTtp tidoTag, Kai 
 i<TTr}piy^ivovQ iv Ty frapovcry a\r]6fi(}. 
 But to revert to the rt, I doubt not that 
 yc, saltern, conjectured by Reiske and ap- 
 proved by Poppo, is the true reading. 
 
 Ix€»] Meaning, * contains, carries with 
 it.' The two terms here, TrapaiveiriQ and 
 iTTiKkXtvaig, are, by implication, distin- 
 guished ; the former as denoting a counsel 
 with respect to what ought to be done, and 
 an exhortation to do it ; the latter, an 
 urgent requisition, a sort of spurring on, 
 which, it is intimated, they do not need, 
 though the TrapaiveffiQ they may require. 
 
 2. Trapaary Ik nr]^kvi'\ A form of ex- 
 pression not unfrequent in the Greek his- 
 torians who have imitated our author. In 
 ov TrpoarfKov, ' though it is not right [we 
 should],' there is the use of particip. im- 
 personal for genit. absol. ; on which see 
 note at vi. 82, 3. On the expression k/'v- 
 dvvov avappiTTTovixiv, see note at iv. 85, 4. 
 Of ov fii) TTOTi (which is a stronger expres- 
 sion than ov or ov^kiroTt, the full sense is, 
 *never by any means.' The formula occurs 
 several times in Plato, and always, as here, 
 with the subjunctive, though used in the 
 sense of the fiit. indie. ; except that the snbj. 
 aorist carries with it a somewhat weightier 
 sense, as in a passage of Plato, Phoedr. 
 'iijjQ av TO aCjjjia tx^ofifv, Kai ^vfiTTKpvp- 
 fikvt] y r'jfiutv r) tpvxu fiira. tov toiovtov 
 
 KaKOV, ov fXt] TTOTl KTTjfflOfltOa IKavCJQ 01) 
 
 iiriOvixovfiev. With which sentiment com- 
 pare a similar one in a passage of the New 
 Testament, Rom. vii. 24. 
 
 3. 7rpu}Tt}v — dydWeTui] See ii. 41. 
 Ch. XCVI. 2. TO. fVxara] Meaning, 
 
 as Kistemacher explains, the cavalry and 
 light-armed, who, as appears from ch. 93 
 and 94, occupied the extremities of the 
 line of battle. The extremities of each 
 army were, as Bp. Thirlwall observes, 
 kept unemployed by the nature of the 
 ground ; being on opposite banks of two 
 rapid brooks, or, according to the literal 
 sense of the term here used, pvaKeg, water- 
 courses or gullies bringing the water from 
 the upland (Mount Messapus, now Kypa- 
 
 'I 
 
 I 
 
 129 
 
 dam^luw '^vvtcjT,iKH, 3. kciI to /tdv ^vilivvfAov Tdiv Bo*<..ra;i' Kal 
 /if'Xpt f^^^ov »J<T<raro vtto tiov 'AOip'aian', Kal Iniecrav Tovq Tt 
 iXXovq TavTij, Kal ou'^ VKidTa Tovq O^cTTneaq. u7roxa»p„aaiTwi' y«p 
 avTolq Twv TrapaTiTay/nn'iov, Kal KVKXwOtvTiov iv dX'iyo,, oiVto 
 Sie(l>edpr)<7avQecJ7neu>v^ Iv x^oalv dfivvoiiuvoi KaTeKOTnicraV Kal 
 Tiviq Kal rwi' 'AOi]vai(ov, Sid Tr]v /cu/cXaiaii; TapaxOivTtq, vyv^rjadv 
 
 bocuno) down to the sea. Only one of 
 these pi'iuKfg appears in the map. That 
 called by the ancients Thennodon D<dtum 
 seems in have been on a s(»rt of ness near 
 the north side of the embouchure of the 
 Ther;no Ion, and about two miles south- 
 east from the present village of Dramisj. 
 
 Kwiari^Kn] This may be best rendered 
 mrciir.n tv^/ftvroV^/, ' engaged in battle:' 
 of which sense (somewhat rare) examples 
 are found in Herodot. vi. 108, ffvveffrs- 
 drag Boiiuroiai, and iv. 132. Po!. xiv. 
 8, 9, (TVfTTdpTtg Tolg 'Pujfiaioig, and \xx. 
 7, 3. And as here fxdxy is added, so at 
 iv. 55, 1, we have ^vi'errrioTig ayuni. 
 The words Kai u)9t(TH(p da-mdoj)' are thrown 
 in for the purpose of showing that the 
 engagement was close and determined. So 
 Sil. Ital. iv. .354, ' tevkur ju net is undnmi- 
 bm umbo, Pesque pedeni premit.' Now 
 in such a case the shield was often used 
 for offensive as well as defensive warfare, 
 namely, to aid iu bi'eakuig the enemy's 
 ranks ; for which it was not ill adajited, 
 since the boss was usually drawn out to a 
 point protruding upwai-ds of half a foot 
 from the rest of the shield. So Livy, xxx. 
 34, ' hostium aciem Romani ala et nmhoni- 
 bus indsantes,' &c. Martial, Epigr. iii. 46, 
 * In turbam incideris, cunctos umbone repel- 
 leV I know not whether the phrase w^kt- 
 Hbg dn-niSiov, ^pushing with the shield,' 
 be one found elsewhere ; but the term 
 dtOifTfibg, without the adjunct, occurs in 
 Herodot. vii. 225, d)9i(Tixbg lykvero TVoWbg, 
 and ix. 6*2, ig o aTriKovTo ^g u)9i(Tfibv, where 
 mO. is well explained by Schweigh. to mean, 
 ' conflictus cominus pugnantium, et mutuo 
 sese, velufi in turba hominum, prementium 
 et protrudentium.' Highly illustrative of 
 the thing itself is a passage of Plut. Symp. 
 II. 5, Twv fiaxofJLSvujv TrpCjTov tpyov IffTi 
 rb iraraKai Kai ^vXd^aaOai' dtvTfpov dk, 
 (TVHTTtaovTag ti^t] Kai yevofikvovg fv x^p- 
 (Tiv, b}9i(Tixo7g Tt xP'/'^^^t Kat TrepiTponaig 
 dXXrjXiov, which has something not a little 
 analogous to a passage of Shakspeare, 
 containing a remarkable union of bold 
 military metaphor, Jul. Caes. act v. sc. 2, 
 *One sodaine push gave them the over- 
 throw.' To this use of the shield, as an 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 qf'!>iive wxapon, there is allusion in an 
 obscure and ill-translated passage of the 
 Old Testament, Job xv. 2«, where, in 
 miagery derived from battle, the wicked 
 are represented as * stretching out their 
 hands against God, running upon Him 
 with the thick bosses of their bucklers:' 
 a lively metaphor to denote the obstinate 
 fury of the battle ; and which is also 
 observable in the Arabic adage cited by 
 Schultens, 'he turned against him the boss 
 of his buckler.' And so here I would render 
 buckler, and not bucklers, which would in 
 this case be out of place. The yud seems 
 to have crept in from the carelessness of 
 the scribes, as in many other instances of 
 words ending with the pronominal suffix 
 tau, Miis.' Moreover, as the preceding 
 noun gabbeg, * bosses,' is in the plural, so 
 the scribes would naturally put the latter, 
 mn^en, in the ])lui'al. The former is very 
 properly put in the plural, since it is pro- 
 bable that the largest bucklers of the 
 ancients had two bosses, 
 
 3. Kai /i«xpt fttoroy] * even as far as the 
 middle [of the line],' where the central 
 part, as distinct from the wings, com- 
 menced. In the words viroxoypriadvrujv 
 yap avTolg tHjv TiapaTiTayftkvtjJV, I would, 
 with Bauer, Poppo, Goeller, and Arnold, 
 regard the avrolg as to be referred to 
 the Thespians, and as standing for irap' 
 avTolg. The sense will thus be, * those 
 drawn up next to them in the line of 
 battle ;' and the general meaning intended 
 may be thus expressed : 'for being exposed 
 by the retreat of tjiose next to them in 
 line, and being hemmed up by the many 
 into a narrow space, the men of the Thes- 
 pian army who perished were cut off while 
 defending themselves : ' where Goeller 
 remarks on the change of subject in the 
 participles vTroxt^ptjadvnov and kvkXoj- 
 QkvTiov. On the phrase KVKXw9ivT(i)v iv 
 oXiyif}, see note at iv. 32, For kv oXiytfi, 
 indeed, one would have expected tg oXiyov, 
 as at vii. 81, Ivvijyov tg toi>to, and iv. 
 127, H* rb diropov r^g bdov KVKXovvrai. 
 But here we have a condensed form of 
 expression, meaning ' to hem in and con- 
 fine into a small space.' 
 
 K 
 
 / 
 
130 
 
 ri> 
 
 THUCVDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 425. 
 
 OF., -srf. 4.] 
 
 LTBEH ]V. CAP. XCVITF. 
 
 131 
 
 T£ fcat aniKTiivav aAArjAouc. i. to juti' ovv tuvtij yaaaTo rtuv 
 Boiwrtui', Kai TToog to /na^ojiuvov fcart (|)V"y£ ' to ce ott,<o)', ?j ot 
 G»jj3a(oi »i(Tav, ^Kf)aTbi twv AOi}va'tu)Vf Km ojcja/nLroi Kara j3^)a^v ro 
 irpioTov ein^KoXovOovv. 3. kui t^vveprj, Vluyiordov TrtptTri/nxpavTog 
 
 UO TtAl) TU)V ITTTrtWV £/C TOU IKJyaVOVC; TTEOl TOV Ao<pO]', WC tTTOl'tl 
 
 TO Qouyvvfuov avTuyVy Kai V7rip(pavtvTix)v oKpi'/otwt;, to vikwv twv 
 
 AOr]vci'nov Kfoac, vo/n'irrav iiXXo (jroaTfu^ia fTTttJ'at, tg ^opov 
 
 icaTatTD/rai kcii o/Kporfowt/fi' j/oj/, utto t£ rou toiovtov kui vtto tiov 
 Orjpaiwv t(l)i.7roinevii)v kui Trupappr)yvvvTwv, (jwyt] KciOncjTyjKH ttovtoq 
 
 TOU (JTOaTOV TWl' A0i)Vai(OV. 6. KGL Ol /<£!' TT^Og TO Aj/AtOV T6 fca« 
 
 T»}v OaXacraav wpjuriaav, oi cl fTrt tou Qowttou, oAXot ^£ ttoo^ 
 T]apvY}Oa TO bpoQf oi 0£ ijjg SKaaTOi Tiva £t)(o^' EXTriba awTijomg. 
 7. r)0(a>Tot o£ £<p£7rojU£roc £K:T£tvov, K:at jimAtaTa ot tTTTrrjc? o£ re 
 ojJTWv /ca/ ot AoKpoi, j35j3o)]0»j/coT£C apri t^c Tp07r»/C yiyvojuivrjQ. 
 
 4. ro //axojufvoi'] scil. /itpoc, meaning 
 the bodv that still maintained the combat. 
 The words, a little after, Kara ^oaxi' to 
 TrpatTov, are not to be separated, but taken 
 together, and construed, not with wtrd- 
 fjiivoi, but with iTTijKoXovOovv : or rather 
 they seem thrown in by way of denoting 
 the mode of action. And at ojffdfievoi must 
 be supplied civtovq, from Tutv 'AOrfvaiiov. 
 Render, ' and having forced them to give 
 way, (as iv. 35 & 43. vi. 70. Herodot. ix. 
 25, faxrd^fvot rbv 'iTnroi',) they followed 
 after them, first slowly, and step by step.' 
 With respect to the expression Kara 
 jSpax^, commentators are not agreed whe- 
 ther it is to be referred to time or to space. 
 Goeller takes it to denote both ; but 
 wrongly ; for neither is here intended. It 
 may rather be supposed to note the manner 
 of action, and to mean, (like pecfetejitim 
 in Latin,) 'step by step.' And the ex- 
 pression, though far from usual, is here 
 employed from reference being had to 
 both the retreating and the pursuing })ar- 
 ties : otherwise Kara TroSag would have 
 been used, as at v. (id, ikvai Kara, ttovoq 
 avTwv, ' to follow hard at their heels.' 
 Thev would doubtless not have followed 
 them far, but retired, in order to give help 
 to their own left wing, hard-pressed by the 
 Athenians, had it not been that, in the 
 mean time, an event took place, — as re- 
 corded in the next section, — which enabled 
 them to pursue with greater effect by the 
 aid of the detachment of horse sent round 
 the hill, by whose means they were able 
 to press closer upon the retreating enemy, 
 and break their ranks. By the term 
 Korffir), here employed, it is meant to be 
 
 intimated, that the event of the battle was 
 decided, not by prudence or valour, but 
 by this sort of chance circumstance. The 
 thing is, indeed, not made clear ; but the 
 following is the manner in which it took 
 place. The Boeotian general, perceiving 
 the distress of his left wing, had sent two 
 squadrons of cavalry round by the back 
 of the ridge which lie had crossed, to its 
 relief, as well as to counteract any attack 
 from the Athenian squadron of horse at 
 Delium. But the victorious wing of the 
 Athenians, on seeing the Theban horse 
 suddenly appear pouncing upon them from 
 the height, was thrown into confusion, and 
 spread it to the whole line ; so that the 
 horse were at liberty to join in the pursuit 
 of the retreating wing of the Athenians, 
 break its ranks, and cut it up ; while the 
 rest of the line, seized with a panic, were 
 in full flight. On the phrase Ik tov d^a- 
 voiig, see note at iv. 36, 2. 
 
 5. log f TTof tt] quvm lahorarat ; as iv. 59, 
 et al. 'AfxtpoTtpwOev, 'from both causes.' 
 Toi) TOIOVTOV, 'such [a remarkable cir- 
 cumstance as this].' UapappijyvvpTiov : 
 not meaning, as Arnold supposes, ' break- 
 ing off one part of the line from the other,' 
 (for at the time now spoken of it was 
 already broken off,) but, 'breaking the 
 ranks,' as vi. 70, TraptppriyvvTO ijdrj to 
 dXXo (TTpdrfv^a. Dionys, Hal. Ant. 482, 
 l(i, TraptppriyvvTo te Kai tnovei to SfKiov 
 Kfpag, and 553, 16. Arrian, E. A. irapap- 
 prjKdvTiov Ti Trjg (pdXayyog, iii. 14, 
 2 & 7, and Lucian, tom. ii. 559, Trapt^- 
 p))yvvTo t) <pdXayK : a metaphor taken 
 from tearing up a robe in strips length- 
 wise (7rap«). 
 
 i 
 
 vvKTO(j Ci imXal^ovatiQ to toyov, ^c^aoi' to ttAj^^o^ twi; (p^vyovTiov 
 diecru>Ot). ^ 8. Kul TjJ vcTTioma o'l t£ U tov 'QowttoJ Kai o[ cV 
 Tou Ar?A/ou, <^i;A«/c>)i' £y/caTaAt7rfM'T£c, {uyjitv yap uvto o/nwg iTi,) 
 ct7reKo^iiG0t](Tav KaTit OaXa(T(Tav in oikov. XCVII. Kot oi BotwToJ, 
 Tpoiraiov (JT}]aavTiq Kai Toug iavTiov uviXo^uvoi viKoovg, tovq tb Tuiv 
 TToXffiKov OKvXtvrravTig Kai fpvXaKilv KaTaXiirovTu:, aveywm^aav ig 
 T^iv Tdvayoav, Kai t<o A»jA/'f^) £V£/3r>uA£uoi', oic TTooGlSrtXuvvTtq. 
 2. €/c d£ Tfov AOfjva'uov Ki'ipvi Tropcvo/uBvoi; iirl Toug vlkoovq, diravTa 
 K}]pvKi^ BotWTW, oc, avTov «7r(>(TTO£0ac, Kai HTTtov oTt ov^ev Trpo^ft 
 Trpiv cw «uToc dva^top/iaij Tra'Atr, KaTa(TTd<; Iwi 'AOnvaiovg, iXiyB 
 Ta irapd tiov ^oimtmv, oVt ov ^iKa'usjg Spdanav TrapajSaivovTec; Tct 
 lyuf^ia Tiov 'EAArii'tui'* 7rd(Ti yap uvai KaOeaTwdg idvTag ini Trji/ 
 «AA>/Awi; hpidv TIOV IvdvThw dTri^EcjOai' ' AOtivaiovg ^£ A»iA<oi/ 
 TH^iaavTag IvoiKfiv, Kai OGadvdptoTTOi iv /3f|3»iAw Cpdiai, ndvTn 
 yiyveaOai auVo^i* v^top te, o >Iv d'^avaTov (jcjy'iai, 7rA>ii' npog Td upd 
 Xepri(5i xpiiaOai, dvaGndcravTag vSptueaOau wgte vwio t£ tou OeoO 
 Kai EavTivv Boiu)Tovg iTTiKaXov/iibvovg Tovg o^wvETag ^aiuovag Kai 
 TOV A7roAA(t>, npoayop^cvuv auTovg, ek tov upov d-movTag^ dwo- 
 (pipzGQai Td^ G(t>iTepa uirdiv, XCVII I. Toaa^Ta tov Ki'ipvKog 
 HTTovTog, Ol 'AOrivcuoi, nejiixPavTeg irapd Toug Boia^Tovg eavTtov 
 Kr)pvKa, TOV ^ilv lepov ovte dSiKtJGai B(j>aGav ov^tv, ovte toJ AotTrou 
 iKovTeg (5Xd\Peiv' ou^£ ydp Tt]v dp^nv eG^XOeiv ewl tovtw, dXX' '{va 
 
 7- tTnXa(5ov(rtig stands for KaraXa- 
 (5ov(Ti]g. See note on ii. 51, 6. 
 
 Ch. XCVII. 1. <pvXaK^v KaTaXiTTov- 
 Tfg] Namely, not so much to guard the 
 spoils, as to prevent the dead bodies from 
 being removed forcibly for burial ; since 
 they had resolved to refuse the usual per- 
 mission to bury the slain, except at the 
 price of the possession of Delium. 
 
 2. KUTafTTag iiri 'AOTjuaiovgl ' being 
 brought to the Athenians,' ' having come 
 to them.' At Ta vomna supply eOtj, ex- 
 pressed in a passage of Demosth. p. 414, 4. 
 Elvai Ka9e<TTT]Kbg, 'that it is the esta- 
 blished custom.' So iii. 9, ro KaOeaTog — 
 i'6/it/ioi/. The words following, iovTug — 
 OTi-exeo-Oat, form the subject of the fore- 
 going elvai KaOecTTtjKog. At 7r\>)i; Trpbg 
 rd Upd xf|L>»'t/3i xp»/''^^«t' the construction 
 is rightly traced by Poppo as follows : o 
 Vy d\pavaTov <j(pi(n, irXijv irpbg Ta 'lepd, 
 [wore] xpfJ'yOai [avrqi] x^pvi(Si. Compare 
 with this a kindred passage of the New 
 Testament, St. Matth. xii. 4, ovg ovk t^bv 
 VVdVTip (payeTv ovSk -oFg fxtr avrov, tl fxt) 
 Toig if ptvffiinovoig. Xfpvi\l/ was the name 
 given to the Pagan ho/y water, which was 
 
 usually drawn from a sacred spring, and 
 was, in addition, consecrated for the puri- 
 fication of the participants by having a 
 flaming torch from the fire dipped therein, 
 (so Aristoph. Pax, 959, <pepe C}}, Tb d<fCiov 
 Tod' ififidtpu) Xai3u)v,) when all present 
 were sprinkled with it. In addition to the 
 examples of the word adduced by Duker, 
 I add Pausan. i. 34, 3, ovd' Itti KaOapffioig 
 fi x«pj^i/3i xpU'y^ca vo/jii^oi'Teg. 
 
 In dva<nrd(TavTag we have a somewhat 
 rare use for dvifiijffa^fvovg. Ln either 
 teiMn thei-e is an allusion to the drawing 
 up of the water by a bucket from the well. 
 The expression, a little after, 6/t(i>x«Trt^ 
 ^aifxoyag, is exi)lained by Photius rovg 
 (Tvvvdovg Gtovg, Kai bfiopo<l>iovg, and by 
 the Scholiast on the present passage, rovg 
 crvfifxtTExovTag tCjv ovtHju %'aCjv Kai tCjv 
 avTuJv iepwv. Nearly equivalent to it is 
 bfiofioj^uovg at iii. 59, 2, where see note. 
 Suidas says it was a Boeotian expression. 
 See more in Wachsmuth's Gr. Ant. ii. 2, 
 p. 220, 39. 
 
 Ch, XCVIII. 1. ovn tKovrig jSXavpetv] 
 'would commit no damage that they could 
 avoid.' 
 
 K 2 
 
130 
 
 THUCVDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 425. 
 
 T€ Kai awiKTEivav 
 
 aXXrjXavQ. 4. to fuiiv ovv tuvt^ iiaaaro riov 
 Boiwrwv, Kai irpog to ^(a^o/ttvov KaTe(pvye' to ^e ctt,iov, tj m 
 ^}]paioi i)aav^ EKpaTti twv AOijvaiioVf Kai loaa/nwoi Kara ppa\v to 
 TT^wTov eirijKoXovOovv. 5. Kai t,vvij3ri, Vlaytovdov TrtpnriinxpavroQ 
 uo TtAi] TU)v iinrewv £/c tou arpavovij neoi tov Ao(por, wc." iirovti 
 TO Cfwi'UjWOV ourtLM', Kai VTTip(j)avivTit)v ai(j))>iciii)<^^ to vikivv twv 
 
 Aurjvaiwv Keoaq, vojuiaav uXXo trroarfiYta tTTterat, £<; (^opov 
 
 KaTaaTrjvai Kai o/t<porfowt/fi' »/o>;, vtto t£ rou rotourou fcai utto roji^ 
 Orjjjaiwv EfjyhTTO/jivijov kui irapappriyvvvTiov, fjwyt) KaOeKjryjKU iravroQ 
 
 TOV GTOaTOV TtOV AOlJVUllOV. 6, Kai Ol jUtI' TTOOC TO A>/A<OV TS Kai 
 
 Tt]v OaXa(7aav wpjinjaav, oi ce tiri tou Q^jwttou, oAAoi ^t noog 
 
 apvrjua to opog, oi 0€ wg SKaGTOi Tira tt^oi' fATrtoa aivTrjoiag. 
 
 7. DOttjToi o£ £<pf7rojU£voi t/CTtcvov, /Cat juaAtara ot tTTTrrj^, oi re 
 
 ai;raJv /en/ ot Ao/Cjoo/, j3f|3o>]0)7/coT£C cipri rrjc rpOTrrJc yiyvo/nhn^g. 
 
 meaning 
 
 4. TO fiaxofisvoi'l scil. fjispog 
 the body that still maintained the combat. 
 The words, a little after, Kara ^paxv to 
 TTpwTov, are not to be separated, but taken 
 together, and construed, not with (jjcrd- 
 fitvoi, but with im]icoXov9ovv : or rather 
 they seem thrown in by way of denoting 
 the mode of action. And at (hrrcifxevoi must 
 be supplied avTovg, from twv 'AOrjvaiiov. 
 Render, ' and having forced them to give 
 way, (as iv. 35 & 43. vi. 70. Herodot. ix. 
 25, ojadfitvoi tov iiTTrov,) they followed 
 after them, first slowly, and step by step.' 
 With respect to the expression Kara 
 j8paxi», commentators are not agreed whe- 
 ther it is to be referred to time or to space. 
 Goeller takes it to denote both ; but 
 wrongly ; for neither is here intended. It 
 may rather be supposed to note the manner 
 of action, and to mean, (like peJetentim 
 in Latin,) ' step by step.' And the ex- 
 pression, though far from usual, is here 
 employed from reference being had to 
 both the retreating and the pursuing par- 
 ties : otherwise Kard Ttocag would have 
 been used, as at v. 65, Ikvai tear a Trocag 
 avTiov, ' to follow hard at their heels.' 
 Thev would doubtless not have followed 
 them far, but retired, in order to give help 
 to their own left wing, hard-pressed by the 
 Athenians, had it not been that, in the 
 mean time, an event took place, — as re- 
 corded in the next section, — which enabled 
 them to pursue with greater effect by the 
 aid of the detachment of horse sent round 
 the hill, by whose means they were able 
 to press closer upon the retreating enemy, 
 and break theii* ranks. By the term 
 ^uvflSr}, here employed, it is meant to be 
 
 intimated, that the event of the battle was 
 decided, not by prudence or valour, but 
 by this sort of chance circumstance. The 
 thing is, indeed, not made clear ; but the 
 following is the manner in which it took 
 place. The Boeotian general, perceiving 
 the distress of his left wing, had sent two 
 squadrons of cavalry round by the back 
 of the ridge which he had crossed, to its 
 relief, as well as to counteract any attack 
 from the Athenian squadron of horse at 
 Delium. But the victorious wing of the 
 Athenians, on seeing the Theban horse 
 suddenly appear pouncing upon them from 
 the height, was thrown into confusion, and 
 spread it to the whole line ; so that the 
 horse were at liberty to join in the pursuit 
 of the retreating wing of the Athenians, 
 break its ranks, and cut it up ; while the 
 rest of the line, seized with a panic, were 
 in full flight. On the phrase Ik tov d^a- 
 vovg, see note at iv. 36, 2. 
 
 5. log €7rov«t] qtntm laborarat ; as iv. 59, 
 et al. 'Aix(poTtpwOtv, ' from both causes.' 
 Toil ToiovTov, ' such [a remarkable cir- 
 cumstance as this].' llapappijyvvvTiov : 
 not meaning, as Arnold supposes, ' break- 
 ing off one part of the line from the other,' 
 (for at the time now spoken of it was 
 already broken ofll",) but, * breaking the 
 ranks,' as vi. 70, Traptppr^yvvTO ri^t} to 
 rtXXo (TTpaTfrifia. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 482, 
 IG, TrapippriyvvTo te Kai tTTovei to Cittbv 
 Kfpag, and 553, 16. Arrian, E. A. napap- 
 f)i]^dvTojv Ti Ttjg <pdXayyog, iii. 14, 
 2 & 7, and Lucian, torn. ii. 559, iraptp- 
 piiyvvTO t) <pd\ay^: a metaphor taken 
 from tearing up a robe in strips length- 
 wise (yrapd). 
 
 OL. ^6. i. 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XCVIII. 
 
 1.31 
 
 vuKToc Cl £7rjA^/f3(>ufT»/(; TO toyov, ^^aoi' to TrX^Oog rwr (jiHiyovriov 
 SiEGfJhi. 8. Kai rij vTrepnia o'l re €/c rou 'Qpujirov Kai ot c/c 
 rou A>?A/ou, (jivXaKtjv tyKaraXiTrovTig, (^^X"*' 7"V "''''^' ^W^C fVe,) 
 a7r£Ko^naO}i(Tuv Kard OuXaaaav in (ukov. XCVII. Kai ol Bo/wroJ, 
 Tpowaiov (TTfiaavTic: /cat roue,- iavTcov artAo^tei'oi viKoovg, tov(, te Tuiv 
 noXijiuov (TKvXtvrravTEQ Kai (bvXaK^lv /caraAtTroi'rtc, uveytoo^KJav ec 
 T^v lai'ayofij', Kai t<o Z\»?A/r^> fTTtpouAamr, wc Trooa/SaAoJrrtc. 
 
 Z. EK C£ TiOV AUi]VaUOV Ktjpvt, TTOpcVOjUEVOg ETTl Tovg VEKOOVg, awavTci 
 
 K}]pvKi BouoTio, og, avTov dirocjTptxPag, Kai EiTrtov on ov^ev irpd^Ei 
 wptv dv auTog ava^<op)'i(j}j ndXiv, KUTaffTug etti 'AOr]vaiovg, iXiyi 
 Tu TTapa ran' Boiwr(Ji', on ov ^iKaiujg Spd(TEiav Trapa(3aivovTEg Ta 
 vo^iif^ia Tujv EXXt}V(j}V' nciffi yap ilvai KaOe(TTriKog lovrag etti rrji; 
 «AAr/Awv lEpiov Tiov Ev6vT<ov aTTEy^EaOai' 'AOiivaiovg Se A^fXinv 
 Tii^iaavrag evoikeIv, /cat i'xia ilvUptoTroi ev /Bf/Bz/Aw CpiZai, irdvTa 
 yiyveaOai avroOi' u^wp re, o t]v I'r^avaTov (T(pi(n, ttA)/)' Trpdg rd upd 
 X^P^'^pf^ ;j^p»i(T0at, d)'a(T7ra(Tavrat,- u^piuEcrOai. uxjte vtteo te tov Oeov 
 Kai EavTwv Botwrouc ETTiKaXovjiiEvovg Tovg o/uiovETag ^aiuovag /cat 
 TOV A7roAAa>, npoayopEVEiv avrovg, ek tou npou aTriovTug, diro- 
 (pepecrOai ret a<^ETEpa uutljv, XCVIII. Todaura rou KY^puKog 
 EiTTovTog, Ol AOn^'aloi, TTEfii-^avTEg irapd Tovg Botairout,- EauTi^v 
 KVpuKa, TOU ^lEv lEpou ouTE dSiKtjdai E(j)a<Tuv ou^er, ourf rou AotTrou 
 EKOvTEg (3Xd\PEiv' ou^€ ya^o t,]v dpy^nv ecteXOeiv ettI rourrii, a'AA* Iva 
 
 7- t7n\a(3ov<77ig stands for KOTaXa- 
 iSot'xrrig. See note on ii. 51, 6. 
 
 Ch. XCV'II. 1. <pv\aK)jv KaTaXiTrov- 
 Teg] Namely, not so much to guard the 
 spoils, as to prevent the dead bodies from 
 being removed forcibly for burial ; since 
 they had resolved to refuse the usual per- 
 mission to bury the slain, except at the 
 price of the possession of Delium. 
 
 2. KttTaffTdg ini 'AOrjvaiovg] * being 
 brought to the Athenians,' ' having come 
 to them.' At tu voixi^ia supply Wt]. ex- 
 pressed in a passage of Demosth. p. 414, 4. 
 Elvai KaOeartjKbg, 'that it is the esta- 
 blished custom.' So iii, 9, ro KaBtOTog — 
 I'o/iijuoj^ The words following, iovrag — 
 07r6xf<'"^««, foi'm the subject of the fore- 
 going dvai KaOecTTtjKog. At 7rXi)r rrpog 
 rd lepd xfp»'t/3i xp>'/'r^ai. the construction 
 is rightly traced by Poppo as follows : o 
 Vy d\pav(TTov aipiffi, ttXijv Trpbg Ta Upd, 
 [aJoTc] xpjJaOai [rti/r<p] x^P^t-i^t- Compare 
 with this a kindred passage of the New 
 Testament, St. Matth. xii. 4, ovg ovk t^bi> 
 VvciVTi^ <payuv ovU toXq fxiT avTov, ti /ti/) 
 Totg leptijcri fiovoig. X(pvi\ly was the name 
 given to the Pagan hofi/ water, which was 
 
 usually drawn from a sacred spring, and 
 was, in addition, consecrated for the puri- 
 fication of the participants by having a 
 Haming torch from the fire dipped therein, 
 (so Aristoph, Pax, 959, ^tpt Ci), to d<^ciov 
 Tod' tfil3d\pu} XajSojv,) when all present 
 were sprinkled with it. In addition to the 
 examples of the word adduced by Duker, 
 I add Pausan. i. 34, 3, ov8' k-ri KaOapffioig 
 r] xh^f-l^i XP^l^^^at vo/ut^oiTfg. 
 
 In dva<nrd(TavTag we have a somewhat 
 rare use for dvifirjcrafifvovg. In either 
 term there is an allusion to the drawing 
 up of the water by a bucket from the well. 
 The expression, a little after, bf-noxtra': 
 daifioj'ag, is explained by Photius rovg 
 (Tvpvdovg 9tovg, Kai bfiopocpiovg, and by 
 the Scholiast on the pi-esent passage, rove 
 ovufitTixovTag twv avrojp t'aiov Kai tCjv 
 avTOJV lepiov. Nearly equivalent to it is 
 bfiofSojfxiovg at iii. 59, 2, where see note. 
 Suidas says it was a Boeotian expression. 
 See more in Wachsmuth's Gr. Ant. ii. 2, 
 p. 220, 39. 
 
 Ch. XCVIII. 1. ovTi iKovTeg j3\«v//£iv] 
 'would commit no damage that they could 
 avoid.' 
 
 K 2 
 
132 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OI.. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. XCVIII. 
 
 133 
 
 tS UVTOV Tout: uSlKOVVTac liUlXXov (T(pa(: ll/HVVU)VTai. 2. TOV St vo/nov 
 
 Totg EWriaiv tlvai, u>v av »] to KpaTOi; t»7c 7»7c t/ca'drr^v, Vv re 
 TrAeovoc vv te /3pa)(^urtoac, rou'rwr A:a! ra i^^a dtl yiyveaOai, rpo- 
 TTotc ^fpaTTfuo^teva oic ar, Tr^rjoc rolt; f;w6/oai, Kai ^ivujvToi. 3. /coi 
 yap BmwTovq Kiu rove; noXXiWQ twv aAXwi', oaoi e^avaaTt^aavTsg 
 Tiva(5iav^iorTui yilv, dXXor^ioiQ if^ooTc to TT/owrov fTreX^ovrac, 
 oiKUfx vvv KeKTnaOai. 4. /cai avTol t'l i^lv inl nXiov ^vvfjOnvai 
 r^C tKelviov Kfjariiaai, tout av f^etv* v^v ^e, ci' w ^lepa eiai)/, 
 Ejcoi'TEc tirai (Jt, f/c (t^£T£^ou ou/c aVtfrac. 5. u^Jp tI fy r^ 
 dvdyKJj Kivijaai, i]v oii.v aurol v(5oh TrfwaOiaOai, uXX eKHVovQ, 
 
 2. wr av y—Supoovrai] 'thut whosoever 
 shall hold the mastery of any country 
 whether great or small,*theirs shall always 
 he its temples, to be honoured in all such 
 ways, besides the accustomed ones, as they 
 may be able to keep up.' The argument 
 here hinges niahily on tlie words dv /cat 
 dvvwvrai, 'as tliey may even be able,' 
 meanuig that the possessors of a country 
 were only bound to respect the sanctity 
 of the temples according to their ability. 
 And the interposed words, 7rj)0(; rott; 
 iiw96(Ti, are merely meant to admit their 
 obligation to treat them, with the same 
 proviso, should they he able, with all the 
 accustomed modes of respect, by not vio- 
 lating the sanctity of their precincts. 
 
 3. What is here said is meant to prove 
 and illustrate by example what was before 
 mentioned of the temples of any conquered 
 territory becoming the property of the 
 conquerors. The case of the Boeotians 
 has reference to what is recorded at i. 12. 
 
 TO Trpoiror] This is to be taken with 
 aWoTpioic, : and of oiKtXa vvv KiKrijaGai 
 the sense is, 'now possess them us their 
 own.' 
 
 4. ft fiiv Irri nXtov dvvtjOfjvai] So 
 Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller righly edit, 
 from all the best MSS., for vulg. ^vvtj- 
 Giitv, which may justly be supposed a 
 mere alteration pr«)ceeding from those who 
 were not aware of the idiom here existin«r, 
 by which the intin. instead of the verlj' 
 finite in oratione obllqua follows, even after 
 *t and other conjunetit is ; on which see 
 Matth. Gr. Or. § 537. Hermann on Vig. 
 p. 832, and the note on ii. 102, ore ^r) 
 dXdaBai abrov. Of loq U (Tiptripov (scil. 
 fispovg) the full meaning is by Poppo 
 rightly explamed to be, ' quum eam 
 [partem agri] suam esse existimarent.' 
 
 5. vSiop Tt tv Ty dvdyKy Kivijcrai] 
 Render, ' and that they had meddled with 
 [the] water from compulsion [only],' 
 meaning the compulsion of dire necessity. 
 
 With which expression, tv ciydyKy, com- 
 pare Lucian, i.6'51, f), ov yap iv dvdyKy 
 fioi »/ TTtlpa tyeysvijTo. This, a more 
 forcible expression than drdyKy, (which 
 is far from usual,) seems formed on tJie 
 phrase tv dvdyKy txtcrOai or Hvvkxi<^dai, 
 or diStaOai occurring in I»lato, p. 567, tv 
 dvdyKy cictTui, and 240, tv drdyKy Ktv- 
 Kavrti;. The expression vCwp Kiv7i<Jai is 
 so unusual, that I have ncitotl no example 
 of it elsewhere. It may, however, be 
 accounted for on the principle tliat Kivtiv 
 properly signifies ' to move any thing out 
 of the place it was hitended to occupy,' 
 and hence, by implication, came to bear 
 tlie sense ' to meddle with ' it, apply it to 
 another use. So xpv^ictra Kivtlv, found at 
 i. 143. ii. 24. vi. 70, and in a passage of 
 Demosth. 615 & 755. Of this use of kivhv 
 to denote meddling with, I have noted only 
 two examples, in Demosth. p. 111!), vtto- 
 Xa^fidvtiv—Tfjv 'Apxt-n-miv ^SiK7]Ktvat 
 fit Kai TOV txii'ov KtKiviiKivai, and Eurip. 
 Med. 1317, Ti Tacdt Kivtig Kava/xoxXtveif; 
 TTvXae; or, as Porson would there read, 
 Xoyovg. And so we say, ' to move or stir 
 matters that ought to be left uKivr^Ta.' 
 There is also an allusion to it in Appian, 
 t. n. p. 230, 41, Tutv r« d\l/av<TTwv tKivti 
 Xpvf^aTOJv. And in Plato the term sonie- 
 times bears the sense attimjtre. 
 
 r}v ovK avToi vi3pti TrpoaOtcrOai] 'which 
 necessity they had not exercised (i. e. used) 
 with levity and insult of the god.' Com- 
 pare Xen. Anab. v. 5, 9, ovx vHptt, dXk' 
 dvdyKy Xa^^dvofitv tu iTriTTjdtla. Not 
 quite to the purpose is the passage adduced 
 by Poppo from Eurip. Here. Fur. 710, 
 TrpoaTiOtiat tivi drdyKTjv : the idiom there 
 so far diflering from the present, that 
 TTpo(TTi6ea9ai Tivi ti signifies sihi aliquid 
 ad'iumjere, arcessere, &c., as in Eurip. Ih c 
 742, and H-oracl. 147, Uia irpoaGtaeai 
 Kand, and another passage of <mr auth..r 
 supi'a i. 78, oIkhov ttovov tt. : whence the 
 expression comes to have the sense 'to 
 
 I 
 
 \ 
 
 nporeoov^ U\ rrj,. a(/>er^pav iXdovraQ, d/avvofitvoi /3ia'6(T0«i 
 KOTHpyo^uvov, liyyviD^idv ti yiyvtaOai Kai Trpo^ toO BeoZ' Km ydp 
 
 appro])riate to oneself, to make one's own ;' 
 and hence, by implication, 'to take U]) and 
 exercise ;' as in Herodot. vii. 229, firjvir 
 TrpoaOineai Tivi, and Plato, p. 346, uxTTt 
 ixOpac tKOvrrioi'g irpoq Talg dvayKuiaig 
 7rpo(TTi9t(T9ai. Hence in the present i)as- 
 sage it signifies 'to exercise this necessity' 
 (meaning this right of necessity). 
 
 dXX' tKtivovg—xpnaGai] 'hnt that they 
 had, by first invading their territory, forced 
 them to use it in self defence.' The con- 
 struction is stilted by Bauer as follows : 
 I d\Xd liid^faOai (quod pendet ab ftpaaav 
 \n\{. cap.) xP>)<y9ai (scil. t(^ UnTi, vol tij 
 dvdyKy, quod sit se.^ui necessitatem, ei 
 paiere, ut tempore uti, v6p.tp xP'/<^^«0 
 dpvvofitvoi (primus est casus, quia de 
 semet ipsi loquuntiir) tKtivovg (Thebanos) 
 t\96vTag TrpoTtpovg twi Tt)v rxtptTtpav.' 
 Here, however, the learned eommentat<>r 
 ought surely to have placed Ty dvdyKy 
 first, as the context certainly requires ; 
 since the term in question is employed, 
 in some measure, for the purpose of ex- 
 plainimj 7rpo(r9iff9ai, the sense intended 
 being, ' they were forced to use this right 
 of necessity ;' where, it may be observed, 
 the word xpn'y9aL is highly significant (for, 
 had not the Thebans by besieging the 
 place excluded them from other water, they 
 would have waved their right) ; as in a 
 passage of the New Testament, 1 Corinth, 
 ix. 12, dXX' OVK txptiadfieGa Ty tlovnicj. 
 TavTy. 
 
 6. Trdv C' tiKog — Beov] For vulg. ry, that 
 found in the best MSS., the Aug. and the 
 Clar., TO, is absolutely necessary to the 
 sense ; while the former would be worse 
 than useless, as being, what Poppo admits 
 it to be, quite unsuitable to a (jeneral senti- 
 ment. See Rost, Gr. p. 454. Hence, with 
 reason, has to been preft-rred by Bauer and 
 Goell., and lately edited by Didot. Still ad- 
 hering, then, to the view of the reading and 
 sense prt»pounded in my Transl., 1 would 
 render as follows : ' moreover, that it was 
 quite reasonable [to supi)ose] that what was 
 compulsory in war or any perilous extre- 
 mity, was somewhat excusiible even in the 
 sight of the god.' Now, although there 
 may be something harsh and unusual in 
 the phraseology, yet the sense above as- 
 signed, being at once required by the c(jn- 
 text, and alone to be elicited from the 
 words, may justly be considered free from 
 all reasonable objection. Of the expres- 
 sion iiKog elvai, ' to be probable, or rea- 
 
 sonable to be supposed,' frequent examples 
 occur in Thucydides and other of the best 
 writers. Something unusual, indeed, is 
 there in this use of ndv, as taken for 
 Travi) or TrdvTtog : but, unless the word 
 itself be a corruption for Travi), we may 
 suppose here one of those idioms charac- 
 teristic of our author, and probably de- 
 rived from the language of common*^ life : 
 or, possibly, the Trdv may be in compo- 
 sition with tiKog, though divided (as is not 
 unfroquently the case with compound 
 adjectives in Homer) per tmesin, by the 
 particle S'. And as there exists the ex- 
 pression TravfiKtXog, 'altogether likely,' 
 why should there not in like manner 
 TravtiKog ? For ttKog, though a participle, 
 is, in use, an adjective. And the irregu- 
 larity in this case would, after all, not be 
 so great as that observable in the use of 
 the word Travixviov in Oppian, Cyneg. i. 
 453, p.v^o}Tijpai Kvveg H Travixvia (TTjfiy- 
 vavTO. 
 
 Again ; notwithstanding what Poppo 
 urges, there is surely nothing that can 
 justly be objected to in the expression 
 Kartipyofitvov ; for, as coerceo in the later 
 Latin writers, and the verb to coerce in 
 our language, bears the sense, not only to 
 restrain, but to constrain, it cannot be 
 doubted that KaTiipyta was occasionally so 
 used. Nay, I am enabled to adduce 
 positive evidence that it was, having noted 
 as an example Dionys. Hal. Ant. vi. 2, 
 p. 1039, 10, TO ^e AaTivwv t6 ttXiov 
 d7rp69vfiov, Kai vtt' dvdyKtjg KaTtipyofit- 
 vov, &c. Similarly in a passage of He- 
 rodot. vii. 96 & 139, we have, what nearly 
 approaches to the present, though a more 
 remarkable j)hrase, i^f:ipyta9ai dvayKUiy, 
 ' to be constrained by necessity : ' and 
 again at ix. HI, vtto tov vo^ov ileip- 
 yofiivoc, render, 'lege coactus,' 'con- 
 strained by the law ;' namely, with re- 
 ference to the law restraining him from 
 doing otherwise. 
 
 Of ^vyyviofiov thus used in the passive 
 sense to signify excused or excusaldef an 
 example occui-s also at iii 40, ^vyyviofiov 
 c' tffTi TO dKovaiov. With Kai Trpbg tov 
 9eov here (of which the sense is, ' even in 
 the estimation of the god') comp. i. 71, 6, 
 ovTt TTpbg 9iCjv ovTt Trpbg dv9pibTr(jjv. 
 By the Kai, even, is implied, what is left to 
 be understood, the sense, 'still more of 
 me?f.' And the words immediately follow- 
 ing, Kai ydp rtDr aicouaiwv, &c., are meant 
 
134 
 
 THUCVDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 TtDi' uKiwaitDv uf^iupTiiiuuTiov KaTafvytp' tirai rout,* ptu^Ltouc, ttuow 
 voniav re etti rotr ^i^/ ai'ayfc^; kjokoT^ oi'o/ia(T0»7)'a(, ku] ovk im ro7v 
 
 UTTO T(A)V iviH(j)OpU)V Tl ToXjiUfaaGl. 7. rOUg T£ rCfCpOUV TToAu /[!£(- 
 
 iOiXovTCK^ ftpolc Tti /a/ TTOCTTorra Ko/n'iC^aOai, 8. aa(pu)Q t£ fK-fAiuov 
 
 to jDrt>r<? the allegation as regards the god, 
 from the fact, that for involuntary offences 
 the altars of the gods are a refuge ; whence 
 it may be inferred, that they hold them as 
 venial. Finally, the next word, Trapavo- 
 fiiai', contains the i>roof as regai'ds men, 
 and that founded on the circumstance 
 that the very term is named such with 
 reference to those that are bad with- 
 out necessity, and not to those who dare 
 any thing from the pressure of misfortune 
 or adversity. For examples elsewhere of 
 the terms ovofidZf^v and Ittov. rivi ri, 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. g 440, 2, b. 
 
 7- TovQ Tt vfKpovt; — KOjjii'CtaOail Here 
 the purpose of the si>ealvers is to ntort the 
 charge of impiety on tlieir accusers, the 
 Boeotians. The construction in this pas- 
 sage is as follows : tKti}'OVQ atrtjitlv noXv 
 fieii^opwi;, dKiovi'Tcig rort; vticnovg di'Ti 
 Upa>»', »/ ToiiQ }ir) WtXovTaQ 'itpoig KOfii- 
 Z,ta9ai TCI fit) irpsTrovTa. And the sense 
 may be thus expressed : ' also that they 
 were much more guilty of impiety, who 
 asked them to give up the dead bodies at 
 the price of things sacred to the gods, 
 than those who were not disposed to carry 
 oft' what were unbecoming to them at [the 
 cession of] thhigs sacred,' the temple and 
 its precincts. Such is, I doubt not, the 
 true sense, whicli is partly obscured by 
 harsh phraseology and contortness of con- 
 struction. With respect to the latter, the 
 words Tovg ^'eKpovg are (as Bauer saw) 
 taken quite out of regular order, and 
 l)laced first, by way of making as pro- 
 minent as possible that which was the 
 principal subject of the sentence, — the un- 
 buried corpses withheld by persons pro- 
 fessing i)iety ! On the force of the expres- 
 sion fiii^ovuiQ see note supra, ch. 19. At 
 d^iovvTaQ is to be supplied avrovq. And 
 the term d^. has the very sense of our 
 verb fo ask (derived from'a^tow, in that 
 sense), or, as tlie \\t)rd was formerly spelt, 
 to (Lie, Ku/<*^f«T(^rtt bears the sense g'thi 
 conftrre, as infra viii. 107 : but tlie great 
 difficulty in the sentence is that wliicli 
 respects rd fj/) TrpsTrovra, which has been 
 by Bekk., Poppo, and Goell. edited, for 
 vulg. T« TTpiTTovra, from the MSS. Cass., 
 Clar., Mosq., Taurin, and the Scholiasts ; 
 and very properly, since the latter is 
 capal^le of no tolerable sense. The editors 
 
 have, however, not pointed out irhat sense 
 rd /n) TTptTToi'Ta will admit, so suitable as 
 to induce us to adopt, on such slender 
 evidence, the reading in question. I aj)pre- 
 hend it to be, ' what were unbecoming to 
 us,' namely, to obtain at such a price, i. e. 
 by bartering our right for thhigs sacred. 
 Of the phrase rd fu) TrptTrovra I have 
 noted only one example elsewhere, in 
 Eurip. Busir., frag. 2, AovXii) ydp ovx 
 old;- Tt TuXfjOq Xsyfii', El CiaTtOTaKTi p.i] 
 TzphTiOVTa Tvyxdvot, where the term irpkir. 
 is not well rendered utUia. The full sense 
 intended in the second line is, ' if they 
 (meaning the truths) should happen to be 
 unbefitting their masters [to hear] :' an 
 ellipsis this similar to that in the present 
 passage. As respects the case in point, 
 certain it is that the thing was nnhecoming 
 in the Athenians to obtain, since what was 
 improper in the Boeotians to ijrant, it was 
 surely unbecoming in the Athenians to 
 receive. The Schol. on this passage seems 
 to have had some glimpse of the sense ; 
 but that little spark of light was, alas, 
 extinguished by the copyists who have 
 transcribed his words ; for, in the supple- 
 mentum subjoined by the Schol., after the 
 words of our author, r« /i/) Trpsirovra to7q 
 Upo7<j, namely, fu]de tnKpovg Otwv dvri- 
 KuTaXXuTTiaOai, for OiCjv ought certainly 
 (though none of the editors have seen 
 that it should) to be read Ot'nov, i. e. 
 ' things divine or sacred ;' an expression 
 frequent in Plato and Plutarch. Hence 
 the sense intended in the above gloss will 
 be, * nor that dead bodies should be bar- 
 tered for things divine,' or pertaining to 
 the god. 
 
 8. cra(l>atg re iKtXivoi', Sec] Here again 
 the Sense is obscure, partly from being 
 imperfectly developed, and partly from a 
 certain harshness of construction and 
 }>hraseology ; but the true import of the 
 words seems to be, as Bauer, Haack, 
 Goeller, Poppo, and Arnold understand 
 them, 'They bid (demanded of) the 
 Bce<»tians to tell them (i. e. the Athenians) 
 at once, in plain terms, that they w<,'re at 
 liberty to bury their dead, not [first] 
 evacuating Boeotia, (f.;r, in fact, they were 
 not now in their country, but in that which 
 they had acquired by force of arms,) but, 
 ace«>rding to their country's custom, by a 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. C. 
 
 135 
 
 a(l>iaiv tiTruis ^(»J, '' aTruwatv f/c rfjg Boiwrwv yj7c," (ou ydp kv ry 
 tKtivwu tVt tlvai, iv y ge ^opi kn^dcivro,) a'AAa, '' Kard rd Trdrpia 
 Tou^' I'fKooJc (TTTfj'^oudtv dvaiofiaOau' XCIX. Ot ce Botwroi 
 aTreKpivavTo, ' ti /.dv iv r»7 Botwrm hgIv, a'/riovroc U ttJq tavrwv 
 a7r(Kl>tf)iG0ai ra ac^ir^pa, h II iv tij cVa'i'wi', auro/;^ yiyvujGKHv 
 TO TroiYjTEov'' I'o^tt'Z^orrcv rt]v /tilv 'QptoTriciv, tv y rovq VEKpovg (Iv 
 fitOopioK: t7c ^id^riQ yevoiiavr]^) KuaOai $uv£/3>/, ' AS tivct'uov Kurd to 
 virrjKoov tn'at, Kal ovk uv ouroug /3/a (T<j)(Zv Kpanmu avrwv' (ouS' 
 av eaTTLv^ovTo ^nOev virep tiJq ekhviov') to te '^t/c r»7c kavTtJv" 
 ev7rpiTre(: uvea dTroKpivacjOai " aTriovTag kcu aVoAo/Suv a aVai- 
 Tovaiv. ' o ^£ Kt'ipv^ T(ijv ' AOi)vuLU)v, aKovGcuj, dniiXOev airpaKTot;. 
 C Kai 01 Boiu)Toi EvOv<: liitTa7riiLi\f^dfitvoi £/c r£ tov M»/Atfwc 
 koXttov aKovTKTTdQ Kui (T(j)iv^ovt]Tag, KCU (^i(3ot]0r}KOTU)v aurotc /litra 
 Tiiv f^in^rjv KopivOiwv r£ 3t(i)(tA(a>v oirXiTuiv, /cat tlov £/c Ntaatac 
 
 truce entered into [for that purpose].' 
 The construction is well stated by Poppo 
 as follows : ' V^erba autem rovg veKpovg 
 dvaiptiaQni proprie non ex direiv pendere 
 existimanda, cui interpositum illis a-rrkv- 
 Bovmv satis obstat, sed ex hoc ipso airivL 
 apta sunt, ut ch. 114 legimus, antiaaadai 
 ok a<pi(Jiv tKsXevop t)p.tpav rovg vsKpovg 
 dvaipelaOai. Sed sinml ad (Tficriv liirtip 
 eadem aut similia verba snpplenda sunt 
 eadem breviloquentia, de qua ad iii. 52, 2. 
 iv. 46, atque alibi, est expositum.' For 
 (TTTsi'Sovffi, we might rather have expected 
 oirtv^opkvoig ; but we have here an idiom 
 (derived, I doubt not, from the inexact 
 language of common life) with which 
 Bornemann aptly compares the use in 
 Herodian, v. 1,4, of antlaavTtg for (j-rru- 
 (Tdp,tvoi. Better is it to suppose thus a 
 slight deviation from Attic purity, than 
 witli Poppo to read <nrevcov(n ; by which 
 tliere will arise a sense most forced and 
 n i re Sithon ia. fn<jldlor. 
 
 The words uv ydp iv ry tKeivMV tri 
 dvai, tv y St Sopi SKTrjaavTO, though 
 parenthetical, contain the very pith of the 
 argument, which is (to use the words of 
 Thirlvv. Hist. Gr.) that ' the ground they 
 had conquered was no longer to be con- 
 sidered as a part of Boeotia, but, while 
 they held it, as Attic soil ; and therefore 
 they could not fairly be called upon to 
 cede it as the condition of recovering their 
 dead.' 
 
 Ch. XCIX. The Boeotians being thus 
 frusti'ated in their endeavours to fix a 
 charge of sacrilege on the Athenians, now 
 change their ground, and seek to evade 
 the just request of the Athenians by what 
 Thirlwall (Hist. Gr.) terms 'a sort of 
 
 dilemma meant only for tlie ear, and im- 
 porting nothing more than that it was 
 their pleasure to reject the application of 
 the Athenians.' Accordingly, wilfully con- 
 founding the position of the Athenians at 
 Delium with that of their slain in Oropia 
 (which they acknowledge to belong to 
 Attica), they mean to say, ' If the Athe- 
 nians were in Boeotia, they must quit it 
 before they could reasonably expect any 
 indulgence from the Boeotians ; but if, as 
 they pretended, they were on their own 
 ground, the Boeotians had nothing to do 
 with a matter pertaining to a foreign soil.' 
 1. avTovg yiyvio(TKtii> to TrottjTtov] ' they 
 themselves knew what ought to be done ;' 
 namely, not to ask for, but to go and take 
 them. Kara to vrrrfKoov, 'in respect to 
 its being m subjection to them,' because it 
 was such, 
 
 ovd' av effTTtpdovTO — tKtiviov] * neither, 
 on the other hand, would they have made 
 (desired to make) a truce for their own 
 territory,' i. e. what they called such. Of 
 the words following, to dt — aTraiTovrnv, 
 the Schol. observes, that, disposed accord- 
 ing to logical order, they would have stood 
 thus : tvTTptirig dt tivai drroicpivaffOai, Ik 
 Tfjg BoKoTwv d-movTag Tovg 'AOrjvaiovc 
 a7roXrt/3«ti/ antp aWovaiv. The words are, 
 as Po})po remarks, thrown out of the logi- 
 cal order from certain rhetorical causes ; 
 otherwise, the meaning would have been 
 more obvious if the words tvirptTrhg tlvai 
 drroKp. had been placed after dirair. The 
 article to belongs to the whole proposition, 
 not to any particular word contained in it ; 
 on which idiom see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 280, 
 and Buttm. Gr. § 125, 8, 2. 
 
 Ch. C. 1. tK TOV MrjXitiog koXttov] Mean- 
 
136 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 iS,i:\rf\vOoTU)v ritXiHTovvtiaiwv (f>^)()Vowv Kill ^Ityufjiwv (i/tia, larfjw 
 Tivaav twi TO A»/Atoi', Kai TTooafj^tiAoi' no Tti^KJ/iuTi, aXXio rt 
 Tf)on(o TTtipaGcii'Ttqj Kdi jta/^ai'r/)' Trporrij-yayui', ijirt^ tiXtv avroy 
 Tiuavci. 1. /ct^j.'ttay jLiiyaAiiv ciy^a TroiaavTeg tKoiAuvav cnraaaVj 
 Kill tviniojuoaav TrriAir UKocpwc; loaiTiu auAoi', Kui iir uKfjdv AtpriTa 
 TE »/or)]<Tav aAu(jf<T(, ko( aKpo(pv(Ji()v utto rr/g Kipu'iaq ai^i]^o\)v eg 
 ourov veuoi' /ca^atro, /cat €(T£(j(or/pwT(> eTTt /i6-ya /cat tou aXAou ^vXiw' 
 
 m^y as Poppo points out, from tlie eon- 
 federate Tracliiniaiis. Bv tCjv tK ^laaiac 
 k^i\r}\v96T(jJv n.kXonovvr)<Ti(x)V (ppoxipCJv, 
 is, as Dnker says, to be understood the 
 late gamson of Nissea, which had evacu- 
 ated Nisrea on terms made with the Athe- 
 nians. See supra ch. 69. 
 
 2. Kepaiav] Meanins; a pole like a sail- 
 yard. See supra ii. 76, and infra vii. 41. 
 This was the name given to a warlike 
 macliine, similar to one thus described in 
 Apollod. Poliore. p. 21, -ytVorrai xvrpai, 
 ri ofJTpaKivoi aiCripiuij Xtniai dtctixkpoi 
 cnro Tov ■nvQp.'tvor, caKTvXiaiq) Tpvitij- 
 fian' dvf({ty6ri(^ ouroi 7ri,u7rXai'rat dvOpa- 
 KOQ XtTTTov, Kui f^oi^fTt ffvpiyyci aL^r]pav, 
 tit; f/v aXXr] IvTiOtrai avpiy^ li'TKMfidTa 
 t\ov<yri. TTvp ck Xaj3(i)i^ 6 di-Ooa^ I'nvTtTai 
 Sfi(f)V<Til>(J,HH)Q, Kni TrXtiyifi/ ofioiav tpydl^t- 
 rni (jiXoyt, Kai tirffijSuivei rifi XiOif), Kai 
 opvarrtTai o^ovq r) aWoy rati' Cpi/Xfiov 
 iyX^^>^^^i'ov. To this jiiu'pose is also a 
 passage of Herodian, viii. 4. 26, KipvutvTfQ 
 Otiff) Kai rt(T0«Xr(f» tt'ittuv iXovtiq koiXoiq 
 OKtvtffiv i^^aXovTtQ, XafiaQ iTrtfirjK^it; 
 (Xovffi, with which compare ^Eneas, Tact, 
 p. 33, se<|q. Similar modes of sending forth 
 combustibles into a town are recorded by 
 Agathias, i. 10, 3, and also by Joannes 
 Comeniata, in his account of the siege of 
 Thessalonica by the Saracens, where he 
 says that thtv blew fire through pipes 
 {TTvp did Tiov aitpioptiji' Tf^ dipt (pvariaav- 
 rff) into the wooden walls of the besieged. 
 The p(de employed for this purpose was 
 sawn asunder, and each of the halves 
 hollowed out, and then carefully joined 
 together (for want of instruments for 
 boring), so as to form it into a tube. In 
 which view comp. Dionys. Hal. p. 265, 
 fiaKTtjpia)' ^vXii'r}v — diaTpr](TaQ oXiiv, 
 ioairip avXor. 
 
 By dKpo(pv(Tiop is denoted the end of a 
 pair of bellows, the ix'on tube through 
 which the wind proceeded, and which was 
 applied to the fire. Th<' only example of 
 the word elsewliere that I have noted is 
 in Dio Cass. 1337, 8. Hesych. explains 
 aKpo(pv(Tia by tu dxpd tCjv doKiov Iv olc, 
 01 x^'^'cf't' ^o "T/j) tfitpvaovffiv, where the 
 
 word doKuiv serves to illustrate the orit/in 
 of our term *a pair of bdloics,^ which is 
 from the Goth. Ixilgs, skins, b/uwskinSf 
 namely, skins so formed as to inhale air 
 by a lateral orifice, opened and closed with 
 a valve, and serving to propel it through 
 a tube {auXov) upon the fire ; whence the 
 utensil was called (pvaa, and the top end 
 of it dKpo<p{)aiov. V^estiges of the above 
 primitive, <pvaa, or bellows, are yet extant 
 in barbarous and semi- barbarous nations 
 or communities. Thus, Dr. E. D. Clarke, 
 in his Travels, pt. ii. sect. 3, p. 592, men- 
 tions the Walachian goldvcashers as using 
 'a bellows made by fixing an iron air- pipe 
 into the skin of the neck of an animal, 
 by fastening wooden handles to that part 
 of it whicli covered the feet' And Captain 
 Lyon, in his Travels into Africa, p. 48, 
 describes an iron pipe, to which are at- 
 tached two skins, which open at the upper 
 end by means of two sticks, having a small 
 leather handle on each. ' The thumb,' he 
 adds, 'is passed through one of these,and the 
 fingers through the other, so that tlie hand 
 easily opens and shuts the skin ; the mouth 
 being closed, the skin is pressed down, 
 and throws a strong blast through the 
 pipe.' So also Capt. Tuckey, Travels in 
 Africa, p. 48, speaks of a blacksmith's 
 bellows as ' composed of two skin bags,' 
 meaning, thereby, balgs, or bellies, of 
 skins. 
 
 Of (Tihipuvi^, the sense is, * made of 
 iron ;' of which neuter use of the word 
 the only instances I have met with else- 
 where are in Pollux, vii, 105, aid^povv 
 pofiKTfia, and X. 186, tridripovp (TTOfiujfia 
 KaOelro, ' an iron edging was let down.' 
 
 t(T((ndr)pwTu] ' was coated with iron 
 plates.' So Lucian, Pise. 51, i. 618, (a 
 passage evidently written witli a view to 
 the present,) KuOtg {to dyKifTTpop) aiSn- 
 pibffdi; yt irpoTipov tni ttoXv rijij opf^iidi;. 
 Posidipp. ap. Atheii. 376, og Tig Owpan 
 exy (poXiSuiTOP, ri IpaKovTa (TtffiCijphj/xii'oi', 
 Diod. Sic. vol. ix. 208, (Ttaihjpio^kva 
 Xtiricri. Dio Cass. 1080, 13, oaviai atai^r]- 
 pcjfiti/aig. And such is the use of x^^ov- 
 o9ai, and other similar terms. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LI HER IV. CAP. CII 
 
 137 
 
 3. 7roo<T^ynv ^g U ttoAAou a/iinCaig ry rt/^a, y indXi<TTa ry a/^TreAa* 
 Km Toic: ^liAotc WK'o^o/<i/ro* kiu ottote itn f'yytJg, <^(»r7ag jutydXac 
 faOevTEQ^ it; TO TTfioq EavTt3v uK^ov TrJQ Kffjaiag i(p6(TU)v. 4. t) Se 
 nvor] lovaa (rrtyaywc; k rov Aff3»/ra, exovra luSpaKLic ra v/jiiuvovq 
 Kai Oelor kuI wiacrav, (^Ao'ya- eVo/f. ^leyaAr/r, kuI r^t tou Tt'ix<>v<:, 
 ^(TTE ^irfSeva ett' cwtov eti /nElvai, dXXd dnoXiirovTat; ic; (j^vynv 
 KQTacTT^vai, Kcil TO T£/)^e(T^a rou'ry rw t^oottw dXiZvai. 5. ti^v Se 
 (PpovpiTw ol per iiTTEQavov, ^toKdmoi ^e EXiicpdtmiv, nov ^e aXXwv 
 
 TO nXiiOog EQ Td<; V(W(: E(TJ3dv dTTEKOfJLiaQt] EW OIKOV. 
 
 CI. Tou Sf A»7A/ou £7rro/ca(^£Acari/ ij^epa A»j(j>^n'roc MtTci rr/i; 
 finy^r]v, koI tov dwo twv 'AOrjvaiiov k^^vkoq ov^ev ewkjtuijlevov twv 
 yeyEvrif,EV(ov EXOdvTot: ov ttoXv vctte^ov aSOic; ntpl rwi; rt^-pwi;, 
 
 aWE^OCTUV ol BoKOTol Kul OVKETl Ttt^Td dirEKpiVfiVTO, 2. dTTtOaVOV 
 
 Be BoitoTdiv ^dv iv nj ^dy^ri dX'iyu, eAacrtrouc TTEVTaKoa'iwv, 'ABiivcucov 
 Se oXiyto 6Aa(T(Toi.c x'^itjv Kai 'ImroK^dTrjq o (TrpaTr)yog, i^iXiov Be 
 Ka, aKEvocpdpwv^ ttoAuc d^yiO/iioc. :}. Mfcr« Be rrjv ind^Vv tuvtuv Kai 
 o ^r)^oa^Evnq oX'iyw 'ioTEpov, ak' «JrcJ tote irXtvaavTi ret irEpl Td<; 
 ^ijiOQ r^c TrnoBocTiat: irEpi ou Trofn'ty^wprifTEv, e^wv tov CTTpuTov inl 
 Tiov VEiZv, TfZv TE 'AKapvdvu)v Kul 'Aypalt»w, Kai 'AOnvaitJV TETpa- 
 ^ocr/ouc oTrA/rac, aVo/Satriv cVotriffaro h' Tt]v ^iKvtoviav. 4. Kul 
 nplv^TrdcTaQ rac vavg KaTanXEvcTai jSoMaavTEi; ol St^vwi'/oe Tout: 
 a7ro^t/3»//corac ETpa-^av, Kai KaTEBuo^av e'c rac,- vciJc,-, kuI tovc; fuv 
 aTTEKTEivav, rout Be IfovTaq EXa(5ov. Toowalov Be (TrrJ^rai'rft.-, rout; 
 VEKpovt;^ vTTocjTrdvBovi: diTEBonav, ry/dTriOavE Be koI S.ruAfCTjv 
 OBpvaujv l3aaiXEvg viro roc,- avTag t'l^Epag rote fTri A^A/w, oTpaTEV- 
 aa<: ettI Tpi(5aXXovg, Kai viKvOElg A^XV- ^^vOik Be 6 ^napaB^KOv, 
 a^fA(/>(goi7c dlv avTov, If^aaiXEVcyEv 'OBpvadiv te Kai rr^t aAAi/e 
 OpaKT^Q rtairtp kuI EKEn'Ot;, 
 
 CII. ToJ ^ auVou )^£i^wvoc BpnaiBat,^ e^wv rout,- inl OpuKtiQ 
 
 ^Vfi^ld^OtX:, IfTTpaTEVGEV E^ ' Apt^y'lTToXlV T^JV Ewl ^Tpvudvi TTOTafXtO, 
 
 ABrivaitov diTOiKiav. 2. to Be X^>*^"^»' roJrf), £</>' ou vvv rj TroAtt,- 
 
 EfTTlV, ETTEipadE ^lEV TTpOTEpOV Kai ' ApiCFTUydpaQ O MiX^lOC, (j)EUy0W 
 
 l^aniXia Aaptlov, KaToiKiaai, dXXd vno 'UBwvmv E^tKoovaOrj' iwnTa 
 
 Ch. CI. 5. vTTo Tag aindg rifiepag Tolg 
 Itti a.] * about the same time as that of 
 the things at Delium,' meaning the aflfjiir 
 there. A somewhat strange and unusual 
 form of expression. (Bauer.) Of which, 
 however, another example is found at 
 ch. 129, 2, VTTO TOV avTov xpovov Tolg fv 
 ry AvyKif) tKfTrXevcrav. 
 
 Ch. CII. The scene now changes to the 
 events of Macedonian Thrace, and an 
 account is given of Brasidas's attack on 
 
 Amphipolis ; which is introduced by a 
 brief notice of the on^jin of this colony, 
 (which was, on account of its wealth, as 
 the great emporium of that part, one of 
 the most valuable possessions of Athens,) 
 and also a description of its situation and 
 other circumstances. 
 
 1. Tt]v tTri liTpvfiovi} So called to distin- 
 guish it from any other of the same name ; 
 for there was at least one in .Syria. 
 
 2. TO H x^t^piov — tKiKpouuBt}] See Diod. 
 
138 
 
 THLX'YDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 6£ Kai (H A9r}vaL()i enffi ^uo Kui TpuiKovra vcm^ov, liroiKovi; 
 fiivpiovQy G(f)My r£ avTwv Kai ruiv aWujv tov /SouXo^itvov, Tri/uxpavTeg, 
 o'l ci((j)Uapt^(Tav ev Aoop»/(T/cai vtto BpciKrwi'. S. Kai avOig ivot; ceovTi 
 TpictKocTTit} erei eXOovTeg oi AOrjvaioi, ' Ayvwvoq tov NtKtou oiKiarou 
 tKirejiKpOivToi;^ licu)vaQ t^tXnaavTig, l^KTiaav to yjvp'iov rouro, oTTfp 
 TTooTEOov Kvvea oboi bkuXovvto, 4. (dojuwvto ^£ £/c rrJc Hiovog, 
 ill' avToi u^^(^v e/uLirooiov iiri tm aTo/LuiTi tou ttotci/wou tiriOuXdcTaiov, 
 
 rivTe Kai iiKO(Ti crrao/oug anE^ov airo r»/^ vvv ttoAcwc, »/>' AjLKp'nroXiv 
 
 yvwv lovo/iiaaw, on jtt af^KpoT^pa mpippeovToi; tov 2.tovihovoq, 
 
 cia TO TTioia^iiv avTtiv, Ttiy^ti fia/cpw aVoAajSoiV f/c ttoto/uou 8c 
 
 TTorajitoi', 7npi(f)avti tc 6/a/\a(7(T«»^ t€ kai r^Jv r/Tratpoi^ oi/ctcTEi'. CIII. 
 
 Etti TavTr]v ovv o BpoGiCaCy apai; £^ Apvuiv Ttjg \aXKi^iKij<;, 
 tTTopeufTo Tw arpar<J* /ecu a(piKoiLUvoQ irepi CuXi]v ettI rov AvXwva 
 Kai Bpof.uGKOVj y »/ BoA^r/ Xi/nvi] i:t,ir]<jiv eg OaXaaaaVy Kai ^Hirvo- 
 
 Sic. xii. 68. Apa/3//(rfcy. The site of this 
 town cannot exactly be fixed ; but it was 
 doubtless situated somewhere in the centre 
 of the present plain of Drama, and, pro- 
 bably, where the present town of Drama 
 is marked in some maps. See Dr. Clarke's 
 Travels, vol. iv., and Col. Leake's North. 
 Greece, vol. iii, p. 181, seq. 
 
 3. ^kovTi] So Haaek, Poppo, Bekk., 
 and Goell. edit, from the best MSS., for 
 ^kovroQ, and very properly ; for, as Poppo 
 remarks, ' our author is always observed 
 to accommodate the case of this i)articiple 
 to the gi'eater number' (of which, see 
 examples at ii. 2. vii. 31. and viii. 1) ; 
 and the same may be said of Herodotus. 
 
 tKTKTav TO x*fpiov, &c.] Somc interest- 
 ing circumstances as to the mode by which 
 this third attempt, under Hagnon, became 
 successful, may be learnt from a passafje of 
 Polvien. Strat. vi. 53. The situation fixed 
 on for the new city was well chosen, having 
 a most connnanding position, very strong 
 by nature, and capable of being made by 
 art almost impregnable. See Col. Leake, 
 ubi supra. 
 
 4. on Itt' dfKpoTtpa — <l)Kimi''] Consti-ue : 
 OTi, Sid TO, d7roXal3u)v tuxh ^laKptp, 
 tpicKTe Trepitpai'ti tg OdXaaauv rt Kai Ttfv 
 riTTiipov: and render, * because, as the 
 Strymon runs around both ways, by en- 
 circling it, he, taking off the site from 
 river to river, built it so as to be con- 
 spicuous both to the seaward and to the 
 landward.' We are not too rigidly to 
 interpret the 7rf()t in irtpippiovToc. The 
 term is elsewhere used of a city not ((uite 
 surrounded by water, as Xen. Anab. i. 5, 
 4, (Thiem.) iroXig TrenuppHTo virb tov M., 
 and Ilerodian, viii. 2, 16. However, the 
 
 Strymon might be said popularly to run 
 around the city, because, as ai>pears from 
 what is said by M. Cousinerv, and the 
 plans of Hawkins, it did in a great mea- 
 sure surround it. Thus, by the phrase, a 
 little further on, iie TroTafiov tg iroTafibv, 
 is meant, 'from one of the two reaches 
 which the river there makes to the other.' 
 The expression diroXa^v is to be taken 
 as at i. 7- iv. 45. 
 
 The position of Amphipolis is correctly 
 
 marked out by Dobree, as follows : 
 
 ■d! 
 
 And he adds : ' Conjicio in Strymone 
 flexum esse, ita ut collem sive rupem 
 prope cingat, i. e. collem situm esse alicubi 
 in spatio a b c d, et Amphipolin partim 
 in clivo septentrionali, partim in clivo aus- 
 trali sitam ; igitur Trtpipavfj. Ceterum 
 fiaicpui' Ttlx^S non urbis moenia, sed 
 murus, qualis ab Athenis ad Pirseum, 
 Megaris, iv. 67- Argis, v. 82.' 
 
 Ch. CIII. 1. AvXijva] So called from 
 its situation in the narrow valley through 
 which the lake Bolbe has its exit, by a 
 river of short course, into the sea, passing 
 through the defile between two mountains. 
 See Col. Leake, vol. iii. IGI). Gatterer justly 
 supposes no town here to be denoted, but 
 merely a description to be given of the 
 site of Bpo/Mi(Tico(; : a view strongly con- 
 firmed by a passage which Duk. has cited 
 from Athcnreus ; though that writer is not 
 justified in regarding it as a common noun. 
 It is imdoubtedly the name of a place, but 
 not of a town. And, although Galen in 
 his book de Sanitate, iii., referred to by 
 Diiker, calls it a city, yet I doubt not 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. CIV. 
 
 139 
 
 7rot»)(T«^6voc, ^X^P" ^^*^ vvKTa. 2. y^tifiuw ^t »;v, Kai vniVHcpiv* 
 y Kai jLiaXXov a>p/xr^<Tfcj /3ouAo^<£i/ov Xaduv roug ev Tij 'Aju</)t7roAt(, 
 nXr}V Tiov TTpodibovTiitv. 3. riaav yap ' ApyiXiwv rt iv avrrj oi/crj- 
 ropec, (fifTt c£ oi ApylXioi Av^piivv cittoikoi,) kui aXXoi, o'l £i>v- 
 eirpaaaov TavTa, oi /idv Vltp^iKKa ireiOoinevoi, oi ^€ XaA/ci^auo-i. 
 4. /LiaXicTTa ^e oi ApyiXioi, kyyvq t£ TTpoatnKovvTH;^ Kai aei 7ror£ 
 roTc,' AOrjvaioig ovTtg vttotttoi, Kai £7r(j3ouA£uovr£c tio yuypiM, £7r£(^»J 
 TraoETuxtv o KaipoQ Kai Bpaai^ag r/A^Ei', £7rpa£av t£ Ik irXuovog 
 TTpog Tovg ifnroXiTeuitvTag (Kpujv ^ku^ 07TU)g ivSoOi'iaeTai r) iroXig, Kai 
 
 TOTE ^f^«/t£)'Ot aVTOV TIJ TToAtt, Kai UTTOaTClVTeg TU)V ' AO}]Va'l(x}V iKHVY) 
 Ty VVKTl KaT(:(7Ti](T<tV TOV GTpaTOV TTpoaix) fVl Tt]v yt(j}VpaV TOV 
 
 TTOTaiLiov. 5. uTrey^si c£ to TroXid/Lia ttXeov rl/c ^lajSaG^wg, Kai ov 
 
 KaOtLTO TH^Il WdTTfp VVV, 0uA«/C»/ ^t TIQ /Spa^fla KaOtl(TTi}KH* YIV 
 
 piaaaimvoq pa^i(jjg o Bpadt^ag — aina inlv Tijg irpo^oaiaq ou(t»k', a/ua 
 
 0£ Kai ^Hiutjjvog ovrog^ Kai a h-ooct^oa: >jroc TrpotTTrtcrwi', ^lijotj rr/v 
 
 yecpvpav, Kai tu l^w tljv AjiKpnroXiTojv oiKovvTuyv KaTo. nav to 
 ^(up/ov ivOvQ t^X^* ^1 * • T»/<,' ^£ ^tajSacTEwc: avTov a(j)V(o Toig iv 
 ry ttoXh yeyiv^inivrig, Kai tu)v i^u) ttoXXojv /nev aXifTKOfLUvtov, Ttov 
 0€ Kai KaTa(l)evyovT(i)V eg to Tu^og^ oi ' A/iifjuTToXiTai ig 0opv(3ov 
 fxeyav KaTi<JTr}(jaVy aXXujg ts Kai aXXt]Xoig uttotttoi ovTig, 2. Kai 
 
 that he meant Bromisciis, which, we may 
 suppose, was sometimes called AvXojv, 
 from its situation. The sit^ of Bromiscus 
 is, by Col. Leake, thought too uncertain to 
 be fixed. But it may, with s(»niething 
 more than probability, be presumed to 
 have been the very point where the road 
 laid down in the ancient Jerusalem Itine- 
 rary crosses the river of Bolbe. See Col. 
 Leake, vol. iii. p. 169, 461. 
 
 2. xetjuwj' yv] ' it was foul weather.' 
 See note on iii. 21, 5. 
 
 4. tTri(3ovXevopTeg Tip x^P'V] '^^yi^S 
 plans for the seizure of the place.' See 
 note supra iv. 76, fin. And on fcarscrr//- 
 ffav, see note supra ch. 79, 5. I have here 
 thought proper to retain vulg. Trpoo-o) (for 
 which I had formerly, with Bekk., edited 
 TTpo sio) : 1. because the authority for the 
 other reading is next to none, resting 
 merely on conjecture, as indicated in the 
 margin of only one MS. ; 2. because, though 
 TTpo £fe> niight seem ajuu'opi'iate, yet, as 
 Poppo observes, ' temporis notatio satis 
 inest in tKtivy ry I'y/cri,' and irpo sio would 
 overload the sense. As to the reading of 
 Cod. Palat. Trpo 'iiog, that arose from a 
 mere error of the scribe in mistaking c 
 for £, and blending the following f taken 
 for c. Nor is Trpotrw inconsistent with 
 
 KOTeffrritrf, since it may, as it is by Poppo 
 and Arnold, be rendered dcduxerant, 'they 
 set on forward.' Or there may be a sig- 
 nificatio pnegiums for 'they brought him 
 forward, and set him down at,' &c. 
 
 5. aTTfx" — TrXaor Trig ^m/3.] Render, 
 ' the town is further off than the passage 
 of the river ;' though he was only so far 
 distant from it as to be enabled, &c. 
 
 ov /caOaro rft'xJ/] 'walls had not been 
 carried down,' viz. to the Strvnu)n : so 
 V. 52, rii'x'/ KaOtli'ai ig ddXaaaav. So 
 Livy, 1. xxxiv. describes part of Syracuse 
 as ' brachio muri demisso junctam ;' and 
 Virg. yl'^n. iii, 535, ' geniino demitlunt 
 brachia muro Turriti scopuli.' 
 
 Ta t^io Tuiv 'AfKpnroXiTun'] 'the pro- 
 perty of the Amphipolitans, which was 
 outside [of the city].' The words oUovv- 
 TUiv KUTa TTCLV TO x*^P'op are meant to 
 illustrate the thing, and show how there 
 came to be so much property outside, — 
 namely, because the Amphipolitans in- 
 habited up and down over the whole 
 country ; with allusion, I imagine, rather 
 to villas such as those about Athens, (see 
 ii. 14, 1.) inhabited by the rich mercliants 
 of the place, rather than farm-houses. 
 Compare ii. 16, ry ovv tiri ttoXv Kara 
 
 Tl)%' X^P"*' OlK1J(Ttl f.lfTeiXOV. 
 
lu) 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 425. 
 
 aX\ ,v6v, x-;p»/^ac Trpoc r./v ttoA.v, ^okuv «V kXelv. 3. ,m7,. ^^ o 
 
 «7ro ra,. ev^ov e.^ ;r^o..g^x^ro aVa'/3acv.v, ^^.v^at^v. 4. o^ ^' ,',-.,: 
 run ro., Tr^o^.^oua., K'paroJ.rec rJ nX/fin u>are fu] avrLa ra'c 
 TTuAac «,'on/ea^ac, Tr^VcTToucre ^..ra E,;ae'o., ro,7 arpar.you, /;, ,V 
 T<.. A^,.vno,v ^aovv avro:, <^uAa£ ro,7 x-o/ou, .Vi ro. '^r.oov 
 ar^,«rr;^ov ra>. .;r. Opa^r;, eou^u^'/g,. ro. 'OAo^aou, Sr r«^e $\,v. 
 
 .X<;.;aa r,K- A^^(:roAea.c ,;,.V,o, r,V.>ac ^aX^.ra nXuvr), K.Xevovre, 
 o<p.aL (5o,0ur. 5. Kuc o ^^. a.'ou.ac, Karcl ra^o, Inra ravalr, a^l 
 ^rv^>v .«^o..ae, enXn .al eftoiXero i^Od^cu ..iX^.ra ,d. oSr r.jv 
 A^^e.oAns yn^r. .vgoJvae, a ^^ ,.^, rrj. 'H.o.a Trpo.araa/S.;.. 
 Cy. hrrovr. ^. o Bo«.;^«c, ^.^,0), U rr]. aVo 4 Oa'.ou r.^. 
 
 ra>. x^-^^'^.' /..r«AAa>. .^yacr/ac ev r^^ nepl raura G^aV^,, Kai 
 
 Cii. CIV. 2. ^oKtTi. ti,. a^Tv] ^ that 
 he iinglit m all probability have taken it.' 
 Compare Dioins. Hal. Ant. 2212, 15 d 
 Hfvovy n^jckv iTreKiinaprov tn jrpbQ rolg 
 iifjrjf^evoic, doKohmv dv fwi ttoUv dia- 
 tiiivai x^ovov. And .^o, in the passacres 
 adduced hy Steph. Thes. 3385, C, we have, 
 
 COKIO fiOl TTOinfTUV TOdTO—doKoJ ^oi tTTl- 
 
 79aM^iii^~7rapa\uxl,Hv—v7ref>(ir)ae<T9ai. 
 
 4. KpaTovpTeg] 1 have removed the 
 comma which Popp.. had placed after 
 TAi/y«, because ii cuts off the close con- 
 nexion, as to construction, between Koa- 
 rovpTsg and ioare, of which the sense is, 
 obtammg, or bringing about:' an ex- 
 tremely rare idioju, of whicli I know no 
 example elsewhere, and of which one, and 
 oniy one, parallel has occurred to me in 
 the synonymous term vik^v in a passage 
 of the ^ewTestan.ent, Rev. v. 5, IpiKvau' 
 o Xtiov-avol^ai to l3,^i\,ov. With rai 
 TrXry^a (which signifies, 'by force of nuni- 
 bers, ' by numerical superiority') compare 
 a Similar lorm of expreshion in Ps xii 4 
 not with [rather %] our tongues shall'we' 
 l.revy,!, uhero the Sept. has rnv yXu^^aai. 
 fieyaXm'ovfiti : though there, I doubt not, 
 lor r,)v yXuaaup, ought to be read rw 
 yXio(T(Tc^t. So in 1 Sam. ii. y, it is said, 'for 
 by strength shall no man i.revail.' 
 
 For vulg. Tov, retained by Poppo, I 
 have, with BeKker and Goeller, edited 
 l"^""' ^/Jl!"" »'^^*^'"g' ^'^"»J in five of the 
 best MSS yields by far the better sense, 
 namely, that ' Eucles and himself were' 
 joint governors over the rri Im Op^^,c,)i.- 
 
 or parts about Thrace.' Tor cannot be 
 right, as yielding a sense contradictory to 
 facts: for surely Thucydides would not be 
 called ' the governor who was in the parts 
 about Thrace ;' neither could IJucles be 
 called such. It is evident that Thucydides 
 was (as is implied by the twv) colleague 
 with Eucles in the government. 
 
 For vnifftoc, Bekkcr and Goeller read 
 from four MSS., yfiineiat;. I have, with 
 Poppo, retained the common reading, from 
 internal as well as extenuil authority being 
 quite in its favour ; since the uncommon 
 lorm might easily be altered into the com- 
 mon ; but not rice versa. Poppo ri-htlv 
 reinarks, that as here we have Liav 
 jy/iipaj;, so elsewhere /tio-or >//uprtt% &c. 
 
 Ch. CV. 1. KT))<Tiv iXfi)'— tpyaa/acl 
 llie meaning is certainly not, what the 
 translators seem to have supposed, that 
 Ihucydides had possession of the gold- 
 mines'— for that were quite to overlook 
 the term Ipyaaiag— hut rather, as Gail 
 explains, that ' he lield the right or power 
 of working the gold-mines.' And so Heilm. 
 and Poppo understand the expression ; 
 though they do not point out hoic the term' 
 *cr?/(n<; comes to have a sense so unusual 
 not to say unprecedented, elsewhere. It 
 IS, I apjirehend, founded on that distinc- 
 tion, which we find made by the Greek 
 and Latin jurists, between icrr/aef, po^ses^h 
 (usufruct) and propridas (complete pro- 
 perty). So in the Gloss. Cyrilli in v 
 KTrjfTiQ, this idiom is noted : KTi]fnQ rov tv 
 aXXoTpi(f i^ovaiq. ovrog, iwu/ium, meaning 
 
 or,. 88, 4. j 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. CVI 
 
 141 
 
 KCtTUCJ^flV,^ H S6vaiTO, Tt]v TToAo', ^u), d(\>lKVOVnU>OV aiVoj/ TO 
 
 Tj-ArjOo^ TiZv 'A^«|>t7roAtra;i', iXniaav U OaXdaar^q Ivj^i^ayjtKov Ka\ 
 airo T?K BfmKV(^^ aye/oarra avrov iTipnruumiv a(j)dc, ovksti iroofT- 
 Xf^^fJiH. 2. Kul Ti]v $uV/3.'mtr iLUTpiav bwoieIto, Ktipvyiiui \6Se 
 avHTToJi/, ' *A^(^(7roA(rwi; kuI ' AOtjvalivt' rwr evovtcjv toi/ /nlv jBovXij- 
 fuvov £77-; roTc cauroG, r»7c t«T»/c kcu o/iotac i^iir^yovra, inivE(v' rdv 
 Sj^ jijl iOeXovTa, dmevai, rd ecwtov Ufjispd/Luvov, ntvTt muodiv ' 
 v^vi. wt Oe TToAAoi, aicoudavrfc, uXXoiOTipm tyirovro ra^ yj'ui- 
 ^ag, aXXux: rt kuI Ppa^v fuv ' AQt)Vidwv epiroXiTivov, rd Be 
 
 that of which the possession or occupation 
 is given up for a time from him who holds 
 the property. Thus the term possessia is 
 by the jurists (see Facciol. Lex.) explained 
 'usus quidem agri aut fundi aut tcdificii, 
 non ipse ager aut fundus.' In the present 
 instance, then, the property of the soil was 
 vested in some other hands; i)robablv, as 
 Gail supposes, in tiie state, and Thucydides 
 had the possession on lease for a term of 
 years. 
 
 ^vvaaQai Iv roit; ttqojtoiq toiv ^:rii- 
 pojTutv] I entirely agree with Goeller and 
 Arnold in regarding the conjecture of 
 Bekker and Dobree as worse than useless. 
 Still the exact sense may be questionable. 
 Duker takes the words as equivalent to 
 dwarbg lyv nap avroTg toIq irp. r. ijTr. 
 And agreeable to this view is the sense 
 expressed in my Translation : 'had power- 
 ful interest with the principal persons.' 
 Yet to this sense Poppo objects on the 
 score that it would require Traod, in the 
 place of iv, to have been written, as in 
 the phrase at i. 33, rovg Kopir9iovc ^vi^a- 
 fisvovg Trap' avTolg. He seems to under- 
 stand the words to import that 'Thucydides 
 had a power as great as that of the very 
 first persons of the continent.' But that, 
 besides being a sense somewhat jejune, is 
 one not to be extracted from the words 
 without a certain degree of violence, which, 
 indeed, were in the present instance wholly 
 uncalled for ; the simple sense here in- 
 tended being, that 'lie had influence among 
 the chief persons,' &c. Thus the phrase 
 in question has a somewhat stronger sense 
 than what would be conveyed by HvaaOai 
 Trapd ; though that sense is implied ; the 
 meaning being, that 'he had great influence 
 with the principal persons of the continent, 
 as being himself one among them,'— one of 
 their body. So, in our language, the phrase 
 to have interest or influence in means to have 
 influence over; and such is the explanation 
 given in Johnson's Dictionary of the words 
 
 of Prior, ' Exert, great God, thy interest 
 in the sky,' (meaning with its inhabitants, 
 cop/ites,) an explanation confirmed by the 
 words which follow, 'Gain each kind power, 
 each guardian deity.' This use of tv is, 
 indeed, rare : but I have noted at least 
 tivo examples of it elsewhere, namely, Dio 
 Cass. p. 143, 8, yvovg on ni]Uv ovrwg 
 'laxvtv, dXXd to piiv ovofia kuI tov pOo- 
 vov, iv olf rjdvvriOtj jroTk, &c. Luoinn, t. i. 
 
 p. 474, dvVUTai fifyiffTOV tv Tolg KtlTw, 
 
 *multumque pollet apud inferos,' or rather, 
 to express the full sense, ' pollet inter et 
 apud.' So in a passage of Sueton. J. Ctesar, 
 C, we have, 'reges, qui plurimum ititer 
 homines pollent.' 
 
 7repi7roit)(Tfiv <T<pdt;] 'would preserve 
 them,' 'save the city from capture ' On 
 which see note at iii. 102, 4. 
 
 2. £7ri roTr; iuvToii] scil. KTrfnam, ' in 
 the possession of his property.' Tifg iffrjg 
 icai ofioiag (seil. TroXirt/ag) p,tTkxovTa, 
 ' should participate in the same rights and 
 privileges [with the rest of the citizens].' 
 See note on the phrase at i. 27, 1, iiri Ty 
 lay Kcti bfioKf, and Wachsmuth, Antiq. i. 2, 
 p. 447. 
 
 Ch. CVI. 1. dXXoioTtpoi — Tag yvatfiag] 
 Here we have not merely the use of com- 
 parative for positive, (as the Scholiast sup- 
 poses, who ex})lains by ^i€TijiXi]driaav t^v 
 Trpoaipemv,) but the comparative has refer- 
 ence to the words ^ rrpoTepov or such like, 
 left to be understood ; of which idiom 
 examples may be seen in Zosim. i. 12, 3, 
 Toig Xoyifffjiolg dXXoioTtpog ifv. Plato, 
 p. 46', li tL fioi dXXoioTipog (pavtTTai, The 
 word here left to be understood is expressed 
 in a passage of Herodot. vii. 212. 
 
 The word kfiTroXiTtvov, just after, is 
 not a noniin. absolute ; but, as Goeller 
 observes, it follows because to If^nroXiTtvov 
 is partly inherent in the subject of the 
 foregoing nomin. dXXowTtpoi. See note 
 on i. 10. iv. 118. On the use of the neuter 
 here, (with which compare a similar one 
 
i 
 
 U2 
 
 THUCVDTDES. 
 
 L 
 
 \. C. 4-25. 
 
 OL. 
 
 88. 4.] 
 
 LI Hi: II IV. CAP. cviir. 
 
 14.^ 
 
 TrXftov Ev/niiiKTov. KOI Tlov 'et,(o X>j(|)(i£i'rwi' cTvy^vai (>t\'ftot ivdov 
 r/rrov, /cot TO Kiipvyfiia, tt^oq tov (popov, ciKiiiov iivai !j. f Aa/ipai'O)', 
 oc jttei' A6lrji/«T()i, 3ia ro rifr/itvoi ai' t^eX^^td', r)yoviuivoi ovk iv 
 Ojnoiix) (T(l)i(Jiv tivai Ta oen'a, Kaj a/iia ou 7rpocro£)^o/<t)'oi pmjunav 
 Ev ra ^fi" o d£ aXXoc o/itXog, ttoXcwc te ti' ra» taw ou arBfjioKo^ 
 
 ILliVOl, KCtl KlVCvroV TTdOU Sou,«l' a<|>tfjlt£]'OI. 'i. W(TTf TWy TT^Mff- 
 
 <TO)'ra>y no ^iHiaica i}6r) Kai iK rou (pavepov cuwikuiovvtwv avra, 
 
 tTTtlO// Kai TO 7tXi]0oQ EtOOlVV TCTpa/l/KtVOI', K'Ot T0l» TTa^Ol'TOt; AOt}' 
 
 in Jos. 835, 9, oTorroi' t/v Svpwv «/<7roXt- 
 Tfvor, and 834, 20, tort 5c Si'pwr oi'K 
 oXiyov TO tfiTToXiTtvofiiPOv,) See Mattli. 
 Gr. Gr. § 442, 3. 
 
 TO ct TrXtTo)' ^y/i/aKrov] See cli. 103, 3, 
 and note. UpoQ tov (p6i3ov : meaning, 'on 
 account of the fear they were in.' See 
 Matth, Gr. Gr. § o91, /3, 8. In the words 
 ^tKatov elvat iXcifxiiarov, I have, with 
 Bekker and Goeller, retained vulg. tXajx- 
 ftavov ; though Poppo and Arnold liave 
 edited uTrtX., from several of the MSS. 
 The latter has every appearance of being 
 a mere (jhss. And certainly had sucli 
 been originally written, no one would 
 have thought of altering it to iXa^fiavoi'. 
 Poppo, indeed, expresses a doubt whether 
 the term Xa^xiiavtiv can be followed by an 
 infinitive, as vTroXajniSdvuv unquestionably 
 can. But it was, we may suppose, no other 
 than this very doubt that led the early 
 critics to alter iXdfifiavov to vrrtX. Again, 
 Poppo, while he admits that Xafii3dveiv is 
 found used in this sense, accipere, inter- 
 pretari, yet objects that it does not so occur 
 followed by an infinitire. And certainly I 
 have not met with any example of this 
 elsewhere : but surely no reason is there 
 why the Greeks should not have said 
 c'lKaiov tlvai Xafxfidvitv, as we say * to 
 take a thing to he good, or just, or right :' 
 an idiom which, though not found in our 
 purest writers, has always been frequent 
 in tlie language of common life, — as, I 
 doubt not, was Xai.ii3dvHv ; which, as such, 
 was, we may suppose, used, together with 
 not a few other similarly familiar terms, 
 by our author. 
 
 The terra ciKaiov here (as iv. 107) bears 
 the sense *fair and right,' 'equitable;' 
 with an adjunct notion of moderate or mUrl ; 
 as in a passage of the New Testament, 
 St. Matth. i. 19, ciKaiof; u)v. And such is 
 the use of ie(p(u.< in Latin, and fair in 
 English. 
 
 ha TO afffitvoi dv ki,tXBuv'\ Notwith- 
 .standing that the dv is objected to by 
 Poppo, and seems to have equally dis- 
 pleased the translators, who have almost 
 universally passed it over, no sufficient 
 
 ground is there for expunging it. It has, 
 indeed, I find, no place in the Cod. 
 Clarend. ; but suffice it to say, that tlie 
 absence in any MS. of a word difficult to 
 be explained, and easy to be dispensed 
 with, as well as easy to be omitted by 
 accident, is always suspicious. Retaining, 
 then, the word in question, we must ex- 
 plain it as best we are able. It would 
 seem that here dv and the participle are 
 put, as often elsewhere, for dv with a verb 
 in the optatlce, (see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 598.) 
 which is especially observed to be the case 
 in that use of tlie participle by which, when 
 thus joined with dv, there is imparted to 
 even positive assertion a kind of polite 
 softeuhKjf as said of what is very f'lkely 
 to happen ; as in a passage of Soph. CEd. 
 Col. 7G1, where dv (pkpiov is well explained 
 by Matthise as standing for dv (pspoig. 
 Here, then, we may render, * As for the 
 Athem'ans, tliey would be glad to get 
 away.' 
 
 ovK Iv byLoiif) crtpicnv tivai rd liivd'\ Of 
 these words the sense (obscure from being 
 imperfectly developed) is probably that 
 assigned to them by Haack, Goeller, and 
 Poppo, who interpret * non perinde atque 
 antea' (namely, before the moderate con- 
 dition offered by Brasidas, when they 
 would have had the worst to fear). The 
 words, a little after, TtoXiMQ Tt Iv T(p itry 
 ov (TTfpKTKOfisvoi, whicli Seem to correspond 
 to the foregoing, may be explained, as they 
 are by Goeller, ' quod non perinde atque 
 ante conditiones a Brasida latas civitate 
 privati erant, quum Brasidas conditionem 
 ferret, ut quicunque vellent, soquabilitate 
 juris usi in suarum rerum possessiono 
 manerent.' 
 
 2. ha^KaiovvTiov avrd] ' fully justify- 
 ing, maintaining the justice of the pro- 
 posals made by Brasidas.' Of diaSiKui- 
 ovaOai I have met with only one example 
 elsewhere, in Dio Cass. 200, 4, tu tov 
 Kaiffapog S., and 472, 90. 222, 75. With 
 TiTQa}i^'tvov (which the Scholiast ex- 
 plains by fierafitfiXtjfxkvov Tyv yvujfirjv) 
 compare i. 140, 1, rrpbg Tag tv^itpopag 
 TpfTTOfifvag. 
 
 vauov OTp«r„y«„ ovKirt aKpow^u,„v, iyiv.ro ,', o;«oAoy.'«, Km ,rpoa- 
 
 ^ap,hoa,w, o SI e.WKvU„<: Kai al vmh' r<wr,j ry ,;,»>„ ^^ '^-«'-- 
 ' , '"".'^'.T"" "'"""• ""' '■''" "'" ■A/.<.;..VoAn; B;.n<x,'g„c /^or. eivt 
 riv ^6 Htova Trafm vvKra ey^Vfro A«/3tTr- h y<i,> ^,] 6/3o.i0.,a«v ai 
 vn,g i,ia r,,,^o,,c, «/<« i.o t,v 6%ro. CVII. Mer<i S^ roSro o fdv 
 T« £./ ry, Htovi Kueiararo, oVox,- Kai ro avrUa, ;}v Imy o Bp«mg«c. 
 Kjn T„ .,r6.ra aa^a\u>,; ?$a, ge£«Vavof ro.lc,- ^foA,ia«,.r<,c imxu>.,;„yai 
 a,.^9ev Kara ra, a,ro,.g(H- 2. o SI ;r(,ot ^^i,■ r,],' 'H<o..« Kara re 
 TOV nora^,ov ,roAAo,c 7rAo<'o<c a<l>va, KaranX.vaav, n ttcc r.ir n-pou- 
 Xov,yav aK^av „Vo roZ t.I^ov^ Ati/Sa),-, K^arol,, rou iW,rA«u, Kai 
 Kara y,,v aTroTTf.pacrac «'/'«, afKpoTipwOiv aniKpo^^O,,- ra ?i ttioI 
 3 A^^.VoAn. i£r,pruero. 3. Kai M«p^-„.oc re avr.^ 7rooa6v,Jo„ae.., 
 HhwviK,, TToAic, n.rroKoJ roJ 'Hgoiro,.. jSrm.Af'wc oVokr.li.roc vno 
 Twv Foa&oe Tfl/gwi' Kai BpavpoOg ri,,; yvraiKo,; avTov, Kai raX„iP,k 
 »v TToAAy i;<T7epo.., Kai Owu,..,' ,lal SI avrat Oamow aVo.K/at. 
 
 ^ CVlll. Ex'mivriQ Se r,7c 'A^i^.TrdAauc, oi 'Aftjralot eg ftiya 
 ieog Kariarv^av, cVAAo-g re Kai i'r, ,] TriiA.c airol^ ,],. .;,,,A,,.ov 
 $uAw.- re vavw„yr,<,li4u,v TTOfiny Kai x9W»rwv Trpoaog,.,, Kai tin 
 
 3. TTrtpd vvKTa kysveTO Xa^Sfij/] * was 
 within a night of taking it :' on which rare 
 and peculiar idiom see Vigor and Matthise, 
 and also Wessel. and Valcken. on Herodot. 
 ix. 33. With respect to the construction, 
 this is not (as the English version would 
 indicate) iytviTo irapd vvktu [tov] XafSelv 
 Tiijv 'H., but [to] Xalitlv ttjv 'H. lysvsTo 
 [avT<p] Trapd vvKTa. The word avTtfi, 
 here left to be understood, is e^rprcxsed in 
 another passage infra viii.33, Trapd to(tov- 
 rov tysvtTo avT(P fir) Trepnrefftiv to7q 'aGtj- 
 vaioic. In this use Trapd answers to our 
 word bt/, denoting exception ; the sense 
 being, so to express it, that * his taking 
 the town happened by [only] a night,' or 
 rather, what were more agreeable to the 
 idiom of our language, (in which the word 
 bi/ is in this use only employed of action 
 not done, but missedj) ' he missed taking 
 the town by a night,' 'he was by, or within", 
 a night of taking it.' Thus in this idiom a 
 general assertion is qualified by a phrase 
 denoting exception; and here it has that 
 force by its marking intermission. Thus 
 the phrase adduced by Arnold, 6 trap 
 Vfispav TTjrp., signifies 'a fever that attacks 
 by a day,' that intermits its attack l)y that 
 space of time. 
 
 Ch. CVII. 1. t7rixo}pij(Tai] So I edit, 
 with Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo, from 
 
 many MSS., for uttox. Of the word aa 
 used 111 this very rare sense concedere, ' to 
 come over to,' I have noted one example 
 elsewhere in Arrian, E. A. ii. 21, 13, utto 
 
 TOV VaVTlKOV tTTt TtJV (TKTIVrjV kTTfywuei, 
 
 wliere see Ellendt. 
 
 2. T})v Trpovxovaav — rsixovg] Hhc pro- 
 montory which juts out from the wall,' 
 namely, like a narrow spit of land. 'R^tjp- 
 rvsTo, for KaOiaTaTo. See note on ii. J 3. 
 
 3. raX/;i//6(,] The situation of Galepsus 
 (which has been disputed) is by Colonel 
 Leake, North. Gr. vol. iii. p. I78, fixed at 
 the present Eski Cavallo. On the site of 
 CEsyme see Col. Leake's note, ubi supra. 
 
 ^vyKaOitTTt) TavTa] ' co-operated ui 
 measures for establishing and securing 
 the place.' So v. 62, 2, Td aXXa ^vy- 
 Ka9i(TT)j irepi ti)v ^vufxaxiav. Compare 
 ^schyl. Prom. 313, rbv IvyKaTaaTrfoavTa 
 rrjv Tvpaj'vida. 
 
 Ch. CVII I. 1. ^i'jXoov vavTTtjyriffifKoy] 
 'timber for ship-building;' for which 
 Thrace was celebrated, as we find from 
 Theophr. Char. Eth. p. 96, Kai hdofievrie 
 a.vT(^ l^ayojyfjg ^vXwv (scil. vavirriy.) 
 drtXoiJg. Similarly in Xen. Hist. v. 2, 16, 
 we have mention of ^vXa vav7rr}yfi<nfia in 
 Olynthia. The phrase ^vX. vavrr. occurs 
 also in Niceph. Hist. p. 33, and Zonar. Hist, 
 iii. 80, 43. 
 
ut 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 4-25. 
 
 ^ 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 atvoi juti' T(w "^Tov/novoc: »/!' 7r^/ooS(>c, Ot(ytT«X<j*i' Otayoi^rau', f7r« 
 Tout,- ivfiiiiia^ovt^ a(p(ov Tott," AaKt^aijUortotc' t»?C ©^ ytcpvfntq fii} K^m- 
 TtjvvTwv,— tnijjOtv ^ih' fuydXr^^; ovgik ini ttoXi' Xi^ivt^c: tou ttoto' 
 juou, ra 8e Trpog Hiova rouipetri Tiipovfuivtiw, — ovk civ cvvuaOai 
 ^ irooaiXOfiv' Tore ^t fp^^'" ''^*' j: £i'Oiit(6>»' Ytytr/Ta^^ai" kciI touc 
 
 r?)(; t"^ y((bi'nac ju/) icoarot'j'rwv — ovjc at* 
 HparrOai TrpoatX^t'iv] ' but had thev not 
 mastered the bridge, — they could n<^t have 
 made their :ij>]»roaches.' The intermediate 
 words, dvioOti' ^'tv — Tr]^ov^uvMV, are 
 meant to illuhtrate the iuipossibihty of get- 
 ting at the rlty, which is covered by the 
 Strvnion and the Lake, so that there is 
 no practicable approach. Here I have 
 chosen, with Ilaaek and Arnold, to e<ht 
 ■jrpoatXQtiv, from nmny of the best MSS., 
 instead ot vulg. TrpotXO., which is retained 
 by Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo, but admits 
 of no suitable sense ; since the subject 
 treated of is not the passage (Tropo^ot;) 
 into Thraco, but the approach (Trpoffotoj;) 
 to Amphipolis, wliich formed the key to 
 the other. The infin. here is supposed to 
 depend in construction on some verb to be 
 supplied from the preceding context, as 
 ilX-maav h\)\\\ KitTiaTr\aav Iq Ctoc. (See 
 note on the term at iv. 3,2, ^wtKirXtvaai.) 
 This view, however, involves something so 
 harsh, that I prefer to take kvo^i^ov (for 
 so I read) from the next clause. T//pov- 
 ^iviov, as Poppo and Goeller are agreed, 
 is in the passive voice, and to be referred, 
 like KociTuvvTutv, to the Lacedaemonians. 
 Render, ' and on the other hand, as to the 
 parts about Eion, they watched [by the 
 Athenian forces].' Poppo aptly compares 
 another passage of our author, ii. 83, r»;pay 
 Tou tvai^Tioi/. Of the verb thus used in 
 the passive I know of no example else- 
 where. 
 
 The words following, dvutOtv — tov 
 TTOTapov, are, as Goeller observes, of 
 doubtful construction ; for they niai/ be 
 taken as put, by transposition, for dvwOtv 
 f-ikv fxiyd\r)i^ oixTtji; Xifii^tig Itti ttoXv tov 
 TTOTufiov, ' there being a great lake ex- 
 tending far up the river.' But since, as 
 Poppo justly urges, the transposition thus 
 supposed is of a most unusual character, 
 and the construction as above laid down 
 involves a needless, and what would be no 
 other than a faulty, ambiguity, it is better, 
 with Porlus, Abresch, Haack, Poppo, and 
 Arnold, to johi Xifiviig with irorapov ; by 
 which the sense will be, *a great lake 
 formed by the river,' meaning, by its 
 waters spreading, on either side, over the 
 adjacent country, which is at v. 7 described 
 by the designation to Xi^i'OJCtg rtw Srpv- 
 
 povoQ. This view of the words is strongly 
 confirmed by the account given by Colonel 
 Leake, (North. Gr. vol. iii. p. 11)9.) who 
 descril»es the lake as being nothing more 
 than *an enlargement of the river, varying 
 in size according to the season of the year, 
 thou'fh never reduced to that of the river 
 only, according to its dimensions above and 
 below the lake.' He adds, that * the inun- 
 dation io caused by other rlvers,and rivulets 
 on either side, from the mountains to the 
 plain." Thus the whole formed a strong 
 defence against all approaches of an 
 enemy. I would here compare a passage 
 of an anonymous writer cited by Suidas in 
 V. aTrpocreXevaTos (which he explains by 
 cnrpoaTTiXatTTOQ) : to yap t^oTTiaOtv dirp, 
 rjp ^id TOV irapapp'iovTa TroTcifibv, answer- 
 ing to what is here meant, namely, the lake 
 and the mountain region which shuts in 
 the plain to the north. 
 
 In the next words, totb dk — ytytvtjaOai, 
 the general sense is clear, but the reading 
 doubtful, and the construction perplexe<l. 
 According to the common lection, (gene- 
 rally adopted from H. Stephens down- 
 wards,) namely, fxfdia ri^t] Ivofiil^tTO, 
 there arises a construction intolerably 
 harsh, and, from the want of direct au- 
 thority existing for ivopii^eTO^ the word is 
 decidedly to be rejected, tlKUigh 1 by no 
 means agree with Kistenuicher and Poppo, 
 that it sliould be put within brackets, as a 
 gloss. It may rather be supposed to have 
 proceeded fi'om certain critics who were 
 displeased with the reading tvofiiilt, — found 
 in many of the best MSS., — and who, justly 
 considering ti^o/ii^t as erroneous, thought 
 they should make all right by subjoining 
 TO, to which they referred f'x^Sia. Yet 
 thus a false sense is suggested ; since it is 
 not -ndpo^og, but TrpoaoSog or irpofXevaig, 
 that is meant. The true reading, I doubt 
 not, is that edited by Bekker, tvofiiKov, 
 which is found in at least one MS. and in 
 the marghi of another, and doubtless had 
 place in the originals of those excellent 
 MSS. which have ti^o/it^e. I have edited 
 fxfcia. from the early editions, and those 
 of Haack and the second of Bekker. Ac- 
 cordingly it will be neut. plur. for sing., as 
 in the case of ddiivara tlvai, frequently 
 used in our author for d^vva-roi' ilt^ai : 
 thttugh, considering the harshness thus 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. CVIII. 
 
 I 
 
 145 
 
 ^u/i^a'xouc £>o/3oJvro ^r) airocTTwcTiv. o y«\o Bpacx/^ac U re roTg 
 «AAmc ^erpov eairr^v TrapsTxe, Kal iv role Aoyotc navTavov e^^ou 
 cue eXeviie^ioaiov rrjv EAXci^a eKne^^Odn. 2. Kal al ttJA^c TrvvOa- 
 vof^evai, ai rwv AOrjva'iu^v VTrriKom, rr7c re 'A^(/,(7roA£wc rr^v ^Xioaiv 
 Kai a irap^^eroi, rriv re kelvov ir^aorr^ra. luaXt^jra ^rj eirfl oOrjaav 
 eg TO veu)T,pl^eiv, Kal iireKvovKeiovro wpog avrov Kpv^a, eVi- 
 rrapuvai re /cfAeuorr.c, Kal (5ovX6^Bvoi avrol 'Uaarot 'rrp^roi aVo- 
 
 ""V^T' ^: ""l' W '^"^ «^«« i^alvero auVoIc, ixPevcT/aivotg fxh^ 
 rn€ Mr^vaLwv Ivva^euyq kirl roaovrov, ocrrj 'vorepov ^te^ar,;, re] S's 
 nXeov ^ouAr/cra Kpivovreq aaa^pfi ^ irpovola da^^aXfr HwdcWeg ol 
 ar0pu>7roi, ov fx'ev iirSv^iovmv, eXm^i airepiaK^^ruy Uivai, t) ^\ 
 ^V npoaUvrai, XoyiG^(3 avruKparopi SiuydHaOai. \. li,,ia ^'e rQv 
 Adnva'iu^v ev rolg Boiuyrolg v6w<tW irenXvyfjiiviov, Kal rnv Boacx/- 
 dov e<pnXKa Kal o6 rd ivra Xsyovrog, {^^ avno kirl f Kiaaiav 
 
 involved, I suspect the true reading to be 
 pifCiov, as referred to 7rpoffeX9tlv. By 
 adopting this lection, we may eflFectually 
 preserve the close connexion between these 
 words and the next. 
 
 2. d napexiTat] * which he undertakes 
 [to do],' as iii. 36, where see note, as also 
 note on iii, 54. 
 
 3. i^pevapjvoic rfjg 'AOqvaiuJv Svvd- 
 peioQ — disipdprj] An unusual mode of 
 expressing their great disappointment. 
 The sense here is well expressed in the 
 rendering of Bredow ; * in »stimandis 
 Atheniensium opibus tanto magis falsi 
 sunt, quanto illse majores postea apparu- 
 erunt ;' meaning, as Arnold explains, that 
 * the greatness of the Athenian power was 
 the measure of theii' error who had looked 
 for its downfal.' The cause of this error in 
 judgment is adverted to in the words which 
 follow, TO df TrXeov — datpaXd, 'judging 
 [as they did] more by uncertain wish", 
 than by secure foresight ;' with which 
 compare iii. 3, 1, fitl^ov fxtpog vipovTig 
 rip pt) (3ov\eff9ai dXij9fi iivai. BovXriau, 
 voluntate; meaning, * the wish that any 
 event may be so or so, rather than any 
 sure foresight as to what it will really be.' 
 
 The next words, eiwOoTeg oi dpOptowoi — 
 dtutetXffOai, are meant to account for this 
 blind folly, on the principle that ' it is one 
 to which men are prone.' Render, * men 
 being accustomed to give way to a reckless 
 inconsiderate hope as to what they desire 
 —but what they do not relish, to reject by 
 an arbitrary reasoning,' litei-ally, one that 
 will have its way, and will not hear any 
 thing that can be said to the contrary. At 
 oidopai there is, as often elsewhere, to be 
 supplied, what is expressed at v. 16, the 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 \vord eavrovg. By IXtt. aTrepiaK. is meant, 
 ' hope that does not look around and con- 
 sider' probabilities, but regards what is 
 merely hoped for as actual and real. So 
 in Jos. 1236, 16, we have, direp. opprj, and 
 1216, 27, i-rrriyeipe rag diavoiag daKtirrog 
 (read dwipiaKtiTTog) iXirig. Of SnoOelceai 
 the sense is literally, * to push aside,' not 
 to admit into the mind as probable. Evi- 
 dently imitated from the present is a pas- 
 sage of Jos. Ant. xvii. 6, 3, dXX' biroXa 
 oxXog tpiXsT, ^6^y (meaning, presumption 
 that the thing will be as we wish) fiaXXov 
 atiaOti ff Tvpovoiif da(paXel, where, for 
 apaOfi, is undoubtedly to be read duaduX : 
 for, considering the close imitation of our 
 author there intended by Josephus, it is 
 not to be supposed that he would, by 
 writing dpaOiX, have so completely lost 
 sight of the paronomasia existing in the 
 present between the two terms daatpiX and 
 d<T0aXft. 
 
 4. f^oXfcd] This, as the Scholiast and 
 Photius say, stands for iTrayutyd, which is 
 used on the same subject ch. 88. And so 
 Hesych. explains i<poXKd by rd dyayeXv 
 Svvdpeva. Evidently imitated from the pre- 
 sent is a passage of Malchus ap. Corp. Hist. 
 Byz. t. i. p. 125, TVoXXd rt Kai dirayioyd 
 (read iTraywyd) r^ upu SiaXexOelg—Kai 
 irepa Ss, oTTOffa i)v 60o\«rd ftVwi/, &c. 
 
 Ini 'Sitraiaj'] For this we might, with 
 Duker, naturally suppose our author to 
 have written Nio-at^. And so supra iii. 
 54, we have Ivavpaxfjaapev Itt' 'Apre- 
 pi(Ti<ft, and the same construction is found 
 elsewhere in Thucydides. To this, how- 
 ever, it is objected by Poppo, that ' thus 
 either avrtp or ry eavrov (TTpariq, would 
 be superfluous.' Accordingly, retaining 
 
 L 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 146 
 
 ^ayicyror, ^m rt) tjgovrjv t'xov £.' ry auri'/ca, Kat on to 7rpa)rov 
 AaKaSacAtov/o^v opyoivrcuv ^VeAXov 7r£.pacT£(T0ai, Kivlvv^vuv navrt 
 rpoTTW erol^xoL rlcrav. 5. ^v «[a0Oiuevoi ol ^^v AOip'atoi ij>v\aKag, 
 WQ e£ oXiyov fcal iv x^'i^*<^^^ Si£7r6^t7rov eg rac ttoXuc* o St £C 
 Tr)v ActKi^a'ifiova k<pn^avoq (xrpaTcav t£ TrpocTaTroartXXeiv UkXivi, Kcii 
 avrk Iv Tw Srpujuovi vauTrrjy/ar rpnlpwv TrapEtr/cevJ^ro.^ 6. oi ge 
 AaictSai^iowoi rti )uev /cai cj>e6vio ano roJv Tr^iwrwv arSpti^v oux vtt- 
 ,,ptrr,<Tav aur^;, rcl ^6 Kal (^ovXa/nevoi ^mXXov roug ra avBpaq tovq 
 (K rijq v^aov '/cojutVaff^ai, Kal rov ttoXe^ov /caraXutroi. ^ ^ 
 
 CIX. Tou S' aiiroG x"it*<^voc Meyap^c I'd tc fta/cpa reix*?^ 
 d^ (T(J>wv ol 'A0r,vaToi uxov, Kark(^Kayijav IXivr^c k i^ci<pog, Kal 
 Boacjidag /lurd Tr]v 'AiU^iTrdXtwc a\wmv, e'xw.' roue £v^iM«XOVC, 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. CX 
 
 147 
 
 Ntffaiav, he would suppose here a s^wsms 
 prcegnans, standing for the one fully ex- 
 pressed at ch. 85, CTpaTiq, Tyh, t-rri 
 yiiaaiav tfxov ii3or}9T}<TavTOQ, ovk r)9i\r}<Tav 
 'AOrjvaloi Trpoofillai. But in this case the 
 ai/Ttp iiri N. must be regarded as prce- 
 gnanter dictum for airy (ior)9r]ffavTi iiri N., 
 which would involve something so exceed- 
 ingly harsh, that rather than resort to such 
 an expedient, I should prefer at once to 
 read, instead of ^iffaiav, Niffat^; and, 
 by way of obviating the difficulty started 
 by Poppo, would suppose that r has been 
 lostt Sii'tcr T7?« 
 
 fiT]Uva av iiri <T(paQ /3or,0^<rai] The full 
 sense is, that * no one would come to the 
 aid of the Athenians against them.' Aid 
 TO r)hovf}v txov. Goelier takes this as a 
 confusion of two modes of expression, did 
 TO r'ldovriv ex^iv, and sx^v put absolutely, 
 (similarly as i^bv, drjXov bv,) comparmg 
 another passage at iv. 63, Sid to ^Ct] 
 d)o/3eporc -rrapovTag 'AO}]vaiovg: while 
 Haack and Poppo think that the idiom 
 is one parallel to that at i. Ii2, Iv Tt^ firi 
 fiiXtTiovTi, referring to Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 578. Be that as it may, the sense in- 
 tended is unquestionably that expressed in 
 my Translation, and which has been fol- 
 lowed by Poppo, * because the thing was 
 pleasant*^to them for the present,' literally, 
 brought pleasure ; tx^v standing for wap- 
 sxov. On the term opywvrwf see note at 
 ii. 21,3. ^ ^ 
 
 5. MV alaOofiivoi] < having heard of 
 which matters.' So I read, with Goelier 
 and Bekker, (in his second edition,) from 
 a few MSS., for vulg. aiaOavontvoi, which 
 cannot be tolerated, since the Athenians 
 at home are here meant, to whom the pre- 
 
 sent tense would be unsuitable. 'Ecpuufvog 
 is by Dukas and Poppo explained as 
 standing for aTtiXag fierd Trdarjg tipkaeMg, 
 * sending with all earnestness:' a sense 
 sufficiently good, but destitute of proof. 
 Hence I still prefer the sense assigned 
 in my Translation, ' sending in letters or 
 messages.' And though the word thus 
 used absolutely seldom bears the above 
 sense, yet it frequently does when followed 
 by iTTKTToXdg, &c. This view of the sense 
 is, I find, borne out by the opinion of 
 Dobree, who adduces examples of the 
 absolute use of the terra from Soph. Aj. 
 116 & 112, and refers to his note on De- 
 mosth. F. L. p. 433, 21. Finally, I would 
 observe, Hesychius in like manner (pro- 
 bably with a view to the present passage) 
 explains t^if/itvog by trrcXXo/ifvog, 'send- 
 ing messages,' viz. both by letter and by 
 word of mouth, making known the present 
 state of things. Compare vii. 10. 
 
 6. dirb Tuiv TrpwTwv a.vdpwv'\ This I 
 would not, with Bauer, regard as standing 
 for the simple genitive, but would rather 
 take the expression to mean ' on the^part 
 of,' ' at the hands of,' as at vii. 70, oUrov 
 an' avTwv, &c. Of ovx vTrrip'iTriffai' avTtp 
 the sense is not that which the translators 
 have assigned, * did not furnish him [with 
 the aid] ;' for, in point of fact, they did 
 send him aid, though tardily and scantily. 
 Render, ' they did not subserve his wishes 
 by sending the reinforcements he required.' 
 Or the full meaning intended may be, ' did 
 not supply his necessities ;' the latter term 
 being left to be supplied from the context, 
 as in Xen. Cyrop. i. 6, 10, (ed. Thiem.) 
 where at vfiiv vn riper nativ is to be su[)- 
 plled rd tTTiTriSeia or rd dhvTa. 
 
 
 «i 
 
 I 
 
 arpuTEvti em tyjv AKrqv KaXovjaivriv . 2. tort Be airo tvv f^acri- 
 Xfiwg oiopvyfuLaroQ eau) npovy^ovaaj Kal o ''AOijjg avTrjg o^oq v]prj\dv 
 TiAivra k TO Aiyalov niXayog, 3. TroXng Be e\ei ^avrfv /neVf 
 
 Avcpiwv aTTOiKiav, irap ourrjv rrji' Biijjpvvaj eg to iroog JL'ujSoiav 
 neXayog TeTpa/n/Lievriv, Tag Be aXXag Oudaov, Kal KXcwi'ac, Kal 
 
 AKpodojovg, Kal OXo(pu^oVj Kal Aiov* ol oiKovvrai ^vfXfjLiKToig 
 edveai papj5apu)v BiyXujaatjJV. 4. Kai ri Kal XaX/ctSt/cdv evi (3pa\Vy 
 TO ce TrXeiGTOV UeXacjyiKOVy tcuv Kal A^juvdv iroTe Kal AB^vag 
 Tvp(Tr]V(vv oiKrj(TavT(t)v, Kal BtaaXn/cdi', Kal Kpr^drwi't/cdi; Kal 
 
 Hctoveg' KaTa Be fUKoa iroXiaiuiaTa oiKovai. 5. Kal ol /mev nXe'iovg 
 TTpocre-^^ojcyriGav tw Boam'^a, ^dvr} Be Kal Alov avTe(JTr)' Kal auTOJv 
 Tr]v X(*)^av efi/^ieivag Tui oTpaTio eB^ov. CX. 'Qt,- B' ovk earjfcouoi', 
 evuug GTpaTevei em To^iovi]v ty\v XaXK:tSt^'^Jl', KaTevojievriv vwo 
 
 J\\jr\vai(jjv Kai avTov avcpeg oAi-yot £7rrj-yovro, crotjuoi ovreg Trjv 
 noXiv waoaBovvai. Kai a<piK6iiievog vvktoc tri Kal irepl onOoov t(o 
 
 Ch. CIX. 1. Ty)v 'Axryv KaXovfxkvtjv] 
 On this see Col. Leake's North. Gr. vol. iii. 
 p. 142, seqq. The name in question was 
 given to long promontorial or peninsular 
 tracts like this of Attica, and of Troezene ; 
 because, say the commentators, they con- 
 sist chiefly of sea-coast. In the present 
 instance, however, I suspect the allusion 
 is not to the sea-coast, but rather to the 
 general form of the projection, as also to 
 that force of the term dfcr^, by which it 
 signified a wedge or com, (the very form of 
 Attica. So JEschyl. Choeph. 710, w— 
 TTOTVi aKTri Xibfiarog,) and hence applied 
 to denote the funeral mound of Agamem- 
 non, which was a A. Numerous examples 
 might be given of the word uKTrj to sig- 
 nify a peninsular promontory. In fact, 
 d/cr>), sea-shore, and uktij, a wedge (or cone), 
 and a promontory, were diff'erent words ; 
 the former being derived from dyu),frango 
 (and signifying lit. the beach, from A.-S. 
 brecan, to break); the latter, as derived 
 from dyw, to draic out, or ukio, (whence 
 acuo,) signifying to sharpen. In the present 
 instance, the Acte is exactly that conical 
 projection, which our ancestors denoted by 
 a horn or corn, as exemplified by the name 
 Cornwall); for Capt. Slade (Travels in 
 Turkey, vol. ii. 401) describes Mount 
 Athos as an elevated cone (uKTrj) of rock, 
 at the entrance of a long mountainous 
 promontory, 40 miles by 9, united by a 
 low narrow isthmus to the continent of 
 Macedonia. Across this was drawn, what 
 is next mentioned, the king^s ditch, the canal 
 cut by Xerxes, for the purpose of carrying 
 his fleet through, without having to double 
 the promontory of Athos ; and now called 
 
 npoavXa^, with reference to its situation 
 in front of the peninsula. On the remains 
 of which, see Col. Leake's North. Gr. 
 vol. iii. p. 143, seq., and Cousinery'a 
 Maced., vol. ii. p. 153, seq. 
 
 3. 2dv>;v] This, I have shown in 
 Transl., ought to be placed on the sea- 
 coast of the Singiticus Sinus. And so I 
 find Col. Leake (North. Gr. vol. iii. p. 144) 
 fixes it at that end of the isthmus which 
 borders the Singitic gulf, on a small emi- 
 nence, where are yet some remains of the 
 ancient town : a view, I would observe, 
 strongly confirmed by the words of our 
 author, which describe it as situate on the 
 ditch itself, and on a site fronting the sea 
 in the direction of Euboea. On the respec- 
 tive situations (somewhat uncertain) of 
 the four towns just after mentioned, see 
 Col. Leake, North. Gr. vol. iii. p. 151. 
 
 SiyXijjaaojv] 'speaking both languages,' 
 namely, both their own native language 
 and the Greek. So at viii. 85, the am- 
 bassador of Tissapliernes is described as 
 SiyXioaaog. And similarly in AiTian, E. 
 A. iii. 6, 9, we have diyX(o(T<Tog ijv Ig Td 
 (3apj3apiKd ypafifiara : and in Polyaen. 
 vii. 14, 3, iiTKTTrjcrag fp/Jitjvsag diyXwaaovg. 
 Diod. Sic. vii. 389, dvt)p diy. Such is also 
 the use of bilinguis in Latin ; as in a pas- 
 sage of Ennius ap. Fest. bilingues Brutates; 
 and Horace, Sat. i. 10, 29, ' Canusini more 
 bilinguis,'' i. e, speaking both Apulian and 
 Greek. 
 
 Ch. CX. 1. Topujvrjv] The site of this 
 place is well fixed by Col. Leake on a 
 rising ground, about a mile and a half 
 above the little land-locked haven of 
 Kupho, See note at v. 2. 
 
 l2 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 148 
 
 uLara (xraS/ovc 2. rrlv M^.' o5v HWw TroXtv rcuv lopc.va,a>. 
 Ka; roue 'A0nva/ouc roue Wp«^Poi^''^«S ^'^«^^^* oc Se Tr^aa^ovreg 
 aurj;, aScirec ore flSot, fcal t ^P«^^^^"^"^ ^''''? «"^.^^ ^"^^" 
 oXtTOt, irnpouv rrjv TrpocroSov, /ca! oJc ^crOovro napovra, eaxmlovat 
 nao' aurouc ^yx^coiSca a'xovrac a.'Spac ;^.Xouc .:rra (rocxouroc yu^ 
 «o;oc avgpcIJv .'Uoat ro 7rp<:;rov ra^O^vrcv ou ^a^aga^av .cxeAynv 
 ^Vva 8^ aur(Gy AurrtWparoc 'OXu'vOtoc,) o't, gmSuvrac ^ca rou ^poc 
 rcJ^iXayoc ret^ou,, ^al Xa0ovrsc, roue r. sttI rou a^>u>rara ^vXaK- 
 rrjplov i>povpov,, oUr^c; r^e TroX.a>e Trpoe Xo^ov, ava^avr., gcc^f^a- 
 pav Ka\ rnv Kara Kavaarpa^ov 7ruX/8a ^cp^ouv. CAl. U de 
 Bpacrlgac roJ ^luv aXuxrrparaJ ^^ai^a^v oXi^^v npoAQi^v,.Karov^ 
 l\ TraXraara^e ^poTr^M^r^, 07ra>e, o^rore TruXai rtvee «vo.xt^^;^»S '^^^ 
 rc^ ar^fxfiov apOelv o Suvkaro, irp^roi ',cf^pa^xouv, ^ 2. fcat at ^ev, 
 vpovou €77i7VOiUEvou, fcal 0avjua6>i'r£C, Kord ^i/cpov er^xov tyyuc 
 rSc ttoXec^c TrpotraX^ovrEC- ol ^^ r^v Topu^valiov k'v^oOev Trnpacr/ceua- 
 ^ovr.e M^ra rc^v £CT£X»,Xuf)ora>v, ale auroTg fj re ttuX^c giyp»?ro, /cat 
 ai Kard r^v dyopdv TruXai, roG fiox^od SiaKOirivroQ, avewyovro, 
 
 2. TrpofftXeoi^rfc] Bekk. reads TrpotXOov- 
 TtQ, from one of the best MSS. and 
 perhaps another or two. But I have 
 chosen, with Poppo, Goeller, and Arnold, 
 to retain the common reading ; for I agree 
 with Arnold, that our author does not 
 mean to represent them as watching for 
 Brasidas without the city, but within it, 
 after they had once gone to his camp 
 {TrpoffiXGovTeg), and there concerted their 
 plans with him. Indeed, the words form 
 a sort of parenthetical insertion, illustra- 
 tive of the thing. They knew that he 
 would come, because that they had already 
 ascertained ; and accordingly they patiently 
 Awaited his approach before they saw him. 
 avTovg] This, I have, with Bekk., 
 edited instead of vulg. avrovg ; such (as I 
 have shown in Transl.) being required by 
 the general purport of the context. Ren- 
 der, * bring in to themselves,' i. e. into the 
 city, as at ch. Ill, 2, TivaQ—imKOfiKrav, 
 and V. 10. Eurip. Here. Fur. 242, kirtiddv 
 d' ii(JKo^i(T9a>(nv rroXti. The words, a little 
 after, StaCvvrtg did rou Trpbg to irtXayog 
 Tiixovg, serve to indicate how it was that 
 they got in,— namely, by creeping through 
 some crevice of the wall, which, as we 
 learn from the subsequent narrative, ch. 
 112, was in a ruinous condition and under 
 repair. Corap. Xen. Hist. iv. 4, 7, (edit. 
 Thiem.) dvdpe dvo—SiadvvTt did x«/iflp- 
 pov : and Polyb. iv. 57, 8, Ciadvq ^id rivog 
 
 vSpoppoag. Xen. Hist. iv. 4, 11, Sidvffav 
 dvio. AiTian, E. A. iv. 3, 4, Siadvvai tg 
 TYiv iroXiv. The exact sense expressed 
 may possibly be no more than, 'having 
 made their way into the city by the wall.' 
 But that the meaning intended is, * havmg 
 slipt through by some crevice of the wall,' 
 is probable at once from the circumstances 
 of the case ; and from a passage of Ari- 
 stoph. Vesp. 352, where, speaking of the 
 close siege of Scione, (as recorded else- 
 where in our author infra iv. 133, and y. 
 32,) the chorus says, 'Y^onv otti) dr)9', ijv 
 Tiv dv tvCoBiv olog r Htjg diopvlai, E2r' 
 Udvvai, &c. To which, Philocleon replies, 
 Trdvra TrUpaKTai, kovk ianv oTrrjg ovS' li 
 aipthi^ diaCvvai. 
 
 Kai \a96vTtg] By this is merely de- 
 sif^nated the secrecy with which their 
 entrance was effected. ^vXaKrtjpiov 
 means 'a guard -house.' Now this guard 
 was the highest in situation, because the 
 city was built on the ascent of the hill, 
 and consequently the walls rose with the 
 hill ; and this watch-house was on the 
 highest part of it, and was seized, as being 
 the strongest post. Ylpog \6<pov, ' towards 
 or in the direction of the hill.' 
 
 Ch. CXI. 1. r)(TvxaKtv oXiyov TrpotX- 
 Qwv] 'kept quiet, after having advanced a 
 
 little way.' 
 
 2. TrapaaKtvdKovreg] * qui rem adoma- 
 bant.' Tov nox^ov. See note on ii. 4. 
 
 / 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. CXIII. 
 
 149 
 
 TvpuiTov f.itv Kara rrjv ttu 
 
 Xioa rcvag TrtpiayayovTtg iOiKOfAitrav^ oirtog 
 Kara vujtov Kai a/j,^OT^pu)0iv roue ev r>J TroXei, nv^ev elSorae, 
 i^aTTiVTjQ (^ojjticTiiav' tTTCcra ro crrjjuetov rf rod Trupoe, ale upr\To, 
 aviayov^ kui cia Ttjjv Kara rrjv ayopav nvkwv rovg Xonrovg tj^rj rwy 
 TrtXratxrwj^ iat^e-^ovTO. CXII. Kai o l^pam^ag, iBwv to ^vvBrf/iAa, 
 iOei opo/nw, ava(TTr](TaQ rov arporov, i/Lif^oijaavra re aOpooVf Kai 
 f/C7rXrj£(v TroXXr]v roig ev ry woXei irapaa-^ovTa. 2. Kai ol jjev Kara 
 raq TTuXae evOvq eaiirnrTov, ot ^t Kara So/coue rtrpaytovovQ, a'l 
 Eruyov rii) TEi^ei, TTtTrrw/cort Kai ot/cooo/uou^ti'O), Tr^oe X'lOtov 
 uvoXKtjv 7rpo(TK'£tjU£vat. 3. BpacTt^ae jutv ouy Kai ro wXtjOog tvOv^ 
 avio Kai Eiri ra ixETEwpa Tr)q TroAewe ETpairiTo^ pouAo/i£voe Kar 
 uKpaQ Kai j3tQai(t)Q cXciv avTr^v' o ^e aXXog OjuiXoe Kara navTa 
 Ojtiotwe E(TKEcavvvvTO, OAlll. iwv OS iopwvaiwVf yiyvofmivi^g rrig 
 aXtJcrnjjq, ro jUfv ttoXu, ouotv aiooe, fOopupttro, ot ot irpdaaovTtgf 
 Kai ote TavTa r^pea/ce, /utra rwi' tdiXOovTijJV tvOvg rjcrav. 2. oi Sc 
 AOrjvaloi^ (eru^^ov yap iv ry ayopa oTrXtrai *ca06u3ovr£e <«>e Trevr^- 
 Kovra,) CTTftSi) yadovTOj ot jjiev tiveq oXiyoi ^ia(j>OeipovTai tv -vepaiv 
 
 rifv TTvXiSa'] 'the postern;' as distin- 
 guished from irvXai, as Ovplg from Qvpai, 
 So Onosand. p. 118, 3, Trapd rait; irvXaig 
 Kai irvXiai p.iKpalg : and 125, viro^dvTtg 
 ydp h'Tog tov reixovg, ij TrvXida ^tt»coi//a)', 
 ri TTvXrjv dvttp^av. 
 
 Ch. CXII. 1. tfijSofjfTavTa'] So Bekk., 
 Poppo, and Goeller edit, from several of 
 the best MSS., for vulg. Ififiorjaaprag, 
 which cannot be right, since it would 
 require dOpoov to be taken adverbially, 
 contrary, as Poppo shows, to the usage of 
 the early Attic. The sense intended is, 
 ' having all at once set up a shout.' 
 
 2. Kara SoKovg TiTpayu)vovg'\ * over 
 [some] square beams,' such as were often 
 used in some of those machines for raising 
 weights, so much in use among the an- 
 cients. The same expression occurs also 
 in Plutarch, and KvXa Tcrpdy. in Herodot. 
 In the present instance, from what follows, 
 it is plain that these squared beams — an- 
 swering to what we should call very thick 
 planks — were used for the purpose of 
 forming an inclined plane, from the ground 
 to the top of the dilapidated wall, in order 
 to draw up (Trpbg dvoXKTjv) those huge 
 slabs, which foraied the coping-stones of 
 city walls among the ancients. 
 
 3. TO TrXijOog] Meaning the bulk of the 
 Lacedaemonian force ; as at v. 10. vi. 40, et 
 al. By 6 dWo^ o/xtXof, just after, understand 
 the crowd of irregulars, Macedonian and 
 Thracian, who had joined the army solely 
 
 for plunder, and of whom mention is made 
 at ch. 104, as acting in the capacity of 
 plunderers. Kar' dxpag Kai j3tf3aiiog, lit. 
 ' from the top to the bottom, and com- 
 pletely,' as making sure work. A phrase 
 borrowed from Homer, (so in II. xv. 557, we 
 have, Kar aKprjg "iXiov atTTfivtjv iXieiVf 
 and xxiv. 728,) and also found in Herodot. 
 vi. 18, r»)r MiXrjTov — aipiovai Kar dKprjg. 
 Comp. Virg. iEn. ii. 603, ' sternitque a cul- 
 mine Trojam.' The usual mode of account- 
 ing for the phrase is to suppose, with 
 Sylburg on Etym. Mag. 494, IG, that the 
 taking of the citadel (situated on the 
 highest part of a city) necessarily involved 
 the capture of the whole city, ' cum enim 
 caput, et summitas oppidi occupata sit, de 
 ceteris parum laboratur.' Yet, however 
 true this may be, and quite applicable here, 
 the original allusion in Kar dKpr]g to signify 
 penitus seems to have been to the utter 
 destruction of any edifice (by fire or other- 
 wise) when its highest parts tumble down. 
 To this, allusion is found in Virg. Mn. ii. 
 290, ' ruit alto a culmine Troja,' where it 
 is strange that learned critics should have 
 proposed to read, for altOf alta. Such 
 surely destroys the elevated character of 
 the expression, with which may be com- 
 pared a similar one in Shakspeare, Mac- 
 beth, iv. 1, * Though castles topple on their 
 warders' heads.' 
 
 Ch. CXIII. 2. Irvxov — KaQivdovTtg'\ 
 'sleeping, or couched for sleep ;' as Acts 
 
 I 
 
J 50 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 i. 
 
 aJrwv, Twv dt XocTrwy oi ^xlu Trit\h *>1 ^e k Td<: vaJ^-, ai £(/)pou|)our 
 guo, K:oro(/>u70vr€c, ^(a(Tw2;ovTai tg T»ii' A^fcvOav to (J)pou^iov,^ o etxov 
 avTo\, /caraXajSoiTfC a/cpov t»7C TToXfWC f'c Trjv OdAatraav utthXi?^- 
 juti'ov iv (TTivo) igOilko. 3. KaTe(t>vyov ^e Kal tujv Topu)vaiu)V k 
 avTovQ o(joi r](Tav fT(j>iaiv £7rcr»J3eioi. CXIV. TayBvr}^iivr}q ^e Vfiepag^ 
 r/^r/, Krai (5i^aiMQ r»7c ttoXewc f)(^o^t£v»?c, o Bpatrt^ac rrm; /<£V ^era 
 Twv 'A0i]vai(jjv TooiDvaioiQ KaTa7ri(j)ivyoai KYjovyina iiroirjaciTOy * tov 
 )3ovXoj[tfi'ov, 67rc Tct iavTov cStX^ovra, d^£<oc TroXirtuea',' rote ^£ 
 'AOr/vatoic K»J/ouK-a f TT/ootTTr £jU^ac t^ttvai tKtXeudcv ck: t^c AvkvOov 
 vTroairovdovg Kai to. iitvTwv k'^ovrac, wg outrrjc XaX/ctoeo))'. 2. oi 
 ^£ ticXet^av ^i£v ou/c £«/)a(jai', (TTrc/aaaOai ^t (r<;)/<T(v t/cfXeuov v^^pnv 
 roue vffcoouc dvfXedOai. o ^l eaTreiaaTO Svo. £V raurotc Sf aurog re 
 rdc tyyuc oi/ciVic c/c^aruvaro, /cai 'AOrjvalot ra <T(/)£T6pa. 3. /cai 
 ^uXXo-yov Twv Topiovauov Troirjaog tXfSe rote £»' ry 'AkuvOo) napa- 
 7rXri(Tta, OTi '*uu ^/kciiov £i») OUTS Toug 7rpd£avTac Trpog auTOV t»Jv 
 Xr/v//tv T»7c TToXtwc y^H^ovQ ov^l TTpo^OTOQ rjyfiaOai' (ou^E yap etti 
 SouXcm ouSe ^pri|i(a(Ti TTEKT^Evrac ^pdcrai touto, aXX etti ayaOu) Kat 
 eXEvOipia Tr7c ttoXewc) cute Toug /t»J /ttcraCT^^^ovTag o'UaOai fxr] twv 
 avTUJV Tiv^aaOuL' acfi^Oai ydp ou ^tarl^Oepojv ovre ttoXiv oute i^iwtyjv 
 ou^Ei'a. 4. TO Se Kf'ipvyiuia nouiaaadai toutov eviKa TOtg Trap 
 'A0»?vatoug K:aTa7r£(^Euyo(Jiv, wg T/youjUEVog oudEv yiipovq ry iKHvutv 
 (j>iXia' ou3' av a</)a)y TTEipaffajutvoug avTOvq Tuiv AaKidaifuiovlwv ^okuv 
 ^(Tdov, dWa iroWio /tcTXXov, otrw ^iKaioreoa Trpdcraovaiv, Euroug dv 
 (y<j)i{Ti yeviaOai, dirHoia Se vuv 7r£<()o/3^(T0ae. 5. Toug te Travrag 
 TrapatTKEud^d^ai ekeXeuctev wg jSfjSa/oug t£ £(TO/(£i'Ovg ^v^^dyovQ, Kal 
 
 xii. 6, »V KoifiioixfvoQ. Of fi' x^P^'*' ^^^ 
 sense is, 'in combat.' And tlie word 
 avTwv, just after, must be construed with 
 ru'ig preceding. 
 
 avrol] ipsi soli, i. e. sine Toronceh. 
 Conip. viii. 95. On the phrase aTrtiKijfi- 
 fievov iv, see note at i. 7- iv- 102 ; and comp. 
 vi. 1, and vii. 8. Of KaraXajSovTeg uKpov 
 r/)(: TToXeojQ ig rriv OctX., &c. the sense is, 
 * having occupied a promontory of the 
 city [running] to seaward, intercepted 
 from the mauiland by a narrow isthmus.' 
 Thus, Lecythus seems to have been on a 
 prninsula, (Hke the turr'di scopuli of Virg. 
 JEa. iii. 536.) high in the middle, but low 
 at the isthmus, wliere it connected with 
 the lower part of the city, which was 
 itself built on ground gradually rising to 
 the hill. It obtained its name, I suspect, 
 from the peculiar form of its twritus 
 scopulusj as bearing some rude resem- 
 blance to an oil-flask reversed. Such I 
 have alreadv shown to have been the case 
 
 in the instance of Olpe, iii. 105, seq., 
 where see note. 
 
 Ch. CXIV. 1. Pe(5aiu}g txoh^vrjg] See 
 note supra ch. 112. 
 
 2. Uparvvaro] lit. ' made them strong,* 
 viz. by the erection of battlements. See 
 supra ch. 69, and infra ch. 115. 
 
 3. In this and the two next sections 
 is contained the substance of the speech 
 delivered to the Toronaeans, though not 
 worked up into the form thereof. Of this 
 the best explanation is supplied by the 
 similar address made to the Athenians as 
 above. 
 
 4 Ttj iKtiviov <piKig,] ' on account of 
 their friendship for them.' Of the words 
 following, ovd' (iv cnpCiv — 7rf^o/3^<T0at, the 
 sense is, 'nor would they, he thought, 
 after experience of the Lacedaemonians, 
 be less kindly affected to them, but much 
 more so ; nay, that it was through in- 
 experience of them that they were now 
 afraid.* 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER TV. CAP. CXVI. 
 
 151 
 
 I 
 
 
 TO dno toGSe ;JSr,, o n av d/uapTdvwcriv, alTmv E^ovTag' tcI Se 
 irpirapa ou (T<j)Elg dSiKiiaOai, dXX E/CEtvovg ^uiXXovvtt' aXXwv fcpetd- 
 advwV Kal ^vyyviiinriv tlvai, u ri ^JravrioJvro." ^ CXV. Kal o 
 |Li£V, roiauTa eIttwv Kal irapaOapcrivaq, ^uXOovawv T<Jy airov^uir, rag 
 n-pod/SoXdg ettoieTto ry AmiOio' ol ^e 'A0rM'a7oi li/iuvavTcJ t£ k 
 (j>aiXov T^xK^fxarog, Kal dir' ol/ciwi' ETrdX^Eig E^oudJJv. 2. Kal ^uav 
 f,lv v^ieoav dir^KpovaavTO' r^ S varepala, ^nx«v^C /i£XXoucTr;g 7rpo(T- 
 d££a0a/aJToIg dTTO T^y Evavritov, d<()j ^g Trup Unmiv ^uvoovvro Eg 
 Ta ^iXiva 7rapa(/)pd7|UOTa, fcal Trpoatdvrog v^r) rod (TTparev^aTog, rf 
 uwvTO iU«'Xt(TTa avTovg wpoaKoinuLv t^v ^irix^vji)^^ Kal w kiri^iax^ra- 
 TOV, TTupyov guXtvov ett' oiKr]^a dvTkaTnaav, Kal HaTog d^c^opEag 
 TToXXoug Kal ir'Sovg dve(j>i(>r}<yav, Kal Xi0oug ^eydXovg, avOpuynoi re 
 TToXXol dri^riaav. 3. to Se okrj^a, Xa/3ov ^eT^ov ^x^og, ^^anivng 
 KaTEppdyrj, Kal, ^Po(pov ttoXXoJ yEvo^EVOV, roug fxev ^ ayyvg Kai 
 6p^vTag TWV 'AOiivaiu)V iXvirr^cja ^xaXXov rj £<(>oPr,(T£V ol ^e d7ro0£V, 
 fcal iLtaXKJra ol Sid TrXEt'cTTou, voinlaavT^g ravTYf kaXu^Kivai Jih to 
 X^ptov, (J)U7>5 k T^v edXaadav Kal Tag vavg wp^Kriaav. yf^^^- 
 Kal d Bpadi^ag wg p(T0£To avTovg dTroXtiVovrdg t^ rdg ETraX^Ecg, 
 Krai TO yiyvo^avov dpdJv, £7r((/)EpdiUfvog tw ar^aT^o eMg to THx^cr^^a 
 Xa)u/3dv£t, Kal dcTOug LyKaTkXa(5e gt£>0£ip£. 2. Kal ol ^ilv Mrivalot 
 Tolg T£ TrXototg fcal Ta?g vaval, toJtw tw T^dTTw £/cXi7rovT£g to 
 X(opiov, eg UaXXrivrtv duKO^icrOr^c^av' 6 ^e Bpacr/Sag, (ectti ydp k ' 
 Tp Ar)Kvdu) 'AOvvdg Upov, Kal ervx^ Krjpv^ag,^ OTi ifieXXe t Trpotr- 
 jSaXXEty, TW ETTtjSdvTt TrpoiTo; toJ TEixoug TpidKovTa ixvdg apyvp'iov 
 BwcjHv,) voiiL<jag aXXw Tivl Tpdvrw ^ dvOpwiVHOj t>)v iiXwcJiv yweadai, 
 Tdg T£ Tpm/covTa |uvag Ty Oew dni^wKtv eg jd lepov, Kai ttjv 
 AvKvOov KaOeXwv Kal dvaa/CEudaag, TE^EVog dv^iKev dirav. 3. /cat 
 
 Ch. CXV. 2. Ktti i]v eTrcjitaxwrarov] 
 soil. TO r£ixi<T/Ltrt. Render, ' where there 
 was a point most capable of assault.' 
 Comp. Herodot. vi. 133, Kal Ty fidXitTTa 
 iffKt UaffTore lirinaxov rov reixtog. Ar- 
 rian, E. A. iv. 23, 6, 'iva kirifiaxoiTUTOv tov 
 Ttixovg i(paivtTO. A peculiar idiom, of 
 which the above are the only examples I 
 have noted. 
 
 Ch. CXVI. 2. 7rpo(rj3dXX6iv] Bekker 
 edits, from some of the best MSS., (idX- 
 Xeiv, while Poppo and Goeller retain the 
 common reading ; and justly ; for, while the 
 context absolutely requires the sense to 
 attack, the simple verb is insufhcient to ex- 
 press it. The absence of the irpbg in 7 MSS. 
 arose from its having been eaten away 
 by a worm in some very ancient archetype. 
 
 dva(TKevd(Tag'\ On the force of this term 
 the commentators considerably differ in 
 
 opinion. The most probable sense is that 
 assigned by Goeller and Poppo, 'having 
 removed the furniture and effects.' And 
 so Hesychius explains dvaffKsvdKdv by 
 ^uTttTiOsvat, scil. Td (TKfvri. In this sense 
 the term occurs supra i. 18, dvaffKtv- 
 d^toQai, res convasari ; and in Xen. Anab. 
 vi. 2, 8, rd xP^l^^^a Ik twv dypuiy 
 avvrjyov, Kai Trjv dyopdv fiaw dvtCKtv- 
 a'av. Kistem. and Dobree take the sense 
 to be, 'rudera tollens, locum purgans,' 
 liaving cleared the spot and fitted it for a 
 TSfxevoQ : on which see note at i. 134. 
 
 dvfJKev airav] 'gave the whole up [as 
 consecrated ground].' By thus dedicatmg 
 so commanding a position to religious pur- 
 poses, Brasidas seems to have meant, in 
 case Torone should be recovered, to pre- 
 vent all future use of this site for a for- 
 tress against the Lacedeemonians. 
 
I 
 
 152 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 i* 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. CXVIII. 
 
 J53 
 
 o fxiv TO XotTToy rou ytipujJvoQ a re eiyjt ruiv voiptwv KaditTTarOf Kai 
 Toig aWoiq eirtfjovXtve. Kai rou 'j^ai/mwvoq ^leXOovTog, oy^oov crog 
 treXtura tw 7ro\i/u'v. 
 
 CXVll. AaKicaijiiovioi ofc Kai AOtjvaloi li/Lia i)pi tov iiriyiyvo- 
 liiEvov Oepovg tvOvQ tKtyeipiav inoirjcravTo eviavaiov, vojuKTavTft; 
 AOijvaioi fjiiv ovK av Ieti tov BjOatrtSav tr^wy TrpoaaTroaTiiaai ovS- 
 (V, TTpiv rrapaffKivatraivTo Kad riav^iav, Kai ctjua h KaXoig <T(pimv 
 '^Xoif Ka\ ^v/ul^rjvai to. irXuio, AaiCE^atjUOvioi St ravra rovg *AOrf- 
 vaiovg rjyovfiievoiy amp ebiiaav, ^ojStlaOat, fca), yivo/nivrig avaKM^rji; 
 KOKwv Kat TaXanrtJp'iag, jLiaWov eTTiOvfjirjffeiv oorouc, neipacya/jii' 
 vou^*, ^vvaXXayrjvai re Kai tovq av^pag G<p'i<Tiv ano^ovTac; (Jirov^dg 
 7roir}aaaOai Kai iq tov ttXhu) ^povoy. 2. roue ycip ^n av^pag wepi 
 nXeiovog iTToiovvTo KOfJLiaaaQai^ \ 'ewq tri ^paai^aq ivTvyiC Kai tfjitX- 
 Xov, iiri luiitov -^(jjpriaavTOQ avTov Kai avTiiraXa /caradrijcravrocj 
 
 T(jJV /U£V (JTfpEd^at, \ TOiq S £K TOV IdOU djLlVVOIUliVOl KlV^VVtVilV f Kttl 
 
 Ch. CXVII. 1. ^tSH(Tav-\ Several MSS. 
 have iStdUffav. I doubt not but that our 
 author wrote edthaav, which was, I find, 
 the original reading of the Cod. Clarend. 
 'Ai'a«C(t>;^^^ KnKoiv, 'an intermission or 
 respite from evils.' Poppo adduces the 
 same plirase from a passage of Cantac. 
 iii. 4, and cites also dvaKtoxi^ twv dtivwv 
 from Agatli. iv. 1. With rdu nXdio x/oovov 
 Poppo compares v. 15, irt^n tov nXttovog 
 Xpovov (iovXivtffOai, and Arnold explains 
 it to mean 'the longer time,' a» t'pposed to 
 the brief interval of a merf^ truce. So, 
 too, ^vfilSrjvai ra TrXtiw, jusf before. 
 
 2. TTfpi TrXiiovoQ irroiovvTo] 'they made 
 it of greater account [than any military 
 buccesses they might gain],' 
 
 'iiOQ tTi] For vulg. oif, I have ventured 
 to edit siog, on the conjecture of Reiske, 
 supported by the Scholiast on Aristophanes, 
 and approved by Bekkcr. The former 
 reading is by Poppo and Goeller admitted 
 to be indefensible : and although no MS. 
 seems to have 'img, this is one of those 
 miuute varieties in which MSS. have very 
 little authority. Hence I doubt not that 
 the e was absorbed, in pronunciation, by 
 the at preceding, which was by the Greeks 
 pronounced like the diphthong ce in Latin. 
 
 The scope of the next words, Kai ifiiX- 
 \ov — KpaTTiativ, is to show on what grounds 
 they entertained the feeling they did as 
 to making sure of what was within their 
 reach, — the recovery of their countrymen, 
 and restoration to the blessings of peace. 
 Some uncertainty, indeed, exists as to the 
 exact sense, and that arising from a cer- 
 tain corruption attaching to the words Kai 
 KpnTYintiv. The difficulty mainly rests on 
 
 ToiQ H — KoaTTjfffiv. Now if we could sup- 
 pose, with Arnold, that duvvSfitvoi stands 
 for fiaxofi^voi avTolg 'iva dfivvwvTai av- 
 TQVQ, the difficulty, as far as regards roTf 
 ^\ would be removed. But no proof has 
 been adduced that anvvo^ivoi can bear 
 such a sense ; for though Poppo cites Can- 
 tucuzen to evidence its existence, yet surely 
 examples from such a very late writer are 
 any thing but satisfactory. Wholly un- 
 necessary, indeed, will it be to suppose any 
 such anomaly as the above, if we read, 
 from at least two MSS., tovq d\ which, 
 with dfivt'ofifvoi, will signify 'in the exer- 
 cise of vengeance on them ; ' namely, with 
 allusion to the prisoners being put to death 
 by the Athenians through indignation at 
 the persevering and implacable enmity of 
 the Lacedaemonians : for such must be 
 meant by the tei^n aTspeaOai, since they 
 were already deprived of them by their 
 captivity. 'Ek tov laov and KivSvvfvsiv 
 must be conjoined ; the sense intended 
 being, ' Nay, they were about (i. e. were 
 likely), after Brasidas had made greater 
 advances [in the career of success], and 
 established an equality [between the con- 
 tending powers], to be bereaved of those, 
 and to encounter peril, by avenging one- 
 self on these [the Athenians] on terms of 
 equality [only].' It is intimated that, not- 
 withstanding the equality brought about 
 by the successes of Brasidas, there would 
 still be danger to them, though in the 
 exercise of just vengeance for the sacrifice 
 of the prisoners ; for, as it is said at iv. 62, 
 rt/xwpi'a OVK ivTVxtX SiKaiioQ, on xai ddi- 
 KtiToi. Compare also Xen. Anab. ii. 3, 23, 
 dfivi'affOai d^iKovvTa, * to wreak venge- 
 
 j KpaTr}aeiv. 3. yiyvtTai ovv tKiyjei^ia avToit; T£ Kai Tolq $iy/u- 
 /ia^oic ^Se. 
 
 CXVlll. '' Yltpt /uiv TOV lepov KOI TOV /LiavTHov TOV 'AttcIA- 
 Awvoc rou llvOioVy SoKBi riiiuv, ^prjaOai tov /SouXo^icrov dSoXuyg Kat 
 aoewg KaTa roug Trarp/oug ro^ou^;. Toig fxev AaKtBaiimovioiq Tavra 
 coKU Kai toIq ^vju/j.d'^oig toIc wapoZoi' Botwrouc ^c Ka\ ^ijjKiaq 
 TTHGHV (jittGiv eg Swafiiv TrpoaKtipvKEvoimevoi. 2. irepi Se Tuiv Yp»?- 
 fxaTwv Twv TOV Oiov, iiriintXeiaOai ottioq roue aSiKovvTag t$€Uj>»J- 
 ao^sv, opO(t)g Kai ciKaitoQ, toIq iraTpioiq vofxoiq ^^pw^tfvoi Ka\ rifx{l<; 
 
 ance on the injurer ;' and Xen. Hist. ii. 
 4, 10, (Thiem.) U tov 1(tov naxtaOai. The 
 words which follow are undoubtedly cor- 
 rupt ; for, as to the sense put upon kiv- 
 Svvfvtiv Kai KpaTt](Tiiv, ' they had a good 
 chance of ever being victorious,' it is one 
 not to be wrung from the words without 
 great violence. Of the various conjectures 
 that have been hazarded, as to what may 
 be supposed the tnae reading, the most 
 probable is that of Poppo, ei KpaTrjffotev, 
 according to which the sense will be, 
 ' there would be a hazard whether they 
 should come off victorious.' But so forced 
 and jejune is the sense in question, that I 
 still prefer, as formerly, to read keI Kpa- 
 Tr}(Toiev\ or, if the above crasis be rejected 
 as one unusual in Thucydides, Kai el, for ft 
 Kai, 'even though they should come off 
 victorious in the attempt to avenge the 
 death of the prisoners.' 
 
 Ch. CXVIII. The articles of the truce, 
 contained in this chapter, were either 
 framed, or adopted, at Sparta in a general 
 congress of the Peloponnesian confede- 
 rates, and were then i-atified by the Athe- 
 nians. The first two articles relate to a 
 subject of material importance, though not 
 immediately connected either with the first 
 occasion of the war or with the motives 
 that gave rise to the truce. Tlje frst pro- 
 vides for the free use, by the whole of the 
 Greek nation, of the Delphic temple and 
 oracle, from which the Athenians and their 
 allies had been excluded during the war. 
 (Thirlwall.) 
 
 1. In the term aSoXioc, which often 
 occurs in treaties, either alone or in con- 
 junction with synonymous terms, there 
 seems to be an implied condition, (q. d. 
 ' so that this consultation of the oracle 
 be done bona fide,') for fraud had been, it 
 seems, sometimes exercised by the Qtiopoi 
 going with the intention either of corrupt- 
 ing the priestess, or falsely reporting the 
 answer of the oracle, for certain sinister 
 purposes. 
 
 The words, a little after, toIq fiiv ~- 
 
 Trapovai, contain the acceptance of the 
 article by the Lacedaemonians and their 
 allies present ; the term SoKtl being equi- 
 valent to our Agreed to. The subjoined 
 words BoiijjTovg — Trpo<TKr]pvK£v6fi(uoi ad- 
 vert to the allies not present, namely, the 
 Boeotians and Phocians, whom the Lace- 
 daemonians engage {(^aaiv) to use their 
 best influence to consent to it. 
 
 2. In this second article it seems im- 
 plied, that the Athenians had either dis- 
 covered or suspected that a part of the 
 sacred treasures, which had been so many 
 years in the keeping of their enemies, and 
 which at the beginning of the war had 
 been openly treated, in the consultations 
 of the Peloponnesians, as property which 
 they might lawfully borrow for their own 
 uses, had really been embezzled or mis- 
 applied. It is stipulated, that the Lace- 
 daemonians and their allies will lend their 
 aid, as far as they have any authority, to 
 detect all such abuses. (Thirlwall.) 
 
 The word tirifitXtXffOai may, as Poppo 
 thinks, be dependent on the foregoing 
 ^oKtl r/filv. But the infinitive is not un- 
 frequently so used in law-writings con- 
 taining agreements even where no verb 
 precedes ; the sense ' it is agreed ' being 
 implied in the very purport of the writing. 
 Tovg adiKovvTag. This, as Bredow and 
 Poppo point out, has no reference to any 
 particular individuals wlio had been guilty 
 of sacrilegiously embezzling the sacred 
 treasures, but is merely meant to prevent 
 any such abuse of the funds in future. 'E^tv- 
 pTIffOfitv has the sense shall find out, detect; 
 though so very rare is the word in this 
 sense, that it seems to have been chiefly 
 one of common life. The nearest approach 
 to it is that use of the term by which it 
 signifies 'to find out any person hidden ;' 
 as Hom. II. xviii. 321, UoXXd dk r* ayic*' 
 iTrrjXOt fitr dvkpog cxvt' iptvvwv, Ei 
 TToOev i^eiipoi, scil. avrbv, which passage 
 seems to have been in the mind of the 
 Septuagint translators. Job xi. 7, V Ixvog 
 Kvpiov tvpnfftig (rather IKivp.). Herodot. 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 154 
 
 ToTe 2umm\oic Kara raura. 3. 1«0£ L<"J „ '^ • ■*« -. 
 i: x,7; --V ,ivu. iKarlpouc, i'xo-«C «-P V--XOM-. -^J 
 r„c rou^ S^ iv K.e,;po.<; ^>n l^.^.a^oM^vovc ^C t,v SupM«X""'. M-." 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. CXVIII. 
 
 155 
 
 V. 33, tKk\ev<TB TovQ dopv<l>6povg ^evpov- 
 rac — TOVTOv dijnai. 
 
 The terms dp9u>g Kai 5iKa(a>c con- 
 tain an implied condition ; q. d. so that 
 it be done rightly and justly ; not avKO- 
 <pavTw^i^Q, by a wresting of the law for 
 evil purposes, either to rum an mdividual 
 by the process, or to extort money to 
 wave the prosecution.' The words r,/x6.c 
 Kai v/xelc are to be referred to .^^vp^^o- 
 utv • for so I have edited, with Bekk. 
 and'Goeller, from several MSS instead 
 of vulg. v^it'ii; Kai V/M^Tg, which has 
 been retained by Poppo, but not on good 
 grounds; the readmg »7/iHg Kai vfxtiQ 
 being, as the learned critic is aware, more 
 in the manner of the ancients ; who,m such 
 small matters, did not use the guarded 
 modesty of the moderns, which leads them 
 studiously to eschew egotism ; but preferred 
 that plain speaking by which self is placed 
 first in ,ror/as it is in deed. The words fol- 
 lowing, Tols KaTpioiQ vo^iOiQ xpoi/i^vot, are 
 mean! to preclude one mode of injustice, 
 by providing that ^ the persons proceeded 
 against for any embezzlement shall be 
 tried by the la'.vs of their own state ; as, 
 for instance, that Delphians or Lacedae- 
 monians, &c. are not to be tried by the 
 Athenian laws.' Comp. Isocr. Areopag. 
 
 After rol, ^v^^moiQ. ] have, with 
 Arnold, introduced the words Kara ravra 
 tlvJaxoiQ from three MSS. ; a number 
 sufficient where the cause of the omission 
 is so obvious as in the present instance. 
 Little doubt is there that m some very 
 ancient archetype the words rocc ^v/i^a- 
 Yo.c terminated two lines m succession : 
 iid the omission in question would not be 
 Derceived, because (as Arnold observes) 
 Fthe sentence was still intelligble, unless 
 to a very attentive reader.' The sense of 
 the expression is, ' on these terms 
 
 3. rdlf. Vm eSoKi-^vfifiaxoiQ} There 
 is here a repetition of the engagement on 
 the part of the Lacedemonians, by way ol 
 more forcibly introducing the important con- 
 dition which formed the basis of the article 
 -namely, that 'the Athenians shall enter 
 into treaty for each of the belligerents to 
 
 remain in their own territory, holding that 
 which they now respectfully possess, on 
 the principle of modern times, namely, the 
 
 utl possidetis. ,. , ^\ 
 
 For avTwv, Poppo edits, from several 
 of the best MSS., avTu>v : but no external 
 authority were sufficient to establish the 
 latter ; and propriety absolutely requires 
 the former, which is found at ch. 105, top 
 ukv QovUutvov iTTi rote tavrov njvtiv. 
 In such a case, the pronoun stands for 
 the adjective I^iog. The next words serve 
 to determine the boundaries of the ter- 
 ritories thus respectively held by the ««» 
 possidetis. By roi>g ^itv it is best to under- 
 stand, not, with many commentators, the 
 Lacedaemonians, but the Athenians ; since 
 Corvphasium, the name given by the Lace- 
 demonians to Pylus, was in the hands of 
 the Athenians. (See iv. 3.) By ri,g Boy- 
 d>pddog and rov Tofikwg are supposed to 
 be meant two hills ; and these Col. Leake 
 thinks were what are now called Kondo- 
 zoni and Tavolaki. That by rov To/..ajc 
 is designated a hill, is certain from Steph. 
 Byz., who says it was so called from its 
 resemblance to the blade of a shoemaker s 
 knife, with which the soles are cut and 
 pared. That, I doubt not, was the pre- 
 sent Kondozoni, though no proof is there 
 that it was. From the article rrjg being 
 prefixed to Bovcppddog, Buphrasia seems 
 to have been a river or rivulet, (either the 
 present R. Kurb or Pesibi,) bounding the 
 possessions of Pylus to the south. It inay, 
 however, be, as Puill. Boubl. supposes, 
 the little port of Boidochiha ; and if so, 
 this would designate the distance inland 
 that the garrison might go. Bov^pag 
 seems a corruption oi Bov<popaQ, * cow 
 
 ^^Byloig dk kv KvOvpoig understand the 
 Athenians in garrison ^t Cythera, who 
 are represented as not holdmg communi- 
 cation with the confederacy-meaning the 
 LacedxEmonian confederacy : r/yv ^vfifia- 
 yiav, as Heilm. and Kistem. observe, 
 Standing, as abstr. for concrete ; for rb 
 Kvauax^Khv, i. e. rove Kvfiixaxovg, as at 
 ii 9, on which idiom Poppo refers to 
 Matth. Gr. Or. § 429, 1. Oi ^ ^'^•/"^■ 
 
 ijjuac TTpog auTOVi^ l^^'lTi auroug Trpog »?ftac;, tovq ce tv Ntaa/a Kai 
 Mtvoici /ut] v7rs^f3aivovTag Trjv oSov rrjv aTro TtHv f nvXaJV t(jjv irapd 
 Tov Ntdou £7rt TO riocriiScuviov, OTTO ^6 rou no(T£iowvtou iv9v(; tTTt 
 Ti]v -yf^uoav Tijv £c Mivwai', (jurj^t Meyapfac Kai Tovg £u/i^a^ouc 
 vireofia'ivHV Tt]v o^op raur»ji;,) Kai Tr}v vrjaoVj iji'irep eXa(5ov oi 
 ' AOrivaioii i^ovrag, fir/Ss kirifxia^Ofxivovq /uri^tTipovg /urj^frapwrrc' Kai 
 TO. Iv Tpoit^vif bcraTrep vuv €^ou<J£, Kai ola ^vviOevTo tt^oq^ 
 * AOrivaiovQ' 4. Kai Ty OaXaacjy ^pwjutvoug, txra av Kara rrtv eav 
 TLjv Kai Kara Tr]v ^v/m/iia^iav, Aa K^^aijULOViovg Kai tovq ^v/n/iia^ovg 
 nXuv juiri /LiaKpa vrfiy aXXto Se KWTrri^ii ttXo'uv, eq nevTaKocna raXavTa 
 ayovTi /LiiTpa. 5. KrjpvKi ^€ Kai npeapHa, Kai aKoXovOoig ottogoiq 
 
 yofikvovg, the sense is, *not holding com- 
 munication with the Lacedaemonian allies' 
 (meaning the Messenians). The phrase 
 iTTifiiyvvffOai ig is very unusual ; but of 
 iirifjiikia Ig dWrjXovg an example is found 
 in Arrian, Ind. vii. 1 ; and eTTifiiyvvaOai 
 TTobg dXXrjXovg occurs in another passage 
 of our author, supra ii. 1 ; tTriniyvvaOat 
 Trpbg tKeivovg Kai tKeiviov irpbg avrovg, 
 in Xen. Anab. iii. 5, 16 ; and Dio Cass. 
 1 188, 19, ETTf/ity. TTpbg rovg A. This was 
 meant to prevent the harbouring of fugi- 
 tives, whether slaves or freemen. 
 
 ^r) v7rep(3aivovTag Ti^v bdbv — Niffov] 
 * not going beyond the road leading from 
 the gates which are in the direction from 
 [the temple] of Nisus to the temple of 
 Neptune, and from thence straight to the 
 bridge [between the mainland].' On the 
 locality, which is far from clear, see Dr. 
 Arnold's Memoir. Though, after all, there 
 is, I think, great reason, with Poppo, to 
 suspect here some deeply- seated corrup- 
 tion, which, if I mistake not, rests on 
 TTvXutv ; for so, instead of a capital, I have 
 chosen, with Bekk., Poppo, and Goeller, 
 to write the word, though the capital let- 
 ter may be nearer the truth ; the word, I 
 suspect, concealing some proper name, 
 which, without far more knowledge than 
 we possess of the localities of Nisaea, it 
 were vain to conjecture. 
 
 ixovrag] This is to be referred to Tovg 
 IV iiiaaiq. before ; there being here, as 
 Goeller shows, a condensed form of ex- 
 pression for Kai TTjv vficrov (meaning 
 Minoa), rjvTrtp tXajiov oi ' AOrjvdioi, txov- 
 rag fievnv 'AOrjvaiovg. I have here fol- 
 lowed Poppo and Goeller in editing fir/Sk, 
 instead of the common reading firiTi, 
 which, though found in all the MSS., and 
 retained by Bekk., is quite indefensible. 
 Nor is nTjdi quite without authority ; for, 
 on carefully collating the Cod. Clarend., I 
 found fifiTf on rasure. Hence, I doubt 
 
 not, that that MS. had originally the 
 reading firjS'e. 
 
 KvpkOevTo] Here we may, with Poppo, 
 supply 01 Tpot^ryrtot, from rd iv Tpot- 
 
 Knvi. 
 
 4. Kai ry QaXdoay — /iisrpa] I have 
 here followed the punctuation of Poppo, 
 by which the words Kai ry BaXdaay^ &c. 
 are connected with AaKfdaifioviovi; nXdv. 
 By this article it is provided, that 'the 
 Lacedaemonians and their allies, using the 
 sea (i. e. having the use of the sea) so far 
 as along their own coast and that of their 
 allies, may sail, not in a long ship (i. e. ship 
 of war), but in any other vessel rowed by 
 oars, carrying measure up to 500 talents.* 
 The adverb offa has here the same sense 
 as supra ch. 16, 1, offa fitj dTrojSaivovTtgf 
 where see note. The term /usrpa is here 
 equivalent to our word burden, as said 
 both of the quantity, as to tonnage, a ship 
 will carry, and the capacity, as to measure- 
 ment, of a ship by which its tonnage is 
 estimated. Thus, with us, registered ton- 
 nage (by measurement) somewhat differs 
 from (and is always less than) the actual 
 tonnage in dead weight, which will depend 
 upon the form of the vessel, and be greater 
 as the vessel approaches to a square form. 
 It seems, that in the present case the 
 burden was calculated by measurement. 
 In thus restraining the Lacedaemonians 
 and their allies, not only from ail sail- 
 ing, but even limiting them to row-boats 
 to so low a burden as f.bout 12 tons ; 
 * there was,' as Thirlwall observes, ' a re- 
 markable concession made to the maritime 
 supremacy of Athens, which seems to 
 attribute to her the rightful sovereignty 
 of the sea.' 
 
 5. This article is intended to provide 
 for the security of the envoys and their 
 attendants, who should pass to and fro to 
 negotiate a lasting peace, and for the set- 
 tlements of points at legal issue. 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 156 
 
 ^v BoKy, TTEol KaraXia.^, rod TroXi^ot. ^al S.Koiv k HeXoTrovvn^ov 
 Ka\ 'MnvaU tTTTOvSac .It^at loucrc Kal oTnoucrt, /c«* Kara yrjv /cat fcara 
 
 OaXaac^av. roue S^ auro^.oXoi;c M') ^^Xf ««! ^^ ^«"7 '" Y^^' 
 n,ir. iXevOe^v ^^r. ^oCXov, |U>ir. rj^a, M'^e v^a^. ScKa, r. ^(Soyac 
 uuac TE ri/xTv ^al w-<: ^^^^^ '^"^^ ^« '^"^f^*"' ^" aA.</>.Xo7a ^ck^ 
 gmXuovrac a'reu ttoX^lov. 6. roTc iu^v AafCfgai^oWoig fcat rotg ^v^i- 
 Mavo.c raGra ^oksI* h g^ rt il^Iv e^r. KciXXcov are gcKator.pov 
 rouVo^v goKel Jvac, lovreg k AaKeSac^ova gi^aaKere' ovSavoc^ yap 
 aTTodrriaovrac, iiera «V ^Uma X^yrjre, oiJrE oi A«/ceSac,iOViOc ours oi 
 $u)U^axoi. ol ^^ iorrtc r^oc a'xovr.c iovrtov, v^€p Kai v^iHQ V^aq 
 K^iitTi* ai II a-novlai kviavrov caovrai. 
 
 *'EAOHE TQ. AHMQ.. 
 
 * 'Aica/uavric CTrpuravcut, ^a'lvnnroQ iypafifiartve, Nc/ct- 
 a'^nc ETreararai. Aa/cr,c tlTTE,— ruxV «7«^P ^V 'A0»jvaia)v,— 
 TroiHaOm rrjv cKexecomv, fcaed ^vyx^po^^^ AaKt^ai^orioi Kai ot 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. CXIX. 
 
 157 
 
 SiKutv] Meaning actions at law. Comp. 
 i. 78, rd hcKpooa ^iKy XvtffOai, and i. 77- 
 Td dn<l>i\oya OiKy SiaXvovTag, * deciding 
 the doubtful points by legal adjudication.' 
 6. KdWiov] * fairer :' of which sense 
 of the term several examples exist. In 
 ovSkvoQ dTto(jTii<TovTai we have a very 
 unusual expression, probably one of com- 
 mon life ; with which compare a similar 
 one in our own language, 'will not be 
 against,' or averse to, will not decline, 
 reject. So Xen. Hist. vii. 5, 19, (Thiem.) 
 KivHvov fiiihvbg dcpiffraaOai, ' to decline 
 no danger.' Such, too, is the use in Latin 
 of aafugiOj refugio, and detrecto, and espe- 
 ciallv absisto. So Hor. Epist. i. 18, 58, ' ne 
 te retrahas ('draw back') et inexcusabilis 
 ahstesy ' stand aloof.' 
 
 rkXog ixovTEQ lovrwvj Met them go, 
 having full power, or authority [to act] : ' 
 of which expression Duker cites as an 
 example Hesiod Op. & D. 667, «v rote 
 (scil. Otolg) ydp r'sXoi; tcrriv o/iwg (ahke) 
 dyaOutv rt Kaxuv rf. But more aptly 
 might he have adduced Plato, p. 985, 
 0j5y — rbv TtXoQ txovTa TrJQ Oeiag fioipaQj 
 where Tk\oQ stands for kvqoq, as at v. 41, 
 
 rtXog fx"»'; ^"^ ^- '*^' ^* ''" "^'^ hovTeg, 
 *the sovereign authority ;' and also where 
 (as at i. 68, and iv. 15) tsXt] is supposed 
 to mean magistrates. And the same is the 
 sense of the expression oi tv riXn ; 
 though, perhaps, the term authorities (an- 
 swering to potest ates in Latin) would come 
 nearer to the sense. Compare with this 
 similar expressions in a passage of the 
 
 New Testament, 1 Pet. iii. 22, vTCorayev- 
 Tujv avTi^ dyykXuiv Ka\ ilovaiStv Kal Cvva- 
 ufojv. Though, indeed, the ideas of poicer 
 or authority, and office or ministry, are so 
 linked together, that rkXij sometimes 
 means the latter. 
 
 tSoU Ttp ^»;MV1 N<^^ comes the form ol 
 acceptance and ratification of the above 
 treaty by the Athenians. With this com- 
 mencement Duker compares the following 
 in Andocid. de Myster. § 96, 'Eeo^t ry 
 ^ovXy Kal r«p drjn^. AiavTigiyvravivt, 
 KXioykvtjQ iypafindrevf, Bor}9bg tTriffraTH. 
 The words tvxV ayaOy ry 'AOtjvaiujv are 
 thrown in, we may suppose, from such 
 having usually formed the introductory 
 words of any motion ; and so, on the same 
 principle, Hudson says, the words were 
 (like those in Latin, * Quod bonum, faustum 
 felixque sit') usually prefixed (bene omi- 
 nandi causa) to inscriptions set up for the 
 public promulgation of any treaty, or to 
 announce a proclamation. Similarly we 
 subjoin in such cases, God save the King. 
 
 On the force of the forensic terms fol- 
 lowing, tirpvrdveve, iypanfidrEVi, and 
 lirtordTti, see Schoemann de Comitiis 
 Athen. p. 131, seq., and Herm. Antiq. 
 Gr. § 127, note 17 ; Wachsm. Ant. u. 1, 
 435. The Laches, who made the motion, 
 was probably the same who commanded 
 the Athenian force in Sicily. See iii. 86. 
 115. 116. vi. 1, et al. He is again men- 
 tioned at V. 45, as one of those chiefly 
 concerned in brmging about the treaty of 
 peace between Lacedeemon and Athens. 
 
 I 
 
 ^ifXfxaxoi aurwi;- (kch ^toXoyrjdai^ iv rw U^xw rrjv efcaxeipiai' 
 Civai iViavToV) ap^^"' Se rr'tv^e t^v »i/if>av, rsrpa^a €7ri BiKa 
 roJ •EXa(/>»)i3oXiwvoc /ur^vo^'. iv rourw rJ ^r^vio 'lovraQ iog 
 dXXr'iXovq 7r|rj£(Tj36ic Kcu KtipvKai: irouiaOai rouc^Xoyouc, KaO 
 o Ti i<JTai r) KaraXvaiQ rou TroXe/cou. kKKXr]Giav II irm^aavTac, 
 
 Touc crrparrjyouc Kal rovq 7rpurai'6tc, Trpwrov TTipi r»/c e*p)/.'nc 
 |3ouX£U(Ta(T0ai 'A6lnratouc, KtS' o ri av f tcr/r, ») y£<i/3aa Trap 
 r^q KaraXvGHOQ tov ttoXe^ou. cjirucraaOai SI avrUa j^iaXa Tag 
 TTOftTjSa'ac tv rcJ S»i/ia> rac Trnpoucrac, »1 f^m' i^^^ivuv iv raTg 
 aiTOVcaiq tov iviavrov. 
 
 CXIX. Taura ^uveOtrro Aa/ct^aiiuovcoi, Ka\ X i^^oaav Kal ol 
 £u^ejuaxoi, 'AOrivaloiq Kai Tolq ^vfif.iax'''^ ^*»"^^ '"^ AaKiSatfiovi 
 Vi^aaTiov SwStKarri, 2. ^vvtrlOevro Se Kal iGirivSovTO AaKedai- 
 
 i 
 
 Kal o)ixoX6yr]<rav — tviavTov} I have 
 placed these words in a parenthesis, be- 
 cause they form no part of the motion, 
 but merely announce the concurrence of 
 the assembly that the truce should be for 
 a year. Render, * and those in the assem- 
 bly of the people agreed that,' &c. 
 
 dpxtiv dk rr]vci rijv t'l^ikpav] Render, 
 * and that it do commence this very day.' 
 
 tv TOVTtf) T(p Xi*^^*i* TToXkfiOv] We 
 
 have here (as Poppo observes) repeated 
 and ratified by the Athenians what the 
 Lacedifimonians had urged supra § 5, 
 Kf/fiVKi dt—OdXaaaav. Of the words fur- 
 ther on, Ka9' o n dv toiy r) 7rpf(r^£ta — 
 TToX'snov, I have in Transl. shown the 
 sense to be, 'how and in what way the 
 embassy for putting an end to the war 
 may be admitted or received : ' a view, 
 which has, I find, since been adopted by 
 Goeller, and, in a great measure, by Ar- 
 nold. Poppo, while he approves of the 
 explanation, yet remarks, that ' thus laioi 
 (and not iffiy) should have been written, 
 because it is not said utcunque intret, but 
 we have to supply the conditional enuncia- 
 tion, quo pacto legatio, si advenerit, recipia- 
 tur: Little doubt is there that our author 
 did write taioi, which, from the accus- 
 tomed mode of pronouncing the oi as i;, 
 would easily pass into iaiy. For Ka^ on, 
 I have (as formerly I did in my smaller 
 edition) edited Ka9' o ti, equiv. to KaGoTi ; 
 such being required by the sense in- 
 tended, which is qua ratione, as viii. 67, 
 yv6)^r]v scrfvtyKtlv ig rbv drjixov, KaO' b ti 
 dpicFTa t] TToXig otKtifftTai, and vi. 8. This 
 has, 1 find, since been adopted by Bekk. 
 
 Ch. CXIX. 1. (cat a^noffav] So I edit, 
 with Poppo and Goell., for vulg. Kai wfio- 
 \6yr\<jav, which is retained by Bekk., but 
 
 wrongly ; for thus the ical before ^I'/x- 
 Hdxoig will have no force ; and very little 
 authority exists for b)}ioX6yr]aav ; the 
 MSS. (including, I would observe, the Cla- 
 rend. and Cant.) almost all having Kai 
 wnotrav, though they vary as to the po- 
 sition of AaKtCaiixovioi. Upon the whole, 
 the reading which I have adopted seems 
 deserving of the preference, as being that 
 from which the others may easily have 
 arisen, by the endeavours of critics to 
 remove a harshness and obscurity occa- 
 sioned by extreme brevity. The full sense 
 intended to be conveyed is : * these things 
 the Lacedsemonians agreed on (^co)iipom- 
 erunt, pacti sunt) and swore to, as did also 
 the others.' Comp. Plato, Alcib. TavTa 
 (Tvv'tQiVTo. Xen. Anab. iv. 2, 1, TavTa 
 ffvvG'Efievoi. Plato, Epist. 7, ravTa ^vv- 
 sekfitOa TOTi, and p. 245. Herodot. ni. 
 157, t-iro'in TdTTip ry AapeiV avvt9r]KaT0. 
 :EivvTi9. appears to have been a highly forci- 
 ble term, to denote the forming of such a 
 solemn covenant as was usually confirmed 
 with an oath. Thus, in Horn. XL i. 76, we 
 have <Tv Se avvOio, Kai fioi o/xocroi/, which 
 serves to confirm the reading Kai atftoaav 
 in the present passage. The various 
 readings which exist, may be regarded as 
 merely representing the various modes in 
 which the ancient critics thought the pas- 
 sage should be read ; some readmg Tavra 
 ^vvsOevTO Ktti offiOffav AaKtSainovioi Kai 
 ol i., or, TaxjTa IvvkdtVTO AaKt^aiixovioi 
 Kai vjfiocrav, Kai a>feoXoyr/<rav Kai oi t, 
 or, again, TavTa Iw. AaK. Kal io^oX. Kai 
 ol I. Of which several modes, the first 
 would, indeed, make the best Greek ; but 
 it Ues open to the objection, that thus the 
 Lacedemonians and their subject-allies 
 (for the Boeotians and Phocians were not 
 
 P 
 
t^ 
 
 158 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 h 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. OAP. CXXI. 
 
 159 
 
 fjLOvitov |U6v oi^e, TavpoQ 'Ex^tri^it'Sa, ' AO^vaiog llcpi/cXet'^a, OtAo- 
 yap'i^ag 'EpSiai^o* KooivOiojv ^£ Aiveag 'Qicutou, Eu«/)a^t^ac 
 'ApiGTWVVfxov' ^iKvtJvlwv ^£ Ao^ioTijUOC NauK-pciTOwc, 'OvacTi/ioc.- 
 MfcyaKrXcovc* Mtyapcwv ^£ NiVaffog Kt/caXou, MfVffcptiTrjc 'Aft(/)(8ai- 
 pou* 'ETTtSav/oiwv k 'An()>iaq Evirai^a 'AOr}vai^^' ^^ ot (TT(>arrj7oi, 
 NiKOdT^aroc AtiTp£(/)ouc, NiKiac Ntfcr^parov, Auro/cX^g ToX^iaiou. r/ 
 /ufi/ ^^ ^Kix'^ipia avTn iyevtTo' Kai Ivv^icrav £V avT^ Trtpi twv 
 ptt^ovtui' (TTTovStuv ^la Travrog £C Xo-youc- 
 
 CXX. rifpl ^£ rac »?ii«P"^' Tavrac ah £7r»ipx«»'''o» SKioJvr? tv rrj 
 riaXX^i^^ noXiQ aTTEtrrr/ aV 'A^nvoiwy Trpog Bpadt^ai^. (j>a(Ji ^eoi 
 '2KitJvaioi Ua\Xr)vrjg /nlv tlvai U rieXoTrovrrJaou, TrXtovror S otto 
 Tpotac <T(/)wv Touc TrpwTOVC /car€V£X^»7i'at eq to )(wptov^ touto tw 
 vtijuwvt w 6)(^prJaavT0 'A^aiol, K'ai avrov oiKrjaai, 2. aTTOCTTadi 
 avTolQ oBpadi^ac SteTrXeudE vuktoc k i-rjv S^iwvrjv, Tpt»ipet^fv 
 ^iXm TrpoTrXcoua^, avToq ^l iv KtXTjTiw aTToOtv £</)€7ro/itvoc, onwg 
 a ^t£i' rivi rou /ctX>jToc /uttCovi TrXotw TrtpiTuyxarot, ij Tpi»?p»?c a^u- 
 voi tai^''<*>' ai'TiTTaXou Se ciXXtjc rptiipouc tTrn/n-o/uvrjc, ou Trpoc ro 
 cXatTdov ro^ttZwv rpei^ea^ac, (iXX' fVi T»iv ravv, Kal ev tovt(^ qvtov 
 
 present) would be put on the same foot- 
 ing, contrary to plain facts. The present 
 reading may be considered as a condensed 
 sort of expression, for ravra ^vvWivro 
 AaKiSaifiovioi kui atfioffav, ai/Toi Kai oi ^. 
 That the parties did swear to, as well as 
 agree to, the conditions of the truce, is 
 certain from the next words, ^vviriOevTo 
 Kai kaTrkvdovTO ; for the libations formed 
 only an accompaniment to the sacrifices 
 and other sacred rites by which the en- 
 gagements were regarded as confirmed by 
 oaths. This is plain from the frequent 
 Homeric phrase, as II. ii. 124, optcia -maTo. 
 ra^ovTtg : and ra/ir«tv opKia is often 
 equivalent to Ovaai rd Itti opKq) a^ayia, 
 as Eustathius explains. Accordingly there 
 was always an oath, either expressed or 
 implied. With ^vveriOtvro Kai iaTrkv- 
 SovTO, compare Horn. II. xi. 339, avvOs- 
 ffiai Kai opKia, meaning, by hendiadys, 
 * engagements bound by oaths.' 
 
 Ch. CXX. The scene now changes to 
 the coasts of Macedonia and Thrace, where, 
 during the progress of the negociations for 
 the truce, happened an event calculated 
 to disturb the progress of the negociations, 
 and to rekindle the fire of animosity ; 
 namely, the revolt of Scione (the principal 
 town in the peninsula of Pallene) from 
 the alliance of Athens, which invited 
 Brasidas within her walls. 
 
 1. ale 67ri7pxovro] scil. etc dWriXovg 
 tKciTtpot, ' quibus ultro citroque ibant 
 
 legati de pace agentes.' (Poppo.) Toiic 
 TrpdjTovg, * the first colonists.' T^ x^inutvi 
 (^ txp- 'Ax-> 'by the tempest which the 
 Achseans experienced.' This is alluded 
 to in Virg. JEn. i. 39, seqq., and xi. 259, 
 seqq. 'Exp»)o"«''ro is so used also in De- 
 mosth. p. 341; and Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 
 1314, 9, x"f<^''* xO^^^h^^^^- 
 
 2. Tpifjpei — TrpoTrXeovcry] Poppo rightly 
 refers these datives to the class treated on in 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 405, obs. 2, which respects 
 words, denoting an armament by land or 
 sea, or any part of it, as troops or ships, 
 which are generally accompanied by the 
 dat. only, without ovv, when they constitute 
 an accompaniment, as supra i. 102 & 107. 
 ii. 12 & 21. iii. 96, and Herodot. v. 99. 
 $tXt^ is well explained by Dukas as 
 equivalent to KvfifiaxiKy, since the vessel 
 was doubtless obtained by Brasidas from his 
 allies, the revolted Chalcidians. By KtX?/- 
 Tiov (on which see note at i. 63, 1) is 
 meant a light skiffs attendant on a ship for 
 various purposes, especially to convey 
 messages. So Xen. Hist. i. 6,^ 37, t(^ ^' 
 'Ercovifcy o vTrrjpiriKOQ KkXrfg Tzavra t^rjy- 
 ytiXe. And in Poly^n. i. 38, 4, we have tv 
 i)7r»jp«riK<p, scil. ttXoiV '■ also v. 2, 12, Itti- 
 (iag vTr-qptTiKiy. 
 
 For avT^, many MSS. have avry ; 
 whence Herm. and Poppo read avri] ; 
 while Haack, Goeller, and Poppo, retain 
 avry, and very justly ; for avT-q admits of 
 no tolerable sense ; while to avn^ there is 
 
 i 
 
 ciaau)(Ttiv, 3. nepanodtiQ Of, kui t,vXXoyov woirjaaq Tuiv ^Kiun'uifjjv^ 
 cXtyev a re ev t^ AKavOto kui Topwvrj, kqI irpoaeri (jiaaKiov a'&w- 
 ruTovQ avTovQ tivai frraivoVj o'trtrec, t»Jc FloXXr/i'^/C ev rtJ [aOfjuo 
 a7reiXi7jiijW6i')]C vtto rwy Af)r}vai(jjv Ylori^aiav e^ovrwv, Kai ovteq 
 ovoEV aXXo 17 vqaiioTui, ourfTra-yytXroi fvwprjcrav Trpdg rrfv tXEvOe- 
 piav, Kai ovK avE/Liuvav aToXf^na avayKrjv afpiai TrpoGyivEaOai ttsoi 
 Tov <l)avEp(jjQ' oiKEiov ayaOov' arf/nsiov r uvai tov Kai (iXXo ri av 
 avTOVQ Tijjv fJLEyiaruw avcpHioq virofifivai^ ti re^rjatrat Kara vovv rd 
 irpayfxaTa' iriCTTOTaTovQ te tt) aXrjOeia Ti)ytfaEa6ai avrovg AaKE^aijuo- 
 v'kov (p'lXovQ, Kai raXXa Ti/mrjanv. GXXI. Kai 01 /liev ^Kitovaini 
 EirripOricjav te Tolg Xoyoit;, Kai Oa^(j}}aavTEQ ttcivteq ofMoiioQ, Kai oiq 
 irpoTtpov fjii} r)i)EGKE Ta TTpacTGOfjiEva, TOV TE TToAfjUor CiEvoovvTO Trpo- 
 tfvfitjg oiGEiv, Kai TOV Upaaicav Ta r aAAa KaAwQ EcetavTO, Kai 
 crjiuoaia juev ^puaw GTE(j>avuj avE^rjaav, u)^ eXevOeoovvtu T»)i''EXXa^, 
 icia oe iraiviovv te Kai Trpocrr/pvovTo oxTTrep aOX-qry. 2. o ^e to te 
 wapavTiKa (jtvXaKt]v Tiva avroiQ EyKaraXiiruWy ^16^)] TraXiv, Kai 
 
 no real objection, since by avry may very 
 well be meant ' his boat,' — namely, by that 
 frequent figure of speech by which the 
 ship is put for the crew on board, or the 
 crew for the ship ; as, for instance, in a 
 passage of the New Testament, Mark iii. 
 9, eJiri ToiQ fiaOriralg avrov iva -rrXoiaptov 
 "jrpoffKapTipy (for v7rripfTr}(Ty) avT(^' and 
 iv. 36, TrapaXafilSdvovffiv avrbv mq i}v iv 
 T(^ TrXoi'y (meaning the aforesaid attend- 
 ant boat,) Kal dWa dk wXoidpia ijv fisT 
 avToi), * with him,' i. e. with his boat. 
 
 3. ovStv dXXo T} vr^aiCjTai] Not meaning 
 such in reality, but such as not to afford 
 any aid by land. Thus, at ch. 129 & 122, 
 Pallene is considered as an island, and its 
 inhabitants islanders ; and that such should 
 revolt against Athens, was thought in- 
 sulting to her, as the mistress of the seas. 
 Hence, the revolt of Lesbos was thought 
 peculiarly guilty, and worthy of condign 
 punishment. With the expression here, 
 ovdev dXXo fi vrj(TiCjTai, comp. another 
 infra viii. 5, 6vtu>v ovdkv dXXo 77 cjffTrep 
 dpxofievcjv. So used, the words ovckv 
 dXXo are regarded as indeclinable. See 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 437, note 1 : and com- 
 pare Soph. Aj. 1231, or ovUv a»v, tov 
 fjir)Skv dvTecFTTjg vTTfp. Jos. Ant. xix. 1, 
 16, ovdkv dXXo ff ffwrvpavvovvreg. 
 
 Ch. CXXI. 1. Srjfxooig, XP^^V o^^f0«i'(^ 
 dvkSr}(Tav} On the crown of honour which 
 then used to be decreed by cities to any 
 distinguished public benefactor, Poppo 
 refers to Taylor's Pref. to .^schin. contr. 
 Ctesiph, vol. iii. p. 361, seq. Reiske. This 
 became much more frequent in after-ages. 
 
 and was often done to the Roman consuls 
 or emperors, merely by way of adulation. 
 In icig. kraiviovv, (scil. avrbv, 'decked 
 him with garlands,' ) we have the counter- 
 part to dtji^ioaiif — di'sdijaav, the former 
 being a public, the latter a private mark 
 of distinction, especially to victors. Comp. 
 Aristoph. Ran. 393, viKr}(Tavra raivi- 
 ovaOai. Xen. Hist. v. 1, 3, 6 fikv iun- 
 ipdvionev, 6 dk eTaiviojfftv. Dio Cass. 108, 
 29, Tairiwaag r^ dvadrjfiaTi. Philostr. 
 Imag. 5, tpoiTuKXiv Itti Tdg Bvpag tov 
 ao<pov, Taiviaig avrbv dvadrjeovreg, Kai 
 (Tre<pav<i)(Tovreg avrbv GdXXov aritpdrt^. 
 Plutarch, Caes. 30, 01 U Kai are^avovg Itt' 
 avrbv, iia-rrep dOXTjri^v, dvOojSoXovvTeg 
 ■qipuaav. The word at length came to be 
 used metaphorically of highly honouring. 
 Comp. Dio Cass. 202, 84, /if ydXwf raiviov- 
 fiivff). So Hesych. explains raiviovfikvift 
 by KO(Tfiovfisvti>. 
 
 The subsequent expression, irpovqp- 
 Xovro (scil. avr<p) ^(Jirep dQXijry, serves 
 to complete the picture of the highest 
 honour, public and private, npoo-epx*^'^^* 
 is, like Trpoaikvaif a term appropriate to 
 denoting the approach to kings or power- 
 ful persons, for the purpose of honorary 
 salutation or congratulation. So in Pind. 
 Pyth. iv. 425, (cited by Wasse,) we have, 
 irpbg b' iralpOL Kaprepbv dvSpa ^iXag 
 'Qpeyov x"P^C> ort^dvoiai re fiiv -Troiag 
 tpnrrov, fitiXixioig re Xoyoig 'Ayand^^ovr'. 
 The term d9XT]rT)g denoted one who was 
 victor in any of the public games. Such 
 persons were, as Duker shows, called by 
 the common appellation, IcpovTicat. 
 
160 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL 
 
 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. OXXIV. 
 
 161 
 
 Kai rove Ay»]vaiouc ^.^'z' , . ^^j ^^Xetc ravrac Trpogocrcac 
 
 CXXUI 'Ev Toiro, SJ MavSn c,>;<Trarat aur... TToX.c ..' r^ 
 Mr TOTE fu^XXic^av, o«dTi avivTa.-, aXXa Trap, a^.tr.v avTO.c <f op 
 
 2 On the term cnroTrtipaaai, see note on 
 the words at ii. 93, rove 'A9rjvaiovQ ^orf 
 
 ^r;ixlVlV^T^M.v^n]On^ 
 
 of this place, see Col. Leake's North. Gr. 
 
 vol. iii. p. 156, seq. \\^;,^^ 
 
 2. Kai am T&v 7rpa(T<Tovru)V—iro\\ovgi 
 
 Of this too briefly worded sentence, the 
 
 meaning, more fully expressed, is, *and, 
 moreover, because those of them who were 
 Te contrivers of the revolt, ^emg few in 
 number, and havmg now set about the 
 matter, did not like to abandon it &c Of 
 the rare expression, to KaTaSn^ov, 1 ha>e 
 noted an example in Dio Cass. 142, 95. 846, 
 14. 962, 24. At dvivTi,>v, supply irpay/ta. 
 
 Xoug. 3. ot Sc AOnvaioi ivOvg TrvOofjiivoi, ttoXXm bti /maWov 
 op-yta0€yT£c;, iraoiaKeva^ovro tir a/i^orepac; raq ttoXh^. 4. Kai 
 BpacTtoac, TrpotrSe^o/ifvoc tov iTriirXovv aurwi', uTTtK/co/xj^et tc 
 ' OXvvOov Ttiv XaX/ci^c/c*/^ irai^ag Kai yuyal/cag ruiv ^Kitjvaitjjv kui 
 yitvSaiiov, Kai rtZv rieXoTrovvijdituv avroiq TTkVTaKoa'mvq OTrXiTaq 
 ^UTTi/ii'ipe, Kai 7rtXTa(TTa(i T^iaKoaivvq XaX/ctStwv, apy^ovra ts t(jjv 
 airavTijjv lloAvcafjucav. Kai oi fjifv ra irspi a(paq avTOVQ, a»c fv 
 rayei Tra^fcxo/in'wi' tu)v A9t}vui(i)v, Koivy tvTp.eTTi^ovTO. 
 
 GXXIV. Bjiaor/^at; ^t kui Vliod'iKKa^ iv tovtw arpuTivovaiv ufxa 
 kiTi ApfJif5aiov T«> ^evTipov Eg AvyKov. Kai tiyov o jliIv tov ek^uth 
 WluKeSovijjif Ttiv cvvafiiVj kui tu)V evoikovvtiov KXXi]V(i)v OTrA/rat,', o 
 ^£ irpoi: ToiQ avTov wepiXoiiroiQ rwr niXoirovvrfaitvv XaA/ctotat,*, kui 
 AKavOiovg, Kai tojv aXXivv Kara cvvaimv EKaariov. Evjunrav ce to 
 ottXitikov tuw K\Xr}V(i)v rpta^/Xioi fjiaXiara' (TrTn/g § o^ iravTtg 
 t)KoXovOovv Ma/cfSoi'wy $uy XaXKiSfucriv oXiyou £C )(^tX(ouc, Kai 
 «XXoc: o/LiiXoQ Tijjv 3appao(i)V ttoXoc;. 2. tcrpaXovrec; ^t eg riji* 
 Appi(5a'i()v, Kai evpovTEQ avTeaTpaTOTrwiVfjiivovQ avToig tovq Auy- 
 ic»^(Trac, ovreK:a0tX^>rro Kai auTol. 3. /ccit e^orrwv tujv jliIv 7rtZ>(ov 
 Xo(f>ov eKarepiijOeVj irtciov o£ tov /uiaov bvTOf^^ oi nnn]Q, eq avTft 
 KaTa^^a/LiovTEc;^ nrTTO/Liayj^aav Trpbjra ujLKJxtTepojv' lirnTa ol Kai o 
 Bpacrtoac Kai o TiEpciKKag, npoeXOovTiov irpoTtpov ano tov Ao^ou 
 
 /ilETa TW)' tTTTTfW)' T(jt)V AvyKt^CfTWV OTrXtrWJ', Kat tTOl/Ll(M)V l)VT(jJV 
 
 jiia^EaOaif avTEiray ay ovte(; kui avToi ^ui'£j3aXov, kui 'eTpE\pav 
 Tovg AvyKYjaTaQf Kai ttoXXovq jnev cii(j>9itpav, ot oe XocTrot Sia(j>Ev- 
 yovTsg TTpuQ Ta ^UTEtjpa >/(iovaL,ov. 4. jutra oe rouro, rpoTTtuoy 
 
 Ch. CXXIV. How it happened that 
 Brasidas was so soon engaged in hostilities 
 against that prince with whom he had 
 so lately formed an amicable connexion, 
 Thiicydides does not inform us. Whether 
 Arrhibieus, as Mitford supposes, had con- 
 travened or deserted his engagements, or 
 whether, as it is more probable, Brasidas 
 thought it of 80 much importance to pre- 
 serve the friendship of Perdiccas as to be 
 induced himself to break with Arrhibaeus, 
 is alike uncertain. Both causes doubt- 
 less contributed to bring about a repe- 
 tition of hostilities between Brasidas and 
 Arrhibseus. 
 
 1. oXiyov tg xiXiovg] I fully agree with 
 Dr. Arnold, that oXiyov cannot be, what it is 
 commonly supposed, an abridgment of oXi- 
 yov Selv. The expression is to be regarded 
 as used adterhially^ and may be rendered 
 either, as it is done in my Translation, 
 nearly, or, as it is by Dr. Arnold, almost. 
 Compare infra viii. 35, oXiyov dXov (r»/v 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 TToXiv). Aristoph. Nub. 720, oXiyov ^poD- 
 dog ysykvTjfiai, and Vesp. 829, wt; oXiyov 
 fi' diribXecTag. Horn. Od. xiv. 37, oXiyov 
 at Kvvig du^}jXi)(TavTo. So rare, how- 
 ever, is the use of oXiyov as here followed 
 by kg, that I have met with no example 
 elsewhere. The word oXiyov, however, 
 stands for di oXiyov, * within a little.' And 
 here it should not be construed with t?, 
 but regarded as an adverb, (standing for 
 Trap' oXiyov, di oXiyov or iv oXiyf/j,) to be 
 taken absolutely, as thrown ui merely by 
 way of qualifying and limiting the general 
 and definite assertion, 'nnrfig ot jravTig — 
 ig xi^'ovg, tantamount, *in all, to 1000.' 
 By Tutv fiap^dpwv seem meant the bar- 
 barous independent tribes between Mace- 
 donia and Odrysia, mentioned at ii. 98. 
 
 3. Tutp TTttCJi'] Meaning, as Dobree 
 points out, the cavalry of each army. The 
 term r)avxa^ov (*kept quiet') has I'efer- 
 ence to the safety and security of the refuge 
 they had sought, which enabled them to 
 
 M 
 
162 
 
 THUOYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 425. 
 
 1 
 
 OL. 88, 4. J 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. CXXVI. 
 
 163 
 
 (rr>J<T«i'Ttc, ^^^ A*^*' *' TptiQ rjfuepaQ €7r£(T^ov, roue IXXu^iou^ juc- 
 
 fV '' 
 
 VOVTiQ^ OL ETVy^OV TIO 
 
 rifp^i/ 
 
 rOc 
 
 eXX 
 
 iKKo. jLuauov jLUAAovTtq rjj;£iv. tirtira o 
 
 Ilep^'iKKaQ ej3ovXiTO TTftodvai iiri raq tou Appijjct'iou KtJ/nag^ Kai 
 fit] KaOiiaOai' Bpad/Sa^ Se, rrjg re Mcr^Tjc TTf^topw/itei'oc.', — /t>/, twi; 
 
 'A0»]i'O(wi' TTOOT^pov tTTiTrXfUffai'Ttuv, Tt irciOij, Kai ctjiia tu)v IX- 
 
 Xuotwf ov irapovTwv, ou irpoOv/LioQ »}v, aWa ava^wpHV fiaWov. 
 CXXV. Kai £y TOUTW, ^(«^€p0jufvwv aurwv, rjyyiXOr] on «:«/ oi 
 IXXvptoi ^itr Appiftaiov, Trpo^ovrcc rif/o^i/CKrov, -ycyn'jjiTor ^trrf, 
 fiSrj ain(j)OTeooiq jluv ^okovv ava^wpfTiv ^la to ceog avnov, ovTtov 
 avOp(i>Tru)V f.iayjijJHi)V , KvpwOlv ^e ovKiv s/c t»Jc hia(popCtQ oirnv'iKa 
 VjorJ opfbiaaOai, vvktoq re iwiytvofjievr^Q, oi fitv Ma/ccoov^c ^^ft ro 
 TrXrjOog twv (5ap(5ap(i)v ivOvQ (j)o(5v}0tvTiQ^ {bwep (piXfi /myaXct 
 (TrooroTTC^o aaafpwg iKTrXi)yvvaOai) Kai vo/nKJavreg TroXXaTrXarriovQ 
 
 keep together, and not dispei*se for flight, 
 as they had in the plain country. 
 
 4. Kai ft/) Ka9i'i<79ai] ' and not to sit 
 [idle] ;' the word apybg being here im- 
 plied, as in Horn. II. xxiv. 403, 'A(Tx«Xow(Tt 
 yap oidi KaOrjfievoi. ^sehyl. Choeph. 916, 
 iffio KaOrjfievr]. Demosth. p. 43, fxkXXovTag 
 Kai KaOrifxevovQ. The same idiom, too, has 
 place in the Septuagint, at Numb, xxxii. 6. 
 Jerem. viii. 14. 
 
 riJQ MevSrjg TTf peopw/ievoc] ' being so- 
 licitous about.' In oj; TrpoOvfiog — fiaWov 
 we have a condensed form of expression, 
 in which a word is left to be understood 
 from the implied opposition in ovk — aXXd, 
 namely, Trpoisrai, (which is supplied by 
 the Scholiast,) and also Tr^yoOvfiog is to be 
 repeated. He was not disposed to go for- 
 ward, but was desirous rather to retreat 
 out of the country. 
 
 Cii. CXXV. 1. ore Kai ot, &c.] Three 
 MSS. have not the Kai, which was accord- 
 ingly bracketed by Poppo and cancelled 
 by Bekker, though retained by Goeller, 
 and very properly ; for internal evidence 
 is quite in its favour ; since had it not 
 been originally there, who would have 
 thought of inserting it ? And yet it is not 
 without force, importing (as Poppo says) 
 with reference not to oi 'I\Xi»ptof, but to 
 the whole sentence, what in Latin is ex- 
 pressed by adeo. It must always be borne 
 in mind, that external authoritv for the 
 omission of a word that could verv well 
 be dispensed with, in order to be of any 
 weight, ought to be very strong ; whereas 
 here it is singularly weak. 
 
 fiiT ' Appi^aiov yiy'ivy]VTai'\ 'were with 
 (i. e. on the side of) AiThibjieus,' * had 
 become his allies.' 'Afi<poTfpoic doKovv 
 
 dvaxi*>pt^iv. On this use of the participle 
 of the impersonal verb SoKti, see Viger, 
 p. 329, sq. Render, ' it seeming good or 
 being determined by both to retreat.' The 
 oJcrre is to be construed with oi MaKtdoveg 
 — oiKou. At KvpioOtv ovSev there is, as 
 Poppo and Goeller are agreed, the use of 
 nomin. absol. for genit. absol. ; on which 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 562. The particle 
 oTnjviKa may include together with the 
 time of departure, the mode thereof. 
 
 Remarkably similar in nature to the 
 present is a passage supra iv, 6fi, 2, (pojSrj- 
 QavTsg, vo^iaavrtg, Sec. ; and by fvOvg 
 (po(3tjOkvT(g here is denoted the immediate 
 cause of the departure, namely, the sudden 
 impulse of fear ; and by vopicravTfg, &c. 
 the ground of that fear, which was the 
 supposition that those who were coming 
 against them were more in number than 
 they were, and all but at hand. The inter- 
 posed words 07r£p (piXtl — tK7r\i)yvva6ai 
 are meant to be illustratlre of the sudden 
 fear just mentioned, by expressing that 
 'such sudden i)anics,from no definite cause, 
 all great armies are accustomed to feel.' 
 With respect to the construction here, the 
 relative ortp is to be referred to the matter 
 just spoken of (namely, sudden alarm) ; 
 and the words aaa<poig tKTrXrjyvvaOai are 
 (as Goeller observes) subjoined as an ex- 
 egetical apposition to explain what was 
 meant by the orrfp, as in another passage 
 infra vii. 80, oiov ^iXei Trnai. (TrpaTonk^oig 
 — <p6(3nt Kai StifxaTa iyyiyvtaQot.. Comp. 
 also viii. 22, OTpaTtvovrai — 'EX\//(T7rovrov, 
 and see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 476. Notwith- 
 standing, however, the addition for ex- 
 planation-sake in the present passage, yet, 
 as Poppo remarks, some verb is left to bo 
 
 if 
 
 I 
 
 /i£v »/ r\XQov iirdvai, otrov ^£ ovttm irapfivat, KaTa(TTavTtq et; 
 aifjivi^iov (jivyinv l^^povv tV oiftrou* Kai tov Uep^lKKav to wpidTov 
 OVK aiaOavo^nvoVy wg t /vto, t^vayKacrav wplv tov Bpaal^av l^e'iv 
 (airoOtv yap ttoXv aXX^iXwi^ laTpaTomSwovTo) irpoaTreXOeiv. 
 2. BpacTi^ag ^e a^m ry fw, wq a^e roue Ma/ctSovac wpoKe^^wpt)- 
 KOTag, TovQ re 'IXXu^iouc Kai tov 'Appt/BaToy juiXXovroc CTrterai, 
 Evvayayujv Kai avToq ig TSTpdyiovov Ta^iv Tovg OTrXtroc, Kai tov 
 xpiXov ofiiXov eg fxkcrov Xo/3tuy, ^uvouto avayjuypfiv, 3. iK^po- 
 fioyg ^Cj u 7rp iTpoa(^aXXouv ouroTc, tro^e Tovg veioraTovg' kuI 
 avTog, XoyaSag e^ojv TpiaKOGiovg, TeXivTa7og, yvfo/Lujv el-^ev, vtto- 
 XWpujv, Totg TU)v ivavTiMV TrpujToig TrpocTKeicToinevoig avOiaTafuvog 
 a^wvecrOai. 4. kqi, irpiv Tovg iroXeiniovg tyyvg eivaij tjg ^td Taveiov 
 TrapiKsXevaaTO Tolg dTpaTiioTaig rotate. 
 
 L/XXV 1. *' Et ^iv f^irj vwioiTTwoVy av^peg YlEXoirovvtiaioiy vfiag 
 
 understood, as KvufSaivtiv or yiyveffOai, 
 or TToulv, which is expressed in another 
 case, V. 70, oirtp 0tXa to fityaXa orparo- 
 vreSa ttoiup. With respect to daatpCig, this 
 reading has been properly edited by Haack, 
 Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, ou the au- 
 thority of three MSS., the Scholiast, Valla, 
 and T. Mag., and further borne out by the 
 very nature of the thing ; since, as Duker 
 observes, those panic fears, &c. befal 
 armies not <Ta(pa>g, but daatpatc, i. e, from 
 no apparent cause sufficient to account 
 for them ; of which an instance presents 
 itself at vii. 80. Examples of the word— 
 which is extremely rare — are found supra 
 iv. 20. Dio Cass. 422, 12. Xen. de Venat. 
 iii. 10, (where it is said of dogs,) fiira- 
 9sov(Ti yap ('change their course') ai fitv 
 aaatpCJg, at St ttoXv vtroXa^^dvovaai., do^d- 
 Kov(Tai Sk ertpai, in which passage the 
 terms vTroXafifidviiv and So^d'Ctiv differ 
 as genus and species. 
 
 The word further on, rjvdyKaffav, is not 
 to be understood of any compulsion by phy- 
 sical force, or the terror on the part of the 
 Macedonian troops, but of that moral com- 
 pulsion by which, when no other prudent 
 course lies open, a person is said to be 
 forced to do a thing. 
 
 TTpiv TOV Bpaffidav idiTp] The Scholiast 
 and the older commentators take Idtiv as 
 here bearing the sense colloqui, by an Atti- 
 cism, of which they adduce examples from 
 Lucian, Dial. M. 9, and a passage of the 
 New Testament, Luke viii. 20, Idtlv tre, 
 with which compare another in St. Matth. 
 xii. 46, avT(p XaXi)ffai. Duker, however, 
 rejects the idea of Atticism in this case ; 
 and, I admit, on good grounds ; not in- 
 deed as based on the reason he alleges, that 
 
 ' in the word iSf}%>, as also in ivTvyxdvfiv, 
 there is a figure of speech by which the 
 antecedent is put instead of the con- 
 sequent,' but because the idiom in question 
 is found in Greek the furthest removed 
 from Attic, and is observable both in the 
 Latin visere, the Fr. voir, and the Eng. to 
 see. 
 
 2. TtTpdyiovov TuKiv^ 'a hollow square' 
 (equivalent to TrXaimov at vii. 78), See 
 Onosand. Strat. p. 33, seqq. and Schwebel 
 there. 
 
 3. tic^po/ioyc] Of this word, which is 
 rare, an example occurs in Xen. Hist, iv, 
 5, 16, where we have oi tK^po/tot joined 
 with ot iTTTriig. So also in Dio Cass. p. 516, 
 56, the word is used of light cavalry : and 
 among the Romans the excursores answered 
 to our light infantry skirmishers. Consider- 
 ing, however, that Brasidas was so cir- 
 cumstanced, that his policy was to keep 
 his troops together, and not send out 
 skirmishers ; and, moreover, taking into 
 account the absence here of the article, — 
 it is, I think, best, with Poppo, to suppose 
 that these troops (consisting, we may 
 imagine, of the youngest and most active 
 of the heavy-armed) were placed as a 
 reserve withm the hoIk»w square, and so 
 disposed as to run out at certain intervals 
 when it was needful to act ou the offensive 
 by repelling attack. 
 
 The words Kai avrbg are, as Poppo 
 observes, to be regarded as transposed, 
 and to be refeiTed to SuvotiTo dvaxLopiiv 
 preceding. Construe : Kai avrbg yvo}ftijv 
 tlx^v, reXevTolog u7rox<«>pw*'. Xoya^n^ *X*''*' 
 rp. dfivvetrOai dvOiffrdfievog Tolg Trpwroig 
 7rpo(TKSi(TOfjisvotg tCjv ivai'Ti(t)v. 
 
 Ch. CXXVI, We have here a truly 
 M 2 
 
1G4 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 r.S ra a.,.ov,Zo(ia,, Kal or. (3<i,>/3ooo. ol eu.o.r.c Km -oXX.,., e.^rX.,.. 
 
 r« £ l«va.v .«pL»;«v L;<.r«re, aXXa 8.-_o.kh«v apr.,.s K«. 
 tl n«r. i. «Ic ou .oXXoi oX/^o,. Sp^ov^n; «XX« uXao...... ,...X- 
 
 soldier-like exhortation, similar to that of 
 Phormio supra ii. 89, and one imitated trom 
 the present in Jos. Bell. iii. 10, 2, and cer- 
 tain harangues in modern times, especial ly 
 those addressed by Napoleon tr) his men in 
 like critical conjunctures. This is pecu- 
 liarly characterized as brief, pithy, and 
 comin.' at once to the point, attaining its 
 
 Sap^ApovQ d'e (sect. 3, mit.) to the end of 
 ihe speech.' Of TTiwg rip' aTroXn^tv the 
 sense is, ' on account of this desertion. 1 n 
 the words /3paxa i'Tro/xrr/^an Kai Trapoi- 
 vkati there is contained the .same delicate 
 address as in h^axv^^ "M« ^V TrapaKtXev. 
 an, the former expression being intended 
 to soften the effect of the lattc r. Compare 
 
 coming at once lo mc y^...., -\—:'^ "' t^- „... n-a Ant. p. 34G, 40, /3()«Xf'V 
 «ppeal™cha,-comingfvomthe brave and ^. 2- «V««^^C ^^^'' P Jy j^ p,,„„,i„ 
 
 cool determination «ith «hiel. the tn, y aripuo^ .va. .^j ;, 
 
 eourageous are ahvays ready to meet per.! J^J:^" jf gS V.|««' "xJ^"" ^- '""" 
 
 of barbarian assailants. P"J ^- .._.,, „j ^^ ^oXXoi, &c.] The 
 
 I. This section contains what is in ^^J* ^^^^ 'J^-^^> i, certainly not to 
 
 effect, the proem, though destitute of that f;;^^>;^^^^^^^^^^ the ov, or 
 
 which, by the rules of rhetoric, would con- be lemoved either ^y b ^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 stitute the fonn thereof ; and it is, with by ^^f/^" S'.^^.'^^'^^^^it'^^^^ and does but 
 
 admirable judgment, taken from the pecu- ^-P^^^^^;^^ and tt ecoid "s forbidden 
 
 liar ciranMances in w^nch the hearers ^^ ^ J^^^ ^^^"^^^^^^^^ 
 
 stand, and without which no address, in b> the a^sence^^i ^^^^^^ 
 
 the way of exhortation or admonition, -« f ^^^^^J^^^,^^^^ 
 
 would bave been necessary. ^ »^ p^nnn that the oi; arose from the 
 
 .V.X,;^.. .-X«.] f<;r U.Xnn..nea. The -^ 1 oppo^^^^^^^^ ^^Hterlwho did not con- 
 
 t;A:^^:^lA T^t r ^^e, i^ance of negligence 
 
 ment being as much as P««P^1^J^^P* The force of the argument here (not so 
 
 out of sight. By the expression placed ^}X^;^'^Xi.H\ye\^ serving to soothe the 
 
 before to TraoaKtXtvau, namely, di^ax^jv, much conclusive, ^^/f ;;'"« ^ • ^j^^^ 
 
 Ts meant' the 'instructing them as to their pnde -']^.l^J^^^fJ'^^^^^ 
 
 real situation, as regarded the weakness ' ^l^<^>; «"f^'^^\"^* ^?,,^^ S^^^^^^^^ 
 
 and want of discipline of their enemy, and abandonment of ^l^^"" f l^^^^' ^"^ f ^ ^ 
 
 ?heir own strength of skill and courage. "JJ^^t? state S ha^^ 
 
 With respect to the words following, Trpoc ^f "f/^. ^^^^^^ '^f the few, who had thus 
 
 ,1. rr)v «-\-^-7Vr;;r tl\ nrwdrh gain d, ^d stiU maintained, their domi- 
 as observes Arnold, Uhree things wliicti g^"^^"' ^ ,, rphis was true in 
 
 rTV\l'"anies •• 'o'^thrs'uptHo; lointTfacl sTnc^, as Goeller observes, 
 
 doned by their alhes , .. "'« '"P"; "^ I c„„rta, uaucitas Doriensium et Heracli- 
 
 numbersoftheenemy; and,3 thattho^: ^P^»;f ^^^^^j^^; Helotarum ct Pence- 
 
 enemies were barbarians. io tne isc uctium _, „. , t:_ MnpUer's Dor 
 
 Brasidas replies briefly; the 3rd particular corum imperabat. bee Muellers i. 
 
 he notices more at large, from the words vol. ii. p. £\. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. (JAP. CXXVI. 
 
 ]65 
 
 Aoi' tXa(T(Touc, ou/c a A Aw rivi KTr^Gd/iievoi Trjv ^vvaaTHav, i] rat 
 fiaxontvoi Koarfiv, 3. (3a^j5dpovg ^e, oug vvv aTrapia ^e^ire, 
 fiaOtiv y^pr] e^ wv re TrporjyioviaOs toIq MaKi^ocriv avrwv, Kai d<p 
 wv iyw HKatu) re /cat aAAwi' clko^ CTrttrra/uat, ou ^tcvouv iaofiivovi:. 
 
 The next words, ovk aXXy — liaxo/xtvoi 
 Knartlv, in which there is an allusion to 
 the iHO(fe by which they acquired their 
 dominion, (namely, by the utter subjuga- 
 tion of the original inhabitants of Pelopon- 
 nesus,) contain what is meant tacitly to 
 sf'ir np the minds of the hearers ; the 
 genenil meaning intended being, tliat, *as 
 they ya'uied their dominion by the sword, 
 thoy can alone maintain it by the sword.' 
 
 3. f^ <ov TrporiyiovirrOe rolg MaKiSomv 
 avTioi'] These words involve a certain 
 perplexity, which is best removed by 
 (Joeller, who explains the sense to be, 
 * from the trial which you have previously 
 had by contest with those of them wlio 
 are Macedonians ;' meaning, the Lyn- 
 cestians, whom they had fought with and 
 defeated three days before, (see ch. 124,) 
 and who were regarded as Macedonians, 
 (sec ii. 99,) and, consequently, hcirbarians ; 
 for, that the Macedonians were, by the 
 other nations of Greece, then reckoned 
 among barbarians, there is every reason 
 to suppose. And that they continued to 
 be so reckoned down to the time of king 
 Philip, is, as Heilm. observes, certain 
 from the oration of Demosthenes Tnpl 
 irapairpial^tiag. Thus (as Dukas no- 
 tices) ' the speaker divides the barbarians 
 into two parts, — the Macedonian bar- 
 barians, with whom they had already 
 fought, and the lllyrian ones, with whom 
 thoy were going to fight ; from the former 
 of whom they might judge of the latter.' 
 
 With respect to the idiom in Tolg Ma/c. 
 avToiv, it is, as Poppo says, parallel to 
 that in the words infra v' 15, oi SlTrap- 
 riarai avribv. The tjv following, is, as 
 Poppo explains, for Ufivwv a; and this 
 form of expression, a 7rpor}yiovia9e, is to 
 be explained on the same principle as that 
 by which the Greeks say, dyuiva dyujvi- 
 Ke(T9ai. Comp. also hayo)viZ,t<T9ai ravra, 
 in Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 12. 
 
 For eUd^u), several of the best MSS. 
 have fiKa^wr, which is edited by Haack, 
 Poppo, Goeller, and Arnold ; while Bekker 
 retains the common reading, which I have 
 also thought proper to do, (as I formerly 
 had done in my smaller edition of Thucy- 
 dides,) since, otherwise, the word tUdKujv 
 must have referred to it the dat. uKoy 
 i'iXXwv; which would be doing violence 
 to the construction, by which tlie two 
 half clauses of the clause, kept distinct by 
 
 means of the rt Kai, cannot be intei-mixed. 
 Moreover, the union of tiKa^iov dXXwv 
 aKoy is forbidden by the plain fact, that 
 the conjectKre which Brasidas and his 
 troops had to form as to the Illyrians, 
 was not from the report of others, but 
 from what they had themselves learnt 
 fnmi their late experience of the conter- 
 minous barbai-ians, the Lyncestians. Not 
 to say, that to speak of conjecturing any 
 thhig by report of others, or even knowing 
 by conjecture, involves something like an 
 absurdity. Accordingly, aKoy is, I believe, 
 never joined with tiVd^^u, but not unfre- 
 quently with *7rt(rr«/Ltnt, and its syno- 
 nymes ; e. gr. supra i. 4. Antiph. p. 137 
 & 138. Plato, p. 94. Finally, thus the 
 construction would involve a hai*shnes8 
 not to be borne out by any jiarallel one in 
 our author. Hence, far more probable is 
 it that eiKdKmv was a mistake of the 
 copyists, (who not unfrequently confound 
 the participle pres. and the verb iiid. 
 pres. 1st person,) than that Thucydides 
 should have written what violates every 
 principle of grammatical construction, and 
 perverts his own meaning, which evidently 
 was to represent Brasidas saying of the 
 lllyrian barl)arians, ' from what I both 
 myself conjecture, (from my experience 
 of their fellow -jbarbarians,) and know 
 (fully understand) by the report of others.' 
 This opposition between conjecture and 
 knowledge (or certain intelligence) is by 
 no means uiifrequent in the Greek writers, 
 being found not onlv in the phUosophcrSj 
 (as Plato, p. 9«. 105. 425. Xen. Cyr. 
 i. 6, 9. Anab. i. 6, 11, & i. 10, 10. Mem. 
 iii. C, 11, & 5, 6,) but also in ordinary 
 writers, as Demosth. p. 207, 12, tyo* dk 
 ol^a, o(T(i) dv Ik Xoyifffiov Tig (TkottCjv 
 tiKacrai. yEschin. p. 76, 20, ovk tiKd^oiv, 
 dXX' dKpifiutg, and Pollux, ix. 150. 151, 
 whei'e to tickvai, yiyvojCKtiv, and tTria- 
 TanQai are opposed, as contrary terms, 
 (iKai^fiv, TSK/naiptaGai, &c. So also in 
 another passage of our author himself, 
 vi. 92, we have, o<T<f/ tu ^iv ' AOrivaitav 
 oWa, Ta S' vfitTfpa yKal^ov. 
 
 Such are my reas<^)ns for rejecting the 
 reading tiKd^ivv. and adopting tiKa^u) ; 
 which, indeed, I should scarcely have 
 thought it necessary thus fully to state, 
 but for the remark of Poppo, that I had 
 (in before giving it the preference) * chosen 
 rather to speak as a matter of opinion^ 
 
166 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 167 
 
 fi 
 
 4. Kal 7tip (KTii jLttv Tto ovTi aaOivti OVTCI TWV TToXfjUlWI^ ^oKrjmv fx" 
 Id^^^uoc, StLx') «X>J0'i^- 7rpoa7£vojH£v»/ TTfpi avTwv iOdoGVVB ^aXXoi' 
 
 Ttc av auroTc roXftr/poTEpov 7rpo(T(/)epotTO. 5. outoi St rr/y fXiWrjcnv 
 iLilv i^ovai TOiQ dnufjoig </)oj3£pav' /cai 70/0 f TrXri^a oi/^cwc Sfii'oi, 
 Kat jSo^Jc lniy^Ou d(j)opmoh ri T€ 8id Ktv^C tTravdcracTtc rtuv ottXwv 
 
 than to prove and establish.' In point of 
 fact, Poppo himself pronounces (with true 
 German tTrox'n) t^^* ' ^e scarcely doubts 
 but that eiKciW is the true reading.' 
 
 The term which follows, tTriarafiai, 
 must, from the nature of the thing, have 
 the qualified sense intellhjo; for otherwise 
 the two terms i-rriaTaadai and I'dkvaif 
 like our verb to know, can, in strictness, 
 only mean, as Johnson defines, 'to per- 
 ceive with certamty, whether intuitive or 
 discursive.' 
 
 4. 0(Ta fikv — didaxn dXrjOrjQ rrpoayt- 
 ronevt], &c.] Of this sentence the general 
 meaning is clear, namely, ' for truly such 
 points of the enemy as, being really weak, 
 have a show of strength, tend, after a true 
 knowledge of them, to i-ather embolden 
 their opponents ; but as to those who pos- 
 sess any sure advantage, he alone, who 
 knows it not beforehand, will very cou- 
 rageously engage with them.' Here, how- 
 ever, the construction is harsh, and we 
 may best, with Poppo, regard it as pre- 
 senting a confusion of two constructions of 
 the verb. The former clause is, as Goellcr 
 observes, of the same nature with that at 
 i. 22, 1, xaXsTTor Tt]v dfcpi/ifiar, &c, 
 where we have a change of construction, 
 for TOVTOJv rCjv Xt^^'^^^^^ '"V^ "'^P* 
 avrriv diafi. X"^- ^1^' -^"^^ "^ either 
 place, as Poppo observes, 'the apodosis 
 ouf^ht to begin from the demonstrative 
 ovToi, or in the protasis ft Tiva ought to 
 be said.' With respect to the latter clause, 
 one should, as Goeller observes, have 
 rather expected, oIq ^e ^(jSaiiog ri Trpoa- 
 t(TTiv dyaObv, rovroit; fiij TrpotdujQ Tig av 
 ToXjx. Trpo<T<pepoiTo : but our author wrote 
 avTolg, as though d Sk riffi lit^aiiog ri 
 Trpofftcrnv ay ctObv, &c. had preceded, 
 
 5. What was before said generally, is 
 now applied to the particular case before 
 them. And the sense here intended is, 
 'Thus those [before you] have, indeed, 
 their impending attack terrific to such 
 as are unacquainted with, or who have 
 had no trial of, them.' Such seems to be 
 the import of the expression ti)v /isX- 
 Xijfftr. Goeller, indeed, interprets it minas, 
 and refers to the union of the word with 
 cnriiXalg at the end of the chapter, and 
 
 to a similar use at 1, GO : but to expound 
 a word by another with which it has not 
 the most remote connexion, is not so much 
 interpretation, as the substitiition of a plain 
 word for a recondite term. And, as to the 
 use of the word at the end of the chapter, 
 it can bear no such sense tliere, (since the 
 term dirtiXalg is subjoined,) but miist have 
 that above assigned. Finally, at i. 69, it 
 signifies cunctatio. 
 
 The words following, Kal yap 7rX//0«t — 
 aTTtiXfig, are Ulustratire of the terrific 
 nature of their approach : and here some 
 difficulty exists in the expression 7rXr)9ti 
 oxpeiog Stivoi, which cannot well be taken, 
 according to the opinion of some, as 
 standing for oxj/ei TrXi]9ovg dsii'oi, still less, 
 according to that of others, for orptt 
 TToXXy : but u^eojg must, as it is taken by 
 Duker, stand for rng Otag, 'by the nu- 
 raerosity of their appearance ;' or, as 
 Bred., Haack, and Poppo explain, 'mul- 
 titudine, qure conspectui offertur.' And 
 they refer, as illustrative of the use of the 
 genit. of subst. put for adject., to their 
 notes on ii. 42, 2 ; and compare another 
 passage supra iv. 34, ttj oipti — TroXXa- 
 TrXdaioi <paiv6^tvoi, as they might also 
 to a passage of Dionys. Hal. Ant. 367, 
 7, oyl/nog Shvotijti. After all, however, 
 I am inclined to suspect that rrXiiOti 
 is corrupt, and that, for this, our author 
 wrote T<^ di)Oei. So in Arrian, E. A. i. 
 1), 7, we have kuI auTrj (meaning, the 
 attack of the Boeotians and Arcadians on 
 Sparta) T(^ drjOti Tijg o^^tojg fidXXov r) rg 
 dKpi(3ii<} tHjv KivlvvMV avTovg—t<p6l3r](Tev, 
 where, 'l doubt not, the writer had this 
 passage of Thucydides in mind. Certain 
 it is that Dio Cass, had it in view, p. 321, 
 27, ravTa traparrtr avTovg' (JvvtTTiXd- 
 (3iTo St <T(pi<n ToT) 0o/3oi; Kai // b4'^Q «i"'») 
 Trig TToXtiog dtivt) Kai dri9r]g. It is true 
 that TO drjOeg is a rare expression, but it 
 is, besides the above passage of Arrian, 
 found in Hdian. ii. 11,10, trapnrrovro ry 
 drjOei Tov TrpdyfxaTog, and yElian, V. H. 
 V. 1, TO dijOig tCjv airiwv. That Arrian 
 and Dio Cass, had dr}9(i in their copies, I 
 doubt not ; and how easily ry dr)9u might 
 be mistaken for Ti^i 7rXr/0«t, is obvious, 
 since an abbreviation of r«/i is not unlike a 
 
 or.. S8, 4.] LIBER IV. CAP. CXXVI. 
 
 hu rwa B,;\a,a^v aVe.A.'c- npo^^^T^.u Si, roTc u:ro^i,;o.,... <.Jra 
 o«x o,.o,ou ovre yap r«^.. i'^o.r.c ala^vvO.hv aV A,;ra. r,va 
 
 ro. .aXo,, «va$eAey«ro.. Kal xd d.Spuov i^sC {auroKpatp Si i.a.„ 
 -.aA..r a.- Ka, yoJ.aca' roC ,^l,,0ai rcvc np.n6,.ru>, nopLu') .oG 
 
 Vyovvrar .kuv^ yap i, ^^J ,„J,„„ • -„^^ ^. ^^ ^.^ 
 
 ^, and the letters A and A are continually 
 mterchanged. It is scarcely necessary to 
 add, how much more suitable is the sense 
 arismg from Ttp di}9u. The uncommon- 
 ness of their appearance it was that made 
 them seem formidable. And in accord- 
 ance with this are the circumstances which 
 tollow, of the wild and loud shouting, and 
 empty brandishing of their weapons As 
 regards the former of which, compare 
 Xen. Anab. i. 7, 4. Herodot. vii. 211 13 
 Onosand. p 93, Kai ydp ^ig (scil. dii9rig 
 yel <po(iepa) Kai /3o»}, &c. By the term 
 tTTavaaeiaig is denoted, 'a shaking aloft 
 at, intmiating a threat. In dm Kevrlg we 
 have a />W for an adject., as in Dionvs. 
 Hal Ant. 163, 10, y d,d Kev^g i^ninTov<ra 
 7rpodo<Ttag doKrjmg. Comp. also a passage 
 of Liv. XXI. 28, and vii. 10, annorum agita- 
 tio rana. "^ 
 
 Trpoafulai dk-dfiolotl 'but to engage 
 withal, they are not, to those who endure 
 these terrors, answerable to their show' 
 By avrd understand the terror-workinff 
 circumstances just mentioned. Comp 
 Xen. Anab. i. 7, 4, to ^kv y^p TrXr,9og 
 TToXv, Kai Kpavyy iroXXy iTriamv dp dk 
 Tavraava<TxT)fT9e, k. r. X., and Liv. xxxviii. 
 17, where of th. Gauls it is said, among 
 other circumstances, ' cantus ineuntium 
 proelium, et ululatus, et tripudia, et 
 quatientmm scuta in patrium quemdam 
 modura horrendus armorum crepitus : ' and 
 It is added, 'omnia (answering to a{,Td 
 Here) de industria composita ad terrorem ' 
 imitated from the above passages are the 
 noble lines of Milton, Parad. bk. i. 668, 
 and herce with grasped arms Ciash'd 
 oil the sounding shields the din of war. 
 Hurling defiance toward the vault of 
 Heaven.' 
 
 i^fi^'rv^^^ '■"^r 'XovTeg-To dvcpuov 
 *X«jJ Ihese words serve to illustrate the 
 real weakness and inefficacy of this bar- 
 baric force, as being devoid of that sort of 
 honour ^yhlch is the soldier's best security 
 trom giving way. It is scarcely necessary 
 
 ^^T^''^,*^^^ *^ >'^^^^ ^"^ ?««* assigned 
 
 accounted dishonourable to the soldier. 
 iJic negative ovre may be sui)posed (as 
 
 It IS by Poppo) to apply to the whole sen- 
 t(.'nce ; tlie words TaKtv txovTtg ahxw- 
 9tifv forming, as Arnold observes, one 
 compound idea, to the whole of wJiich the 
 neg applies equally. In ,)' rt <pvyt) Kai y) 
 t<podog, there is no reason, with Goeller, to 
 suppose an allusion to the Parthian mode 
 ot fighting while flying, 'fuga versisque 
 sagittis.' All that is meant is, that ' both 
 attack and flight have with them an equal 
 appearance (i. e. carried with it the same 
 notion) of the honourable : and thus (it is 
 added) it leaves valour untested by proof 
 Evidently imitated from these are the 
 words of Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 2186 11 
 fXoTifiia Kivr) TrjvdKova tov koXov' Tnr 
 Co^r]g hiliKovna. Of the expression Toi 
 KaXov Ti)g UKrjg, I have observed no 
 example elsewhere. On the expression 
 avtleXtyKTov, see note at i. 21. 
 
 The words a{>T0KpdTwp ck~7rooiaue 
 are parenthetical ; those before, from ,) 
 f^o^oc, &c. to axn, connecting with tov 
 re tg Xftp«f, &c., and the sense beuiff 
 moreover, an engagement carried on by 
 each combatant at his own will and plea- 
 sure would especially aff^ord to any one a 
 specious pretext of providing for his own 
 safety.' On the term adroKpaTiop see 
 note supra ch. 108. The expression Trpe- 
 TToPTiog IS exactly parallel to our decenth. 
 The words following, tov Tt-iyom'To, 
 supply the counterpart to 7} ts thvy^i-^eyu 
 preceding, as follows, 'since flight is as 
 honourable as attack, valour has no test • 
 and indeed, they think the attempting to 
 irighten us without danger, sa&r Hit 
 more to be relied on) than to come to 
 close quarters.' The future is here used 
 tor ihe present, as expressive oi endeavour ; 
 on which, Poppo refei-s to Bemhardy's 
 Syntax, p. 366. On the ellipsis of dXxL 
 I have before treated more than once. 
 
 6. This section presents what may be 
 called the tiriXoyoi, or conclusion, (thouirh 
 without the usual form thereof,) in which 
 IS first pointed out the inference that may 
 be drawn from the above ; (q. d ' thus 
 ydu see clearly, that what at first seemed 
 terrific m them is, in fact, slight; [only I 
 scaring through the medium of the sight 
 
168 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 TO TTOOVTrapx^v ^HvJi/ aV avrwv opart tpyru i^v ^^a^v or, o^ti 
 g^ /ca; a/co^ K-aradTripxov. S v7ro|U£n'avr8C i7rc</>epo/i£vov, icat orar 
 K:ac|0oc f i^oaf^ii^ Ka\ rahi avOiQ virayayovreq, U rt to acT</)aAet.' 
 «a(T(Tov acp't^eadE, Kal yvwa^cyOi to Xoittov on oi toioutoi ox^oi rot? 
 ^dv r^v noiOTm' £(/>o^ov ge^aiueroic aVoOn' aTTtiAalc to av^patov 
 /u£AX»;^£i imKOfjiTrodaiv. ol S av til(0(nv auTolg. Kara tto^cic to 
 cili/zUYOV £V TW d<T<^aXeT o^sT^ £y^££K:vuvTat. 
 
 and hearing ;') and then is subjoined, in 
 conclusion, a short virofivrifia, or rather 
 what has the force thereof without the 
 fynn ; being an intimation of the sure 
 result of resoluteness and disciplined 
 steadiness, — namely, that ' they will 
 sooner come out of danger, and will, for 
 the future, hold cheap such sort of ene- 
 mies as these.' 
 
 Of KaTaaTTipx^^ ^^^^ sense, variously 
 laid down, is, by the Schol. and Port., 
 explained to be, incutere terrorem, to scare. 
 To which signification Poppo objects, on 
 the ground of its not being found in the 
 lexicons ; and explains the import of the 
 term to be unjere, as in Dio Cass. 292, 30, 
 Kal o Tt dve^o£ hxvpojg KaTt(rTrip\i. Yet 
 the reason for rejecting the former sense 
 is insufficient, since numerous senses of 
 words fully authorized and established 
 are yet not found in even the best lexicons. 
 And as to the passage adduced from Dio 
 Cass., it is not to the present purpose, 
 since there icart<T7r£px« bears the sense 
 in^jruit, irruit, as in Hom. 11. xiii. 334, wf d' 
 6& VTTO \ty8a>j/ cip'tf-iiov (Trripx^^^'-^' dtXXai. 
 Here, indeed, so little suitable is the sense 
 unjerc, that it may well be asked why 
 jcarao-Tfoyw should not bear the only one 
 agreeable to the context, terrorem incutere. 
 The primary sense of ankpx^ is, I be- 
 lieve, to prick, or go€Ld ; which may well 
 be the ca.se ; since the word is not derived 
 (as Lenuep and Scheid suppose it to be) 
 from (TTTf ()tij, aiTtijj, -nkoi, wjito ; nor (ac- 
 cor ling to Dummius) from airkio (i. e. £7ra>) 
 and tpx^y "'^^ .f^^^*^^ »■ ^"^ ^vo\\\ the old 
 northern word, pricc-an, to prick ; the in- 
 ceptive being here, as not uu frequently, 
 lost, and the other, as often, transposed. 
 That the word meant to prick, is plain 
 from Hom. II. xxiii. 43!>, tXawe, ictrrpy 
 iiri<T7r'spx''>Vf whence the expression in 
 Aristoph. Ach. 1188, XytTTCig tXavvwv, Kai 
 KaTa(nrfpx*^v dopi. But the term was 
 also used figuratively of the stimulus to 
 action of any of the more violent passions, 
 (so Shakspeare has, 'goaded by most sharp 
 occasions,') especially /mr; as in Jos. Bell. 
 iv. 3, 4, di>9pio7rii> Kara<T7rtj)xo/xfry rolg 
 virip Tov K^v (pofioig, where the dat. is, as 
 
 here, a dative of instrument ; the terrific 
 being here supposed to violently assail, 
 through the medium of the senses of sight 
 and hearing. Finally, as to Poppo's argu- 
 ment, that the signification in question 
 ('to prick with fear') is one not found, 
 that at once falls to the ground ; for, in 
 effect, the signification is found in the best 
 of the ancient lexicons, namely, that of 
 Hesychius, who explains KaraoTrtpx^l^^'^^Q 
 by KaTaitXnaao^tvoQ. And that our Scho- 
 liast explains by KaTairXrjTTtrai, is a proof 
 that the ancient interpreters so under- 
 stood the word. 
 
 diroOtv aTTtiXalQ to dvdptiov ^tXXriati 
 tTTiKofiTTovan'] The difficulty involved in 
 these words is mainly attributable to the 
 condensed brevity of this biting sarcasm ; 
 ihe point of which would have been de- 
 stroyed by greater expansion. The full 
 sense intended is, I apprehend, 'they 
 vaunt (i. e. ostentatiously display) their 
 courage, while delay mg [to approve it in 
 fight] at a distance by threats only.' And 
 so Dio Cass, must certainly have under- 
 stood the passage, who, at p. 213, almost 
 transcribes it as follows : old nov ot TzoXXoi 
 Twv |3«()/3apwi/ tv Ta~iQ dirjiXalQ itdv 
 TO <poj3tpbv huKfvng tTTitco/iTroucrti', 'vaunt- 
 ing all their teiTois in empty threats,'— 
 namely, as opposed to iv ipyqt, just before. 
 The expression, a little after, fiiXXi'jcrti, 
 Dio has passed over, doubtless from ni)t 
 comprehending its force. It is best viewed 
 as an additional circumstance thrown in, 
 by a single term, placed, as it were, paren- 
 theticallv, and therefore not needing the 
 copula;— an idiom this, so far from unusual 
 in our author, that it is strange Poppo 
 should here have failed to recognise it. 
 
 o'i 5' dv tKiiitTiv—tvSeiKi'vvTai] Render, 
 ' but to those who give way to them, they 
 are keen enough, in security, to show forth 
 their courage by chasing them hard at 
 their heels.' This view of the sense, for- 
 merly propounded by me in my Transl. 
 and 'smaller edition of Thucydides, has 
 since, I find, been confinned by the opinion 
 of Dobree, who renders, 'instantes ipso- 
 rumque vestigia persequentes,' comparing 
 other passages of our author, supra iii. 'JH, 
 
 f 
 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] LIBER IV. CAP. CXXVIII. 169 
 
 rmia. OL g. (5ap(5apoi, l^ovreg, ^oXXy (5oy Kal Ooovf^io Trooa- 
 eKHVTo, vo^iKjavTiQ ^,iye,v re avrov, Kal /caTaA«j3orT.c ^talpOup^iv. 
 2. Kai (o<; avToig at re U^po^xal, onn TrpoamirTouv, aV/Ji'Twr, Km 
 ciurog, ex(ov rovg Aoya^ag, eTTiKet/nivovg i^iararo, Ty t€ irpwrri 
 Wy Trapa yrtj/ir/y avriarriaav, Kal to Xoittov lirKJ^^po/nivovQ ,idv 
 ^exofxevoi v^ivvovTo, mvxnt^vrwv ^i airol VTrtx^^^poui., tote ^r] nZv 
 ^nra tov Bpaal^ov 'EAA^i^wv Iv ry evpvxo^fAa ol vroAAoi To}r /3ap- 
 /3ap<^r a;rE(TxovTO, /.f'poc ^i rt KaraXiTrovrtg auVoT^ 67r«K-oAoi;6/oi7,. 
 7rpoal3aXX,iv, ol XolttoI x^oo^^avnc; Sp/.^^u, iirl re rove; <l>eiyovTag 
 rwv MaK.Sovojv, oig Ivruxoiev, 'iKrsLvov, Kal r^v fcx/SoArir,— ;) ,Vtc 
 ^iera^u Jvoiv^ AJ^oiv ar^.n] ^ r,),. 'Appi(5alov~^6acjavTeg Trpo- 
 KaTEXaf3ov, .i^oreg ou/c o6aav a'AAr;r to] Bpacxt'ga araxoip^/rrtv. Kal 
 TrpomovTog avrov k air,) ij^n tc) c^Tropov rv<^ <i^ou, KVKXovvTaL cJg 
 «7roAr;^o^...o.. CXXVIII. 'O ^^, yvoJc, npouTre toT^ ^uO' aurod 
 rpiaKomoLQ, ov i^ero ^xaXXov llv ^Xfiv r^^^v Xu^uyv, x^^>i^«»'rac 
 Trpoc-^ auTo,' ^pcJ^to, ^^ raxiora ^Kaaroq ^ivaraL, livtv Ta'&cug- 
 nupaaaL «V' airoC eKKpoocraL rovg I'l^rj eVovrac /3apj3apoi;^-, npll 
 
 TToXXovg—KaTd TTo^ag atpovvTfg dr9oioTroi 
 
 TTodwKtiQ, and v. C4, & viii. 17. Here a 
 
 certain word is left to be understood, 
 
 which, I apprehend, not, as formerlv, to 
 
 be aipoijvreg, (for that were surely* too 
 
 arbitrary an ellipsis,) but rather, what I 
 
 now prefer to supply, tXavvovrtg. which 
 
 IS expressed in a passage of Herodot. ix. 
 
 89, 4, Kara Trodag ffitv iXavvwi; 'drivinf' 
 
 hard at my heels.' ° 
 
 Ch. CXXVII. 1. virrJYe to <TTpdTfvua] 
 
 drew off the army.' By the iiirb it is 
 
 also implied that this was done pedetentim. 
 
 in which sense of the word, examples are 
 not unfrequent in the historians. 
 
 vofiiffavTeg — dia<p9dpfiv'] ' thinking 
 that he was fleeing, and 'that they should 
 come up and destroy him ;' dta(p9fipni', 
 as Poppo says, standing for dia(p96pt~iv ; 
 which, he adds, is not unfrequentlv the 
 case after verbs of thinking. See his Pro- 
 leg. Li. p. 154. 
 
 2. ai tK^pcfiai] Meaning, as the Schol. 
 ex))lains, oi TeTayfievoi irpog to tKTpkxtiv, 
 namely, the parties of iic^po^ot mentioned 
 at ch. 125. On which use of abstract for 
 concr., see Poppo, Prolog. I. i. p. 259. 
 
 Trip l(Tf3oX,)v-\ 'the pass:' on which, 
 see note at iii. 112. To dTropov Trjg odov, 
 that part of the way which was the most 
 dithcult of approach.' 
 
 Ch. CXXVIII. 1. f,,0' a{>rov] For 
 ^'JJJ* P"PPo edits, from several of the best 
 MbS., /icr' avToiJ ; while Bekk. and Goeller 
 
 retain the common reading, wliich Poppo, 
 finally, with reason, pronounces more cor- 
 rect. 
 
 snovrag] The common reading, and 
 that of all the MSS , is liriovTag, which 
 has been retained by Bekk., but not on 
 good grounds. It yields a sense so little 
 suitable, as to be quite inadmissible ; 
 whereas tTrovTag, which has been edited 
 by Poppo, j)resents an excellent sense, 
 namely, tovq ydrj tTrovrag, 'those who 
 had already taken post there,' or, were 
 upon it. And though this reading merely 
 rests on conjecture, yet here, so slight is 
 the difference between tTrioi'-ag and Ittov- 
 Tag, that the authority of MSS. is, in such 
 a case, of little v eight. Finally, if the 
 authority of names be thought of any im- 
 portance, that cannot well be urged in 
 favour of the common reading, since Bekk., 
 who has here retained that reading, has at 
 ch. 131, where the very same phrase occurs, 
 (namely, iKKpoixrai Tovg Itt. scil. T(p Ao0y,) 
 chosen to edit tTrovTag, though all the MSS. 
 there have (Triovrag : an inconsistency in 
 the one case, such as quite to neutralize 
 his authority in the other. Of iirtlvai in 
 this sense, which is extremely rare, (inso- 
 much that no example has been adduced 
 by either Poppo or Dobree,) I have noted 
 the occurrence in a passage of Herodot. 
 viii. 118, tTTi TOV KaTaaTpwfiOTog iTnovTiijv 
 avxvutv Utpa'tMv, «a multitude of Persians 
 who occupied the deck ;' for, that such is 
 
170 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 Kai T»)y ttXhovci KVKXioaiv a(t>wv aurocrt Tr^oafxl^ai. 2. Kal oi /(tr, 
 7rpo(T7r£<TovrHS 6/cp«rr,cTay re rcJi. em roj Xo</>ov, fcal ») irXtii^v h^rj 
 arpaTid r^^v 'EXXrlvwv paor ir^oq aiiroy aTTO^cuovro' oi ya/^ i5ap- 
 j5aooi KCil i(po^r'fOrjcjav, r^jg r^oirfiQ eiuroTg evTavOa yevonivm ^i>^^' 
 ano rod /iierEw^iou, Ka\ k to irXftov oJ/ctr' £7rr|/coXov0our, vo^/^oyreg 
 /cal a' ^uOopioiQ Hvai cwrovg I'i^r,, Kal ^iaTn(j>wyevm. 3. Bpad/^ac 
 ^6 WQ avrtXcipero rtlJv /uetcoJ^wi', /card da(j>a\Hav ^laXXoy ia>v, 
 au0r,iu6|oov a^i/cvtTrat k ''ApviGaav irfuZrov rm Ueol'iKKOV apx^'^' 
 4. K-al auroi Jpyt^oiutroi oi GT^ari^rai rij 7rpocn'axti>()»i(TH rwv 
 Ma/cego)'WV, 0(TO(c H'trux^v /cora Trjr o^ov UvyiGiv^ avrwv jf3ot(/coTc, 
 ;; u rivi (jKevLi a/C7r£7rra)/con, (ola Iv iv/crfpvy /cai (()o/3£^oa dvaxw- 
 piicra a/cdc »?»^ SviuiSrlvat,) rci jutv uttoXuovth- KarkoTrrov, rJJy ^£ 
 o'lKHUjaiv eTTOiodvTo. 5. dno rourou re tt^wtov Ofp^l/Cfcac B()«<7t3ov 
 re iroXefiiov Lvo^iai, Kai k ro Xoiirov UiUTTOvinWii^iv ry ^itv yvw/ir? 
 li 'AOm'cnovg oi ^vvriOiq /luooq ux^, twv II dvayKauov iv^i(j>opu)V 
 
 the sense there (though it has not been 
 perceived by the translators) is certain. 
 Compare a passage of our author supra i. 
 49, 1, TToXXoyi; oirXiTag exovTig—ini tu>v 
 KaraaTpiofxaTtov. 
 
 TrpiV Tt)p irXtiova KvicXtodiv <T<pwv av- 
 Toffs TTpoff/it^rti] i. e. as the Schol. and 
 Kisteni. explain, rrpiv Tovg ttXuovq toju 
 kvkXovv Toi'g XaKtSainoviovQ fifXXovTiov 
 Trapnvai, for the ff<pu)v must, as Kistem. 
 sliows, be referred to the Lacedaemonians. 
 The movements in this affair are, l^y 
 Arnold, partly well stated, and partly mis- 
 conceived. That the pass was a gorge 
 between two high and steep hills, is very 
 true, and had been before pointed out by 
 Mitford. But the object of the barbarians 
 in lining the hills on both sides, was not 
 merely to effect, together with the closing 
 upon his rear, the surrounding of him : for, 
 in that case,the other extremity of the gorge 
 ought to have been secured. It may ra- 
 ther be supposed, that they meant to make 
 an united attack on the Lacedaemonians 
 while passing through the gorge, both by 
 launching darts at them and missiles of 
 every kind, sticks or stones, and even by 
 hurling down rocks ; — a mode by which 
 the mountaineers of Switzerland and the 
 Tyrol have often amiihilated powerful 
 armies. Yet, after Brasidas had, by this 
 well-contrived manoeuvre, dislodged the 
 enemy from, and seized one of the two 
 hills, their intentions were quite frustrated. 
 
 3. 'Apviaffav] On the position of this 
 town, and also of the pass, called at iv. 68, 
 »/ ((jj^oXr) TrJQ AvyKov, see Col. Leake's 
 North. Gr. iv. 13, seq. 
 
 4. avToi] Haack, Poppo, Goeller, and 
 
 Arnold, take the word to bear the sense 
 * sponte, non jussi a Brasida.' But so little 
 likely were it tliat a remarkably moderate 
 and discreet general would himself order 
 such an outrage on his allies, that it is 
 absurd to even glance at it hypothetically ; 
 not to mention that the very uniting of 
 words so far asunder, as avroi and jcarkoTr- 
 TOVj would involve an intolerable harsh- 
 ness. The learned editors above men- 
 tioned would certainly not have broached 
 what yields a sense so harsh and jejune, 
 had they not mistaken the construction, 
 which is, Krai o'l (jTpaTiCjTai avroi 6p- 
 yiKofitvoi Tip TTp. ' And the soldiers 
 themselves, [as well as their general, 
 Brasidas,] irritated by the retreat of the 
 Macedonians before them.' The same 
 use of avroi occurs at v. 22, L 
 
 ^ivytai — /SoHKotg] * teams of draught 
 oxen.' The expression occurs also in Xen. 
 Anab. vii. 5, 1 ; and, as appears from 
 Etym. Mag., was not confined to tiro, but 
 included more cattle. 2/c«v« here denotes, 
 according to its original sense, any 'article 
 for use,' whether of furniture or of dress. 
 See mv Lex. Nov. Test, in voc. 
 
 5. h rb Xonrov—tlxt] Render, 'and 
 henceforward he conceived a hatred to 
 the Peloponnesians, which, by reason of 
 the dislike he bore the Athenians, was not 
 congenial to his mind :' for here ry yvwfiy 
 is to be joined with ov KvvrjOeg. We may 
 suppose, too, that there is here an allusion 
 to his hatred to the Athenians being such 
 as he habitually entertained, and such as 
 had accordingly become inveterate. 
 
 Of the words following, tCjv St avay- 
 Kaiiov Kv^Kpopiov diayaaruQ, the sense 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. CXXIX. 
 
 171 
 
 aavacTrcU, ^^rpaacT.v lira> rp^ira, r«'xc(Tr« role fxlv ^v^f5/,a,rcu, r^v 
 
 K-«r«Xa^t/3am Ad^valovg Miv^v ;,%, ^'^ovra,, kcu cwrov ^V.ya- 
 ^^v, eg ^,ev r,/v UaXX/fvrfv dSivarog rjg., U^ulev elvcu ^iaSdg 
 Ti^yeiv, r^v ^k Topi^yvr^v ev ^vXaK^j e^L^.v, 2. vird ydp rov avrdv 
 Xpovov ro^c ev rri MyKuy e^eirXevaav em re r^v Mev^v Kal r.V 
 ^Kiivvrjv ot AOnvaioi, wairep napecTKevdlovTO, vaval ,uev TTfvr//'- 
 Kovra.iov ijaav ^Ua XTac, o;rX/r«a- ^'e xiXioig iavni^v, Kal ro^orcuc 
 e^aKoaioig, Kat O^.a^i ^xiadiorok ^iXlotg, Kal iXXotg n^^v avroOev 
 ^>max<^v neXraaralg' earparnyet ^l l^iKutg o NLKr^odrov, Kal 
 ^StKoarparog o /lurpicj>ovg. 3. dpavreg ^'e U UonSaiag rale vaval 
 Kill axovreg Kard rd nocTuga;vtov, ex^ipovv k roig MevUovg. ol 
 te, avTOi TE^ Kal ^Kitvvaiwv r^ta/coatoi f^ef^o^iOmdreg, UeXowovvn- 
 ^ta;i; ra oi eirUovpoi, Ev^tnavreg ^l lirraKoaioi OTrXTrai, Kal HoXu- 
 hufiihag o yx^^v ainZv, trvxov e^earparoTre^ev^^voi e^u> r^ig tto- 
 Xfoic em Xorpov Kaprepov, 4. Kal a6r o'tg N./c/ac f(6v, MeOivvalovg 
 re 6xa..> ekotrt Kal kardv xPtXovg, Kal Xoyd^ag r^v 'AO^valu^v 
 oirXiTiov el^jKovra, Kal rovg ro£or«c diravrag, Kard droa^rdv riva roQ 
 Xoi>ov 7reipiv^,vog TTpoa[5nvai, Kal rpav^aritdiiuvog JV avrwv, ovk 
 
 seems U-st taken, as it is by Reiske, Goeller, 
 and Poppo, to be, ' dei)arting from his 
 natural interests, however necessary.' Yet 
 surely the mere idea of departure were 
 here too weak. The one here intended 
 would rather seem to be, ' starting away 
 or receding from, waving, his necessary 
 niterest.' The same metaphor is found in 
 Ps. Ixxviii. 58, (Prayer-Book Vere.) 'fall 
 away, starting aside, (i. e. receding from 
 their covenant engagements,) like a broken 
 (rather warped) bow,' which deceives the 
 archer: the genit. here being like that 
 noticed in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 354, 8, as used 
 with VTTavicrraaOai Tivog, ' to retire from 
 a place.' 
 
 Ch. CXXIX. 2. Twv avroQiv Kvfi- 
 ^taxwvj 'of the allies of that part of the 
 country,' namely, of maritime Thrace : 
 compare Hi. 7, and Aristoph. Eq. 32 J. 
 
 3. Kara to U.O(niSioviov'\ I agree with 
 Dobree, tliat we are not by this to under- 
 stand tile jyromontori/ of Posidium, (noticed 
 m Livy, xliv. U, and elsewhere,) but a 
 temple of Neptune, which stood upon it. 
 Thus the promontory, it would seem, took 
 Its name from the temple, it being re- 
 garded as sacred to the God. Dobree is 
 right ill fixing this temple near Mende, 
 which itself has been shown by Col. Leake 
 to have been situated near Cape Posidium 
 
 on the south-west side. The temple was, 
 I imagine, situated on a slight projection 
 somewhat less than two miles from the 
 cape ; and certainly between that and Sane 
 Mende itself was, as we learn from Pau- 
 sanias, on rising ground, (which tei-minates 
 m a lofty steei) l"ll, on which the Men- 
 damans, Scionaians, and Peloponnesians took 
 post on this occasion,) and was probably 
 not much more than a mile from the sea 
 on either side of the cape, and had pro- 
 bably two ports, with small towns attached. 
 The Hellenic remains which Col. Leake 
 observed on the shore near Cape Posidhi 
 and to the east of it, are probably those 
 of the port which fronted Scione. Those 
 he speaks of on the heights (by which 
 he means, I apprehend, the high rising 
 ground) above are those of Mende, or 
 Cassandra, which, on its decay, succeeded 
 to it ; and was afterwards itself removed 
 to the corner of the hill, and is now called 
 JVea Cass. 
 
 4. Kara aTpuTrop nva tov Xoi^ov] 'by 
 a certain path of the hill,' probably one 
 out of sight, on the rear of the enemy, (as 
 in the affair at Sphacteria,) and therefore 
 supposed to be unguarded ; whicli turned 
 out to be erroneous. 
 
 TpavfiaTiKofifvoQ] The Scholiast explains 
 this by fSaXXofitvog : a gloss with reason 
 
172 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 125. 
 
 CXXX. T.i S" u^repaia oi ,«. "Ae^vam., ^sf>.jrX.u.T«vrec ^C ro 
 .p.;c 2...;..;c. ro r. .poa,raov JXo.-, .<u r,.- ...aoav «^«<.n. 
 
 r'n niXu- «; Sa rp.«KO<T.o. r-S. 2K....c,/a..' r,c .^.ouonc yu^-oc «-- 
 ,:,J„.,.«.. e.- oi'Kou. 2. K-«l ry i;r.y.7vo,uvy .,«p« N..«.. ,«.' -.. 
 .i'i rou- aroaroG .po.o). a,m k rn ,ueop.«, ro.. 2K.<...a.a.v m.' 
 
 reiected by Poppo. Yet though that inter- 
 pretation be manifestly false, the common 
 one is not certainly true ; for Nicias's bemg 
 Nvoundod (of which we hear nothmg after- 
 wards) need not haVe hindered his forces 
 from making their way. Hence I am in- 
 clined to think that rpav/x. is here to l.e 
 taken in a figurative sense, hke sauciatns 
 in Latin, and shattered in English, as said 
 of troops that are in an attack routed with 
 loss. So Glover, Athen. xviii. ' rout and 
 carnage sweep That scatter'd wing before 
 th' Oilean swords.' As to the somewhat 
 magisterial dictum of Poppo, 'rpaivtar.^fiv 
 de hominibus positum semper TirpoxTKtiv 
 significat,' such positive assertions are more 
 easily pronounced than maintained. Con- 
 sidering that rpaDjua frequently bears the 
 sense a defeat, strange were it that T^mv- 
 iiaTiKe^v should never have been used m 
 the sense to defeat. That the word was 
 sometimes so used, may justly be con- 
 cluded from such passages as Ilora. 11. 
 xii. 65, h'9' ovirwg iari Kara/3/i/i«rai, ovU 
 liaxi(TGai 'iTTTTtvai- aTtlvog yap, oOi rpw- 
 a.^Oai 6tw, i. e., as Heyne explains, 
 « angustia loci, in qua vereor ne turba 
 impedita cladem accept ura sit.' And so the 
 Schol. B. i\aTT0J(rt(T9ai' 'Iwi'fC yap rag 
 TooTrdg Tpibfiara KuXovai. 
 
 l<p6S<i>] aditii, * approach,' as m Hdian. 
 V. 5, 5, ovTio yap it>tTo hacpopoig t<l>oCotg 
 a<pv\aKTi»g avTolg £7ri7r\fi;<Tf<T0ai. 
 
 tic TrXeiovog} soil. ^laOTtn-iaTog, fur- 
 ther about.' navy t0opv/3»)0i?, ' was even 
 thrown into utter disorder,' namely, by 
 the ranks being broken through the vehe- 
 mence of the repulse. The ig before oXiyov 
 stands, as often, for Trap'. ^ w^i x 
 
 Ch. CXXX. 1. TO irpog ^Knovrig] 'that 
 [part] of Mende which was situated be- 
 tween Cape Pobidium and Scione. By 
 
 the TrpoaaTHov is, I apprehend, to be 
 understood the little town on the port, 
 which was a suburb to Mende, (as Leith 
 is to Edinburgh,) and was taken because 
 it was doubtless unwallcd. "^raffiarTfiov, 
 ' civil dissension.' 
 
 2. «//«] Poppo confesses that he knows 
 not what to do with this useless particle. 
 Yet useless though it would seem, it is 
 not on that account to be cancelled. The 
 MSS. all attest its existence ; and surely 
 so plain a word could scarcely have been 
 comipted in all of them. Hence it 
 would seem, that the error is not m the 
 w<.rd itself, but in its position. One good 
 MS. at least has (V>a npoii^v, which I 
 believe our author wrote. Thus «/ia_ will 
 connect with r<p I'lpiasi tov arparov, as 
 Dukas, I find, takes it. Poppo, indeed, 
 objects that thus the sense arising is lan- 
 qukl Yet this will by no means be the 
 case if we suppose a^a to signify to<jether 
 icith, as implying that those that go wuh 
 him follow his guidance, are under las 
 command. Compare Polyb. x. 18 1, Ma- 
 ywva Kul rovg li^i alu^ Kapxn^oviovg. 
 This idiom (probably then confined to the 
 language of common life) may be traced 
 up to, and its principle accounted for from. 
 Homer, who not unfrequently thus uses 
 llua with a dative of person, denoting that 
 the persons going with any one arc un- 
 derstood to be under his command : ot 
 which one example must suffice— Odyss. 
 xi 370, El Tirag avTi9iu)v tTapiov iceg, 
 oi Toi tin' avT(^ (read avT(p, standing for 
 (TtavTiZ. See Pors. on Xen. Anab. p. 541) 
 'iXtor dg lifx' tVorro, where the repetition, 
 somewhat remarkable, may be accounted 
 for from the principle that there is here a 
 blendhig of two modes of expression, * to 
 'TO with' anvone.and * to follow with' him, 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. CXXX. 
 
 173 
 
 y7)v l^ov, l^iKOfTTpaTot: ^£ ToiQ AotTToTc Kara rag av<o nvXag, y iirl 
 UoTi^ajaQ ip^ovrai, irpoaeKadiiTo Ty iroXei. 3. o ^g rioAuL/tt- 
 ^ag, {^rv^e ydo ravTy rolg Mfi'^ai'oc^ Knl tiriKOvooig ivTog tov 
 TH^ovQ ra oTrXa KU^uva,) SiaTa(T(Tei re (jjg ig fna^rfv, Knl irapyvn 
 Toig Mei'^atoic: eire^ievai. 4. /cat rivog avrto tujv utto tov ^rj/iow 
 
 aVTBlTTOVTOg KaTO. TO (TTaai(i)TlKOV, OTl ' OVK ilTi^Hmv, OV^e ^WITO 
 
 TToXf^isTv, Kttif (jjg ai'TtiTTEv, ETricTiraaOevTog ti) \£t(>l vtt' uvtov kui 
 0opv(5tj0evTog, o ^rjfxog evOvg dva\a(5(jjv rd oTrXa, Trepiopyrig e\ojoti 
 
 i. e. to be in his suite. Such is not un- 
 frequently the sense of lifxa tmaOai in 
 Homer. 
 
 Tag avu) TrvXag] So called, I imagine, 
 from their being on a high situation as com- 
 pared with the rest ; for the whole town was, 
 as I have said, situated on rising ground. 
 
 3. Ta oTzXa Krti/iti'a] In my Translation 
 and smaller edition I explained orcXa to 
 mean statio m'ditarls; in which sense the 
 term occurs also at i. HI. iii. I. Xen. 
 Hist. ii. 4, 4. By Poppo and Arnold, how- 
 ever, it is taken here, as at viii. 69. Xen. 
 Anab. ii. 2,20. iii. 1, 3, to denote the place 
 where the arms were piled : accoi'ding 
 to which latter view, KiitjQai will be, as 
 it is regarded by Poppo, eciuivalent to 
 TtOtlfOai. Yet so to take the word in- 
 volves a certain harshness ; and KtlaOai is 
 a term adapted rather to suggest the idea 
 of reposita, ' laid up iov use,' as it is ex- 
 plained by Kistemacher. Unless the sense 
 of KfXaQai be tortured, it cannot be under- 
 stood to denote an open space where the 
 arms were piled and parade held. Nor, 
 on the other hand, does it seem to have 
 meant cnstra, but rather somethinz be- 
 tween one and the other, namely, what 
 the French call a pla4:e d'nrmes, which 
 includes both an open space for a pai'ade 
 a!id an open building where the arms are 
 placed ready for immediate use, and 
 which, as a guard is always mounted 
 ready for use, may also be called a guard- 
 house. 
 
 4. KaTa TO (TraffiwriKor] * in a factious 
 or party spirit ;' being, it appears, him- 
 self a democrat. 'AvTtiirtv : meaning, (by 
 a signif. praignans, as in a similar passage 
 supra i. 69.) ' declaring in contradiction 
 to this requisition, that they will not go 
 forth.' The words following, ov^k ^koiTo 
 TToXefAiXv, are by Arnold supposed to mean, 
 * nor did the city want to go to war :' a 
 version which he supports with much 
 ingenuity. But such is the harshness 
 thereby incurred in this change of person, 
 that I prefer to refer these words, as the 
 former, to the same subject as ovk btt- 
 
 e^sKTiv, namely, all the Mendteans of the 
 democratical party ; the peojjle at large, 
 according to the sense assigned by Poppo, 
 ' non oj)ortere pugnare, iion opus esse 
 bello.' 
 
 iTrimraaOii^Tog] * being seized hold of ;' 
 the full sense of kizKJTrcKTaaBai being ' t<» 
 lay hold of in order to drag to one, and 
 haul away.' So Suidas, on the expression 
 iTriffTraffofitvog Tt/g Kofirjg tovtov, ex- 
 plains by ifptXKvrretg. And so Lucian ap. 
 Steph. Thes. eXKti — Trdvv jSiaiiog tTrt- 
 (Tinofifvog. Of 0opvl5rj9evrog the sense has 
 been variously explained. By Tortus 
 it is rendered * turbatus ;' by Hobbcs, 
 
 * molested.' In my Translation I have 
 rendered it * shaken ;' a version parallel 
 to that of Leveque, * concusso :' but, as 
 Poi)po observes, ' proof is wanting that the 
 word ever bore that sense.' Accordingly, 
 I now prefer to render (employing a very 
 old term in our language, though now con- 
 fined to the phraseology of common life,) 
 
 * being hustled,' i. e. pushed and shoved off 
 by those near ; for the word ' to hustle,' 
 (which is derived from the Dutch ' hut- 
 selen,' ' to shake together ') means ' to 
 shake persons together in confusion,' by 
 pushing or crowding upon them ; which 
 seems to be the very sense intended to be 
 expressed by Gopi'lSijOevn g here, which is 
 very well adapted to convey this meaning, 
 since 66pv(3og (whatever be its derivation) 
 1 believe to have primarily signified a 
 mixing of things or persons together, 
 or the things or persons so mixed. Whence 
 the verb OopvjiflaOai came to have the 
 sense *to be hustled or thronged upon ;' 
 which, in the present instance, was done 
 by those of the aristocratical party. 
 
 For vulg. TTspt opyfig, 1 have, with 
 Haack, Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo, edited 
 Trepiopyrjg, for which, besides the three 
 MSS. adduced by the above editors, I am 
 enabled to subjoin the evidence of the 
 Cod. Cantab. ; and to the authorities cited 
 by Valla and Photius and others, supplied ' 
 by Suidas and Dio Cass. 199, 47. 758, 39. 
 Niceph. Hist. I. ii., passages which (evi- 
 
174 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c 
 
 4*25. 
 
 «) rnvc Tu LvavTia ach'iai fi^r aimov 
 
 s.„^e.;p..e«.. r, -. ro„. r; ^^ ^ / 1 .*;.... a^roi,-, u 
 
 dentlv written with a view to the pre- 
 sent)' show that the authors read here 
 
 5. d,o|3r,0£vr(uv] supply avnov. Atto 
 TTOoaorjIi^vov rt.'oc, 'from some precon- 
 
 ^^^±!:"ip^Ml--^l^-ing returned 
 from his devastation of the Sciouaean ter- 
 ritory, to the siege of Mende.' Upog ry 
 TToXa, ' close upon the city.' 
 
 7. i^tKadiaapTo^ Poppo, Goeller, and 
 Aniold, edit iTTiKaOiaTavro. But I have 
 chosen with Haack and Bekk. to retam 
 the common reading: for had tmKai)i- 
 aravro been originally written one cannot 
 imagine how it should have been altered 
 to so uncommon a form as tTTiKaOiffavTo . 
 whereas the contrary would be by no 
 nieans improbable. Thus for mstancem 
 a passage of Polyb. xii. 16, 10, we have 
 KaLrdvTcov in the common text ; while 
 the true reading, as edited by Schweigh., 
 is undoubtedly that of some of the best 
 MSS. KaetaavTiov. As to what Poppo 
 affirms, that we never read KaGi^w 0y\a- 
 Kiiv, but perpetually fca0i(rrij/ii,— that, m 
 a writer like Thucydides, only serves to 
 increase our suspicion of the readmg which 
 Poppo has introduced, especially as it is 
 not found in any one MS. ; for, as to tvvo 
 of the woi-st having iTreKaei(TravTO, that, 
 as is plain from the augment, was a mere 
 eiTor of the scribes. Again ; as to Poppo s 
 nranmatical reason, that ^a^.^o/mi has 
 always a reflexive force, and that its aorist 
 is KaOe^^tiTiv or UaGtU^fiuv, not t<caC;t- 
 
 ^^„^^_even that may admit of some 
 nuestion. But, at any rate, why may we 
 ?iot read i^.<aGHaavro ? For the correct- 
 ness of that form is unquestionable, 
 thou-h, from its comparative unfrcquency, 
 ; has, in various instances, been tampeiH^d 
 with. Thus, in a passage of Lurip. Hq - 
 nol 31, the corrupt reading KaOifraro is 
 ?ound ii\ most of the MSS and t^ie ccnn- 
 mon text ; for which that found in the 
 best MSS., KuOHcaro, has been restored 
 by Musgrive and Marldand, as mdeed 
 the metre demands. In Eurip. Hel lo34, 
 6 Ck 7r\drr)v fcaOicrraro is retained even 
 in Matthias's edition ; yet it was merely a 
 conjectural emendation of Barnes or 
 KaOiaaro, which is found in the early 
 editions, and probably had place m niost 
 of the MSS. He ought rather, howe^er, 
 to have edited KaQdaaro, which is ^nen- 
 tloned, though doubtingly, by Musgrave 
 But to revert to Poppo's argument, that 
 KaQilio (hvXaKVV is no where found-not 
 to say that such were too bold an assertion 
 eveVfor a Porson-in ftict, .t does occur 
 (or what amounts to the same thing) ma 
 passage of Herodot. i. 80, 4, '^^^rt^^^riov 
 
 Jvg And so KaOiKnr nr^anav m Poljb. 
 K 26, 4, and ix. 3, 7 ; and Ka^iv 
 Si^pav in Plutarch i. 107, E. 1036, E. 
 For in the last two passages ought to be 
 r.ad KueiaavTtg, instead of KaOioTapreg, 
 inadvertently retained m the text. 
 
 Cii CXXXI. 1. t-rrl \6<pov KapTfpov 
 TTOO rng TToXftog] This hill was doubtless 
 
 OL 
 
 88, 4.] 
 
 LTBER IV. CAP. CXXXIT. 
 
 175 
 
 ft fiTj iXonv 01 EvaVTioi, ovk f-ytyi'fro <T<p(i)v 7r( piTfivKTig. 2. npocr- 
 paAovTE^ C avT(t) Km a Kparoq oi AUrjvuLoiy Kat ina\yi EKKpovcrav- 
 Tig Tovg £7rovrac, ecFTpaTontCevcTavTo rf, kul eg tov Trtfxrtiyta/toi', 
 TpOTTciinv <Tri](Tavr£c, napeaKevaCovTO. 3. kcu avTwv ov ttoXi) van- 
 pov r]6rj tv '^pyto ovtwv, ot ek rrjg aKpmroXEwq iv ry MivSy noXiop- 
 Kovfiivoi iTTiKovpoi, piaaapivoi rrapci OdXacTGav t}]v (j>v\aKy]v, vvktoq 
 a<^(/ci'oGvra(, Kai ^ia(pvyovreg ot irXtiaToi to ew\ ry ^kkjjvi] aron- 
 roTTfoov, eGrjXOov eg aurrji'. 
 
 CXXXll, r\ipiTei^i^opBvr}g Ss r»7c S/cfaJi'»?c-, Tlep^'iKKag, Tolg 
 T(i)v AOr]vanov GTpaTrjyolg iniKripvKevaaiLiEVog, ofioXoyiav ttoiutui 
 TTpog TOvg AOrp'a'iovg ^id Tr)v rou ^paal^ov ty^pav wspi Tijg iK t»7c 
 
 AvyKOv ava'^iopt](je(i}g^ ivOvg tots dp^diuLtvog Trpdaaeiv. 2. kgi 
 
 tTvy^ave yap rore la^ayopag o AaKe^ai/ndviog CTpaTidv phXXwv 
 7r£4^ TTopivoHv Ljg Vfpacj'i^av — o ^£ riEoStfc/cac, a^a plv KtXevovTog 
 
 TOV NcfClOU, klTU^Y) $UV£/3fj3»i/C£t, £vS»|Xoi' Tl TTOlflV TOig AOrjl'OlOIC 
 
 fjepaioTr]Tog irepi, cijua ^ avTog ovKtTi jSouXojUfvog UiXoTrovvrjoiiovg 
 eg TTjv avTOv atpiKVEicfOai, 7rapa(TK(vd(jag Tovg sv OiXfcraXia ^evavg, 
 )/()ojjUEvoc aei Toig Trpwrotc, ^UKOjXvat to orrpaTevpa Kai T»)r ttoow 
 (TKivvjv, a>ff7£ pt]Ci TTEipaoOai Ot(T(TaX(jJV. 3. loryayopo^ fuvToi Kai 
 A/uiiviag Kal ApiGTivg avToi te log ^paa'iSav a^//covTO, tVt^eVy 
 7r(iLi\pavTwv AaKt^aijULOvitjJv tu Trpdy/uiaTa, Kal T(vv jJjSwrrwv avTiov 
 irapavojuwg aropag e^rjyov ek ^TrapTtig, waTS twv noXecjv apyovroQ 
 
 an offset from the ridge which runs down 
 the middle of Pallcne, from Potidaea to 
 Cape Canastraeum. 
 
 ov d firj — TTspiTeixK^iQli * unless they 
 should take this, a circumvallation of 
 them (i. e. the enemy) was not possible.' 
 The construction here, which is perplexed 
 and accordingly disputed, is by Poppo 
 best regarded as a negligence of diction, 
 by which one form of expression runs 
 into another. * Proprie enim (says Poppo) 
 Thucydides in verbis ov tl — tXoiev ita 
 incepit, ut si hcec e mente Scionseorum 
 dicturus ov yiyvsrrQai dv rr<piov ttcoi- 
 Ttix*^<nv {tvomtov) perrecturus esset ; 
 sed hanc sententiam miscuit cum altera 
 ov ti fxtj ypovv 01 kvavTioi, ovk tyiyvtro 
 (T<p(ov TrepiTiixKJiQ-' With respect to the 
 thing itself, it cannot be quite understood 
 without a knowledge of the exact site of 
 Scione, which is by no means clear. Col. 
 Leake (on what grounds he does not 
 say) fixes it two miles inland, at the 
 present village of Celendrino. But this 
 is forbidden by the words towards the 
 end of the chapter, (iiaod^tvoi Trapa 
 QdXaaaav. Whence it is plain that Scione 
 was situated near the sea, — probably where 
 
 the present village of Posidhi is laid down 
 in Col. Leake's map. 
 
 2. For vulg. liriovTaQ, I have, with Bekk., 
 Poppo, and Goeller, edited tTzovTaQ. Still, 
 though the former is supposed to be the 
 reading of all the MSS., yet the latter, on 
 careful collation, I find to have formerly 
 had place in the Cod. Clarend. 
 
 Ch. CXXXII. 1. ivOvg TOTe dp^dixevoQ 
 Trpdcrotiv} ' having then first begun to 
 practise (i. e. hold correspondence with 
 them).' 
 
 2. Kal — kTvyxave BpaaiSavl I have 
 followed Poppo in affixing here the lines 
 denoting a hypoparenthesis ; by which the 
 sense is not a little cleared. Strange is it 
 that Dobree should have stumbled at the 
 dk, and wished it away ; for, as Poppo 
 long ago showed, of the use of ^e in the 
 apodosis after a parenthesis, an example 
 occurs at i. 11. viii. 29, and elsewhere. 
 Bf(3ai6Tr)T0Q Trept, 'for security's sake,' 
 as a pledge of his intentions. UapaaKtv- 
 daag, * having brought them to that 
 mind.' 
 
 3. 7r«pavo//a>e] i. e. contrary to the 
 vsa<jes of Spaila. Had it really been 
 illegal, it could not have been in a country 
 
17(i 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425, 
 
 ;., KX.a,v.'.uo„ Kaei<Tr„a.v .v 'A^.^.TToXe., n«<T.7tX(8«v & T„. H 
 
 TO 
 
 £ TOl^ H7»| 
 UjUOU KaUKJTi/ciii/ CI/ i..^»y"- 7 — ' 
 
 aa'i'^/oou £v Topwvii. /> ^ ^ / 
 
 CXXXIII. •£.' Se ry a,;r,? OipH G^^a.o. e.<T:r,e<.v r..xoc 
 ^.puiXov, ^,r.K-«X^aav«c •Att.k.ca.ov, Poa«,«.o. ^.y ko. ae,, 
 
 airm> i.«o, u.oX./.Xc. 1>. /c«i « vaa.g T„g Hp«c rou ««ro.. ^-ug 
 ^v •'Ap7U K-<.r..««0-,, Xova.'Sog r^j, lepucc Xyx-v J.va Oua,,, 
 
 liicTOV, ore imcbivyii, -• — . • ^ ' , , » - , a ^ 
 
 roc Treper^rax^aro r. .avreX.^c, Kal ot AOnva.oc e;r «urv ^uXaK,. 
 
 CXXXIV. 'E. Se raJ eTrtorrc x^.^.o^re ra ^av ^M^rcuu^v jcai 
 
 A 
 
 Ka 
 
 KUl 
 
 «; o; ^uwrnvo. karip,^v ^vv^liaUv .v Aaog.K.,o r,,- 0,,M,, 
 .«; ,.k., «V./..S.ip.roc ^7i-"o- Kipo, yap ^arepo. rf.e,A«';"y« ™f 
 „Jro.!c, TooTrma re aV-^orfpo. i'<Tr.,,Ta.-, K«. <TKuXa .« A.X.(.o..c 
 aVi,.e^^a.". 8.«^0c.pH.ra.. f^.TO. ,roXX<5,. «ar^po,c, ««, „yx-^.aAou 
 
 J,r£vo;p.)<T(ii' T£ H- BouKoX.'tura, Kfli vffTtpov arr6<»rn<T«v. _ 
 
 CXXXV, 'ATTETraoaffe Sc toG auToC x"/«^"0<.- -^o' » Bpaot^ag 
 \.ur.ivroc, Kal .po.'tap .18.,, nor.g..-i<.t. irpoa^Aflu).. y-.p •■u^roc, 
 i KXiuaKa ,rpo<Te«c, ,uxp. f-^v roirou iX««r (rot, yap ku,Su,v.k 
 
 Kai /cXtji*a 
 
 like Sparta, .here the laws were always the cities first passing over to the Lace- 
 held supreme. Arnold regards this as a decmonians. j ^^.j^^, 
 great and most destructive innovation, For ^■"^; ^E;^'"^^;;,^;;/ ,„ the con- 
 leading to a change of constitution Irom Arnold, f ^^^ na.rtyX.^a,^ 
 aristocracy to oligarchy ; and evidently jecture of D^^iee who « « ^ j^^^ ^^^^ ^^ 
 attributes the blame, in this insUvnce, to sjty for «« ^'^;^^^» f ' [> j '^^ occurience 
 the Ephors; but we^may -tl.er suppose the name n«.thccmv 3 
 
 suggested, that the service was one whxch .u. ^^ ^^^^^^^^ ^ ^r'a,;^ 
 
 required the energy of the prime ol life, Cass. 4? J, ^ ;J^«^ J!'J ^^ ^.- ^^ j^^ 
 
 raLr than the tardy prudence of a more ^^^^-.^^^r'Themi^t! CI,' k.^ .ai oA 
 
 advanced age.' , i a <t.\\ ' 
 
 ^,> role i.r.,xoCcr.v i,r.rpi«-«..] ' not av9os tXXj^on;. ^^;a.,0£- 
 
 those to whom it had been committed on been cari'ied past, the ladder N%as imme 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER IV. CAP. CXXXV. 
 
 177 
 
 napsvtxOtVTog,^ o'vtwq k rci ^ta/cevov, irpiv EiraveXOfiv tov wapa^i- 
 ^ovra aurov, li, npoaOemg eyivero') iirura ^ivroi, ^Mq maBo^ivwv, 
 irpiv 7rpoa(5nvai, aTriJyaye irdXiv Kara rd^OQ rijy (TTparidv Km ovk 
 ave^Eivev ^^ikpav ^ yeviadau 2. Km o ^^11^,^^ iTiXeira, Km tvarov 
 irog T(v TToXe^io ireXtura rwSe ov QovKv^i^rig ^vv^ypaxPiv, 
 
 diately planted at the vacant space, before 
 he who had delivered it had returned.' 
 In these words there is an allusion to a 
 certain obscure point of classical antiqui- 
 ties, of which we should otherwise have 
 been ignorant,— namely, a mode of keeping 
 up the watchfulness of the sentinels sta- 
 tioned up and down the battlements of a 
 fortress, by a bell being passed from one 
 to another all round the walls, until it 
 came back to the place where it had been 
 delivered by the officer of the watch. The 
 nearest approach to this custom is found 
 in that mentioned by ^neas, Tact. ch. 22, 
 who says, that a truncheon was thus handed 
 round from one sentuiel to another, so that 
 if tlie next sentinel were off his post, the 
 truncheon was to be carried to the officer 
 of the guard, in order to the discovery of 
 the desertion of his post. Yet the two 
 are in some measure distinct ; the vatch- 
 bell being used only in war, or on extra- 
 ordinary occasions, in order to test the 
 wakefulness of the sentinels ; the truncheon^ 
 in times of peace and no danger, (so 
 
 ^neas says, uKiv^vvcjg Kai eiprjvaibjv 
 oi'Twv,) to ascertam that the sentinels 
 were at their posts ; for they were found 
 at certain times and on certain occasions 
 to desert them. See supra iii. 22, 5. As 
 to the custom of the ojicer of the guard 
 can-ying a bell, and trying therewith the 
 watchfulness of his sentinels,— adverted 
 to by Plut. Arat. 7- the Schol. on Aristoph. 
 Av. 843 & 1160. Hesych. in v. koj^cjvo- 
 ^opwj/, and Etym. Mag. in v. SitK(oSu>pt(Tiv, 
 — this is of another kind ; merely relating 
 to this trial of watchfulness as applied by 
 the officer of the guard himself on any 
 individual he chose, not that of the sen- 
 tinels one on another all round. The 
 expression here, to ^laKevov, is equiv. to 
 TO i^id fikaov Ksvbv, or ro iv ixkaiy Kfvbv, 
 as the Schol. on v. 7I explains ; and has 
 reference to space, equiv. to the double of 
 that between one sentinel and another, 
 being constantly left vacant, when any 
 sentinel left his post to deliver the bell, 
 after first trying his vigilance, to the 
 next. 
 
 VOL. If. 
 
 N 
 
0O TKTAIAOT 
 
 SYrrPA*H2 E. 
 
 I. TOY 3' kmyiyvoi^ivov Bepovg al /n£i> Iviavoioi airov^al ^t- 
 tXiXvvTo fxey^pi UvO'iojv' Ka\ iv ry iKi^^i^'i^ 'A0r^roTot ^yiX'uwq 
 avi(JTr]<jav tK A^/Xou, i)yr)adf.uvoi Kara iraXmav Tiva aiTiav ov 
 Ka6a^ov(: ovrag upuiaOai, Kal o^a eWnrlg a(t>'iaiv tlvai tovto rPjg 
 KaOdpaetjq, y Trporepdv ^toi StSriXwrai wc; avcAovrtg rag Oi'iKUQ tu)V 
 TtOvtwT(i)v op0(uc £VO/ut(iav woirjaai. Kal oi fiti^ AkjAioi Arpa/iur- 
 Tiov 4)apva/cou Scivrog ailrolg £v tjj 'A(Tia u)/cr|(Tav, ourwc wg kaaroc 
 
 Ch. I. 1. avkoTijaavl A term denoting 
 forcible removal. See note on iv. 54. 
 'lepZaOai, 'were accounted sacred;' for 
 we are to bear in mind the distinction 
 pointed out by the ancient lexicographers, 
 with reference to this passage, — namely, 
 between upovaOai, * to be held sacred,' 
 and UpaaOai, * to discharge the priestly 
 office.' 
 
 Kai iifia iWnrkg — Troiijffai'] Of this 
 awkwardly-worded sentence the meaning 
 appears to be as follows : * And, moreover, 
 that this expedient was wanting to them 
 for its ])urification, in addition to that 
 wherein, by digging up the coffins of the 
 dead, (as has been before related,) they 
 thought they effected it rightly.' Poppo 
 remarks, * Quod Goell. hie et ad viii. 52. 
 Grsecos, ubi participium cum verbo finito 
 diversi reginiinis conjungatur, eo casu uti, 
 quern participium postulet, doceat, potius 
 sic exprimendum esse, ut nomen, ubi ex 
 duobus verbis diversos casus adsciscentibus 
 pendeat, soli priori accommodari assevere- 
 mus, recte disputat Am. Vid. Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 428, 2. Sed ne ea quidem constare 
 lex est. Vide annot. ad vi. 87.' The con- 
 
 jecture of Bened. and Dobree for y, ijv, 
 though supported by the authority of the 
 Cod. Clarend., tends to destroy the Thu- 
 cydidean character that would otherwise 
 here prevail. 
 
 ' ATpafivTTiov] So Bekker and Goeller 
 edit, from several MSS., for 'Arpafivr- 
 TEioVf which is retained by Poppo, though 
 he grants that the other is perhaps prefer- 
 able. I would add that it is confirmed by 
 Pausan. iv. 27, 5, who has this passage in 
 view ; as also by Xen. Anab. vii. 8, 8. The 
 common reading, however, is supported by 
 Hdot. vii. 42, and Polysen. vii. 20, though 
 the latter uses only one r ; which spell- 
 ing is confirmed by the coins, which have 
 'Adpafivnov, and by the derivation of the 
 name, which, as we learn from Aristot. 
 ap. Steph. Byz., is from Atramytls, son of 
 Alyattus and"^ brother of Crcesus. 
 
 ovTioQ wQ 'iKaoTog wpfiTiTo] Of these 
 words the sense, strangely mistaken by 
 the commentators, seems to be simply, 
 'just as each was inclined [to accept of 
 the offer] ;' for, I apprehend, the words 
 do not (as they have been supposed) refer 
 to (^KTiaav, but to dovrog, it being meant 
 
 A. C. 425. OL. 88, 4.] LIBEli V. CAP. II. 
 
 179 
 
 II. KXeiov ^6, 'AOvvaiovQ TTf/aac, eg rd tirl OpaKtjg xtjpla e^- 
 iTrXevcre ^^urd nqv Uex^piav, 'AOrtvaiojv jidv 07rXtr«c t'xwi' ^ioko- 
 aiovg Kal ^iXiovg Kal linTeaq TpiaKO(Tiovg, rdiv ^e ^vjit/nd^o^v TrAetouc, 
 vavg ^£ TpidKovra. 2. G^t^v ^e eg 2fctwi/»?v irpwrov, m TroXiopKov- 
 fievnv, Kal 7rpo(TXa(3a)v avrdOtv oirXiTag tiHv (ppovpdiv, KaTiirXivcnv 
 fC rdv f KoXo(j>(i)viu}v Xi^dva, rwv Topwva/wv aVt^^oyra ov noXu 
 rijg ttoXemc. 3. €/c S' auroj, — aicrOd/Luvog vn avTOfxdXwv ort oure 
 hpaai^ag ev Ty Toptjivr,, ovte ot EvdvTeg d^id/na^oi acv, — tt] jllev 
 GTpaTia rynEZy f^^aipa ig Tjijv ndXiv, vaug ^e TTEpiETrefjiPe' ^Ua 
 k rov XifXEva iTEpnrXE^v. 4. Kal irpdg rd TrEpiTE'iyjLai.ia irpQrov 
 
 that Pharnaces gave them leave to go and 
 live here, just where any one pleased, and 
 as long as he pleased ; or, in other words, 
 that he did not give up the town to them to 
 go there in a body, but merely to live or so- 
 journ there as private refugees. Supposing 
 the words, however, to refer, as they pos- 
 sibly may, to (^Kijaau, then the sense may 
 be expressed, 'just as each had purposed 
 [to go] there or elsewhere.' Compare iv. 
 74, iva TTtp — t6 TrpuJTov ijpfirjro, 'accord- 
 ing as the purposes and plans of each might 
 induce him to go and live there, or any 
 where else in preference.' 
 
 Ch. II. 2. rbv KoXotpcoviiov Xifisva] 
 For KoXotpioviwv Col. Leake (North. Gr. 
 vol. iii. p. 119.) would read Koi^dii/. I 
 should rather prefer Kwtpioviov, derived 
 from KiotpMv, (answering to Latin sur- 
 daster,) the existence of which word is 
 attested by its derivative t9t\oKM(piop in 
 Ecclesiasticus xix. 26. Or, as the place 
 is now called Ku^wv, may we not read 
 Kv(p(ovojv, meaning 'persons condemned 
 to wear the crook or clog,' according to 
 the gloss of Hesychius, Kv<pu)vwv' oXeOpiiov ? 
 Thus the appellation will be parallel to 
 that compared by Arnold, of the Thieves' 
 Harbour (6 (putpwvXijir/v), or rather Pirates' 
 Harbour, near Athens. Torone was situated 
 nearly in the same manner as Mende, (on 
 which see supra iv. 123, note,) namely, so 
 as to have, though inland, a communication 
 with two ports ; while Corcyra had a simi- 
 lar communication with three ports. 
 
 3. ovTs — ovre] So I have chosen, with 
 Haack, Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, to 
 read, instead of ovoe—ovTe, which, though 
 found in all the MSS., cannot be right ; 
 the sense being, that 'neither was Brasldas 
 in Torone, nor were the forces in garrison 
 equal to its defence ;' a sense which abso- 
 lutely requires our« — ourc, and cannot 
 admit oi,Se—ovre. It is observable that 
 the same error by which ovrs—ovrt has 
 -been mistaken for ovdk—ovre, has also 
 
 crept into all the MSS. in another passage, 
 iii. 42, and been removed by the recent 
 editors. 
 
 a^iofiaxoi] Equivalent to iKovoi irpoQ 
 fitixnv. Of this absolute use (occurring 
 also at iv. 57, o>c ovk tvofxi^ov dK. tlvai) 
 examples are rare, though such are found 
 in Herodot. vii. 236. Appian, ii. 167. 889. 
 Dio Cass. p. 190. 244. 292, but only in the 
 sense ' to be a match for any one,' which 
 properly requires the dative after it, (as 
 V. 62.) or npbg and the accus. : whereas 
 here the sense intended is, tirihus par esse 
 ad pugnam, * to be in a condition to fight 
 or resist.' 
 
 ig TOP Xifxsva TrfpiTrXtlv] Since a port 
 cannot well be sailed round, nor were the 
 ships sent for that purpose, but rather 
 to circumnavigate the promontory which 
 sepamtes the two harbours, so as to go 
 from one to the other,— I have thought 
 proper, with Poppo and Goeller, to receive 
 the ig, which had been inserted, on con- 
 jecture, by Bekker in his second edition, 
 especially as it is strongly confirmed by 
 the words, a little further on, at vijeg—ig 
 rbv Xifxsva Tnpnrtfi<l)Qti<Tai. Compare also 
 supra iii. 81, rag vavg irtpnrXtvaai KtXev- 
 aavreg, meaning, 'to coast around the pro- 
 montory' which separated the port of the 
 Agora from the Hyllaic port. Xen. An. 
 i. 2, 21, rpn'iptig TrtpinXeovffag ciTrb 'Itoviag 
 tig KiXiKiav, and vii. 1, 13, Trcp. elg Ttjv 
 aKpoTToXitf. It is observable that the word 
 kg is elsewhere occasionally found omitted 
 by the scribes ; as in another passage of 
 Thucydides, viii. 38, 6ial3efir)K6Ttg ig rijv 
 Xiov, where Ig, though left out in all the 
 MSS., cannot be dispensed with. So again 
 in Herodot. iv. 118, the reading of all the 
 copies is, tTTft re Taxiara Sdf3ij TT]vde rr/v 
 ■ijTreipop. But, considering the occurrence 
 just before^ of the words diafSejSrjKe ig 
 Trjvh Tviv yTTsipov, I doubt not that the 
 word £(; has there been lost after »;; it 
 being scarcely allowable, with Valla an(i 
 
 n2 
 
I 
 
 180 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425, 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. V. 
 
 181 
 
 dcpiKvfiTai, o TTjOOffTrtpitjSaXe ry ttoXh o Bpaai^aq, ivrog /BouXo/tEvoc 
 TTOirjaai to irpoaaTHov, Kai 3ieXa)v tov iraXaiov rn^ovg^ ^lav avTi}v 
 £7roii]CT£ TToXir. HI. BoriOyjaavTtq ^l H' avTO lluaiTtXi^ai: te o 
 AaKi^aiiLioviog ctp^(t)v Kal ij iraoovcja (^uXa/c»i, irpoapaXovTWv twv 
 *A0r]i'«(W)', riimvvovTO. Kal wg e/Jia't^ovro, Kal oi vijtQ cijita iripdirXtov 
 iQ TOV Xijiuva TTionriiiKpOfKJm, ^tiaag 6 IlaairtXt^ac ju/j ai re vfjcc 
 (l)Oaaix)aL XajSouffai €orj/iiov t»)v ttoXiv, icai, tou T£i)(^i(T^aroc aXiaKo- 
 inivovj iyKaTa\ri(j)0^, airoXnriijv avTo, ^po/jiu) txw^fi £C Trjy ttoXiv. 
 2. 01 ^£ 'A0»n'a^oi (;)0d)'ou(Tn', o£ te ciTro rwy vtwy iXovng Tr]v To- 
 pwvr/v, /cat o Trt&jg fTrttTTTo/itvog ai)roj3oft /cara to Sti^prj^ttvov tou 
 TraXoiou T£i)(^ouc SuvfCTTTCcrwv. Ktti roue iW£v aiff/CTfivav rwv IltXo- 
 7rovv»](T/wv Kal Topwratwy evOvq iv X^pfJi, Tovg ce tuivrag tXapov, 
 Kal YlaaiTeX'i^av tov apyovTa. 3. Bpaai^ut," ^8 ij^oifin /itv t?J 
 To|oa>)'ij, ald^Ojuevog ^e Kaff o3dv taXwKmav, avt^wpijatv, aTToa^^^wv 
 TiCFaapuKovra fxaXiaTa ara^'iovg /J.t} (pOaGai iXO(i)v, 4. o 0£ KXewv 
 Kal oi 'Adr}va1(n Tpoirala t£ fc(jT»j(Tav 8uo, ro /ulv kutu tov Xt^cva, to 
 ^£ TTpoc Tw Tfii^ta/imTi, Kal Twv Topwvotwv yuval/cac juti' Kai na^cag 
 liv^paTToSicrav, auToug Se, Kal TltXoTrovvWouc, Kai ti Tt? ctXXoc 
 XoX/ci^ewv ijv, ^UjUTravrac cc enTaKocrlovg, airkiTifX^pav hg rag AOij- 
 va^' Kal av.Toig to jutv IlEXoTrovvrjcrtov vorepov tv Tatg yfvojut- 
 vaiC <T7rovSa7c aVrTX^t, to §£ aXXo EKo/dicjOif) vir OXvvBkjjv, avijp 
 avT dv^poc XvOdg. 5. tlXov Se Kal Ildva/CTov 'A0J7vatwv cv /mO- 
 opioig Tiiyog dokjjtol vtto tov outov ^jooi'ov irpocoaia, o. Kai o 
 /UEV KXtwv ^uXaK»Jv AcaTadTijaci/ifvoc Trjg TopwvjjCj upag TrtpuirXu 
 tov 'A0WV cJc fTTt TI?V AjU<|)t7roXlV. 
 
 IV. 4)ata$ ^£ d 'EpaamTpdrou rpiTog avTog^ 'ABr]va'nov ttejuttov- 
 
 Schweigh., to regard Sul3rf rriv as equi- 
 valent to dik^r] kg Trjv : for kg, when it 
 denotes the terminus ad queniy or the end 
 of action, is too significant to admit of 
 being left understood. In another passage 
 of our author, infi-a viii. 92, 3, and rfjg 
 Aug ul vijfg rj^t) TTfpnreTrXtvKvlai, Kai 
 opfiiffcifitvai kg Trfv 'Y^iri^.avpov, where the 
 full sense intended is, ' having sailed round 
 from Las to Epidaunis, and taken anchor- 
 age there,' all the MSS. have kg. 
 
 4. b 7rpoa7repif(ia\e ry TroXti — ttoXiv] 
 This TTtptTiixia^a was a new wall where- 
 with Brasidas had taken in part of the 
 suburb which extended to the principal 
 port, so as to bring it within the same 
 TTSpijSoXog. In order to effect this, he 
 broke down part of the old one in the 
 direction of tlfe suburb, and built to it a 
 new wall, \viiich he carried downwards so 
 as to make it one wall, enclosing one com- 
 
 mon city. Accordingly the Schol. explains, 
 ^ TrfpujSaXe to Trportpov, Kai avvfjypf Kara 
 Tt)v diaipeaiv rb Kaivbv Trpbg to iraXaibv, 
 wore 'iv to rrav ytveaOai. 
 
 Ch. III. 2. avTolioti] Krueger and 
 Goeller connect this with kXovTtg, sup- 
 posing a transposition. So great, however, 
 is the harshness thus involved, that it is 
 better, with Haack and Poppo,to construe 
 it with ^vvtffTTfffojv, by which the sense 
 will be, primo damore, ' on the first onset,' 
 (see note on ii. 81, 3.) as at viii. 73, xeipuj- 
 9i)vai — avTo(3vfi. 
 
 3. diroax'^^ — kXOwv] ' Quum stadia— ab- 
 fuisset, quo minus adventu suo prrevenii'et 
 urbis occupationem.' (Haack and Poppo.) 
 Render, * so as not to be able to arrive and 
 prevent its capture.' 
 
 Ch. IV. The scene now changes to 
 Sicily and Italy, and in this and the next 
 chapter is narrated an embassy of Phatax 
 
 i 
 
 Tiov, vavai cvo eg iraXiav Kal SiKcXiav wpiafievrrig viro tov avTov 
 ypovov b^eirXevGe. 2. Aeovrlvoi ydp, aTTfXOdvrwv 'AOr}vaiwv ek 
 ^iKeXiag fitra r?jv ^v/ajBaaiv, iroXirag re tTrtypdi/zavro ttoXXouc, kuI 
 o Srjimog T^Jv -y^v tTrtvdei dva^dtraff^/at. 3. oi ^s ^vvaroi, 01066- 
 |i£VOi, ^vpaKOGiovg T£ ETrayovraiy Kal £Kj3dXXoucrt tov ^rj/tiov. Kal 01 
 f.uv iirXavi^Oriaav wg iKaaroi' 01 ^£ ^uvarol, o/tioXoyjJdavrfc 2upa- 
 Koo-tocg, Kai Ttjv TToXiv E/cXtTTuvrf^ Kal ipitjuuKjavTigy ^vpaKov(Tag etti 
 TToXiTEia (i)Kri<yav. 4. kui uarepov TrdAtv auruiv Tiv'eg, Bia to lu] 
 apeaKeauai, aTroXnrovTEg iK twv SupoKouawv, <I>wK£ac t£, Tijg no- 
 Xiwg Ti T?)g Afovr/vwv ywpiov KaXou/ifvov KaraXa/iif^dvovcTi, Kal 
 BpiKivviag, 6v Epv/na fv t?J Aeovtivy}. Kal tljv tov Sriinov tote 
 EKirecTovTwv 01 TToXXoi i]XOov iog auTouc, Kal KaTaaTavTEg ek Tuiv 
 Tii^ivv ettoXe^ovv. 5. d 7ruv0avd/i£voi 01 A^rjvaloi, tov ^aiaKa 
 7^Ef^^^ov(nVy ti iriog, nEidavTEg Tovg (T(bi(Tiv ovrag avToOi ^vuudynvg, 
 Kai TOvg uAAouc, >/v Ouvtuvrat, Z^iKiXuvrag Koivy, wg 2.uoaKO(Tiwv 
 ouva^iv TTEpnroioviiiEvijjv, tTrtdrpartutrat, ^laauxjEiav tov ^ijimov twv 
 Aeovtivwv. 6. o ^£ ^aia^, a(j)iK6fiEvog, TOvg /liev Ka/napivaiovg 
 tteiOei Kai AKpayavTivovg, ev ^e FeXtt civTiaTavTog avTw tov irpdy- 
 aoToc, ouKtTi ETTi Tovg aXXovg ipyETai^ aiaOo/nEvog ovk dv tteiOeiv 
 avTovg^ aXX avayu)pi]aag ^id twv 2(KfXd>v £c: KaTdvy;v, Kal djua ev 
 Ty irapo^io Kal Eg Tag BptKtvvtag eXOujv Kal vapaOapcrvvag, dirEnXEi. 
 V. Ev Be Ty TrapaKOfxiSy Ty Eg Tt]v SiKeX/av Kal TrdXiv dva-^w 
 ptlGEi Kai EV Ty [TaX'ia rim ttoXectiv E^prjindTiaE irEpl (juX'iag To7g 
 Aurivaioig^ Kai AoKpuiv EVTvy^dvEi Tolg ek Mfdaiivrjg EiroiKoig 
 
 from Athens to those parts, for the pur- 
 pose of keeping up the interest of Athens, 
 as opposed to that of Syracuse. 
 
 2. TToXiTag iTreypci^avTO — avaSdffaffOai] 
 Render, *they both entered on the list 
 many new citizens, and the people were 
 devising measures to make division of the 
 lands.' The admission of many new citi- 
 zens would, as Dr. Arnold shows, naturally 
 lead to a redivision of the state lands ; and 
 the two things were, he observes, the usual 
 accompaniments of a revolution. The noun 
 dva^afffibg is one frequent on this subject ; 
 while the verb dvadd^ofiai is fomid only 
 elsewhere in Pint. i. 44 & 85. 800. 1044. 
 The proper signification of dvaddaaffOai 
 is, * to partition out among,' as Dio Cass. 
 528, 1 9, and 542, 40 ; and such seems to 
 be the sense here intended. 
 
 3. Itti TToXtrtt^] *on condition of having 
 the rights of citizenship ;' as iv. 5. v. 31. 
 vi. 31. 
 
 4. did TO firi apkoKioQai] * because they 
 were dissatisfied.' Of this absolute use of 
 the word I know no other example. One 
 
 should rather have expected the addition 
 of Ty KUTaaTdaei, as at i. 68, and in Hdot. 
 ix. 66, OVK dpttTKOfievog rolfft irpfiyfiam^ 
 * discontented with things [as they are] ;' 
 and iii. 34, ovk dpeaKOfifvog rj/ Kpicrii, * dis- 
 satisfied with the judgment.' 
 
 dTToXiTToi/Ttg tK Tu>v 'S.vpaKovaiov] The 
 full sense is, ' departing from and abandon- 
 ing S3Tacuse.' Poppo remarks, that both 
 Herodotus and Xenophon use aTroXtiTrftr 
 in the sense ahlre patrld relictd. And they 
 refer to Matth. Gr. Gr. § 518, a. 
 
 4>(uK£a^] A certain quarter of the de- 
 molished city of Leontini, so called, we 
 may suppose, from some elevated position 
 of great natural strength. Of Bricinnia 
 the situation cannot be fixed : but from 
 what follows, it apjiears to have been fur- 
 ther inland tlian Phocese. The persons in 
 question were joined by the expelled popu- 
 lace, and then both together KaTaaTai'Ttg 
 Ik Ttov Tdxwv kiroXsfjiovv, taking post 
 there, carried on war (i. e. with the Syra- 
 cusans) from the strongholds just men- 
 tioned. 
 
182 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. VII. 
 
 183 
 
 £/C7r€7rr(Ufco(J(v, ot ^tra niv t<Lv St/ctAiwrwi' o^oXoytay, araaiaffav 
 T(s)v Mf(T(Ti]i'twi', Kai tTrayayofuitvwv twv iTipwv AoKpovQ, inoiKOL 
 
 i^iTTi/LKpOriffav' Kai ejEViTO Mf(T(T»/VI7 AoKpLJV Tiva "y^povov. 2. TOU- 
 
 Toig ovv o 4>ata$ ivrv^wv "frolt; KOfxi^o/uevoiq ovk rjSt/crjffCV* iyiyivrjTO 
 ya^ TOiq AoKpoiq irpoq avTov o/noXoyla ttV/npaaetJQ irtpi npoq Touq 
 AOiivaiovg. 3. ixovoi yap tljv ^i>/u/ua^wv, ore ^iK^Xiuyrai c,vi't)X- 
 XaaaovTo, ovk icnniaavTO AOrjuaioiq* ov^ av Tore, ei fiirj avTovq 
 KUTii^ev o npoq Irwveac /cot MeAa/ouc 7roAe/uoc, ofnopovg re ovra^ 
 Kai anoiKovQ, Kai o jnev ^aia^ eq Tag AOr]vaQ YpovM vaTEpov 
 atpiKero. 
 
 VI. O oe KAewi' wq airo Ttjg Topiovr^g rore irEpiiTrXuvGev eVt 
 ri}v A^^tTToAtv, opfxu)pEvoq tK Ttjq Hiovo^, Srayetpw fxiv npoa- 
 paAAet, Avofu'wv anoiKiay Kai ou^ eiAe, la\t]\p<)v ^e rr^v Oaaiwv 
 airoiKiav XajLtpavH Kara Kparoq. 2. Kai iri/nxpaq wg TlEpSiKKav 
 TTpetTpet^, birwg TrapayivoiTO arparia Kara to ^v/niua-^iKov, Kai 
 ec TT)v OpaKtiv liXXovg napa FIoAA^v rwv Oco/uavrtov jSotrtAea, 
 I a^ovra /maOou OpaKag log irXiiarovgy auro^ Tjdu^o^e nepifjiiixov 
 
 Ch. V. 2. rote] I have liere placed an 
 obelus, because I doubt not that the word 
 is corrupt. Considering that the article 
 can have no place here — and yet role must 
 be supposed to stand for something — I 
 conjecture the true reading to be (jjg KOfi., 
 for ijjg iKOni^ovro, * as they were on their 
 passage [thither].' 
 
 iytysvrjTO yap — ofioXoyia ^vfifidaeioQ 
 TTspi] 'Observa vocabulum 6/uoXoyta, quod 
 plerumque, ut iv. 54, 132, al. idem est atque 
 Kvfiliaatg, hie ab eo nomine distingui,ipsam 
 actionem tov ofioXoyiXv magis quam quod 
 Bloomf. vult, conditiones prcevias (Prae- 
 liminarien) significans. Hsec pax (Kvfi- 
 jSacrig) cujus conditiones inter Locros et 
 Phaeacem eonvenerant, etsi, antequam rata 
 esset, populo Athen. erat comprobanda ; 
 Phaeax tamen ab amiis jam recessit.' 
 (Poppo.) In his Appendix the learned 
 commentator adds, that the same words 
 are used by a writer cited by Suidas in 
 Ar]fii]TpioQ. So sometimes the terms 
 d/xoXoyiai and KwOrjaai are distinguished. 
 See Vales, on Hippocrat. 
 
 Ch. VI. 1. opfub^spog Ik Tqg *H'i6vog'\ 
 i. e. using it as his sally-post or seat of 
 war, and basis of future operations. See 
 note on iii. 31. 
 
 2. Kara, to KvufxaxiKov^ for Kara ri^v 
 Kvfifiaxiav, * according to the conditions of 
 his alliance ;' there being here, as Haack 
 says, reference to the ofioXoyia mentioned 
 at iv. 132. On this use of to ^vixfiaxKov 
 see note at ii. 32. 
 
 IIoW^i'] So Bekker and Gorier edit. 
 
 from three of the best MSS., supported by 
 three others (which have floXX?/!/), instead 
 of vulg. JIoXXj^v, which is retained, though 
 on insufficient grounds, by Poppo. For 
 vulg. tCjv, eight MSS. have tov^ which is 
 adopted by Bekker and Goeller ; while the 
 former is retained by Poppo, and very pro- 
 perly ; for while 'O^ofiavTiav can scarcely 
 dispense with the article, ^aaiX'ta is better 
 without it, since notoriety cannot be meant 
 to be denoted in the case of a person so 
 little known : whereas the Odomantes were 
 icell known, being a tribe famous for be- 
 ing always ready, like the Switzers in 
 modern Europe, to take pay with any 
 power that might choose to employ them. 
 To which an allusion is found in Aristoph. 
 Ach. 144, 'O^o^avTiov crTpaTog TovToig 
 tdv Spaxfxag dvo Tig ^laQbv ^iSoJ, Kara- 
 TreXTacTovTai rrjv BoiojTiav oXrjv : whence 
 we learn the pay they received, and the 
 kind of force they formed, namely, Pel- 
 tastie, or middle- armed. 
 
 Instead of vulg. nKavra, d^ovra has 
 been, though on slender authority from 
 MSS., received by Bekker and Goeller ; 
 and very properly ; since the first-men- 
 tioned form, besides being bad, yields no 
 tolerable sense ; whereas d^ovTa, con- 
 sidered as standing for og dyeiv tfieXXe, 
 is perfectly suitable. To the objection 
 urged by Dr. Arnold, that no previous 
 arrangements appear to have been made, 
 it may be replied, that the non-mention of 
 the arrangement will by no means prove 
 its nou-existence. Nothing is more frequent 
 
 ev r^ Hioi'i. 3. l^paaicag ^e, TrvvOavoiiievog ravTOj avTeKciOiiTo 
 Kai avTog eVi rw KepcvXiw' etrri ^e ro yjt)piov rouro 'ApyiXiwv^ tni 
 fUTitopov TTspav Tou TTOTu^ov^ ov TToXv uTTe^ov TTjg A/LKpiTroXnog, Kai 
 KaTE((>aiveTO iravra avroOtv, oxrre ovk av eAaOev avroOiv opfno/ntvog 
 o KXeijjv Tio CFToaTw' oTTf^ TT^ocTf oe^fro 7roo;fT£(v ouroi', eVt t}]v 
 AjU^tTToAtv, vTripicovra afpujv to ttA^J^oc, t^ napovcjij oTpaTia ava- 
 pr](7Eauai, 4. afjia be Kai waptcTKEvateTo OpaKag re /uKrOioTovg 
 TTEVTaKoaiovg Kai -^iXiovg^ Kai Tovg ' HSiovag navTac irapaKaXuiv, 
 7reAro(Tra^ Kai imrEag' Kai ^IvpKiv'iwv /coi XtiAfCt^etuy viXiovg TreA- 
 TacTTag ei^e wpog Tolg ev A/lkjuttoXei. 5. to ^ owXitikov ^v/uTrav 
 t)0po'ia6r] cicF^iXioi juaXiaTa, Kai linriig 'EAAr^ve^ TpiaKoaioi. tovtiov 
 lE^paaioag jhev e^ojv etti Kep^uAtw EKadriTo Eg iTEVTaKoaiovg Kai 
 ^(^lA/ouc, oi ^ aAAoi EV AjUi^iTToAet /uera KAea()i^ou ETETa^aro, 
 VJl. O oe KAewv retoc jliev »j(Tu^a![[ev, eTreira i]vayKaa9r] noiiJGai 
 oTTEp o Bparriocic 7rpo(Teoe^ero. 2. tmv yap aTpaTivjTLjv ci\Oo- 
 
 fiiEVijjv fJLEv Ty eopa, araAoyj^ojuevwv ^e tyJv eke'ivov rj-ye^iovmr, 
 
 wpog o'lav EjuiirEipiav Kai ToXjuiav /heto. oiag avETri(TTr]fioavv}i}g Kai /Aa- 
 
 in our author than the omission of minute 
 particulars like the present ; though these 
 are nevertheless afterwards glanced at, 
 as if they had been previously men- 
 tioned. 
 
 3. Ttfi KtpSvXi(^)'\ A lofty hill rising by 
 several steps to a top of conical form, and 
 of sufficient force (about half a mile in 
 diameter) to hold the army of Brasidas 
 encamped thereon. It is situated on the 
 right bank of the Strymon, near to its 
 mouth, and the top of the hill is about two 
 miles from Amphipolis, the site of which 
 is, from its far lower elevation, placed 
 entirely under the view of a spectator 
 placed on the top of the Kerdylium. To 
 which purpose our autlior adds, KaTe<pai' 
 vtTo Trdvra avToOev. See the plan by Col. 
 Leake in the Appendix. 
 
 By the first avroOtv understand Ker- 
 dyfium ; by the second, Eion. 
 
 oTrep 7rpo<Tt^€^£ro] On the construction 
 here, see note at iv. 125. IlXi)9oc here, as 
 at iv. 10, (where see note,) is used of few- 
 ness of numbers. 
 
 Ch. VII. 1. TBiog y'lCrvx^iKev'] No reason 
 is there, with Mitford, to blame Cleon for 
 somewhat delaying ; since he was con- 
 tinually expecting reinforcements, being 
 induced to put his army in motion without 
 having determined what to do. He was, 
 however, compelled by the factious dis- 
 contents of his army, to do that which 
 Brasidas was expecting he would do, — 
 namely, make a movement on Amphipolis, 
 as if to carry it by a cotip de main. 
 
 2. dxGofisvojv Ty 'icpqi'] 'discontented at 
 the delay.' Compare Herodot. ix. 41, Trtpi- 
 rjn'iKTti Ty i^py. In either passage the 
 word Upa stands for Ka9idpa, used as else- 
 where in our author supra ii. 18, where see 
 note. The word yyf /loviav, a little after, 
 is to be taken in a sarcastic sense, to denote 
 * want of generalship,' q. d. ' the army re- 
 flecting what a fine general they had got.* 
 The words following, npog o'iav tfnreipiav 
 — yevt]<ToiTO, are exegetical of t/)v Ikuvov 
 ■qyijioviav preceding. Render, 'with how 
 great ignorance and cowardice it would 
 be exercised against how great skill and 
 courage.' No little elegance is there in 
 this use of diog, especially when employed 
 in antithesis, as infra vii. 75, 6, dirb o'tag 
 XajxTTpoTtjTog Kai avxVfidTog tov irpwTov 
 Ig o'iav TfXevTt)v Kai rairuvoTriTa dtpiKTO, 
 where Duker quotes Casaubon as saying 
 that the fomiula l^ o'lwv — ig ola was one 
 employed by the Greeks to denote the 
 greatest change of fortune. But, in effect, 
 it was also used to denote equal disparity 
 of any kind, in any condition or quality 
 whatsoever. Nor is it confined to tlie use 
 of the prepositions dirb or Ik and kg : it 
 is found with others, or even one pre- 
 position, as in Dio Cass. 321, 18, t^ o'iiov 
 olog tysvero. Soph. Ant. 942, ola Trpoc 
 o'iojv di'dpiov TTaVxw, and CEd. R. 1046, 
 avfi<popdg o'iag olog o)v tXavvSTat, or even 
 without a preposition, as in Eurip. Ale. 142, 
 o'iag olog utv dfiaprdvug, and Dio Cass. 
 1009, 92, o'iovg ovrag v^ag clot ovt(Q 
 (avToi) rjSiKrjKaai. 
 
184 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 ) 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. VIII. 
 
 185 
 
 \aKtag yivr^aoiTO , Kai oikoO^v u)q ukovtbq outw ^vviiXOov, — alcrOo' 
 /LI8VOC Tov Bpovv, Kai ov (5ov\ofi£voQ avTovQ ^id TO iv TW aVTW 
 KaOt^iuevovq f5apvvia0ai, dva\a(3(i)V r/ye. 3. Kai i\prjaaTO t(v 
 T^OTTW, (OTTfp Kai EQ Tuv WvAov iVTv\t}aag iTTKJTivae Ti (ppovtiv 
 €C \^^yj\^* l^^v 7«/f> '>t^c£ »/A7rt(T£v 04 eiTeQiivai ovciva, Kara ueav ct 
 /naWov EcftYf avapaiveiv tov -^wpiov, Kai ti]v /Lu'i^it) irapaGKbvriv 
 7r€p(£jU£V£v, ou^ tjjg Tio a(y<pa\iij ijv avayfca^rjrat, Tifptd^r/awv, aW 
 lOQ KVKAio TTipiGTag jjio. aipricFtov TtJV TToXlV. 4. iXOtVV T£ Acai KaO' 
 laag iiri \o(f)Ov KapTipov wpo Ttjg AjUc^tTToXtwc tov OTpaTOVj avrog 
 iOiaTO TO XfjUi'wofc TOV 2rpu/uo)'OC Kai t^v Oicriv Trjg ttoXhoq £7ri 
 I Ty ^OpaKy (i)Q £)(oi. aVtEi'oi Tf £V0ji4iZ[ev, onoTav f5ovXr)Tai, d/tia^ii' 
 
 In the words Kai oIkoOsv — KwiiXOnv 
 (* and that they had gone from home 
 unwillingly ') there is thrown in another 
 circumstance as serving to increase their 
 discontent : where wg is transposed, as 
 elsewhere i. 68. iii. 88. In did to — jSapv- 
 vtaOai there is, as Poppo, Haack, and 
 G«jeller are agreed, a sort of commixture 
 of two modes of expression, kv t<^ avT<^ 
 KaBrju'tvovQ and (Tid to iv T(p avTffi KaO- 
 rj(T9ai. Compare iv. 63. In dva\al3u)v 
 ^ys, of which the full sense is, ' he drevy 
 them forth and led them forward,' there 
 is a customary term on this subject. See 
 note on iii. 81, 2. 
 
 3. Kai lx9V<^<^T0 — <ppovtiv] These words 
 are, I think, best understood, as they are 
 by Haack, of the temper and habits of 
 mind of Cleon. And the sense is well 
 expressed by the version of ihat com- 
 mentator : ' iis moribus utebatur, quibus 
 quum adversus Pylum rem feliciter ges- 
 sisset, aliquid se sapere opinabatur.' The 
 temper of mmd alluded to is, as the Schol. 
 and Dukas point out, the rash and self- 
 confident spirit, overweening contempt of 
 his enemy, and blind reliance on his own 
 talent. 
 
 Of ig rriv HvKov the sense is not *at 
 Pylus,' but 'against Pylus;' the ig, as 
 Poppo remarks, being put because by tlie 
 name our author did not hesitate to call, 
 not the castle occupied by the Athenians, 
 but the whole of the neighbouring region, 
 where, in strict propriety, he ought rather 
 to have advanced against Sphacteria. Kara 
 6eav, * in the way of observation or recon- 
 noitring ;' on which force of icard see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 581, 6, and Henii. on 
 Vig, note 401. 
 
 ovx wc T'P da^aXtX, riv avayKcii^rjrai, 
 7rcpi(Txi7<Ta;r] Of these somewhat obscure 
 words 1 have in my Translation and smaller 
 edition explained the sense to be, * not with 
 the intention of securely overpowering the 
 
 enemy, should he be compelled to fight ; 
 but with the view of blockading the city 
 and taking it by storm : ' a view of the 
 sense which has, I find, since been borne 
 out by the united opinion of Dobree, Arnold, 
 and Poppo. Of the term Treptsxni^ the full 
 meaning is, * so to come round and hem in 
 any persons as to have the upper hand 
 over them.' Compare viii. 105, Ttp tpy(i> 
 TToXi) TTipiffxovTtg. Ttp d(T(l>a\il stands 
 for Iv Tii> da(p.y ' in, or with, security,' 
 without risk. As to the sense assigned by 
 Portus, Dukas, and Haack, *firmissimo 
 copiarum prcesidio,' that needs proof, and 
 here could not be brought in without some 
 violence. Of kvk\<i> TrepiaTag the sense is, 
 either by encircling it around, or disposing 
 bodies of men around it, as at Sphacteria, 
 iv. 32, 3. Compare infi-a viii. 108, irepi- 
 (TTtjffag Tovg tavTOv : and Hdian. vii. 10, 
 13, TTipiariioavTig ai/Tolg ?t0j;^opov<,' : and 
 Xen. Cyr. vii. 5, 1, TrtpuffTtjae ttolv to 
 ffTpaTevfjia irfpl Tt}v ttoXiv. Considering, 
 however, that the second aorist is used, 
 (which has almost a neuter sense,) the 
 former rendering is preferable, and is 
 supported by a passage of Herodot. i. 43, 
 irepiffTavTeg avTO {to Orjpiov) KvKXip, and 
 Xen. Anab. iv. 7, 1, d9p6wc irtpt.(TT7)vai to 
 Xttipiov, Cleon's intention was to dispose 
 various divisions of troops around the city, 
 who should assault the wall in various 
 parts contemporaneously, and thus carry 
 the place by storm. 
 
 4. tTTt X6<pov KapTipov] Namely, the hill 
 to the west of Amphipolis, and distinctly 
 visible m the Plan. To Xifiviodtg tov 
 2rpv/ioj/og. See note on iv. 108. I have, 
 in deference to the united authority of 
 Haack, Bekker, Poppo, Goeller, and 
 Arnold, received t^ Bp^Vy, from many of 
 the best MSS., instead of vulg.rj/i'Bp^'/ci/v : 
 though I greatly doubt whether the latter 
 be not the true reading. The sense cannot 
 be, as Dobree explains it, 'against Thrace/ 
 
 Kai yap ov^e i(j)aiveTO ovt iiri tov tsij^ovq ovShq ovre Kara nvXag 
 £c,r/£i, KiKXy^evai te rioav Tzaaai, wtrrg Krai ^ir]yavdq oti f ov f /car- 
 ilXOev ix^v, dfiapTBiv iSoKH' iXfiv ydp av Tr]v noXiv Sm to tpr/^ov. 
 Vlll. O 6£ Bpaai^ag ivOvg wg u^e Kivovfuievovg Tovg 'AOrjvaiovg, 
 KaTa(5ag Kai avTog dno tov KepSvXiov kaipyj^Tai eg Trjv ' A /lkI) in oXiv. 
 2. Kai ETTfSo^ov pev Kai dvTiTa^iv oii/c iiroiriaaTO wpog Tovg 'AOrj- 
 vaiovg, ^t^iu)g t»Jv avTov irapaaK^vnv^ Kai vopitwv vwoSeeGTipovg 
 tivaiy ov T(i) irXriOei, (avTiwaXa yap nwg >]y,) dXXd tio d^iw^iiari- 
 
 meaning the Thracians ; for no war 
 against that country could have been then 
 in the mind of Cleon. The sense can only 
 be, ' Thraciam versus,' * Thrace- ward,' (as 
 at iv. 102, £(,* Tt)v iiTTHpov,) whether with 
 reference to the present or the future, 
 is uncertain ; but perhaps botli : for its 
 situation was most commanding, especially 
 as regarded the passage to Thrace ; it 
 being (as Col. Leake points out) situated 
 at the only convenient passage across the 
 maritime ridge of the mountains between 
 the passes of Anion and Neapolis, and the 
 centre of many roads to different quarters. 
 The dative here were capable of no suit- 
 able sense ; and the authority of MSS., in 
 so minute a case as this, is inconsiderable ; 
 since in almost all the MSS. which are 
 said to have Ty OpifKy, the iota subscript 
 is generally adscript ; and in the ancient 
 archetypes it would be almost universally so. 
 ou Kari'iXOev cxiov] I have obelized ov 
 KaTrjXOtv, because the words are capable 
 of no tolerable sense : for as to that as- 
 signed by Poppo and Goeller, 'had de- 
 scended from the hill he occupied,' — little 
 likely is it that he should have taken the 
 battering-engines up the hill, since he had 
 gone thither rather to reconnoitre than 
 to encamp. Again, as to the meaning by 
 some affixed to the common reading, that 
 *he had arrived without engines,'— that, 
 as Arnold observes, would require us to 
 assign to the words a different order, — 
 namely, KaTrjXOtv owk 6X(ov. Nor is it 
 likely that so powerful an expedition, sent 
 to retake Amphipolis and the other cities 
 which liad lately fallen into the hands of 
 the Lacedycmonians, should have been sent 
 without engines for the purpose in ques- 
 tion. There cannot be a doubt that he 
 had brought engines, and that, until he 
 should find a use for them, he had left 
 them at Eion, his head-quarters. See 
 ch. 6, 1. The sense intended is plainly, 
 * insomuch that he even conceived he had 
 done wrong, that he had come up without 
 ^e scaling-machines ;' for here Haack and 
 Bekker justly suppose the true reading to 
 
 be ovK dinjXOtv t^wv, which is confirmed 
 by the reading of four MSS., ovk dirttXdtv, 
 evidently a mere slip of the copyist ; for 
 dv and dir' are very fre<|uently con- 
 founded. The term in question is one 
 quite suitable ; since the road from Eion 
 to the hill adverted to (about six miles 
 distant) is a rising ground. Cleon might 
 well regret that he had not brought them 
 up from thence ; for as to the present pur- 
 pose, they were as useless as if they had 
 been at Athens. Even Poppo, I find, now 
 gives the preference to dvqXOiv. 
 
 Ch. VIII. 2. hdiuig] The term, when 
 used, as here, with the accusative, denotes 
 not so much fmr as distrust. 
 
 vTroStscTTepovg] For this Poppo edits, 
 from conjecture, vTroSeiffrepog, which has 
 also been i-eceived by Goeller ; while Haack 
 and Bekker retain the common reading ; 
 and rightly ; for as to what Poppo urges, 
 that vTrodtkaTepog is recommended by its 
 perspicuity, and accords with the con- 
 suetudo linyiue, — such reasons, in a writer 
 like Thucydides, have very little weight, 
 especially when opposed by the unanimous 
 authority of all the MSS.'for the common 
 reading, thus uniting external to internal 
 evidence ; for the latter is quite in fa- 
 vour of the common reading. Moreover, 
 VTroSettTTspovg (scil. avTovg) is perfectly 
 justifiable, since napaoKivt] is a noun of 
 multitude, like Svva/xig, and our force for 
 forces; and therefore may have a word 
 adapted to it in the plural. As it often 
 denotes an annament^ (compare vi. 31.) so 
 it may very well bear the sense exercituSf 
 'an army,' as it does in Xen. Ag. i. 13, and 
 Hist. iii. 4, 11, and v. 2, 15, Thiem. iXaTTin 
 Svvaixiv Trjg (iaffiXswg TrapaffKevrjg, where 
 dvvafiig and TrapaffKevi^ are considered as 
 equivalent the one to the other. Again, 
 as Svvafiig often bears the sense forces, 
 (meaning soldiers,) so may napaoKtvi]. 
 Accordingly in vrrodeearfpovg we have the 
 figure Trpo^ to (TTJij,aiv6fievov. 
 
 dvTiTraXa] Supply tu (TTpaTevfiaTa or 
 Ta 7r\i70>; from the subject-matter. 'AKiof- 
 fiaTi, meaning literally, consequence or 
 
186 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 (rwv -yap *A6r]vai(t)v OTTtp gffrpartuf, KaOapov e^fjX^c, /cat Ar//u- 
 viwv Kai *I/tj3pia>v to fcpoTtarov ) T£^vp oe Trapetr/ctuaCtTO 67rt- 
 0i7(TOjU€VO(;. 3. £1 yap ^H^ne toTc tvavriotg to te 7rX»i0oc, /cat t»;v 
 o7rX((Tiv, ava-yKo/av ouffav, twi' fttO tavTov, ovK av ij-ytTro juaAAov 
 irepiyeviaOaij r] aviv irpooxpetjg te avTwv Kai f fiiri ano tou ovtoc 
 
 itehjht. KaOapbv i^r]\9i, i. e. had gone 
 forth the very elitef or flower of the Athe- 
 nian force ; being, it may be supposed, 
 drafted from the best corps, and so con- 
 sisting, according to Athenreus, (as cited 
 by Poppo on ch. 1,) t^ tTriXfKTcjv dvdpCiv. 
 Of the expression to KaOapov tov arpa- 
 Tov, meaning Jlos exercitvs, I have in my 
 Translation given several examples. It is 
 one used by the best prose-writers, from 
 Herodotus to Procopius. (See note supra 
 iv. 133.) Supposing the allusion to be to 
 the ore of precious metals purified from 
 all dross, which has been previously drawn 
 off, — we may, in this view, compare the 
 similar expression occurring at vi. 31, to 
 TTf^bv xpijffTol^ KaTaXoyoiQ SKKpiOti', where 
 see note. In either passage there is im- 
 plied a casting out of all persons that were 
 not full citizens, and even of those a re- 
 jection of such as served in any inferior 
 kind of service. 
 
 Tsxvy] Meaning, the craft and con- 
 trivance of stratagem. 
 
 3. TO TrXijOog] This is to be construed 
 with Tutv fitO' iavTov, the full sense being, 
 ' For if he should show to the enemy boih 
 the [small] number and the manner, which 
 was sorry, in which they were armed.' 
 "O-rrXiaiv. Hobbes rendei-s armour. But 
 surely the term must denote anus as well 
 as armour. In fact, it here denotes equip- 
 ment generally for combat ; literally, mode 
 ofanning, i) ttjq oTrXiatu)^ Okffig^ as Plato 
 expresses it, p. 24. And so in a passage, 
 perhaps written with a view to the present, 
 of Arrian, E. A. iv. 1, 2, we have, <pv(nu)Q 
 ''* '''Oc X*^P<^Q T^Q ^KvOiKric, Kai TrXrjOovg 
 avTtov, Kai vofiaiiov, Kai ottXkthov i]v Tiva 
 IxovTiQ OTiXXovTai kQ TOLQ fiaxciQ, where 
 for birXianov ought to be read (from 
 almost all the MSS.) oTrXt'o-fwe, i. e. mode 
 of arming themselves, or being armed, — a 
 sense formed on the primitive signification, 
 the act of arming. Also, for vofiaiwv, read, 
 from the best MS., aujfidTwv, 'slaves.' 
 
 dvayKaiav] Meaning what is done from 
 necessity and on the spur of the occasion, 
 as opposed to what is d()ne after due pre- 
 paration. Compare vi. 37, l^ dvayKaiag 
 TrapacTKivfjg. The exact force of the word, 
 — which, as here used, answers to our 
 vulgar expression, make-shift, — is well 
 illustrated by the gloss of Suidas, dvayKuia 
 
 Tpdntt^a' »/ tvTtXijg Kai ttcj/ixP" '• also by 
 that of the Scholiast here, tvTtXrj Kai ovk 
 Ik TrapaaKivfJQ. To this purpose is also a 
 passage of Porphyr. de Abstin. d<p9oviav 
 ti TTJQ Tpo<piig irdvTa (scil. animalia) 
 tKfKTriTO, ovTe Trpoc dv0p<t)7rovQ iax^^ ^^ 
 dypiojQ' TavTTjg yap x^P"'» KaiToi 
 dvayKaiag Kai svTtXovg ovarfg, a'i 
 Ts tx^pat Kai ai ipiXiai, Kai tottov (vtKa, 
 where the words Kai tottov are, with 
 reason, considered by Kuster as corrupt ; 
 though he attempts not to remove the cor- 
 ruption. If I am not mistaken, the author 
 wrote Kov Tporrov tviKa, 'and not as re- 
 spects plan of action or disposition.' How 
 frequently Koi and kov, and TpoTzog and 
 TOTTog, are interchanged, is well known. 
 Hence, too, may be emended a passage of 
 Eurip. Iph. Aul. 724, KaXwc t dvayKaiiog 
 Te, (TvvtveyKai 5' Ofnog, where, for KaXCJQ 
 T dvayKaiwg ts, I would read KaKuig y\ 
 (incommode) dvayKaiijig Tt. Not quite 
 to the present purpose is the seemingly 
 parallel phrase in Hom. Od. xxiv. 498, Kai 
 TToXioi Trep lovTtg, dvayKaloi iroXefiiaTai. 
 That is rather to be regarded as nearly 
 allied to one found in Plut. i. 912, C, dvay- 
 Kaia (Spwffigy i. e. food which must be eaten 
 for want of other aliment, as dvayKaXoi 
 7roXf/it(TTat, warriors that must be resorted 
 to for want of better. Had Dr. Clarke, 
 on the above passage of Homer, perceived 
 this, he would not have compared the 
 expression of Lucan, 'fortis virtute coacta,' 
 which surely tends to cast a slur on the 
 valour of hoary warriors the furthest from 
 what the poet could intend. Censurable, 
 too, is the version of Pope there, ' Trem- 
 bling with warmth the hoary heroes stand,' 
 as spoiling the beautiful picture of the poet, 
 who means thus to depict these warriors 
 as, though old, yet utiles hello, and able to 
 say, with Mezentius in Virg. JEn. ix. 610, 
 *nee tarda senectus Debilitat vires animi, 
 mutatque vigorem. Canitiem galea pre- 
 mimus.^ 
 
 ^ dvev 7rpo6\peti)g — tcara^poviitrcwc] A 
 certain difficulty embarrasses this passage, 
 too great, I fear, to be ever cleared away. 
 Various attempts to this effect have been 
 made both in the way of subtle interpret- 
 ation and ingenious conjectural emenda- 
 tion, but with little success ; insomuch that 
 I can only say, in the words of a distin- 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. IX. 
 
 187 
 
 KaTa(Ppovrj(Te(jjQ, 4. awoXt^aimevoQ ovv avTog TriVTr)KOVTa Kai eKarov 
 oTrXiTaq, Kai rovq aXAouc; KXeapi^a 7rpo(Tra£oc, fjSouXtutro fVi- 
 yjcuniv ai(j>vicl(i)gy irpiv aTT^X^av tovq ' AOiivuiovq, ovk av vo/a'i^wv 
 aurouc ofionjjq airoXaptiv avOig |<£/iova>^i6i'ou^, u ruyot iXOovcra 
 avToiq t] por}dHa, 6,vyKa\i<jaQ ^l tovq navTug aTpariwrag, Kui 
 j3ouXojU£voc napaOapavvai Tt Kai Tr]v £7r<»M>iav (j>pa(jai, iXeye 
 Toia^e, 
 
 IX. ^'Avoptc T[eXo7rovvi}(Jioi^ awo julv oiag yjujpaq rjKoimv, 
 on aei ota to ev^pv^ov iXivOepuQj Kai on Awpt»}c /n^XXere ''luxri 
 ILiayjEaOai, wv uwOare KpuaaovQ iivaiy apKUTb) ^pa^Lioq ^t^i;Xw- 
 l^ikvov' Tt]v 06 STri^eipr}(Tiv m TpOTTio ^lavoov/mai nouiaOai, ^t^ri'^w, 
 Iva jmi TO [rtj /car oXiyov Kai /mj awavTag KivBvvtVHV, iv^tlg 
 
 guished critic, *me quod fugiam habere, 
 quod sequar non habere — citius quid non 
 sit, quam quid sit, dicturum,' Upon the 
 whole, however, I agree with Poppo m 
 preferring the method of exposition adopted 
 by Goeller. That commentator recog- 
 nises here a condensed form of expression, 
 which, fully developed, would run thus : 
 fxd^Xov yap i)yeiTo TTtpiytvsaOai dvev Trpo- 
 oxl/eiog Kai jirf dirb Tov bvTog ovcrrjg Kara- 
 ^povrjfTeujg, r} ti cti^tie to Tt TrXfiOog Kai 
 Ti)v OTrXjcTiv dvayKaiav ovcrav tCjv ^itO' 
 eavTov, Ace. And he aptly compares with 
 d-TTo TOV bvTog here certain similar phrases, 
 such as diro tov dXrjOovg at vi. 34. Cer- 
 tainly the sense thus arising is very good, 
 since, as Poppo observes, * vana et sola 
 opinatione confisa hostium despieientia 
 subito horum impetu in consternationem 
 vertitur' — ei 'iSoitv Trapd yvwf^irju toX- 
 lxr)(TavTag, Tip dSoKi)T<i) fxdXXoi' dv KOTa- 
 TrXayeHev f; Ty drrb tou dX)]9ovg dvvdfxei 
 (ut vi. 34). But, as the learned com- 
 mentator remarks, there still remains the 
 same grammatical difticulty as to the sup- 
 plying of ovarig, which, in the present 
 position, were harsh, and indeed unpre- 
 cedented. And, after expressing his dis- 
 satisfaction at all the methods of elucidation 
 hitherto proposed, he adds, ' Vos qui luec 
 legitis, ut difficultatem quae negatio parat, 
 felicius expediatis, impense opto.' As the 
 least violent and most eff'ectual mode of 
 removing the difficulty, I would pi'opose, 
 for the fji], to read 5ij (or {j^rj), by which, 
 as KaTa<ppovri(Ttojg will then depend on 
 dvtv repeated, it will not be necessary to 
 suppose an ellipsis of ovcrrjg. The Si) will 
 allude to the former contempt they have 
 felt for them, — a contempt proceedmg from 
 ignorance of them, and founded on the 
 opinion that they kept out of sight from 
 fear. Opposed to which is the contempt 
 
 on real grounds, from a siglit of their 
 slender force and paltry equipments. How 
 easily AH or HAH might, in the copies, 
 pass into MH, it is scarcely necessary to 
 observe. On the term Trpoo^fwg, * pre- 
 vious view of them,' see note at iv. 29. 
 
 4. Trpoard^ag'] * having committed,* 
 namely, as a charge. Ovk dv vo^i^wv, 
 &c. * thinking that he should never again 
 take them so alone and separate, if the 
 reinforcements should chance to arrive.' 
 'Eirivoiau ^pd(Tat, * to open out his coun- 
 sel, or plan of action : ' on which sense of 
 eTTivoia see my Lex. New Test, on the 
 word. 
 
 Ch. IX. 1. dnb o'iag — eXtv6fpag'\ Cora- 
 pare a kindred passage supm i. 84, 1, 
 whei^e see note. 'Apicttrw jSpaxetog StStj- 
 Xwfievov. For dpKeiTio many of the best 
 MSS. have dpKtl to, which reading might 
 be supported by a passage of Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. 197, 2, dpKel Tt wg tpiXoffoipoig Trepi 
 avTufv tXex^n- But the common reading 
 is sufficiently borne out by another passage 
 of our author, supra ii. 62, dpKtiru) ftlv 
 vfjuv, &c., and by ^schyl. Agani. 1285. 
 
 'iva fir) — irapdffxy] * in order that the 
 running the risk of battle by a small part 
 at a time, and not all together, may not, 
 seeming deficient, (i. e. insufficient for the 
 purpose,) occasion timidity [to you], dis- 
 hearten you.' Compare Lucian, t, i. p. 398, 
 Trdv tdoKti tvSttg (scil. eJvai). Herodot. 
 vii. 48, h'Stk<TTepa <paivtTai Ta rifisTepa, 
 I have followed Bekker and Goeller in 
 placing Tt within brackets, because it can 
 have no place here, and has been vainly 
 defended by Arnold. The word, which is 
 in three MSS. not found, probably pro- 
 ceeded from the margin, where it had 
 served to denote a var. lect. re for to. 
 And indeed some even of the best MSS. 
 have T(p for to. But that is forbidden 
 
188 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 <j>aiv6fiSvov , aroX/niav napaayirf. 2. tovq yap tvavTiovQ HKat(o 
 icara^oovrJtTtt re tjjlkjjv, Kal ovk av iXirKjavTag (t)g uv tTrt^eXaot rig 
 avTuig ft |udv i]i', ai'ajS^i'oi r£ irpoq to ywp'iov^ Kai vuv araKTwg 
 Kara Oiav TeTpaiJiiJ.ivovg oXiywpeiv. 3. onriq o£ raq roiavrag 
 ajuaoTiag twv ivavTiwv KaWiara lowv, Kai a/ma, wpog ti]v tavTov 
 ^vvaiLUV, Tr]v £7riv€tp>?(Tty TTOiUTai fjLij airo row 7rpo<pavovg fxaXXov 
 Kal dvTiirapaTayOivTog, h ^i^ tov Trpo? to napov ^viu(j)ipovTog^ 
 irXeiaT av opOoiTO. Kal to. KXeiJiiJ,aTa ravra /caXXtarijv oo^av 
 £V£C, a Tov iroXiimiov /ukiXktt itv Tig aTrarz/aac, roue ^t'Aouc fxiyiar 
 av u)(piXr](JUf:V. 4. £€l>c ovv £r£ airapaffKevoi Oapffovai, Kai tov 
 VTraTTiivai ttXeov >J tov fiiVOVTog, £s wv tfjioi ^an'orrat, rr/i' oia- 
 voiav £vou(7ii', £v TO) ar£/jUfi'(^ ourwy r»jg yvuyjLirig, Kai irpiv 
 
 by the construction, which is, 'ipa ^r) rb 
 Kivdwivtiv KUT oKlyov Kai fxi] tiiravTag 
 Trapdcrxy aToXfxiav. Of KivSvvivtiv the 
 sense is here, as at iii. 5, to risk a battle. 
 Kur' oXiyoi^ si<;nifies *by a few at a time,' 
 as at iv. 10, 4, kut' oXiyov fiaxtiTai. 
 
 2. KaTa(ppovij(Ju I'ifiutv] 'by contempt of 
 us.' Here indeed Kara^povouvTag ii}iu)v 
 would have been more regular in construc- 
 tion ; the full sense intended being, that 
 *their enemies, both as despising them, and 
 as not expecting that any one would go 
 forth to battle, have both ascended to the 
 place [they occupy], and are disorderly 
 occupied in viewing the prospect, and off 
 their guard.' Of Terpaixnevovg kutu the 
 sense is not, as it has been explained by 
 some, IcTKeSacrfitvovg, but occupied about, as 
 at ii. G5, rpaTrirrOai icaO' ij^ovag. Plutarch, 
 ii. p. 637, TpkTrovTai kuO' y'l^orag Trpbg 
 dWrjXa. Herodot. v. 1 1, Kara, ra tiXovTo 
 irpaTTovTo. For the prepos. Kara, more 
 usual in this case is npbg, or tiri, or ig. 
 The word aTciKTujg is to be taken with 
 TiTpapifikvovg, the sense being, that they 
 were gaping about in a disorderly manner. 
 Very rare is it to find the participle TiTpafx- 
 fikvog thus accompanied by an adverb. 
 An instance, however, occurs in Xen, Hier. 
 
 ix. 7> Tolg tig TOVTO TOJV TToXlTOtV tpfjo)- 
 
 fitviog TpewofiBvotg. Also in Plato, p. 553, 
 Trpbg xprifiaTKTiibv Tpmrofievog yXiaxpwg, 
 where, as in the present passage of Thucy- 
 dides, the adverb serves to denote manner 
 of action. Rare, too, is this absolute use 
 of oXiyioptiv, ' to be negligent, or off one's 
 guard.* 
 
 3. offTig Sk — dpOolro'] Before he opens 
 out tchat he means to do, in order to profit 
 by their blunder, Brasidas adverts in a 
 general way to the duty of a good general 
 in such a case, and that couched in the 
 form of a military maxim — thus : * Now 
 
 he who has but discovered such sort of 
 blunders in the enemy, and withal, ac- 
 cording to his power, makes his attack, 
 not so much openly and of set purpose, as 
 according to what is advantageous to him 
 for the present, he will for the most part 
 be successful.' Compare supra iii. 30, and 
 Polyb. iii. 81, 10, ^lOTTsp, d rig SvvaiTO 
 avvvotiv TO. TTfpt Tovg irtXag afiapTijfiaTa, 
 — TaxiaT av Tutv oXojv KaTaKparoirj. 
 
 In Kal TO. KXs^fiara — uKpeXtjfftuv we 
 liave another military maxim, importing 
 that * those stratagems are in most repute 
 whereby any one having most deceived the 
 enemy, may in the greatest degree benefit 
 his friends.' KXs^fiara, furta belli, * strata- 
 gems.' 'Atto tov 7rpo<pavovg, ex aperto, for 
 TTpocpavuig. At avmrapaTaxOkvTog repeat 
 Ik tov, or supply arpaTonk^ov, the sense 
 being, 'in battle-array.' 
 
 4. The above maxims are now applied 
 to the case in point. "'Emg ovv tri aTrapd- 
 ffKevoi, ' while, then, they are yet un- 
 preparedly confident,' &c. In tov jxevov- 
 Tog we have the use of partic. for subst., 
 as at vi. 24, to tTriOvfiovv tov ttXov : and 
 iii. 10, T(p diaXXdaaovTi Ttjg yvutfxrjg : and 
 vii. 68, Ttjg yviofxrig rb OopvlSovfiivov. With 
 the present compare a similar passage in 
 Dionys. Hal. p. 1G3, 5, ^vyijg fxaXXov ^ 
 dXKrjg Trpovoovfisvovg. 
 
 k^ Mv tfioi j)aivovTat'\ 'Ad subjectum, 
 ut srepe Grseci SoKovaiv, toiKaai, retulit, 
 ubi nos impersonaliter loquimur. Cf. 
 Elmsl, ad Eur. Her. v. 681, et Pflugk. ad 
 Med. V. 337. iufi-a v. 75, 1 13.' (Poppo.) 
 
 iv Ttfi dvtifxevif) — rr/v do^av] Of these 
 words the meaning, which is far from 
 obvious, seems to be, ' amidst the remiss- 
 ness of their mind, and before their opinion 
 is set in order [as to what they shall 
 rather do] : ' where, in the expression T(fi 
 dv(ifjih'<it Ttjg yviofitig, there is reference 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. IX. 
 
 189 
 
 ^vvra^Otfvai jLiaXXov t»/i' So£av, iyto /mlu e^uw TOvg fxir e/mavrov, 
 Kai ^daaag, rjv cvviMy/uLaif TrpoaTriaou/nai cpo/nw Kara, /netjov to 
 arpaTiv/Lia' av 0£, KA£apioa, VGTipov, orciv t/id opag ^Brf wpoa- 
 /CEt/xtvov, Kai Kara to LiKog (l>of3ovvTa avrovg, rovg pLiTo. guivtov, 
 TOvg T A.iJ.(j)nroX'iTag Kai TOvg aXXovg ^vjujuia^ovg^ aywv, airpvi^itog 
 Tag TTvXag avoi^ag eirtKOeiVy Kai tneiy^aOai wg TaxiGTa ^vfifui^ai, 
 iXwig yap fxaXicTTa avTovg ovtuj (popr^Oqvai' to yap £7rtoi; VGTtpov 
 duvoTipov Toig TToXi/ui'ioig TOV napovTog Kai fia^o^*£i'ou. 5. Kai 
 avTog T£ avrip ayauog yiyvov, wairep <t£ tiKog ovtu 2^iTapTiaTr]v, 
 Kai vfHEigy w avopig QVju/iAa^oi, aKoAovutjaaTe avcpuwgy Kai vo/niaaTe 
 tlvai Tou KaXijjg iroXefx^iv to tO^Xtiv, Kai [to] a'lG^vv^aOai, Kal Tolg 
 ap^ovai TrdOeaOai' Kai Trjce v/uiiv Ty Vj^Bpa r/ ay ado ig yevo/LUVoig 
 iXivOeplav Tf virap^HVj Kai AaKtSai/xovKjjv ^u/ijuavoi^ KeKXrjaOaiy 
 
 V AOrivaliov T£ couXoic, »/v ra apioTa^ avav av^paTroBia/nov rj Oava- 
 
 TW(T£wc, 7rpa5»;T£, — Kal ^ovXe'iav yaXiTTWTBpav ») irplv £'iv£T£, To7g 
 
 to that remiss carelessness which they 
 entertained, thinking of nothing so little 
 as battle. The expression is one so rare, 
 that I have met with nothing like it else- 
 where. To determine its precise force, it 
 is necessary to carefully examine the con- 
 text. Now, as by yvujfXTjg, just before, is 
 denoted the mind, i. e. the will, affections, 
 and disposition, so by Tt)v doKav here is 
 evidently meant the opinion, resolve, as to 
 the doing of any thing. ^vvTaxOfjvai 
 bears the sense constitui, * to be made 
 up ;' as we say, *to make up one's mind,' 
 answering to constltuere in Latin. So, too, 
 our phrase, * to be disposed to do a thing,' 
 implies the mind's being set or arranged 
 with the doing of the thing. Now it is in 
 this framing or arranging of the mind that 
 consists the readiness of the soldier for 
 battle ; when he has fully mad^ up his 
 mind, he will fight. Hence if a general 
 can destroy or relax this readiness in the 
 enemy's army, the men are half-beaten. 
 To which purpose is a passage of Xen. 
 Hist. vii. 5, 22, cited by Arnold, where 
 Epaminondas at Mantinea having made 
 the enemy believe he would not engage 
 in battle that day, thereby, as Xenophon 
 says, iXvae tCjv TrXtiffTtov TroXtfiiwv Tr)v 
 iv Toig xpvxaXg rrpbg fxdx^jv TrapaoKivriv, 
 * destroyed the preparedness for battle in 
 the souls of the enemy.' 
 
 Finally, by yidXXov is here merely de- 
 noted the bent of the determination, by 
 which we do one thing rather than another. 
 
 ci) Ii, KXtapiSa, &c.] In iiriKQCiv and 
 iTreiytfTOai there is said to be the use of 
 infiu. for imperat. ; on which see Matth. 
 
 Gr. Gr. § 546. Yet in such a case some 
 verb of exhortation in the imper. is left to 
 be supplied from the context. With the 
 sentiment at to yap imbv — ftaxofxevov, 
 Duker compares a similar one in -^ncas, 
 Pol. ch. 38 ; and more than one might be 
 adduced from Onosander. 
 
 5. TOV KaXQg TroXintTv, &c.] ' that the 
 parts of an honourable soldiery are [these] : 
 jjromptitude, and a sense of shame, (what 
 we should call a feeling of honour,) and 
 obedience to commanders.' With the term 
 alffxvveaOai compare ii. 42, aiax^^ofxevoi 
 iv ipy({>, where see note. The to here is 
 in several of the best MSS. not found ; and 
 Bekker is of opinion that it ought to be 
 cancelled. Certain it is that internal as 
 well as external evidence is against the 
 word, which is not needed here any more 
 than at TrfiOeaOai, though it could not be 
 dispensed with at tOiXtiv, since the sense 
 there intended is, ' the being willing,' ' the 
 will to serve.' Of vfilv — ifTrdpxnv, &c. 
 the sense is, ' there is offered or held out 
 to you either freedom, and to be called 
 allies of the Lacedaemonians, or slaves 
 of the Athenians.' Of the words fiv rd 
 dpiOTa 7rpd^r}Tt, which are in some mea- 
 sure parenthetical, the sense is, ' even if 
 }'e fare the best, and escape slavery or 
 being put to death.' Imitated from which 
 are the words of Dionys. Hal, Ant. iv. 58, 
 p. 780, fin. o'iag irfiaovTai ff<paydg Kai 
 dvdpaTroSifffiovg TrpoffdoKiovTiov ti Si ra, 
 KpdriffTa Trpd^fiav, dovXtiag re Koi XP^' 
 fidruiv d(l)aipE(Ttig. Here the words Kai 
 dovXeiav xaXfTrairepai/ f/ Trplv tlx^Tt are 
 closely connected with £ovXoig tlvat, and 
 
190 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 gt XoiTTolq "EXXr^dt KwXuralc: yiviaOai tXtuGfpaJafwc. 6. aXXa 
 ^ri T£ VjucTc naXaKiffOiJTi, opwrrec 7rf()t ocrwv o dywv tariv, cyw te 
 gt/go) ov Trapaiviaai oldg te wv juaXXov roTg TrtXac, 'i /cat aurog f^T'c^ 
 
 tTreStX^Eir." , , / / 'y 
 
 X. 'O inlv Bpacr/Sac, Tocraura tinwv, niv rt e^oSor TrapccrfCEuaCero 
 ai'Toq, Kill TOVQ aWovg juetcI toG KXta^tSa KaOiaTri tm rag B^aKiag^ 
 KaXovf^dvag tiov TrvXoJi', ottwc, wain^ ap>]ro, tTrtgioiav. 2. tw Se 
 KXtwvi, ((>ai'€pou 7£vo^£VOU ourou ano tov Ktp^uXiou /caTo/BaiTOC, 
 K:ai iv TJi TToXa, STri<t>avtl ovay e^toOev, irepi to upov r^Q ' Adm'aq 
 Bvofxivovy Kai Tiwra irpaaaovroq, dyyeWtrai {irpovKexyi'^^^ 7"V 
 Tore Kara Trjr Oeav), on i? rt aTparid diraaa (j)arfpd twv TToXc/aW 
 kv Ty TToXet, fcol utto rdg TTuXac; tTTTrcDV t£ ttoScc ttoXXoI koI dvBpu)- 
 TTtJV (jJQ i^idvTUJV u7ro(/)aivorTat. 3. d Sc dfcoiitrag eTrriX^t* Kai wq 
 tlBev, ov (5ov\(JiiUvog f^id^rf haytoviffaGOai irplv ol Kai rode j^oijOovg 
 ijKHV, Kai oid^avoc (pOrmaOai dneXOwv, arijuatvetv te dfxa e/ceXeuev 
 
 the word dovXtiav is subjoined just as 
 though dovXtvtw had preceded. 
 
 6. This section contains the conclusion^ 
 which deals in urgent exhortation. Ren- 
 der, ' but do you, on your part, not shrink 
 from the combat, as I, on mine, will evince 
 myself as not more ready to exhort others, 
 than also myself in action to execute 
 [what I enjoin].' Similar addresses, by 
 way of apostrophe, to an individual^ while 
 haranguing an armv, are found in Xen. 
 Cyr. ii. 4, 24. v. 3, 42, and 4, 19. vi. 3, 33. 
 Pausan. iv. 21, 7- Closely imitated from 
 the present is a passage of Lucian, t. iii. 
 272, 58, uKTTe, w Ai'Kivf, ovtoq Tt avi]p 
 ayaObg yiyvov, Kai Tolg fitra aavTov, &e. 
 And something very similar occurs in Plut. 
 Timol. 7, init. Here I have written /ii? 
 Tf, in order to make the construction the 
 clearer, since the re — r£ here is equivalent 
 to ftfv — ^^, 'on the one hand — on the 
 other.' Compare vi. 34, 4, o tyw ri — 
 vniig Tt, where Poppo refers to Kuhner's 
 Gr. § 722, 4. 
 
 Ch. X. 1. TYIV i^O^OV TTaOftTKlValiTO^ 
 
 * prepared [to make] the sally.' Compare 
 Xen. Hist. v. 4,35, rrapto-iciyd^cro teg Tt)v 
 
 i^odov. 
 
 Tag OpifKiag KaXovfisvag twv 7ri»Xtuv] 
 
 * those of the gates that were called the 
 Thracian.' 
 
 2. KUTa^avTog — Gvofisvov'] *as he was 
 descending from — as he was sacrificing.' 
 Kai ravra Trpdffffovrog, 'and as he was 
 doing what has been above narrated,' i. e. 
 making preparations of all kinds for the 
 sally. 'ETritpavil. ovay t^wOiv, * plain from 
 without,' at least on the east side. 
 
 Kai VTTO rag nvXag — v7ro<paivovTai] 
 Meaning, 'and that under the gates are 
 visible, to any one peeping down, many feet 
 of horses and men as going forth,' i. e. 
 ready to go forth. It is not necessary to 
 suppose, with Mitford, that those who dis- 
 cerned the feet had gone close up to the 
 gates, so as to peep in : for, as it is observed 
 by Mr. Hawkins, (cited in Arnold,) ' the 
 middle of the road might be worn so hollow 
 as to have admitted an opening of several 
 inches under the gates, so that the feet 
 might easily have been seen at some dis- 
 tance ofF.' Poppo remarks, that vnb Tag 
 TTvXag v7ro<paivovTai stands for vTro^at- 
 vovrai, OTav vTTofiXtTry Tig virb rag 
 TTvXag, just as W avydg op^v ti occurs 
 in Eurip. Hec. 1144. This, however, in- 
 volves something too artificial and far- 
 fetched ; not to say that no reason is there 
 to think that they went so near as to look 
 under the gates. It is sufficient to take 
 the VTTO here as standing for kotu), as in 
 Hom. Od. xvii. 409, Opiivvv tXojv virk(pTivt 
 Tpankly Kft/^cvor, where Eustathius well 
 explains by viroKaTO) t<lnf]vtv. And to this 
 idiom Suidas alludes when he says, vtto- 
 (paiviTai x«fto^*»^* t7ri(paireTai vypoOiv. 
 Compare Plut. Camill. i. 148, B, o yap 
 Toirog t(}>' V (it^rjKwg ivvKTOfidxi](rt Trpog 
 Tovg KiXTOvg, vTTf^aivtro rf/g dyopdg 
 (for Kdru) Trjg dyopdg) dnb tov KairiTto- 
 Xiov. 
 
 3. f7rijX0f] 'he went to,' namely, the 
 place, the scene of action. Olofitvog 
 <p0ri<TE(T9ai dTTfX^wv, 'thinking he should 
 anticipate [them] by getting off.' Com- 
 pare iii. 89, ^9. dvadpanovTeg : and vi. 97> 
 
 OL. 88, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. X. 
 
 19! 
 
 » \ 
 
 ava'^u)p-n(nv, Kai iraprfyyuXe roTc airiovaiv etti to EVdyrv/nov Kioac 
 wairep jliovov o'lov r ijv, virayaiv tnt Ttjg Hiovog. 4. wg ^' avTto 
 EOo/cEi ja^oXt] y'iyv£(j9at, avrog kiriOTpi^paq to ^E$idv Kai to, yvjuvd 
 TTpog Tovg ttoXe^couc ^ovq^ airriys rr/v aTpaTidv. 5. Kflv tovtio 
 ^pacTicag, (vq opa tov Kaipov, Kai to OTpaTtv/uia twv ' AOrjvaiiov 
 Kivovfievovy Xeyei roTc /n^O eavTov Kai toiq iiXXotg oti *^ Ot avdoEq 
 t)fJLaq ov fnivovai' SrjXoi Se twv te ^opaTWV Ty Kivi'ian Kai twv 
 Ki(j)aXwv' olg yap liv tovto yiyvriTui, ovk iiwOa<Ti /tUveiv Tovg 
 
 ^Bdvn dva^dg : and vii. 15, (pOtjffopTai 
 vfidg. The context here rather requires 
 ^OfffftffOai, which Bekker, Poppo, and 
 Goeller have edited instead of vulg. 6^9f)- 
 ata9ai, though only from a few MSS,, 
 including (I would add) the Clarend. and 
 Cantab. 
 
 7rapr]yyiiX(. — 'Hiovoc] Render, *hegave 
 orders to those departing, to draw off 
 towards Eion, moving on their left wing, 
 as indeed was alone possible.' The nature 
 of the thing (which has not been well 
 understood by translators and commenta- 
 tors) may be sufficiently comprehended by 
 bearing in mind that the Athenian army 
 had been drawn up in line fronting the 
 city, to make a great show and terrify the 
 Amphipolitans. Now, when such an army 
 has to retreat in the direction of either of 
 its wings, the line of battle becomes a column 
 of march (compare the phrase Itti Kipiog 
 itvai in Xen.) by all simultaneously turn- 
 ing to the right-about-face, or to the left- 
 about-face, when the whole column steps 
 together, and marches either on its former 
 right or left. See ii. 90, and the notes. 
 In the present case, the left-ahout was the 
 only practicable direction ; for that led to 
 Eion, and this evolution must necessarily 
 commence at the extreme left. These 
 movements, however, in a very long co- 
 lumn, were perilous, as giving an enemy 
 the power of attacking on the right^ which 
 was the unguarded side of Grecian sol- 
 diers. In the present case, indeed, there 
 seems to have been some cause of delay, 
 which would involve additional danger. 
 From the nature of the ground it should 
 seem that the line could not be readily 
 formed into a marchmg column, but had 
 first to be broken up, and drawn off in 
 narrow files ; an operation which occa- 
 sioned the delay noticed by Cleon ; and the 
 dralia mentioned at § 6, but of which his 
 ignorance did not enable him to know the 
 cause. Under these circumstances, he 
 adopted an expedient for hastening forward 
 his left wing, namely, by turning his right 
 wing, in the manner above mentioned, i. e. 
 
 to the left-about-face J which consequently 
 made the right hands of his men front the 
 enemy. 
 
 The above view (first propounded in my 
 Translation and smaller edition) has since 
 been adopted by Arnold as substantially 
 correct. He has well observed in addition, 
 that 'the right wing should have kept their 
 position, and faced the enemy, in order 
 to cover the retreat of the left and the 
 centre.' But it is sufficient to say, that 
 Cleon's order to the right wing to abandon 
 its position so prematurely, and move 
 towards its left, changed the line of battle 
 into a column of march, and, of course, 
 caused it to be cut up, by exposing the 
 unshielded side to the enemy's missiles. 
 
 On the term vTrdyeiv, ' to draw off,' see 
 note at iv. 127. 
 
 4. (TxoXj) yiyviffBai] * to be a delay.' 
 Of (TxoXr) in this sense, in the nominative, 
 I know of no other example : though not 
 unfrequent is the expression ffx^^V yty- 
 riTai Tivi or 1<tti. I suspect that, for 
 (TxoXr), our author wrote ffxoXy, which has 
 place in the Cod. Ar. and Palat. ; and is, 
 I found on collation, written above in the 
 Cod. Clarend. Thus the sense will be, 
 ' but as [the thing] (meaning the evolu- 
 tion) seemed to him to be done tardily.' 
 So (TxoXy is used at i. 142, and iii. 46. The 
 term t7n(TTps<p(o here bears the same sense 
 as at ii. 90, where of a line of ships moving 
 on one of its wings, it is said, dnb ffrifitiov 
 ivbg dtpvio tTTKTTpiTpavTeg rag vavg fitTtO' 
 TTijcbv tTrXeor. The contrary movement 
 here directed by Cleon, is called in Polyb. 
 xi. 22, 11, k7ri(TTp€<l>itv 67rt dopv. Both in 
 ^lian and Arrian Tact, we have frequently 
 the term tTriorpo^?/, sometimes ds^id im- 
 crrpo^j), at others tg dpicrrtpdv tTrtorpo^ij. 
 There was also another movement called 
 the 7) TTavrtXyg l'7ri(TTpo<pT}, which was a 
 complete face-about. See Arrian, Tact. p. 84, 
 ed. Blancard. With the phrase yvfivd 
 Sovg (where dovg stands for Trapex*^*') 
 compare Lesbon. p. 172, tu yvp.vd (see 
 note on iii. 23.) roTc iroXtfiioig StX^ai, iv 
 olg TiTpuxTKecBai avdyKrj. 
 
 JifeHf^iwiBhf**^^"-'''-^-' 
 
192 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 425. 
 
 OL. 89, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XI. 
 
 193 
 
 iTTlOl'TOC. 
 
 ^TTE^W^v c^C raxtara 0cip^ouvrec." 6. k«I o ^Iv,^ Karcl r«c ej. ro 
 ^roupa>^c« TTuXac k«1 rdc Trpoirac roG ^mK'pou raxouc ror. oyroc 
 ^SeXOo).' ^'Oa Vmo) rr)v oSov raurrjv .J^aav, ^^ep v.v Kara ro 
 Kapr.na;rarov roJ x^P^^^ ^^"^* rpoTraTov '^errr^K's' KOi 7rpoal^a\u>v 
 roTc 'Ae^jvaloic 7re(/)oPr,^^vo(c re «>« ry (T(|)ar^pa ara&a, Kai r„i' 
 ToX^tav airod kirenXvy^ivoiQ, Kara ^daov ro crr^areupa, rfjeiru. 
 7. fcal o KXeaoi'gac, c;i^7rep a'pr^ro, «V« '^^rd rck Opc^K Lag nvXag 
 eTreSeXOoiv rci^ ^<yr^arto E7re<(>ep£ro. Suv^^r, re rcu aSo/c„ra, /cat e^- 
 OTTivnc aV</)or.>..().v ro,)c 'A0»jvaloi.c eopv/S^eSrat' 8. /ca, ru ^itv 
 ei^vv^ov K^pa, avrQv, ro Trpoc r»)v 'Hcova, ciTrep Ir, Kat TrpoK^X^p^' 
 Ka, .U0UC dnoppay^v i<t>vy.. Ka\ o Bpacr/Sac, vTrox^upo.rroc^ „^r, 
 airod, ^TreTrapiaJv roJ St^t^ rcrpoicTKeraf /cal Tr.croyra aurov oi a«v 
 'A0nva7oi oJ^ aldOarovrai, oi ^l TrXrjcrlov a>«vr.c «7rr,rey/cav. 9. ro 
 ^l SeSiov rt^v 'Aerjvaio.v i,.sve [re] ^mXXov, /cai o ^i,v KXhov, a)c 
 TO TTOtlirov ov gtevoeTro iii^vav, euOuc <j>su7a)V, fcat /caroX»,(J>(^ac vtto 
 MvoKLv'iov TreXratrroG, d7ro0v/,(T/ca- ol gs au'rou cru^rpac^EvrEC ottAc 
 rai^ETrl rdv \o<t>ov r6v re KXeapi^av vfiivovro, Km ^iQ v rpig npoa- 
 /3aXdvra, Kal ov Trporepov EVEgotrav Trpiv i'l re MupKcrm Kai », 
 XaXKi^iK^/ iVttoc Ka\ ol neXracTral TraptarcivrEC /cai EcraKOvrt^jovrEC 
 avrok irp^av. 10. ol^ro, ^l n) crrpcirEV^ia Trav i,5r, ru^v AWr,- 
 va/cuv (()uyov, xa^^^^^C Kai TroXXd^ oSoJc rpaTTO^evoi Kara opn, oaoi 
 
 5. rag irvXaQ tiq avoiyerio t/ioi] The 
 TiQ and the t/ioi have both force and ele- 
 gance, as in a passage of the Old Testa- 
 ment, Psalm cxviii. 19, avoilark /ioi 
 irvXcLQ, and another of Em-ip. Or. 1577, 
 firoiytrto TiQ ^iofia. Whether the fioi m 
 this case be ever quite redmidant, is more 
 than I know ; for as to the passages ad- 
 duced by Mitchell on Aristoph. Ach. 405, 
 to exemplify the redundancy, they are far 
 from establishing its existence. In the 
 passage of Aristophanes, and also in that 
 of Horn. Od. vi. 199, and Herodot. viii. G8, 
 the ^01 signifies, * oblige me by doing so or 
 so,' thus serving to soften the harshness of 
 command. 
 
 6. Tcig Ini to aTavpiofia — fiaKpov rti- 
 Xovq] See the remarks on the topography 
 of Amphipolis in the Appendix. 
 
 7. a/i^orgpoiOfv] *from both sides,' 
 namely, the quarter in which Brasidas 
 made his attack, and that in which Cle- 
 aridas, who, it seems, assailed the right 
 wing in the rear. I agree with Poppo, 
 that to take HiairivriQ as an adjective yioxxXd. 
 involve no little harshness, and indeed 
 would at least require the presence of the 
 
 article r*^. With reason, too, is he inclined 
 to construe t^aTriV/jt; with Qopv^r]Qnvai, 
 comparing supra iv. 36, ila7rirt]g dva(pa- 
 vfit rv ddoKtiTtit m7r\»;?f. To his opi- 
 nion, however, that the Kai before iKmrivng 
 is to be cancelled, 1 can by no means 
 accede. Considering that the word is 
 found in all the MSS., it must surely be 
 retained, as indeed it very well may, since 
 the construction is, Kvvk(3rt Tt rovg 'A9r]- 
 vaiovg Kai ('even') (ifi<l)OTspo)0iv iKcnrivng 
 
 Oop. 
 
 8. TTpoKfxwp/jKra] 'was in advance [of 
 the rest of the line].' 'Ayroppaytv ((pvye, 
 'broke away from the centre and fled.' Of 
 iTTnrapiojv r<p hKi(p, the sense is best 
 expressed by Dobree, 'transiens ad,' (a 
 sifrnification which the word also bears at 
 iv? 94, and vi. 17- vii. 16) and by Arnold, 
 *advancuig along towards,' i. e. advancmg 
 along the line to reach the right wing, 
 as doubtless intending to co-operate with 
 Clearidas in his attack thereon. This cir- 
 cumstance of his advancing along the 
 enemy's line serves to account for Bra- 
 sidas's being wounded, since he would thus 
 be much exposed to missiles. 
 
 i 
 
 ^ri ^u(j>Oapri(Tav rj avTiKa iv X^po^t*' V vird rfig XaXK£&/cifc 'ittttov kqi 
 Tvjv TTtXracrrwi;, ol Xocttoc dinKOfiiGOrjaav ig t»Jv Hiova. 11. ot 
 ^£ Tov BpadiSav apavrsc U Ttjg ixayr\q^ Kai ^laauxjavreq kq rrji; 
 TToXiv tri e^TTVovv eaiKOfxiaav' Ka\ ^adero jjlIv ciri vlkwgiv oi fxeff 
 tavTov, ov TToXv Se ^laXiirwv iriXevTrftje. Kai >) aXXrj arpaTid dva- 
 ')(wprj(Ta(Ta fiera tov KXeaptSou U Trjq ^(cJ^ewc, vtKpovg re ect/cuXeu(T€, 
 Kai rpoTralov iarriae, XI. Msra Se ravra tov BpaaiSav ol £uV- 
 /laxoi TravTtg^ ^vv iiirXoig £7rt(T7roju£vot, ^riiLio<jia iQa\(jav kv ty) ttoXei 
 TTpo Tviq vvy dyopdq ovar]q' Ka\ to Xoittov ol 'A/i(/n7roX7rai, irepi- 
 ip^avTkQ avTOV to fxvr)^uov, wq npwi te ErrE>ivou(Tt, Kai Ti/ndq ^dti- 
 
 Ch. XI. 1. Ida-^av tv ry 7roX«j] An 
 honour very rarely conferred among the 
 ancients ; the usual burying-place being 
 outside of the city walls. Poppo remarks, 
 that the founders of colonies were always 
 interred in the forum ; and considering that 
 the Amphipolitans had proclaimed Brasidas 
 as their /oM7w/^r, it was no more than might 
 be expected that they should inter him 
 jrpo TTJg dyopdg, * in front of the forum,' 
 in its most conspicuous part. 
 
 •nipiip^avrtg avrov to fivrifiCiov'] On 
 this custom it is observed by Casaubon on 
 Suet. Ner. 33, * Semper monumenta suorum 
 sepiebant veteres; tenuiores quidem ma- 
 ceria aut humili aliqua levique materia, 
 honestiores vero lorica e silice vel saxo aut 
 marmore.' 
 
 a»f Tiptjji ivTtuvovai] The force of 
 ivTi^vovai has been disputed : but it is 
 now generally admitted that it cannot 
 stand (as Leveque and Gail supposed) 
 for ivTifi. Ts/iivog, 'cut off and appro- 
 l)riated by consecration a piece of ground :' 
 though it is not to be denied that when 
 fanes or sacella were founded to the honour 
 or worship of heroes, Tffifvjj were usually 
 appropriated. Nor is the explanation of 
 the Schol. and some of the commentators, 
 evayifffiaTa Trpoa^ipfiv, though supported 
 by the gloss ^ of Hesychius, ivrsfivovai- 
 To'ig 7)po}(Tiv Ivayi^ovcTiv, to be entirely 
 approved of, notwithstanding that in Hdot. 
 
 II. 44, we have utg ripio'i tvayiZ,ovaiv, where, 
 as also in Pausan. ii. 11, 7, and Pollux, 
 
 III. 102, there seems a distinction made 
 between Bvuv as applied to gods, and kv- 
 ayil^iiv as applied to heroes : for in Aristot. 
 Eth. V. 7, the term Qvuv is used of the 
 offerings made to Brasidas. And just after 
 Ovaiag occurs ; though whether it is meant 
 of Brasidas, or of the gods, is uncertain. 
 Ilere^ however, we have not ivayil^ovm, 
 but ivT'mvovm : and that the terms were 
 ever quite synonymous, has never been 
 proved. That the honour paid to heroes 
 
 VOL, II. 
 
 might often consist only in offering the 
 ivayifffiaTa, or inferice, cannot be doubted ; 
 but that it sometimes consisted in the offer- 
 ing of a ricthn in sacrifice, is unquestion- 
 able. Compare Herodot. v. 47, iiri tov 
 Tatpov avTov ypwiov idpvcrdfievoi, Ovmyai 
 avTov WdaKOVTai. Plut. Sol. 9, ivn^tlv 
 otpdyia Ufpi^rjixtii Kai Kvyxptl toXq ijpioffiv, 
 and elsewhere in Plutarch the expression 
 ivTEfiveiv occurs several times in the sense 
 sacrificare. Also in Philostr. Heroic, xix. 
 14, 15, we have ivT'tiivovTig Kai ivayi^ov- 
 Tfg : where the above honours are united. 
 By Steph. in his Thes., indeed, the term 
 ivrk/xveiv is explained ' incisas, sen cjesas, 
 mactatasque hostias innnolare ;' and so 
 other lexicographers. But this is making 
 no distinction between Ivrsfivsip and (T(pd- 
 Keiv: whereas that a difference did exist 
 between the two terms, is certain from the 
 Scholiast on Apollon. Rhod. i. 587, on the 
 words in question : ivrofia firjXwv ivTOfxa 
 St, TO. a<pdyia tcvptwg Ta Tolg vfKpolg iv- 
 ayi^ofisva, did to tv ry yy avTuiv dnorf/x- 
 vtaOai Tag KttpaXdg. ovtoj yap Qvovai rolg 
 xOovioig. — Tolg de ovpavioig dvu) dvaffrpk- 
 (povTeg TOV TpdxrjXov atftdHiovtTiv : which 
 Arnold explains to mean, that ' offerings 
 to the dead, or to the powers beneath the 
 earth, had then- heads cut off so as to fall 
 on the ground, by a blow on the back of 
 the neck ;' while (T<pdKfiv, juguhre, *to 
 cut or stick in the throat,' adds he, 
 ' denotes the manner of sacrificing a vic- 
 tim to the gods of heaven, holding back 
 the head that it might look upwards 
 in its death.' Yet how this sense 
 can be elicited from the words as they 
 stand, I see not. Some word has, I sus- 
 pect, been lost, such as KaTaTrnrTovffag, 
 which occurs in Xen. Cyr. iv. 5, 17, Irri 
 ''Oc 7UQ KaTairiiTTovTig. Little satisfac- 
 tory, however, is this mode of accounting 
 for the preposition. The iv, I would say, 
 has reference to the mode in which the 
 action was done; and as atpd^uv meant 
 
 O 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 422. 
 
 194 
 
 vacL, 0epa..Jovrec, rciv S^ "Ayvcva, Kara ro 7roX.,uov ru>v A^, 
 2. .ai ro^c v.Kpouc roT. 'AO.valocc a.i^oaav, anSaror ^. A0 
 
 .«par4-C, a,rc5 S^ roiaur.c ^vvrv^^a, Ka. npo.Kfo(^,o.., jnv 
 TraparaQtu.!., ^ ava pediv oi jutv JTT oikov 
 
 fiaxnv iimXXov ycva^yat. 3. ^ira ce r»jv aiuij^ r 
 
 OL. 89, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XIV. 
 
 195 
 
 mulare, * to stick a knife into the throat, 
 ivrkuvtiv properly signified ' to perforate 
 and divide' any thing in two,by driving in 
 a sharp instrument and boring into it, (^as 
 in Dio Cass. 1023, 23, kvr. rqv (p\il5a,) 
 thus answering to the Latin incidere venam. 
 Compare also Lucian, i. 132, \Xvov hr.,^ 
 and Pliny, * palmis inciditur in meduUam. 
 It would seem that in sacritices of this kind 
 to the dead, or the gods below ground, the 
 head was struck off, by a sharp instrument 
 like a chisel being driven into the back, 
 by which the head necessarily fell on the 
 
 ^(Sr reconsideration of the present sub- 
 ject, I finally accede to the opimon of 
 Poppo, that the honours here paid to Bra- 
 sidas are not to be distinguished as though 
 part of them were rendered to him in 
 quality of ijpwc and part as o.'(ci(Trr)e— the 
 honours seem all ascribed to him as vqwq : 
 though considering that the oUiffTrig was 
 regarded in the light of a i)pwc, they may 
 belong to both indifferently. So in Hdot. 
 vi. 38, we have, riXevrnffavTi {UiXTiady) 
 XtpffovrjolTai OvovffiritQ vofiog oiKiffry^Kai 
 dydva iTTTTtKov Tt Kai yvuviKov kiriaram, 
 where evovoi is used in a popular accept- 
 ation, though, we see, ivrt^vovffi would 
 have been more appropriate. So, too, 
 Eustath. on Horn. Od. says that the term 
 ivTOfia was used of victims sacrificed to 
 the dead ; UptXa, of those sacrificed to the 
 gods. Perhaps those tvro/ia differed from 
 the Upna chiefly in this, that the one were 
 merely propitiatory, the other expiatory. 
 Consequently there would be nothing that 
 arrogated the observances due to the gods 
 only. Nor are we to suppose (as some 
 seem to have done) that this offering of 
 the ivTona occurred only once, at the 
 funeral. It was doubtless repeated at the 
 annual holiday, or feast of commemoration. 
 Thus in the case of MUtmdes, who received 
 
 the same honour as Brasidas from the 
 Chersonesians, we have m Hcrodot. vi. 3H, 
 the term dvovai. And that they were in 
 the case of Brasidas repeated, and con- 
 tinued to the time of Aristotle is certain 
 from a passage of that writer, Eth. v. 10, 
 where, by way of illustrating the vo/it/cov 
 as opposed to the ^voikov, he says, oiov 
 rb Qv\iv Bparri^y. And when we bear m 
 mind that Aristotle resided, for a great 
 part of his life, only a few miles from 
 Amphipolis, we cannot doubt what is at- 
 tested bv such a witness. It is observed 
 bv 'Bp. thirlwall, that ' the tribute of re- 
 spect thus paid by off-ering sacrifices at his 
 tomb, may appear the less extravagant 
 since even his enemies thought him worthy 
 to be compared to Achilles.' (See Plato, 
 Conv. p. 221.) But it might have occurred 
 to the learned historian, that such was 
 not likely to be the case ; and that some 
 allowance must be made for the high-flown 
 rhetorical phraseology so common in that 
 writer ; and which, when stating any thing 
 like facts, requires the decorations of poetic 
 figure to be translated into the language of 
 
 common life. . , , 
 
 apo(T£0t(Tav] scil. avTie'. meamng,'made 
 it over to him.' Of this makmg over of 
 any city to any one as if the founder, several 
 examples may be seen m my note in Trans- 
 lation. , . t r\c i\ ^^ 
 ohK hv 6/iota>c— r./xae ^X"*^] Of those 
 words the sense is well expressed by Bauer 
 and Poppo : 'non ita eum habiturum hos 
 honores,ut ipsis [seque] aut utile esset aut 
 suave (vel volentibus) ; non ex ipsorum 
 utilitate aut voluptate (vel voluntate) la- 
 turum porro ; neque utile jam nee jucuu- 
 dum ipsis amplius fore, ut hosce honores 
 haberent Hagnoni:' meaning, in other 
 words, for Hagnon to have his honour, 
 would not be equally for their profit or 
 pleasure. 
 
 aTTfTrXauirav, oi 0£ /ucra rou KXfap(^ou ret Trcpt rijv * A/nfiwoXiv 
 
 KadiaravTO. 
 
 Xil. Kelt VTTO roue avTOVQ 'y^povovQ rov Oepovq TiXevTuivTng 
 
 Pa/u^tac, Kai AvTo^ap'ibuQ, Kai EwiKv^i^ag, Aa/ce^atftdvtot, tQ rd 
 em GpaKi](: Xdi^'ia ^otjOtiav >iyov evaKoa'itov OTrXtrtJv, Kai o<^(/cd- 
 jiievoi £c HpaKXeiav r»jv ev Tpa^7vi, KaOiaravTo o n avTolq i^uKU 
 fiivt fcaXwc 'e\eiv, 2. ev^iar ^ifSovTwv SI aurwi', erv^ev ») juav»j avrrj 
 yevo/HEvrjf Kai to Oepog ertXtuTa, 
 
 XIII. Tou S iiTiyiyvointvov ^a/uwi'oc evOvq A^^'xP* l^^^v Tiupiov 
 tyJq OeacraXiaQ SirjXOov ol Trepi tov 'Pa/i<^/ai;, KooXvovrtov Se rdjv 
 Oe(j(jaX<jJV, Kai ujuia Bpaff/Sou TtOveujToq, wirep riyov r>)v crrpartai', 
 aTreT^airovTo eir oikov, voiuiaavrtt; ovceva Kaipov en eivai, tijjv re 
 
 AOrfvaiiov riaari aireXtfXvdoTtjv, Kai ovK a^io^petov avTUJv ovtojv 
 Bpav Ti u)v KaKelvoi^ eirevoei. 2. jwdXtcrra Se aTTijXOov eiSoreq rovg 
 AaKeSaifioviovgy ore el^yeaaVy tt^oq rnv e'l^T^vtiv ^aXXov Tr]v yvujfxi)v 
 e-^ovTag, XIV. Sui/6/3»/ re evOvq (Lierd t»)i' ev ' AjUKpinoXei jud^iiv 
 Kai Tifv Pa/u(^iou ava^ujprimv eK OecraaXiag, dJcrrt TroXe/Liov /mev jurjiev 
 en a\fja(jOai /uriSeTepovQ, irpOQ Se Trjv e'lprfvtiv /ndXXov rrjv yvio/urjv 
 el\pv' Ol fuiev 'AOijvatoe, TrXrjyevTeg cVi no A»;Xta>, Kai St' oX'iyov 
 
 Ch. XIII. 1. TIupiovl See Col. Leake's 
 North. Greece, vol, iv. p. 503. At ovSsva 
 Kaipbv iTi ilvai we may, with Poppo, supply 
 ayiiv Ttjv arpaTidv from the foregoing 
 context. For tri iivai Bekker, from three 
 MSS., edits tlvai tri. I have, liowever, 
 preferred, with Poppo and Goeller, to 
 retain the common reading. 
 
 ijaay aTrf\r]\vB6Tu)v^ 'having gone (or, 
 as we say, come) off with defeat,' i, e. been 
 defeated. The n — Kai here seems to 
 stand for /lev — hk (as re — rt infra vi. 34, 
 and elsewhere) ; and I would render, 
 * inasmuch as, on the one hand, the Athe- 
 nians had gone off defeated ; and, on the 
 other, they themselves being not in pos- 
 session of forces competent to effect aught 
 of what he had meditated.' Such is, I am 
 persuaded, the sense to be assigned to ovk 
 aUoxpttov — iTTivoti : these words con- 
 taining the reason alleged by them for their 
 turning back,— namely, that they were not 
 a force sufficient to carry out any of the 
 plans Brasidas had meditated. Of this 
 sense of alioxpnog, which is rare, I have, 
 however, noted examples in Herodot. iv. 
 126, £/ fikv yap a^ioxpiog ^oKtiiQ dvai 
 ffiiovTtp Tolffi tfiolcri -rrpriynacfi avTHjjOfjvai. 
 pemosth. p. 36, 5, ovdevbg rdv dXXcjv 
 OVTOQ a^wxpeb) irepi rutv TrpojTtiojv vfiXv 
 avTtrd^aaOai. Polyb. ii. 46, 3, d'C dvr- 
 ayioviffTTjc : and iv. 3, 3, vo^i^ovTtg ciiio- 
 XptiOTipovg ilvai ffipdg rrpbg rb iroXefith' 
 
 avToTg 'Axaiolg, for so Sch weigh, has 
 edited, from conjecture, for vulg. d^icjTs- 
 povg, the sense arising from which, ' satis 
 sibi virium rati sunt,' is any thing but 
 suitable. And why he did not rather emend 
 by d^ioxp^ovg, I cannot imagine ; espe- 
 cially as he confesses he does not see the 
 force of the comparative. Little doubt is 
 there that Polybius in the above passage 
 had in mind this of our author : of which, 
 had Schwcigh. been aware, he certainly 
 would not have hesitated to edit d^ioxpsovg. 
 Finally, though I have met with no in- 
 stance elsewhere of the word as used of 
 personSf yet not unfrequently does it occur 
 in the historians with Svvafiig, ^vXoKrj, 
 ippovpd, (TTpaTOTTtda, and other terms im- 
 plying persons. 
 
 Ch. XIV. I. ^vve(3t] — ojffTS TToX'tfiov 
 fikv jxri^kv in a\f/ac9ai — tixov] There is 
 here no little of irregularity in the con- 
 struction, — Jirst, as regards the use, seem- 
 ingly redundant, of oitrrt after ^vvtjSTj : on 
 which see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 531, obs. 2. 
 Secondly^ as regards the harsh transition, 
 partaking of the nature of an anacoluthon, 
 from the infill. d^'affOat to the indie, tlxov : 
 on which see Ilerni. on Vig. note 352, 6. 
 Of this examples are adduced by Poppo 
 from Xen. Anab. iv. 2, 15, ware Bav^iaarbv 
 7rd(Ti ywkaOai, Kai vnijiTTTivov, and other 
 writers. This Attic phrase, noXk^ov 
 drpaaOaif (which occurs also at ii. 17, and 
 
 o2 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 422. 
 
 Ol.. 89, 3.] 
 
 LTBER V. CAP. XVI. 
 
 196 
 
 ST-r-ifc: itrz; " "r;;: :i?::, ....»- ..j: 
 
 - F;\/.ri..v ical att TTooffSoKtac ovcttjc f*»? ri Kai m r ^ 
 
 .U.2. I>-,s.Hal.2ny.^I-C^ .>^lS^ ^^^^^^^^ 
 
 ^vith war; just as we say, 'to meddle with ^»«j^^^^ ^^ ^o the term ^i<rvvoQ, it is 
 edge-tools.' , „ ,, - A/..,„r reckoned by Suidas among the several 
 
 "otTK hovrsQ rnv IXrr.Sa r,;c P^^/^HC ^^^^"/^^^ ^ Uar expressions, in our 
 ^c<rTnv In! The full sense is, 'not having glosses, or p .^ .^ ^^^^^ .^ ^^^^ ^ 
 
 the hope of strength (meaning power and ^^^^^^"^^^ Homer to Agathias With 
 pre-eminence) [^^ey once entertained] any writers ^^.',,,v. ' upon the pre- 
 
 longer assured,' 'not feeling that assured ^P^^ \^ ^ff^irs,' compare iv. 80. 
 
 hop'e they once did ;' namely, that sort of ^^^^ P^^J^ ^ . ^^^,,«, veu>r.pi.c.au 
 confident assurance which is apt to be nn^'^ ""PJ ^ ^owed Bekker and Goeller 
 Lspired by strength, as if it were ahvays .J^^^^^'^^^^^^^^^^ instead of rpux- 
 
 to last. Of this expression, 7rc<rrv X:^M., '^^^'V^^f ^^^.^ich Poppo has adopted,) 
 an example occurs supra »i- ^0: and Jf»'^°V[; ^' A ^^^ only supported by the 
 po^M^ in this very rare sense, to denote fr^m^ ^ ^^ ^ ^^ ^^ ^^e best MSS (the Vat. 
 k state in which men, or bodies of men i„ ^uUior ty o^ ^^^^^^ confirmed by 
 
 societv flourish in power and prosperity, ana V'^^^V," ' ' -.^j even the common read- 
 Z •occurs infra %ii.. 63, evrvxova,, ^TZat^^^^^^^^^^ 
 ouyanQ. and Plut. i. 259, pci/tr? Trpay^arcuv, ^"f T^^^^Xve as to the accenU Again, 
 Pa flourishing state of affairs.' The meta- ^^om the a^^^^^^^^ .^ ^^^^^ f 
 
 phor seems founded on a comparison wi li '^^^^1^7^^^ ^^,,^ the old uncontracted 
 L state of a body flourishing m streiigth JP--;--;;"^^;^, alent m the early 
 
 and health, since power and prospent^, ^^^;j;^efk, though afterwards altered b^ 
 whether in states or individuals, is as it AtU^^r^^e , S^^^^^ ^^^^, ^j ^he later 
 
 were, their state of health and vigour. So scribes to t 
 
 in Plato, p. 243, we have, tKi^avm ty^vtTo ^^f^r' . , , ^^^ point of expinng :' 
 "rr„ .Z., P^M^ and 135, E. r,v r,c ^^^^^^^^l ^^^^ -^ ^he historians who 
 ioX W opCJv pd>tivv : and supra iv. 18, ?; P/^^. '^^^ ^^^ author. 1 have fol- 
 Ju,^, ',r6X*a>,. where there is a conjoint f ^^^^^ ^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 the true reading. 
 
 197 
 
 4 
 
 iroA€^€tv. Twv T£ £v rTcXoTTovrj/cTfa) TToAfwv UTroJTrrcuov Ttvac aVo- 
 <rr»i(7£(T^ac Trpoc roue 'Apya'ouc* OTrtp fcat tytrfro. XV. Taur' 
 (wv a^tpoTt^oig avToig XoyitointvoiQ a^oKti TroirfTta slvai >J ^vfi^aaiq^ 
 Km ov^ r\aaov tolq AaKe^ai/novlon;, ewiOvfuia rcJv avSpojv rwv £/c 
 rife vrjaov KOfniaaaOai' r/aav yap ol ^wa^TiaTai avTftiv TrpujToi re 
 Km f oftoiayg (Tfpicn ^vyyivug. 2. vp^avTO /utv oJv Kai evOvc fAtrd 
 Tr^v aAoxTiv avTwv wpaaaHv, dXX' ol 'AOrivaloi if outtw ijdeXov, ev 
 inpofievoiy em T^ iay KaTaXueaOm. G<paXivT(jJv Be avTuiv iiri rw 
 Ar}Xi(v, irapa^^Pj/ua ol AaKt^mfnovioi yvdvTEQ vvv pdXXov av iv- 
 St^o^evovg, iroiovvrai rriv iviavcnov tKi-^tiplav, iv y iSu S,vvi6vTa^ 
 Km irepi tov nXtiovog -^povov j3ovXeveaBm. XVI. 'ETreiSri Be 
 Kai ri ev Afi(j>i7roXei r)aaa ToTg 'Adtjvatoig eyeyevrfTo, Kai ereOvrjKei 
 KXewv re Kai BpaalBaq, oiTrep dfx(hoTep(i)Bev udXiara nvavTiovvTo rn 
 iiptivri, — o ^ev bia to evTv^eiv re Kai rifidadai c/c tov noXepelv, 6 
 Be,^ yevofieviig Vdv^laQ, KaTac^aviaTepoq vopilwv av elvai KaKOvpyuiv, 
 Kai diriaTOTepoQ Biaf5dXXu}v, — Tore Be ol f ev f eKOTepa Ty wiXei 
 
 developed, is as follows : ' So that as they 
 thought it impossible to maintain a war at 
 once against Athens and Argos, they were 
 disposed to make peace with Athens.' But 
 in reality there is no attempt at reasoning 
 at all, and no condensation. Here, as else- 
 where, we have merely a harsh brevity, 
 by the suppression of the words wffTf irpog 
 rijv iipi\vr]v fiaWov Ttjp yvojfitjv ilx^^> 
 which, though they had occurred at the 
 beginning of the chapter, ought, for clear- 
 ness, to have been here repeated. 
 
 Ch. XV. 1. kmOvfiig. Tu)V dv^pixtv — 
 KOni(rao9ai'\ * by desire of recovering the 
 men from the island,' meaning the men 
 who were taken from the island : on which 
 idiom see notes on iv. 108, and v. 24. Poppo 
 aptly compares a passage of Plato, Crit. 14, 
 ovd' eiriOvfiia at dXXi/c noXeajg ov5' dWutv 
 vo/JKov tXa^tv tidkvai. 
 
 Kai ofioiutg <r0t<ri ^vyyeveig'] Considering 
 the almost absolute impossibility of ex- 
 tracting any tolerable sense out of ofioiutg, 
 little doubt is there that Bekker's conjec- 
 ture, bfioioig, presents the true reading. 
 Thus the sense will be, * related to those 
 who were like unto them,' meaning the 
 principal persons. 
 
 2. ovTTU)] I have now chosen, with 
 Bekker, to receive this from several of the 
 best MSS., instead of vulg. ovTrutg, retained 
 by Poppo and Goeller ; the former yielding 
 by far the preferable sense. On the phrase 
 iv 06p6/itvot, just after, see note at ii. 60 ; 
 and on im ry lay, further on, see note at 
 I- 27. 
 
 Ch. XVI. 1. 6 fikv did — ^taj3aXXwi/] 
 Here is explained the cause of the strong 
 feeling against the peace in the leading 
 persons of the two states, while the people 
 at large were strongly inclined to it ; 
 namely, from seljush motives in both these 
 individuals, though in the one, of finer 
 alloy, in the other, of the basest metal ; 
 the latter thinking that after peace had 
 taken place, he should be more liable to 
 be detected in his roguery. So Ari- 
 stophanes, £q. 800, cited by Poppo, makes 
 the sausage-seller say to Cleon, * You are 
 therefore opposed to peace in order that 
 the people vtto tov TroXe/xov jcat rrjg ojjii- 
 xX»/e d Travovpytig firj KaOopg, gov.'' 
 
 In the words Kai diriaroTtpog diaj3d\- 
 "Sutv, (of which the sense is, *and be less 
 credited when calumniating,' i. e. in his 
 calumnies,) there is an allusion to the 
 weapon with which Cleon assailed his 
 political adversaries, — namely, that of 
 calumny. To which Diodotus adverts 
 supra iii. 42, when he says, tit dk 6ia^ 
 (iaXojv tKirXij^ai av rovg dvTfpovvrag, 
 At TOTf. Se, as Poppo points out, we have 
 the commencement of the apodosis answer- 
 ing to the protasis a little before. After 
 this I have, with Haack, Goeller, and 
 Poppo, inserted, from four MSS., the words 
 ol ev, as the context seems to require. 
 Bekker, however, has not ventured to 
 receive them ; and indeed so difficult is it 
 to imagine how they should have been in 
 the bulk of the MSS. omitted, that I sus- 
 pect the true reading lias yet to be dis- 
 
198 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 422. 
 
 OL. 89, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XVI. 
 
 199 
 
 ...^W.C ri M«W« r^^ny,.oAa., ^^^^r"^ ^Jl^^te 
 £u (i>EPOiiitvoc £1' aroaTTiyiaig, ttoAAw or/ ^u/v ; /^ 
 
 r^u iv AexLc iT,T.a5vr« ««ro. .u.m M- ApjaroKXeou,- ro« a&X 
 
 covered. Possibly it may be rore d oi 
 UarspaQ rng 7r6\eu>g. The ot m this case 
 might easily be absorbed in the preceding 
 d' ; and when the c or q came to be, as often, 
 mistaken for an iota adscript, the iv would 
 easily creep in from the margin, and the 
 n")g TToXtuiQ^ would, of course, be accom- 
 modated to UaTtpcf. , 
 
 TTXtlffTa tv (pepoixivoQ tv aTpaTtiyiaig] 
 * because he had never sustained any signal 
 defeat,' and consequently was, as we learn 
 from vi. 17, termed tvrvxUQ- K«t ty^iovro, 
 «was held in honour.' Attyevtro, had 
 gone through [his course].' See my Lex. 
 N T in voc. 'EfC tov AkivSuvov, 'trom 
 the undangerous [course].' Before b(rric 
 following supply iKtivii>, which, Poppo 
 observes, ' in ipso '6(Ttiq ab 'oq discernendo 
 (ef. Matth. Gr. Gr. § 483, 6.) inest. See 
 
 note on ii. 44. 
 
 ig kvOvftiav—vTr' airaJv] * quum Lace- 
 dcemoniorura animis ab illis quasi religio 
 semper objiceretur.' (Portus.) Eveviiia 
 signifies serious reflection, and here denotes 
 that sort of i<cnipulous rejiection or dwelhmj 
 on any thing which is engendered by super- 
 stition. And hence may be emended a 
 passage of Dio Cass. p. PJ5, 2, imitated 
 from this : Kai iTriOnd^ovTtQ, Kai tg tv- 
 Gvuiov avTov TrpojSaXXoi'rog, where read, 
 for avTOv, avrbv, scil. KtK£pa>va. n(jo- 
 QdWioQca signifies 'to be put forward 
 and is often used of a thing put forward 
 as a pretext ; though sometimes (as here 
 and in the above passage of Dio Cass.) ot 
 a person Md out as the cause of any dis- 
 aster Of h ivQvfuav the full sense is, 
 
 'by way of [infusing] a feeling of religious 
 
 ^"l^^rLirkpiia-] Meaning ' the offspring ' 
 Of the word as used in this sense, (which 
 is not unfrequent in the Old and New 
 Testament writers,) the present is, I be- 
 lieve, one of the few examples to be found 
 in the classical writers : though others 
 occur in Eurip. Med. 798 (ex emend. 
 Elnisl.) Soph. Trach. 303. ^schyl. Suppl. 
 147 157 The use in question is, as Poppo 
 remarks, 'one peculiar, and confined to 
 poetic language, with which that of an 
 Iracle well agrees.' And that the answer 
 of the oracle was itself, accordmg to cus- 
 tom, couched in verse, there can be little 
 doubt. And though Plutarch de Pyth. 
 Orac. vii. 586 (Reiske), attempts to prove, 
 from the present passage and another 
 supra i. 118, that oracles, even in ancient 
 times, were sometimes delivered in F^oj ; 
 nevertheless we must remember that the 
 oi-acles were often, though essentially poetic, 
 vet not preserved in the verse-like form, or 
 occasionally the substance only repeated, as 
 was manifestly the case with the two given 
 in these passages of Thucydides. 
 
 Added to this peculiar use ot oicipiia is 
 that of ava^kptiv in the sense reducere, to 
 bring back ;' of which very rare use the 
 only examples besides the present that 1 
 liave met with, are found in Aristot. Met. 
 iii. iTTti Tzdvra dvacp'spiTai Ttpbg to Trpw- 
 Tov, and (though there the word is used 
 in a metaphorical sense) Plut. i. 4bi, t^. 
 dva6spui Trapd tov 9tov, ' I bring back an 
 answer from the god,' and i. 783, ava<p(p(i- 
 
 4^ 
 
 I 
 
 TMV dvacpepnv* ei Se /nr], apyvpia ivXaKo. BvXa^HV'^^ 3. ^oovw ^e 
 npoTpE^pai TOVQ AaKi^aijuovlovQj (j>EvyovTa uvtov £c Avkqiov Sia rijv 
 iK Ttjg ArTiKtiq nore jutra ^(optov ooKovaav ava-^wpriaiv, Kai rjjbiKJv 
 Trjg o'lKiag tov tepou tote tov Atoc olkovvtu (jtojjM tvjv Aa/ctoai- 
 
 fie, * brings me back,' viz. to mind. The 
 more usual term in such a case is (card- 
 yeiv. 
 
 In the phrase which follows, dpyvpeg. iv- 
 XdKq, tvX., 'they would plough with a silver 
 ploughshare,' there is notf what the Schol. 
 supposes, a covert way of saying that there 
 would be a famine, corn being bought at 
 a very dear rate ; which would involve 
 something not a little frigid and forced. 
 It is sufficient to regard this as a quaint 
 and out-of-the-way mode of conveying a 
 certain threat in case of disobedience ; and 
 the phrase in question may be compared 
 with that in our own language, ' to pay 
 dear for any thing,' meaning to buy it at 
 too dear a rate by suffering severely for it. 
 The form d ^k fit), like our ' or else,' here, 
 as often, serves to introduce a threat of 
 punishment for disobedience. Those, then, 
 who should plough with a silver plough- 
 share, would certainly buy their corn at a 
 dear rate, would pay dear for it, repent 
 their purchase. Accordingly we have here 
 an agricultural allusion, very suitably ad- 
 dressed to an agricultural people. I know 
 not any thing entirely parallel to this in 
 the ancient writers ; for as to the saying 
 of Augustus, reported by Sueton. Octav. 
 Cues. c. 25, (which Bauer here compares,) 
 * aureo hamo piscari,' there we have only 
 a quaint mode of expressing the pursuit of 
 petty advantage at a great hazard. 
 
 3. Av/catov] This is supposed by Colonel 
 Leake, Mor. ii. p. 313, sq. to be the moun- 
 tain with three peaks called by the names 
 DiophoHlf KaryatikOf and Tetrazi. For 
 ioKovaav, a little after, Haack and Poppo 
 edit, from several MSS., doKrjffiVf while 
 Bekker and Goeller retain the common 
 reading ; and on good grounds ; for S6- 
 Ktjmv has every appearance of being a 
 mere error of the scribes, or a false alter- 
 ation suggested by Sojpiov, as seeming to 
 be, though, as will be seen, not really, re- 
 quired by the context. It may be supposed 
 that the reading utrd ^wpwv doKrjffftog, 
 found in some MSS., proceeded from cer- 
 tain critics who stumbled at fisrA dtopiov 
 SoKovffav, and, as is plain from the anno- 
 tation of the Scholiast, wished thus to 
 remove a harshness. Certainly not a 
 shadow of proof is there that the term 
 SoKTjaig, as used for Soxrj, ever existed, 
 much less in the age of Thucydides. Thus 
 
 internal evidence is decidedly in favour of 
 doKOvaav; which has, moreover, the greater 
 appearance of being the true reading, from 
 its being, as Arnold suggests, ' more agree- 
 able to the caution of Thucydides to say 
 that a man was considered to have been 
 bribed, than to assert that he had been 
 bribed.' Such, too, is, as Duker shows, 
 the way in which he speaks of the thing, 
 supra ii. 21, do^avri xprjfiaat TreiaOrjvai 
 TTjv dvax<*ipr]<nv. The sense, then, may 
 be thus expressed : ' because of the retreat 
 formerly from Attica, which was thought 
 [to have taken place] for gifts received.' 
 Such is the use of )U€rd to signify 'on 
 account of,' at vii. 57, }itTd fxiffOov, and 
 elsewhere in the best writers. 
 
 Of the words following, ijfxiffv Trjg oiiciag 
 — oiKovvra, the sense is, as Dobree renders, 
 * habitantem in oedibus, quarum dimidia 
 pars erat in Jo vis luco.' The Scholiast 
 makes the thing clear by saying, tov Sk 
 TOTTov Kad' ov (^Kodofirjffe Ttfv oiKiav, rb 
 /xev i')ijii(Tv ijv Upbvf to di ijftKTV fikjiijXoy. 
 The reason for the expedient was, as 
 Arnold says, that 'he might be in the 
 sanctuary at a moment's notice, and yet be 
 able to perform some of the common offices 
 of life without preparation.' See iv. 97, 2. 
 To descend, however, to the rationale of 
 this singular kind of expression, it may be 
 regarded as a highly-condensed one, which, 
 when fully evolved, will stand thus : ' living, 
 as to half of his house, on ground which 
 formed part of the sacred precincts.' This 
 use of the genit. tov itpov, is like that 
 found at i. 134, o'lKtjfxa o riv tov UpoVf 
 ' which belonged to the sacred precinct : * 
 and ii. 4, olKijfia o fiv tov Ttlxovg. The 
 TOTt is to be construed with oiKovvra ; a 
 transposition found also at iii. 87, 4, and 
 elsewhere. 
 
 For Tiop several of the best MSS. have 
 Tip, which was edited by Haack, Bekker, 
 and Goeller (in his 1st edition) ; while 
 Poppo and Goeller (in his 2nd edition) 
 retain the common reading ; and rightly ; 
 since it is strongly established by two pas- 
 sages of our author elsewhere, v. 11, ^6^<p 
 Tutv 'AOrfvaioiv, and i. 26, Seti tS>v Kep. 
 Far more probable is it that the scribes 
 should have mistaken the v for an iota 
 adscript, than that our author should have 
 used an idiom which here would be not a 
 little harsh. 
 
200 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 422. 
 
 0/.. 89, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XVIII. 
 
 201 
 
 Qaolia, .aeioravro. XVII. 'Axeo/^voc o„v ry S.a^oAp raujv, 
 
 Tc:;. A«,«8c..^o,./<.v rorlc a'rgpac .co^.ZioMe....', Kav ««roc ro.c ex»po,c 
 
 xoou'xovrac d;ri ro'v Su;.^0)»(;v Sea^aXXe^Oa., ,rpo«eu,.H0.) r.,v 5«^- 
 S;<T.v 2. ^al rov re x"f<2"« ^oCrov ^eaav ec Xo7o„c, ««' yog 
 ro ^cp ^^g. ^c,p«,T.-eu^ re ,rp«e^a.eae;»e„ «Vo ra,v A«Kega.f.ov.u.v, 
 ^repmUeXXo^i., Kari noXn, ,:,, t e,ri re.x.a,.ov o,ra,c o. Aen-'a.o. 
 
 „e.c 7rpoeve7Ko..ra.v aXX.lXo.c, i.vv,x->?^'iro ^are. a e^arepo. TroAefxy 
 
 Ch. XVII. 1. a-irb tuv Kvn<})OpCJv Sia- 
 pdWfaOai] * would incur censure from 
 calamities.' npou0i;/ir;0»j r?)v 5u/i/3acrtv, 
 « he strove to bring about,' ' zealously fur- 
 thered the peace.' Compare v. 39, and 
 viii. 90, Trpoe. r/)v oXiyapx'^^'- , 
 
 2. 7rapa(rjc£V») — to>v AaKtOaifioviiov\ 
 Meaning that 'an armament was openly 
 held out [against the Athenians] on the 
 part of the Lacedaemonians ;' or, accord- 
 ing to the literal sense, ' was openly shaken 
 aloft by the Lacedaemonians ;' there being 
 here a metaphor derived from brandish- 
 ing any weapon aloft at a person for the 
 sake of terrifying him. So iv. 126, Itt- 
 avdaiiaiQ tCjv ottXcuv. Thus the real 
 sense intended is, 'the Lacedaemonians 
 threatened an armament against them.' 
 I have followed Portua and the com- 
 mentators generally in rendering the 
 irpo by palani ; though I am inclined to 
 think that it is merely used like the Trpo 
 in Trporeivw at Eurip. Andr. 428, and Her. 
 21, in TTpoffdiu at iElian, V. H. xii. 23, to. 
 ^i<pTj TTp., and another passage of our author 
 vi. 86, TTp. 00/301/,— namely, in the sense 
 forward or o'wf, which is nearly equivalent 
 to at. And so intentare in Latin, e. g. Livy, 
 vi. 27, 7, ' Hernicis Prsenestinis jam inten- 
 tari arma.^ On this use of Trpo see note 
 at i. 17. Of TrapaffKevri to signify an 
 armament or military expedition, other 
 examples occur at ii. 23. iii. 45. 62. vi. 31. 
 With irepiayytWofitvT] here, of which the 
 sense is, 'proclaimed,' or 'ordered,' by 
 messengers sent round, compare ii. 10, 
 irepiriyytWov arpaTidv, where see note. 
 
 For vulg. wg tTrtretxtffftov, I have, with 
 Haack, Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, edited 
 cjQ liri Tiixifffiov : and to the authority for it 
 adduced from the Cod. Grsev. I am enabled 
 to add that of the Cod. Clarend. Poppo 
 
 has shown that THXiff^oS »s used not only, 
 as at viii. 34, to denote the erectmg of a 
 fortification with the view of blockadmg a 
 city, but also of erecting any fort m an 
 enemy's territory, Irrl ry x'^P?- "^ ^^^^^ 
 to annoy the country ; in which case it 
 stands for tTriTtix^ciioQ, which is the more 
 usual term, though in most instances only 
 when ry x^PV- i* added, as at i. 122, ettc- 
 
 x4?. Also Arrian, E. A. i. 24, IL iv. 27, 
 11, (bpovpiov tTTiTeTtix^ffnivov ry x^9f 
 Of its use witlwut the addition an example 
 occurs at vii. 19, ipyaXua »/roi>a^ov tq 
 Tov i-niTHx^aiiov, and another m Xen. 
 Hist. V. 1, 2, (edit. Thiem.) aKovoaq ravra 
 TTipl TOV kiriTtixKriJ^ov. Moreover, as r«- 
 XKTWof is sometimes, as in Demosth. p. 325, 
 put for Tfixoiroita, so it may not only bear 
 the sense wall-building y but, considering 
 that the word TtlxoQ is used indifferently 
 for a waU or a fort, also /or«*building, the 
 building of a fort. And in this sense th- 
 Xifffibg occurs m Plut. vol. i. 121, d. 
 
 TToWdg SiKamfftig TrpoeveyKovTiov aX- 
 XjjXotf] ' Quum sibi invicem multas pos- 
 tulationes tanquam justas protulissent.' 
 (Wyttenb. ap. Pop) So the Scholiast 
 explains ^uc. by aiV^fiara ciKaia. The 
 term diKaiooffig simply signifies demand at 
 i. 141, but here demand of rvjht, the de- 
 manding a thing as a right: of which 
 sense, not a httle rare, an example else- 
 where occurs in Dio Cass. 296, 24, (a pas- 
 sage evidently imitated from the present,) 
 TTporftvd/icvoi TToXXdg ^Kaivjaeig : and in 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 225, 10, 'AvtVrarai 
 Sk Ik rovTov /lei'^wv rrig irporkpag tpic, 
 UaApov ('each party') to irXeov lx«iv 
 dtpaviog Si(OKOfikvov' to dk firj fieiov (scil. 
 eX^iv) dva<pavSbv, dirb SiKaiuxTStog roiatr- 
 d' (' from a demand of right of the follow- 
 
 £(TVOV, airo^ovrag tijv 6tpi?vrjv TroihiaOai, Ntrraeav o ^\Hv AOt]- 
 vaiovQ, {avTa7raiTovvT(jJv yap VWaraiav oi Or^jJctloi tcpaaav ov (3ia, 
 aXX ofnoXoyia, avTtjJv Tr/ood^wpr^cravTwi', Kai ov TrpncovrwVy e^eiv to 
 vwptor, Kai oi AOrjvaioi rw aurw Tpoirt^ rriv Ntcratav, ) tote ^ij 
 7rapaKa\i(TavTiQ Toug tavrtjjv ^Uju/ua^^ouc ot AaKi^ai/novioiy Kai 
 \pif}(pi(TaiJ.ev(jjv, ttXt^v Boiwrwi', /cat Ko/oiv0ia>v, Kai HAciwv, Kai 
 MtyajOtwv, Twv aXXwv wctte KaraXviadai {rovTOig Si ovk riptaKe 
 Ta TrpaddOjucva), Troiovvrai t>/v QV/apaaiVy kui iantKravTO wpog 
 Touc AOrjvaiovQ Kai wjuoaav, iKuvoi t£ irpog roug Aa/ceoaijuovtout,*, 
 TaSe, 
 
 XVIII. *' STTOV^ac iTTOirjffavTO AOrivaloi Kai AaKtcai/Jiovioi Kai 
 oi ^vfijiia^oi Kara rdSe, Kai w/itocrav kutu woXeig. TTf^t julv riov 
 iipu)V TLJv Koivuivj OuHVj Ktti livaij Kai /LiavTiviaOai, Kai 9iu)^eiv Kara 
 TO. nar^ia rov j3ouXo/uevov, Kai Kara -yffv kui Kara OaXaaaav aStwg. 
 2, TO o ifpov Kai TOV viwv TOV ev AtA^oT^ TOV AnoXXcjvog kui 
 AtA^ouc avTOvojuovq tivaij Kai auroTfAetc, Kai avTOCiKovg^ Kai avTwv 
 
 ing kind ') tTrKTwdnTovTogj where, for ^iw- 
 Kofievov, read, with Steph., di) opeyofikvov, 
 or rather tti; opey. (which seems to have 
 been suggested by a passage of our author 
 here evidently had in view by Dionys.) 
 Also, for tTriavvuTTTovTog, read liriavv- 
 dyovTog^ as taken in the sense concluding^ 
 inferring^ proving, (what is otherwise ex- 
 pressed by (TVfimpaivovTog,) according to 
 the dialectical sense of the word found 
 not merely in the dialecticians, as Sext. 
 Empiricus, but also in other writers, as 
 Lucian, ii. 25, ovtu) ffvvdyiov oiKtiov dvai 
 larpy iffTopiav ffvyypdtpeiv, 'hac ratione 
 colligens, concludens.' 
 
 Ch. XVIII. 1. TUtV UpCtV TWV Koivutv'] 
 
 Meaning the temples common to all the 
 nations of Greece, as those of Delphi, 
 Olympia, Nemea, and the Isthmia, where 
 the four great common festivals, with 
 games, &c. were celebrated. See Arnold, 
 and Morus on Isocr. Paneg. ch. 48, refer- 
 red to by Poppo. The word ievai is not, 
 as it has been thought, superfluous, since 
 thus Kai KQTa yrjv kqI KaTd QdXaaaav 
 would have no meaning ; but, united with 
 those words, it provides for the security 
 of persons on their way to the temples in 
 question for the purposes mentioned. 
 
 2. avTovonovg, Kai avTOTtXelg, kui avTO- 
 (iKovg] By avTOvofiovg is clearly meant 
 independent; y not subject to the laws of any 
 nation that might claim power over them, 
 as the Phocians always did : but of aiiTo- 
 TiXiig and avToSiKovg the sense is not 
 60 certain. AvTOTeXijg may, Poppo and 
 Arnold think, have reference to revenue, 
 
 (similarly as oTeXi^g, IffOTtXijg, and trvi'- 
 TiXrjg.) and mean, 'themselves receiving 
 and disbursing all state revenues.' And 
 this view I find supported by Stob. Eel. 
 Phys. t. ii. 54, TiXog — Tb dvaXw/xa — Ka&' 
 o XiytTai Tig avTOTtXrig Kai evTtXrjg. But 
 it may be taken de sumnia imperandi potes- 
 tate, by which a state has itself the TiXog 
 or authority, and is not under the juris- 
 diction of another, and liable to pay con- 
 tributions on that account. Such is the 
 frequent use of the word in Dio Cass., and 
 especially in 685, 69. 922, 51, /ii^rc axno- 
 SiKog firjTt avTOTfXi^g, where it is evident 
 the writer had this passage in mind. And 
 so Joseph, p. 853, fitr avTOTeXovg Tfjg 
 ^lavoiag iv avrodiK({) Ty Trarpt^i, (a pas- 
 sage also plainly written with a view to 
 the present,) and p. 620, TroXiTiiag avro- 
 TiXovg. So also avTOTiXr/g in Polyb. iii. 
 4, 4 & 95. vi. 18, 7, as said of one who 
 is independent of any other ; and the 
 expression in Hesych. avroTeXi^g SiKtj, 
 'independent judgment,' or judgment from 
 which there is no appeal. This, too, the 
 Scholiast certainly means when he explains 
 avTOTtXtlg by aitTOTiXtlg avTovg, Kai fxtj 
 avTolg avi'TtXovvTag' on which sense of 
 (TvvTtX. see note on ii. 15, and iv. 76. With 
 respect to avToSiKOvg, that plainly means 
 'those who have justice in their own hands, 
 and are not obliged to seek it of any other 
 state,' Compare i. 77> iXaaffovfievoi yap 
 Iv TaXg ^vfij3oXaiaig irpbg Tovg ^vfi^dxovg 
 SiKaig, Kai Trap' t'liiip avTolg Iv TOig bfioioig 
 vofioig TToiijffavTtg Tdg Kpifftig. And so 
 the Scholiast on the present passage : 
 
 \t 
 
202 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a, C. 421. 
 
 Koi Trig y?}Q T»ic ^auraJr, Kara Ttt irarpia, 3. Iti) ce ilvai Tag 
 airov^aQ invrnKovTa *AOrivaioig Ka\ ToTig ^vn/naxoi^ roiq *AOtjva((t)v 
 Koi AoK^Sacjuovioic Kai roTg ^ujuftd)(0!c tihq AaKi^aif.iovi(t)v, a^oXovg 
 Km a|3X«|3fic> Kal Kara yijv Ka\ Kurd OdXaaaav. 4. oTrXa St fit} 
 eHfVrw £7ri<^fp€(v eirl 7rr/jiioi'^, /lu'ite AafCfSoijuov/ouc Kai roue ^v/x- 
 fiit\(w(: in 'AOtivaiovQ Kai Tovg ^vinfJid^ovQj /ii»/rf AOr]vaiovg Kai 
 Tovg ivjjfxd^ovQ £7rl AaictSacjUovtouc K:at roue ^vtafxayovQ, nr]Tt 
 Tt^vy /tuirf jur^)(^av7j nr]^mia. iiv ^e ri ^lacpopov y npog aWn^ovg, 
 ^iKdiio ^pi/aOwv Kai op/coi^, K:a6/' o,t( av ^vvOivvrai, 5. aTToSovrwv 
 St 'AO>ji'«t(>ig AaKi^ai/LLOVioi Kai oi ^vjutina^ni A/i<^/7roX(v. oaag Sc 
 TToAtic napi^oaav AaKi^aifjidvioi 'A6i]vaioic, l^iaru) aniivai ottoi 
 av (iovXtovTui, avTovg Kai rd eavTuiv i^ovrag' rag Se iroXeig (j>€p0V' 
 Gag Tov (popov tov ctt* ' ApiGTH^ov avTovoiuovg ilvai, onXa ot fxij 
 i^iaTM £7ri<J)£()£iv 'A0>jvaiovc ^JJ^e Tovg ^v/mfjiayovg em KaKw, otto- 
 
 ^l^OVTCOV TOV (jiOpOV, tVtlS// Ol GTTOV^ai iyEVOVTO, HGl 0€ ato6, 
 
 ''AoyiXog, ^Tdyiipog, ''AKavOog, 2/cwXoc, '^OXuvOoc, ^TrdpTUjXog. 
 ^v/njud^ovg S* tlvai ^ir/SfXfpwv, jiijjrc Aa/ctSai/itov/wv /i»/t£ AOrivaiojv* 
 rjv Se 'A0n»'«^o« TTHOtJcn Tag iroXug, /SouXojutrac raurac t^caToi 
 ^ujUjita^^ouc TTOiuaOai avTovg 'Adrivaioig, yiriKv^epvaiovg Se, koi 
 2ai'atouc, K-ai Scyya/ouc, ot/celv rdc ttoXejc Tag tavTwVy KaOawEp 
 OXvvOioi Kai 'AKdvdun, diro^ovTiov St AOrivaioig Aa/ctSac/iovioi 
 
 avToSiKOi dvOpiOTTOi ot Trap' avrdig ^ikoq 
 StdovTfQ Kai Xafifidvomg, Kai fiq vtt' 
 dWutv Kpivoixevoi' h' avToig Tt)v ^ta0opdv 
 ^iKy XvovTtg, Kai fir) fiiTdyovng avTtjv tig 
 vTTipopiovg dvOpojrrovg. So also the verb 
 avToSiKeiv in Poll. viii. 24. On the subject 
 itself of a state avTodiKog, (or sovereign,) 
 and one not so, but ^vi'Te\r)g as to another, 
 see Arnold. 
 
 3. ddoXovg Kai diSXajStig} ' without any 
 guile or wrong done to them :* a common 
 form of expression in treaties. See note 
 on iv. 118. 
 
 4. fir}Te Ttx^'V ^^^^Tt jui^xavy firjdefii^] 
 A usual form of expression in treaties, as 
 V. 47. Demosth. p. 1350. Xen. Anab. iv. 
 5, 16. vii. 2, 8. For diKai<ii Duker and 
 Haack would read, from some MSS., 
 Sixaig, which they think was read by the 
 Scholiast ; while Goeller, Poppo, and 
 Bekker retain diKai({), and very properly ; 
 since evidence both external and internal 
 is in its favour. No proof is there that 
 the Scholiast read diKaig, but much more 
 reason is there to suppose that he read 
 SiKaitft, to which his gloss, Kpiffei diKaiqi, is 
 far more suitable than to diKaig. And how 
 easily the catch-word might in this, as in 
 various other instances, be coiTupted, from 
 
 a false text, it is scarcely necessary to ob- 
 serve. The Scholiast rightly explains the 
 word to mean, as does also Goeller, jure. 
 And with reason may we ask, with the 
 commentator just mentioned, why our 
 author should not once, or rarely, use 
 SiKait^ in the sense Jwr^? Arnold, indeed, 
 objects that thus the article cannot be 
 omitted ; and hence he would read SiKaig. 
 But he forgets that SiKai<p is here not an 
 adjective, but a substantive, and therefore 
 does not require the article, nay, scarcely 
 admits of it, diKaitp being not unfrequently 
 used (as SiKaitbjxaTi often is) to denote 
 justification f or literally, * pleading one's 
 cause judicio,' as i. 41. v. 97. vi. 80. And 
 so at iii. 54, we have, irapixofiivoi — ci 
 ixofiiv liKaia. Nor is this use rare in 
 other of the best writers, as Eurip. Iph. 
 A. 810, Tovfiov diKaiov Ifik Xtyfiv xpiwv : 
 and Plut. ii. 719> b, ^iKaiov, loov. Nay, 
 it is as old as Homer himself. So Od. 
 xviii. 413, and xx. 322, ovk dv drj Tig krri 
 priOsvTi diKaint — x^^^'^^^^^'^f where ^iKai<^ 
 is put gencrically for ciKaioig, Finally, so 
 in Eurip. Bacch. 672, we have, roig ydp 
 SiKoioig ovxi OvfiovaOai xpfwv. 
 
 Here the term xp^o/xai beai-s, as often, 
 the sense * to employ,' ' to resort to. 
 
 OL. 89, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XVIII. 
 
 203 
 
 Kai 01 ^vfLifxa'^oi TldvaKTOv, 6. arroSoi'TWi' St Kai A9i}va7ot AaKS- 
 Saijuiovioig Kopu(/)d(Ttoi', Kai Ku0»jpa, Kai Mt0(ui'»/i% Kai OrtXcOi/, 
 Kai 'AraXdi'TJji', Kai Tovg dv^pag odoi tiort Aa/ctSaijuor/wv iv ru> 
 Stj/Liomii} :t T(Zv *AOrivaiu)v, rj aXXoOi nov oarig AOrjvaloi lipj^ovaiv 
 iv Srjjuodtto* Kai TOvg iv 2/C£W)'i] TroXiopKovjuiivovg YleXoirovvrioitov 
 d(j>fivai, Kai Tovg dXXovg o(toi Aa/cfSaijuovta>v ^v/n/uiayoi ti' ^Kiu)vy 
 H<Ti, Kai ocTOvg B/oadtSac iaiirhfi^e, Kai i'l Tig tlHv ^vfAiua-^wv twv 
 AafctSatjuov/wv iv AOrivaig iarlv iv tw Sr^^oa/w, 1/ aXXoOi nov rig 
 *Adr}va1oi dpYovaiv iv Sr//iioariw. 7. aTToSovrwy ^e Kai Aa/ctSai/(oi'tot 
 Kai oi ^vpfjia^oi oiiaTivag i^ovaiv A9t]vai(i)v Kai tojv ^vin/na-^wv, 
 KaTd TavTd. 8. ^Kiivvaiiov ^e^ Kai TopLjva'iwv, Kai Stp/iuX/oiy, Kai 
 H Tiva aXXr}v noXiv i^ovaiv 'AOm'cuoi, 'AOrjvaiovg (5ovXev£a0ai 
 TTtpi avT<l)V Kai twv dXXwv ndXtMv 6 ti iiv So/cy avToig. 9. opKovg 
 ^e noirjGaaOai AOrjvaiovg npog AaKi^aifxoviovg Kai roug ^vfi/na^ovg 
 Kara noXng, ofJivvvTwv de tov tni^wpiov op/cov t/cartjooi tov /ut- 
 yicTTov £$ t/cdcrrrjc TrdXtwc. o S opKog eoTit) oSt, * EjUjwti'w Talg 
 
 6. ITrcXtoi/] Besides other towns bear- 
 ing this name, there was one on the sea- 
 coast of Pthiotis in Thessaly, and another 
 mentioned by Strabo as being on the bor- 
 ders of JMessenia and Elis. Since we can- 
 not account for the Athenians holding the 
 former, the latter may be supposed the 
 one here meant. This (probably situated 
 on some peninsular promontory, such as 
 that of Cyparissias) the Athenians, it 
 seems, had occupied, as they afterwards 
 did another similarly-situated place on the 
 Laconian coast. See vii. 26. And fi-om 
 the time when they occupied Coryphasium, 
 they made frequent descents on the Pelo- 
 ponnesian coast, and probably occupied 
 more or less permanently, several, — and 
 among them this Pteleum. Dr. Arnold, 
 indeed, objects that the order of the places 
 is against this supposition ; and he agrees 
 with Poppo in regarding the word as cor- 
 rupt. But surely it were little probable 
 that the name should have been accident- 
 ally corrupted into a real name of a place. 
 Hence more likely is it that our author 
 introduced the name out of its geographical 
 order, than that the name should in all the 
 known MSS. be corrupted into a real name 
 of a place so little known as Pteleum. 
 
 For vulg. T(p 'A9r]vaiojv, I have, with 
 Haack and Poppo, edited, on the authority 
 of several MSS. (to which I am enabled to 
 add that of the Clarend. and Cantab.) riov 
 'AQrjvaiijjv, since internal evidence is quite 
 in favour of the latter, and the Atticism is 
 one frequent in our author, though often 
 destroyed by the scribes. 
 
 9. TOV opKov — TOV fiiyicFTov'] This ex- 
 pression has before occun'ed at iv. 86. 
 With respect to the thing itself, there 
 were, as Duker and Goeller show, various 
 kinds of oaths, differing merely in their 
 forms or writing. The most binding were 
 those which they swore by their children, 
 or those by which they devoted themselves 
 and their children to curses, if they swore 
 falsely. 
 
 I have followed Poppo, Goeller, and 
 Bekker, in adopting the conjecture of 
 F. Portus, iixfitvut, instead of vulg. tj-ifievio, 
 which, though found in all the MSS., is 
 indefensible ; and indeed, in such minutiae 
 as the present, MSS. have little or no 
 authority. Thus, for instance, in another 
 passage, ch. 47, Poppo, Goeller, and Bekker 
 agree in editing, for vulg. t/i/XEVtu ry Evfi- 
 fiaxia Kai ov TrapajSriffOfxai, IfXfitvo) Ty, 
 &c. And in Herodot. ix. 106, niffTsi re 
 KaTaXa^ovTeg Kai opKioiai lufikvtiv ti Kai 
 d7ro(TTi](Tta6ai, Schaefer, as Wesseling had 
 already approved, edited ififievtiv. But 
 were it not that the future tense in those 
 passages immediately follows, the present 
 would be equally correct, as appears from 
 a passage of Eurip. Phoen. 1256, 'Eiri 
 Tolffdi sffTTtiffavTO, Kav fitTaixfiioig 
 "OpKovg avviirpav tfifisviiv (scil. Iv Tolffdt) 
 (jTpaTTiXdTai. In passages, however, like 
 the one before us, whore the first person 
 is used in a form of solemn engagement, 
 which shall bind the conduct as to the 
 future, the future tense is demanded by 
 propriety. And vain were it to adduce 
 such passages as that of Plato, p. 39, r<^ 
 
204 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a, C. 421. 
 
 OL. 89, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XIX. 
 
 205 
 
 St AafCtSaijUOVtoic Kai Tolq ^v/ni^ax^ig Kard raira yKog Trpot; 
 'ABriva'iovg, t6v Sc opKov avaveovaOai kut iviavTov afxj^oTipovg. 
 ar^Xaq St (jr^dai 'OXvfiTTiacn, Kal UvOol, Kai 'laO^it^, Kal Iv 
 'Ad^vaiQ £v TToXti, Kal iv AaKtSat/uovc iv 'AnvKXalio. H 8c n 
 
 rifiijuaTi ififikvd), and p. 50, a. Ififitvofiev 
 oIq ta»/zoXoyT/(Ta/i6i/, since the action, namely, 
 of accepting a proposed agreement, is pre- 
 sent. Finally, so in Aristoph. Ach. 199, 
 we have, Tavrag (scil. aTrovdug) dexofiai 
 Kai (TTrkvSofjLai, KaKiriofiai. 
 
 Tov St opKov dvavtovffGai icar' ivi- 
 avTOv^ This arose partly from the feeling 
 that all laws and public acts required to 
 be solenmly confirmed from time to time, 
 to prevent them from becoming obsolete, 
 and partly lest the succeeding magistrates 
 might think themselves not bound by the 
 acts of their predecessors, unless they 
 themselves undertook the obligation. From 
 a passage in an ancient treaty cited by 
 Wasse, it appears that when the oaths 
 were not renewed every year, the treaty 
 was at least read every year in the pre- 
 sence of the parties, ten days' notice being 
 given previous to the reading thereof. 
 
 In dvaviovaBai tov opjcov we have the 
 use of the middle voice in an active sense, 
 i. e. simply as a deponent. This use, how- 
 ever, is rare in the case of the present 
 tense ; though I have noted examples 
 elsewhex-e in Eurip. Hel. 728. Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. 661, 2, vo^ovQ dv. Dio Cass. 287,34. 
 709, 66. 727, 74. 
 
 OTtiXag <Tr»/(Tat] *to fix columns.' On 
 this custom of inscribing public engage- 
 ments (as treaties, &c.) on pillars, either 
 by cutting the letters thereon, or by fasten- 
 ing brazen plates engraved, see Wach- 
 smuth. Ant. Gr. vol. ii. 2, p. 238. That 
 'I(T0/ioT, instead of 'laOfKp, is the true 
 reading, is now generally agreed, and with 
 reason ; since as IlvOoi is, in effect, an old 
 form of the dative of UvOCJ, (occurring in 
 Horn. ll.ix.405, UvOoX tvi,andOd.viii.80.) 
 so 'laGfiol will be the old dative for 'laOyn^. 
 In either case tv is left understood, which 
 is expressed in a passage of Simonides, frag. 
 Ixvii, 3, 'OXu/iTTi'^ S\q, iv dk llvOutvi rpta, 
 Avo d' tv 'IffOfiol, TrtvTtdiK Iv'St^tif. But 
 the form 'lad^n^ is also found in Simonides, 
 frag. Ixxi. 5, 'JffOfitii S" tv Za9i(i>, where, 
 for 'I(T0/i<j>, the true reading might be sup- 
 posed to be 'laOfioi, were not the former 
 (found in all the MSS.) confirmed by a 
 passage of Pind. Olymp. vii. 147, kXiiv^ t 
 iv 'laOj-ii^ (for so it is in all the MSS. 
 there) TtrpaKig tuTvxtujv : whence we 
 may suppose that the form 'loOfxoi was 
 
 indeed in general use among the best 
 writers, but that the form 'laGfn^ was 
 sometimes employed m the language of 
 common life, such as we might expect in 
 treaties drawn up by plain and business- 
 like persons. Hence admitting the pos- 
 sibility that 'loOfi'p may be genuine, I 
 have accordingly removed the obelus 1 
 had formerly affixed. Similarly in a pas- 
 sage of Horn. Od. xi. 187, we have, iraTrjp 
 Se (TOQ avToOi fiifivii 'Aypy, where may be 
 seen an instance of a noun, as in the case 
 of o'lKoi used for iv oiKut, though without 
 assuming the /on». 
 
 The iv before ' AOrtvaiQ, not found in 
 most of thebest MSS. (and, I would add, ab- 
 sent also fi-om the Cod. Venet. and Cantab.) 
 has been cancelled by Haack, but retained 
 by Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, though by 
 the two last-mentioned editors placed in 
 brackets. For the presence of the word no 
 confirmation can be needed ; though indeed 
 of the preposition thus used with 'A6r)vaiQ 
 I am only enabled to adduce two examples, 
 m Pind. 01. vii. 151, Kal Kpavaalg iv 
 'AOdvaiQ, and xiii. 53, iv 'Aedvaiai. As 
 respects its absence, of which Poppo asks 
 how it can be defended, certainly I have 
 never met with one example of the pre- 
 position not used with 'A9r]vaig, and very 
 rarely with other similar names, (as in the 
 passages of Pindar and Simonides above 
 cited,) and then only when the preposition 
 had preceded, and may therefore be sup- 
 posed to be understood. Yet even were 
 it otherwise, examples from poets, ham- 
 pered as they necessarily were by metre, 
 would not decide such a point as this. And 
 as to the prose writers, the custom varies 
 in different datives of this kind, as Mapa- 
 eCJvi, i. 73, and iv MapaOiovi, ii. 34 ; but 
 in 'A9r}vaig it does not appear that the 
 preposition was ever omitted. And those 
 who chose to leave it out could have 
 recourse to the form 'AOrfvyai, used at 
 v. 25 & 47. Moreover, the iv here is con- 
 firmed by a kindred passage at eh. 23, 4, 
 OTTiXrjv <TTri<Tai — iv 'AOrivaiQ iv TroXtt. 
 Under these circumstances I have not 
 only retained the iv, but removed the 
 brackets. The preposition was, I doubt 
 not, originally withdrawn from the pas- 
 sage by certain critics who thus wished to 
 remove a tautology : though one, we may 
 
 »■ 
 
 afivT^iLiovovGiv oTTOTtpotouv KOI oTov TTf^t, XoyoiQ SiKaioiq YplO/LUVOig 
 ivopKov Eivai ajU(/)or£po£C ravry funraOfivai oirt] av SoKy oTi^OTcpocc, 
 ABr}vaioig Kai Aa/ctSai/uovtotc* 
 
 XIX. '* ApX'* ^^ ^'^^ (Jirovcfjjv i(j>opng TIXttcTToXac, A/OTtjuttrtou 
 
 suppose, wiser than the rest, seeing that 
 this procedure would occasion the intro- 
 duction of a very unusual, if not unpre- 
 cedented, form, — accordingly, in order to 
 get rid of the difficulty, wrote 'AOfjvyeri, 
 since that, being an adverb, rejects the 
 iv, while 'AOfjvaig, it appears, absolutely 
 requires it. Finally, I would observe, the 
 iv is demanded by the words which follow, 
 where we have the similar use of iv Aa«- 
 Saifiovi iv 'Afti^fcXttiy. 
 
 TToXfi] Meaning the city proper, namely, 
 the citadel, then so called Kar i^oxi)v, as 
 we learn from ii. 15. And so it is not 
 unfrequently denominated in Aristophanes. 
 By 'AfivKXaiift is denoted the famous tem- 
 ple of Apollo at Amyclse, near Sparta ; on 
 which see Pausan. Lacon. ch. 18. Polyb. 
 V. 19. Strabo, viii. 6, 2, and especially 
 Philostr. Vit. Ap. iii. 14. Now the temple 
 might be said to be iv AaKtdaifiovi, since, 
 according to Polybius, it was only twenty 
 stadia distant ; which confirms Col. Leake's 
 position of Amyche at Aia Kyriaki, 2^ 
 miles from Sparta, especially as it is placed 
 almost beyond doubt by an inscription 
 there seen by Col. Leake, in which the let- 
 ters AMY follow the name AESIMAXOY. 
 See more in his Morea, vol. i. p. 135 — 147- 
 In addition to what he has said, I would 
 observe that Philostratus mentions the 
 temple as among the most ancient in 
 Greece, e.g. the temple of Minerva Polias, 
 that of Apollo and Bacchus at Delos : and 
 he is of opinion that they were set up by 
 the Indians, i. e. by Indian artists. This 
 is not impossible, nay, is confirmed by 
 what Pausanias says, that the statue of 
 Apollo Amyclse was a work of the rudest 
 and most ancient kind, and resembled, 
 with the exception of the face, hands, and 
 feet, a column of brass forty or fifty feet 
 high. From a passage of Theopompus in 
 A then. vi. 2.32, it appears that the face of 
 the statue was coated over with a plating 
 of gold, and that the gold was purchased 
 of Croesus, kmg of Lydia, about a. c. 
 535. 
 
 oiroTfpoiovv'] ' alteruter,' * utercunque.' 
 A rare word, of which two examples else- 
 where occur in Xen. C^Top. iii. 2, 21, xdv 
 ddiKuiaiv oTTOTfpoiovv, * whichever party;' 
 and Sympos. viii. 18. The words Kai otov 
 Tifpi are meant to further explain the ri 
 dfivTfuovovmv preceding, (as in a similar 
 instance supra iv. 16, b n S' av napajiai- 
 
 vbjffi Kai oTtovv, for Kai Ka9' otiovv.) 
 Render, ' But if either party forget any 
 thing, even as to any matter whatever ;* 
 Kai OTOV standing for Kai otovovv, an idiom 
 admitted and illusti*ated with examples by 
 Poppo. In this case, though the ovv may 
 be, strictly speaking, necessary, it is some- 
 times omitted, and especially where, as 
 here, it has already just occurred with a 
 similar word. I have said necessary, as far 
 as strict propriety goes, — though even 
 Hennann on Soph. Aj. 179, only expresses 
 a doubt as to the propriety of orov for 
 oTovovv. But surely grammatical nicety 
 is not to be sought in a document like this, 
 worded in the language of common life, 
 according to which there is no doubt that 
 otTTig was used for oaTig ovv. As to the 
 objection of Poppo, that * we should thus 
 have expected Kai onovr,^ that is quite 
 groundless ; since the subjects of ri and 
 uTov are different. 
 
 I have here followed Bekker, Poppo, 
 and Goeller, in editing, for vulg. ei tov, 
 oTov, on the authority of one MS., and 
 that not the worst, to which I am en- 
 abled to add that of the Cant, and Cla- 
 rend. pr. manu, afterwards altered to ot 
 
 TOV. 
 
 In (Ivai, a little after, we have that use 
 of infin. for finite verb in the future, (' to 
 be' standing for * shall be,') which is com- 
 mon in law-writings of every age and 
 country. 
 
 At evopKov ftvai may, as Poppo directs, 
 be supplied tovto. By ptTaBeivai is de- 
 noted the altering in any way, especially 
 by adding or subtracting any thing. Com- 
 pare ch. 29, 2, Trpoa9tlvai Kai dcptXtlv, 
 and Apocalypse, xxii. 18, 19, idv Tig iiri- 
 Ti9y — Kai idv Tig d<ptXy, &c. (where 
 though two chief kinds of alteration are 
 mentioned, all others must be understood 
 as implied.) Joseph.c.Apion.i.8,where, on 
 the subject of the purity of the Scriptures 
 of the Old Testament, the writer cautiously 
 employs all the three terms : to<tovtov 
 yap aiiovog r/dr] 7rap({f)(T}K6Tog, ovTt Trpotr- 
 9tlvai Tig ovSiv, ovTt diptXtIv avTutv, ovre 
 lAtTaBtTvai TtToXfirjKev. 
 
 Ch. XIX. I. dpx^i — nXeiffToXag'] 
 Render, ' The period at which Pleistolas 
 was ephor at Sparta, commenced this 
 treaty ;' meaning, that it then began to be 
 in force with the commencement of his 
 ephorship. Compare supra iv. 118, dpxtiv 
 
206 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 421. 
 
 j3oXiwroc Avof,' €KTT? </)f^t'vovroc. 2. aJjU^'i^o*^ ^^ <>t^^« '^'^^ £<T7r£ I'^o vro, 
 Aa/ct^aiiuov/wi^ lah' UXti<Tr6\ag, Aa^iayr,Toc, Xtonc, Meroyei^r^c, 
 "AKavOoq, Aat^oc, 'I(TX«7"P«C, OiXoxapi^ac, Ziv^i^aq, "Avri;r770C, 
 TtXXtc, 'AXK'Ciu'gac, 'EiiiTregmg, M»;i'ac, Aa</>tXoc* 'A0»?v«t'rui' ^e 
 oiSe, AaVtTTWV, *I(T0|H(oi'tKoc, Nt/cia^-, Aa)(^r?c, EuOuSrj^oc, n/>OK:Xr7t;, 
 nuOoSwpoc, "Ayvwy, Mu|OTt'Xoc, OpcKyu/cXiTc, Bfoycvnc, t '^('*" 
 ffTOK'/oarrjc, 'IwXfCtoc, TtiUO/C|f)aTr/c, Aewv, AaViax«^» A»?^o(j0tv»?c." 
 
 XX. Aural at (TTrovSaJ iytrovro rsXairrovroc tou ^(^u^twimf a/ia 
 ^/oi, £/c Atoru(Ttwi' tu^uc Twv aariK^v ouroSt/ca trwv ^ttX^oi'Twi', 
 /caJ r)^ipu)v oXtywv TraoevtyKToufTwi^ >; wc to Trpwrov ») f(y/3oX»] r/ ag 
 Tijv 'ATTtfcrJy /cat »/ a^yj) rou TroX^fXOV rou^c tycvfro.^ 2. cr/co7ra'ra>^ 8c 
 Ttc /cara roue Xl^^vouc, /cat /ut) rt^iJi^ t/catrraxou ^ a^x.^i'Ta>v ^z airo 
 TifiiiQ TivoQ Tt]v d7rapiOfir](Jiv twv ovofxdrtJV tq rd 7Tpoyeyivr}^ieva 
 
 Trjvct Ttjv y'luspav: and seeBoeckh, Inscr. 
 vol. i. p. 877, referred to by Poppo. The 
 above, which is the sense laid down in my 
 Translation, has since, I find, been adopted 
 by Goeller. 
 
 2. For Ao/x^tXoc, I have, with Pop., edited 
 AcKpiXoQ, since the former, though found 
 in all the MSS., and retained by Haack 
 and Bekker, is, as Heilm. and Poppo have 
 seen, not a Greek form. Moreover, Aci- 
 (piXoQ is found in evei-y MS., except one of 
 the worst, in the parallel passage at xxiv. 1. 
 Again, for vulg.efayti'/?*;^! l^ave,with GoU. 
 and Arnold, edited QeoyivrjQ, while Poppo 
 retains the former, but not on good grounds, 
 since this is a case in which the authority 
 of MSS. has no great weight. Moreover, 
 internal evidence is in favour of the latter, 
 it being certain that OeoytvrjQ might easily 
 be altered into the more common Beaygj'jjg, 
 but not rice versa. 
 
 Moreover, I have followed Goell. and Pop. 
 in editing, from the parallel passage at ch. 
 24, 'Api<TTOKpaTt]Q instead of the common 
 reading 'Aptcrroicotrrjc. which, though re- 
 tained by Bekker, is manifestly barbarous. 
 The individual in question is doubtless the 
 Aristocrates mentioned at viii. 9. 
 
 Ch. XX. 1 tK Aiovvffiojv dortjcoiv] 
 One of the four festivals sacred to Dio- 
 nysus, consisting of to. opyrtla or Arjvaia, 
 (on which see note at ii. 15.) rd dffTiKa. or 
 (car d(Trv, otherwise called rd ^ifydXa^ 
 TU A»7vaTa, and rd kot dypovQ. (Hudson 
 and Poppo.) See more in Wachsmuth, 
 Antiq. The Dionysia dtrriKd were cele- 
 brated in spring, and commenced, say 
 Boeckh and Wachsmuth, about the twelfth 
 of March. 
 
 t'lfiipiov oXiyojv iTapertyKov<Tu>v'\ Mean- 
 
 ing, as Schneid., Goeller, Poppo, and 
 Arnold are agreed, * with a variation of a 
 few days under or over from the day on 
 which the invasion took place.' But how 
 Trapev. can yield the sense over or under, 
 is far from clear. The verb has plainly 
 an intransitive sense, and may mean, 'to 
 come (literally, be brought) in rrapd, by 
 or in addition to.' That Dio Cass, so took 
 it, is probable from a passage, evidently 
 imitated from the present, at p. SCO, 2, 
 where, speaking of the reform of the 
 Calendar by Julius C?esar, he says, tTrrd 
 Kal i^r]KovTa ifUipag lufiaXCju, ('having 
 intercalated,') bffanrfp ig Ttjv aTrapri- 
 Xoy'iav 7rapk(j>epov, ' which were brought 
 in to make up the complete sum of days.' 
 Comp. Herodot. vii. 29, 'iva — y roi dirap- 
 TiXoyirj VTT t/x£o jrtTrXrjpwfikvr]. Haack 
 and Poppo, indeed, take rrapiviyKovnCjv 
 as standing for SuvtyKovaCJv, ' with a dif- 
 ference of only a few days' (viz. over or 
 under) ; though they have not established 
 this sense on any pro(f. Such, however, 
 they might have adduced from a passage of 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. i. 27, p. 73, Reiske, tov- 
 Tiov ij yXutffffa oXiyov Trapa^fjOft, for dia- 
 0spa. 1 am inclined to give the preference 
 to this last-mentioned view, as yielding the 
 most suitable sense ; and would f\irther 
 observe, that in the above passage of Dio 
 Cass. Traps(ptpov may bear a sensiis prceg- 
 nans ; the import of the words, more fully 
 expressed, being, 'which days differed 
 [from the required number], and required 
 to be brought in, to make up the complete 
 number.' 
 
 2. ffKoneiru} dk rit: — ^dXXov] Of this pas- 
 sage the general sense is clear ; though the 
 difficulty is how to elicit it from the words 
 
 OL. 89, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XXI. 
 
 207 
 
 atiiLiaivovTwv marevaag inaWov. ov yap ciKpifieg eariVj olg Kal 
 ap^ojuiivoiq Kai /maovaiy Kai oTTwg cru^^c ra>, aTrsyeviTO ri. 3. Kara 
 Otprj CE Kai '^HfLKjovag apiOintov, oxJTrt^ yaypaTrrai, cvpt^aH, £$ i]/ni- 
 auag £/carf^ou rou evtavTov rrjv cvva/niv e^ovroc, ^fVa jluv Otprj^ 
 Iffovg o£ ^ft/utt»vac tw 7r^tur(t» TroXf^w Tw^e yEyivrjjuivovg. 
 
 XXI. Aa/CEoa tjuovtot ^e, (tXa^ov yap npoTepoi airoSiBovai a 
 il-^oVj) Tovg T£ av^pag ivOug rovg irapd a(j)i(jiv al^fnaXviTovg arf>- 
 i€(Tay, Kai 7r(p\pavTig eg rd em OpaKtfg irpeajBeig '[(ryayopav, Kai 
 Mrjvdv, Kai 4>tXo)(^a^tSov, eKeXevov rov KXtapt^ov rrjv AjU</)t7roXty 
 TrapaotOoi'ai Toig AOrjvaioig, Kai rovg aWovg rdg awov^dg, wg 
 e'lptfTO eKaaTOigy cey^eaOai. 2. oi ^ ou/c iiOeXoVy vofx'i^ovreg ovk 
 e7riTY}ceiag elvai' ovSe o KXeapi^ag TrapeSbJKe rrjv TroXtv, vani^o- 
 /nevog Toig XaX/cio£U(7i, Xeyuyv wg ov ^uvardg eir) f3ia eKeivu)v irapa- 
 cicovai. 3. eXOijjv ^e avTog Kara ra-^og /mtrd npeaf^eiov avroOev, 
 airoXoytjao/nevog re eg ttjv Aa/tt^atjuova, rfv KaTi^yopdicnv oi wepi 
 Tov la-^ayopav oti ovk eTre'iOern, /cat ojua (SouXojuevog et^Evai e'l 
 m peTaKivrfTt) eix] i] ofxoXoyia, eini^ri evpe KaTeiXruufxevag, avTog 
 
 as they stand, and especially to reduce 
 these words to any regular construction. 
 The point is, I think, best handled by 
 Poppo, in the following annotation and 
 rendering : * Nos twv post ovofidrtov, ubi 
 interire facile potuit, excidisse, riuv iKa- 
 aTa\ov — TivoQ ex oro/idrwi/, hoc ex d-rrap.y 
 denique dirap. ex superiore Kara pendere 
 rati, hoc modo verba exprimimus : spectet 
 autem aliquis secundum tempora, et non 
 [secundum] eorum, qui singulis in civi- 
 tatibus aut magistratus gerunt aut aliquo 
 honore funguntur, enumerationem nomi- 
 num, quae rerum ante gestarum nota? sint, 
 magis (aut potius) fidem habens.' That 
 tS)v has been lost after ovofiaTiov, there is 
 no doubt. With respect to the expression 
 (Tijfiaivoi'TOJV, of which the sense is by no 
 means clearly developed, in my smaller 
 edition I explained the words ^ twv 6vn~ 
 fiUTiov — crrffiaipovTiov to signify, 'by, or 
 from, any names which serve as a mark 
 in respect to past events : ' a view of the 
 sense which has since been adopted by 
 Dr. Arnold. "Srjfiaiviiv in this sense, as 
 used for (rrjiitiov dvai, and followed by tg, 
 also occurs in Appian, ii. 817, t^oU tovto 
 US rd fjisXXovTa (TTjfifjvai, and Dio Cass. 
 Ix. 35, Iq Tovro — tdo^e (rrjfirjvai. See note 
 on ii. 8, 3. The expression rdv dirb rifirjg 
 Tivog arf^aiv. has reference to those offices 
 of honour and revenue which, as well as 
 those of rule and government, served to 
 give name to years. Thus at ii. 22, the 
 priesthood of Chrysis at Argos is mentioned 
 with the ephoralty of Ainesias at Sparta, 
 
 and the archonship of Pythodorus at 
 Athens, as marking the first year of the 
 Peloponnesian war. Thus the persons in 
 question were said to be tirwvvfioi toXq 
 tTtai, as giving their names to the years. 
 
 The datives, a little after, olg dpxonk- 
 t'oig, &c., are, as Poppo observes, datives 
 of time, or else those treated of by Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 562, 2. Of Kal oTrwg trvxf ry 
 the sense is, 'or as it should chance to any 
 one,' viz. to be at the beginning, middle, 
 or end, or at any intermediate period of 
 their magistracy or office. 
 
 3. tX t'l/xtatiag haTspov — txovTog] The 
 construction is well traced by Dobree as 
 follows : BKuHpov txovrog IK t'lfiKreiag Ttjv 
 Svi-aixiv TOV iviavTov. Here, as at ii. 97. 
 vi. 86, ^vva^iig bears the sense mm. And 
 so Goeller renders : 'da jede von beiden 
 Jahreszeiten {UaTtpov) zur Halfte (t4 »//xt- 
 (T(iag) das Jahr ausmacht.' The sense may 
 be literally expressed, ' holding the sum of 
 the year in half [measure],' being equiva- 
 lent to its half. 
 
 Ch. XXI. 1. Tovg dXXovg'\ Meaning, as 
 Duker and Poppo explain, the other Lace- 
 daemonian generals appointed as governors 
 in the various towns which had joined the 
 Lacedaemonian confederacy, and which are 
 adverted to at iv. 132. 
 
 3. /ifrrtfco'j/r;)] for dvvaTrj fieTaKivtj' 
 Orjvaif 'admitting of alteration.' 
 
 KaTeiXrjfxfiti'ag] literally, 'made fast 
 and sure,' namely, by the oaths sworn, 
 which held them fast. So iv. 86, 1, bpKoig 
 KaraXa^ojp rd reXrj. With this ofio- 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 421. 
 
 208 
 
 u\v, Tra'Xir 7re^in6vru>v rJv AaK.Sac^coviW, Kai /CEXeuo'vron; ^ui'- 
 Xtara ^^. ^al re; x^P^'«^ TrapaSoGvac, el ge ^n^ ^'^^.^et " ^^^^T^^^ 
 vW^.; 6'vac(T(v ^£aya7a7v, Kard rax^Q ETropeuero. ^ AAU. Ui ^e 
 Su^M«X«^ ^'^^ ^5 Aa>«8acVoi. aurol Irvxov ovrec, Kai aura>v roug ^i», 
 geSn^uerouc rcic cxTrorSac iKkX^vov ol AaK.Sat^ovcoi 7roie(CT««i. m de, 
 TV aur;; 7r()0(/)«aa ^Tr.p Kal ro ttj^cGtov aVEa><Tarro, ou^ ^i>aaav 
 ^kaaOai, vv /Lt»i rivag ^iKaior^pag TOura;v Troto^vrai 2.^ a>c d 
 avr^v oiK iai^Kovov, '^KHVovi: filv aVeTreM^av, auro( Sa Trpog roug 
 'A0r,valovg SuM/uax^av £7roiovvro, vo/x/^vreg VKiara av cT<pimrov<; re 
 'AoyeiW— ^7ra5»i ovk ^fieXov, 'A^TreX/Sou Ka. A.^^^ ^'^^»^^^''' 
 iTncJiriv^^aOai, vo^ilaavreQ avTok ivw 'AOr^valiov ov Savouc uvah— 
 Kal rr)v ^XXrjv neXo7rovv»,m)V M«^t^^' "'^ »i^t;xa2«V Trpoc yap av 
 roue 'A6lr,rai'ouc, a ^S^v, X^P^^^' '^"P^^^^^^ ouv 7rp.af3.cuv aTro 
 rtllv 'Aenvac'cov, Kal yavo^.Vtuv Xayu)!., £uv^^r?(TaV Kat eyn^ovro opKoi 
 
 Kal £uA*A«ciX*" *^^^ '^^^^ race, ^ ^ ^ 
 
 XXIII. " Hu|U|uaxot iaovrai Aa/ce^aijuoriot 7r£VT»|«:orTO trri.^ 
 
 2 iV Si Tiveg iwcTiv £C T»iv yrlv rroXeiUtot r»iv Aa/ctSac^ovlo^v, Kal 
 
 KaK(Jc 7rot(G(Ti AaK^^aifxovlovg, a;./>£Xuv 'A0r,vaiouc AaKeSac^ovtoug 
 
 Xoytrt Kar. compare the expression in a 
 passage of the Old Testament, 2 Sam. 
 xxiii. 5 : 'He hath made with me a 
 covenant ordered (rather /.r€c?,custoditam, 
 made fast) and sure.' 
 
 Ch. XXII. 1. avToi] Here there is no 
 necessity, with Krueger, to read avrov, 
 nor ought the word to be interpreted, as 
 it is by Arnold, 'of their own accord ;' for, 
 as Poppo remarks, it appears from v. 17 
 and 27, that the allies had not come of 
 their own accord, but been convoked. The 
 term here simply signifies, by an emphasis, 
 thiMsehes, viz. as well as the Lacedaemonian 
 magistrates. So at iv. 28, we have, Kai 
 avToi opyi^onevoi oi (TTpariwrai, i.e. them- 
 Si:hes as well as their general Brasidas. 
 
 2. voniKovreg ijKiara av a(pi<n — »/ffv- 
 Xa^av] Here, as in certain other passages 
 of our author, the sense, however evident, 
 is embarrassed by anacoluthon, increased 
 by a certain confusion of parenthetical 
 matter {iirtiS^ — tlvai) with matter not 
 parenthetical, and finally the omitting to 
 make the resumptive words coiTespond 
 with the foregoing. In such a case, to 
 attempt — as the commentators have done 
 — tt) make out a regular construction is 
 not so much to explain, as to recast the 
 sentence anew, and, in short, to do what 
 the writer would probably have done, had 
 he lived to bestow the same care on this 
 book which he had on the first three or 
 
 four, and more or less on the sixth and 
 
 seventh. 
 
 Ch. xxiii. The wording of these 
 articles is, like that of the foregoing 
 treaties, not a little rude and anomalous ; 
 this, like former treaties, having been, it 
 appears, drawn up by plain men of busi- 
 ness, matt«r-of-fact persons, with little 
 power of language, and who employed the 
 phrases which had been doubtless in use 
 from the earliest times. 
 
 1. After AaKtCaiiiovioi Mm. Port, would 
 insert Kai ' k9r]va~wi. But this is little 
 necessary ; since, if the articles in question 
 were, as they seem to have been, drawn 
 up by the Athenian ambassadors, or pre- 
 pared at Athens and by them taken over 
 to Sparta, the insertion will by no means 
 be wanted. 
 
 2. In fiv Tivtg cw<riv ig we have a 
 phrase usual in treaties, and occui-ring 
 in ^schin. p. 66, 30 & 44. Of the use 
 (somewhat rate) of ox^fXttv, a little after, 
 as said of the aid affor led by any ally, 
 I have noted examples in Xen. Anab. v. 
 1,12, OTT'JJQ o)<pf\ovvTtg (oi av^\iaxoi) Kal 
 iitptXCovTai, and Plato, Ep. vi. dWriKovg 
 
 For \aKi^ainov'iovg two MSS. and 
 T. Mag. have KaKt^ai\iovioig. But in- 
 ternal evidence is decidedly against the 
 latter reading, which has every appearance 
 of having merely arisen from a wish on 
 
 OL. 89, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XXIII. 
 
 209 
 
 TpOTTto OTTOiit) av SuvtjJVTai icrxvpoTCLTiij Kara to Swarov. ijr St StjoJ- 
 aavTEQ otx^yrae, iroXifxiav iivai ravTrfv rrjv TroXcy AaKe^ai/noviniQ 
 Kai AOt)vatoiq, Kai KaKuig nacfx^^iv vtto ajjK^or^pdyv^ KaTaXvHV Se 
 a^m aix(^(x) Tut TroXcf. ravra S' tlvai BiKaiiot; Kal TrpoOu/unog kui 
 a6oXa>c. 3. Kai rj^' riveg eg Ttjv AOnvaivjv yijv 'icocfi 7roXf/tuo£, Kal 
 KOKWC TTOiojdiv 'AOrivaiovg, UKpeXfiv AaKidaifnoviovq Tpowio orw ay 
 cvvtovTai KTxvpoTaTio Kara to cvvaTov. r;y 0£ cjjitJdavTtg oiywi-rai, 
 TToXffuav tivai TavTr^v Tt]v noXiv AaKtSatjuortotc Kal 'AOr]vaioig, 
 Kai KaKWQ Traax^iy vir ci/ntpOTipiov, KaTaXveiv Se a/na aiLKpu) toJ 
 ttoXec. TavTa S aivai ^iKaiwQ Kal irpoQvjjiwq Kal aSoXwc. 4. i]v Se 
 1/ ^ovXua iTravKTTrJTaiy iTTiKOVpeiv A6t]vaiov<: AaKe^ai/tiovioig iravTi 
 aOivH Kara to ^vvaTov. 5. OjnouvTai Se ravra oiirep Kal Tcii; aXXag 
 GTTOv^dg wf.ivvov eKaT^pwv. avavtovaOai St kut iviavTov AaKe^ai- 
 fioviovQ f.dv lovTag eg 'AOnvag irpog rd /liovvma, 'AOrfvaiovQ St 
 lovTag tg AaKe^aifAOva irpog to. 'YaKivOia, (jTt]Xr)v St t/carioouc 
 aTrjcrai, Trjv f.ilv iv AaKe^ai/novi wap 'AttoXXwi'i av 'AjuukXo/w, 
 rr]v Se ev 'AOnvaig iv ttoXh nap 'A9r]va. G. r]v St ti ^ok^ AaKt- 
 
 the part of certain ancient critics to soften 
 the harshness of two accusatives concur- 
 ring : and for this very reason, indeed, has 
 Schaefer proposed to cancel the word ; 
 though rashly ; since such niceties as this, 
 of the concurrence of the same cases, would 
 be little heeded by persons such as those 
 who framed this treaty ; not to say that 
 the accusaUre alone was, I suspect, used 
 where the verb bears this sense, answer- 
 ing to that of jurare afiquem annis, &c. in 
 Latin. As to the expression av SvvtDvrai 
 — KOTO. TO dwarov, this has been referred 
 to the case of pleonasm treated of in Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 636. But in effect it is no more 
 a pleonasm than our idiomatic expression, 
 ' in whatever manner they possibly can.' 
 It is rather a stronger mode of expression, 
 similar to that a little further on, ttuvtI 
 (rOivti Kara to dwoTov. 
 
 3. In dfi(J)o) Toi TToXee we have an idiom 
 (treated on by Matth. Gr. Gr. § 436, 1.) 
 by which a feminine in the dual is often 
 accompanied by the masculine. With the 
 expression Trpo9vfiujg kui ddoXiog, 'with 
 good will, and without guile,' Wasse com- 
 pares a similar one in a treaty in Polyb. 
 vii. 9, fierd Trdarjg TrpoOvfiiag—dvev doXov 
 —itrofxtOa TToXefiioi Tolg irpog Kapxrjdo- 
 viovg TToXefwvffi. 
 
 4. y SovXtia] Abstract for concrete, 
 the serfs.' Compare Dio Cass. 779, 93, 
 
 V T( dovXsia — tTrtTpaTrij, *was put in 
 charge.' Plato, Legg. vi. p. 623, r/ 'Hpa- 
 
 VOL. TI. 
 
 kXsmtiov dovXeia. Aristot. Pol. if. 5. He- 
 gesand. ap. Athen. 572, KitTtxofi'svrjg Tijg 
 TToXiuig SovXtiq.. And so the Latin serri- 
 tium for sern, as in Cic. Verr. vii. 4, 
 *coeptura esse in Sicilia moveri servitium 
 suspicor.' The singular is used by way 
 of denoting the persons as a class or body. 
 Accordingly T. Mag. in v. explains ^ovXtia 
 by TO d9poi<Tfxa twv SovXujv : and Pollux, 
 iii. 75, by to TrXijOog tCjv oIketujv. Con- 
 sequently it is proper to keep distinct the 
 passages where the plural is used, as in 
 Eurip. Bacch. 802, CovXtvovTa dovXeiaig 
 IfxaTg. The same applies to the Latin 
 serdtia; e.g. Cic. pro Coel. ^serritia ad 
 C£edem — .incitavit.' Yet thus the sense 
 intended is only, *a number of slaves,' and 
 the article, while necessary in the former 
 case, is in the latter inadmissible ; so that 
 in the passage of Heges. above adduced, I 
 would, for SovXeiqi, read ry SovXsiif. The 
 same idiom is found in the instance of 
 EtXwrf t^ as used for the Helots (found in 
 Aristot.) ; SovXevfia, in Eurip. Ion, 748, 
 used for dovXai ; ^vyysveia often used for 
 KvyyeviXg ; and vnijpeaia for vnrjpsTai in 
 a passage of our author supra i. 143, and 
 in Isocr. Paneg. ch. 39. 
 
 5. Ta Aiovvaia] See note supra ch. 20. 
 Td 'YoKivOia. See Wachsm. Ant. ii. 2, 
 p. 258. 
 
 In Trap' 'AttoXXwvi and Trap' ' XQqv^ we 
 may suppose left to be understood, the 
 statue of each deity. 
 
210 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 421 
 
 ^ai/Ltovioic; koi ^AOrtvaioiQ ir^naOfivai Kai dfjuXftv TTfp! ttJq ^u^^ta^iat,*, 
 o,Tt av ^o/crj, tvooKov (tfUfpoTtpoig iivai. 
 
 XXIV. Tov St opKov Wjiii'uov AnKi^aif.u>via>v /.itv (//Se, HXa- 
 arodva^» ''AyK", TlAtiaToXac, Aajiia"yT?roc, Xtovtc, MtTaytrr^c, 
 ^'AKavOoq, AaiOog, 'layayo^iac:^ 4>iXo)(apiSac, ijl Zcv^tSac, ' AvrtTT- 
 TTOC, 'AXKivdSac, TfAXic, 'E/tTTtSmc.-, Mrjvac, AatpiXor, 'AOiivaiwv 
 U AdjUTTwr, 'la^/itdrifcoc, Aa^m, Nt/ctac, EuOuSrjjuoc, FIpo/cXfTc, 
 riu^oSwpo?, " Ay vtM)v, MvfyTiXoQ, BpatrufcXSc, Bfa-y^vrjc, Apiarofcpa- 
 Tr]Q, *IwX/cioc, Ti/uo/cpdriH', Atoji;, Aa^ta)(oc, A»/jUO(T0fr»?c. 
 
 Aurr; tJ 2u/i^ai\ta tyfi'tro fUTci TctQ (XTrorSac ov ttoXXw vdTtpov' 
 Kol Tovg av^pag rout f/c rj/t,* i'»/<tov aTrtSoaov oi AOi/raioi rote 
 Aa/wtSatjiiovt'otc, /cat to Oipng rip\i tov ir^kKarov trovg. ravTa ce 
 TO. ^Un irrj o 7rpu)T0Q TrdXe/iioc ^vvi^uig yevofitvog yiypaiTTai. 
 
 XXV. MtTct ^8 rcic airov^dg Kat tjjv £uju/iia)(^£ai' twv AaKt^ai- 
 fiioviMV KOI Twy AOrji'atwv, o't iyevovro fxird tov ^iKaiTV) iroXmov 
 iiri nXticrrdXa jutv £V Ao/ccSatftovi £<|)dpov, 'AXK:otou S ao^ovroc; 
 'A(^»ivr]ai, rote |U£V ScSajUtroJC avrcic; Hpi}vr) r)v' oi Se Kopt'rOiot Kai 
 T<Zv iv r[i\o7TOVvt]<J0) TToXftuv Tivi^ ^uKivovv TU TnTTpayf^itva, Kai 
 tvdvg aXX)/ rapayj] KaOiaraTo twv ^viJ/ndywv irpdg Tr}v AaKiCai- 
 Liova. 2. Kai djiia Kai To7g 'A0»]vatoic ot AaKt^ai/LiOVioi, irpoiovTog 
 
 TOU VOOVOU, UTTOTTTOl iytVOVTO, faTIl' iV Oig OV TTOlOVVTtg iK TUJV 
 
 '6,vyKiiiLiivwv It upr\TO. 3. Ka\ fV! i'i iTX) /nlv Kai &'/ca fnfivag air- 
 £(TvovTo jw»/ £7rt T»/v iKUTepdyv y^v GTpaTwaai, ic,U)Uiv 0£ jucr ai^a/cw- 
 •X^»7(; ou j3tj3aiou fjSXaTrrov dXXr/Xoug rd fidXcffTa* tTTttra juh'Toi K(U 
 dva-vK-atrOfi'Tec Xutrtii rdc jitfTa tci ^^ku iTt) aTTOv^dg, avOig ig iroAefiov 
 (jtavioov KaTtaTr](Tav, XXVI. Teypacjti St Kai ravTa o avTog Bov- 
 /cvSiSr/c 'A6i]va1og f£»7c d}g iKaara tyavtro KaTa Otpri Kai '^Hf-iwyag, 
 
 6. TrpoaOtlvai Kai a^eXtTv] See note 
 supra ch. 18, 3. 
 
 Ch. XXIV. 1. Zev^i^ag] I have, in 
 deference to the united authority of the 
 editors, retained Z.fvKi^as, which is found 
 in all the MSS. at ch. 19 ; though I suspect 
 that Ztv^iXoQ, which is here found in 
 almost all the best MSS., is the true name. 
 We may easily account for the Xag being 
 changed into (ag, from the circumstance 
 of the precedmg and following names 
 ending in ^ag : and indeed AA2 and AA2 
 are so much alike in MSS., that external 
 authority has in such a case very little 
 weight, while that of internal evidence is 
 considerable ; which latter is all in favour 
 of ZtvliXag, a name, I apprehend, derived 
 from ^tvyvvfii and iXag, a handy and pos- 
 sibly of the same nature as 'Ltvl£>ihniog, 
 
 one who, to use the words of the prophet 
 Hosea, (xi. 4.) ' draws the people with the 
 cords of a man,' i. e. with the motives 
 which sway the heart of a man : and 
 thus Ziv^iXag will denote, 'one who draws 
 the cords.' Supposing, however, Ziv^iSag 
 to be genuine, we must consider it as 
 falling under that class of names which 
 have the form of patronymics, without the 
 force thereof, as in the instances of Jlifiiov- 
 idt}g for Si'/uwv, 'Ayvwvt^rig for "Ayvwv : 
 and so, in like manner, ZivKi^ag for 
 Ztv^ag. 
 
 Ch. XXV. 1. SuKivovv tu Trtvpay- 
 fiiva] literally, * disturbed (threw into 
 confusion) what had been done.' C»>m- 
 pare Dio Cass. 608, II, heKtvei ojg iKacrTa. 
 Plutarch, i. 839. ii. G3. 454. 722, ^taicij/tTv 
 
 Tl. 
 
 OL. 89, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XXVI. 
 
 211 
 
 iievpc ou Triv t£ apyj]v KaTtiravaav tijjv AOr}vai(jt)v AaKtcai/novioi Kat 
 ol ^vjutjULavoi, Kai to. jua/cpd ret^rj Kai tov Yleipaia KaTiXafjov. itij ce 
 ig TOVTO TO. ^vjuiravTa kyLviTO tio TToXtuiv eirTa Kai hkogi. 2. Kai Tr\v 
 ^id jitfcTou £u/itj3a(T(v ii Tig fir) d&wfffi TroXijUOv vofi/^^eiv, ovk opOdig 
 ^iKaiwGii, TOig TE yap ipyoig tjjg Sirjprjrat, dOpi'iTtJ, Kai ivpr}aii ovk 
 iiKog OV iipi}viiv avTrjv KpiBiivai, iv ») ovTi aniSoaav Travra, our 
 aTTi^t^avTO d ^vviOiVTo, e^u) re tovtwv npog tov M.avTiviKov Kai 
 Eni^avpiov TrdXi/nov Kai «; tiXXa a/LKpOTtpoig ajuapTrj/nuTa iyivovTO, 
 Kai oi inl QpaKr^g £ujU/ca^oi ov^lv ricraov 7roXep,ioi ijaav, Boiwroi 
 T£ iKi^iip'iav ^£)(»i^46pov ijyov. 3. dxire £uv rw Trpwrw TroXi/Liio rd> 
 ^iKUiTily Kai Ty fXiT avTov VTroTTTii) ttvaKW'^^yy Kai Ti^ vffTipov i^ av- 
 Ttjg TToXf^w, ivpricTii Tig ToaavTa Itt), Xoyit,ofXivog KaTa Tovg \po- 
 vovg, Kai iiiLiipag ov TroXXat irapiveyKovaagy Kai Tiilg airo yjpr]af^iu)v re 
 iayvoi(jaf.iivoig jaovov ^)j rouro kyypb^g ^vfipav, 4. an yap *£"ywy£ 
 
 Ch. XXVI. 1. icar€Xa/3ov] For this, 
 Duker, Goeller, and Poppo are inclined to 
 read, from one or two MSS., Kork^aXoVf 
 adducing in support of that reading two 
 passages of Xen. Hist. ii. 2, 20, and Plu- 
 tarch, Lys. 14. But even from these it 
 certainly appears that the Lacedaemonians 
 and their allies did not beat down the long 
 walls, — that being done by the Athenians 
 themselves. Consequently the expression 
 KaTifiaXov could not be justified ; whereas 
 KUTkXafiov is perfectly suitable, so that it 
 be interpreted to signify, as it may, *tliey 
 captured,' i. e. were masters of the long 
 walls : for by being able to dictate to the 
 Athenians their demolition, they had them 
 in their poicer, if not possession. And vain 
 were it to justify (car«/3aXov on the prin- 
 ciple * quod facit per alium, facit per se,' 
 since that were only suitable to poetry, and 
 any thing but allowable in the plain prose 
 of history. 
 
 2. rote tQyoig — aQpuTio^ *let him con- 
 sider how it was distinguished by its 
 works,' meaning the facts of the case. 
 Such appears to be the true import of 
 these words, (which have been not a little 
 misunderstood by the commentators,) ac- 
 cording to the view of the sense propounded 
 in my smaller edition, which has since been 
 adopted by Dr. Arnold, who adduces, as 
 examples of this signification of diaiptirrOai, 
 two passages of Herodot. vii. 47 & 103. 
 But, as Poppo observes, there the sense 
 intended is merely distincte explicare, de- 
 scribere ; though he might more aptly have 
 adduced as examples of the use of Siai- 
 i)tla9ai for diopi^effOai, Dio Casa. 230, 30, 
 diypij^isvojv, ' defined, marked out.' Ari- 
 stot. Pol. vii. and Plato, p. 950, ev rotg 
 
 Xoyoig Kai Talg So^aig Siaipovvrai rovg 
 dfieivovag ratv a.vOpu)Tru)V Kai rovg j^ct- 
 povag. Finally, the above interpretation 
 may the more easily be admitted, consider- 
 ing that the ideas of dividing and distin- 
 guishing are nearly allied with those of 
 defining and characterizing, by which a 
 person or thing is shown to be so or so ; 
 for by the expression to distinguish is 
 denoted not only the setting apart or 
 describing by peculiar qualities, but the 
 characterizing or expressing the character 
 of any person or thing, by showing the 
 peculiar qualities which make it what 
 it is. 
 
 The Tt here lias answering to it the re 
 after t^w, the re — re being equivalent to 
 fitv — dt, as at vi. 34. The general mean- 
 ing intended is, * on the one hand the peace 
 was no peace at all, — its stipulations being 
 unfulfilled ; and, on the other, the spirit 
 of the treaty was infringed respecting mat- 
 ters uninvolved in the treaty.' The t^a> 
 before rovnov stands for dviv, * apart 
 from,' ' besides.' 'AfiapTrjfiara : meaning 
 infringem^ents of the treaty. 
 
 3. TrapivsyKovaag] See note supi'a 
 ch. 20. Of the words following, Kai Tolg 
 dirb — ^vfxl3dv, the sense is, as Poppo 
 expresses it, *atque iis qui ex oraculis 
 (ijjpfiriixkvoi dnb tCjv X9^^h^^) ^liquid 
 affirmarunt exitu comprobatum esse in- 
 venierit.' Render, * who laid any stress 
 on oracles ;' literally, * who affirmed any 
 thing for certain, on the strength of ora- 
 cles.' In this sense i<T\vpi^irTdai occurs 
 also at iii. 44. iv. 23 & 68. viii. 49, 4, where 
 see notes. 'Ex^p^c K^'f^^dv, i.e. * hap- 
 pened with any sure or certain [conformity 
 thereto].' 
 
 p2 
 
212 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 421. 
 
 /nilLivYiinaij Kai «p)(0/i£i'Ou rou TToXfjUOU Kal tn^Xpt ov frtAfuri^cTf, 
 7rpo<^£^oofi£i'ov UTTO TToXAwv ori Tptc sj'VHi iTTi ctoi ytvicjOai avTov. 
 5, £7rtj3/a)y ^£ ^(ci 7rai'r(>c aurou, aiadavo/ntvoQ re t^ »;A(A:m, K^at 
 TTOOfTtvwv rr/i^ yvuy/LiYiv, ottljq aKoipic Ti iLaojuai Kui c,vvepri fioi 
 (bevyiiv rriv tfiavTou ety) iiKoai jutra rtiv £C A/nrpiTroAiv aTf}aTri' 
 yiavy Kai^ yivojuevw Trap u/ncjunipotg rote ir^myfiaai, — Kcti ovy^ 
 riaaov Toiq T\E\o7TOVvr](Tiu)V Sici tiJv </)uyry)', — KctH jjau^iav ti outwit 
 juoXXov maOtaOai. 6. t>)v ouv fitra to. StVa £t»? ^ja^opav re Kai 
 ^vyyvaiv t<jjv aTrov^wv Kal rd eirnTa wg £7roXf^r}^»] i^rjyrjao^ai. 
 
 5. Our historian now interposes by-the- 
 by a brief notice respecting the peculiar 
 means of information that he enjoyed, 
 especially at the period of the war which 
 he is now entering upon. In aiaOavofievog 
 ry yXiKig. we have a form of expression 
 very unusual, and consequently not a little 
 obscure ; which is best explained by Haack 
 to mean, * integris ad cognoscendum sen- 
 sibus, valens per setatem,' i. e. in other 
 words, * at a time of life when one is fully 
 in possession of the knowing and judging 
 faculties.' Compare i. 7], Trpot; dvO^ioTTwp 
 rutv aicrOavofikviov. 
 
 By the next words it is expressed, that 
 he had not only the faculties necessary to 
 attain to a knowledge and judgment, but 
 used them with an api)lication of mind to 
 his object. In Trpofftx^v riyv yvwfiriv, 
 * attended to the thing,' we have a phrase 
 occurrmg also at i. 54, 2, and vii. 23 : and 
 to this are to be referred the words of the 
 Scholiast, TrapaKoXov9a>v irdffi, — words 
 suggested by the expression occurring in 
 a passage of the New Testament, St. Luke, 
 i. 3, TrapriKoXovBtjKOTi dvojOiv Tracriv. 
 
 OTTtut aKpijitQ Ti t'lffOfxttL] *in order that 
 I might know something certain,' i. e. 
 attain to some certain knowledge. Of 
 the words ytvoii'tvif) Trap' dfitporfpoig toXq 
 7rpdy/ua<Tt, the sense, which is obscurely 
 developed, has accordingly been not a little 
 disputed. Arnold remarks, that ' if yivo- 
 likvtfi refers, as seems probable, to the 
 period of his exile, the trapd cannot denote 
 personal presence, since Thucydides could 
 not have been personally present at Athens, 
 or with the armies.' He would therefore 
 take the preposition in a metaphoi'ical 
 acceptation, and Trpay/uaci in the sense 
 tides ; by which the expression Trapa toIq 
 Trpdyfi. yiv. will express only a close and 
 accurate knowledge. But, as Poppo re- 
 marks, that view of the sense would re- 
 quire TTpbg or iv, instead of Trapd : and, 
 in effect, would do violence to the words ; 
 for where is Trpdy ftara ever found to sig- 
 nify sides or parties 1 Again, it is at once 
 
 forbidden by the circumstance, that avrutr, 
 just after, can only refer to Trpdy ixa(Ti, and 
 that, as understood in the sense rebus gestiSf 
 toIq TTpaxOtlffi. Finally, why, I would ask, 
 should we confine the expression ytvo/ilry 
 Trap' dficpoTipoig Tolg Trpdyfxaai to the 
 period of his exile ? Certainly we are not 
 compelled so to do. If it be extended to 
 the whole period of the irar, all difficulty 
 will at once vanish. We may suppose, 
 then, that Thucydides, after having stated 
 that his great object, and that to wliich he 
 devoted his close attention, was to acquire 
 an accurate knowledge of the events of the 
 war, — then proceeds to intimate that he 
 has had peculiar means of information, 
 since it happened that, by reason of his 
 twenty years' exile, and his having been 
 conversant with the affairs of both [par- 
 ties], the Peloponnesians not less than the 
 Athenians, on account of his banishment 
 he was enabled kuO' iiav\iav ti avTwv 
 fidWov alaOsaOat, *to attain to the bet- 
 ter knowing leisurely any thing of those 
 affairs.' By the term aitrOkaOai is de- 
 noted the result of perception by the in- 
 ternal sense, in the acquirement of know- 
 ledge ; as in Xen. Cyr. viii. 4, and Hist. 
 V. 2, 2. Eurip. Phoen. 141, ttwq aiaOdvti 
 aatpiog rdds ; and the phrase kuO' r/<ri»xt«v, 
 *at leisure,' which occurs also at vii. 38 
 and 73, refers chiefly to the period of his 
 exile, when his release from all public 
 business gave him the power to spend his 
 time as he chose. No necessity is there 
 to read, what Poppo has conjectured, dfi- 
 (poTepiog, instead of dfitpoTtpoig, since, as 
 Kinieger has shown, the idiom here is 
 parallel to that at vii 63, of kripag used 
 for ertpiov, and at vii. 17, of atptTipav for 
 <j<pGtv. Thus the expression may be re- 
 garded as equivalent to dix^oTspiov, i. e. 
 both the belligerent powers. Now Thu- 
 cydides might be said to be conversant 
 with the affairs of both^ though not at the 
 same time. His knowledge of the affairs 
 of the Peloponnesians must have been 
 almost entirely acquired during his exile, 
 
 OL. 89, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XXVIII. 
 
 213 
 
 XXV 11. ETTetoi] -yap ai TTEVTr^KovTovTeig (nrov^ai lyivovTo Kal 
 vanpnv ai ^UjUiua)(^toi, Kai ai diro Trjg UtXoirovvtjGov TrpecrjSttac, 
 aiTTtp 7rapiK\ifOri(Tav eg avra, ave^topnvv ek t»7c AaKeSai/jiovog. 
 2. Kai oi /Liev aXXot tir oi/cou aVijA^ov, Kopivdioi ^e eg ''Aoyoc rpa- 
 TTOfUvoi npwTov, Xoyovg iroiovvTai irpog rivag tmv fv reXti ovtojv 
 Apyeiiov, u>g ^ori, tTrei^rJ Aa/ctSai/uoi/toe ovk eir* dyaOw, dXX tVt 
 KaTaCovXuxTH Tng VleXowovvri(Tou (Tirov^dg Kal ^u^i^a^iav irpog 'AOr}- 
 vaiovg Tovg irpiv kyOiarovg TreTrotrjvrat, opav rovg 'Apyeiovg oirtog 
 au)6r](TiTai rj IltAoTrovi'rjdoc, Kal iprjfpiaaaOai r»Ji; (3ovX<)iiUvvv iroXiv 
 Ttov EXXrjvtJV, i}Tig auTovojuidg re ectti Kal ^iKag 'laag Kal o/Lioiag 
 CidiDm, npog A(>"y€touc ^vfifjia'^tav iroiE^aOai, vjctte rrj a'AArjAwy cttc- 
 ^lay^Eiv' aTTO^ei^ai Be avSpag oXiyovg dp^riv avTOKpdropag, Kal fxrf 
 TTpog Tov drj^ov rovg Aoyouc elvai^ tov /nr] KaTa(l>avHg yiyveadai TOvg 
 fl^/ TTiiaavTag to irXifiog, Efpaaav Be iroXXovg TTjOOfr^^wpZ/tTecr^at fuaei 
 TUiv AaKeBa^^ovlwv. 3. Kal oi juiev KopivOioi BiBd^avreg Tavra, 
 ave^ij^prjtTav en oikov. XXVI II. Oi Be tljv ' Apyeiwv dvB^eg, 
 uKovaavreg, eireiBtf avnveyKav rovg Xoyovg eg re rag dpydg Kal tov 
 Crj^iov, e\Pr}(j)i(javTo 'Apyttoc, Kal avB^ag eiXovTO BioBtKa irpdg ovg 
 TOV povXofievov Tuiv 'EXXt'n'vjv £u^i^a^iav noielaOai, irXriv 'AOrjvauov 
 Kai AaKeCatf.iov'uov' TovTtJv Be lUYjBeTepoig tJeTrat civev tov Brffxov tov 
 Apyeiwv aTreiaaaOai. 2. eBe^avTo Te TavTa oi 'Apytlot /tiaAAor, 
 o^ivvTeg TOV Te tmv AaKeBaiinoviwv G<pi(n iroXefjiov ecrd/uievov (eir' 
 e^oBw yap irpdg avTovg at airovBal riaav), Kal dina eXmaavTeg Trjg 
 i[eXo7rovvr](jov riyr^aeaOai. fcara yap tov 'y^povov tovtov ri Te Aa/CE- 
 
 when resident in countries which formed 
 part of the Lacedaemonian confederation ; 
 as also by his long residence, and, doubt- 
 less, personal communication with many 
 leading persons of the Lacediemonian con- 
 fedei-ation, by which he was placed in a 
 situation similar to that of Alcibiades. See 
 vi. 92, 5. 
 
 6. ilig iTToXe^itiOr)] See note on i. 1, 1. 
 
 p^- XXVII. 2. CiKag laag /cat ofioiag 
 Ctdwen] This expression, ^t^oj/at dtKag Inag 
 Kai ofioiag, (with which compare, at ch. 59, 
 2, diKag ^ovvai Kai U^aaOai iffag xai 
 ofioiag, and ch. 79,) is nearly equivalent 
 to aifT6dtKog tlvai. Haack remarks, ' Indi- 
 catur his verbis juris vicissitudo et sequali- 
 tas, (in other words, as Arnold explains, 
 the being ready and able to give just satis- 
 faction, according to the common law of 
 Greece, for any injuries it may commit) 
 quam potentiores civitates, Athenienses 
 atque Lacedcemonios, prsestaturos et ac- 
 cepturos ease non poterat expectari.' On 
 ^tinnaxiav—tTTifiaxtlv, see note at i. 44. 
 
 TOV firj Karaipavtig — ttX^Ooc] "Iva /zi) 
 (piopaOaxTtv vTTo tCjv AaKtSaifioviwv oi 
 avvQkp.ivoi Tolg 'Apynoig. (Schol.) Ita 
 iv. 22, Lacedaemonii illos ^vvedpovg ideo 
 voluerunt constitui, ixrj eg rovg ^vfxfidxovg 
 ^ia/3X»j0a>ffi tiTtovTfg Kal ov TVxdvTig. 
 (Poppo.) 
 
 Ch. XXVIII. 1. TTOuXaQai^ I would 
 here, with Poppo, supply t\pr]<pi(TavT0 from 
 the preceding, and tliat for the reason 
 w hich he subjoins : * quod ibi absolute 
 dictum est pojmliscitum fecerunt, unde hie 
 decernendi notio repetenda.' I have fol- 
 lowed Bekker and Goeller in editing tov 
 before 'Apytiiov, from some of the best 
 MSS. (confirmed by another passage of 
 our author supra iv. "jH.) instead of the 
 common reading rwv, which has been re- 
 tained by Poppo, though internal evidence 
 is quite against it. 
 
 2. tov TToXefiov — trrofifvov'] i. e. 'per- 
 ceiving that the war [which they expected] 
 of the Lacedaemonians with them would 
 take place.' 
 
214 
 
 TIIUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 421. 
 
 OL. 89, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XXX. 
 
 215 
 
 gaiVwv iiid\i<TTa 8i) fcafcwc fiKOVffe, Ka\ inepw(^Bri Sia rag ^^u|X(/)opac^ 
 oi T£ 'A/oyaoi aoKTTa £(T)^ov to?c naaiv, oi ^vvapa^ivoi tou 'Attikov 
 7roX£>ou, diii(j>okping 3e /uaAXov k'vdTroi/Soc orrtc, EfCKapTrtucraVtvoi. 
 3. oi iu£v o^v 'Apyeloi oiirwc k r^^ Ivf^iiiayjav npodi^ixovro rovg 
 mXovTa^ TiLv 'EAXrivwv. XXIX. UavrnniQ ^* avnnQ kgI oi ^u/i- 
 ;iaxoi airi^iv irp^Toi irpoinx^pricjav, MioTig tovq Aa/ceSac/ior/ouc. 
 Ting yap Mavnv£U(Ti /uepoc rt t^C 'ApKaSlag KartdrpaTrro vnriKoov, 
 in rod Trpoc 'A0»?vatouc ttoXe/HOU ovroc, /cal fivo^u^ov oJ ^f^xo^fcr^ai 
 (r(|)ac: roue Aa/ctSai/iori'ouc ap;)(^6iis tTTti^rJ fcai axoX^li/ j'/yov* ware 
 ifffxivoi irpdg roue 'AoyaW JroaTrovTO, TroXtv re ^iiyd\riv vofxjtov- 
 T€c, Kai AaKi^mjUOvioig aci gta«^opov, g»?/iioK:paTOV^i£vnv re, wcnnp 
 Kal ourot. 2. aTTOdTavTwi' Se rwy Marrtvfwv, Kiat i^ aXXn ritXo- 
 7rovv»j(Toc £C Opodv KaOicyTaTO, wq Ka\ a<p'i(n noir}Teov Todro, vofil- 
 oavTiq TrXtov t£ T£ fiScirac ^ucradrnvai aurouc, Kal roue AafceSai- 
 lioviovg ciVa St* opync ^X"^''^^' ^»' "'^^"'^ '''' '''"' ''''' ^"^ '''*'^' 
 
 aft^OTtpoiQ ^t fjiaWov ivcnrovSoi ovrfQ, 
 iKKaoTTojadfievoi] Arnold and Goeller ren- 
 der, ' ' had made their profit from both 
 [parties] ;' thus supplying the word afi- 
 ^oTtpovg from a/x(/)or€pot(,% and comparing 
 a passage of Demosth. p. 700, ruJv vfiiiy 
 iKKapTTuxrafiiviov, ' who have made their 
 harvest out of you.' For the above, how- 
 ever, (which does violence to the context,) 
 I prefer to supply avrov, scil. rov 'Attikov 
 TTo'Ksiiov : a view, I would observe, borne 
 out by the dk, and which is besides more 
 agreeable to facts; for while the above 
 sense of mnktn<] a harred of, by plundering, 
 (as found in the above passage of Demosth., 
 and also Philostr. Vit. Sophist, xxv. 9.) 
 were little agreeable thereto ; on the other 
 hand, it might tinily be said that the 
 Argives had profited or reaped benefit 
 from both, directly and indirectly ; — from 
 the former, as disposing of what they had 
 to sell to the belligerents at a high price ; 
 from the latter, inasmuch as by their pre- 
 serving their territory uninjured, and the 
 population undiminished by war, they con- 
 tinually rose in the scale of comparative 
 strength, as the belligerents fell ; who had 
 been wasting it in a ruinous contest. Of 
 iKKapTTiotraaQai in the above sense, I have 
 noted an example in Dio Cass, 147, 73, 
 TTiv UaTipov <pi\iav UKapTTwaKrOai, 
 ' would profit by the friendship of either 
 party.' 
 
 Ch. XXIX. 1. Kai oi ^v^t/iaxot avTwv] 
 Namely, consisting of a few neighbouring 
 cantons, the Parrhasii, forming part of a 
 petty confederation governed by Mantinea. 
 
 Mepoc Ti Trjg 'AoKaSiag. Supposed to be 
 the ten-itory of the Parrhasii, which they 
 were subsequently obliged to abandon. 
 See ch. 33. The expression KaTSffTpairTO 
 v7rr}Koov falls under the rule in Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 446, 2, that the adjective often con- 
 tains, not a definition in itself belonging to 
 the substantive, but an extension of the 
 idea contained in the verb ; or it may be 
 considered as the consequence and effect 
 of the verb, as Hom. II. ii. 41G, Sai^ai — 
 pu)ya\kov, and /Eschyl. Ag. 1258, tV(f>r]^iov 
 — Koi^iT}(Tov (Tro/ua, i. e. Koifiiicrov arofxa 
 uKTTt tv(l>iifiov elpat. All the examples, 
 however, adduced by Matthiie in ex- 
 emplification of the above rule are from 
 poets; and the idiom itself has a poetic 
 
 air. 
 
 2. k Opovv KaOiffTttTo} literally, 'was 
 put into muttering,' i. e. the expression of 
 secret discourse. Compare iv. 67, 2, rov 
 Opovv alaOofxivoi. Dionys. Hal. vi. 57, 
 Opovg—tvtTTtffe Ty ^ovXy. In this sense 
 the words following usually contain the 
 substance of the muttering, as here, wt Kai 
 <T<piai TTOiriTkov tovto. So, too, yoyyvfffitg 
 in a passage of the New Testament, John 
 vii. 12, where see my note. In TrXiov ti 
 tidoTag we have a brief mode of expression 
 for, 'as knowing something more than they 
 themselves did.' Compare vii. 49, vnovoia 
 fxt} Ti Kai ttXsov tidwg 6 N. itrxvpiKriTai, 
 and Appian, Bell. Civ. v. 63, (cited by 
 Poppo,) Ti TrX'tov (i^tvai. 
 
 fxtTaffTtjvai^ 'had gone over,' viz. to 
 the Argive alliance. Compare i. 35, 5, 
 Tovg yLtTaoTcivTag. 
 
 OTTovoaK; Tan; ArriKaig eyiypawro ivopKov tlvat TrpoaOtivai Kai 
 a(j>t\tiv o Ti av ufjif^olv roiv TroXt'otv Sok:?^, AaKt^amovunQ Ka\ AOrj- 
 vaioig. 3. tovto yap to ypa/nina jmaXiaTa ttjv IleXoTTOvi'ijcrov 
 cuOopvjJHy Kai eg VTToxp'iav KaOidTT}, fuirj jLUTa AOijva'iwv <s(paQ /3ou- 
 Xwvrai AaKicaifxovioi covXfjjaaoOai' ^iKaiov yap tlvai iraai toiq 
 ^vf^if^iayoiq yeypa<pOai tj}v fitTaOaaiv. tjara (j)o(3ovinivoi oi TroXXoi wp- 
 /u)|vro TTpog Tovg Apyeiovg Kai avToi iKaoTOi ^viuiiJ,axiav TroiilaOai. 
 XXX. AaKicai/novioi o£, aiaOopivoi rov Opovv rov iv Ty IleXo- 
 TTovvriffM KadeaTWTa, Kai tovq KopivO'iovq SiSaty/caXoug re yivofxk- 
 I'ouc, Kai avTOvg /utXXovrav airtlaaaOai irpOQ to ' Apyog, Trejuirovai 
 TTpiafjug eg Trfv KopivOov, j3ouXo/u£voc 7rpo/caraXaj3av to fxiWov, 
 Kai rjTiiovTO Tt]v Tf t(Tr;y»j(Ttv rou iravTOQ, Kai ft Apyetotg cr^cuv 
 aTTocTTaiTCc Ev/njuiaxoi taovTai' 'JTapn(5t}aEa0ai re £<pa<Tav avTovg tovq 
 opKovg, Kai r]^ri a^iKnv oti ou Sf^ovrai Taq 'AOrfvaiiov (nrovSdg' 
 
 J 
 
 3. ypa/ijua] 'clause, or head,' of the 
 article. By fitTaOtaiv is here meant, I'hjlit 
 of altering the treaty. 
 
 Cii. XXX. 1. Tov Opovp Tov — Kn9- 
 eoTwra] The words tov OpoDv aiaOofitiwi 
 have already occuiTed at iv. 66, where see 
 note. Render, ' perceiving the muttering 
 that prevailed in Greece : ' though indeed 
 the term Opovg may liere bear the sense 
 stir or tunmlt; literally, seditious uproar. 
 Tov Ka9f(TTa)Ta, ' whicli was on foot,' 
 
 * which had arisen.' Compare ii. 65, lirei 
 o TToXffiog KaTtaTt]. By ^i^aoKaXovg are 
 denoted figuratively, 'the prime movers of 
 the matter,' the suggesters or instigators : 
 of which metaphorical sense of hddffKaXog 
 examples are also found in yEschyl. Theb. 
 570, TOV TToXeiog TapaKTopa MtyidTov 
 
 Apyti TU)v KaKwr Sidd(TKaXov, and Eum. 
 554, ysvoiT dv opOwg Trpdy/xaTog hdda- 
 KaXog. ^schin. p. 24, 28, ti<Jr]yr)Tt)<: Kai 
 dtddrTKaXog ipywv. So also in a passage 
 of Plato, in Axioch., we have Si^dcKaXoi 
 Tuiv tpywv. Parallel, too, is the use in 
 Latin of matfister for suasor, impulsor, author 
 and institjdtor, as in Senec. Thyest. 311, 
 ' sa'pe in ma<jistrum scelera redierunt sua ;' 
 where niafister is used absolutely, as ^t^. 
 here. To ^'iXXov, 'the future event,' mean- 
 ing the accession of Corinth to the con- 
 federacy of Argos. 
 
 yTiu)VTo Tijv t(Tr]yri(nv tov iravTog'] 
 
 * they charged them with the originating 
 of the whole affair.' Of this use (exceed- 
 mgly rare) of the accus. of thing instead 
 of accus. of pei-son and thing, in verbs of 
 crimhuUing, examples occur elsewhere in 
 Xen. Cyr. viii. 2, 7, oU olS' '6 ti dv rig 
 aiTtd(TaiTo fiaXXov, ri oti yOeXtv ivepyf- 
 
 Ttiv. Plato, p. 231, ovTt Tag Trpbg Tovg 
 TTpoarjKOVTag Stai^opdg airidaaaQai. Plut. 
 t. ii. 676. 702. 722. 734. 907. In d—laov- 
 Tai we have a refined mode of speaking, 
 by which ei is used with the infin., as said 
 of things not merely probable, but of which 
 there is little or no doubt. Or, to use the 
 words of Matthias, ' it is a softening form 
 of expression, with only a show (not the 
 reality) of uncertainty :' in which case the 
 ti is, as often, for ort. Answering to this 
 is in Latin the use of quod, or that of the 
 accus. with the inf. See Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 6 17, 2, where several examples arc 
 subjoined. Verbs of icondering have most 
 frequently the li thus ftdlowed by some 
 tense indie, for oti, though the same has 
 place in the case of verbs of other kinds, 
 especially such as express the passions of 
 the mind ; e. g. verbs of fearing, thinking 
 hard, (deivbv 7rott7<T0at, infra vi. 61.) envy- 
 ing, and, as here, accusing or blaming. So 
 Eurip. Orest. 1075, tv ^ev irputTa aoi fiofi- 
 <pi)v txu) (for fiifi^o/xai) Ei Zyv fit xPV^^'^^t 
 (TOV OavovTog, ijXTriffag. Finally, it is 
 observable that this idiom is almost in- 
 variably found with the past tenses, very 
 rarely, as here, with the fut. ; though an 
 example of that occurs in -^schin. p. 537, 
 ovK dyOTTq,, li fii) ^iKijv diSioKev, dXX' ti 
 fu) Koi xpv(r(^ 7Tt(pd7'(^ ffTtCfXtvdjQtjatTai. 
 The sense, then, here intended may be 
 expressed thus : ' they censured both their 
 origination of the whole matter, and that 
 they should revolt from them, and become 
 allies to the Argives.' 
 
 7rapa(3i]<Tea9ai — opKovgl Of these words 
 the full sense is, 'and that [should they do 
 so] they would transgress the oaths [of 
 
216 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 421. 
 
 iipninivov, ' Kipiov uvai o ri av to ttX^Ooc twv gu^^a^wv \lri(f>i' 
 (Tr^TQi, iiv ^xr\ ri dtwv f) Y]p(^it)v KwXvua ^.' 2. Ko^n'6toi ^£, Trapdr- 
 TU}V (T(j>i(Ji TU)V ^vjuLjuLayuyv, ocjoi ou^' aurol eSt&n'ro Trtg (JTrorSag 
 (irap^KaXicrav ^l avTovg avTol irporepov), ai'TtXtyov toIq AaKhtai^o- 
 vioiq, a lidv rJSi/coui/ro, ov ^y)\ovvTeg avriKpvg, on ovre SoAAioi; 
 <T</)t(Tti> aTreXajSov nap 'AOii]valwv ovre 'AvaKTopiov, tt t£ ti aXXo 
 ti'o^u^ov cXaffdoucrGat, 7roo(T)(^r7iita ^£ Troiov/itvoi tou? ^tti S^aKijQ 
 fii} Trpo^uxJHv' ofjLoaaL ydp auroTg opKout," tSta rt, ore ^if:Ta Uoti- 
 ^cuaTiLvTO 7rpu)Tov d(j)iaTavTo, kuI liXXovg voTtpov. 3. ovkovv irapa- 
 j5aivHv Tovg ruiv i;v^jua)(a>i/ ookovq ifaaav, oii/c iaiovTig ig rag t(vv 
 *A9v)vcuijjv airov^dg. Otwv yap niaTHg ojUOdavTH' £/C£tvoJC, ovic av 
 cuoo/ceTv irpo^i^ovTeg avrovg. Hpii<jOai ^' on, * fjv /to) Otwv v Tjpuxvv 
 KioXv/iia ?]•' (/)aty£(T0ai ovv a(piai /cwXujiia 0£iov Touro. 4. Kai ntpi 
 liilv Tuiv ira\aiu)v opKwv T0(TavTa tinov' mpl ^l riig ^ Apytiag ^u^t- 
 liia\iag jutrci tvjv (f>iXiov j3ov\iV(ntiniVGi 7roi»l<Tetv o Ti av ^iKaiov 
 y. 5. KOI 01 i^ilv AaKtSaijuoviwv irpea^Hg dvey^doriGav iw oiKov. 
 
 alliance which they had taken to them'].* 
 On the idiom contained in ttprjfnvov, 
 (which signifies, ' it being provided,') see 
 note at i. 140, 2. With Kvpiov tlvai, ratum 
 esse, ' to be valid, fixed, effective, author- 
 ized, to have the force of a law,' compare 
 Xen. Hist. vi. 5, 6, o n viK(^r\, iv t<^ Koivip, 
 TovTO Kvtnov tlvni twv ttoXhov (' in the 
 cities'). ' Plato, p. 889, rore Kvpia sKatrTa 
 tivai. Demosth. ap. Schol. ad Hermog. 
 p. 106, TTwg olov Tt TO. avTCL Kvpia Kai fir) 
 Kvpia (Ivai. Demosth. 700, 8, vofioQ ii 
 KvpioQ ytvrjcriTai, 'rata habeatnr.' Dio 
 Cass. 384, 21, Kvpia e^nv, and 434,4, et 
 al. Kvpia Tavra rrjpflrai. 
 
 2. :e6\\iov] So I read, with Haack, 
 Poppo, and Goeller, for viilg. 'S.oXeiov, 
 because such is required by the consent of 
 all the MSS. at iii. 05, and several at ii. 
 30 ; while the rest have SoXtov, which 
 Bekker adopts, inconsistently, since here 
 he edits ^oXXtior, from several of the best 
 MSS. But MSS., in a case like this, have 
 far less authority than the usage of the 
 best writers, and the double \ is supported 
 by the authority of Steph. Byz. in voc, 
 where the X\ is required by the order of 
 the lettei-s. Since all the MSS. have 26\- 
 Xiov at iii. 95, it may seem strange that 
 none should have it here. Probably, on 
 careful collation, some would be found to 
 have it. Thus, on examination, I have 
 found it to have place in the Cod. Clar. 
 
 Of this obscure town (a colony of 
 Corinth, and doubtless on the sea-coast) 
 the situation is fixed at the small port 
 of ^kir:i'o L'miona in Acaniania, midway 
 
 between the bays of Kandili and Traga- 
 misti. 
 
 il Ti — tXaooovadai] * and in whatever 
 other matter they thought themselves 
 aggrieved or injured.' Compare i. 77, 3j 
 ■Jj^ fi — Kai oTTioaovv tXacrffioOivatv. With 
 the words following, irpooxw^ — ""P^" 
 }h)(Tiiv, 'making as a pretext [for this], 
 that they would not betray those in 
 Thrace,' or their Thracian allies, compare 
 Herodot. vii. 157, 7rp6crx»?f*« TTouvfievog 
 o)Q lir' 'A9r]vaQ IXavvti. Plato, p. 316, 
 7rp6(rx»/jw« TroietaGai — tovq fiev TroirjffiVf 
 
 4. The reading here is doubtful. The 
 
 common lection 'Apyiiutv, found in above 
 
 two-thirds of the MSS., has been retained 
 
 by Bekker ; while that of the remaining 
 
 MSS. (including some of the best and 
 
 Valla,) 'Apyeiag, has been edited by Haack 
 
 and Poppo, whom I have thought proper 
 
 to follow in preference, because the latter 
 
 is the more Attic form of expression, (as 
 
 might be shown by several examples from 
 
 the Attic writers* especially the poets,) 
 
 and was less likely to have undergone 
 
 alteration than 'Apyiiiov, which, being a 
 
 plainer form, and being found in the case 
 
 of 'AOnvaiijJv, just before, at ch. 32, 40, 
 
 and 45, and rijv Bohotmv Kvufxaxtav at 
 
 ch. 46, was, it seems, here introduced ; 
 
 not, however, by careless scribes, but by 
 
 erring critics. On the other hand, little 
 
 likely was 'Apyeiag to have come from 
 
 the scribes ; which, though rai'e, is nearly 
 
 allied to rai^ (nrovSalQ ralg 'ArTtKaXg at 
 
 ch. 29, and rag 'Arr. (Tirovdag at ch. 36. 
 
 OL. 89, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XXXI. 
 
 217 
 
 tru^ov ce Trapoi^rtc «»' Ko^lvOio Kai Apyuojv 7rpi(j(5iig, ot £k:£X£i;ov 
 Tovg KopivOiovg uvai eg rr/v £ujW|ua^iav, Kai fxr) i^UWeiv' oi Be 
 eg rov varepov QuAAoyov axyroig rov irapa a(l)icn irpoenrov rjKeiv, 
 XXXI. HX0£ ce Kai WXeltov irpeaf^ela evOvg, Kai £7rot»/cravro npog 
 KopivOiovg ^v/j/na^iav irpijJTov' ewtiTa eKeWev eg *' Apyog eXOovreg, 
 KaOaTrep TrpoeiprjTOy Apyei(jjv ^v/n/na^oi eyevovTo' Sta^£po/u£voi yap 
 ervy^avov roiq AaKecaijuovioig irepi Aenpiov. 2, TroXejuov yap 
 yevofievov nore npog ApKabwv Tivag AtirpeaTaig, Kai HXeiwv 
 7rapaKXr}0evTwv vtto AiirpeaTwv eg ^u/tjuavtai' eiri tij rj/niaeia rrjg 
 •yr/g, Kai Kvcsavxityv rov TroAe/uiov, rlA£(oi rrjv yi]v vifAOfievoig avToig 
 Toig AeirpeaTaig raXavTov era^av tw Au T(o OXu^itt/w a7ro(pepeiv, 
 o. Kai ne'^pi Tov Attikov TroAfjttou anefpepov' eireira navaapevtjv 
 cia TTpocjiaaiv too iroXefwVy ol HX£Toi eTTrjvdyKat,ov' ol S erpa- 
 TTOVTO irpog rovg AaKt^aiimoviovg, Kai BiKrjg AaKeSaifiov'ioig eni- 
 Tpaireiarjg, v'jroTOTrr](7avi eg oi HXfToc /ixt) ktov £s£tv, avevreg rrjv 
 eTriTpoTTT^Vj Aeirpeartov Tt}v yijv eTefiov, 4. oi Be AaKeBaipovioi 
 
 5. TOV v<TTspov — TfKtiv] ' to comc to 
 them at the latter meeting, to be held w ith 
 them,' the latter of the tico meetings which 
 they had fixed for the consideration of so 
 important an affair. 
 
 Ch. XXXI. 1. Ae-jrpiov] A town of 
 considerable magnitude, of w liieh the site 
 is fixed by Dodwell, Gell, and Leake at 
 some ruins about a mile and a half from 
 Strobitza, and four miles from the sea- 
 coast. The acropolis is still traceable, with 
 square towers, — one almost entire, — and 
 two whole gates yet remaining. 
 
 2. iiri ry iifiicrtiq. rr/g yiig] 'on condition 
 of having the half of the territory,' viz. in 
 property or sovereignty : on which force of 
 cTTi with dat. denoting coWiZ/oM, see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 585, /3. Of the words following, 
 HXtTot Tt)v yijv — diro<pkpsiv, the purpose is 
 to point at the nature of this sovereignty, — 
 implying, as it almost always did, the pro- 
 perty itself of the land,— by showing that 
 the Eleans did (what it was perhaps pre- 
 viously understood that they should not do) 
 disturb the present possessors of the land, 
 but merely, as the Athenians did in the 
 case of the Lesbians, (iii. 50.) and the 
 Cytherians, (iv. 57.) put upon them a cer- 
 tain tax, to be paid as rent to the treasury 
 of Jupiter at Olynipia. In the case, how- 
 ever, of the Lesbians, it was a real rent, 
 however moderate ; in that of the Cythe- 
 rians and the Lepreans, it was rather a 
 quit-rent or acknowledgment as a sign of 
 sovereignty. In dTro<pfpHv and d7ro<popd 
 we have, as Dr. Arnold observes, words 
 used peculiarly to express the payment of 
 
 rent, whether from a tenant to his land- 
 lord, or from a subject to his sovereign, 
 or from a conquered people to their con- 
 querors. (See my note on St. Matth. xxi. 
 33.) Yet notwithstanding, the right in 
 question might be exercised harshly, 
 making the payment a mcA:-rent, or mildly, 
 making it merely a quit-rent, as it must 
 have been in the present case, inasmuch 
 as the territory of Lepreum was, as we 
 learn from Scylax and Strabo, both exten- 
 sive and fertile. Of this sense of rdaativ, 
 to rate or tax, I have before treated more 
 than once ; as also on vifxetrOai, as denoting 
 occupation and usufruct, not property. This 
 use of vefiiaOai (frequent in Herodotus) 
 has place especially in the phrase ^idopai 
 vkntaQai, which occurs again in the next 
 chapter. 
 
 3. lid Trp6(pa(nv tov TToXkfiov] For as 
 the war would bring other burdens with 
 it, they might think it a reason to shield 
 off this. At kTni]vuyKal^ov is to be supplied 
 k-ni TOVTO, as in Aristoph. Pint. 523. 533. 
 799, and in other passages of the best 
 writers. The imperfect tense here (as in 
 the case of l-nt^ovXtvov at iii. 5, 4.) denotes 
 action begun or contemplated, but not con- 
 summated. The sense is literally, ' they 
 were compelling them to it,' ' using means 
 for compulsion ;' or, to render freely, with 
 Hobbes, 'would have compelled.' ^'iKtig 
 AaKtiaifjiovioig tTriTpaireiaiig, ' the cause 
 being referred to their decision as um- 
 pires,' agreeably to the proviso in the 
 treaty referred to at ch. 79, 3. 'Avei'Ttg 
 r//i' iTriTpoTrtjv, ' having thrown up the 
 
218 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 421. 
 
 ov^lv ri(T<yov tSiKaffav avTovo/novg tlvai AtTrptara^, Kai aciKtlv 
 'HXa'ouc;' Kai, t*\g ovk ifjfLiHvavTtJv t»J eTTtrpoTry, </>p(>upai/ uttXitwv 
 kakiTifi^Pav kq AtTTpfov. 5. oi ^£ 'HXaot, vofi'itovTiQ iroXiv a(pu)v 
 a(j>taTr}Kv7av di^affdai Tovq AaKi^aifJLOV lovg, /cat tt|v ^vvOtjKriv Trpo- 
 (bioovTtg, iv y tipr^TO, a fvovreg ig tov 'Attikov TroAe^tov KaO- 
 i(Trovro rtvtCj ravra tyjovrag Kai iC:,iAtftiv, u)g ovk ktov t^omg, 
 aipiaravTai ir^og tovq 'Aoytiouc, Kai rrjv ^vf^ifuia^iav, tjainp Trpo- 
 iipi^TOj Ka\ ovToi iTToiijaavTO, 6. iyivoifjo Sf /cat oi Kopivdioi tvOvg 
 /niT £/C£tvouc, Kai oi £7rt G^mK-rjc XaX/ctS»7c, ' Apy tiwv ^v^^ia^ou 
 7. BotwTOt Se /cat Mf-yop*?? ro ailro Atyoi'Ttg riovyatov^ ntpiopoj- 
 juivoi VTTO Tfjjv AaKiSaiinoriu)v, Kai yo/uiXorrec o(pi(ri ttjv A^yftwv 
 
 reference.' Budtcus (Comm. Gr.) quotes 
 as from Demosthenes the cognate phrase 
 Afptivai Tr}v tirtTpoTrifv. Of this apparently 
 forensic phrase (parallel to that in our lan- 
 guage, 'to waive a right or arbitration') 
 I have met with no example elsewhere, 
 though a very similar use of diikvai may 
 be noticed in Plutarch, t. i. 871, yvojfiriv 
 dv., repudiare^ and a passage of the New 
 Testament, Ephes. vi. 9, dvuvreg rijv 
 direiXiiv, ' letting go,' repudiating threats 
 (or threatening language). Compare also 
 Cic. de Off. ch. 25, ' Iracundia repudianda 
 est.' The corresponding law-term in Latin 
 was repud'utre, as in the phrase ' rtpudiare 
 fidei commissum.' Thus here we may 
 Latinize by conipramhso repvdiato. 
 
 5. Tt)v ^vi'OtjKJiv Trpotpkpoi'TeQ, &c.] 
 'alleging the compact, in which it was 
 declared that whatever places any par- 
 ties should be in possession of when they 
 engaged in the Attic war, those they 
 should have at the close of it.' The word 
 TTpoipsptiv is here used in a forensic sense, 
 as equivalent to 7rapsxf(r0ai, and answer- 
 ing to alleijare or proferre in Latin, ' to 
 bring forward, produce, allege in the way 
 of proof or apology :' and so the phrase 
 irpo<^'iptiv rd ^iKaubfiaTa, with which 
 compare proferre testhuouia in C. Nepos, 
 Timoth. 4. The only example adduced in 
 Steph.Thes. (td.Valp.)of this signification, 
 is a passiige of Xen. CEc. xiv, 6, where the 
 term is used of laws alleged to prove per- 
 sons to be just. Of this idiom, which is 
 indeed rare, 1 know of no other examples 
 except the passages of Polyb. refeii'td to 
 in Schweigh. Lex. Pol. Compare also 
 ^lian, V. H. viii. 12, Tavrrji/ d-xoKoyiav 
 Trpofip'fptTo. 
 
 But, to turn from words to things, the 
 allegation here made seems, as Bp. Thirl- 
 wall says, to refer to the fundamental 
 preliminary agreement, which Thucydides 
 I scribes, ch. 17, hi very different terms — 
 
 CfVfxt^pt^^o ijffTt a iKdrfpoi TroXt/zy i<T- 
 Xov, dTToSoj/Tag TJfV tiprivTjv 7roul<T9ai. 
 Otherwise we must suppose that the Pelo- 
 ponnesian confederates had given each 
 other a guarantee to this effect before the 
 war. 
 
 7. t6 avTO \'iyovT(Q] ' holding the same 
 language [as the other],' 'being of the 
 same mind.' So in the New Testament, 
 1 Corinth, i. 10, TrapaKoKSi it vfidg — 'iva 
 TO avTO \kyr\Ti TrdvTfQ, and Jos. Ant. xviii. 
 9, 9. Of the words following, TrsptopwfKvoi 
 VTTO Tvjv AaKtdaifioviiov, the meaning has 
 been mistaken by almost all the translators 
 and expositors. In my smaller edition I 
 explained it to be, 'being watched over 
 by the Lacedccmonians,' ' being carefully 
 observed by them :' a view of the sense 
 which has since been adopted by Dukas, 
 who compares another passage of our 
 author, iv. 124, tviq Mtv^r/g Trtpiopwfisvog, 
 ' watching carefully over [the safety of] 
 Mende.' And this hiterpretation Dr. 
 Arnold would, he says, be ready to adopt, 
 could he find any instance in Thucydides 
 of mpiopdaOai being used in a passive 
 sense. I3ut to this it is replied by Poppo, 
 that ' since our author has said not only 
 iripiopdcrQai for TripiaKo-niiv, but at iv. 71, 
 Tnputtiv in an active sense, no reason is 
 there why he should not have taken Trtpi- 
 oputfiai passively for 7rfptj3\£7ro/xat, color.* 
 If this should appear unsatisfactory, wo 
 may be allowed to conjecture that Thu- 
 cydides wrote TTtpitutpafitroi. The s might 
 easily, as in many other instances it has 
 been, be omitted ; and then the a would 
 as easily pass into w. Still some doubt 
 may, after all, exist as to the exact sense 
 of the word. And though it be true that, 
 as Arnold and Poppo observe, the Bojotians 
 certainly were not despaired of by the 
 Lacediiemonians, — yet difficult would it bo 
 to show that tliey had been, as Po[»po 
 explains the words to mean, ' studiosc 
 
 OL. 89, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XXXII. 
 
 219 
 
 Sr/juo/cpartav, auroTg oXtyap^ou/uevotc, W(tov $u/u^opov uvai Tt}q 
 AaKioai/Lioviuyv TToXiretac. 
 
 XXXII. rieot 06 TOVQ aVTOVQ y^pOVOVQ TOV OspOVQ TOVTOV ^KltJ- 
 
 valovQ jUEv AOrjvaioi CKTroAtop/CTjcravTer, aneKTtivav tovq i/j3ct»vraCi 
 TTat^ag ce Kai yvvaiKag rjv^^aTroBi(jav, Kai ttjv y»Jv FIAarattutTtv 
 It^octav vi/uiiaOai' ATjAtoug 0£ KaTifyayov iraXiv sq A^Aov, ivOv/mov 
 fjiivoi Tag T£ ev Taig jma'^aig ^viui(j>opag, Kai tov tv AeA^oT^ Owv 
 "^pYjaavTog, 2. Kai ^wKrjg Kai Ao/cpot rj^^avTO woXsineiv. 3. Kai 
 KopivOioi Kai Apynoif rj^r] ^vjUjua^oi ovTig, kp^ovrat sg Tfyfav, 
 airoGTrjaovTig Aa/ccSatjUovtwv, opuivTig /nsya /nspog bv, Kat, u 
 a(f>i(Ti TTpoayevoiTO, voiJiit,ovTig ajruGav uv ^yiiv WiXoirovv^Gov, 
 4. ijjg Zl ov^lv av l(j>a(Tav ivavTiwdtjvai oi Ttyearai Aa/ctoatjuortoic, 
 ot Kopti'6/toi /it^^pi TOVTOV npoOviiiiog TrpatraovTig, avuGav Tt]g 
 (j)i\oviiKiag, Kai wppw^ijaav /nrj ovctig a^tdiv kri twv aAAcDV irpoa- 
 \f*fpy* 5. o/x(ug ^£ iXOovTig ig Tovg Botwrouc? tStovro a^wv t£ Kai 
 
 observati et culti.' But, as Bp. Thirlwall 
 observes, 'both they and the Megarians 
 might think they had been slii/hted and 
 neglected J both in the terms of the peace, 
 and in the preference which had been 
 given to the Athenian alliance.' Hence I 
 would, with him, understand the word in 
 the sense slighted, neglected, and ill-treated : 
 a signification which the word bears else- 
 Avhere in Thucydides (as i. 25.) and in 
 other of the best authors, e. g. Plutarch, 
 t. ii. 61. 148. 9«9. 947, and Plato, p. 781, 
 (where we have this very passive form 
 used in a passive sense,) to Trtpl rdg 
 yvvaiKag dKoanijriog rrepiopoj^tvov. 
 So, too, Hesych. explains irtpiop^v by 
 V7rtpopq,v. 
 
 The next words, Kai vofiii^ovTtg — ttoXi- 
 Ttiag, advert to the otJwr reason for keep- 
 ing quiet, — namely, that the presiding of a 
 democratical state like Argos would be less 
 suited to their oligarchical constitution than 
 the Lacedaimonian polity. 
 
 Ch. XXXII. 1. tdoaav i^fnaOai} 'gave 
 it for occupation,' — namely, as distin- 
 guished from projyerty. See note supra 
 ch. 31, 1. Of the words, a little after, 
 IvOvfiovfitvoi rag re tv ralg jxaxaig ^v/x- 
 (l>opdQ, the full sense is, ' calling to mind, 
 making them a matter of serious consider- 
 ation ;' as infi-a vii. 18, 2. Xen. Cyr. i. 1, 3. 
 iv. 1, 2. Anab. ii. 5, 2. Hist. iv. 2, 6, and 
 Isocr. p. 15, ivO. tovq Kir6vvovg. 
 
 3. fitya fxtpog bv] 'that it forms 
 a considerable portion [of the Pelopon- 
 nesian confederacy].' Sec ii. 20, and 
 note. 
 
 4. dvfXaav Trjg (piXoviiKiag] ' abated of 
 
 their eagerness or ardour,' — namely, for 
 the new confederacy. The word <pi\ovtiKia 
 properly denotes eagerness of contention, 
 a striving for the love of strife ; though 
 sometimes, as here, the notion of strife is 
 lost, and there is merely conveyed that 
 of zeal and earnestness {studium) in pro- 
 secuting any pursuit ; of which latter use 
 (though rare) I have noted, as examples 
 elsewhere, Polyb. iv. 49, 2, Trdaav Trpoa- 
 tv'iyKaaOai <pi\ov(iKiav, tig to diaXixrai — 
 TOV TToXffiov, ' to employ every exertion,' 
 &c. Plato, p. 800, 0tXovtiK*ac tf <piXoTifiiag 
 'iriKa, where I should be inclined to think 
 the words ^ ^iXoTifiiag a gloss, considering 
 that <piXovtiKia is thus used for ipiXoTifiia, 
 studium, did I not find the words placed, 
 in the corresponding member of an anti- 
 thetic clause, in Plutarch, t. i. 381, F. 
 Dio Chrys. p. 499 & 500, and similarly 
 followed by KtiXog in Plutarch, t. ii. 91. 
 Thus the latter term is merely subjoined 
 for explanation-sake. Accordingly in Xen. 
 de Venat. vi. 22, on the subject of dogs 
 following the hare by his footmarks, it is 
 said, 'iva firj, vtto ipiXovtiKiag, virtp- 
 ftdXXioai rd ix»'»?. ('go beyond or past the 
 footmai'ks,' as just before, § 22, tdv fii^ 
 Trpbg avTolg then roXg ix^tfi, dXX' vntp- 
 ^dXXojffi.) where the recent editors have 
 done wrong in altering the reading of 
 Leuncl. and Wells, (piXovtixiag, to (piXo- 
 Ttfiiag, which, however it may be supported 
 by superior authority of MSS., is mani- 
 festly a mere gloss. Such is the use of 
 (piXovtiKog in Xen. Mem. ii. 6, 5, and of 
 dpiXoviiKtu) several times in the same 
 writer. 
 
220 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 421. 
 
 OL. 89, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XXXIV. 
 
 221 
 
 'Aoyufjjv yiyviaOai ^vfji^ayjnx:, Kcn raWa Koivij npaffauv' raq re 
 ^evrjjufoouc £7rt(T7rov^ac, a\ iiaav ' hdnvaioiq Kui BotwroTt," Trpog 
 aXX»iAouc, ov TToXXw vcfTE^ov ytvo^nvai [rourwi'] nov TTErrrj/covTotTi- 
 ^wv airovSoiv, iKiXtvov ot KopivOioi rout; Bokjjtovq a/coXou^r/cravrac 
 'AOt]vat^, Kai (j(j>iaL TToirjam, oJaTrep BoicDToi ct^^ov, A*** S£)(o/t£rw)/ 
 ^£ 'A^rjya/wv aTrtiTTtTv Trjv fK:£)(^tJ|r>tai', Kai to Xoinov f.ni ainv- 
 ^eaOai avw avruiv, 6. Boiwtoi ^£, Sfo/iuvwv twv Kopn'6/(wv, 7rtj)£ 
 fiiv rfjc Apyeiwv ^u^wjua^mc eVta^eTv avTovg t/ceXtuov* fXaoi'Tf^,* 
 Sc 'A0»iva2[€ jittrci Ko^ii'0(CJV ov)( tu^ovro rav ^i\rii^^povQ (TTTovSac, 
 ciXX' aTrfKjonarro oi Adrjvaloi Ko^iv0io(c tn'oi aTrovSac, ttTrfp 
 AaKt^aifJiovitov i'lai ^v/mfiayoi. 7. Bocwrol jitev ouv ouSav /iaXXov 
 aTTHTTOV rag ^e^ij/ufpovc, a£tou)'T(i>v Acal airtwjufvwv KopivOiwv £uv- 
 0£a0ai (T<()tVi' KojOii'^toig ^l dvuKw^y] cidTTorSoc >;v Trpog AOr^vaiovg. 
 XXXI II. AaKt^atfjLOVioi ^£ Tou avTov Oipovq 7ra)'Sr/jUE£ cdrpa- 
 Ttucrav, nXiicfT odvaKTOQ rou llaucTai'iou Aa/CiSaifior/a>v /BacrtXfWC 
 riyovjJLivov, t^c ApfcaSiag fC Ilap/oacTtoug, MavTiveuv VTrrjKoovg 
 oi'Tag, icarti (yraaiv iiriKaXeaaiiiivwv Oipdg, a/na ^e Kai to ev Kvipl- 
 XoiQ Ttly/og avaip»J(Toi'r£c» »)»' ^vvwvTai^ o erti^Krav MavTivr]Q Kai 
 avTOL t(j)oovf)ovVi ev t^ YlapftaaiKy KHjuiivov, iiri Ty ^KipiTiCi Trig 
 
 5. Sixr)^'spovQ tTTKnTovSag'] See note 
 supra ch. 26. The rare term IniaTrovdri 
 (which is from tniaTrkv^iaOai) is here used 
 by way of intimating succession one after 
 another, these temporar^v ten -days' truces 
 needing the ceremony of the airovdt) to 
 be repeated one time after another. In 
 dvtv avTvJp we have a neghgent expres- 
 sion, such as has before occurred at iv. 29, 
 and V. 40, borrowed from the inexact hm- 
 guage of common Ufe, for which strict 
 j)r()priety would rather require dvev 
 
 6. ovx tVf.^ovTo'] ' did not obtain {non 
 impetrahcmt) [their request] ;' a sense of 
 tvpiaKtcrOai found also at i. 58, and in 
 Xenophon and other of the best writers. 
 
 7. d^iovvTiov Kai aiTnofxkvoji'] Of these 
 words the full sense is, as Purtus explains, 
 * although they required them so to do, and 
 with expostulation urged that so they had 
 engaged to do : ' and thus they are inter- 
 preted by Poppo and Goellcr. The iiTe- 
 gularity may, however, best be adjusted 
 by regarding Kai ahuo^ikviov as an expres- 
 sion thrown in by way of intimating that 
 the demand was made with expostulation, 
 crimination, and vehement complaint, as 
 to the wrong meditated : and so expostulo 
 in Latin signifies properly, ' teliementer 
 j>ostulo aliquid, querela aut criminatione 
 addita ;' but when joined with a verb of 
 
 requiring or demanding, (as here, d^i- 
 ovaQat,) it has merely the sense of cri- 
 minating, and sometimes without any such 
 an adjunct. Accordingly there is here a 
 sort of hendiadys, as in Cic. Tusc. Disp. 
 V. 5, *expostulare et queri.' 
 
 dvaKtuxn d(jnov^oQ~\ Meaning, as Dr. 
 Arnold explains, *a mere agreement in 
 words, not ratified by the solemnities of 
 religion : ' nearly equivalent, as I'oppo 
 says, to the tacitce inducice of Livy, ii. 19 
 and 64. xxiii. 46, implying a sort of tacit 
 agreement to abstain from hostilities. Com- 
 pare Justin, vi. 7j 'Neutris quidquam hos- 
 tile facientibus, cum, quasi tacito consensUy 
 inducise essent.' 
 
 Ch. XXXIII. 1. rf/e 'XpKaUag Iq 
 ITappatTtouf] Render, 'against the Par- 
 rhasians of Arcadia,' meaning the city of 
 the Parrhasians in Arcadia. The genitive 
 is used as though the name of a place had 
 followed, and not that of the inhabitants. 
 The name of the city itself was Parrhasia, 
 of which mention is made in Hom. 11. ii. 
 610. Xen. Hist. vii. 1. Steph. Byz. and 
 other writers. 
 
 t7riKa\taafikp<jJv'\ scil. Tbjv Tlappaoiiov : 
 a peculiar use of the genitive absolute, on 
 which see Poppo, Proleg. i. 1, p. 121. On 
 the site of Parrhasia, see my note in Trans- 
 lation, and Colonel Leake's Morea, vol. ii. 
 321. 
 
 ►' 
 
 AaKwviKtig. 2. Kai oc ^dv Aa/ceSai^ortot t^v y?^v r^v Uappaa'iiov 
 sSpovv, ot ^l MavTiv^g T^v 7r6Xiv 'Apyeloig <p6Xa^i napa^dvreg, 
 avToi Tr,v ^vfx^ia^iav iij^povpovV d^vvaToi h' 'ovTiq ^laawcrai to ts 
 iv KviPeXoig Tfixoc Kai r«c eV Uappaoioig TroXctc, dir^iXOov. 
 3. AaKe^ai^ovioi ^e roue re Uappaalovg avTov^/novg woi^cTavTtg, Kai 
 TO Tu^og KaOiXovrtg, dve^Mprtaav tV oikov. 
 
 XXXIV. Kai Tod aurou Oepovg, il^n r^ivTiov avTolg rwv aVJ 
 OpaKTig ^i£r« Bpaaj^ov HlXOovtwv OTpaTiujTwv, ovg o KXmp'i^ag 
 li^Ta Tag arrov^dg U^fiiaev, 01 AaKe^ai/morun IxPnfaavTo Tovg /idv 
 fx^rd Bpaai^ov ElXu>Tag fiax^aafxivovg kXtvQipuvg ^ivai, Kai oikuv 
 OTTou ar /3ouXa>vraf Kai vaTtpov od ttoXXw avTodg laeTd twv Neo^a- 
 ^uo^iLv Eg AkirpEov KQTtaTti<Tar, Ku^i^vov eirl Trig AaKtvviK^g Kai T^jg 
 HXemc, ivT.g ^,^1 ^ ^.a<^opoi 'UX.'ioig' 2. roue ^' ek Tf,g v/,aov 
 XrjcpOevTag G<pu)v, Kai ra OTrXa napa^dvTag, ^daavTeg juri ri, Sid r»Jv 
 
 KviPsXaig] This is by Goellerand Leake 
 with reason supposed to designate what is 
 sometimes called Basilis on the Alpheus, 
 so named by its founder Cypselus, as being 
 the royal residence and capital of Arcadia, 
 though sometimes called Cypsela from its 
 founder. On the situation of Sictptrtc see 
 Col. Leake's Morea, vol. iii. p. 28. 
 
 Ch. XXXIV. 1. Tutv cnrb Op^Ktjg — 
 tU^OovTuip] An enallage of preposition 
 involving a brief mode of speaking (on 
 which see Mattli. Gr. Gr. § 596). In the 
 words Kai oiKtlr oirov dv jiovXiovrai there 
 is contained, as Goeller points out, what 
 belongs to the idea of complete freedom,— 
 namely, that now they had liberty to in- 
 habit where they pleased, whereas formerly 
 they had been confined to certain spots 
 which they could not leave. 
 
 rCJv 'Seodafiw^wv] literally, 'new-com- 
 moners,' meaning the class of persons 
 similar to, but distinct from, that of the 
 Helots, called Neodamodes, on which see 
 Muller's Dor. ii. p. 45, or the extract from 
 tlience m the notes of Goeller and Arnold. 
 Those commentators are agreed that the 
 Neodamodes formed a class distinct from 
 the Helots ; and that the latter rose to 
 the class of the former in the next genera- 
 tion, so that the son of an enfranchised 
 Helot became a Neodamode, as the son of 
 the Roman lUM^rtus (a freedman) was a 
 lU>eHinm. Perhaps, however, it was only 
 the grandson of a freed Helot that became 
 a Neodamode. 
 
 kni TfiQ \aKU)viKi}Q Kai Tfjg 'H\fi«e] 
 literally, 'at the Lacedaemonian and Elean 
 territories,'— namely, at that point where 
 tliey abut on one another, so that the dis- 
 
 trict of Lepreum had the Lacedtemonian * 
 territory lying on the one side, and the 
 Elean on the other. 'Etti has here the 
 force of our prepo.«ition at as used in 
 definitions of place,— a force usually imply- 
 ing proximity, (as in Herodot. v. 92, lart- 
 ofTfg tTTi Twv ^ypiwi',) and in the present 
 instance that of abutment upon. Thus it 
 is not, as Goeller imagines, 'equivalent to 
 saying that Lepreum was on the confines 
 of Laconia and Elis,' (as at ii. 18, we have, 
 »/ OipoT] ovcra tv fxeOopioig rfjg 'Arrticjjf,- 
 Kai BonoTiag,) for it might have been so, 
 and yet not occupied the situation which it 
 did,— abutting both on Laconia and Elis, 
 and consequently being a shield to Laconia 
 against the attacks of Elis, as Cynuria was 
 against that of Argolis. 
 
 2. There is here narrated another 
 measure of state-policy,— namely, the dis- 
 franchisement of the prisoners taken by 
 surrender at Sphacteria, and now returned 
 home. Here, however, no little perplexity 
 has been occasioned by mingling together 
 what ought to have been kept distinct,— 
 namely, the transaction itself, and the 
 reasons of the transaction. Now the an- 
 Hia, or disfranchisement, being one of an 
 unusual kind, is described by our historian 
 as being not merely a disqualification for 
 giving suff'rage, or holding any office of 
 state, but also from forming any ordinary 
 contracts as to the holding or disposing of 
 property, or the exercise of any right at 
 law connected therewith, at least in fheir 
 own name : on which and other lesser 
 kinds of oTifiia at Athens, see Schoemann 
 de Comit. Athen. p. 79. Meier de Bonis 
 Damnatorum, p. 101, seqq. and other works 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 421. 
 
 222 
 
 p[a<oaiV, iiSr, Ka\ cipx«€ nva, ixovra,, arlf^ov, .rroc.^av, au^uav 
 
 XXXV. ToJ 3' auroG OipovQ fcai Guctctov t»/v £V rp At^cp 
 
 OL. S9, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XXXV. 
 
 223 
 
 referred to by Goeller. The words diiaav- 
 T€Q nn Ti, did Tfjv Kvfiipopdv voniffavTSQ 
 iXaaaioQnoioQai, vtioTtpiffiooiv, must be 
 kept distinct. Render, ' fearing lest they 
 should break the public tranquillity by 
 attempts at revolution, as thinking they 
 should be on a worse footing by reason of 
 the misfortune which had befallen them : 
 for, as the surrendering with arms in their 
 hands was regarded as contrary to the 
 spint of the martial law, they might expect 
 to be lowered in the estimation of their 
 countrymen, and consequently would come 
 off with the worst. Bp. Tliirlwall thinks 
 * the precaution taken against this danger 
 strange, since it is not clear how this seem- 
 ingly'unjust severity could be expected to 
 prevent thera from forming designs against 
 the state.' Certainly not ; but it made 
 them almost powerless to disturb the 
 public ti-anquillity. And the fear lest they 
 should attempt political innovation, though 
 probably confined to the common people, 
 was not, considering what had taken place 
 in the case of Corcyra, wholly chimerical, 
 since the calamities which befel that un- 
 fortunate country had been occasioned by 
 the retm-n of the Corcyrcean prisoners 
 from Corinth. As to the penalty itself, 
 though seemingly unjust and severe, it 
 miglft be meant, in such a case, rather as 
 mercy. It was doubtless, as Bp. Thirlwall 
 supposes, * intended as an expiation of their 
 offences, so that when they recovered their 
 former rank (which in due time they did), 
 they might once more lift up their heads 
 among their equals, without reproach.' Only 
 one difficulty remains to be cleared away— 
 and that is as regards the words kcu ovrtg 
 iiriTifioi and i)Sri Kai apx^C rivag ix^vTag, 
 which are not meant, as Poppo understands 
 them, to assign two causes for exciting the 
 persons in question to sedition,— for they 
 would have the opposite effect,— but testate 
 the grounds on which the disfranchisement 
 was decreed ; namely, that these persons 
 were eUgible to all the honours and offices 
 of the state, and consequently might attain 
 power which they might abuse. Of oprtg 
 kiririfjLoi the sense is, * they being eligible 
 to honoui-s.' Or the /cat before oj/rtg may 
 
 be merely meant to introduce the sense, 
 that they were even eligible to honours, 
 just as at vii. 53, koI o'l 'A9riva7oi ini- 
 jSor^OriffavTeg, koI dtiTavreQ '/rtpt ralg vav- 
 aiv, ig fidxriv KaTk(TTt)aav, &c., where the 
 Kai might equally seem needless. 
 
 Ch. XXXV. 1. AiKTtjhM For this, 
 Poppo and Goeller edit Airjg, on the con- 
 jecture of Gatterer, confirmed, they think, 
 "by another passage of our author ch. 82, 
 where Aifig is edited by them for vulg. 
 AiKTiding. Bekker, in each passage, edits 
 AiKTidifig, which, however, seems open to 
 this fatal objection, — not that it is, as Bji. 
 Thirlwall says, un'mtellhjible^ but that such 
 a people as the Dict'uiians are no where 
 else mentioned either in Thucydides or in 
 any other writer. And if we should sup- 
 pose that the name Aifcrt^tfjc, or AiKTvdirig, 
 might be only another name for Ai^c, or 
 the* inhabitants of Dium, a well-known city 
 of the peninsula of Athos, iv. 109, we have 
 to encounter almost as great a difficulty 
 another way,— namely, how to account for 
 the Dians going to war with and taking a 
 city in the Athenian alliance, from which, 
 if At^c be the true reading at v. 82, they 
 did not revolt till four years afterwards, 
 and three years before the present period 
 it had resisted all the attacks of Brasidas. 
 Yet if AiKTihrig or Atttg be rejected, we 
 are left to conjecture the true reading. 
 Poppo proposes to read Xa\Kidt\g or ol 
 Xa\Kilr)g, which Bp. Thirlwall thinks the 
 most probable conjecture. But how then, 
 it may be asked, are we enabled to account 
 for so perpetually occurring a name as 
 lLa\Kibi]g being mistaken for one so un- 
 common as AiKTihrigl Acc«.rdingly I 
 would prefer to read Atf)c, or ALKTriCim, 
 and suppose the name AiKr»/^tf/C only 
 another name for Aii)e. The prefix Iikti], 
 as we learn from Steph. Byz., Etym. Mag., 
 and Zonaras, denotes both a mountain, as 
 one in Crete, and a mountainous promon- 
 tory, as one in Libya: and if Dium was, 
 as I believe it to have been, situated where 
 Col. Leake places it, the prefix diKxr] may 
 have reference to the very striking pro- 
 montorif on which Dium (at the present 
 day Port Platy) was situated ; with refer- 
 
 l« 
 
 I 
 
 2. Kai TO Bepoq tovto nav eTri/tu^iai /aev ijorav toTc A^ijvatoig Kai 
 rifAOTroryr^fftoiCj vTrojirrevov ^£ aWtjXovg tvBug /LUTa rag (nrov^dg o'l 
 T£ AutjvaiOL Kai Aa/C£oatjuovtO£ Kara Trjv T(jjv yw^'^^^ clXArjAoi^ ou/c- 
 aTTOooaiv. 3. rrjv yap A^^iVoAtv npoTepoi Xa^ovTig ol AaKiSai- 
 fnovioi airocicovai Kai raAAa ovk aTro^f^oifCfdav* ovBe tovq eirl Gpa- 
 KrjQ irapeixj^v $u/i/uaxoi/c rag GnovBag Beyofi^vovg, oii^E Botwrout,-, 
 ouo£ KopivOiovgy XtyovTeg ail tog /iUT 'A0)]i'atwv TovTovg, rjv /tu] 
 OeXioaiy Koivy avayKaaovm' ^P^^'^^^ ^^ TrpovOevro avev ^vyypacjttjg^ 
 iv oig \ptiv Tovg jlu} ecriovrag a/iKJiOTtpoig iroXL/uiiovg eivai, 4. tovtljv 
 ovv opiovreg oi AOrjvaioi ovclv cpyw yiyvoiLUVov, UTTfroTTfuov rovg 
 
 ence to which AXov was, it seems, some- 
 times, by way of distinction from six or 
 seven other cities of the same name, called 
 AiKTTi or AiKTi Alov, and its inhabitants 
 AiKTT)htig : — not, however, I suspect, in 
 the age of Thucydides ; consequently we 
 may regard the Aiktij as having arisen 
 from some Scholiast, and thus may account 
 for the recurrence of the reading AiKTijditig 
 at v. 82. Under these circumstances I 
 have, in consideration of the united au- 
 tliority of the MSS., here edited AiKTrfSuig, 
 though at V. 82 I liave edited Aifjgy as 
 found in the best MSS. ; not, however, 
 doubting that Thucydides here wrote Aiijg. 
 As to the argument that this would sup- 
 pose the Dians to have revolted from 
 Athens four years before Thucydides re- 
 lates thera to have done, — that may be 
 rebutted by supposing this attack and 
 capture of Tliyssos by the Dians to have 
 proceeded from some private dispute be- 
 tween the two towns, which were only 
 seven or eight miles apart, and not as 
 implying any abandonment of the Athenian 
 alliance. And the Athenians, it seems, 
 thought it best to connive at this unjusti- 
 fiable violence, rather than i-un the hazard 
 of throwing so important a city as Dium into 
 the arms of the Chalcidians. The reading 
 which I have adopted, AiKTijdi^g, is found 
 in the best MSS. (as also, I would notice, 
 the Cod. Clarend.) and the reading Aiktv- 
 Sing, found in several others, confirms it, 
 that being merely an error of the scribes 
 for AcKrqd. If any objection should be 
 made to the junctura in AiKTrfSifig, it may 
 be removed by supposing vulg. AiKTidiqg 
 to be the most correct mode of writing, 
 though it be not what Thucydides really 
 wrote. 
 
 2. Tr/v ovK-diro^omvl *the non-restora- 
 tion.' On this idiom see note at i. 137. 
 
 3. Tr)v yap ' AfKpiTroXiv — ovk UTrodtdio- 
 Ktffav] Render, 'For the Lacedaemonians, 
 to whose turn it fell to be the first to make 
 
 restitution of Amphipolis and the other 
 places [to be restored], had not given 
 [them] up ;' or, 'for the Lacediemonians, 
 &c. had not given up Amphipolis and the 
 other places [to be restored].' Uaptixop, 
 Sisiebant, exhibelxint ; irapexftv signifying, 
 ' to hold [out] any thing or person towards 
 any one,' as showing it or him to be this 
 or that. Now the Lacedaemonians had 
 engaged that their allies in Thrace and 
 elsewhere should accept the treaty of 
 peace, and therefore they were bound 
 Trap'fxti-v avTovg, to produce or bring thera 
 forward in that quality, which they had 
 failed to do. 'Avev ^vyypatprjg : meaning, 
 * [though] without a written engagement 
 [binding the parties so to do].' The word 
 ^yyypa0»/ signifies properly allqu'ul com- 
 positum, something reduced to writing, 
 whether a contract, or engagement, or a 
 bond: and the term Avas used both of 
 single persons and, as here, of two parties 
 to a mutual stipulation under bond. In 
 this forensic sense it is frequent in tlie 
 Orators. As to what Dr. Arnold says, that 
 ' in such a written agreement was usually 
 stipulated the pen<dty to be incurred by 
 either party on its violation,' — it would be 
 difficult to prove that such was the case. 
 At all events the terra ^wyypa^/) cannot 
 of itself mean a bond under penalty ; nor 
 was the present a case that well admitted 
 of it. All that we may suppose here in- 
 tended to be understood is, that the Lace- 
 daemonians evinced their insincerity by fail- 
 ing to pledge themselves further than their 
 word, which they never hesitated to break. 
 
 At iaiovrag is to be supplied, from the 
 subject-matter, ig rag fnrovddg. 
 
 4. i'TTfroTTfuoi/] So Bekker and Goeller 
 edit, for vulg. viriOTrrevov, which is evi- 
 dently a mere gloss. 'YTTOTOTrevot is, indeed, 
 a rai*e form, yet not unprecedented else- 
 where, since it is found in the best MSS. 
 at viii. 76. And to the evidence of the 
 MSS. adduced as havhig it, I am enabled 
 
224 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 421. 
 
 OL. 89, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XXXVT. 
 
 225 
 
 AaiceSatjUoriouc furi^'^v Stfcacov SmroeTdOat, dare oirs UiXov ottoc- 
 TovvTwv avTwv aTreS/Soffav, aWct Kal Tovg Ik t^q viJctou gfcr^airoc 
 ^lETEiLieXovTo oTTO^e^wfCorfc, ra re aAXa x^e^« ^^X"^''', ^livovrtQ^ i(oq 
 atpim KaKUVoi TroirjcfHav to. flprj^ntva. 5. Aa/ceSae^ovtoi ^e ra ^ei' 
 ^vvard ifaaav imroiriKivai' tovq yap Tranct (T(j>icn ^e<rfxu)Taq ovraq 
 *A6iivauov diTo^ovvui, Kal roue fTr! O^aKrjQ aTpaTidraQ airayajBiv, 
 Kal ti Tov oXXou iyKpariig vaav' 'A/ii«/)i7roA£a>c St ovk i(j>a<jav K^ardv 
 ware Trapa^ovvai, Boiwrovg ^e TTHpdaeadai Kal KopivOiovg kg rdg 
 airovcdg ((rayayelv, Kal UdvaKTOv aTroXa/Bui', Kal ' AOiivaiiov txrot 
 ^ffav ev BotwToIc alxudXuJToi, /co^uteTv. 6. UiXov fxevToi rJS/oui/ 
 (T((>t(Ttv aTToSoGvai- el Se iu»), Mfffffrji'ioug I yB Kal Toig EiXwrac 
 f^ayayElv, oxnrEp Kal avTol tovq otto OpaKVQ, 'AOrivaiovg ^l (^/oov- 
 ofctv TO \(jjoiov avTOvg, a jSouXovrai. 7. iroWaKig ^s Kai iroWiov 
 Xoywv -vEvo^itrwi^ iv rw Ofpai tovtu), tnetaav rovg AUrjvaiovg uyare 
 a^ayayaiv t/c FIuXou Miaarjviovg Kal roue aXXouc, EiXwrac t£ fcot 
 o(Toi TjuTOjuoXrjVfdav k r»ic AaKturiK:»Jc* Ka[ KartoKiaav avTOvg iv 
 Kpaviotc rijg Kt(j)aXXrivLag. 8. ro /u£V ovv Oepog Touro r)(Tuxta 
 ijy Kal i(po^oi Trap aXXrjXovg, 
 
 XXXVI. Tou S' iwiyiyvof^ivov )^f</*wyoc (fVuxov yap "£(1)0^01 
 trtpoi, /cat ou/c 6(^' (Lv ai anovSal eytvovTO, apy^uvreg »/Srj, /cat rirfc 
 ai)ra)v /cat evavTioi (Jwov^alg) IXOov(T(ov irpiaj^uiov awo rrjc cw/i- 
 jua)(^iSoc, /cat TrajiOiTwy 'AOrjvaiuJV /cot Botwrwv /cat Koptv^twr, /cat 
 TToXXd ev aXXriXotc ei7rovra)i', Kal ov^lv ^v/nj^iivTMV, i^g dnrieaav ^air 
 oi/cou, Tolg Boi(.>ro7c K'al Koptr^tot? KXto/SouXoc Kal Htvapnc, — "OVTOI 
 
 to add that of the Clarend. and Cantab. 
 On the idiom in furtfieXovro airoSedwKOTtg, 
 (Ang. 'they repented having given back, ) 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. p. 1088. By ra dWa 
 XUip'ta understand Methone, Pteleum, Ata- 
 lante, and Cythera. 
 
 6. I have followed Bekker and Goeller 
 in editing yi instead of vulg. re, on the 
 conjecture of Reiske, approved by Poppo, 
 though not admitted by him into the text, 
 because not found hi the MSS. Yet this 
 is one of those cases in which the authority 
 of MSS. is outweighed by the proprietas 
 linguce : for here, while re could scarcely 
 be justified, ye is required by the d dt fxif. 
 Dr. Arnold, indeed, pronounces that ' tlie 
 change is not necessary ; although, if the 
 MS. authorities were equal, we might think 
 it the preferable reading.' But this is 
 surely a vain scrupulosity de land caprind, 
 and scarcely to be expected in one who 
 had declared in his Preface, that ' his 
 increased acquaintance with the MSS. of 
 Thucydides had greatly lessened his respect 
 
 for their authority,— so that he should not 
 scruple to alter the text, in spite of them, 
 wherever grammatical propriety might re- 
 quire or sanction the correction.' 
 
 7. I have (as in Translation) placed a 
 comma after dWovg, the words E'iXujrdg 
 re Kai oaoi, &c. being added for the pur- 
 pose of explaining what was meant by tovq 
 dWovQ, namely, persons composed both 
 oi the Helots and such as had run away 
 from their masters in Laconia, though not 
 Helots ; meaning, as Arnold has well seen, 
 the domestic and personal slaves of the 
 Spartans. 
 
 8. tipo^oi] 'communications, intercourse,' 
 
 as at i. 6. 
 
 Ch. XXXVI. 1. TToXXa Iv d\\r)\oig 
 dirovTwv] Compai'e viii. ^6, napaivkfffn: 
 dWag tTToiovvTo iv a<p'imv avrolg. For 
 ^tvdprig, Bekker edits, from three MSS., 
 StvapK^Q. But I have chosen, with Poppo 
 and Goeller, to retain the common reading, 
 since, in a point so uncertain as this, ex- 
 ternal authority is all in all, and the number 
 
 oiirep rwv E<^opwi' t|3ouXorro juaX«<TTa SiaXutrai rag (TirovSac, — Xo- 
 yovg noiovvTai tot'out;, irapaivovvreg cirt judXiGTa ravrd f re yiyvisj- 
 OKeiVf Kai TTtipacfOai Botwrout;, Apyiitov yivopivovg nptjJTov avrovg 
 Evfutiiia^ovg, avOig fitra Botwrwi/ Apyuovc Aa/ccSat/uoviotc Trot^jcrat 
 ^vfutjua'^ovg' o'utu) ydp f ij/ctdra dvayKatrOrivai Botwrouc tg rdg Ar- 
 TiKag airov^ag eaiXOtiv' EXeoOai yap Aa Ke^ai/noviovg irpd Ttjg 'A6t}- 
 vaiMv k^upag Kai SiaXvcreiog tojv gttov^ojv Apyiiovg a(p[ai (piXovg 
 Kai ^vf^ijua^ovg y^viaOai. to yap ''Ap-yog aet riTTiGravTo eiridvinovvTag 
 
 and weight of MSS. must decide. Aoyovg 
 TToiovvrai idiovg, 'make private represent- 
 ations,' 'hold private communications.' 
 Three MSS. have, for idiovg, idig, : but 
 this is evidently a mere correction of some 
 half-learned critic, who wished to introduce 
 more Attic Greek ; though indeed iSiovg 
 is sufficiently good Greek. Comp. Plato, 
 p. 739, TO Xtyofitvov 'idiov, and 83, t(Tx( 
 \6yov IdioVf and 289, ot rolg i(^ioig \6yoig 
 olg aiiToi ttoioixtiv ovk eTriffTavrai xpO" 
 trOai. Eurip. Hec. 978, idiov ti Trpog (re 
 fioiiXofjiai eiTTeiv, and El. 633, Xe^w Idiov 
 TovTO. Plut. t. ii. 977, t^toc \6yog tarai 
 irepi rovTov, and ii. 59, Uwg tcrrai Xoyog : 
 and so iSwg m Hom. Od. iii. 82, and iv. 
 914, as opposed to Stjfioaiog. So here the 
 private overtures thus made are tacitly 
 opposed to the public conferences before 
 held. 
 
 For vulg. Tavra, I have received 
 the conjecture of lieiske, ratra : the 
 former (which has been retained by 
 Bekker) cannot be right, the sense in- 
 tended being, as Bredow explains, 'Ephori 
 instabant legatis Boeotorum et Corinthi- 
 orum ut idem tellent et idA^m nollent,^ mean- 
 ing, 'to act in close concert, pui^ue the 
 same line of policy ;' literally, ' to decide 
 on the same things.' Goeller aptly com- 
 pares the expression at ch. 31, to avrb 
 Xeyovreg, 'holding the same language,' 
 * being of the same mind.' The rt , imme- 
 diately after, I have obelized, because this 
 particle is here inadmissible. The true 
 reading, I doubt not, is yt , which is found 
 in the Cod. A., and, as I ascertained on 
 careful examination, formerly had place in 
 the Cod. Clar. How often that particle oc- 
 curs in conjunction with fidXa and iidXiara 
 in the best Attic writers, is well known, 
 and in all cases it has an intensive force. 
 Rarely is it, as here, separated from fid- 
 Xicrra, though as an instance of this else- 
 where, I have noted Plato, Phced. p. 303, 
 Heind. Trdirwi/ yk ttov ^idXiara. 
 
 Again, the ^kkxtu, further on, I have 
 obelized, because there can be no doubt 
 that the true reading is, as Poppo has 
 
 VOL. ri. 
 
 pointed out, ^kktt dv, and that for the 
 reasons by him assigned, namely, ' 1. quia 
 in ovTiog latet scntentia conditionalis ; 2. 
 particula hie ideo necessaria ne hujus 
 infinitivi ex supplendo tXeyov suspensi 
 eandem ac superiorum rationem esse 
 opinemur.' Cf. vi. 72, ovtw yap fidKXov 
 dv (TTeytffQai. How easily dv might be 
 lost here and at vi. 24, is obvious. 
 
 iXsffQai yap — yevkaOm'^ Meaning that 
 the Laceduemonians esteemed the friend- 
 ship and alliance of Argos above the 
 enmity of Athens and the dissolution of 
 the treaty. This view of the sense (laid 
 down in my Translation) was, 1 find, 
 adopted also by Dobree, who explains, 
 'Pluris enim facturos Lacediemonios Ar- 
 giyorura societatem quam Atheniensium 
 hiimicitiam, i. e. magis illam cupere quam 
 hanc metuere. Similiter ch. C9, prop. init. 
 VTrkp dpxtjg cifia Kai dovXeiag,' &c. So 
 also Poppo states the general meaning to 
 be, ' Lacedaemonios, etiamsi periculum iis 
 sit ne in Atheniensium odium incuiTant, 
 his inimicitiis posthabitis Argivonim ami- 
 citiam esse expetituros.' Thus it is 
 meant,— as Bp. Mai thy expresses the 
 sense,— that ' they would choose that alli- 
 ance even at the risk [rather, cost] of 
 incurring the enmity of the Athenians.' 
 Goeller thinks that the collocation of the 
 words directs that KaXutg should be con- 
 strued with (piXiov yeveaOai, not, as one 
 of the Scholiasts proposes, with j/Trt'oravro. 
 Thus, he adds, at ii. 7, our author uses 
 fis(3aiiog as here KaXiog. But Dr. Arnold 
 remarks, 'Does it not rather mean, by fair 
 and honourable means, without making 
 unworthy sacrifices to gain it, such as the 
 surrender of Cynuria to them V Agreeable 
 to this view is the sense long ago expressed 
 by me in my Translation, where I have 
 rendered, 'on any fair or honourable 
 terms ; ' a sense which I consider entitled 
 to the preference, especially from its being 
 strongly supported by the passage adduced 
 by Dr. Arnold infra ch. 41, where it is said 
 of the same persons, kirtOvfiovv to 'Apyog 
 TrdvTiog (piXiov ix^v, i. e. by any means, 
 
 Q 
 
226 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 421. 
 
 or. 89, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XXXVIIT. 
 
 227 
 
 Touc Aa/CESatjwovlouc KaXtug a<j>i(Ti <t>i\iov yiviaOuij i/you/i£voi tov 
 i^(jj UtXoTTOVvriaov 7roAe/iov paw av tlvai. 2. to /lUvtol UavaKTOv 
 i^iovTO Bot(t)Toi)c OTTWC TTapfiSaJdi AaKi^ai^ovioiQy iva avT avrov 
 llvAov, i}v ^urwvTai, ciTToXajSovrec, f^aov K:«0i(Tra)vr«j A9r}vai<ng tg 
 TToAf/ioi'. XXXV II. Kai oi ju£v Boiturot /cat Ko^ou'Otoi, Tavra 
 
 fTTtdTaAjUfVOl aTTO T£ TOU AiVcipOVQ KQl K\eo(5ovXoV, KOI 0(TOl ^(AoC 
 
 ^aav avToiQ tmv AaKe^aijuov'iwv, oxjte OTroyyuAac fivrt ra /cocva, iKa- 
 TipoL aviy^ijjpnvv. 2. 'Ap-ya'wv Se 3uo cii'Spec t»?c "PX*'^* ^*^^ /n^yiorrig 
 iirsTi'i^ovv ciTTiovTug avTovQ KaO' o^ov, /cat Suyycvo/ttvoi, fc Ao-youg 
 ^A0ov, a TTtug 01 Bojo^rot a(pi<Ji t^viLina-^oi yivoivro, waTTCp KoptvOioi 
 
 on any terms : a signification which the 
 word bears not unfrequently, and of which 
 examples occur elsewhere, in Plato, 313, 
 navTvjQ avvecTTSov Ilpwrayop^, and 228, 
 oTTfp TTCivTiog TroiijcTdi. Polyb. XXV. 5, 9, 
 iravTij ^£ TTCivTijjg jiovXofiSvoi Xvaai tov 
 T-oXefiov, and xxx. 17, 3, iravrr} TrdvTwg 
 /SovXo/itroi Taireivovv avrov. So also in 
 the Epistle of Agesilaus ap. Pint, we have, 
 NiKiav,« fikv ovK a^Ktl, d<piQ' d Ik dliKil, 
 t'lfilv dtpfQ, TTCivTioq de dtptg. (Gall, quoi 
 qu^'U en wit.) 1 Corinth, ix. 22, ha irdv- 
 Tu>g ('by all means, at whatever cost') 
 TivuQ awao). Xen. Cyr. ii. 1, 13, navTi 
 TpoTTift hi tCjv dvdpwv Oriytiv TrdvTUiQ to 
 ^povrjua. 
 
 iiyovfiivoi, &c.] There is here no little 
 anomaly involved in this peculiar use of 
 the nominative ; to account for, though 
 not to justify, which, we may either 
 suppose, with Duk. and Goeller, that 
 ■ijyovfievoi is to be referred, not, as it is 
 commonly done, to imOvfiovvTag, (thus 
 involving an enallage of case,) but to 
 riTTiffTavTO, — that being referred to the 
 Lacedaemonian magistrates which properly 
 belonged to the people. With respect to 
 the scarcely less remarkable anomaly ex- 
 isting in the next words, tSkovro Boiwrovg 
 OTTwg TrapaiuKn Aok., the best mode of 
 treating it is to suppose, with Goeller, that 
 as Sioftai has here the sense of airtlv, to 
 require or request, so it takes the construc- 
 tion of that verb, an accusative. So rare, 
 indeed, is this peculiar form of expression, 
 (which Goeller pronounces unheard of,) 
 that I know only one instance of it else- 
 where, in Xen. Anab. vii. 7, 14, oti Ssoito 
 vfxdg i) arpaTid crvvavaTrpd^ai, where, 
 instead of vulg. vfiwv, v/xag is found in 
 the best MSS., though, from its rarity, 
 unheeded by the editors. It is true that 
 the strangeness in question is here in- 
 creased by the verb being followed, not 
 by an infinitive, but by ottioq and the 
 subjunctive. But the latter is, in cff'ect, 
 
 equivalent to the former (similarly as in a 
 passage of the New Testament, St. Luke, 
 xxiii. 23, aiTov^tvoi avrov ffTavpojOijvat 
 is well rendered in the Vulg. * postulantes, 
 ut crucifigeretur,' and in our English 
 version, * requiring that he should be cru- 
 cified,' and also by the Syriac, *that he 
 would crucify him,' according to the read- 
 ing oravpwffat). This sort of idiom, how- 
 ever rai'e in Greek, is by no means un- 
 frequent in English ; thus, for instance, it 
 is said in the Marriage Service of our 
 Church, ' I require you both, that ye do 
 now confess it.' Yet it may be regarded 
 as a somewhat stronger form of expres- 
 sion, though probably it was confined (like 
 many other similar forms) to the language 
 of common life ; and it must be borne in 
 mind, that the phraseology of this whole 
 chapter is very rough and neglected. 
 
 Ch. XXXVll. 1. ravTa iTrtorraX/iti^oi] 
 * being charged with these instructions or 
 overtures.' For, as it is pointed out in 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 490 & 424, the object, 
 which was in the gen. or dat. with the 
 active, may become the subject of the pas- 
 sive ; as i. 126, o'l tTriTeTpafifikvoi rrfv 
 tpv\aKr)v. 
 
 2. Trig dpxrjg rijg fityiffTrig] Meaning 
 probably those 'Aprvvai (lit. Arrangers) 
 spoken of at ch. 47, and similar in oflice to 
 the 'A()/iO(Trai at Sparta, whose magistracy 
 must have been of the highest kind, from 
 their being presidents of the council. 
 
 tl TTiog — ykvoivTo] literally, ' if by any 
 means the Boeotians might become allies 
 to them.' In this use of tl Trwg (found 
 also in Hom. II. xxii. 196. Od. ix. 317, 
 €1 TTiog TKTaifjiTjv. Arrian, E. A. i. 2, 6. 
 ii. 23, 4. Xen. Anab. ii. 5, 1. iv. 1, 6, and 
 also in another passage of our author supra 
 iii. 4, TrefiTTovaiv tl irujg TreitTftap,) where tl 
 TTojg bears the sense qua ratione, ' by what 
 means,' there is an ellipsis of Treipoffxai : 
 so that the general sense here intended 
 is, *they entered into conversation [with 
 
 
 Kai HAaot Kai MavTivfjg' %'o/j.iteiv yap av, tovtov TrpovMprjcravTog, 
 pa^iojg ifSr} Kai TToAf/utTv Kai tnrev^iaOai Kai npdg AaKt^ai/noviovg, 
 II povXoivTOy Koivio \oyw "^ptj/iiivovg, Kai u riva irpog aAAov ^€oi. 
 3. Toig cl Ttjjv BotGjrwv 7rpi(Tpe<Jiv uKovovaiv rjpeaKe' Kara Tvvrjv 
 yap eceovTo Tovrtjv utviTEp Kai ol Ik rrjg AaKt^aljuiovog avrolg ^/Aoi 
 £7rf(TraAfC€0'av. Kai oi Tuiv Apye'iiov av^peg, wg rmOovTo avrovg 
 CB-^nimivovg tov Aoyov, tinovTeg on Trpeafiitg 7rtiui\pov<nv Ig Bo/a>roi)c, 
 antiXOov. 4. aipiKo/mtvoi ^£ oi Boiwrot, aTri/yytcAai' Totg Botwrop- 
 \aig ra T£ £/c rrjg AaKe^ai/novog Kai to. otto tu)v ^vyyevo/uerMv 
 Apyiiiov' Kai oi l^oiiorap^ai rjpeffKovTO t£ Kai noWut irpoOvinoTEpoi 
 tjdav, on ajUKporepioOtv ^vvE(^i(5t]KH avrolg, rovg re (j)i\ovg rdjv 
 AaKicaiiJiovi(t)V t(jjv avTwv ^iiaOai, Kai rovg 'Apytiovg eg to. o/tioia 
 aiTivbeiv, 5. Kai ou TroAAoi vtrnpov 7rpe(j(3ng Traprjaav Apyuwv 
 ra eiptifxiva irpoKaXov/uiEvoi' Kai avrovg airiTTifx^pav lTraiVE(javTtg rovg 
 Xoyovg 01 Botwrap^at Kai irpeaf^ug viroa^o ij,£voi airoaTiXuv 
 irepi rrjg ^v/tiina^iag ig '^Apyog. XXXVI II. 'Ev §£ rourw 
 toofcfi Trpwrov roig J^oiMTap^aig, Kai KopivOioig, Kai MeyapBV(n, 
 Kai Toig awo Gpa/o^c TrpiafSecriv, ojioaai opKovg dAArjAot^, i) fxrjv 
 iv Ts Tio TrapaTvy^ovTi a^uuvtti' ra> ^fo/i£vw, Kai jurj TroAf/urJatn' 
 T(o, /UTjSfi ^vfif^iiaeaOai avev Koivtjg -yi'Wjur/c* Kai ovrwg rfSri 
 Tovg BoiWTOu^ Kai Meyapeag, to yap avTo eiroiovv, irpog 
 Tovg ApyHovg airivSsaOai. 2. wplv Sf roue opKovg yEviaOai, oi 
 ^oitJTapyai tKoivujaav Taig Titraapai jSouAciTc rwv Boiwrct'v TavTa, 
 a'lTTip airav to Kvpog f^outri, Kai naprivovv, yeviaOai opKovg Taig 
 TToAfcrti', oaai (^ovXovrai £7r' w</)fA£ta <T(j>i<n ^vvojjivvvai. 3. oi §' 
 ev Taig povXaig twv Botwrwv ovreg ov irpoaSe^ovrai tov Adyov, 
 
 them] as to the means by which the 
 Boeotians,' &c. 
 
 4. tg rd ofiota (nrtvdtiv] literally, 
 'hastened to the same things,' * had the 
 same objects in view.' In this very 
 metaphorical sense (answering to that 
 which festino bears in Latin) to denote 
 the bent of mind on any object, the word 
 occiu-s in Xen. Cyr. i. 3, 4, tig to avTo 
 ilfxiv (TTTivhTt. Plut. t. ii. p. 881, E. « 7rt 
 TO avrb (nrtvdti, and i. 549, F. tig to avro 
 Tivi (TIT. ^schyl. Prom. 192, tig dpOfibv 
 tfioi Koi ^iXoD^ra ^Trtitdojv (nrtvdovTi 
 'rroO' ij^ti. Eurip. Ion 509, <Tir. tig tu 
 TTpdyfinra. Hesiod, Op. 14, tig d<ptvov 
 (TTTivdovT. Compare also an expression 
 of the Old Testament, Prov. xxviii. 22, 
 * He who hasteth to be rich hath an evil 
 eye,' aTrtvdti TrXovrtJv dvr/p ^doKavog. 
 Likewise the Horatian phrase, (Ei)ist. i, 
 \^,(t^.) festinare in re augenda, and Juven. 
 
 Sat. xiv. 178, *Quis metus aut pudor est 
 unquam properantis avari ? ' 
 
 5. rd tlprffieva irpoKaXov^itvoi] ' hor- 
 tantes ad ea perficienda [de quibus dictum 
 erat].' Compare ii. 72. This ellipsis is 
 one frequent in Thueydides and other Attic 
 writers, (e. g. Aristoph. Eq. 792.) though 
 sometimes the preposition tig or iiri is 
 expressed, as iv. 19 & 43. 
 
 Ch. XXXVIII. 1. Tip hopivif,] *the 
 party in need of it.' To avrb tiroiovvy 
 * acted in concert.' Compare supra ch. 36, 
 TavTd yiyv(t)(TKtiv. 
 
 2. Taig Ttacrapm ^ovXalg^ On this — 
 which is a matter involved in no little 
 obscurity — see Klutz and Boeckh, cited 
 by Poppo, and Kortuem cited by Goeller. 
 
 3. ov TTpoadtxovTai Tbv Xoyov'] * do not 
 accept, embrace, entertain, approve the 
 proposal.' Compare iii. 15, irpoffd. Tovg 
 Xoyovg. Plato, p. 561, Xoyoi' ov rrp. Pol. i. 
 
 V2 
 
 ij 
 
228 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 421 
 
 OL. 89, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XL. 
 
 229 
 
 StSioTfc ft'l iravTia AuKicaiinovioiQ Troirjirwcri, toiq e/ceu'wv a(f)i<JTUKn 
 Ko/oiv0ioic ^vvoiiivvvTeq' (w -yap €(7roy avToig oi Botwraf>^ot ra tK 
 Ttjg AaKe^ai/novoi;, on tcJi; t€ 'E</>op(u»> KAto/3ovXoc /cai Hfvap*;<; 
 Kai ot ^t'Aot TrapatvoJaii^ Aoyt/wM 7roa>rov /cat Kopiv(^ta>v -yfro- 
 juiivovg £ujU^a^ovc, vfrrt^ov juara twv Aa/ctoaijuovtoii' yiyviaOai^ 
 oio/nivoi Trji/ j3ou/\>;y, /ctii/ /ut) t'lTTwaiv, ou/c tiAAa ■ipr](j)iii<TOai if a 
 <j(jil(Ji TrpoStayi'Ovrtc TTopnivoudiv. 4. (i>c o£ avritrr*; to wpayiua, 
 oi /ufv KooM'Oioi Kal oi citto Gpa/crjc TrpecrjSftc: a7r()aK:T0t a7rr/X0oi', 
 ol Sf BotwrajO^ai, /iEAXoi'rac Trportpov, tt TaoTa tTrticrav, Kat Ttjv 
 ^vfxina\'iav wn^aaicrOai 7rpv)g Apyttovc TTOieiv, ovKtri toijvtyKav 
 TTE^l 'Apytiiov t<: rac jSouAac,-, ou3f H* to '^Apyog tovq Tr^iaf^Hi; 
 ovQ viriff^ttvTO £7r£jU7rov, a/niXHa Bi tiq k\n]v kui oiaT^tpi/ tujv 
 
 TravTijjv. 
 
 XXXIX. Kai tv Tw avTtv y^u/tiuivi tovtio Mr^/cuj3fpvav OXuv- 
 Otoc, AOr)va'nt)v (^tpavoovvTuyv, tTriOjoa/novTtc tiXov. 
 
 MtTcc ^£ TouTa (f-yi-yvovTO yap aet Xoyot TOtc Tf A^r^vatotc /cat 
 AaKt^at/novLoiq iripl wv £t)(Ov aXXrJXa>v) IXirltovTig oi AaKfoatjuo- 
 vtoi, €1 ndvaKTOV 'AOrivaioi irapa BotwTwy aTroXopotfy, KOfjuaaaQiu 
 av avToi OuXov, rjXOov ig Tovg Boiwtou^ TrofdjStuojUCvoc, Kai toiovTo 
 a(j>iai TlavaKTOv rt kui tovq ' ABi)Vu'nt}V ^iG/nujTaQ Trapa^ouvat, iva 
 avT avTijJv lIuXov KojuLiaujvTai. 2. oi ^e BotwTOi ovk 'e(paaav airo- 
 SdatiVy riv ju») a(j>iai ^vixiJ,a^iav l^iav TTOir/awvTai, wamp A0r?votoic. 
 AaKfiSai/iiovioi ^£, £iSoT£C i"£i' oTt a^iKrjaovcTiv A0rjvatouc, £tpi7jU£vov 
 aViu aXX>lXwi' ju>Jt£ (JTrti^Sta^ai tw jit»iT£ TToXfjutlv, pouXojUCVoi oe to 
 riava/CTOv TrapaXajSttv, wg tyjv YlvXov avr avrov Kop-iov^itvoi, — Kai 
 a/Lia Twv ^vyy^kai antv^ovTtJV Tciq airov^ag 7rpo9viJ.ovpiv(i)v ra ig 
 BotwTou^, — £7roajcravTo Ttiv ^u^ijua^iav, tou ^tijuwvoc TtXfiUTWi'Tog 
 
 16,6. ii. 9,9, TOVQ vrrip tlpripijg \6yovg Trp. 
 Herodot. i. 48, to Ik AtX^wv {ora<:uiam) 
 TrpofftSkluTo. Plut. t. ii. p. 145. In the 
 words oiofitvoi ttjv ^ov\t)v — Trapaivovffiv, 
 there is no doubt that, as Arnold observes, 
 TrpodiayvoPTtg refei*s to the Boeotians, and 
 expresses their previous sanction of the 
 measure, without which it could not have 
 been laid befoi'e the councils. But 'to this 
 view,' he adds, * there is a certain difficulty 
 in the circumstance of the dative referring 
 to another subject than what just precedes 
 it.' In eft'ect, however, it refers to the 
 object of the verb ^t)<pitla9ai, as though 
 the words ovi: dWa \lni(piH(Ttiai were put 
 into the mouths of the councillors, and 
 were equivalent to ovk dWa (pijativ »///y0i- 
 naOai. See iv. 14. i. 44. v. 15, and notes. 
 4. dpTiaTri to Trpoy/xaJ ' the affair did 
 
 not succeed.' Compare v. 4, avTiaTavToq 
 avTt^ Tov TrpdyfiuTog, and here avTolg 
 is left undei'stood. The ratktnale of the 
 phrase is, (as Steph. in his Thes. points 
 out,) that 'a thing not succeeding is re- 
 pugnant to our desires' — crosses our pur- 
 poses, or (as our authors say) crosses vs. 
 With tvriv ^iarpt/3r), 'a delay was inter- 
 posed,' compare viii. 9, diaTpi(itjg tyy<y- 
 vofikvrjQ. 
 
 Ch. XXXIX. 2, Kvyxkai aTrevdovTutv 
 Tag (TTTovSdg] Compare supra ch. 26, ^vy- 
 Xv<^ig tHiv ottovSwp, and the Virgilian 'cow- 
 fundere (for riolare) foedus.' npo6vp.ov- 
 fjiviov Ta ig BoiojTovg, 'being zealous for,' 
 eagerly desiring, earnestly furthering. By 
 rd ig BoiuiToiig (scil. TrpdyjxaTa) under- 
 stand tiie attairs respecting a treaty with 
 the Boeotians. So rti Trpot; 'Apy tiovg ch. 46. 
 
 4 
 
 ij^V Kai Trpoc iap' Kai ro UdvaKTov tvOvg KaOypuro. kui tvBeKaTov 
 krog T(i) iroXt/iuo anXevTa. 
 
 XL. Af.ia Sa Tw »ipt euOvg TOU liriyiyvoiLUVov Oepovg oi ' Apyuoi, 
 tog Ol re irpeaj^Eig tu)v Bo(a>Twv, ovg sfacrav irm^Hv, ovy Ikovto, 
 TO T€ IlaVafCTOK riGdovTo KaOaipovfAtvov, Kai Evin/uLa^iav i^iav ytye- 
 vt^uvYiv Tolg BoiwToTc TTpo^ Tovg AaKi^aifuLoviovg, a^eicrav ^rj ^ovoi- 
 UiocTiy KUI ig AaKtSat/uoviovg ndan >J ^v/jfua^ia '^(op/jay' 2. roue 
 yap BotwTouc wovto WEwuaOai vtto AaKe^oi/uovitjjv to Te llavaAcrov 
 KaOiXelv Kai eg Tag 'AOtivaitJv anov^dg emevai, To6g tb 'AOrjvaiovg 
 tiSevai TadTa' wcjte ovSs irpog 'AOiivalovg m (T(/)((T£v slvni ^v/n/naxiav 
 TTonliaaaOai, TrpoTtpov eXirllovTeg ek twv ^la^o/owv, — h /h^ fiilvtiav 
 
 avTolg al npdg AaKtSai/noviovg awovSal, ro7c yoCv 'AOr)va'ioig ^v/i- 
 
 fxa^oi iCTtdOai. S, diropodvTeg oSv TavTa oi ' Apyuoi, Ka\ <j)o(5ov' 
 ^levoi /i»; Aa/c£^ai^iovio(c fcai Teyi^Taig, Botwrolc; Kai ' AOnvaioig ajiia 
 
 TToXyiWdl, TT^OTtpOV OV ^£)^0;U£VOt TCig AaKi^aifHOVlOJV GTTOV^dg, 
 
 aXX ev ^povr'i^iaTi ovTfc Tijg UiXoTrovvijaov iiyw^aOai, — CTrtjUTrov, 
 
 Of KaOypilTo the sense is not, as Poppo 
 renders, ' was destroyed,' but, * was being 
 (i. e, begun to be) demolished,' viz. by the 
 Boeotians. Compare ch. 40, yaOopTo KaB- 
 aipov^tvov, i. e. being in the course of 
 demolition. At any rate the demolition 
 was effected ; for, in order to prevent any 
 further annoyance from this border for- 
 tress, the Bouotians, instead of suiTendering 
 it into the hands of the Lacedieraonians, 
 chose to destroy it. 
 
 Ch. XL. 1. 'iKovTol Poppo remarks, 
 that 'this form is i-are in Attic prose, 
 though frequent in Herodot. and Agath.' 
 But, it may be asked, is not the prose of 
 Plato (who uses this form sevei-al times) 
 Attic ? As to Herodotus, it does not occur 
 once in that author, because he uses the 
 compound diriK. The form in question 
 was indeed almost confined to the poets, 
 (as Homer and Sophocles, who often use 
 It,) though it was not rejected by those, 
 hke Plato and Agathias, who occasionally 
 employ poetical forms, which even Thucy- 
 dides sometimes does. As to the reading 
 here of several MSS., rJKovTo, it is evidently 
 a mere alteration of the critics, like that 
 in the common text in a passage of Xen. 
 Anab. v. 1, tJkoivto, where Zeune and 
 bchueider should not have edited dtp- 
 iKoiPTo, that being plainly a mere gloss 
 on, what is doubtless the true reading, 
 iKoivTo, which is noticed as a var. lect. in 
 Leunclave's Appendix, and is confirmed 
 by the occurrence of Uoio in a passage of 
 I'lato, p. 44, 6. ^ ^ 
 
 2. U T&v Sia<popCJv^ Meaning, ' on the 
 
 score of the differences wliich subsisted 
 between the Lacedaemonians and Athe- 
 nians.' This view of the sense, pi-opounded 
 by me in my Translation, lias since been 
 adopted by Goeller in his second edition. 
 
 3. aTTopovvTig Tavra} 'at a loss about 
 these mattei-s : ' a construction w hicli, 
 though rare and little known to editoi-s, 
 occurs in Herodot. iv. I79, dir. tyiv H- 
 aywyi'iv. iii. 4, air. Tt)v tXamv. Eurip. 
 Iph. 537, air. TdSe. Lucian, iii. 505, raif- 
 Tov air. Xen. i. 3, 7. Hist. vi. 1, 4. 
 
 In the words following, TrpoTtpov ov 
 Sexofiivoi Tag AaKt^aifioviiov ayrovddg, is 
 simply pouited out the fact, that they had 
 previously rejected the overtures of treaty 
 made them by the Lacedaemonians ; and 
 the subsequent words, dW iv (ppovijfiaTi 
 ovTig Tijg Yli\oTrovvr}(Jov r)yri<Tta9ai, con- 
 tam, I apprehend, an intimation by-the-by 
 of the spirit which dictated their refusal, — 
 namely, ;>ri(7€', which made them fancy they 
 inight give law to Peloponnesus. A certain 
 difficulty, however, involves the expres- 
 sion iv ^povijfiaTi ovTSg riig U. vyriataOai, 
 which is one not easy to be reduced to the 
 usual niles of correct composition. We 
 mat/, with Poppo, Goeller, and Arnold, 
 regard the expression as a condensed one, 
 for iv <ppovr]^aTi ovTtg Kai iXni^ovTig Trjg 
 IT. yyi'jasaOai, as at iii. 83, KaTa<ppovoiivTeg 
 (i. e. did KaTa^povyjaiv TTtTroiGoTtg) kclv 
 TTpoaiaOiffOai (in the note on which pas- 
 sage I have adduced other examples of 
 this idiom with KaTa^p.). And according 
 to this view of the expression, Dr. Arnold 
 rendei-s, ' proudly thinking to become the 
 
230 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 420. 
 
 OL. 89, 4.] 
 
 LlliER V. CAP. XLI. 
 
 231 
 
 jc iBvvavTO TiiyiGTa, it; Tt]v AuKt^aiinnva TTpta^tiv E'vaTfjo(pov Kai 
 Viaujvdj ot i^uKovv 7rp()G(pi\iaTaroi avrolq en'ac, tiy<)Vf.iiv<)t, iK twv 
 
 itv ^vy\(jJp}^i ijavyjav i^HV. XLI. Koi oi 7rp:-a(3tt(; a</>(/C(viti'Oi 
 
 A 
 
 leading state in Peloponnesus.* Yet how 
 this sense, however apt, can be elicited 
 from the words, I see not. And it only 
 increases the difficulty to assign to (ppovrj- 
 fiari, as is done by the Scholiast and the 
 commentators in general, the sense pride. 
 Why, I would ask, .should we not explain 
 it temper of mind or disposition (what we 
 should express by spirit) ; a sense which 
 the word not unfrequently bears in the 
 bef>t ancient writei-s, as H erode t. ix. 7, 
 f^ti.idOeT€ TO iJiiSTtpov (pp6vt]fia (ra<pkioQ, 
 OTi ovdofict TTpo^waofiev Tt)v ' EWdda. viii. 
 144, kltwKTTdfitvci Twv 'AOrivaiiov to 
 <pr6i'i]fia, on, &c. Soph. Ant. 17fi, d^ij- 
 \avov dk iravTOQ di'Spbi; lK^a6e~iv xl/vxqv 
 Tt Kcd ^novTjfia Kai yinofit]v, besides various 
 passages < (t Sophocles, ^schylus, Euripides, 
 and Plato, and ^El. V. Hist. xiv. 29, to 
 AuKioriKOv <pn. Assigning, then, tliis sense 
 in the present passage, we may render, 
 
 * yea, being of a spirit or disposition of 
 mind [to think] they should give the law 
 to Peloponnesus:' a sense, I would ob- 
 serve, certainly intended by Valla, when 
 lie rendered, ' Sed [rather imol animum 
 Peloponneso imperandi habuissent ;' and 
 also l»y the Scholiasts, who explain tp tppo- 
 vrtfiOTi ovTti; hy'^povTi^ovTfg, an expres- 
 sion to denote ' turning in their thoughts,' 
 ' figuring to themselves in mind that they 
 should give laws to Peloponnesus.' Still 
 there remains a certain awkwardness, (and 
 that the principal one,) namely, as resting 
 in the term iiyj/atoOai, and also in the 
 ellipsis of avToi'Q and the omission of tXTrt- 
 i^ovTsg : in conse(£uence of which, I would 
 venture to conjecture that our author 
 wrote hv <ppovr]f.iaTi. ovTig too OtA. ryyi)- 
 (TtaOaiy ' being of the spirit or disposition 
 so as to give law to Peloponnesus,' tov 
 standing, as often, for wcrTt. 
 
 01 tdoKovv 7rpr<r(l)t\scTaT0i aijTolg tlrai] 
 
 * who were thought to be most agreeable 
 or acceptable to them, (i. e. to have most 
 interest with,) [the Lacedamonians in 
 power,] by their personal interest or poli- 
 tical connexions.' Compare i. 02, irpo<T<p. 
 opTtg — avTolq tTvyxavov, and vii. 86, ot 
 AoKt^'. yaav avTt^ 7rpo(r<pi\t7g. Herodot. 
 i. 163, 7rpo(r(piXttg iyivovro Tip l3a(Ti\Ui. 
 The word is frequent in Plato, Xenophon, 
 and others of the best Attic writers. 
 
 I'lyov^itvci — i/avxiav f x*'*'! ^^ these 
 wortls the sense has been variously ex- 
 
 plained by interpreters, according to the 
 mode of punctuation adopted. To place, 
 as some do, a comma after KpaTiara, would 
 require, for the words as they stand, [U 
 tCjv Trap6vTix)v,) rather wf Ik tCjv irapov- 
 rwv, and, besides the violence done to the 
 construction, would produce a sense very 
 feeble. The words ik tCjv TrapovTiov and 
 KonTirrra must be construed together; 
 KpctTicTTa being taken adverbially (as is 
 often KctWiOTa) to signify, *in the best 
 manner,' * on the best terms.' On the 
 idiom contained in tK tu>v Trap6vT(t)v, 
 * according to existing circumstances,' see 
 note at iv. 7. The main difficulty, how- 
 ever, in this case centers in ottt} dv ^vy- 
 X^py, which words, Poppo observes, if 
 taken with OTroiddg Troirjadfxfvoi, will be 
 redundant after U twv TtapovTiov, and if 
 with i)(Tvxiap tx^n', will be unsuitable ; 
 for certainly they cannot mean, as they 
 are understood by Hobbes, Portus, and 
 Bredow, < howsoever the world went,] or 
 matters fell out ; since surely the Argives 
 could not be said to be undisturbed under 
 any circumstances that might turn out. 
 The words must be taken with what j>re- 
 cedes, not with what follows ; nor will any 
 redundancy thus be involved, especially if, 
 with Bauer, we render, * quocunque [tan- 
 dem] modo pacti convenire res potuisset,' 
 or, with Arnold, 'however it might be 
 concluded.' Poppo, indeed, objects that 
 no proof is adduced of ^vyx^^P** ^^"^ ^^^,^ 
 impersonally. But this use has place in 
 the lexicons, and must therefore exist in 
 the Greek writers, though I know of no 
 example elsewhere except Xen. de Re E«{. 
 ix. 11, dWd (OtT) (Ig to IvvaTOv, Kai 
 dvairavtiv iv Tip ToiovTtp (scil. ry 0opi'- 
 jSiodti) Kai dpi(TTa Kai dtlirra, li avy- 
 Xi^poirj (si fieri liceat) Trpo<T<pipfiv, where, 
 indeed, Zeune edited, from the margin of 
 one MS., tyxojpoir} : but most uncritically. 
 
 It is true that'tyx'^P"' ^'^'^ P^^^'^'^*' ^^^' 
 is the usual term ; but ffvyx- is by no 
 means unprecedented, and when so used 
 has the very sense of iyx^^'P** ^^^ otov 
 Tf or dvvaTov tort. Thus here oirtj dv 
 ^vyx<»>py bears the sense * quantum rweaf, 
 quantum fieri possit,' as in Synes. cited 
 by Steph. Thes. ypdipe ovv oadKig dv 
 tyxwpy, which proves that Kvyx^V^^V 
 need not, as Poppo supposes, be here read. 
 And the sense thus vieldcd will be by no 
 
 I 
 
 uoTutv AoyovQ einnovvTO ttooq rnvq AaKtcaifioViovgf i(p w av arpiaiv 
 in GTTov^ai yiyvotvTO. 2. Kai to /mv Trpwror oi Apyeloi if^iovv 
 S'lKriQ eiriTpoTrtjv arjiim yevsaOai, rj iq noXiv riva ») icitoTrjv, nsfji Tr}g 
 Kvvovntag yr/c, ^C «ti ntpi ^la^toovrat, lunOopiaq ov(ty}Q (^^ft ^ f'l' 
 fiurrj Ovpiav Kai AvOrivr^v ttoAii', VEjUOvrat o avTtfv AaKtcaijuovioi)' 
 fTTttra o , ouK etjovTiov AaKrtSat/ioviwv fUBjuivrjoOai irepi avTrjq, aXX , ei 
 jjiwXovTai aTrivcEcrOai ttXTTrsp irpoTepoVj eToifnoi elvai, ot ApycTo* 
 TTpeafoeiQ racs ojlujjq ein^yayovTo rovq Aafcfoatjuortouc ^vy^ioptjtrai, 
 ev fjitv Tfo rrafjovTi CFirovSag TTOiriGaaOai err/ 7r£vr»//covra, e^uvai 
 o oTTOTipoiGovv TrpoKaAeGa/nivoiQ, /tt»/r£ voaov ovGrjg /utiTE TroAf/wou 
 AaKwaifjiovi Kai ' ApyHj Stajna'^EaOai Trepi Tijg yr\c TavTtjg^ (xxnrep 
 Kai TTpoTspov TTorc, ore avTOi eKurepoi r/^twdav viKav^ BioJKeiv ^e jut} 
 i^iivai TT^paiTEpu) T(jjv npog'ApyoQ Kai AaKedaifiova opwv, 3. Toig 
 ce AaKwai/iiovioig to /mlv irptjTov eooKH fXMpia iivai tuvtu' CTrctra, 
 (tTTtOu^oui/ yap TO ' Apyog navTOjg (juXiov e^Eiv) £uv£^W|0»j(jav £^ 
 
 means redundant, or, as is the sense as- 
 signed by Bauer, Matthise, and Arnold, 
 lancfuid. 
 
 Finally, rjyovfiBvoi is not well rendered 
 by Portus ctistimantes, by Arnold thinhing, 
 and by Hobbes, * being in cogitation :' nor 
 is the import of t'javxiav tx^^^ ^'^^^ *^''"" 
 veyed by *se quietos futures;' a sense 
 which would require c^tcj/ rather than 
 tXftJ'j and which then would not tally with 
 existimantes. Render, 'reckoning to live 
 in peace and quiet,' i. e. ' quietem habere, 
 belli malis et metu vacari,' as in Xen. Cvt. 
 vii. 2, 7, and t)(T. dyeiv in Herodot. i. 161. 
 According to the idiom of our own lan- 
 guage, we should express this sense by, 
 'reckoning upon living in peace and quiet.' 
 At any rate the fut. tense is unnecessary, 
 since the sense reckoning or calculating 
 upon an event implies that it is future. 
 
 Ch. XLI. 2. T^^iovv — ytvkaOai] 'de- 
 manded that they might have a reference 
 for arbitration.' Goeller refers to Pausan. 
 ii. 38. On vsfxovTai see note on iv. 56. For 
 a\\ — (Tol/xoi elvai, Goeller observes, strict 
 propriety would require aXV iToifnov dvai 
 ipaffKovTwv, but that the nomin. was em- 
 ployed, as though there had gone before 
 tTTfiSi^ ovK — AttKedaifiovioi, dW t<paaav 
 [erul/ioi tlvai] ; of which idiom many ex- 
 amples are adduced by Lobeck on Phryn. 
 p. 755. 
 
 wcTTTtp— ore, &c.] Namely, the period 
 (about A. c. 555) when 300 Spartans and 
 Argives contested for the possession of 
 Cynuria with the same condition as that 
 here mentioned ; which was, that the vic- 
 torious party should not pursue the van- 
 •luished beyond the borders of the disputed 
 
 territory. By the words avToi iKUTtpoi 
 ■q^iiocfav viKq.v it is signified that each 
 party claimed the victory ; a sense of d%iou} 
 found at i. 43, and elsewhere. On the cir- 
 cumstances and the grounds of the claim, see 
 Herodot. i. 82. Pausan. ii. 38, 5, and Ov. 
 Fast. ii. 665. 
 
 3. tdoKti fiiopia ftvat] Here fxtopia does 
 not simply stand for adj. jjiiopd (according 
 to the idiom, found also in our own lan- 
 guage, by which folly stands for foolish) ; 
 the full sense intended being, that 'the 
 things proposed to be done were all a pi^icc 
 of foil g,' a foolish affair. Accordingly this 
 comes under the rule laid down in Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 439, of ' demonstrative pronouns 
 being not in the gender of the subst. to 
 which they refer, but in the neuter, pro- 
 vided the idea of the substantive in the 
 abstract be considered one really as a thing 
 or matter.^ The idiom, however, as regards 
 fiu}pia, is so rare, that I know of only one 
 example elsewhere, — namely, in a passage 
 of the New Testament, 1 Corinth, ii. 14, 
 ov SexiTai TU tov IlvevfiaTog tov Qeov, 
 piopia yap avTip Ioti. Of another kind is 
 the expression in Herodot. i. 146. (and 
 which has place also in Demosth. 128. 10. 
 397.) tliat answering to the French c^est 
 une folic de dire cela, and our ' it is a folly 
 to do so.' 
 
 I have followed Haack, Bekker, Poppo, 
 and Goeller, in reading, instead of ^i\ov, 
 <pi\iov, from three of the best MSS. ; the 
 latter being found in all the MSS. but four 
 of the worst in the j)arallel passage at 
 ch. 36 ; and indeed I scarcely know any 
 example of (piXov in the neuter for ^I'Xiov 
 in any Attic writer not a poet ; for as to 
 
232 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 420. 
 
 oi? >/Siouv, Kat ^vvtypaxpavTO. tKiXivov o oi AaKtoai/uovioi irfjiv 
 riXoq Ti avT(jt>v f^ttv eg ro'Aji'yog TrpojTov iirava-^wpricfavTag avTovg 
 ^fTi^ai Tw 7rXt]0iif Kai ijy a^ioKovra ^j, ij/cttv ig ra YaKivOia tovq 
 b^KOvg Troir\c(OfxLvovQ. Kat oi ^ti' avf^ct>p»]<Tav. XLll. Ev o£ tw 
 ^joovw Tourw, oi ot Apyeloc raura tTrpoacrov, ot TrpfcrjSttc; tcJv AaK£- 
 caifxoviioVf Avc^oinicr}<; Kai <l>atoijUO<; /cat Ai'Ti^tvtoac, ouc £OCt ru 
 riava/crov Kat TOVi; av^pag roue Trapa Botwrwv TrapciXopovrac AOrj- 
 vaioiQ anocovvai, to ;ii£v TlavaKTov utto rtuv Botwtwv aurwv KaOypr}- 
 ^ivov evpovy eiri Trpo(paa£i wc rjcrav ttotc AOrjvaioig Kai BoicutoTc t'c 
 ciacjiopag nepi avrou apKOi iraAaioi fAi^ctTtpovg oi/ctiv to ^w^otov, 
 aAAa K:oti'^ vf/uttv rovq c avc^ag ovg ^t\ov aiy^iLiaAivTOvg r)Ot(t»roi 
 AOrjvattuv, TTapaXapoyrfg oi inpi tov Av^pojjie^rjv eKOfmaav toiq 
 AQiivaioig Kai aTredoaav, tou re YlavaKTOv rjjy KaOaipBaiv cXcyov 
 auTOjg, vo/ut2[oi'T€C 'cat rouro aTrooioovai* TToXe/iuov yap ovKtri iv 
 (iVTfv AOtiva'ioig oiKijanv ov^eva, 2. Xeyo/nivwv ^e towtwv, 
 ot A0r|vatoi ^iivd iiroiovv, vo/uKovrcc a^iKfiaOai utto Aa/ctSat- 
 
 Xen. Cyr. v. 3, 19, ^iXov tovto to ^wp'ov 
 rot<; ivOdde jcaraXtTrttv, I suspect the tnie 
 reading there to be ^iXiov, which word 
 occurs at § 23, and indeed so the person 
 who corrected the MS. Guelph. to the 
 manifestly false (piXtov must have meant. 
 
 On the expression TtXog fx«tJ^> used for 
 Kvpiov tlpai, see note at iv. 1 18, 6. 
 
 Ch. XLII. 1. Koivy vf/iftv] Meaning, 
 as the Scholiast explains, Koivrjv vojiriv 
 Ixtiv iv airy, * to be a common pasture 
 for the use of both countries.' 
 
 voyi'iZ,ovTiQ Kai TOVTO aTco^iSovai} 
 'thinking that this too is restoring it.' As 
 illustrative of which force of Kai, Poppo 
 offei*s the rendering, 'non solum si inte- 
 grum Panacton redderent, sed etiam si 
 dirutum minciarent.' Yet I see not how, 
 if such be the sense, the article could have 
 been dispensed with : and I have little 
 doubt but that it has been lost in the text, 
 being absorbed by the to preceding. 
 
 2. biivd iiroiovv^ Bredow remarks, that 
 * the active form is rare, the middle one 
 Suva TToifXaOai being far more usual.' It 
 is, however, not so rare but that, besides a 
 j»assage adduced by him from Andocides, 
 it is found in Herodot. ii. 21. iii. 14. v. 41. 
 vii. 1. ix. 33. Aristoph. Ran. 1093. Nub. 
 388 583. Plut. t. ii. 1125, Ctwd Troiflv 
 vfjioXoyovtrt. Dobree here explains Stipd 
 inoiovv by (^aXiiraivov, adding that the 
 import of the expression is not ind'ujnaJHin- 
 tur ; for that would require rather tTrot- 
 ovvTo, which occurs at vi. fiO. * Dicitur 
 (continues he) Suvbv vel Suva iroitlaOai, 
 sod ut puto tantum diivd rrouXv non 
 ctivd :* d distinction certainly better 
 
 founded than the one which he makes in 
 the present ])assage, and repeats at p. 179, 
 between rrouXv and TrotiiffOai, remarking, 
 ' Ativbv vel Sttvd TroulaOai est indignarij 
 Stivd TTOiilv est tumultuari ; illud dyavaK- 
 Ttiv vel opyit^eaOai, hie xaXtTraivnv,' 
 meaning that the former denotes the vent- 
 ing indignation in words ; the latter, the 
 feeling it in lieart ; a view confirmed by 
 a passage of Herodot. iii. 14, KXaiovTiov 
 Kai hivd TToitovTUJv, and, I apprehend, by 
 the present, where the word is, as the Schol. 
 explains it, equivalent to ISeivoTrdOovv, 
 'they complained bitterly [of these things].' 
 Comp. also Herodot. ii. 121, tov Sk /3a«Tt- 
 Xsa — dtivd TToieeiv, and v. 41 ; and Lucian, 
 p. 236, t(36a Ar)fi. Kai duvd liroid. Had 
 Musgrave been aware of this, he would 
 not in a passage of Appian, t. i. 765, 90, 
 have proposed to alter cuvd iroiovaai to 
 SuvoTTaOoixrai ; a conjecture forbidden by 
 the fact adverted to by Plutarch, Lucull. 
 ch. 19, — whom Appian here follows, — that 
 the persons in question did vent their in- 
 dignation in loud complaints. 
 
 The above distinction, however, though 
 generally, does not universally hold good. 
 Thus, for instance, in Lucian de Sacrif. J, 
 fin. Stivd TToiovaav Koi ax^TXidKovaav, 
 the phrase Stivd -noiovaav cannot mean 
 ' venting the feeling of indignation in 
 words,' since Diana is there described as 
 /ioj'»/. The sense is besides fixed by the 
 adjunct axtTXidZ,ovaav, which the Schol. 
 well explains by dyovaKTovaav, And in 
 another passage of Aristo[>h. Nub. 583, Tdi; 
 6(ppvQ ^vvrjyofjtv KdiroiovfJtv hivd' /3povr») 
 d' ippdyif di d(Tr{^rt7r/)<;, the phrase can 
 
 OL. 89, 4.J 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XLIII. 
 
 233 
 
 /liov'kjjv tov t£ YlavaKTov Ty KaOaiptGH, o iBn opOov irapa^ovvai, Kai 
 TTvvdavoinevoi on Kai BotwToTc.- i^ia ^vjujua^iav TrtTTOtTjvrat, (pciGKovrtg 
 irpoTtpov Koivy Toug jui] ^e^o/uevovg rag oTrov^dg irpooavayKaaHV. 
 ra T£ aXXa eaKoirovv oaa 'i^iX^Xoiinaav rijg ^vvOtiKrjg, Kai ivofxi^ov 
 i^riTTarrjcFOai' wctte y^aXiirujg irpog Tovg irpia^ug diroKpivdixivoi 
 aTTiTrifjL^av, 
 
 XLlll.- KaTa T0iavTr]v 017 Sia(j)opav byrwv rwv AaKi^Bai/noviiov 
 irpog Tovg AOiivaiovg^ 01 iv ralg AOrivaig av (iovXo/iiivoi Xuaat 
 rag airov^ag avOvg tvtKHVTO. 2. i}aav ^l aXXot t£ kui ' AXKi(3idSrig 
 o KXfii'tou, avtjp r}XiKia /mev wv m tote viog, wg iv aXXr) TroAct, 
 at,iu)f.LaTi 06 TTpoyovu)v Tifxiofjkivog' to i^oKU julv Kai d/ntivov eivai 
 irpog Tovg Apydovg /nuXXov ^wpclv, ov /nivroi dXXd Kai ^/ooi'»JjuaTt 
 ^iXovtt/ctuv rivavTiovTo, OTt Aa/ct^'at^ovioi Bid Ntfctou Kai AavrjTot; 
 
 only mean u)pyi^6^(9a, since the thunder 
 (here denoting the indignation vented in 
 words) always comes a/ler the flash of 
 lightning, here denoting the flash of in- 
 dignation which precedes the burst of 
 anger. 
 
 o idti 6p9ov Trapadovvai] ' what it was 
 agreed on to deliver up standing :' of which 
 very rare sense of opObg an example occurs 
 elsewhere in Herodot. ix. 13, ifiirpriaaQ 
 Tag ' A9r)vaQ, Kai ti kov ti opGbv iiv twv 
 Ttixft^v — KttTaliaXwv. 
 
 Cii. XLIII. 1. 01 tv TaTg 'AOrjvaig 
 av, &c.] Here av, as Leveque observes, 
 is used, as often in the tragic poets, 
 in the sense ' on their part.' The states- 
 men at Athens are opposed to those 
 at Sparta, similarly as Cleobulus and 
 Xenares. Of the term tviKtivTo (on 
 which see note at iv. 22.) the sense is, 
 ' were urgent m pressing the matter.' The 
 gloss of the Schol., iriaToi ffcrav ireiOovrtg, 
 contains a palpable corruption in iriaToi, 
 for which Duk. would read iroXXoi, 
 and Abresch TrvaToi : conjectures, these, 
 equally removed from probability. I con- 
 fidently propose to read tnilKTai, imiml- 
 sores, iucitatores; a word not unusual in 
 the later writers, and on which see Suidas 
 and Du Gauge's Gloss. Grsec. The two 
 words might easily be confounded, espe- 
 cially in contractions. 
 
 2. ' AXKiiiidSrig^ An extraordinary per- 
 son, singularly formed to set the world in 
 a flame, and who, though only now men- 
 tioned for the first tune by Thucydides, 
 henceforward became the most conspicuous 
 person in the history of his age. 
 
 vkog Cog iv d\Xy TToXet] Meaning that 
 he would have been regarded as yet too 
 young for legislation, in any otlier state ; 
 with allusion chiefly to Lacediemou. He 
 
 was not too young at Athens ; for he must 
 have been at this time upwards of 33, and 
 the age then regarded as the lowest for 
 the senatorial oftice was 30. (See Xen. 
 Mem. i. 2, 35.) On this sense of wg see 
 note at iv. 84, and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 628. 
 Ov fisvToi dXXd Kai. The full sense is, 
 ' not, however, on this account only, but 
 also [because he thought it better].'' <I>po- 
 vrifiaTi (piXovtiKutv ^vavTiovTO, litei-ally, 
 ' acted in opj)osition, showed this oppo- 
 sition in a spirit of contention arising from 
 pride.' In ^pov///mri (piXoveiKutv we have 
 indeed a very unusual expression, and one 
 therefore best to be explained by the con- 
 text. The purpose of the phrase is evi- 
 dently to advert to the moving principk of 
 this opposition to the opinions and wishes 
 of the great body of his countrymen, (in- 
 cluding Nicias,) namely, an obstinate, wilful 
 disposition, that seeks to have its own way 
 in every thing. By the term (ppovrjfiaTi 
 is hitiniated the origin thereof, — namely, 
 in pride. This sense of ^iXovuKog, cor- 
 responding to the use of the Latin peiticax, 
 is mentioned in Steph. Thes., though un- 
 accompanied by any example ; though such 
 are found, and that on the subject of this 
 very individual,— as in Plato, p. 336, ' AX- 
 Kifiiddrig dk dd ^iXovtiKog iffn npbg o av 
 bpixTjffy, *as to any thing on which he may 
 be bent.' Compare also Plut. p. 694, bp/i. 
 irpog Ti, and a passage of the New Testa- 
 ment, 1 Corinth, xi. 16, tl Se Tig coKtl 
 <l>iX6v. tivai, literally, 'an oppositionist,' 
 one who delights in opposing and resisting 
 lawful authority. 
 
 The next words, on AaKtSaijxoviot, &c., 
 point at the c^use of this opposition to the 
 Laccdicmonian alliance, — namely, that his 
 pride was wounded by the Lacedaemonians 
 having shown neglect of him. Thus it is 
 
234 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 420. 
 
 OL. 89, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XLVI. 
 
 235 
 
 Kara ti)v iraAaiav Trpo^n'tav Trort ou(t«v ou rt/«»/<70vr£C »/>'» t«v 
 TraTTTTOu aVaTrdi'Toc, auroc, roue €«: t^c v»i<TOv aurwi' at)(^^i«Aa)rou(,- 
 OfpaTTCuwr, ^lEi^otTro ovfa'fwcracT^at. 3. 7ravra)(O0£i' re ro^iZ[wi/ 
 fAa(T(TOU(T0ai, TO T€ Trpwrov avrttTrtv, ou ^f/3aiovc (paoKwv uvai 
 AaKi^aijuoviovqy aX/V tVa Apyttouc (Jcp'icJi oirucntfutvoi f^fAttxrt, /cat 
 au0(c £7r' A^rji'otouc jttoi'ouc twac, rourou wtKa (JirivctaOai avrouQ' 
 Kai TOTE, inei^t] r) Sta(/)o^a tyt-yun/TO, irifiwH evOvq e'c ' Apyoc t^/a, 
 /ceXeuwi' wf." Ta^ifTTa etti t>)i' ^v/tifia^iav 7rooKn\ovfitvov(; h^iiv ^hra 
 MaiTti'Ewv K'at *H/\e/(oi', wq Kcupov ovroc, K'ai aurd^ t^vfin^a^uyv ra 
 /(dAttrra. XLIV. Ot ^£ 'Afjyfioi, aKovaavng r>K- te dyyEAmc, Kai 
 ETTEt^r) Eyvwrrav ou juet 'A(^»7i^a(wy Trpa^^Eldav T))r rtui' Boiwriov £u^- 
 /in)(^/av, oAA' Eg ^Ktfpvoav /iUyaXriv KaOtaTtoTaq avTovg irfjOQ rovg Aa- 
 Ki^m/^ioviovg, rwi' /iiei/ ev Aa/CE^atjUOvi tt^ect/Sewi', ot (i<j>t(Tt TTEpt ra>v 
 (TTTOV^wy £TU)(0v aTrdi'TEg, jI/heAoui', Trpdc ^£ Touc A0r]i'aiouc ^ctAAov 
 Trjv yv(x)inr}v eIvov, vojiu&>vrEc TrdAii' re (T</)i(Tt (jxAtoi' citto iraXaiov, 
 Kui dviiioK^aTovi.dvr]v ojanef} kcu auToJ, zeal ^vvaimv f.nya\t}v e^ov 
 (rav Tijy Kara OdXacraav £ujii7roA£jurl«r£iv ff(j)i(nv, ijv Ka^fCTTtuirat £C 
 7rdAf/ior. 2. £7rE^(7rov ouv euOuc 7rp£(Tj3E(C (^Q tou? A^t/vokjuc tte^i 
 Trie £ujii^mYmc* £ur£7r|0£(7j3EuovTO ^e /caJ oi HAeToi Kai MovTivr/c. 
 3. 'A«|)i/covro ^£ K:at Ao/CE^at/iov/wv TrpECTjSEtc /<^«i'« rd^o<:, So/couvtec; 
 ETTirriSECoi Etvai Tolg 'AOr^vatotc, ^tAo)(^a^i3ac /cal Aewv /cat ' Ev^ioc, 
 SeioavTiQ iLiri ti'iv te ^vf^i/nayjiav d/o-y«^d^EVOi Trpdg roue ApyEtouc 
 iroinaiovTaiy Kctl o^m FIuAov a7rcaT»J(Toi'TEC avTi TlavaKTov, Kai mpi 
 Trig BotwTwv ^v/jfday^iag oTToAo-yijorojUEVoi, we ovK iiri KaKw Tit)v 
 'A0t]vai(jjv ETTOidcrai'To. XLV. Kai AiyovTEC iv ry (5ovX^ nepi re 
 TouTwv, Kai wg avTOKpdropig rjKovoi tte^I Travrwv ^v/nprivai twv oia- 
 
 meant, that * while he acted from honest 
 conviction in opposing the Lacedtemonians 
 and urging tlie Argive alliance, the moving 
 principle of his conduct in the aflair was 
 wounded 2*>''de as regarded the Lacedae- 
 monians, and a wilful oppositionist spirit 
 as regarded Nicias, Laches, and their 
 party.' 
 
 KUTO. rffv TraXaiav Trpo^tviav Trork 
 ovffav ov Ti^fjcravTeg^ Render, * and not 
 showing him the respect due to the ancient 
 tie of TT^o^evia which had subsisted be- 
 tween his family and Sparta :' where the 
 Kara, as Dr. Arnold points out, signifies 
 literally, * in proportion to,' ' in a degree 
 answerable to,' as ii. C2, ov Kara Tr)v tu>v 
 oiKiutv XP*'"^- ^" the subject of Trpo^tvia 
 see note at ii. 29. 
 
 3. tXaaaoiiffOai] The term liere sig- 
 nifies either to be Ul-treatedy aggrieved, to 
 
 come off with worse than he ought, or to 
 he slighted, summed , drifxaaOai, as the Schol. 
 Lugd. explains ; in which sense the word 
 occurs in Xen. Hist. vii. 1, 38, i^Xuttovto 
 TO 'ApKaCiKov, and iii. 4, 10, (edit. Th.) 
 ^^TriOpiSctTTiv kXaTTOVfxtvov Ti ifTTO ^apva- 
 (Sa^ov. Of the words dW 'ha 'Apyiiovg 
 aip'tai (TTreiacifiit'oi t^iXutm, which are, from 
 extreme brevity, obscure, the full sense is, 
 as Duk. and Abresch well saw, * nay, that 
 they (the Lacedaemonians) had made the 
 treaty with them only that they might 
 subdue the Argives, and then [be at 
 liberty to] proceed against the Athenians 
 alone.' 
 
 Ch. XLIV. L ov fitTa] Said, as 
 Abresch and Poppo are agreed, per mei- 
 osin, for * against the violence of ; ' nearly 
 equivalent to dvtv, on which see note at 
 iv. 78. 
 
 (j)Ofjit)v^ Toy AA/ctptaonv E^opoui', ju»/ Kai i}v tg tov SjJ/uov TauTa Ae- 
 yojaiVj iirayayivvTai to nXijOog, Kai uTrtoaOy t) ApyHwv ^u/u/aa^ta. 
 2. jLirj^avaTai ^e ttooc auTOvg Toiov^e ti o AXKtpiucijg' Tovg Aa/C£- 
 cuifiaviovg tteii/ei, tticjtiv auToig ooue, y)V fu\ ofjio\oyr)G(jj(nv fy tw 
 cttjufo avTOKparooig >/ACEti', lluAov ts avToig aTTOowdEtv, \Trf:i<JHV yafj 
 avTog ABrjvaiovg^ waneo Kai vvv avTiXeytiv^^ Kai TaXXa ^uyoAAa^- 
 HV. 3. povXo/Liivog Se avTovg NtK:iou Tt a7ro(TT>/(Tat, Taura ETrpaaorE, 
 Kai ()7ro)g iv Tto dt)iiiio ciapaXioif avTovg wg ouoev aXi^Otg iv vtu 
 £^ou(Jtr, ouo£ AEyoucTiy ov^eiroTt TuvTa^ Tovg Apyuovg Kai HAe/ouc; 
 Kai MavTii'Eae ^vpfxayjiwg Trotr/rrij. Kai eyevtTo o'vTwg. 4. Ittuc}] 
 -yap Ee T(w crj/Liov wapiAtfovTig, Kai ETTEpwrw/itEi'oc ovk E^ocroi', oxttteo 
 iv Ty j3ouA^, avTOKpaTooig fjfCEti', oi AOi^vaioi ovKtTi r/i^Eivovro, 
 aAAa Tou AA/ccj3ia6ou ttoAAw ^laAAov »/ TTjuoTEpoi' /carapowvToc Tuiv 
 uKecuijuiovibJV, Ecrr/fcouov Te, Kai Erot/iot yjcjav ivuvg irapayayovTeg 
 Tovg Apyi^iovg Kai TOvg jiiet auTwv su/ifia^oue iroiEiauai' gugiluw 
 0€ -yEi'o/uEJ'ou TTfJiv TI eiTiKVpLoOtjvai^ rj eKKXr)(jia aurr? avEj3Ad0»?. 
 XLVI, Ty o vaTfpa'ia tKKXrjaia o Ni/ctae, Kaiirep tu)v Aa/cE^at- 
 juavLixiv avTwv r/TraTr/^Evtuy, Kai avTog E$Tj7raTij;iEvoc mpi tou jwr/ 
 ouTO/cparopae OjitoAoyr/crat »//CEtv, ofiwg Toig AuKtcaifiovioig l(l>rf )(f)^- 
 vo( (piXovg juaAAoi' yiyvecrOai^ Kai dTTia^ovTag Ta npog Apyciovg 
 7re/ii\pai bTi tog avTovgy Kai ei^ivai o ti ciavoovvTai^ X^ytov iv jidv 
 Tt^ OipeTipio KaXu) ev ^e tw e/ve/vwv aTrpETTEt tov ttoAe^ot avw 
 paXXecfOai' (rrpiai /luv yap tv eaTivTijjv twv irpaypaTOJV^ wg ettc 
 TrAEtrTTOV ap«TToi' Eti'at ciaaojaaaOai ti]v EUTrpoyiov, iKtivoig St 
 oucTTU^ouo'iv on Ta\iGTa ivpr^iiia iivai SiaKivcvvtvaui. 2. £7r£«T£ 
 T£ ire/Lixpai Trp^ajong^ wv Kai avTog rfv, KtXevdOVTag AaKiSai/noviovCy 
 
 Ch. XLV. 2. loffTTtp Kai vvv avTiXkytiv^ 
 * Tu sicut nunc contradicere soleret inter- 
 pretare, et quemadmodum ante ad tzhghv 
 supplendum aTroSovvai JldvaKTov, ita hie 
 supple nr) cLTTo^ovvai. De infinitivo vide 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 538, et supra ad ch. 44.' 
 (Poppo.) 
 
 3. Niicioi; drrooT^aai] ' to detach thom 
 from the party of Nicias.' 'Qg ovciv aXr}- 
 6(Q — Tavrd, * as having nought of truth in 
 their hearts, and never saying the same 
 things in their words ;' i. e. representing 
 them as evidently false and prevaricating, 
 iraXin^oXovQ. 
 
 4. (TiifTfiov Sk yevoixivov — or«/3\»/0i]] 
 The reason for this, as Poppo points out, 
 was, that an earthquake was reckoned 
 among the diocrrjfieiai, (on which see 
 Schoem. de Comit. Ath. p. 448.) and was 
 therefore always regarded as a sign or 
 warning to desist from any enterprise 
 
 about to be begun. See ch. 50, and viii. 6. 
 It is, however, often satirized by Ari- 
 stophanes as an anile supei-stitiou. See 
 Concion. 791> and Acham. 170. 
 
 Ch. XLVI. 1. Xfywv Iv — dvajSdX- 
 Xta9at'\ Here, as Poppo points out, Xeyw 
 stands, as often, for jubeo (see note at iii. 
 15, 1); the sense being, ' dicens quum 
 ipsi statu uterentur bono, illi autem igno- 
 minioso, se recte helium dilaturos esse.* 
 With IV KaX<f here compare the same 
 phrase at ch. 59, where see note. 
 
 (T0t<n jjifv yap — SiaKiv^vveixTai] Render, 
 * for as their own aff'ah's were in a good 
 state, it was best for them to preserve 
 their prosperity as long as possible ; but 
 for them [the Lacedyemonians], who were 
 in a discreditable posture, it would be 
 their interest to put things to the greatest 
 hazard.' By ivprifia tlvai is meant, that 
 ' it is clear gain.' See note on ii. 44, 4. 
 
I' 
 
 234 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 420. 
 
 OL. 89, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XLVI. 
 
 235 
 
 K^Ol 
 
 >tOTi)ra vinpiCovTti;, Kcti 
 
 iirpa^av rag aTrov^dc, avTov Kura n rr]v rto 
 /cara ti]v iraXaiav 7rf>o£fi'tav TTort ouaciv ov 
 TraTnrov aTrunovTOQ, aiiroc, roue €K Ttjg \n']aov avTuyv m^^iiiXioTovg 
 Obf^aTTtVLov, ^leyocTro nvavtcjaadOai. 3. 7rarra)(o0£i' re ro/it^wi^ 
 fXa(r(Tou(j0«t, TO re TrpioTov drretTrev, ou ^f/Saiouc (pa(JKU)v iivai 
 Aa/ctSoijUortoug, a'AX' ira Apyttouc (^(picn orTrema/itei'ot e^eAwtri, /cat 
 fiu^ic ^7^' 'AO»?i'atouc itioi'ouc twdt, roiirou 'ti'Cfca (TTrtJ'OeaOai aurouc* 
 fcal rdrt, 67ret^»! rf Str«/)opd eyeyti^r/ro, 7rf/t7rei tuOuc e? ' Ap-yoc lo/a, 
 K-eXeuwv wf." ra^i(rTa eTTt r>)i' ^v/nfiay^iav npoKciXovnevovg »|k:£(v fitra 
 Marrtvewv K-ai HAe/wv, tog Kciipov drrog, /cat aiJrog t^vfxirpa^wv Tci 
 jtidAtdra. XLIV. Oi ^£ 'Apyaoi, aVou^ravrec t»k- rt dyy^Xiaq, Kai 
 iiTU^ri iyviotrav ou jutr AOtivaiuJV npa^Oiiaav rijv rwi' Boiwt(ov £u^- 
 ftay^iuv, dW f'c ^ia<()opdi' ^le-ydAr/v fcaOetrrcoroc «urouc tt^oc roue Aa- 
 /ce^at/tovtouc, rojj' /iiei/ ev AafceSot/tovi Trpecrpfwi', ot (K^tcri nepi riov 
 GTrov^iov eruYOv oTrovrec, ///iteAour, Trpdg ^€ rou^ A0»]i'aiowc M^AAov 
 rr/i' -yvwjKriv £tYOV, vOjiaCorrec,- ttoAii' re (T<pi(Ti <piAiai' citto 7raAo(ou, 
 Kiu S»;^u>K:parou/ii£r>/v wcTTrejO /ecu aurol, Ka\ ^vva^iiv peyaXrjv ^^X^w- 
 oav r»jv /cord OdAoffdov ^I'/tTroAeju/jativ a(piaiv, rjv KaOiarwvTai iq 
 TToAf/for. 2. tTTf/iTTOv ovv tw0uc 7rpe(T/3£(C («^C Toug A0rjvaiouc Trept 
 rfjc £ujii/iia)^/ac* SureTrpecrjSeuorro ^e /cat oi HAaoi Kai Mcn'rlv^/c. 
 3. 'A«|)iK:ovro II Koi AaKb^aijuoviiov irpiaj^HQ Kara rd^og, So/courret; 
 ETTiTri^twi uvai Tolg 'AOrjvaioiQ, OtAo)(^apt8ac Kcii Aewv fcnt * Ev^coc, 
 SeifjavTig ^t») r»}v re £uju/ta)^iav dp-y'^"i"*''"' tt^o? ^ot'C Apyttoug 
 7rotiJ(T(uvrai, /cot ci/ca HuAoi' aTraiTtjaovT^Q avri Tlara/crou, /cat Trapt 
 Tr]g DoiwTwv ^VjUjuo^iog o7roAo-y)]oro/(£TOi, WQ ovK £7rt /ca/co) ra>i/ 
 'AOm>aiu)V e7roi»i(Tavro. XLV. Kai Atyovrec tv r^ ^ouA^ Trepi re 
 
 Tourwv, Kai wc auroKparopeg rj/couai Trept Travrwv C^v^tprj 
 
 vat rw 
 
 V 8ia- 
 
 meant, that ' while he acted from honest 
 conviction in opposing the Laceda?monians 
 and urging the Argive alliance, the moving 
 principle of his conduct in the affair was 
 ttoujided pride as regarded the Lacedae- 
 monians, and a wilful oppositionist spirit 
 as regarded Nicias, Laches, and their 
 party.' 
 
 Kara. rijV TraXaidv TrnoKtviav TTork 
 ovffav ov TifxriffavTegl Render, * and not 
 showing him the respect due to the ancient 
 tie of TT^o^svia which had subsisted be- 
 tween his family and Sparta : ' where the 
 Kard, as Dr. Arnold points out, signifies 
 literally, * in proportion to,' ' in a degree 
 answerable to,' as ii. 62, ov Kara rijv twv 
 oiKiwv xpf^"^^' ^n the subject of Trpo^tvia 
 see note at ii. 29. 
 
 3. tkaaaovaQai'^ The term liere sig- 
 nifies either to he ill4recUedf aggrieved, to 
 
 come off with worse than he ought, or to 
 be slighted, sj:mrnedy aTtfidaOai, as the Schol. 
 Lugd. exphiins ; in which sense the word 
 occurs in Xen. Hist. vii. 1, 38, i^XaTTovro 
 TO 'ApKaciKov, and iii. 4, 10, (edit. Th.) 
 ^TTiOpidaTriv kXaTTovfiivov ti vtto ^agva- 
 (Sa^ov. Of the words dW 'iva 'Apyeiovg 
 ot^iai airsKrcifKroi k^tXioffi, which are, from 
 extreme brevity, obscure, the full sense is, 
 as Duk. and Abresch well saw, * nay, that 
 they (the Laceda'monians) had made the 
 treaty with them only that they might 
 subdue the Argives, and then [be at 
 liberty to] proceed against the Athenians 
 alone.' 
 
 Ch. XLIV. \. oil fitrd] Said, as 
 Abresch and Poppo are agreed, per mei- 
 osin, for ' against the violence of ;' nearly 
 equivalent to dvtv, on which see note at 
 iv. 78. 
 
 ^opwy, roy AA/ctptadrjv e^opoui', ju>/ Kai i]v iq tov ^tj/iiov ravra Ae- 
 yu)(Tiv^ tTTuyaytjJVTai to ttAj/^oc, Kai uTrioaOij »; Apyuijjv ^v/i/tiavta, 
 2. j[ii7)^ai't7rai ^8 Trpog cwtovq roioi-^e ri o AXKijJuiStjg' rovq Aa/ce- 
 ccn^oriovq ireiOuj tticftiv ouToiq oouc, >?«' /n/ ojuLoXoyrjatjaiv eV rtJ 
 ctj/iuo avTOKparoptq »;Keii', iluAov re auroit; aTTOowdeiv, yTrnauv yap 
 avToq AOrjvaiovqy wcTTrep /cai vvv ai'riAeyetv,) Kat TaXXa suvaAAa*^- 
 etv. 3. (jovXoiuivng ^e avrovi' Ni/ctou re aTrodrrJcrai, ravra tTrpaaaE, 
 Kai OTTOJf; ei' ro» ctf/tKiJ ciapaAwi' aurouc wg nvctv aAr/aeg ev vts) 
 e)(^ou(Tii', ouoe Ae-youtrty ouSeTTore ravra, rovg Apyuovq Kai HAtioug 
 Kai Mavrn'eac ^vf^ifxayj^wq Trotrjcry. kui eyevtro o'vrwg, 4. e7ret^»/ 
 yap eg roi; or/jtiov TrapeA^orreg, Kai eTrepwrw/iterot ou/c e^aday, (jjairep 
 £1' ry po«;Ar^, avroKparoptq fjKeii', oi AOijvaioi ou/cert ijftiyovro, 
 aAAa row AA/ctpia^ou ttoAAw ^laAAov »/ Trporepov /carojSocJvroc rd)i/ 
 a/ceoai^oi'toji', ecrxj/couov re, /cat erot/ioi »/(Tav ivuvg waoayayovreQ 
 Tovg Apynovg Kai rovg jiier avrutv t,viniLUiyovg TroiBiaOaL' gugiluw 
 oe -yero^ei'ou irpiv ri e7riKVp(t)0t}vai, »; EKKXriaia a'vrr} avipXqOiU 
 XLVI. Ty o varepala e/c/cArjdia o Ni/ciac, K'aiTrep ruiv Aa/ce^ai- 
 imoviittv avru>v r/7rar»;|iev(ui% /cat auroc e5)77ror)]^ievoc Trtpi rou jtirj 
 ouro/cparopag o/uoAoyr/crai »//ceiv, ofitvg roiQ AaKbcaifjiovioig l(l>rj Yp^- 
 vai (j)iX(wg iLiaXXov yiyviaQai, Kai eTTKryorrac Ta npog Apyciovg 
 7re/ii\pai en wg avrovg, Kai ticavai o ri ciavoovvrai, Xlyiov iv jidv 
 rit> Gip^ripio KaXio e'v oe no e/ceivfov aTrptTrel roi' TroAe^oi' ova- 
 paXXeaOai' ncpKJi /luv yap eu ecfnoriov rivv w pay /Liar u>Vj wg eVt 
 TrAeiaroy apicrroi' eiroi ciaaiocjaaOai rifv iVTrpayiav, iKtivoig St 
 
 lyi 
 
 'CVViV 
 
 <TUl. 
 
 eTreiore 
 
 ducrru)^ou(Tiv on ra\iara ivptma eivai cia/cti 
 
 re TTspxpai irptapeigj wv Kai avrog rjv, KiXevdOvrag Aa/ceSai^toviouc, 
 
 Ch. XLV. 2. wffTcep Kai vvv avriXeyeivl 
 * Tu sicut nunc contradicere soleret inter- 
 pretare, et quemadmodum ante ad Trtifftiv 
 supplendum aTrodovvai TIdvaKTov, ita hie 
 supple fiiij diro^ovvai. De infinitivo vide 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 538, et supra ad ch. 44.' 
 (Poppo.) 
 
 3. Niicioi; a7ro(Tr>)<Tat] 'to detach them 
 from the party of Nicias.' \2g ovckv d\rj- 
 Oeg — TavTu, * as having nought of truth in 
 their hearts, and never saying the same 
 things in their words ;' i. e. representing 
 them as evidently false and prevaricating, 
 TroKifi^oXovQ. 
 
 4. aiKTuov Se yevofikvov — dvt[3Xr]9r]] 
 The reason for this, as Poppo points out, 
 was, that an earthquake was reckoned 
 among the dio<Tijfidai, (on which see 
 Schoem. de Comit. Ath. p. 448.) and was 
 therefore always regarded as a sign or 
 warning to desist from any enterprise 
 
 about to be begun. See ch. 50, and viii. 6*. 
 It is, however, often satirized by Ari- 
 stophanes as an anile supei*stition. See 
 Concion. 791, and Acharn. 170. 
 
 Ch. XLVI. 1. Xkyojv iv — dva^dX- 
 XtffOai] Here, as Poppo points out, Xsyut 
 stands, as often, for jubeo (see note at iii. 
 15, 1); the sense being, * dicens quum 
 ipsi statu uterentur bono, illi autem igno- 
 minioso, se recte bellum dilaturos esse.* 
 With iv KuXtp here compare the same 
 phrase at ch. 69, where see note. 
 
 (T0t(Tt fjih' ydp — diaKirSvvtvffai] Render, 
 * for as their own affau's were in a good 
 state, it was best for them to preserve 
 their prosperity as long as possible ; but 
 for them [the Lacedtemonians], who were 
 in a discreditable posture, it would be 
 their interest to put things to the greatest 
 hazard.' By tvptjfxa elvai is meant, that 
 ' it is clear gain.' See note on ii. 44, 4. 
 
236 
 
 €t Tl 
 
 g; 
 
 iKaiov 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 Ylavai 
 
 [a. c. 4:0. 
 
 opOo 
 
 ov ano 
 
 Sioo 
 
 vai. 
 
 Kai 
 
 tavooui'Tcit, llai'afcrov re o^ 
 
 A^i^iTToAiv, /cat T»)v BottuTwv £u/u/ua^tav avtivat, »;i' jur/ €c; ra^' 
 ffTTOi'Sac £<Tta>(T£, /ca^aTTtp tiprjTO aviv aAAr/Xtov jitrioert £ujtipati'«v. 
 3. iiTreiv Tf ffCcXtvov, on Kai <T<j)eig, ti fjSouXovro ootfcetv, h^r] av 
 
 Apyeiouc ^Uju/i*a^ouc TTfTTOir/crt/ot, (t>c iraptivai y avTOvi; avrou rou- 
 Tou €)'£Ka. a Tf Tt aXXo fi'f/caXovi^, Travra tTrctrretXavrtc^ aimreiu- 
 \pav Tovg TTfpl roy Ntfciav TrpEffjSfic. 4. Kai afjiiKojidviov avTMV, Kai 
 airayyHAavTtav ra re aAAa, Kai TfAoc mrovTutv on, tt jr^r/ ti]v quju- 
 jua)(^tav ai'»/(Tou(Tt BotwroTc: ju»/ tdtoucriv tc ^"C (JTroi'oac, 7roti]<Tovrai 
 icat avToi Apytiovg Kai roue i^ttr avriov c;u^/ua^ouc, t»?v /i£v c;v/ii- 
 fjiayjav 01 AaKcoai/uovtot Botwrot^ ou/c tfpaaav avr/tratv, fTrt/cparouvrwy 
 Twv TTcpi Tov Aivapri Tov ' E^o^ov ravTa yiyveaOai, Kai 6o"Ot aXXot 
 Ttig avTtjg yv(i}f.ir)q >}aav, tou^ tl op/cou*;, oeo^tfvou Nt/ctou, avtveoj- 
 aavTo' i(poj3eiTO ya^ /urj Travra aTeXrj ^\(ov uTriXOri^ Kai otaj3X>j0p, — 
 bwep Kai tyivBTOy — aiTioq ^okwv iivai twv ttooq Aa/ceSatjuoviouc (Jttov- 
 C(x)v. o. a va ^€i)o»7 (TO vroc te aurou, w? rfKov(jav ot /ii/r/vatoi ouotu 
 c/c Trjq AaKidaijuiovoQ in-KpayfJikvov, iivdvq ^t opyijQ t^^^i', /cat vojut- 
 (!^o)'r£e aot/c£i(T0at, {'arv^ov yap irapovreg 01 Apytioi Kai ot £i»/itjua^ot, 
 Trapaya-yovroc AX/ctpta^ou) £7rot»/<Tavro cTTTOvSac /cat ^uju^a^tav irpoq 
 aurouc rr^voe. 
 
 XLVIJ. * ' SttovScJc f7rot»i(Ta vro e/carov AOjjvatoi tri] /cat AjOyfToi 
 /cat MavrtviJc 'f«i HXaTot, vttejO afJKjjv avrSv /cat rwy ^u/ft/ia^wv oiv 
 ap^oucTty £/carfpot, a^oXou^ /cat a|3Xa/3£tc, /cat /cara yrj*' ^at /cara 
 OaXarrnav, OTrXa ^t ^trj t^ecrrw iTTKpEpnv CTrt 7r»jjtioy^ ifi»?Tf Apyftouc 
 /cat HXetouc /cat Mavriyca^ /cat roue ^u/iyita^ouc ^Trt AOtivaiovg Kai 
 Tovg ^v/jt/mayovQ tov apvoudty Af^r/yaiot, jtxr/rt AOrivaiovQ Kai Tovg 
 ^vjn/uia^ovQ £7rt Apyeiovg Kai HXtiouc /cat Mavrtviae /cat roue,' ^w/i- 
 /Lta^ouc, riy^vyj jurjSt /u»j)(^ay>J jurj^e/nia, 
 
 Kara rao£ ^v/njna^ovg tlvai AOr^va'iovg Kai Apynovq Kai 
 
 HXtiout," Kai Mayrtytae £/caroy Ittj. 
 
 3. oTi Kai (T(piiQ — TTfTroirjfrOai'] ' se 
 quoque societatem jam facturos fuisse.' 
 (Portus.) On this use of on before in- 
 finitive, Poppo refers to Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 539, I. 
 
 4. T^v ^vfifjiaxiav — Boitorolg] The 
 annotation here of Duker is worthy of 
 attention : but I rather at^ee with Dr. 
 Arnold, that ' BonoTolg depends on dvij- 
 aovai, if they would not give up to the 
 Bceotians their alliance.' 'EiriKparovv- 
 T(jjv — yiyvtaOai, ' quum evicissent, ut haec 
 fierent.' 
 
 Ch. XLVII. 1. dSoXovg Kai d^Xa/Sti^] 
 
 See note on iv. 118, and v. 18, 3. 'Etti 
 irrffiovg. See note on v. 18, 1. 
 
 rexi^y fi»/5f titix<^vy fitjSeixiqi] * Pro his 
 etiara ixi)Ts rsx^y A**/''* f^^X^^'V f*»7^fjt*<^, 
 ut V. 18, 3, ubi vid. adnot., dici potuit ; at 
 soloeea, quod in altero nomine oratio non 
 insurgit, essent verba firiTt rex^y fJiilSk 
 fxrixfivy firjdtfiig,. Plane legitime dictum 
 fir} t^soTfa* t7ri0£(Oftv T^x^y ft*?^* f^^X^^y- 
 OvTE et ftr/re omnino non conjimgunt, sod 
 distinguunt et opponunt ; ovSe et firjdi sive 
 semel sive bis positae conjungunt. Vide 
 F. Franke de usu part, ov^k et ovrt. Riutel. 
 1833.' (Poppo.) 
 
 f 
 
 I 
 
 ^ 
 
 OT.. 89, 4.] 
 
 LTBER V. CAP. XLVII. 
 
 237 
 
 Hy TToXf^tot twtrty eg r»Jy y^v rrjv 'AOtivauov, (3oYiBtiv ' Apyiiovg 
 Kat HXttouc Kai Mayrtytac 'A^rjya^f, Kaff on ov €7rayyfXXw(7ty 
 AuTivaioi, Tponuj oirouo av ^vvwvrai 'i(j^vpoTaT*i) Kara to Suvaro'y. 
 iiv C€ CijiomtvTeg oi^iDvrai, TroXf^utay tlvai raur»/i' tv}v ttoXiv 'Aoyiioig 
 Kai MavTivevcTi Kai 'HXa'otc Ka\ 'AOrjvaioig, Kai KaKtUg ndff^Eiv vtto 
 TracTwv Tuiv iroXewv tovtuov' KaraXueiv §£ jut] i^iivai tov ttoXb/hov 
 npog TavTTfv rijy TToXtv firtdifxia tujv TroXfwy, >)y ^»J aTraaatc So/crJ. 
 (5oy]0e1v g£ /cat 'A0ijyatoue eg "Apyoc Kai MavTivuav Kai ^HXiv, riv 
 TToXf/itoi 'iiomv £7rt Triv yrjv njy 'UXuwv i] n)y Mavnveujv 7] rrjy 
 Apyft'wy, KaO on av £7rayy£XXwc7ty ai noXeig avTat, Tpoirio ottoIuj 
 av Svvu}VTai la^vpoTaTO) Kara to ^vvotov. ijy ^f ^r^wtrayrfc o'/yojy- 
 Tat, TToXe^iav elvai TavTr^v Ty]v iroXiv 'AOrivaloig Kai 'Apynoig kui 
 MavTivwai Kai HX£totc, /cat KUKuig iraayEiv vtto Traadiv rourwv Tuiv 
 woMiov' KaTaXveiv Ce /lu) i^Eivai tov iroXefiov npog TavTY)v Tr]v ttoXiv, 
 vv fAY] awacfaig ^o/cp raTc TToXfo-ty. 
 
 OTrXa ^£ /t») lav iyovTag ^i'dvai fVl ttoXe^w ^la Ttjg yrjg rrJc 
 G(l>eTepng avTiHv Kai t(ov ^v/n/na^Mv wv av apy^ijjcTtv 'UaaTOi, /trjk 
 KaTa daXaaaav, »iy ^tr) \PY}fj>i(TafUvivv Tuiv ttoXsmv aTrarrtov Tt]v ^io^ov 
 tlvai, AOrivaiu)v /cot 'Apyet'wi' Kai MavTiveu)v /cot 'HXiitov. 
 
 Toig ^f f3or]0ovaiv ri noXig 1] Trii^nrovaa TvapeyiTw /iie^pi /nlv 
 TpiaKovTa v^iepuiv dlroy, ewi^v iXOr) kg t^v ttoXiv ti^v ewayyuXaaav 
 poriOtiv, Kai amoucTi /card TavTa' rjv ^e nXiova fiovXtovTai ^povov 
 ry GTpaTia^ Xpn(TOai, t] noXig t] /usTaTniii^PaiuBvt] gt^orw dlroy, rw /ttfy 
 oTrXtrr? /coij/ziXw Kai to^^tij Tpfig ojSoXou^ Alyiva'iovg T?]g ^f^ikpag 
 iKaaTr\g^ tw ^ iTnral ^pa^fuiiv A'lyivaiav. 
 
 U Ce TToXig j ^ETaneii^a/nivr} Trjv vye/uioviav £X£rai, oray £y ttj 
 avT^g o 7roX£/toc ^' i]v Se noi So^ir, Talg woXem koiv^ aTpaTeieadai, 
 TO \cToy T?}g »;y£^oytac t^ieTen'ai Traaaig Talg iroXeGiv. 
 
 '* O^oaot ^f rdc aiTovSdg ^ AOrivaiovg /tiev virep tb af/xJy avTwv 
 Kai T(3v Su^tA^a'xcu.', 'A^y^Iot SI Kai MavTivijg Kai 'HXeloi Kai ot 
 '^v^fia^oi to6t(m)v /card 7roX£tt' djLivivTMV. 6/hvvvtu)v Se tov emxc'piov 
 opKov tKacjToi TOV fikyiaTov KaTd t'fpwy TeXtiivv. o Se opKog eoTU) 
 
 Kara Upu,v rtXtiiov} By Upiov rtXdiov 
 some learned critics have understood vic- 
 tims oXoKXr)pujv fcard Trjv r)XiKiav Kai fjirj 
 XtXwPnfiiva, such as are called in Horn. 
 11. 1. 315, TtXrikffaaQ iKarofifiag. But, as 
 I)uk. observes, this was no more than all 
 victims m sacrifice were expected to be, 
 according to Aristotle, as cited in Athen. 
 XV. 5, and Lucian de Sacrif. p. 330. And 
 he agrees with Buds«us and Hudson, that 
 the expression Upd rtXeia designated 
 among the Greeks what were called l)y 
 
 the Romans * majores et eximine hostiie,' 
 and which the shorter Schol. on Hom. 11. 
 i. 65, calls TiXeiag Ovaiag. Arnold adduces 
 in illustration a passage of Herodot. i. 183, 
 where rd TfXta tCjv TrpolSdrwv are op- 
 posed to Tu yaXa9t]vd, as in the Latin 
 writers hostke majores are distinguished 
 from host'ue lactentes. Compare also Plato, 
 p. 834, TTojXoig Tt d^oXoig (meaning, * which 
 have not cast their first teeth ') Kai rtXtnov 
 Tf Kai djioXwv rdlg ntffoig. ^lian, V. Hist, 
 vii. 13, (jXTirepovv ttCjXoi Trpbg tov TiXtiov 
 
238 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 420. 
 
 OL. 89, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XLTX. 
 
 289 
 
 oSt* * 'E/UjUfvw rij ^v/ufxaxla Kara to. ^vjKiiiiUva BiKaiu)Q Ka\ af^Xa- 
 |3wc Kai a^oAwc, Kai ov 7ro(>aj3>i<TOjttat Tty^vy ouSf ^t^X"''V ^t^^^^t*?-' 
 oVvwvrwv ^£ AOrJvptTi /utv ») /3ouX»i Kai ai tv^rj/ioi a())(af, t^op/covv- 
 Ttjv ^€ 0£ rijouravftc* €v ''Aoya ^t t; jSouXiJ zeal oi o-y^oij/corra /cat oi 
 *A/OTurai, t^op/couvrwv ^l oi o-ySorJ/corra* tv ^ Mavrii'tta oi Ar/- 
 /[(lovp-yot fcat ?) jSovAt) fcat at tiAXai ap)(^at, f^opycouvrwv 0£ ot Btw- 
 pot Kai oi noX6^iap)(Oi' fv ^e ''HXt^t oi Arj^tiovpyoi Kai oi ra TfXrj 
 
 (scil. tTTTTov). Pausan. t. ii. 33, V'ttttoi 
 rsXctot, i. e. full-grown. And so tsXhoq 
 is used to denote maturity or fulness of 
 growth in the expression TtXtiog dviip 
 (as opposed to child or str'tplhuj) in Pol. v. 
 29, 2. Ap])ian, i. 030, 87, and (JOfi, 91. 
 Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 4, and 5, 11. yEl. V. Hist, 
 xiii. 1, TiKi'iaq yvvaiKaQ, ' justse setatis ac 
 staturse.' See more on the term TfXeiog 
 in my note on a passage of the New Testa- 
 ment, Eph. iv. 13. Finally, this very ex- 
 pression Kara upoJv rtX. ofivvvai occurs 
 in Andoc. p. 48, and Demosth. 1365, 17- 
 And, with allusion to this, Lucian, Tim. 7? 
 and Philop. 21, uses the phrase kuO' Upwv 
 nX iu)p k(TTidttiv, which passages show 
 that the article was here rightly cancelled, 
 from many MSS., by Bekker, Poppo, and 
 Goeller. On the force here of the prep. 
 Karil, which bears the sense super, * over,' 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 581. On i^fitvut see 
 note on ch. 18, 9. 
 
 By at ivlt]noi dpxai are meant, as 
 Dukas, Poppo, and Arnold are agreed, the 
 principal home magistrates (as the archons, 
 secretaries, and ypafifiartXg), as opposed 
 to the arparriyoi, who held office among 
 the /or<?i(;« -state allies. So Duker com- 
 pares in ^schin. p. 45, R. apxi^ — Z^'/''' 
 ivSrjixov, firjTt vntpopioi', and Arnold ad- 
 duces from Arist. Pol. iii. 10, rd tvcr]fia 
 Kai rd vTrtpopia (scil. Trpdy/iara). Also 
 Didot, from Xen. Anah. vii. 1, 34, rd oIkoi 
 TtXr}, * the home magistrates.' 
 
 ot oydofjKOi'Ta] Respecting these, — of 
 whom nothing certain is known, — the 
 reader is refeiTed to Wachsm. Ant. Gr. 
 i. 2, p. 88. I have in my Translation 
 expressed it as my opinion that the Coun- 
 cil of Eighty was an aristocratical body, 
 holding the same position as the Chamber 
 of Peers in France with respect to the 
 Senate, and that the ArtifncB just after 
 subjoined were the Presidents of that 
 Council : a view, I find, since adopted by 
 Dr. Arnold, and which has something to 
 countenance it in the fiict, — mentioned 
 by Goeller, — that, as appears from Plut. 
 Quaest. Grsec. 1., in the Dorian constitu- 
 tion of Epidaurus there were certain state- 
 officers called 'ApTvvai, chosen out of the 
 
 whole body of the Senate, doubtless meant 
 to act as presidents, or a sort of commit- 
 tee, probably with a power, among others, 
 similar to that of the Caput of the Uni- 
 versity of Cambridge. Finally, some con- 
 firmation to the opinion may be deduced 
 from the deriratton of the word, which 
 comes from the verb dprvvu), to arrange, 
 prepare, set in order, (so Hom. II. ii. 55, 
 TOVQ oyt ffvyKaX'eoag, TrvKivr)v rjprvpeTo 
 ^ovXr]v. See also Pind. Nem. viii. 20.) as 
 the Spartan magistrates called 'App-oarai 
 were so denominated from the verb dp- 
 
 fiol^lt). 
 
 I have followed Poppo and Goeller in 
 editing ol instead of vulg. at, which, though 
 retained by Bekker, is really, as Poppo 
 has shown, indefensible. As to the weak- 
 ness of the former in external authority, 
 (though I find it to have been the original 
 reading of the Cod. Clarend.) that is fully 
 balanced by its preponderance in internal 
 evidence ; since easily may we account for 
 the change of o\ into at by the scribes 
 (namely, from the circumstance of their 
 regarding aprf'rat as a common noun, not 
 as a name of office) ; but not t'lce versa. 
 
 On the subject of the Ar)fxiovpyo\, just 
 after spoken of, even less is known than 
 on that of the ' ApTvvai. The term was 
 one to denote state-officers in the despatch 
 of public business ; though of what kind 
 is far from clear. In Demosth. p. 280, 3, 
 and Pol. xxiv. 5, IG. Livy, xxi. 22, the 
 hjfiiovpyoi are mentioned as the chief 
 magistrates in Achaia ; and in Plut. t. ii. 
 807, and i. 1047, as chief magistrates in 
 the Peloponnesian states ; and, again, in 
 Pseudo-Phalaris, Ep. ii. as magistrates at 
 Delphi. And, as we learn from what fol- 
 lows, there were some also at Ells. But 
 of the drjfiiovpyoi at Mantinea we have no 
 where else any mention. The Gfwpoi, like 
 the Pythil at Sparta, were, as Goeller 
 shows fi'om Miiller and Dissen., * a sacred 
 college which had the cai'e of all oracles 
 that concerned the state, and the gene- 
 ral superintendence of religious matters 
 throughout the state.' Of the UoX'tiiapxoi 
 mention is made more than once in Polyb. 
 As to the nature of their office, nothing 
 
 Ii 
 
 c^ovrfc Kat ot t^aKoaioi, l^opKovvTwv ^e ot Atifjiiovpyoi /cat ol Ota- 
 /uo^uXaKcg. araveovaOai oe touc op/couc AOrjvaiovg fiev iovrac 
 tC 'HXtv Kai fc ^avTivHav Kai tc Ap'yo^, T^iaKovra »//UEpat<; irpo 
 OXv/uTTUov, ApjHovc ht Kai HXetouc Kai MavTiveag lovrac AOii- 
 ro2^£, CEKa riiuief}aiQ ir^o V\avaOi]vaiwv twi' fnyaXwi'. rac,* ^£ ^ur- 
 Or]Kag rag TTfot tmv GTTOvctjov Kai twv op/cwv Kai tvjq ^u^tjuaytac 
 avay^ia\pai fv (Tti}\ij XiOivij, AOrjvaiovg /liIv tv TroXft, Apyt'iovg 
 Of fv aynpa ev tov AttoWioioq tm ifpw, Marrtrfa^' Se Iv tov Ato^ 
 TiZ lipii), Ev ry ayopa. KaTaOevTijjv cl Kai OXv/httukti <TT»iX)/i/ 
 ^aX/c»/i' Koivri OXujUTrtotg rote vvvi. Lav o£ Ti coKy ufjLHVov uvai 
 raig ttoXeci ravraig, irpoaOeivai irpoq toiq ^vyKei/nivotc. o ti [^'J 
 av co^Tf raig iroXeGiv awaaaig Koivy povXtvojuivaigj tovto Kvpiov 
 
 firai. 
 
 ALVlll. At /lev anovcai Kai ai ^v/mf^iaxiai o'vrtjg tytrovTo' /cat 
 ai riov AaKkcaijuovtwv Kai AOr]vai(M)v ovk aTrei^rjvTO tovtov tviKa 
 ()vc v(j> iTipdiv. 2. Kop'ivOioi ^6, 'Apyi'iwv omg ^t>/u/tta^oi, ovk 
 eatfXdov eg nvrag, aXXa Kai yei'o/tfvy/c; rrpo tovtov HXttotc,* kui 
 
 Apy^ioig Kai yiavTtvtvai ^vjujna^iag, Toig avToig ttoXcjueTv /cat 
 iipijvrjv ayftv, ov Qvvwfxofrav, apKtiv c iipacrav acpiai Ttiv TTowrrji' 
 ytro/ifrr/v eTrt/ta^tav, aXXrjXotg (5ot^0uv, ^vvBiriaTpaTevtiv ^t /nrf^evi. 
 S. Ol fjiv KopivOioi ovTOjg a7riaTri<jav raJv ^vfn/aa^MV, Kai Trpog Tovg 
 Aa/ctoat/toi'touc TraXtv Tr)V yvu)fjir\v fi\ov. 
 
 XLIX. OXvfjLTTia o kykvETo tov Oipovg tovtov, oig Av^poaOivrjg 
 
 ApKag irayKpnTiov to Trpiorov iv'tKa' Kai AaKb^aifiovioi tou Upov 
 VTTO HXcitui' Hpydr](Tav, wcrre ^tr| Qvuv jliyj^ aywv'i^icjOai, ovk 
 
 certain is known. They were probably, as 
 Heihn. supposes, not generals, but general 
 superintendents, or directors of military 
 affairs, similarlv as at Athens the third 
 Archon was called the Polemarchos. With 
 respect to the ot rd tbXt} txovrtg, these 
 are by Arnold supposed to designate some 
 particular council who exercised the sove- 
 reign authority as a sort of council of 
 administration ; while Poppo regards the 
 words as equivalent to ol uirav to Kvpog 
 txovTtg at ch. 58. Compare with the pre- 
 sent the expression rtXog tx'^^'^^S at iv. 
 118, 6, where see note. 
 
 Finally, the Gt(Tfio<pvXaKeg (answering 
 to the OtanoBsrai and vono<pvXaK(g) were 
 not civil jurists only, but divine also. So 
 in Diod. Sic. v. 67, by OetrfxofpvXaKeg and 
 BiCfpoQ'iTai are to be understood, o'l rd 
 rrpog tovq Otovg offia Kai tCjv dpOpwTTbjv 
 vofxovg ^ia(pvXdrTOVTfg. The iv after 
 dpaypn\l^ai is used with allusion to the 
 
 letters being cut in or engraven. This 
 inscribing of treaties on pillars of stone is 
 facetiously alluded to bv Aristoph. Lysist. 
 511,and Ach.727. Av.*1050 & 1054. The 
 ^' after o rt I am now induced, with Poppo, 
 Bekker, and Goeller, to regard as an 
 interpolation ; the construction, as Dr. 
 Arnold points out, being, idv Sk ti SoKy 
 TrpoffOtivai, o rt av So^y — tovto Kvpiov 
 tlvai. 
 
 Ch. XLIX. 1. o\g 'Avdpoa6evr]g — 
 tviKn} ' in which Androsthenes was the 
 victor (cari'ied off the prize) for the first 
 time.' On this use of the imperfect, where 
 one should have expected the aorist, 
 Poppo in his Prol. i. p. 155, observes, that 
 * non sa3pius nee diutius vincebat, sed semel 
 ricit. Refertur tamen haec sententia ad 
 priorem, ideoque tempori relative locus, 
 et simul effectus victorite (ut honor quo 
 victor fruebatur) ita permanere signifi- 
 catur.' 
 
240 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 42a. 
 
 UT'ivovTiq T^iv ^'lktiv auToTc, vv ^v Tw 'OXvfiinaKio vi^uo 'HXfTot 
 Kart^iKafjavTO aiirwv, (j>aaKOVTeQ fdi/xlc cttI Oupfcov T£^ tux^q iirXa 
 imveyKfiv, Kal k Aiirpwv airwv OTrXirag £V raiQ 'OXv^nriaKalf; 
 anov^alg eairifixl^ai. 1] ^£ /cara^tVrj ^^tcrx/Xtai^ ^ral »](Tav, K:ara rov 
 OTrAirnv tfcacTTOi; 8uo juvaT, wcTTrtp d vo^ioc t'x"; 2. Aa/cc^at^o- 
 vtoi §£, irpedjStic 7r6/u^//ai'r£C, avreXtyov jui) gtKat'wc (i(;)wv^ fcaraSt- 
 ^iKaaOai, XeyovTiq jmr] CTrrjyyiXOai ttw k AaKE^a'i^ova t^q anov' 
 ^ac, or* £(i67rEiUi//av roue OTrXirac 3. 'HXeloi^^a rrjv Trap' aJroTg 
 k-€X"/ot"»' »'^»» fV«^«»' ^"'«* (TTpti'roic yap cT</)iVtv aiiroTg iTrayyeX- 
 Xovai), Kal »5(Jux«2;ovrwv (T(J)wi' /cai ou TrpotrStx^^^^'*^^',^^ ^V '^^"^" 
 gale, aurouc Xa^av a^t/c^aovrac 4. ol ^e Aa/ce^ai^ovcoi VTnXdf.i' 
 j3ayov ov x?^^^ ^^^^^^ avrouc eirayytiXai en eg AaKibai^inva, €i adt- 
 /ceIv 76 n^ri' iv6inilov ailroug, aXX' ou^ ^^ vo^u^ovra^ roGro gpacrai, 
 fca! OTrXa oJSa/Liocxe ere aJroIg CTTEVEyKElv. 'HXaoi Sf roG auroJ 
 
 ^v ry 'OXvuTTiuKt^ vofitp] 'by virtue of, 
 or agreeably to, the Olympic law ' (mean- 
 ing the law which regulated all proceed- 
 ings that regarded the Olympic festival) : 
 of which sense, rightly assigned to the Iv 
 by Poppo, examples are adduced in Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 577, from Plato, p. f)20, and 
 Thucyd. vii. 67, and i. 77, iv rolg o/iototc 
 vofioiQ Tag KpicreiQ iroitlv. 
 
 With respect to the word (T<l>ag, sl little 
 after, I am of opinion that it is, not- 
 withstanding the strenuous endeavours 
 made to defend it by Bauer and Arnold, 
 untenable. Quite inadmissible are the 
 methods propounded by them, as proceed- 
 ing on the precarious principle of taking 
 for granted either (as is done by Blume) 
 a supposed confounding of the uses of the 
 pronouns acpdg and avrovg, or (as by 
 Arnold) a very harsh anacoluthon, by 
 which our author is supposed to have 
 written ^(pdg before he had fixed on the 
 particular verb on which it was to depend. 
 Surely far better is it to suppose, with 
 Goeller and Poppo, that a<pag is a mistake 
 of the scribes for ff(j>u>i/ ; which is, indeed, 
 the more probable from the circumstance 
 that in manuscript character the two 
 words are exceedingly similar. 
 
 With respect to the construction, otpCJv 
 kiri ^vpKov re rtlxog is by Goeller com- 
 pared with a<pu>v IttI tov Yltipaia : and 
 so, just after, AiTrptov avriov. The con- 
 jecture, indeed, proceeds on the sup- 
 position that Phyrcus was a fort belonging 
 to the Eleans. But although nothing cer- 
 tain be known about the matter, it is more 
 probable that it was not. As to the place 
 itself, it is no where else mentioned in the 
 
 classical writers, except that when Hesych. 
 explains <pvpKog by rtlxof, and (pvpKop 
 (Dorice for (pvpKog) by 6x»'pwjMrt, he has 
 preserved the common name, from which 
 the appellation was formed ; and probably 
 this (pvpKog was only a dialectical variety 
 of the common form irvpyog. 
 
 With respect to the site of this Fort 
 Phyrcus, it certainly was not, as Poppo 
 supposes, at Phryxa, near Olympia ; for 
 that would surely be much too far off. It 
 was probably at the present Fort Kleidi, 
 which is laid down in the map of Lapie 
 and Wyld at a commanding position on 
 a projecting promontory of the mountain, 
 about nine miles N.NE. from the site of 
 old Lepreum. That it was not far from 
 Lepreum, is clear from the context. We 
 may suppose it to have been in the ter- 
 ritory of Elis, though on the very borders 
 of the district of Lepreum ; forming the 
 Derbeni or pass from Triphylia into 
 Lepreatis. 
 
 2. (T(i>wv Kara^diKaaQai^ On tlie nature 
 of the construction, see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 490. M^ iTrrjyysXOaL rag ffirovSag : 
 meaning, that 'the Olympic holy-day or 
 festival had not been proclaimed,' as was 
 regularly done by the Eleian heralds called 
 (TTTov^o^opoi. The sense of the whole pas- 
 sage, from AaKtdaifiOvioi to tTrivfyKtiv, 
 (which is not a little perplexed and ob- 
 scure,) is best expressed by Heilm. and 
 Coi'ay as follows : ' Lacedtemonii vero 
 missis legatis contradicebant, negantes se 
 juste condemnatos, ac dicentes Lacedie- 
 moni nondum denunciatas fuisse indueias, 
 quo tempore sues milites amiatos (in arces 
 Phyrcum et Lepreum) inmiihcrint. Elei 
 
 01.. 90, 1.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. L. 
 
 241 
 
 Xo'you HxovTo, wg /alv ovk dSiKovai inrj Sv TriKTOnvai' d ^'e (Bov- 
 Xovrai a^pidi Akw^eov diroSoOvai, ro re avrwv ^lipog dcpuvcu rou 
 apyumov, K«i 6 rw OeiJ ylyverai avrol vir'ep eKtivtov ektictuv. 
 L, Qg S ovK emiKOvov, avOig ra^f v^uwv, AUpwr juev /lu] aVo- 
 Sovvai, u |i»i /3ouXorrat, f aro/Sarrec II iiri rov (Biojuiov rov Aiog 
 rou OXv^Trinv, ^TrnSii irpodvuovvrai xp^^Oai rw hp^^ diron^ijai 
 
 iVaVTlOV TWV EXXVVU)V »] IHinV dTTO^U^CTHV VCTTEpov TfJV KaTa^lKYJV. 
 
 2. wc ^i ov^e Tavra ijOeXov, AaKiSaifxovLOi fxlv upyovro rou Upod, 
 Ovalag Kal aywrtuv, Kal oIkol tOvov, ol S'e aXXoi "EXXrjveg iOei^povv] 
 
 vero indueias apud se jam fuisse dicebant, 
 quippe qui sibi primis has indueias indi- 
 cere solerent (et deinde exteris) ; ac se 
 quiescentes (secures), neque tale quid ex- 
 spectantes, utpote induciarum tempore, a 
 Lacedaemoniis clam injuria affectos esse. 
 Lacedscraonii contra respondebant Eleos 
 non amplius oportuisse indueias Lacediemo- 
 niis fieri putabant [si factam esse putarent 
 seu putavissent] ; sed indueias denun- 
 ciasse, quod hoc non factum putarent.' 
 Render, * The Lacedaemonians, however, 
 sent ambassadors representing in replv, 
 that they were unjustly condemned in that 
 fine, and alleging that the festival truce 
 had not yet been proclaimed [at Lace- 
 dsemonj when they sent off' the troops 
 [against Fort Phyrcos and Lepreum] . 
 But the Eleans alleged that the trace was 
 already on foot (for they proclaim it first 
 in their own territory) ; and that it was 
 while they themselves were in quiet se- 
 curity, and not expecting [any such thing] 
 as in a time of truce, that those surprised 
 and did them the injury.' But the Lace- 
 daemonians replied, that * it was not any 
 longer incumbent on them to proclaim the 
 truce at Laced{«mon, if they then thought 
 that injury had been done them by the 
 Lacedaemonians, but that they had so pro- 
 claimed the truce because they thought 
 that it had not been done, and that they 
 had borne no arms against them after they 
 had received the message of the truce.' 
 
 4. vTreXanfiavov] This is best explained 
 by the Schol. Lugd. U SiaSoxng aTrsKpi- 
 vovTo, ' they rejoined,' literally, alleged in 
 answer ; a sense of v7roXafi0dvoj almost 
 confined to the phrase vrroXa^wv dire or 
 t>>7, though found in Plato, p. 338, ravrtj 
 tf7roXafi(3dv(ig, y dv KUKOvpyriaaig fidXi(TTa 
 TOV Xoyov. 
 
 u}g fifv — TTfKrOrjvai] * that they could 
 not be persuaded that those liad not injured 
 them.' I have followed Goeller and Bekker 
 in reading, for vulg. avTuiv, what the con- 
 text rather n quires, avrwv. Of b rai 0(o3 
 VOL. 11. * 
 
 yiyverat the sense is, ' what falls or is due 
 to the god.' 
 
 Ch. L. I. dva(3dvreg] For dvajSnvTeg, 
 
 Bekker has, solely on conjecture, edited 
 
 ava^dvrag. And indeed in a matter so 
 
 mmute the authority of MSS. is so slender, 
 
 that I should have been inclined to follow 
 
 Bekker in so editing, were it not that 
 
 internal evidence is in favour of dvajidv 
 
 Teg ; for, had the accus. been the original 
 
 reading, who, it may be asked, would have 
 
 altered it to the nominative? Hence I 
 
 have chosen, with Poppo and Goeller, to 
 
 retam the common reading ; the use of the 
 
 nomin. being doubtless, as Poppo shows, 
 
 occasioned by the occurrence of the verbs 
 
 f3ovXovTai and TrpoOvfiovvTai, just as at 
 
 ch. 41, aW H ^ovXovrai irolnoi iivai the 
 
 nom. hoi^oi took its rise from (iovXovTai 
 
 before. The point, however, is one not so 
 
 certain but that I have thought proper to 
 
 affix an obelus. 
 
 dTTOfioaai — ATTodwffeiv] The Scholiast 
 and Abresch here explain aTrofidaai by ^i' 
 opKov Kvpojffai, ' to make assurance of any 
 thing by oath.' And Dobree regards the 
 term as equivalent to tTrofioffai. But why, 
 then, it may be asked, was not t7ro/i6(Tal 
 here used, considering that it was the term 
 commonly employed in such a case ? Not, 
 I think, as Arnold is of opinion,— from the 
 tendency of the oath being exculpatory, 
 (and therefore deprecating the severity 
 of the law,) but because dTrofiocrai is a 
 stronger term than tTrofioaai, (see Horn. 
 Od. 11. 377.) being indeed required by »} 
 Unv. And so in Horn. Od. xv. 436, we 
 have, dvrwiivvov (scil. irouiv) wg UeXevsv. 
 See also xii. 303. x. 345. xviii. 58, and 
 compare yEschin. p. 20, 27. 
 
 2. Here the words Ovaiag Kai dyiorcjv 
 are illustrative of tiny, rov ttpov. Simi- 
 larly a little before, ch. 49, we had rov 
 iipov elpx9t}(Tav, wtrrs ^n) Outiv filjS' dyw- 
 viKf<rOai. By Wtiopovv it is meant that 
 they partook in the sacred ceremonies, as 
 sacrificants and dyojvKrrai, were not mere 
 
 R 
 
242 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 419. 
 
 TrXriv AeTTOEarwr. 3. o^a>c ^£ ol 'HXeToi, SeSrorEC ^^^ ^/^ Qvatom,^ 
 Ivv owXiHQ Twv vfWTfpwv (f>v\aKf]v ^xoV »lX0ov gc auToTc Kai 
 'Aoy^^oe fcai MavrtvSc, x^^^oi EKaTiptJV, Kctl ' ^Ovvaiu)v linr^ig, ^ oi 
 Iv^'Aoyei vTri^Evov tijv Eopr/p'. 4. ^iog S' eyevero tij Trovrjyupei 
 fiiya \u) £uv OTrXotc £X0a)(Ttv ol Aafct^oiftoviot, aWwqTB Kal tTTH^j] 
 Kal At'xac o 'Ap/C£(TiXaou Aa/Cfc^aijuovioc €V toJ aywvi utto rwy 
 pcS^ov^i^v TrXijyag tXajStv, on, vi/cwvTog tou tauTou ^ujou?, «^at 
 avaKrjpux^a'Tot; Boiwrwv Srj^iO(Tiov /carci t>)v ou/c-tSovcrmv riJc aywvt- 
 (j£wc, TrpotXe^Jv ic t6v ayi::iva, avt^im rov i^vioxov, j^ovXifitvog 
 
 spectators, as the Lacedsemonians (such 
 of them as, like Lichas, attended) must 
 have been. 
 
 3. Kvv ottXoiq] Hterally, * with arms in 
 their hands,' armati, as crvv rdlg oirXoig in 
 Xen. C}T. vii. 4, 5 and 7. Anab. iii. 2, 4. 
 iv. 3, 6, and trvv ottXoiq k\9t1v m Xen. 
 Hist. vii. 4, 35. Eurip. Phoen. 514. Ion 
 1292. I ph. Aul. 754. 
 
 4. Kai Aix«cl Render, * even Lichas.' 
 It is thus implied that he was a person of 
 great consequence : and that he was really 
 such, is shown by Poppo, Prol. i. 2, IIG, 
 and Ruhnk. on Xen. Mem. i. 2, 61. 
 
 VTTO Twv f)ai3dovx(^v Tr\T]yaQ tXa^tv] 
 It is debated among the critics, whether 
 by pa^covxoiv be denoted the lictors, i. e. 
 beadles, or the "EXXi]vo^tKat or ayiovo- 
 Osrai. Bredow and Siebelis adopt the 
 latter view, which they support from the 
 Scholiast on Aristoph. Pac. 7^3, and Pans, 
 vi. 2, 1, naaTiyovaiv avrbv ol 'EWavo- 
 diKai. But, as it is remarked by Valekn. 
 on Herodot. viii. 59, ' what these august 
 judges are said to have done is only to be 
 understood as having been done by their 
 orders, through the instrumentality of their 
 lictors.' Moreover, the word pai3do(p6^oQ 
 is never, I believe, used in the sense jSpa- 
 fttvTt)<: or dyutvoOiTT]g, (that being confined 
 to palSdoi'xog or pai3^ov6p.og,) but only 
 in the sense Iktor. So the author of the 
 Etym. Mag. p. 72, 12, (cited by Valekn.) 
 says, 'AXvTcipx^Qf ^ ^^ '"'P '0\v^7riaK(fi 
 dyiovi tvKuapiag dpx*^^' 'HXttoi yap rovg 
 pa^Cocpopovg fj pa(TTiyo(p6povg ctXvrag 
 KaXovan'. The phrase virb Tutv pa(3L 
 7rA?jyac tXa(it may mean either simply, 
 * he received stripes at the hands of the 
 lictors,' or ' received a whipping from 
 them.' Compare Xen. Laced, vi. 2, Traip 
 TrXt]ydQ Xaiiojy vtt' dXXov, and Cyrop. i. 
 3, 14, iiri fiiq, I'lKy TrXrjydg tXa(3oy. But 
 the former is the more probable sense ; 
 and we may suppose the meaning to be, 
 that ' the Uctors used stripes to drive 
 Lichas from the course,' where, as being 
 
 a mere spectator, he had no right to be. 
 Thus TrXrjydg tXajSf stands simply for 
 tppaTtiltTO, the term, in a similar case, 
 used in Herodot. viii. 59, tv Toiai dywai 
 ot TrpoiKavKTrdfifvoi pairi^ovTai. And at 
 vii. 35, that writer uses together, as 
 synonymous, paTTiKtiv and iTriKtoQai fia- 
 ariyi TrXriydg. Mitford, indeed, remai-ks 
 that *the manner in which Lysias tells the 
 story, would rather lead us to suppose that 
 Lichas was formally condemned to receive 
 a public flagellation, which was inflicted 
 accordingly : ' and that the phrase will 
 bear this sense, is certain. But whether 
 Lysias meant that, or not, the thing itself 
 is incredible ; and the statement of Lysias 
 will only furnish another instance of what 
 Dr. Arnold adverts to at ch. 52, ' the in- 
 veterate habits of exaggerati(»n which led 
 the rhetoricians and rhetorical orators to 
 falsify every fact they touched on.' Neither, 
 again, will the words of our author bear 
 such a sense, notwithstanding what Mit- 
 ford says, who, with little regard to con- 
 sistency, assigns to the words the sense, 
 * struck Lichas in the presence of the 
 assembly ;' as though the words of Thu- 
 cydides could bear either of two meanings 
 so opposite to each other. The blows 
 and stripes inflicted on Lichas, to drive 
 him from the course, were, as being an 
 ignominious chastisement, abundantly suf- 
 flcient for the purpose in view,— namely, to 
 maintain order, by keeping mere spectatoi-s 
 from coming on the course. And that, in 
 point of fact, all that the lictors did in the 
 case of Lichas was to drive him oft' the 
 coui-se with strokes of their rods, is attested 
 by Xen. Hist. iii. 2, 21, who, in naiTating 
 the story, says, naariyovi'Ttg avrbv, dvdpa 
 ytpovra, t^rjXaaav. 
 
 bn the idiom in Tt)v ovK-l^ovaiav rrJQ 
 dyuiviatojg, see note at i. 137 ; and on the 
 rare word dycjviaig, see my note on Rom. 
 ix. 21. Tor dytJva : meaning, according 
 to the use of the term in Honi. Od. viii. 
 260, et al. tlie course. The reference in 
 
 OL. 90, 1.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LI. 
 
 243 
 
 ^r^X^crat on lavrov vv to «>«* ^^« TroXXaJ ^i) ^laXXov .7r6</)oPrjyro 
 navreg, Kal tSofcec rt vaov icreGOai. ol ^levroi Aa/ce8acjiov(oi mv 
 
 'yaaav \ re, Kal v V'! «»^^«^^ "^^^ ^^^^^'^^ ^' '^ ^'J^'^r^'"'' 
 /u.rci ri 'OXifima 'A^yfioi re Kal ol £u^iftaxot a<t>lKOVTO derjcro^tvoi 
 air^v irapd G<j>ag ^XOtlv. Kal ^aKe^al^lovliov Trpt^Pacc ervy^ov 
 7rap6vTeg' Kal, noXXiliv Xoya)v yBvo^livu,v, riXog ouS.v .npayfiri' 
 clXXa, cTHCJiiiod yevoi^dvov, ^ceXJOridav Uaaroi ett oIkov. Kai ro Oepog 
 
 tTiXtVTa. ^ . rp 
 
 LI. Tou S* k-Kiyiyvotikvov yi^i^vog H^a/cXtcoraic roig sv \ pa- 
 Xm /tmxn ^7^»'^ro irpog Alviavag Kal AoXoTrac Kal MvXdag, Kai 
 GwdaXwv rivag. 2. wpoaoiKodvTa ydp rd tOxni radra ry noXei 
 TToX.Vca hr ou yap eir' HXXr, nvl yy i] ry rouro^v to xu>piov erec- 
 'x/iaOri' Kal evBvg t£ KaOiaTaiiUvy Ty ttoXh rivavTiovvTo, eg .ogov ibv-^ 
 vavTO i>OHpovTeg, Kal rort r^ ^i<ixV ^v'lKnaav roue 'Hpa/cXeoirac, Km 
 Eeva/orjc o f Kvi^ioc \aKt^aifx6viog ipx^^ ^^^'^^ aTreOavE, Eie^Oa- 
 
 avToXg, further on, is obscure and disputed. 
 Arnold supposes it to belong to ndvTeg. 
 But to this it is objected by Poppo, that 
 the particles re, Kai prove that each 
 member pertains to the Lacedsemonians, 
 and that the sense will thus be, * so passed 
 off" the festival to the Lacedaemonians,' 
 meaning that they sufered it to so pass ; 
 a sense this so jejune and difficult to be 
 elicited from the words, that I should 
 prefer, with Dr. Arnold, to refer them to 
 TrdvTEg ; and as to the objection advanced 
 by Poppo, that may very well be removed 
 by altering the re, which can here have no 
 force, into A, which (I would observe) was 
 formerly the reading of the Cod. Clarend., 
 and which certainly would here yield a 
 sense most suitable, — namely, that the 
 Lacedicmonians, however, kept quiet at 
 least ; though they doubtless resented the 
 aff'ront, and, as we find from Pausan. iii. 
 8, 2, and v. 4, 5, revenged it by annual 
 iiTuptions into the territory of Elis, until 
 they reduced the Eleans to restore the 
 privileges taken away, to abandon all rule 
 over the neighbouring subject-cantons, and 
 to disembattle their city walls. Howevei-, 
 the reference in avrolg cannot be to 
 Travreg, which is not sufficiently prominent 
 to be the object of reference ;^ for jravrfg 
 is not the real nominative to £7r£0o/3ijvro, 
 that being the pronoun {avrot) latent in 
 the verb, ' they were all of them afraid : ' 
 where the plural is used because ry iravri- 
 yvpfi, here referred to, is a noun of fmdti- 
 tude, as in a passage of the Nevv Testament, 
 Hebr. xii. 23, pivpidaiv dyyiXiov iravtj- 
 yvpu. So o Xabg is used with a verb in 
 
 the plural in another passage of the New 
 Testament, Acts iii. 10, Trdg 6 Xabg 
 i7rXri(Teri(Tav Odii^ovg. The sense may be 
 thus expressed : 'so passed off" the festival 
 to the assembled multitude.' 
 
 5. (TtKTfxov ytvonivov] See note supra 
 
 ch. 45. ^, - 
 
 Ch. LT. 1. AtViai'ag] These are by 
 Herodotus called 'Eviijvtg. See 1. vii. 132 
 and 198 : though indeed in those passages 
 some good MSS. have Aivinvfg. And the 
 JE is, moreover, supported by Pausan. x. 
 8, 2, and x. 22, 5. Scylax, 14 & 24. Max. 
 Tyr. Diss. 28, 4. 2, 58, and Eurip. Iph. Aul. 
 267. This tribe uihabited part of the valley 
 of the Sperchius, to the east of Heraclea. 
 They had, we may suppose, a town called 
 ^nia, which is, indeed, laid down by 
 Arrowsmith ; though, perhaps, on uncer- 
 tain data. . . 
 
 2. 6 Kvt^ioc] Little probable is it that 
 theLacedjKinonians should have committed 
 the government of so important a city to 
 a foreigner. It is the united opinion of 
 Heilm.rHaack, Poppo, Goeller, and Arnold, 
 that Kvidiog is the genitive of the proper 
 name Kvi^ig, formed, Arnold observes, like 
 ToaKig, VodKiog, iv. 107 : and he supposes 
 the termination -tog to have been here 
 employed rather than -i^og, for the pur- 
 pose of avoiding the recurrence of the t%vo 
 deltas. But the principle of euphont/ will 
 surely not apply to lydig which makes 
 lydiSog, and MriSig, MrjOi^oc, vtuCig,vui- 
 didog, and podig, podidog; whde apdtg 
 makes dp^iog. As to PoaKig, Voa^iog, 
 adduced by Arnold from iv. 107, all nouns 
 in KtQ make tog or eojg, never, 1 believe, 
 
 u2 
 
244 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 419. 
 
 OL. 90, I.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LIII. 
 
 245 
 
 pyjijav Of Kcii (lAXoc Tu)v H^Drt/cXatoTtui'. Km o ■^u^iov iTiXtvra Kai 
 ctJCiKaTov crot; ra> ttoXe/hoj trtAfura. 
 
 Lli. Tou o fTrtyt-yi'Ojucrou Of'povCj £u(9ug 0|fj^OjU£vov, rrp/ H|Oa- 
 icXftai', o>c jiihTa Tt}v ^av»ji' KaKtjq f^Ofc/pero, Boiwrcx nap^Xapov, 
 Kai H-y);or(7r7rtoai' tov Aa/ctSai/toi'iov, wg ou /coXtut; ap^ovra, t^" 
 eirijutpftv. cei(JuvTiQ cl 7raptXo|3ov ro y^Ljplov, fn\^ AaKicai/Liovuvv 
 Ttt /caret nfXo7roi'V)7(TO]' 0opvj5ovfiivu)Vy Adrivaioi XajDtoai, Aa/ct- 
 oa(/(U)'(ot ^tiiTOi Wjr^-yt^^oj'ro aurotc- 
 
 2. Kat TOU aurou 6tpoi;f,' AXKij3ui^t]c: o KXfti'iou, aTpcnr^yot: (Lv 
 AOtjvatijJVf A^yeitvv Kai rtZv ^via/na'^tjv ^v/uir^acrQovTwv, eXO(i)v tg 
 YleXoTTOvvrjoov /lut oX'iyiov AOtfvaiotv ottXitwv kgi toc,(>T(jjv, kui tiov 
 ttvToOiv t,viJ/na\wv TrapaXopan', ra re aXXa c,vyKauiaTri mpi Tt]v 
 ^v^juov/ai', ^unroptvoimtvo^' rifXoTrovi'ija-o)' ry drporia, Kai Ylarpeag 
 TE TH^rj KaOtlvai £7T£t<T£v l^ OaXaaaav, Kut avrog enpov cifi'OfiTo 
 
 iSog. Hence, then, we may suspect some 
 conniption to rest on the word, only to be 
 removed by better MSS. 
 
 Ch. Lll. 1. 01* KaXijjg apx^vTci^ *not 
 governing rightly.' Compare iii. 93, ov 
 KaXutg t^rjyovfitvoi. 
 
 2. (TTpaTtjybg wv ' A9r]vaiii)v'\ ' being 
 state-general of the Athenians,' i. e, one of 
 the ten state- generals. Si'/WTrpao-fforrwi' 
 stands for l3orj9ovpTa)v, * aiding or co- 
 operating with them.' So Hesyeh. explains 
 avixTrpdtdi by [ioTjOtiaai. Compare Xen. 
 Mem. ii, 4, 6, rot fx'fv (partim) (rvvavaXia- 
 KU)v, TO. dk (Tu^TrpaTTwv. At Toif avToBtv 
 ^vfi^axiov TcapaXafiCjv there is, as Bauer 
 observes, a Thucydidean brevity of expres- 
 sion for tCjv avTodiv ^vfxudxojv Tropa- 
 Xa/3a;v (Tivag) avToOtv. 
 
 TO. aWa ^vyKaOidTTj Trtpi Ttjv K^'fi- 
 fiaxiciv] * co-opei-ated in the other mea- 
 sures for putting the affairs of the con- 
 federacy on a secure footing.' Compare 
 iv. 107, KvyKaOiarr] ravra. Of haitoptv- 
 ofiivog l\t\oiT6vvr}(Jov the sense is, ' ti'a- 
 versing Peloponnesus,' 'going up and down 
 in all directions,' as in Xen. Anab. iii. 3, 3, 
 diuTT. Tqv xt'opav. With the expression 
 Ttix^ KaUtivui ig OdXaatraVf 'to carry 
 down {dunittere) walls to the sea-coast,' 
 compare another supi-a iv. 1C3, KaOtlro 
 TeixH' The purpose of the thing (related 
 also in Plut. Alcib. 15.) was, by connect- 
 ing the city with its port, as Nistea was 
 with Megara, to bring the former into 
 connexion with any Athenian force that 
 came ty sea. On the antiquity and pre- 
 sent state of Patne, see Colonel Leake's 
 Morea, vol. ii. p. 123—148. 
 
 'iripovl Here must be supplied, from 
 the context, rtlxog ; though in what s^'use, 
 
 is the question. Smith, Poppo, and Bp. 
 Thirlwall understand bv it munitlovem. a 
 fort ; while Portus and Hobbes explain it 
 to mean icall ; what is doubtless the true 
 sense ; for as rtixog must be supi)lied from 
 Tiixu preceding, so also ertpov cannot but 
 limit Ttixog to the same sense as that 
 which the word had borne before. In 
 justification of my remark in Translati(^n, 
 (impugned, I find, by Poppo,) — namely, that 
 'hence it is clear that Rhium was not built 
 close to the sea,' — I would observe that 
 there is every probability that the castle 
 of Rhium (then, doubtless, in existence, 
 and not needing to be built by Alcibiades,) 
 was even then at some distance from the 
 sea ; for the present inner castle, as ap- 
 pears from the description of Col. Leake, 
 (Morea, vol. ii. 148.) occupied the very 
 site of the ancient castle of Rhiimi, and is 
 250 yards from the sea ; a broad level 
 being thus interposed between the shore 
 and the outer wall, where boats might land 
 and escalade the fortress. And although 
 the sea may have gradually retreated, yet 
 it is probable that even in the time of 
 Alcibiades there was a sufficiently broad 
 sj)ace between tlie shore and the walls of 
 the fortress to allow of an attack by esca- 
 lade ; to prevent which, and to bring this 
 important stronghold into complete com- 
 munication with an Athenian naval force, 
 was one purpose of Alcibiades's project. 
 The chief one was doubtless to command 
 the entrance to the gulf of Corinth, of 
 which the castle of Rhium would form 
 the key, (as the castles of Gibraltar and 
 Ceute to the Mediterranean,) and thus 
 obsti'uct the commerce of Corinth, Sicyon, 
 &c. Only one wall was proposed to be 
 
 THX^<^ai £7ri T(0 'PtW TIO 'Ax^^Ki^' KopiV0(Ol ^£ Kol ^iKVtiviOl, Kai 
 
 olc »/»' ^»' I^Xujdtj r£J)(^iiO£i/, l5orj0i}aavTtQ ^leKcoXvaav. 
 
 LIII. Tou B' avTov Otpov(; 'ETrtf^aupt'ott," Kai 'Apya'otc TroXt^oc 
 ij^veTO, irpocpaaH julv irepl rod Oi/nnTot; rod 'AttoXXwi'oc toC 
 I UvOai(M}(;' o, Sfov airayayuv, ovk dirinifiirov vizlp f Bora^u'wv 
 
 built, — not, as in the case of Patrse, two ; 
 because, from the small size of this cir- 
 cular fort, one wall would be sufficient ; 
 though, of course, it would be a double 
 ttalf, like that of circumvallation around 
 Platijea, described at iii. 22, as made con- 
 tinuous, so as to form as it were one thick 
 wall, having battlements both ways. And 
 accordingly it is spoken of popularly and 
 familiarly as a rtlxog, in like manner as 
 we occasionally apply the term a fortifica- 
 tion to a fortified wall with double parapets 
 connecting two fortified points. 
 
 olg vv hv ftXa^iy TfixioOkv} Dobree 
 would read, for r/v Iv, ryv dv; assigning 
 as a reason for this change, that unless dv 
 be subjoined, there ought to be written 
 TsixiKonivov, as KTii^ontvov at i. 100, olg 
 TToXt/itov t)v TO x^ptov — KTi^ofxfvov. Con- 
 sidering, however, that the fortification 
 could not have been injurious to them 
 while huildiiuj, but only vfhew built, rii- 
 Xt(T0ii/ is surely the proper word, and 
 ought by all means to be retained. And 
 supposing the dv to have originally had 
 place here, how, it may be asked, came it 
 to be omitted in all the MSS. ? The word 
 is, in effect, unnecessary ; the sense being, 
 *and [those] to whom, when built, it had 
 been injurious:' and so the Latin crat 
 and our were. Comp. Xen. Mem. ii. 7j 10, 
 £t /ifv Toivvv aiaxpov ri i^tXXov ipyd- 
 aaaOat, Odvarov dvT auTOv TTpoaipeTtov 
 yv. Examples also of this omission of dv 
 occur in two passages of our author, i. 37 
 and 38, though only with ti The present, 
 however, falls under the head, touched on 
 in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 508, obs. 1, of yv 
 found in definite statements, not dependent 
 on any supposition. Compare Eurip. I ph. 
 Aul. 1209, kv l(T(i> yap rjv Todf, * that had 
 been on the square (right and just).' Xen. 
 Anab. vii. 7, 40, aiaxpbv yap yv rd aiy 
 kjxd SiaTTETrpaxOai, rd di tKtivwv Trtpi'iceXv 
 ifil KUKCig txovra (where Schneider cause- 
 lessly conjectures dv j/v). Soph. CEd. Tyr. 
 1368. Xen. Hist. ii. 3, 41. In all those 
 instances, however, there is an implied 
 supposition ; which may also be the case 
 here ; though it is very faint, and the 
 iraperf. is used without dv in order to 
 represent the result as certiiin. So viii. 
 8G, ejp^rtntvwv Tutv Iv SfJjuy 'A9ijvaiu)v 
 
 TrXtlv iiri (T(pdg avrovg, iv t^ (scil. ry 
 irXtiv) (ra<l)f:(TTaTa 'lioviav Kai 'EXXi^cnrov- 
 Tov tvOvg tixov oi TroXt/itot, 'had (i. e. 
 would have) got possession of;' where 
 Schneider is for inserting dv. In tv /3Xa/3y 
 we have a phrase for the adj. fiXafStpol, as 
 in the case of Iv tv/Jiapei ton used for 
 tvuapsg t(TTi, and other passages which 
 may be seen in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 577- This 
 I should scarcely have thought it neces- 
 sary to point out, had not Dobree stumbled 
 at the idiom, and, most uncritically, con- 
 jectured the true reading to be olg yv 
 
 j3Xaj3>?. 
 
 Ch. LIII. I. ;rpo(i()a(r«] 'by way of 
 excuse.' Comp. supra iii. 80, tirsfi^^av Trig 
 oiKiioTriTog Trpotpdatii and a passage of the 
 New Testament, St. Matth. xxiii. 13, Kai 
 wpo(j)d(Tei fiuKpd Trpofftvxofxivoi. For this 
 we have the fuller expression tTrt Trpo^. at 
 iv. 80, and iv. 42, and occasionally else- 
 where in the other Attic writers, both 
 prose and verse. Hence no need is there 
 to here read, for Trpo^dcti, 7rp6<pa(Tiv ; 
 though that is found at v. 80, (but only 
 as an apposition : see note there,) and in 
 another passage infra vi. 33, Trpotpaaiv fikv 
 AiytaTaiwv ^Vfifxax'"}, rb dt dXt}9kg, &c. 
 
 For vulg. Uv9iuig I have, with Poppo, 
 adopted the conjecture of Wessel. on Died. 
 Sic. xii. 78, nv9akwg (supported as it is 
 by a passage of Pausan. ii. 35 & 36. iii. 
 11); since the former, retained by Bekker, 
 is quite indefensible. Goeller edits IIv- 
 9au(jjg, from the conjecture of Valckn. 
 (Epist. ad Roev. p. 74.) but that form and 
 Uv9aiojg proposed by Dobree are, I appre- 
 hend, of later Atticism. 
 
 Siov aTrayaytiv} cum oportuisset, 'though 
 it behoved them to render or furnish/ Of 
 this absolute use of Skov, for ^ti/<rar, 
 though rare, I have noted the following 
 examples in Plato, p. 25, i)v Seov y/fiag 
 Kvvayaytiv ov IwriydyofJitv, and 241, roTt 
 Hov tKTivtiv — dXXog yeyovtog XtXrjBe. Dio 
 Cass. 387. 433. 673. The phrase d-n-dytiv 
 Bvfia Abresch seems to have thought 
 equivalent to aTrdytiv 9v(Tiav, 'to offer 
 sacrifice ;' but here the term aTrdytiv 
 merely beai-s the sense 'to render,' deliver 
 up any thing as due ; a sense also found 
 in a passage of the New Testament, Rom. 
 xii. 7 : and so Saofibv drrdytiv in Xen. 
 
 i 
 
246 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 419. 
 
 EiriCavfjioi' — KvpitJTaToi ^l tov ifpou iiaav 'A^yfioi' ISokh ^e Kal 
 
 avw Ttjg aiTiag Tt]v 'EiriBavpov tw te 'AAfcij3m^y kui t(hq ' A^yuoiq 
 
 Cyr. 11. 4, 12. iii. 1, 6, and ^opov aTrctyeiv 
 in Aristoph. Acli. 64.3, and Vesi). 707, as 
 also the phrase ^opov or Safffxbv diro- 
 ^ovvai. And the Epidaurians did not 
 sacrifice, but only reiid^ir wjo, the animal 
 to the Argives, for sacrifice to the god. 
 Here the airo has reference, not, as Popj>o 
 imagines, to the fulmss of the payment 
 made, but to its being moAe out of some- 
 thing else, as a certain propoi-tion of the 
 whole, by the same allusion as that which 
 subsists in the word Sa(Tfidg, which signi- 
 fies, 'rendered as an acknowledgment of 
 right to the whole.' In airkiTt^Trov, just 
 after, the d-Tro simply serves to recognise 
 the payment being made as due from the 
 Epidaurians. Finally, so in a passage of the 
 Old Testament, Numb, xviii. 9, we have, 
 * This shall be thine of the most holy 
 things [reserved] from the fire,' namely, 
 as a CatTfibg therefrom, of which part was 
 burned with fire, and the residue from the 
 fire was reserved, and rendered to the 
 Levites. Thus, in the present instance, 
 this Ovj^a was a sort of quit-rent paid from 
 the Epidaurians to the Argives, (who luid 
 the management of the temple of Apollo 
 Pythious at Argos,) on the ground of 
 something held, as it were, from the god. 
 Argos (as observes Muller, Dor. i. 153.) 
 had enjoyed, as the head of a confederacy 
 of the adjoining states, both a political and 
 religious supremacy, — of which the latter 
 (as Dr. Arnold points out) survived the 
 f(>rmer,and hence the Argives still retained 
 the management of the temple of Apollo 
 Pythyeus, to whom offerings were due from 
 the several states of the confederacy, just 
 as they were sent by the several states of 
 Latium to the common temple of Jupiter 
 Latiarius on the Alban mount. It is, 
 however, impossible to speak with any 
 certainty on this subject without knowing 
 the ijround of the claim, which, though 
 especially adverted to in the next words, 
 virkp BoTafiiiov, must, from our imperfect 
 acquaintance with ancient customs, be 
 necessarily obscure; — an obscurity, it 
 would seem, increased by corruption of 
 the text ; for no other than inexplicable 
 is the common reading Bora/ittov, which, 
 while retained by Bekker, Goeller, and' 
 Arnold, has been by Haack and Poppo al- 
 tered to TrapaTTOTafiiiup, from the conjec- 
 ture of Wesseling. In my smaller edition 
 I retained vulg. Bora/xi'wi/, though I held 
 it to be corrupt, and proposed to read. 
 
 instead of it, BoTavioJv. This, however, 
 is objectionable on the ground of yielding 
 a sense little suitable. Several objections, 
 too, may be urged against irapairora^it^jVj 
 which, though singly, not very weighty, 
 yet together must forbid its reception. 
 Strong is the current of internal evidence 
 against it ; for how, it may be asked, could 
 TTrt/oa in this ease have been omitted ? 
 Moreover, the sense yielded by that read- 
 ing, even that assigned to it by Poppo, 
 * river-side districts,' is not sufficiently 
 definite for an appellative. It is true, the 
 Greeks were often engaged in disputes about 
 boundaries, sometimes fixed by rivers or 
 rivulets ; and sometimes, w hen the limit 
 was not quite fixed, a river-side tract 
 became debateable. And a passage is 
 adduced by Poppo from Diod. Sic. xii. 82, 
 where a territory of that kind is called 
 »/ TrapairoTafiia, not yi) aiJi(pL(T[3ijTrj(TiixoQ. 
 This debateable strip of land is ingeniously 
 fixed by Poppo as follows : ' Prope Lessam, 
 ubi fines agrorum Epidauriorum et Argi- 
 yorum fuisse ex Pans. ii. 26, 1, novimus, 
 in Mullen tabula Peloponnesi duo rivuli 
 conspiciuntur ; alter in Argolicum sinum 
 influens, qui agros illos ab hac parte dis- 
 terminat; alter prope ipsam urbem Epi- 
 daurum in Saronicum.' Thus the victim 
 was a sort of quit-rent due to the Argives 
 for the occupation of the strip of land in 
 question : and of such a sort of quit-rent 
 paid, for a valuable property, we had 
 an example supra ch. 31. It cannot be 
 doubted but that the custom then pre- 
 vailed for debateable portions of border 
 land to be adjudged to neither of the two 
 parties claiming, but permitted to be occu- 
 pied for pasturage (which would not bring 
 together much population) on agreement 
 of certain rent to be applied to some public 
 benefit common to both, whether civil or 
 religious, though generally the latter. Yet 
 such debateable border lands would seem, 
 in the nature of the thing, to have been 
 scarcely ever on the side of rivers, since 
 in such a case that wimld imply the pos- 
 session of a strip of land on the other side. 
 In some cases, however, the strip in ques- 
 tion being considered debateable, it was 
 agreed by both counti-ies to belong to 
 neither, but to be occupied (for pasturage) 
 by one of the two, (generally the one on 
 its own side of the river,) at a certain rent • 
 to be paid for a purpose common to both. 
 Could we, therefore, regard TrapaTroTafiitov 
 
 OL. 90, 1.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LTV. 
 
 247 
 
 TrpoaXaptTv, rfv cvvtovrai, rtjg n KopivOov ivEKa ijavviag, Kal tK 
 Ttjq AiyivvQ (^pay\)T£f)av toeaOai t»)v (5ori0tiav, r) S/cuAAotoi; nepi- 
 ttAeiv, ToiQ AOrjvaioiQ. napeaKEva^ovTo ovv ol 'Aoytioi tjg avToi 
 (Q Ttfv Enicavpov Sia tov OvinaTog t»)i' iawpa^iv t(y(5aX(wvT£Q, 
 LIV. KqeoTpaTevaav o£ Kai ol AaKi^ai/uiovioi KaTci roug avTOvg 
 
 as the true reading, it might be explained 
 in this way. But as no authority for it 
 exists, and internal evidence is against it, 
 I have chosen still to retain vulg. Bora- 
 fiiojv, — not, however, because I think, with 
 Arnold, that ' it may have some meaning 
 peculiar and teclinical, of which we are 
 wholly ignorant,' (for that is taking too 
 much for granted,) but because it seems 
 better to retain the above, however cor- 
 rupt, until some MSS. hitherto uncollated 
 present some clue to the true reading. 
 Meanwhile I venture to propose the fol- 
 lowing conjecture, Borrti'o'/uwv, 'theBeeve- 
 pastures,' a certain district so called. Now 
 the article in this case would not bo re- 
 quisite, because (iovvofwv, in the neuter, 
 would be a noun, and when used as an 
 appellative, would reject it. The tenn jSov- 
 vo^og, ' bobus pascendis accommodatus,' 
 occurs in Soph. El. 180, 6 rdv Kpicrav 
 Bovtwfiov txi^v aKTav. And so Hesych. 
 ^ovvonai tXtbSfig Xfyorrnt: meaning that 
 *mai*sh lands are called (iovvo^ni, as fitted 
 to fatten bullocks.' Accordingly (ioTavofiog 
 is similar to jSovpo/xog, and we may com- 
 pare Alyovofiog, Otoro'/io^, Mri\ov6/xog, 
 iTnrovofiog, &c. Finally, this reading de- 
 rives strong confirmation from the reading 
 of three MSS., Bora^fi/wr; for we can 
 scarcely doubt that the scribes had Bora- 
 vofiojv in their originals ; and probably so 
 had Valla, while rendering 2yascuis, which 
 word gives a tolerable sense, though not 
 the whole sense of Boravofiiov. 
 
 The words following, Kvpiwraroi de rev 
 Upou T/rrav 'Apyttoe, are parenthetical ; for 
 the apodosis to 7rpo(pdcrei fikv is at eSoKSi 
 ^€ ; which, however, is not a regular apo- 
 dosis, namely, one of statement as well as 
 phrase. That would have required ry dk 
 dXijOti or TO de dXriOkg, as at vi. 33, Trpo- 
 fpaaiv fikv — to dk dXr^Okg, &c. See note 
 on ch. 52 & 80. However, there is, pro- 
 perly speaking, no apodosis. With this 
 expression KvpiwTaToi rov iipov, * were 
 entirely masters of the temple,' *had com- 
 plete power over it,' compare Xen. Laced. 
 X. 2, 9(ig Tovg yf povrag Kvpiovg rov 
 dyojpog, and Cyr. viii. 5, 11, Tovg yepai- 
 ripovg — o'iinp twv fxeyiaTiov Kvpioi elffi, 
 and Laced, xiii. 10, tovtov fitv Kvpiog 
 (SaffiXtug. 
 
 idoKSi Se Kai dvev rijg aiTiag, &c.] In 
 the use of idoKfi there is, as Bauer re- 
 marks, a dilogia ; the term first bearing 
 the sense placebat, and then, as taken with 
 l3paxvTspav taecrOai, a little after, ride- 
 batur. Poppo compares a similar use in 
 Tacit. Hist. ii. 7, init., where from placuit 
 is to be fetched piitabant. In dvfv rfjg 
 aiTiag the article has the force of the pro- 
 noun demonstrative, as at ii. 7 ; the sense 
 beinff, 'independently of this ground of 
 
 '»5 
 
 complaint or charge of wrong ;' meaning 
 the charge in question. Here the mild 
 term ohia is used in preference to a 
 stronger. Compare Soph. Trach. 361, ty- 
 KXrifia fiiKpov aiTiav 9' iroifidaag, tiri- 
 GTpaTtvii TTUTpi^a T})v ravTTjg. Epidaurus 
 had been until of late a branch of the 
 ancient Argolis, and, though now dismem- 
 bered, might claim to be regarded as 
 friendly. The distinction between aiTia 
 and a stronger term is plain from i. 69, 
 aiTia fxev ydp <piXujv dpdpwv ((ttiv duap- 
 TavovTiov, KUTt^yopia 6i t^Opoiv dciKi]- 
 advrwv. 
 
 Trjg Kopii^Oov evtKa yffvxiag'] Not 
 meaning, according to the explanation 
 offei'ed by Arnold and approved by Poppo, 
 
 * to insure the neutrality of Corinth ;' but, 
 
 * for the sake of [producing] quietness on 
 the part of Corinth,' that there might be 
 no breach of the peace on that side ; since 
 Corinth would, as having her territory 
 open to attack on the side of Epidaurus, 
 be slow to engage in hostilities with Argos 
 and Athens : where r)avxia is equivalent 
 to r)avxdZ,iiv, * to keep quiet,' engage in 
 no hostilities, tjcrvxiav dytiv. See note 
 on iii. 71» L In (ipaxvTtpav tatcQai 
 Tt)v ^oifQiiav we have a brief form of 
 expression, importing that the passage by 
 which assistance would come, would be 
 shorter. 
 
 Ch. LIV. 1. t^t(JTpdTivaav'\ Render, 
 
 * had gone on an expedition ; ' namely, 
 about the very time when the Argives 
 made, or were just going to make, their 
 irruption into Epidauinis. The object of 
 the expedition was doubtless to make a 
 diversion in favour of Epidaurus ; the 
 Lacedaemonians having, it seems, obtained 
 intelligence of the design of the Argives 
 to invade Epidaurus. 
 
248 
 
 TIIUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 419. 
 
 yoovuvq Truvlp^iu Iq Atufcr^a T^q hwtwv /nkOopiaq irpoq to AvKaiov, 
 "Ayi^oq rod 'Apxiga^iou (^aaiXewq f'lyoviuevov' y^n Si ovSuq owoi 
 aryaTeuovaiv, o6Ss al Tr6\uq f£ Ji; iiri^K^dj^aav. 2. ilyq S' avTolq 
 Tn Sia(5aTiipia Ovo^ivoiq ov n^ovy^wpu, avToi re dnijXOov Itt' oikov 
 Kai ro7c ivf.i^d^oiq nepniyytiXav jLUTa rdv /u'AXorra, (Kapvfioq 
 S i\v ni,v, Itoo^^t'fvia Aiopi^vGi,) TranaaKtv/tliaOai t^q aTfrnTivcro/iu- 
 vouc. 3. Apyelot S\ ctvay^w^iiadvTijjv avTwv, rov ttoo toC Ka^vtiov 
 linvoq ilt\06vTtq TtTpdSi rj^eivovToq, Ka\ ayovnq t^v li/if^jar raurr,]'. 
 
 AivKTQa^ On the site of tliis city the 
 reader is referred to Col. Leake's Morea, 
 vol. 11. p. 322, who thinks * it should be 
 sought for south of Londara, towards the 
 sources of the Gatheatas, and the passage 
 which leads from the head of its valley 
 across the Taygetic range, into the vale of 
 the Eurotas.' Yet thus the plain would 
 not have been, as Thucydides here de- 
 scribes it, TiiQ iavrdv fitOopiag. And we 
 are not permitted here to take the term 
 m a ([uaTified sense, since the ha^aHipia, 
 or border-passing sacrifices, just after- 
 wards mentioned, were never oftered up 
 except at the very borders. Hence I am 
 still of opinion, as formerly, that the site 
 of Leuctra is at the present Pala^o- 
 Chorio, about two miles south-west from 
 Londara. 
 
 In TTpoQ TO AvKaXov the prep, irpoq 
 bears the sense towards, denoting direction 
 to any object as the end of action. They 
 proceeded to Leuctra towards Lyceum as 
 their object, whither they were bound. 
 Lycaeum was a steep mountain in the 
 south-west corner of Arcadia, mentioned 
 by Sti-abo, corresponding to the present 
 Mount Dhioforte, a lofty mountain with a 
 peaked summit, about thirteen miles from 
 Leucti-a, and affording a verv commandinfr 
 position to take up, in order, it should 
 seem, to over-awe the Arcadian states, and 
 be ready to attack Argolis, if necessary, 
 from which they were only about thirty 
 miles distant. 
 
 ySti di ov^iig oTTOi (TTpartvovmv'] The 
 Kmgs had, among their other prerogatives 
 (detailed in Herodot. vi. 56-59.) not only 
 the po ,er of carrying war to whatever 
 quarter they chose, and leading the army 
 back when they chose, but also that of 
 keeping to themselves the destination of 
 any expedition they might set on foot. 
 
 at ttoXhq] Meaning both the allied or 
 subject states, and also, it is probable, 
 those of the Periooci. 
 
 2. wf ra 6ia(3ariipta Ovofisvoig ov npov- 
 XW|O«0 * since the sacrifices offered before 
 
 ci-ossing the border did not prove favour- 
 able,' ov Ka\d t(paivfTo, as the Scholiast 
 explains. ^ In the words of the next chap- 
 ter, ovd' tVTavQa to. hafiariipta civtoXq 
 lykvtTo, and at ch. 116, d)Q avrolg to. dia- 
 (iaTTjpin Upa ovk kytriro, we have the/uU 
 form of expression, for the present in- 
 complete one. Compare Xen. Anab. vi. 
 4, 21, "iffiog av TO. \tpd ficiWov Trpoxiopoirj 
 Vfilv. Xenophon also has the expression 
 (Tutrrjpta 9vtir, and at Anab. vi. 5, 2, WOeTo 
 iTTtEo^ia, where Schneider, from not bear- 
 ing in mind the idiom in question, has 
 altered iTrtKo^ia into tn' t^6^(p, a mere 
 gloss. On the subject of these border- 
 passing sacrifices, see Valckn. on Herodot. 
 vii. 132, and Wachsm. Ant. Gr. vol. ii. 1, 
 p. 308, 126. ' 
 
 Kapvelog 5' yv ^,)v, Upo^irjvia Acjpitvfft} 
 This Doric month, answermg to .he Attic 
 NirayHTviujv (see Plut. Nic. 28.) and our 
 July and August, was so called, as consist- 
 ing chiefly of the Kapvtla or holy-days 
 sacred to Apollo : on which subject Gottleb. 
 refers to Meurs. on Callim. Hym. ad Apoll.' 
 p. 59. See also Eurip. Ale. *60. Demetr. 
 Saps. ap. Athen. p. 141, E. and F. This 
 was regarded as a sort of holyday month, 
 becaut^e almost wholly composed of these 
 and other holydays ; the intervals beino- 
 so few and brief, that the whole was re*^ 
 garded as sacred to Apollo, so that no war 
 could lawfully be commenced durin<r that 
 period ; though, if it had been already 
 commenced, it might be carried on, at 
 least on such days as were not holy. 
 
 3. Kai dyopTtg—Kai tdyovv] Of this too 
 briefly worded and obscurely expressed 
 sentence, the meaning is best traced by 
 Goeller as follows : * sed agmen diicentes 
 die quarto a fine Hecatombei, tum hoc die 
 tum per omne tempus usque ad iuitium 
 Carneorum, i. e. per decem fere dies, Epi- 
 daurioinim agi-um incursione vastabant.' 
 He adds, that throughout the Carneian 
 holydays the Argives abandoned warfare, 
 since those days were sacred to all the 
 Dorians. 
 
 OL. 81), 4.] 
 
 LTBER V. CAP. LV. 
 
 249 
 
 navra tov ^oovov i<Jt(^aWov eq t»Jv 'EAiriSavfnav Kai t^ijouv. 4. Etti- 
 cavfiioi ce Tovq ^u/L*/ia^r>i>^ aTTiKuXovvTo' wv Tiviq ol /nlv tov f-iriva 
 7rpov(paai(TavTO, oi cl K(ii eq /utOapiav Tt}q ' EiTnSav^'iuq tXOovTtq, »J(tu- 
 ^a^ov. LV. Kai KaO bv y^povav iv rf) 'FjiriSav^w ot 'Apyuot ijaav, 
 tq MavTivuav 7r/0£(Tj3f lai «7ro ruiv TroAcwy ^vv}iXdov, ' AOrivuiivv napa- 
 KaXiaavTiov. Kai, yiyvofxivwv Xoywv, ^yx^afx'iSaq o KopivQioq ovk 
 i(j>r} TOvq Xoyovq Tolq ipyoiq OjuoXoyuv' acjyuq jbilv yap irBfU uniivrjq 
 C,vyKaOr}(TOai, rovq c EiiriCavpiovq Kai Tovq t,vi.i^idy^ovq Kai Tovq Ap- 
 
 For vulg. l(Ts(ia\ov I have, with Poppo 
 and Goeller, edited, from three MSS., 
 i(TeiiaX\ov : for the aorist cannot here well 
 be admitted ; while the imperf. is highly 
 suitable, as expressing the continuance of 
 the action during that whole period. 
 
 4. <bv ring — j/crux"^"''] Meaning, * of 
 whom some, making the sacred month a 
 pretext, remained inactive ; while others, 
 having advanced even to the borders of 
 Epidaurus, kept quiet [remaining where 
 they were].' The former, it seems, were 
 allies situated the furthest off, and thet/ 
 excused themselves by saying that there 
 would not be time for them to reach the 
 sceneof action before the sacred month com- 
 menced: the latter were allies nearer at hand, 
 but who, it seems, did not venture to enter 
 Epidauria until the other allies came up. 
 The first-mentioned persons, when called 
 on for aid, kept still and made no move- 
 ment ; the others, after moving,keptstill, re- 
 mained inactive, attempting nothing against 
 the enemy. Of rytifxa^fii' in this latter 
 use, (constituting something of a dilogia,) 
 examples occur supra iii. 71)2, r/(Ti'^«^oj'- 
 Ttg, and vii. 11, ijavx^^op-iv. Dr. Arnold, 
 indeed, attributes their r)(Tvxi(t to a super- 
 stitious motive, — as if they could not per- 
 form the diaj3ari]iHa successfully. This 
 view, however, merely proceeds on the sup- 
 position^ ingeniously propounded by him, 
 that the sacredness of the month Car- 
 neius extended to the last tlu'ee days of 
 the preceding month ; or that some other 
 great festival took place on those days. 
 But that is wholly devoid of proof. And 
 moreover, if those three days were likewise 
 sacred, so that a Dorian army could not 
 cross its own frontiers during them, why, 
 it may be asked, would the near-at-hand 
 allies, as the Corinthian and Phliasian 
 ones, have advanced to the borders, when 
 they could not pass them ? Again, the 
 above view would compel us to regard 
 r/)i/ t'lfitpav TavTTfv Travra tov xpovov as 
 e<[uivalent to o\yv tqv yfikpav TavTijv ; 
 wliich would involve no little harshness ; 
 for why, it may be asked, should not our 
 
 author have so written, if such was his 
 meaning ? It may be urged, too, that p]pi- 
 dauria is so contiguous to Argolis, as to 
 })reclude the idea of a long day's inarch 
 for the Argive forces who made the irrup- 
 tion into Epidaurus. 
 
 Ch. LV. 1. OVK t(pri Tovg — oftoXoytlv] 
 * denied that their works agreed with their 
 words.' This idiom ov <pdvai, negare, is 
 found in the best Attic writers, especially 
 Xenophon. As respects the sentimetit here 
 expressed, oi'' words agreeing with works,' 
 it has, says Abrosch, * been imitated by 
 various writers.' Yet in the case of 
 thoughts so little recondite, imitation is 
 surely out of the question, and we may 
 rather suppose that this was a mode of 
 speaking adopted from the schools of phi- 
 losophy, wherein actions were held (figura- 
 tively) to speak as well as words. Accord- 
 ingly the sense, literally expressed, will be, 
 that 'their actions did not speak the same 
 language with their words.' This use of 
 onoXoytlv to denote the speaking the same 
 words or language as another, though rare, 
 is no other than the primary and original 
 force, and is found in the somewhat further 
 removed one congruere, consentire, in Hdot. 
 i. 142, avrat dt a'l noXieg Tyai nportpov 
 XexOtiffyai o^oXoyeovcri kotu yXiaaaai' 
 oyr^i', and ii. 18. vi. 54. The Latin writers 
 similarly employ the term congruere, and 
 sometimes (which is more to the purjtose 
 here) concinere, equivalent to <r?'/i0wvft)', 
 as in Cic. de Nat. D. i. 7, re concinere cum 
 aliquo, r^rft^'discrepare : in which case there 
 is a masiccd metaphor, taken from sing- 
 ing in tune, or rather in time, while part- 
 singing. So we say, by a similar metaphor, 
 to chime in with, i. e. to answer or cor- 
 respond to. 
 
 In (Kbtlg fikv — ^vyKaOrjaOai, Tovg S' 
 'ETTidavpiovg — avTirtTaxOai we have a 
 forcible mode of pointing out the incon- 
 sistency of conduct in states professing to 
 wish for peace. ^SvyKaOqaOai is a cus- 
 tomary tei-m to denote sitting in common 
 council, for the purpose of deliberating on 
 any matter, as in Xen. Anab. v. 7, 13, and 
 
250 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 419. 
 
 OL. 90, 2.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LVII. 
 
 2ol 
 
 \ 
 
 ynovQ /jiiB ottAwv avriTtTciyOai' ^laXvaai ovv TrpoJrov ^prjvai | a^' 
 t/cart^wv iXOovTOQ Ta.aTpaTo-m^a, Kai o'vtu) ttoXcv Xiynv nepi rijg 
 upijvr]g. 2. Kai ireiaOivT^g wyovTO, Kcn rove Apytiovg aViJ-yayov 
 tK TtiQ K-n-icav^iag. vcm^ov Si eq to avro ^vveXOovreQ, ovS' tig 
 iSvvi]0ii(7av £uju/3>/i'ar dW o'l Apyaoi irdXiv eg rrjv 'RiriSavpiav 
 eaepaWov Kai iSriovv. 3. e^earpaTevcjav ^c Kai ol AaKiSai/movioi 
 ig Kapvag' Kai tvg ovS tvravOa rd Sia(5aTi^pia auToig eyavero, 
 ETravi^(jjpr}(jav, 4. Apyfioi ^f, rf/uovr€c t»?C '^iriSavpiag wg to 
 TpiTov lidpog, aiTiiXOov iir oikov. kui 'AOrjvai(i)v avTol.g ^/Atoi e/Borj- 
 Orjaav oirXiTai, Kai AXKif5idSr}g arpaTijyog' ttvOoilievoi [^f] roue 
 AaKtcat/iXOviovg a^iaTpaTtvffOai' Kai wg ovSlv en avTwv tStt, dwrjXQov. 
 Kai TO Oepog ovtu) Sii]Xdtv. 
 
 L V 1. Tou o BTriyiyvo/Liivov -^ai/iiuivog AaKtcaifxoinoi, XaBovTeg 
 
 Adi]vaiovg, fpovpovg re TpiaKoalovg Kai ' Ayr^anririSav ap^ovTa /cara 
 OaXaGcjav eg EiriSavpov iaeTre/nxf^av. 2. ' Apyfioi S' aXOovTag Trap' 
 
 Autivaiovg iireKaXovv ort, ysy pa /njuavov tv Taig airovSaig ^ Sid rtjg 
 eavTivv BKaaTOvg iii] aav TroXa/iuovg ^aivai,' adaaiav fcara OdXaaaav 
 
 Hist. ii. 4, 14, ^vyK. iv ri^ Kvvidpi<^, and 
 vii. 3, 5. Such, too, seems to be the import 
 of consido in Ov. Met. xiii. 1, * Consedere 
 duces et vulgi stante corona.' Compare 
 also Xen. Anab. v, 7, 13, I'lfxtTg ol arpa- 
 rrjyoi — <JvyKaOi]fitvoi. There may, how- 
 ever, be a tacit opposition between the one 
 party sitthig, doing nothing but talking ; 
 the other acting, in deeds of mutual hos- 
 tility. So in Cic. Ep. ad Attic, ii. 4, we 
 have, *in otio consederit,' and in Eurip. 
 Bacch. 'Jiio, 'EK(pkpiTk fxoi 6tvp' oTrXa' ai) 
 Se TTavfTcu Xiywv. 
 
 a<p' UaTtpiDv, &c.] For d<p', Poppo and 
 Goeller edit, fi-om two MSS., t^' ; but on 
 grounds so slender, that I have chosen, 
 w ith Haack, Dobree, and Bekker, to retain 
 the common reading : and I agree with 
 Dobree, that ' the sense intended is, that 
 some from both parties should first go and 
 part the two contending armies,' — namely, 
 the Argives and the Epidaurians, including 
 their allies the Corinthians, &c. Of course 
 av^pag is here, as often, to be understood. 
 According to tlie reading l<p', a very harsh 
 construction would arise, and a very forced 
 sense be produced. As to the objection 
 urged by Goeller to dcp', as understood in 
 the above sense,— namely, that ' if Thucy- 
 dides so spoke, he spoke pariim definite, 
 non more suo,' it is of no force ; for nothing 
 is more common in our author than the 
 use of such a condensed form of expression 
 as the present, by which two phrases are 
 
 blended into one ; and by which, of course, 
 there is occasioned a seeming want of 
 definiteness. Supposing, however, ep' to 
 be the true reading, the preposition may 
 be understood to mean, * of both [parties] 
 appointed on both sides,' as in the phrase 
 d(}>' kavTOv, &c. 
 
 3. Kapvagi A town probably so named 
 from the abundance of Kapvai or walnut- 
 trees about it. See Xen. Hist. v. 25, 27. 
 Paus. ii. 38. iii. 10. Polyb. xvi. 37. Livy, 
 xxxiv. 26 ; from which writers we learn that 
 the place was sacred to Diana (who had 
 there a splendid temple) and the Nymphs. 
 There was also a statue of Diana in an open 
 space, where the Lacedtcmonian virgins 
 every year held a dance peculiar to the 
 country, and the dances were called Cary- 
 atides, whence the use of the term in ancient 
 architecture. The above authorities coin- 
 cide in placing the town somewhere between 
 Sellasia and the Tegeatic frontier. Pro- 
 bably its situation was, as Col. Leake sup- 
 poses, nearer to the latter than the former, 
 — perhaps not far from the present khan 
 of Krevata. The town was on the borders, 
 and therefore a fit place to celebrate the 
 border-sacrifices. 
 
 At TO. ^lafiartjpia avToXg lykvtTO supply 
 KaXd, and see note supra ch. 53. 
 
 4. k^t<TTpaTtvaOai'\ Abresch, Bredow, 
 Haack, and Arnold take the sense to be, 
 * had left the field,' ended their expedition, 
 find were returned home. 
 
 irapaTrXavGai' Kai et fjit] KdKaivoi eg FluAoi' Ko/movaiv iirl AaKiSai- 
 Hovuwg Tovg Mtaariviovg Kai E'tXturac, dSiKriataOai avToi. 3. 'AOri- 
 valoi 0£, AX/cj/3(a^ou iraicravTog, Ty fxlv AaKioviK^ aTtjXri virayoaipav, 
 on ' ovK avaiiieivav ot AaKtSaiinovioi To7g opKoig^^ Ig Sa UvXttv aKo- 
 Hiaav Tovg aK Kpavuov EiXwrag XtjitaaOai' rd S' aXXa ricjv^alov. 
 4. Tov Sa ^ai^iwva tovtov iroXafiovvTujv 'Apyaitjjv Kai 'EwiSavpiwv, 
 Hayr) fiav ovSa^da ayavaTo U irapaaKavijg, avaSpai Sa Kai KaTaSpo- 
 fiai, av alg wg Tv^oiav aKUTipiuv Tivag Sia(l)0aipovTO. 5. Kai raXav 
 T(t)VTog TOU '^aif^iuivog, npog aap i)Syi, KXi/naKag a^ovTag oi A/oyeToi 
 riXOov arri ti]v E-rriSavpov, wg ap^jfjiov outyj?^ Sid tov noXa/nov, (3ia 
 aipncTovTag' Kai dnpaKTOi uTrijXOov. Kai 6 vaimov aTaXavTa, Kai toitov 
 Kai caKaTov aTog tw TroAajLiio aTaXavTa. 
 
 LVll. Tou aTTiyiyvojuavov Oapovg iJ.a(TovvTog AaKiSaipovioi, (og 
 avTolg OL TE ETTtSauptoi, t^vp/ma^oi ovTag, aTaXainiopovVj Kai TaXXa 
 av Tij n£Xo7roin'>/(T(i> Ta juav d(paaT}]Kai, rd S' ov KaXwg a\\a, vo/lu^ 
 aavTag, ai /x>/ 7rpoKaTaXi)\PovTai av Tu^ai, airl irXaov ywpi'iaaaOai 
 auro, a<TTpaTavov avTOi Kai oi KiXwrag Trav^ijjuet air' ''Apyoc, riya'iTo 
 ca ' Ayig 6 Ap^iSajdov AaKaSai/noviwv (^aaiXavg. 2. ^vvaaTpdTavov 
 c avTolg TayaaTai Kai ocroi dXXoi 'ApKaSwv AaKaSaifxorioig t^u/m- 
 ^o^oi ifffav. ot ^ aK T^jg aXXrig riiXoTrovn^cTov ivi^ifiayjn Kai 
 Ol aE,wBav ag ^XiovvTa twaXayovTo, Botwrot juiav 7ravTaKi(T\iXioi 
 OTTAtrot, Kai TOfTovToi i^tAoi, Kai iTnrrjg iravTUKOGioi, Kai a/nnriroi 
 laot, KopivOioi Sa Sia^iXioi ottXItui, oi S' dXXoi wg f/catxrot, 
 ^Xiaaioi ca iravGTpaTia, oti av ry aKaivwv i]v to OTpaTavjua. 
 
 5. TeXevTuJpTOQ rov xeiixiovoQ, Trpbg tap 
 fl^n] Compare supra ch. 39, and intra 81. 
 'Qc iphfi"^ ou(Tj;c, scil. dvOpioTriov. 
 
 Ch. LVII. 1. oi) KaXwQ tt^f] An ele- 
 gant litotes for KaKoJg dx(, ' were ill-dis- 
 posed towards them.' 'Etti ttXsov x^P^- 
 (TeaOai avrd, sc. rd kuku, (to be supplied 
 from the preceding,) ' that the evils would 
 proceed to a greater height.' Compare 
 2 Tim. ii. 16, inl 7rXt7ov TrpoKoxj^ovaiv 
 dasjSfiag. 
 
 2. ^XiovvTa] A city, as we learn from 
 Pausanias, abounding in magnificent tem- 
 ples and other public edifices attesting its 
 wealth, which arose from the exuberant 
 fertility of its tei-ritory, a rich valley (pro- 
 bably in former times a lake) of about 
 eight miles square, abounding in com, 
 wine, and oil, and hence called by Homer 
 ipaTetvij. Indeed its very appellation 
 attests this, the name being rightly de- 
 rived by Steph. Byz. from <pXiu) or <pXsw, 
 *to How, to be abundant ;' whence <pXe(l)v, 
 * an abundance of fruits.' So in a passage 
 of the Old Testament, Jcrem. xlix. 4, we 
 
 have, * Wherefore gloriest thou in thy 
 flmting valley ? ' And similarly Canaan 
 is in Scripture described as a ' land that 
 fioweth with milk and honey.' Such, too, 
 is the sense borne by fiuo in Latin ; 
 though only as said of the fruits, as 
 vines and olives. And similarly in a 
 passage of Columella, iii. 2, we have, 
 * Grseculye vites minus fiuunt,' and, a 
 little before, * vitis cujus gustus pretiostis 
 fiitit:^ with which compare a parallel 
 expression of Beaumont and Fletcher, 
 False One, act iii. scene 2, ' shall bless the 
 land by my rich flow.^ In fact, (pXiovg 
 (contr. from (pXioslg) was doubtless early 
 in use as art adjective in the sense fivwing, 
 equivalent to (pXidatog, found in the name 
 of one of the Laced;«monian months, so 
 called from the fruits of the earth being 
 then most abundant. The site of Phlius 
 has been fixed by Col. Leake at the present 
 PoUjfemjo, where there are many remains 
 of ancient buildings, the walls of the city 
 proper and of the acropolis being yet iii 
 most parts traceable. 
 
252 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 418. 
 
 LVlll. Apyeioi Of, irpoaiaOofAivoi to re irptvTov rtjv irapaaKivijv 
 Twv AaKicai/iiovihyv, Kai iwEi^t] tg tov ^Xiovvra, (3ouAo/i£Vot run; 
 aAXojc: TTpnajui^ai, B^iopovv, tots S») t^^arpaTwaav /cat avroi. f/3o»J- 
 Oijaav c auroic Kai MavTivrjg^ c^ovrfc roue <T(/)frfoovc K^I'^l^a'^ovQ, 
 Kai HAfiwv Tpia^iXioi OTrXiTrtf. 2. Kat Trpoiovre^ aTravrtuai roTc 
 AaKi^ai/^wv'ioig iv MiOv^p'iio rrfg Ap/ca^iac. Km KaTaXafj(5avovGiv 
 EKarepoi Xocpov' Kai ol jtiey ApyeToi wg jUfjitovtDjUfi'occ rolg Aa/ct^ai- 
 /ioviotg 7rap£(T/C€wa^oi;ro fia^haOai, o Sf ''A-ytc> rfj^ I'u/crdc avarrriJtToc; 
 rov (TTpaTov, fcot AaOwi', eirooivtro f^ OAiouvra 7ra^>a rou^ uAAou^ 
 CtV^/Lia-^ovg. 3. /cat ot Apyttot, aiaOoinevoij ti/na iio e^wpovv, irptjj- 
 Tov jutv fc'Apyoc, iwnTa, ig Trpoae^e^ovTO imerd tvjv ^Vfi/na-vwv roug 
 Aa/ca^at^oviouc KaTctj3}](Jia0ai, Trjv KaTu Nt/tear oSoi'. 4. 'Aytc 
 o£ TavTtiv /i£i', »/i' TrpodeSf^ovro, ou/c tTpdiriTo' nupayyeiXaQ SI roit: 
 AaKecnijuiovioif; Kai Ap/catrt Kai RinSavpiniQ dXXriv i-^io^rjae \aAc- 
 Trr}Vy Kai Karif^t) ec,- ro Apytitov TrtSiov' /cat Kopiv0toi /cat FltAAjjvSc 
 
 Ch. LVIII. 2. MeOwoptV '■')? 'Ap/ca- 
 c^i'ag] In my note in Eng. Transl. I have 
 shown from a passage of Pausan. vii. 36, 
 that the site of this important city of 
 AreadLa should be fixed nearly at* the 
 confliienee of the river Ti-agus and a 
 rivulet ; an allusion to which situation 
 may be found in the name itself, which 
 signifies ' between the borders' (like /x«ra 
 Xtpaiv, often occurring in Homer) ; simi- 
 larly as Aoiph'ipofis derived its uame from 
 its being almost encircled by the river 
 Strymon. Thus it is said by Pausanias, 
 uivofioKTBij ^kv diij MtOvdpiov oTi KoXtovog 
 iariv v-tprjXog MaXotra r« TroTafiov Kai 
 Mj'XaoiTog. Compare the term MtOvcpiag 
 yv/JifpTj ui Steph. Tlies. This site between 
 the forks of a river was a favourite one in 
 ancient times, and is alluded to in the cor- 
 responding Latin, covflueutes, &c. The 
 angle thus formed was by our British 
 ancestors denominated a Kirn or Horn, 
 as in the case of the English towns 
 Cirencester, llorncastle, &c. In this view 
 of the site of the place (which now bears 
 the name Palatia), Colonel Leake and 
 Miiller, I find, entirely coincide. The 
 latter, however, need not have stumbled 
 at the expression in the above passage, 
 KoXwvbq v^r}\bQ, and endeavoured to 
 justify it from the site being consider- 
 ably above the level of the sea. It is suf- 
 ficient to say that all terms denoting size 
 are to be understood c&mparatlvely and 
 with modification : and here the term ko- 
 XhjvoQ, of course, forbids us to think of a 
 mountain, suggesting merely tlie idea of a 
 little round hill such as our ancestors 
 
 called a knoU. This koXwvoq was pro- 
 bably at the confluence of the two rivers, 
 and purely the work of art. Thus in 
 Herodot. iv. 92, koXiovoq denotes tumulus 
 man a fact us. 
 
 2. Xa9o)v'\ * having concealed [his de- 
 campment],' * having silently decamped.' 
 As the position taken up by the Argives 
 and their allies was meant to prevent the 
 junction of the Lacedaemonians with their 
 northern allies at Phlius ; so the movement 
 now made l>y the Argives and their allies 
 was one from Argos, for the defence of 
 their teri'itory, which they saw would now 
 be invaded by the combined forces of 
 Lacedtemon and her allies. This invasion 
 they expected would take place by the 
 road leading from Nemca into the plain 
 of Argos. They therefore, after having 
 reached the plain of Argos, proceeded to 
 take up a position to block up that road, 
 the only way (as Mitford observes) by 
 which a numerous army could well pass 
 the mountains dividing Argolis from Phli- 
 asia and Corinth ia. 
 
 4. We have now an account given of 
 the able generalship by which Agis ren- 
 dered the enemy's measures ineffectual. 
 His plan was to distract the enemy's at- 
 tention by dividing his forces into three 
 divisions, and invading their territory at 
 three separate points. He himself with 
 one division penetrated by a pass over 
 Mount Lyceum into the Argive plain ; 
 another took the way by Nemea ; and the 
 third went )iy a steep road and came into 
 the jjlain from the north. By the way 
 designated as Trjv kutu 'Si^tav, Miiller 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LIX. 
 
 253 
 
 xai <l>Aia<noi oryOiov iripav eiropivovTo' rolg ^e Boiwrotc Kai Mfya- 
 p»/<Tt Kai 'liKvuyvioig upturn rr/v tTri Nf/tcac o3oy KaTal^aivHV, y ot 
 
 Apydoi KaOrjvTo, ottioq, ct ot 'ApyeTot ini arpaq toVrtc ^C ro Trt^tov 
 por]d(niv, i(p^Tr6f.uvoi toIq ittttoiq ^pt^vro. 5. Kai 6 /idv, ovtm 
 Staragac, /col ea(3aXwv tc; ro tte^/oi', i^ov ^diuivOov te kuI aXXa. 
 
 LIX. Ot ^f Apyttot, yvoi'Tft;, ((5ou0ovv »J)Ufpac V^V ^k Ttjq Ne- 
 fitag, Kai irepiTv^ovreq ri^ ^Xiaaiwv Ka\ Kopiv9iu)v aTpaTOTre^io, tojv 
 /tfv <I>Ata(T<wy oAtyouc dneKTHvav, vtto Se twv KopivOiun' avroi ov 
 TToXXto TrAf touc Si^(l)f)ctprjaav. 2. /cat ot BoiwToi Kai oi MtyapfiQ 
 Kai ot ^iKvu)vioi i^wpovv, wcfTrtp ttpi/ro aurotc, tVt r»7c Nf^iac, Kai 
 Toug ApyuovQ ou/cm /carfAajSoy* aAAa /carajSayrcc, a)c i(op(ov rci 
 eavT(xJv hynv^ieva, c'c ndxnv Traptrddcroyro. arriTrapfff/ccuaZ^oiTo ^£ 
 Kai Ol AaKiCaif.iovun, 3. Iv /jieaio Se oVeiAr/it^tvot rfcrav ol ApycTot' 
 €/c fAEV yap TOO TTtCiov Ol AoKf^at/Uoi'tot tlpyov T»;g TroAfwg Kai 
 Ol fier avrdiv, KuO^ireoOe Se Kopt'v0tot Kai OAta'diot Kai UiX- 
 Arji'jfy, ro Se irpog NcjUtac Bojwrot Kai 2t/cuwrtoi /cat Mfyap»7c. iVttoi 
 ce avToiQ ou Traprjcrav' ov yap ttid ol 'AOrjvalot, /uoioi tmv $u/u- 
 fxayu)v, r]Kov, 4. ro /ittv ovv irXtjOoQ raJv 'Apyetwv /cat Tuiv ^v/n- 
 fiaxi^vov^ ovTM Seivov to ira^ov evojuitov, a'AA' ev KaXio t'^o/ca jJ 
 f^a^t] eaecydai, Kai rovg AaKidaijuoviovg aVaAij^tvat ev ry avruiv rt 
 
 understands * viam Contoporiam per Tre- 
 tum ferentem.' The second, described as 
 XaXeirrj, is, as Col. Leake shows, by Mount 
 Lyrcus and the neighbouring valleys. See 
 Col. Leake's Morea, vol. ii. p. 415. By 
 upOiov is meant straight and steep, as 
 opposed to winding. Compare Arrian, 
 E. A. i. 1,11, oTTOTe Karacpepoii/To Kara rov 
 opOiov, I e. the steep. Xen. An. i. 2, 21, o^ot; 
 6p9ia. yElian, V. H. xiii. .32, dpOia dro^og. 
 Hesiod,Op. & D. 288, fiuKpog 6t Kai opOiog 
 
 oJfiOQ Itt' aUTtJI'. 
 
 5. Sa/zij70oi/] Supposed by Col. Leake 
 (Morea, vol. ii. p. 215) to have been at 
 Kutzopddhi. He thinks the road pursued by 
 Agis was taken for the purpose of cutting 
 off the Argives who were on the Tretus, 
 or the road from Nemea, from retreating 
 upon their city. 
 
 Ch. LIX. 1. ov 7roXX<p 7rXeiovg'\ *in 
 not nmch greater numbers.' 
 
 2. dXXd KaTajSavTeg] ' but they (i. e. 
 the Argives) having descended ;' for 
 another subject is taken up at Kara- 
 (iavreg. 
 
 ^ 4. iv KaX(fi] * in a favoui'able position,' 
 viz. for them. The phrase is one frequent 
 in Xenophon and other of the best writers, 
 both prose and verse, as Aristoph. Thesm. 
 292, and Cone. 321. Theoer. Id. xv. 72. 
 
 Eurip. Heracl. 0G6. On the thing itself, 
 see supra ch. 46, and infra ch. 00. 
 
 There is, as Bauer remarks, a variation 
 of construction between iSoKSi »'/ fidxn iv 
 KaX(p elvui and tovq AaKtdaifioviovg ciTrti- 
 Xi]<pii>ai, where icoKovv (i. e. lv6fxiZ,ov) is 
 to be supplied from iSoKH, ou which the 
 accus. Tovg AaKtS. cannot depend. Render, 
 * they thought that they had intercepted, 
 or caught, the Lacedaemonians in their 
 territory and near their city.' Compare 
 Polyb. iii. 92, 4, iv KuXtfi rovg TroXefiiovg 
 d7rtiXrj(pBvai. Arrian, E. A. i. 5, 20. iv. 
 27, 5, iv 8v(TX(opi<f OTToX. Plato, 219, iv 
 KaKip diroX. Bp. Thirlwall understands by 
 this, that they thought the Lacedaemonians 
 were cooped uj) between the army and 
 their city. But that is a sense at variance 
 with facts, and indeed not to be elicited 
 from the words. The learned prelate 
 seems to have stumbled at dTrtiX.; though 
 he would not have done so, had he borne 
 in mhid that the tenn does not always sig- 
 nify strictly to hem in ; sometimes it bears 
 simply the sense deprendere, to catch any 
 one at any place, as ch. 39. Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. 1^75, 9, x^P^Q iKaarovg diroX. Lucian, 
 t. ii. 164, dXXr}Xovg dTriiXTfcpoTtg. And so 
 in the above passages of Plato and Arrian, 
 and often in Dio Cass. 
 
254 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 418 
 
 Kai Trpoc r^ TrdXei. 5. twv ^e ' Apyutov ^io avSpec, e(>atTuXXo(.- Tf, 
 rjy nivTi aT^arrjywv etc cuv, fcal 'AXKt^pwv, Trpo^tvoc AafCf^aijuo- 
 v/wv, T'iSrj Twi/ crrpaTOTrfSwy oaov ov SurtovrwiN Trpocrt XOovre "AytSi 
 duXtytaOuv fx^i iroiuv /naxriV troiVouc yap thai 'Apya'ouc ^«/cac 
 goJyat Kui ^l^aaOai Uaq Kai o^uotac, £i ri CTrtKaXoGcriv 'Apyt/oig 
 Aa/Cf^aijuovtoi, kui to Xoittov £i(J»|vriv aytiv airov^aq Tzoir]aankvovq. 
 LX. Kai ol ^kIv raZra iiiTovTiq twv 'Apye/wi' d<()' eaurwv, /cal ou 
 Tou TrXriOouc KcXtucravroc, ttTTOV* icai o "Aytc,^ ^a^aVfvoc roue Xo- 
 •youc, tturoc, — «:«i ou /uerci twv TrXetorwv ou^e aurd? /BouXtvaa^itvoc, 
 aWa i] ivi dv^^l KoivMaag r^v kv reXei SucTTpaTevo^tvwr, — (TTrtv- 
 Serai rcacrapac iu»';i^ac, £i' olc £^a £7r»rtXfVfU «urm)(;^ ra priOevTCi' Kai 
 dw^yaye tov arpaTov tvOuq, ov^tvl (ppuGaq T(1)v aXXtov ^v^if.idx^v.^ 
 2. ol Se AafccSaijudvtot kqi ol ^u^t/itaxoi aVovro ^(£i', wg t]yi'iTO, ^ta 
 T()v vd^iov* fi' alrm ^' elx^v fcar' dXXriXouc ttoXX^ t6v "kyiv, vouj- 
 ZovT^q ev /caXw 7rapaTU)(^(>v (T(()/(TI guAtjSaXav, Ka\ iravTax^'^Otv avrdiv 
 dTTOK^KXy^xeviov Km vno iTTirewv kui iretidv, oiBlv^ ^pacjavTaq a£tov 
 T^C Trap'a(jKtvm: dwdvai. 3. aTpaTont^ov ydp h] tovto kuXXicttov 
 'EXXmni^ov Twv fxixpf^ Tod^e ^vv^XOsv' w(l>Ori ^£ ^idXiara etoq fit 
 ^v dOp6ov kv ^mU, £1' J AaKt^aifjL6inoi t£ navGrparia rjaav, /cai 
 
 5. rtDv TTcrrc (rrpaTrjywv] Meaning the 
 Five principal generals : a number probably 
 (;is Arnold thinks) originating in the five 
 lochi, or brigades, spoken of at ch. 72- 
 On 7r po^ivot see note at ii. 29. "Offov ov 
 ^vvi6vTu)v, 'all but engaging in battle.' In 
 'AyiSi duXeykaOrjv fiq TToiftv fiaxn^ we 
 have a very recondite construction, though 
 nearly allied to that of diaXsyofxai (toi 
 ravra found in Xen. Mem. ii. 10, 1, oi^a 
 Ck Kai Aiocioptp ainov TOid^t ciaXexOfVTa, 
 and i. 6, 1, li Trpoc 'Avn^wvra duXtx^n ' 
 also in Hom. II. xi. 407, Ttq fioi ravra 
 ipiXoQ duXk^aro evfiog ; Thus it is equi- 
 valent to the plainer phrase to converse on 
 any thing with another. Hence it is not 
 necessary to supply, as might be imagined, 
 ijars or eiq rb for rou or irepl rev. 
 
 Of the phrase, just after, fiaxu^ Trotter, 
 an example occurs also at iv. 91. Poppo 
 observes, that the actire voice is confined 
 to the general; the m'Mle one, TroulaOat, 
 to the army : and he adds, ' Duces recte 
 dicuntur fidxriv iroitlv, et milites fiaxn^ 
 TTOitlaeai, quum illi auctores, ut pugna 
 fiat:' a distinction, I apprehend, quite 
 just ; and so our old English phrase ' to 
 do battle,' for 'to engage m combat;' 
 where the combatants are alone adverted 
 to, not the commanders. Whence may 
 be properly undei*stood and explained the 
 
 expression of Shakspeare, to do any one to 
 death ; which does not simply mean, as 
 Johnson supposes, to put to death, but to 
 slay in combat. On diKag — o^ioiag see 
 note supra ch. 27, 1. 
 
 Ch. LX. I. avrbg^ This is explained 
 by the commentators as jtut for novog, 
 solus: a use found in the best writers from 
 Homer downwards. Yet this is one of 
 those cases where the idea of distinction 
 rather than that of what is alone, is meant 
 to be prominent, as in Hom. II. xiii. 729, 
 dXX' ovTViog ujua rravra dvvrfatai avrbg 
 tXkaBai. 'AXXy ^liv ydp, &c.^ So here 
 avrbg, as distinguished from ol TrXtiovtg, 
 signifies 'of himself,' 'by his own au- 
 thority,' at his sole discretion. By ru>v 
 Iv rtXti ^vffrparevofiEviov, literally, 'com- 
 rades in office,' are meant the polemarchs, 
 the two ephori who used to accompany 
 the khig on foreign service, and others 
 mentioned by Mullei*, Dor. vol. ii. p. 240. 
 
 2. ciu. rbv vo^ov] This, as we learn 
 from ch. 66, directed that every thing in 
 war should be done under his command. 
 See note on ch.54,and MUller, ii. p. 104,:^. 
 On the expression iraparvxbv see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 564. 
 
 3. 'i(jjg tri *}v dOpoov iv Nf/xf^] We 
 have nothing expressly said in Thucydides 
 about this union of the three bodies into 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LX. 
 
 255 
 
 ApKo^^Q, Kai BotwroJ, Ka\ Kopivdioi, Kai ^tKvtjJvioi, Kai UiXXriviiq, 
 Kai ^Xia<Ji(n, Kai Miyaprjg, — Kai ovroi irdvTtQ Xoya^£c d<p' eKaaTwv, 
 -a^io^axoi ^OKouvreq uvai ov ry 'Apyuiov jiidvov ^vfAfJLayla, dXXd 
 Kai aXXi^ m 7rpo(Ty£vo/i£pr/. 4. to fjilv ovv arparoTTt^ov ovrayq iv 
 aiTia Ex^vreg TOV "Ayiv, avf)(wpouy r£ Kai ^leXvOricrav in ot/cou 
 iKaGTOi. 5. ApyfToi be Kai avroi in ev iroXXw ttXhovi a'lTia ti\ov 
 Tovq (JTTHGa^ivovq dvw tov irXriOovq, vouilovTig kcikuvoi, fit] aV 
 a(j)i(Ti nore KaXXiov Tropad^^dv, AaKt^aiimoviovq ^ia7r£(/)fuy£i/ai* Trpoc 
 re -yap ry a(^ZTkpa ttoXh, Kai fxerd ttoXXwi; Kai dyaOuiv ^vjuficixwv 
 TOV ayu)va av yiyveaOai. 6. tov te OpctavXXov, ava)(wp»/(Tavr£c, 
 iv Tio XapuSpu}, — ouTTfp Tag diro (TTpaTuag ^iKug, nplv eauvai. 
 
 which the army had been divided; but 
 we may suppose, as the Scholiast suggests, 
 that after the armistice the two other 
 bodies united with that at Nemea, and 
 then evacuated Argolis by the road to 
 Phlius ; which was indeed the only really 
 practicable route for a large force. For 
 Kai dXXy Bekker conjectures the true read- 
 ing to be Kuv dX. But there is, as Poppo 
 remarks, no sufficient reason for the 
 change, since the participle may be re- 
 solved into i'lrig npoffyki'oiro, and thus the 
 particle be needless. I would further 
 observe, that the Kai could not, in this 
 case, well be dispensed with ; the full sense 
 of the words being, ' but also a match for 
 yet another [such confederacy] after beino- 
 added [to the first].' '^ 
 
 5. /i/) dv atpim — ■7Tacta<Jxbv'\ 'though an 
 oi)p{)rtuiiity more favourable to them [for 
 battle] would never offer itself.' See note 
 at i. 120. 
 
 6. iv r<p Xffpa^py] I would render, 
 not, as does Dr. Arnold, 'in the bed of 
 the Charadiiis,' but 'at the place called 
 C:haradrus ;' so denominated, as being a 
 KoXTTog formed by the bed of the rivulet 
 Chamdrus, nearly at its confluence with 
 the Inachus. The rivulet was so named 
 as being a mere torrent, or watercourse ; 
 its bed being chiefly dry in summer. So 
 Hom. II. iv. 454, KoiXr^g tproaOe X«pa'^p>/g, 
 and another passage of our author supra 
 iii. 98, Kara x^pddpav. In Xen. Hist. iv. 
 2, 15, it is called XapdSpa, an Attic form, 
 for the Doric Xdpadpog. It is (as Colonel 
 Leake attests, Morea, p. 364) called 
 Rheumi (rb 'Pevfia rov "Apyovg) ; and 
 he says, that ' when it contains any water, 
 it flows over a wide gravelly bed.' Yet as 
 the bed of a torrent, even when dry, would 
 be no very fit place to hold an assembly of 
 the people of Argolis, so I am inclhied to 
 tljink that the place where they assembled 
 was called Charadrus as l)eing a part of 
 
 the x«P«^P« forming the course of the 
 rivulet, a deep narrow valley, or glen, 
 along which the Charadrus takes nearly 
 the whole of its course. (See the maps of 
 Colonel Leake and Lapie.) Now in some 
 point of this natural x«P«^P«, <>r long 
 KoX-n-og (hollow valley), was situated tliis 
 place called Charadrus, probably formiug 
 a sort of natural amphitheatre highly fitted 
 to the purpose of a national assembly : a 
 view confirmed by the circumstance of a 
 similar place being (as Dr. Arnold shows) 
 chosen for a similar purpose by the Latins^ 
 namely, the Caput Aqute Ferentince ; a 
 deep glen used by them as the scene of 
 their national assemblies. 
 
 In rag dirb ar part lag diKag we have a 
 condensed form, for rag rCov dnb arpa- 
 rdag ytvofikviov iTTtXOovrojVy similarly as 
 in a passage of the Greek Testament, 
 St. Mark vii. 4, we have, dirb dyopag, 
 scil. yevofisvoi or iXOovrtg, where the philo- 
 logical commentators have adduced various 
 examples both of the elliptical and of the 
 complete phrase. The idiom appears to 
 have been common to the best writers 
 from Homer downwards. 
 
 For vulg. arparing I have, with Poppo 
 and Goeller, edited, from two MSS. (to 
 which I am enabled to add the Cod. 
 Clarend. prima manu) arpartiag ; for 
 the former, though retained by Bekker, 
 is really quite indefensible. As to the 
 reading of the MSS. Cass, and Aug., diro- 
 arpartiag, thai, unless it were a mere 
 error of the scribes in putting together 
 two distinct words, evidently proceeded 
 from the conjecture of certain critics who 
 did not perceive the force of the uTrb, and 
 accordingly conjectured diroarpaniag, but 
 wrongly ; for that word was, as well as 
 diToarpartvofiai, unknown to the earlier 
 and purer writers, and could only bear 
 what were a sense here little apt, — namely, ' 
 that oi discharge from military service. 
 
256 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 418. 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LXII. 
 
 257 
 
 y'lyvtrar rd fdvTOi x(>»i^t«^« e^nfxwoav avrod. 
 
 LXI. Mtra ^t Touro, 'A^riva/wv (5ovOiiaavTU>v X'Xiiov o7rAira)i; 
 
 'Aoyeloc {ofXi^Q 7«> r«g (TTTovSag <;;/cvoi;v \Zaai Trpoc roug Aaict^at- 
 iitovlouc) ainkvai efceXeuov ouroilc, Kal Trpoc rov h^iov ov 7r{>o(Tr;yoy, 
 
 TrapScrav) Karr,r«7.-a<T«v SecV*6voc. 2. /c.a '.X.70V ot A0;,.raoc, 
 'AX^.jScaSou 7r(>Ea|3ei.rou Trapovroc, eV re roTg Apyeimc /cat ^u^- 
 
 ^p^rtvro Xiviiv'l *We have (asBp.Blom- 
 field remarks on the words of ^schyl. Ag. 
 1606, SnfioppKptlQ XiVffifiovQ dpdg) fre- 
 quent mention in the ancient writers of 
 this punishment of stoning, which was one 
 resorted to by the populace when moved 
 by sudden indignation.' (See Hom. II. 
 iii. 56. Soph. Aj. 254. Eurip. Ion, 1240. 
 ^schyl. Theb. 183. Demosth. de Cor. 
 § 6.) And to this there is allusion m a 
 passage of the Old Testament, Exod. viii. 
 23, ' Will the people not stone us V See 
 also Acts xiv. 19. Stoning had been of 
 old a punishment denounced by law, and 
 legally executed on persons guilty of blas- 
 phemy, incest, and other atrocious crimes. 
 But as the crimes in question roused publtc 
 indignation and detestation, so the exeru- 
 tion'^oi it, both among the Jews and Gen- 
 tiles, was often taken in hand by the people, 
 by a sort of irregular proceeding similar to 
 that of the jiulicium zell (or rebels-beating) 
 among the Jews. That there was a marked 
 distinction between the two kinds of stoning, 
 the legal and the irreqular, has been proved, 
 and the subject illustrated by Wachsm. 
 Ant. Gr. vol. ii. 1, p. 437- As to the pre- 
 sent case. Dr. Arnold views the proceed- 
 ings in the Charadrus as arbitrary and 
 irregular, and thinks that ' for that reason 
 these military com-ts were held icUhout 
 the city, because, within its walls, the 
 ordinary law, with its foi-ras and privileges, 
 would have resumed its authority.' Such 
 a notion, however, involves great impro- 
 bability. The proceeding itself, as far as 
 regarded the popular trial, was not, it 
 would seem, in-egular ; and therefore could 
 not need to be held in a by-place, out of 
 the reach of laws. But such a proceeding 
 was likely to issue in some conduct such 
 as the law could not warrant, as in the 
 case of the judicium zeli among the Jews. 
 And since stoning, as a legal punishment, 
 was often permitted to be inflicted by the 
 people themselves, so when the people, as 
 we should say, took the law into their own 
 hands, it was a sort of punishment which 
 
 they would be likely to resort to. The 
 irregularity, in the present case, consisted 
 in this, that the people had the right to 
 hold judgment on the conduct of those who 
 had returned from a campaign ; but not 
 to pronounce sentence, much less to exe- 
 cute it. That was doubtless left to the 
 Five ffrparrjT'Ot, of whom mention is made 
 in the preceding chai)ter. 
 
 Tuu liionbv] This is not well rendered 
 * an altar,' rather ' the altar,' namely, that 
 which had been attached to the army, 
 and been used for the religious ceremonies 
 performed before battle and on other 
 occasions. 
 
 Ch. LXI. 1. ofiiog] < nevertheless, i.e. 
 though they were dissatisfied with the 
 truce : an elliptical use of ofnog not un- 
 frequent, especially where yap precedes. 
 See supra iv. 96, and other passages ad- 
 duced by Poppo, Prolog, i. 290. 
 
 TTpoQ Tov drtfiov ov 7rpoanyov'\ did not 
 introduce them (meaning Laches and 
 Nicostratus) to the people,' ^ to have an 
 audience : a sense of Trpoffa'yw found 111 
 Xen. Hist. iv. 5, 6, and iii. 4, 8. Cyr. 1. 
 4, 24. Xprjfiariaai, * to do business with 
 them,' i. e. to address them on matters of 
 common interest to both. See note at i. 87. 
 KaTnvdyKaffav dtofxtvoi, < compelled them 
 by entreaty,' viz. by the force of the moi-al 
 compulsion of earnest entreaty. Such is 
 the use of the simple verb in a passage 
 of the New Testament, St. Luke, xiv. 23, 
 dvdyKacrov iiatKOilv, where see my note. 
 
 2. iXiyov—TTopoi^Tog] In the words 
 ■Trpta^tvToi) TrapovToc is certainly included 
 also the circumstance that yl/c<VjUf(/t'.*? spoke 
 (to the following purport) in quality of 
 ambassador. Compare intra vm. 36, koi 
 dWag tn Oripnfifvovg irapovrog (1. e. pre- 
 sent ambassador) kiroUwy. Otherwise, 
 indeed, why was he sent as ambassador, if 
 not to be the organ of communicating the 
 wishes of the Athenians to the Arj;ives? 
 Nor will the plural in tXtyov 01 'A0»;r«Tot 
 and TTtiaavTfg avail to disprove this ; for 
 the Athenian generals present with the 
 
 ua^ot^ TavTttj OTi * ovk opOwg ai (ynov^ai avev twv aXXwv £uju- 
 jULa^tjjv Kat yevoivTOy Km vvv {ev Kaipw yap irapHvai (rtjuTig) cnrTeaOai 
 
 'y^pr}vai tov TroXfjUOu. 3. Kaiy iTiKTavTeq Ik twv Xoywv tou^ ^v/H' 
 jua^ou^, tvOvc t^tjjpovv ini Op^o/jLevov tov ApKadiKOV iravTiq ttXiJi; 
 
 Af}yH(*)v' ovToi 0£, Ojuoic Kai ntKrOivTeq, UTrtXetTTOvro npwTOv, ewHTa 
 o vcTTepov Kai ovtoi Tr]\Oov. 4. Kai npoaKaOiCo/n^voi, tov Opvo- 
 
 fULiVOV TTaVTEQ ETToXlOpKOVV, Kai TTpOCTjSoXdg iTTOlOVVTO, jSouXo/UtVOI 
 
 aXXwc Te Trpo<TyiVBa9aL <T(j)i<Ti, Kai Ojur/poe iK Ttjg ApKaciag litdav 
 avToOi VTTO AaKt^ai/uoviivv Kii/j.ivoi. 5. ot Se Opyo/j,ivioi, ^ei- 
 aavTtc Tt)v T£ TOV Tti^ovg aaOtveiav Kai tov (jTpaTov to irXrjOog, K'a/, 
 ciic ovcH^ avTolg fjSorJ^tt, jui] irpoairoXvjvTai, ^vvej^rtaav (ixrrt $J/a- 
 /iia^ot Ts iivai, Kai o/irfpovg er^wv te ourcJv covvai Mavrcvaucrt, Kal 
 ovQ KaTtOivTO AaKicaifiovioi, napa^ovvai. LXII. Mtra ce rooro, 
 e-^ovTig r}cv} tov Up^o^evov, ijjovAtvovTO 01 c.i>iUjuo^ot e(f) o ti '^prj 
 irpu)Tov lEvai tujv XotTrwv. /cat HXttot /luv iiri Aiirpwv tKfXtuov, 
 Marrivr/g ^l etti Tiyeav' Kai Trpodf^evro 01 Apyfioi kui AOrivaKn 
 Toig Mai'rtv€U(T(. 2. Kai 01 jutv HXcioc, opyiaOevTBg on ovk eiri 
 AiTTptov 6^pri(j>i(TavTO, avE'^wprjaav en o'ikov' ot Be aXXoi ^v/ufia'^oi 
 iraptaKBva^ovTo iv Ty ^avTivna wg mi Tiyeav iovT£g. Kai Tiveg 
 
 ambassador Alcibiades made the latter 
 their spokesman, just as, in another pas- 
 sage supra iii. 52, Astymachus and Lacon 
 are mentioned as procuratores or agents 
 to plead for the Platseans, and accordingly 
 there is the use of the plural tXiyov roidde, 
 though only one of them actually spoke. 
 
 At OVK opOwg — Kai yfvoivro, Bauer sup- 
 poses a transposition of Kai, (which should 
 otherwise have come in before ai airov- 
 Sai,) while Dr. Arnold thinks there is a 
 confusion of construction for ort Kai ai 
 (TTTOvdai OVK opGijjg — ykvoivTo. But thus 
 the Kai would have no force ; and irhi/ the 
 transposition should have been made, we 
 should be quite at a loss to imagine. It 
 may rather be sui>posed, that the Kai is in 
 its right place, as connected with the verb ; 
 the sentiment being, that ' the treaty would 
 even have been not rightly made without 
 the concurrence of the other allies.' Alci- 
 biades' argument was, that ' the truce thus 
 formed was invalid, and in reality null 
 and void.' The expression ovk opOuig has 
 respect to the clause in the treaty of alli- 
 ance between Athens, Argolis, Elis, and 
 Mantinea, supra ch. 47, which was, that 
 * it should not be lawful for a?iy one of 
 those states to lay aside war against any 
 state that shall invade the territory of any 
 one of the allies, unless it shall meet the 
 approbation of alf.^ 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 The commentators remark on the vari- 
 ation of construction in xP^^^^^i ^y *^he 
 transition from the opt. to the infin., com- 
 paring a passage supra i. 87, dnov on 
 (Ttpiai fxtv doKolev dSiKttv 01 'A9., (iov- 
 XtaOai dk Kai, &c., and others elsewhere. 
 But they have failed to bear in mind, 
 that in these two passages the use of the 
 optative could not well have been con- 
 tinued, from the latter clause containing a 
 more positive assertion than the optative 
 in oratione obliqud (see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 529) could have supplied. 
 
 The vm', a little after, corresponds 
 to the TOTt implied in ykvoivro (' were 
 made ') : and here avrovg is to be sup- 
 plied, which is alluded to in the tacit 
 opposition in (Ttpelg ; q. d. * They them- 
 selves were at hand to give them timely 
 aid, and they ought to apply themselves 
 vigorously to the war.' With airTtrrOai 
 TOV TToXifiov, * capessere bellum,' compare 
 viii. 11. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 217, 7- Dio 
 Cass. 548, 84. 
 
 5. Kai ovg KartOfi'To] Didot shows, from 
 ch. 33, that the hostages whom the Spar- 
 tans had deposited, for security, at Orcho- 
 menus, wei*e the Parrhasians of Arcadia. 
 
 Ch. I XII. 1. TrpoaeOtvTo rolg Mavr.] 
 A popular or familiar iorm of expression 
 for TrpooT. Ty y^wfig tCjv M., as vi. 50, 
 irpofj'fOiro Ty ' WKi^idSov yvtofiy. 
 
 S 
 
^•^^ THUCYDTDES. [.. c. 418. 
 
 auroTc Kal airi^v Ttyiarwv iv tij ttoXu ivi^i^ocjav t<1 nfmy 
 
 LXIII. \aKt^aif.iinnoi II, Uuh] avi:yji)^^)Gav i^ ''Aoyovc Td(: 
 T6rpa^i>ivouc aworSdi^ iroir)cjdfxiVin, " Ayiv tv /neydXy ania a^ov, 
 
 povavTol ivo^ituV a(/poouc "yap Toao^rovg iv^i^d^ovi: Ka\ nnovruvQ 
 ov pa^iov uvai \a(3uv. 2. fVet^/j ^l Kal Trepi 'Op^o^ievcw ^Jy^a- 
 XtTo euXwKivai, noXXui ^^iq /adXXov Ex»XUaivov, Kai i(3ovXtvuv 
 ivOvt; VTT ooyfn:, TTond Tov rpoTTOv Tov favrwi', olg y^m] rt'iv re ot/cmr 
 
 2. I liave followed Po])po, Goeller, and 
 Bekker in cancelling the twv before Tf- 
 yearwv ; almost all the best MSS. being 
 without the word. 'EvtSidoaav to. irpdy- 
 liara. Duker supposes tvhUvai to bear 
 here, as at iv. 76 & 89, and vii. 48, the 
 sense of betraying ; while Bauer assigns to it 
 simply that of delivering up, (what is other- 
 vise expressed by ira^tmoaav,) without 
 any idea of betrayal. Dr. Arnold explains 
 the expression to mean, ^giving up to them 
 the goverament of Tegea ;' comparing an- 
 other passage of our author, iv. 89, wq T<p 
 ImroKpCLTii TO. iv toIq Botwroif evtdidoTo. 
 And he adds, that 'at iv. 103 & 104, the 
 terms Ivldovai and irpodidovai are both 
 employed with reference to the same thing, 
 —namely, the surrender of Amphipolis ; 
 though the former expresses more the 
 notion of yielding, giving up, whether 
 from treachery or otherwise ; the latter, 
 the giving up secretly or treacherously.' 
 It is plain that kfhdovai is a general 
 term that can never of itself mean UK.re 
 than 'to give up,' surrender. In this sense 
 it frequently occurs in Arrian, Xenophon, 
 and other good writers, and can never sig- 
 nify to betray except from the force of the 
 context ; of which examples are somewhat 
 rare ; though Timseus, Lex., places irpo- 
 Covi'ai as the//-s^ signification of the word. 
 Certainly it bears this sense in Xen. Hist, 
 vii. 4, 14, iXalSov de Mapyavsag, Iv^ovrutv 
 TivOtv, where ^m. Portus observes, < rem 
 turpem velari rerbo honesto, cum proprie 
 dicendum fuerit TrpcS6vTwi>: Compare 
 also a passage in the Ages. ii. ]8,u}qIp5i. 
 SofisvTjg Tf]Q TToXtoic, for Trpodtdo^svTjg. 
 Plut. Alcib. 22. In another passiige of 
 our author supra iv. 06, (3ov\6fi(voi Iv- 
 Covvai rrjv iroXiv, scil. ovtoIq, the sig- 
 nification to betray is not necessary to be 
 supposed. The term may there simplv be 
 taken to signify to gire tij?, surrender' tlie 
 city to them : and such I believe to be 
 the sense infra vii. 48, and perhaps iv. 
 76. Finally, this principle (adverted to 
 >y ^.mil. Portus) will aj)ply to two pas- 
 
 sages of Xen. Hist. vii. 4, 14, and Ages. 
 ii. 18, and in all eases where the persons 
 are speaking of themselves. They will call 
 the thing 'giving up' or surrendering the 
 city ; while the rest of the citizens will 
 call it betraying the city; to betray being 
 * to give up a city, or country, or army, to 
 the enemy, by breach of trust.' Now here the 
 persons are not speaking of themselves ; 
 nor can we imagine that the historian 
 meant to veil a base act under a specious 
 name. Yet we may suppose tliat our 
 author here chose to use the expression 
 which the persons in question employed 
 in speaking of their own conduct. They 
 called it merely the giving up of the state- 
 affairs, or the public polity of the state, 
 into the hands of the Argives and Athe- 
 nians. And so I would understand two 
 passages at iv. 89, and vii. 48, 2, Kal i]v 
 yap Ti Kal Iv ralQ ^vpaKovffan; (iovXo- 
 fxsvov Tolg 'AOtjvaioiQ to. Trpayfiara tv- 
 ^oviai. Now the phrase rd Tzpay^ara 
 ivlovvai Tin was, from its indefiniteness, 
 very convenient for veiling the baseness 
 of the action. And the opinion of the 
 historian on the action is here, and at vii. 
 48, intimated by the Kal, even ; q. d. 'even 
 those within the city, who ought to have 
 been true to their trust.' Moreover, the 
 action is spoken of as done (it being said 
 'they had given up') because it was con- 
 cluded on and determined : a point I 
 should scarcely have thought it necessary 
 to notice, but for the mistaken explanation 
 of Dr. Ai-nold, ' they were disposed to give 
 up ;' ^yhich sense, besides being any thing 
 but suitable, would require i-ather ivdt- 
 ^ovv. 
 
 Ch. LXIII. 1. At oi) p^^iov tlvai is 
 to be repeated ivofxilov from the preceding 
 context. The simple verb \a(3th> stands 
 hero, as often in the New Testament, (see 
 my Lex. N. T. in voc. ii. I.) for KoraXa- 
 /3tji' or evpHv. 
 
 2. TTapa Toy rpoirov tov taxiTwv'\ So at 
 i. 132, it is siiid of the Spartans, xP'^/^^t'ot 
 T(^ TpoTTti) <pntp floiOatriv k: a<pag auTovg, 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LXIII. 
 
 259 
 
 avTov KarafTKaxpai, Kai ctKa /nv^iadi cpavjiuov ^r^ijuwaai, 3. o §c 
 TrapYfTBLTo juqctv TovTvjv opav — ^Py<^ y^P ^y^"^ pvGeauai rag airtag 
 
 fi}) raxflg tivai iripl dvSpbg ^napTiaTov — 
 (iovXtixrat ti dvi]KtaTov. And to this 
 purpose it is said by Dukas, that * the 
 Spartans never acted or counselled under 
 the influence of anger,' dXXd [3paSswg Kal 
 fjitO' y)avxiag tv aTapa^ig, i/'i'x^C' l^^ Tt)v 
 oiKiav avTov KaTaaKaxpai is denoted a 
 punishment of oriental origin, of which 
 frequent mention occurs in the Old Testa- 
 ment, and which was likewise one in use 
 among the Romans. 
 
 3. TrapyTtiTO (sell. avTOvg) firjciv 
 TovTiov dp^v] 'earnestly entreated them 
 (literally, 'by deprecations urged them') 
 to do nothing of the kind :' of which sense 
 of irapatTtlaGai (somewhat rare) I have 
 noted an example elsewhere in Xen. Mem. 
 ii. 2, 14, Tovg 9sovq Trapairrjoy avyyvta- 
 [lovdg aoi tivai. And Steph. in Thes. ad- 
 duces examples of the construction irapai- 
 Tovfiai <T£ Tovro ttouXv, which is one found 
 also in a passage of Menander, where we 
 have TvapaiTovfiai ert (Tvyyviofxijv fx***'> 
 and in Plato, 320, llpofitjGsa irapaiTiiTai 
 — viXfiai. Herodot. ap. Steph. Thes. avy- 
 yvdjfxtjv TrapaiTEiTO tov Otov avT(^ <^X^^^ 
 Tutv priOivTiov. Polyb. frag. Hist. 52, 
 TrapyTi](TaTO TOvg irp. iKirsfitpai TrpefffStv- 
 rdg. For this we have the more con- 
 densed construction TrapaiTovfiai at tovto 
 in Plato, p. 27, 241. Of the construc- 
 tion TrapaiTovfial as fii) ttouIv (which is 
 exceedingly rare) I have noted only, as 
 examples elsewhere, Plato, p. 387, rrapai- 
 TTirrofitOa "OfiT}pov fii) xaXtTratvfir, and 
 Demosth. p. 633, TrapaiTrjcrofiai d' v/idg 
 fiT} axOtaOai. Of the ellipsis of the pro- 
 noun (which is extremely rare) the pre- 
 sent is the only example known to me ; 
 for in a passage of Herodot. iv. 146, irapai- 
 TTjffavTO — iffeXOilp ig ti^v ipKTtjv, there 
 is, in effect, no such ellipsis, since the pro- 
 noun is there not wanted ; the sense being, 
 ' they sought permission to enter.' And, 
 again, in Polyb. iv. 18, TrapyTtjffavTo Trjv 
 Twv AiTioXCjv dok^iiav, Kal to fiijdkv 
 TTaOtTv dvrjKeffTov, it is likewise unneces- 
 sary : and the difficulty there complained 
 of will disappear if we suppose a dHogia 
 in the use of Trap, as applied to the two 
 clausulse ; the sense being in the former, 
 to avert by supplication ; in the latter, to 
 obtain by supplication, as in Herodot. i. 24. 
 iv. 146, et al. On the original sense and 
 ratio signifcationis of this difficult term, 
 see my Lex. N. T. in voc. 
 
 pi'xreaOai rag aiTiag (TTpaTSvadfievog] 
 For piiafaBai Dobree would read Xv- 
 
 (TtaOat, which he confii*ms from the ex- 
 pression d-TroXvffeffOai aiTiav at ch. 75 and 
 elsewhere. Yet such will only serve to 
 show that Thucydides might have here 
 written XvaeffGai, not that he did so write. 
 That he did 7iot, is plain not only from 
 external testimony, but internal evidence ; 
 for if he had written XvaefrOai, how came 
 so plain a reading to be changed into so 
 difficult a one as pvataOai ? But, though 
 difficult, it is not inexplicable. The term, 
 however, does not bear, as Poppo supposes, 
 the sense of au)^iiv ; and vain is it that he 
 appeals to the words of Diodorus, ha. Tiov 
 KaXwv epyuiv diaawffaaOai Trjv dfiapTiav. 
 Where do we ever meet with the form 
 (TwcraaOai'i In fact, the word hafftoaaaOai 
 is a blunder in Poppo's transcript for diop- 
 OtjjaaffOai, and SiopO. Tiiji' ajuopriai/ (with 
 which compare diopO. rd dyvoov^tva in 
 Demosth. 14G3, 18) does not ill represent 
 the sense ; though it changes the meta- 
 phor in pvaaaOai Tt)v ahiav, which is one 
 taken from purging oneself from a charge 
 by removing it from us, showing that it 
 does not attach to us. Now, in the 
 present instance, this Agis would do by 
 bravery in action. Of the word as used 
 in this very rare sense * to remove from 
 one,' (so Schol. aTToXvativ,) I have noted 
 an example in Eurip. Iph. Aul. 1383, 
 ravTa rrdvTa KOTOavovaa (' by dying ') 
 pvffofiai, ' shall remove all these evils by 
 my death.' And so Soph. (Ed. Tyr. 313, 
 pvaai ds rrdv fiiafffia tov TtOvrjKOToc. 
 Nearly approaching to this use is that in 
 the Latin redimere, by which faults are 
 said to be redeemed or compensated by vir- 
 tues, and thus the charges of these faults 
 are removed from the persons. So in 
 Seneca, Contr. iv. prsef. ^ redimebat vitia 
 virtutibus.' 
 
 For (TTpaTtvffdfievog several of the best 
 MSS. have aTpaTtvaofiivog. But besides 
 that the form is so rare, that I know 
 of no other example except in Plato, 
 p. 129 ; nay, I doubt whether this would 
 be good Greek, or good sense : for surely 
 the crimination of cowardice could not be 
 wiped away by being about to make a new 
 expedition, but by having made it. Hence 
 aTpaTtvadfievog is decidedly preferable ; 
 though the form OTpaTtvaaaOai is so rare, 
 that I have found it no where else, except 
 in Xen. Ag. ii. 31, and Hist. vii. 1, 8 and 
 28. Ag. vi. 3. The participle does not 
 signify, as Haack and Goeller explain, 
 'simul ac profectus fuerit,' but has the 
 
 s2 
 
260 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 418. 
 
 err^ar^uaa^evoc--*, rare ^oulv avro^, 6' n ^o^Xovrai. 4. ol S^e 
 
 auro.c ayy.A.a .af.a r^. .V.r.^./co. .'. Tey.'a, oVc, e^i ,,^ Lo.'.ov- 
 
 ^mxovc, .ca. oaov ovk a^^arr^K.r, 2. .'.rau^a ^^ /3o^;0«« .J, 
 AaK.ga.^ov.a.. y.y.,.ac a.r^, re Ka\ r^y EiAoi.c. navh^e\ o^ela 
 
 rare use of expressing tlie m^ans of the 
 action denoted by the verb with which 
 It IS conjoined, as in Xen. Cyr. iii. 2, 25, 
 \ili!:ofi6yoi ^uxTiv, *by plundering,' and 
 Mem. ni. 5, 16, Trpoaipovvrai fiaXXov ovtuj 
 KtpSaivuv an dWtjXiov, ri (TvvuxhkXovvrtc 
 avTOvQ, * by helping each other.' Here 
 then, we may render, 'by making an expe- 
 dition. And in such a case the participle 
 aor. 1 has no note of time. Compare Xen. 
 Ag. 11. 31, (TrpartvffdfievoQ rbv uia'tXXnva 
 — X^'-povrai. 
 
 4. tirkaxov'\ * deferred,' as at vii. 33 
 where see note. 'Ev rqi 7rap6vri, Sn 
 pnesentia.' Not meaning, however, that 
 the law was made for this one expedition 
 only; for it extended beyond, though not 
 to the whole of the war. Of 7rpoa„Xovro 
 the full sense is, * chose and apj.ointed [as 
 colleagues] to him;' Trpoaaiptlaeai sifrnifv- 
 mg to choose and appoint any one al cJl- 
 league, either to oneself, as principal, (com- 
 pare IV 29, 1 Herodot. ix. 10, Ip/ Lvr<p 
 
 V^^'i if"" ^^^^- ^"'' ^' ^"^ <^^'r- J- 5 
 o & 7. Plut. Cam. "iTZTzapxov aviy Tvpoa. 
 
 Demosth. 1360, koivop avroXg TrpoLipovv- 
 rat,) or to anotJier, as said of the elec- 
 tion and appointment of officers or magis- 
 trates by the public voice, as in the pre- 
 sent passage aiid at vii. 16, ai^rip ribv 
 avTov iKu dvo irpoatiXovTo. Xen. Hist 
 ^: 2, 27. ii. 1, 11, and (Econ. ix. 14.' 
 Hippag. 1. 8, r, TroXig — npoaaipflTai rai 
 iTTTrapxy (Tvpepyovi: <pvXdpxovQ. On these 
 ^vfifiovXoi see Wachsm. and Muller 
 
 M Kvpioy ilvai^ On this phrase see 
 note at ii. 24. 
 
 Ch. LXIV. 1. TTapd riov i^nTr^^iiwv^ 
 trom their partisans,' meaning the party 
 friendly to the Lacedemonians. ^ 
 
 2. (3or]9(ia] Meaning a force comin^ in 
 aid to, as in Xen. Anab. ii. 3, 1 1, (3orjOuav 
 ^X^v a,piKonr}v. Pol. i. 44, 4, and 45, 1, 
 avef3oa tiq- BonOtta ! and xiii. 8, o. I 
 have followed Haack, Bekker, Poppo, and 
 Goeller in editing, for vulg. oI« (or (it.), 
 
 Ota from several xMSS. (to which I am 
 enabled to add Cod. Clarend.) ; for the 
 neuter plural can here have no place 
 whei^as the nomin. sing. fem. is quite 
 suitable, and occurs at v. 14, tu iv nj 
 rv<Tv U>fi<pop^, o'ia ovTTio ytykvriro ry 
 STrapry. As to the reading d;g, it is evi- 
 dently a mere gloss. 
 
 ^. 'Opkaetiov^ So I edit, with Bek- 
 ker Poppo, and Goeller, from several 
 oi the best MSS., for vulg. 'Op^ar,o., 
 as Op^aOtSog for vulg. 'Optari^oQ at iv. 
 U4 : though that spelling would seem 
 supported by Herodot. ix. 11. Eurin 
 Orest. 1663, and Elect. 1274. It is ob- 
 servable, however, that 'OpitrO. is found 
 in certain MSS. in the above passages. 
 Moreover, the ad is supported by Steph. 
 l^yz. and Pausanias, (whose 'OpiGedaiov 
 IS the same place as 'OptaQ. or 'Opear ) 
 and is more likely to have been the ori- 
 gmal spelhng, afterwards altered to 'Opiar 
 trom Pausan. viii. 3, 1, it appears that 
 Opttre was the original name, derived 
 from OptaQU^g, son of Lycaon, but after- 
 wards altered to 'Optar., from Orestes, son 
 ot Agamemnon. .So difficult, however 
 IS it to alter the name of a place, that we 
 may suppose that in the time of Herodotus 
 and Thucydides 'Opiae. was the prevailing 
 spelhng. Dr. Arnold, indeed, speaks as if 
 he suspected that Euripides in the above 
 passages wrote 'Opkarnov. But that is 
 impossible ; since the words preceding, ak 
 d av xpeifjv, 'Opkara—KeKXitaiTai ^ a?,Q 
 fvyrjg tTriovvfiov, compel us to read at Eur 
 Orest. \myAKdaiv 'ApKaaiv r 'Opsaruov 
 KaXtiv. With respect to the site, it is sup- 
 posed by Col. Leake (Morea, vol. ii. 319) 
 to have occupied the summit of Mount 
 Izimbaree, (on which, he says, there are 
 still some remains of an Hellenic fortress ) 
 which hes to the right of the road from 
 Megalopolis to Asea, in tlie part where it 
 crossed the ridge between Ha^monia and 
 Athenaeum 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LXV. 
 
 261 
 
 aO^<n(T0eiaiv itvai /caret 7roSu<: (tvTuiv eg Tiyeav, avnu ^e fifY()i /ufv 
 rou O^eaOtiov navreg eXBovreg, iKuOev ^e to 'Utov inepog a(pwv 
 uvT(ov a7ro7re^\PavTeg eir o'l/cou, — ev w to noeaSuTeoov Te kqi to rtw- 
 
 Te^ov r]v, cudrf Ta oiKoi (ppttvpeiv, rw Aoittw OTfjaTev/naTi a<^i/cvour- 
 
 Tai eg Teyeav. kqi ov ttoXXio vaTe^ov ol ^v/n/nayjn air' 'ApKa^vjv 
 Traprjaav. 4. Trefiirovm ^e Ka\ eg ty^v Ko^nvdov kui BoiwroJ^ Koi. 
 ^(i)Keag kui AoKpovg, (5oY}9e'iv KeXtvovTeg /cnro Tii^og ig MavTiveiav, 
 aXXa Tolc f^ev e6, oXiyov Te eyiyveTO, ku\ ov pa^iov j|i', jjii] dOpooig, 
 Kai aXXijXovg Tre^ijLieivaai, SuXdelv Tr]v noXepiav' {^vvUXye yap 
 Cia ^eaov) Ofxiog ^e rineiyovTi). AaKeSatfjiovioi ^e dvaXa(3ovTeg 
 Tovg irapovrag 'ApKu^tjjv t,v/niuid^ovg, eaefSaXov eg Ttiv MavTiviKt]v, 
 Kai OTpuTOTre^evaaiLievoi noog tw Hpa/vAt/w, e^rfovv tuv yijv. 
 1^^ V . Ui 0£ Apyetoi koi ot tvjUfiu^oi tjg eicov avTovg, KUTaXa- 
 povTeg ywpiov epv/uro}' kcu ^vanpoao^ov, iropeTa^avTO wg eg /uavr;v. 
 2. Km Ol AaKeCaifuiovioi evOvg avT(ng eirrfeaav' Km jKfvoi jufv XiOov 
 K(ii aKovriov f3oXrjg e^wprjcrav' fVetro, Tuiv 7rpea(5vTep(t)v Tig ''Ayi^i 
 eirepotjaev, opuiv npog ^wp/ov Kuprepov lovTag (T(pagj on '' ^lavoeirai 
 KaKov KQKw idaOm,^ BtjXuiv rijg e^ *'Apyovg enmTiov ava^ai/ojjdfwc; 
 Trpf wapovGav aKatpov irpoOvjuiav dvdXrj\piv (^ovXopevr}v elvm. 3. o 
 
 TO vfwrepop'] Meaning that portion 
 which was under the age to bear arms, — 
 namely, 20 years old. See Muller's Dor. 
 vol. ii. p. 231, seq. 
 
 4. t^ oXiyov] scil. xpovov, * sudden and 
 unexpected.' M>) dOpooig, /cat dXXr]Xovg 
 Trepifitivccffi. Render, ' unless collected in 
 a body, and after having waited for each 
 other.' In KwsKXyt yap did pkaov, a little 
 after, we have a condensed form of ex- 
 l)ression, of which the full sense is, *for 
 by lying between them [and their destina- 
 tion] it closed up communication with it.' 
 So Portus renders, *nani in medio [situs, 
 transitum illis] prtecludebat.' 
 
 Ch. LXV. 1. %aipto»/ ipvfivbv^ Mean- 
 ing a situation strong by nature, sm opposed 
 to one that has been made so by art. Comp. 
 Xen. Anab. v. 5, 2, x^P'^ tovfivd, and 
 V. 7, 18. Dio Cass. 211. 231. 525, in' tpu/x- 
 viop x**^P'^v- I^ol. i- 30, 8, ipvp.voi tottoi 
 Kai dixTi^aroi, and iii. 83, 1. iv. 57, 2, 
 Xoipog tp. : and so Ta ipv/xva in Arrian, Ind. 
 xxxvi. 8. Here, then, is denoted a strong 
 position difficult of approach ; probably, as 
 Col. Leake supposes, 'the hills immediately 
 above Mantinea to the eastward, the part 
 of which near the southern side of the 
 walls of Mantinea was, as we learn from 
 Pausanias, called Alesium.' 
 
 2. Twv npeff^vTipujv Tig] Not meaning 
 one of the elder officers of the army, as 
 Mitford supposes ; but one of the elderly 
 soldiers. In KaKov KaKip IdoQai we have a 
 pithy saying, frequent in the best writers 
 from Herodotus downwards, and in such 
 common use as to have almost become 
 proverbial. According to the Scholiast on 
 Thucydides, it was originally applied to 
 Orestes, offrig tov tov noTpbg Odvarov Tip 
 T^g p.t]Tpbg tp6v<i) iOtpdntvirt. As to the 
 Homeric one, KaKov KaKip iuTrjpiKTo, it is 
 of a different nature ; though it may have 
 suggested the present, the point being the 
 same. The term IdaQai here has refer- 
 ence to pvfftffOai Tag alriag supra ch. 
 63. 
 
 The word InaiTiog, a little after, has 
 the passive sense censured, as in Hom. II. 
 i. 335, ourt fioi vppig iira'iTioi. 'AvaXrixj/iv 
 is equivalent to Oipairtiav, reparationem. 
 See Wakef. on Eurip. Ion, 438. In f3ov- 
 Xofikvrjv Duker and Poppo recognise an 
 elegant prosopopoeia. But they might as 
 well seek a prosopopoeia in the phrases 
 tI aifTtp fiovXtrai i) Xvpa ; ri (3ovXovrai 
 avTip ai KvXiKtg; and others in Steph. 
 Thes., as Lucian, t. i. 26, Kai el yt ffoi 
 TovTo ^ovXtrai 6 TIpoixijOevg : parallel 
 to which is also the frequent use of the 
 
262 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 418. 
 
 Of, fir£ K.at Ota to iTripoijjua, eire fcot aurw aAAo Tiy »/ fcara to avTo, 
 oo^av ££at(^v»ic, TraAty to arpcLTWiLia Kara to^oc, Tr^iy ^v/miu^ai, 
 aTrrjye. 4. Kat a<^£K:ojt«fc»'oc Trpoc ti/v Tf-ytciriv, to v^w^ t'StTj^CTrfv 
 
 €C T»/V Maj'Tirt/CTJv, TTt^l OUTTCp, Ljg Tci TToXAa jSAaTTTOVTO^ 07rOT£pO>(T£ 
 
 av iair'nTTij, Mavr/v^c /cai Tf-ytaToi 7roAf/i*oucriv. if3ovXtTO ^e tovi; 
 QTTo Tou Xoipov, /Bo^j^ouiTag £7rt T^Jv Tou vSaTog t/CT^oTrr/r, fVftSai' 
 7ru0(«.»i;Tai, KaTa(3ij5d<jai tovq 'Apyttouc; /cal tou^ ^Ufi^td^ouc, 'cal fv 
 
 Latin w^/^ in the sense <o Wi^tiw or signify. 
 And similarly rendering here, as we very 
 well may, 'meaning or meant to be a 
 retrieval of,' &c., who would ever think of 
 a prosopopoeia ? In fact, these are rather 
 matters of grammar than sentiment ; and 
 accordingly there is no breach of the rule 
 which confines the use of (iovXtaQai to 
 rational agents. 
 
 3. dWo Ti, 7} Kara to avTo'\ Meaning, 
 as Poppo explains, ' aliud quiddam, quam 
 quod congruens erat [superiori ejus opi- 
 nioni].' On the phrase dWo ti do^av see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 564. 
 
 4. TO u^wp k^ST(>t7rev tt; Ttjv MavTi- 
 viKiqv] Owing to the obscurity neces- 
 sarily resulting from our very imperfect 
 acquaintance with the country, this passage 
 has been very ill understood by com- 
 mentators on Thucydides. This obscurity 
 I was in my Translation enabled to a cer- 
 tain degree to remove, by a reference to 
 the following minute chorographical sketch 
 in Pausan. viii. 7, 1 : ifTripjSdWovTa Si 
 tg Ti)v M.avTiviKt)v hd tov 'ApTefxiaiov, 
 Trkdiov tKdk^tTai <t« 'Apybv KuXovyitvov, 
 KaOdntp ye kuI t(TTi' to yap vcwp to Ik 
 TOV OiOV KaTtp\6yLivoi> tt," avTo Ik twp 
 opiov dpybv ilvai to iritiov TToiti, tKwXvE 
 
 Tf OVCkv aVTO TTtSioV TOVTO tlvai XifiVtJI^ 
 
 ft fitf TO vdujp ?)0a>'j'^fro fcf xdafia yiig' 
 d^avierOtv dk tvTavGa dvtiai kotu tijv 
 Ativijv : and viii. 5. viii. 1.3, 3. xiv. 
 1 & 3. xxii. 6, and xxiii. 6. And I was 
 enabled to further illustrate the passage 
 by a reference to what Sir W. Gell says, 
 Trav. p. 145, who speaks of a double and 
 forked rivulet between Tripolitza and 
 Piali, and mentions a subterranean hiatus 
 hereabouts, into which the rivulets of the 
 plain (of Mantinea) terminate. Also from 
 what Mr. Dodwell says, vol. ii. 423, who 
 affirms that * the waters of the Ophis and 
 of the Artemisium would together inun- 
 date the plain, were they not absorbed by 
 a chasm through which they find a natural 
 vent.' Since that time no little further 
 light has been thrown on this still obscure 
 point by Col. Leake, Morea, vol. iii. p. 44, 
 who informs us, that ' the plain of Man- 
 
 tinea is a high table-land, much above the 
 level of the valleys on the sea-coast, though 
 surrounded by high mountains, in respect 
 to which it is itself a low plain ; insomuch 
 that the streams which flow into it from 
 the mountains have no outlet but through 
 the mountains themselves; and that the 
 streams which flow into these appear again 
 at a considerable distance in the valleys at 
 a lower level nearer the coast.' And fur- 
 ther, that 'these,now called zerethra or kata- 
 vothra, (as they were in the time of Strabo ; 
 see viii. 6, 4.) are numerous in Arcadia.' 
 The learned traveller further informs us, 
 that the plain is such a dead level, that 
 there is not in some parts sufficient slope 
 to carry off the waters of the mountain- 
 torrents, and that the land would be 
 flooded, imless trenches were made to 
 draw off the water into one or other of the 
 above katav(5thra, or swallov. s. Thus the 
 waters of the neighbourhood of Mantinea 
 were usually carried oft' by the katavdthra 
 at the southern extremity of the plain in 
 the territory of Tegea. But Agis, on this 
 occasion, turned them in the opposite 
 direction, on which side the katavdthra 
 were smaller, and the drainage con- 
 sequently less eff*ectual,so as to occasion a 
 partial overflow. Hence no wonder is it 
 that the diversion of the streams should 
 have been, as we find, often the subject of 
 contention between the Tegeans and the 
 Mantineans, both then and afterwards, as 
 denoted by the expression of our author, 
 TToXenovaiv. When Thucydides says that 
 'the diversion would do great harm which- 
 ever way it was turned,' we may suppose 
 that the operation was, as long as the two 
 cities of Mantinea and Tegea were at peace, 
 regulated in some such way as to be best 
 for their mutual advantage ; but when at 
 war, it served as a ready means of of e nee 
 and injury; which was, there is reason to 
 think, ' so great, that Agis might reason- 
 ably expect (as, from what follows, we find 
 he did) that the enemy would even aban- 
 don their strong position, and give battle 
 on even ground.' The place to which 
 Agis went to turn off the watei-s, is justly 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LXVI. 
 
 263 
 
 T.;; o^aX.p Trjv ftaxriv woutaSai' 5. Ka\ o ^uv, r^v m^f^av ravrpv 
 ^^uva^ avTod Trepl to ^g^op, ilerpeirEV' ol S A^jyeiot Kai oc ^u^*- 
 ^avoi, TO lilv TT^WTOV KCiTaTrXayivTeg t^i t^ oA/you ai</>yiS*a) avrtov 
 avavr^pricra, ovx ^h^^ o ti uKaaa>mV ura, eTrag.) avax<^pouvT,g 
 iKiivoi TE a-KUpv-^av, Ka\ acpfig v^vxatov /cat ovk ,nmoXovi)ovv, 
 ivravOa touc eauTW aT^aTtiyok avOiQ ev mrla ilxov, to re Trpo- 
 Tfoov KaXwQ XnipSevTaq npoQ " Apyn AaKt^m^ioviovi; a<pSfivai, /ecu 
 vdv ore aTToUoaaKovTag ov^ttQ eTTiStt^/cei, aXXa KaO' v<^vxiciv m /lay 
 cTtJ&iVTai, ai^di; 8s irpo^i^ovrai, 6. o[ II aTpaTrjyol eOopvl^^finoav 
 fjtlv TO irapavr'iKa, vare^ov ge airayovmv a^Tovq an 6 tov Xocj^ov, Kai 
 7rpoEXe6vT,g k ro o/iaAov, ioTpciToiri^eiaavTo, wg iovteq tirt Tovg 
 
 TToXmiovq. ^ , . ^, y ' 
 
 LXVI. Tv S' ucTTepa/a oi t8 Apyetoi Kai oi t,v^^laxol t,vvBTa' 
 ^«VT0, oic Hi^XXov ^xaxfi<yOai, i]v Tre^iTix^aiV oi t£ AaKt^m^^VLOi 
 
 supposed by Col. Leake to be Nestane ; and 
 the purpose of the action was doubtless to 
 divert the water from the plain southward 
 of the point of Nestane into the plain of 
 Argon, situated north of the same projec- 
 tion. 
 
 6. Ty IK bXiyov ai<pvidi(it—avaxo>pn'^it-i 
 Duk., Abresch, Bauer, Haack, Poppo, 
 Goeller, and Dobree are agreed in re- 
 garding ai<pvidi(i> as a marginal gloss on 
 £^ oXiyov, from the Scholiast, at ch. 64, 
 explaining tK oXiyov by iKai<pvr]Q, and at 
 ch. 66, ^i' oXiyov by the same. ^ And as 
 the Scholiast here understands IK oXiyov 
 of time (supplying Kaipov), it is thought 
 he could scarcely have had ai(pvidi({> in his 
 copy. That, however, is far from certain. 
 He may have regarded t^ oXiyov aiipviditit 
 as a pleonasm, such as those adduced by 
 Poppo in his Prol. i. 1, p. 191, and in his 
 note on i. 58. And certain it is that i^ 
 oXiyov is almost always in our author used 
 of time; though it is used of pluce at ii. 91, 
 Trjv IS, oXiyov dvTiKopun^iv, and it may 
 be so taken here. Accordingly, Portus 
 observes that sK oXiyov may be supposed 
 to allude to the words, a little before, ^itxpl 
 fikv XiOov Kai okovtiov (3oXfig kx^prjaav, 
 as ai<l)viSi(iJ answers to Kara Taxog at § 3. 
 But the expression tK oXiyov is, I believe, 
 no where else used of place or space, 
 except at ii. 91, and there it means, 'from 
 a situation a little distance off,' which 
 would be unsuitable to an action like 
 dvax*^pT}<nQ ; and to suppose the above 
 allusion, is so harsh, that I prefer to take 
 the phrase of time. And in effect, there is, 
 j)roperly speaking, no pleonasm at all, (K 
 oXiyov literally signifying, ' after a short 
 
 space of time [during which they had 
 remained drawn up in line of battle].' 
 But what has continued only a short space 
 may be expected to continue longer ; and 
 consequently its change into any other ac- 
 tion is unexpected and sudden. Hence in all 
 the above passages there is an implied no- 
 tion of suddenness, which is here expressed : 
 and accordingly i^ oXiyov al<pviSi(^ is not 
 a pleonasm, but a stronger expression. 
 Under these circumstances I have, with 
 Bekker, left a«>. without the brackets, 
 which had been placed by Haack, Poppo, 
 and Goeller. ^ ^ 
 
 iKtivoi re aTTfJcpu^av] scil. avTovg, 
 meaning Tovg ' Apy tiovg, as Duk. points 
 out, adducing a passage written with a 
 view to the present, in Lucian, Ver. Hist, 
 ii. 38, l<ptvyofitv drroXiTrovTeg avTovQ 
 liaxojih'ovg. tTTti ^' dirtKpvxl/afiep av- 
 Tovg. liontOa tovq TpavfiaTtag. In like 
 manner, he adds, ' those at sea and out of 
 sight of land are said diroKpviTTnv Ti)v 
 yrjv; and hence the metaphor seems to 
 be derived.' Bauer aptly compares Virg. 
 ^n. iii. 291, ' Phseacum abscondimiis arcem.' 
 And so the opposite phrase apcrire terram 
 occurs in Virg. ^n. iii. 205 & 275. 
 
 KaXeJQ XTi(l>9svTag] i. e. as we should 
 say, 'fairly caught.' . 
 
 6. Wopviin9ri(Tav} 'were thrown mto 
 consternation.' Of the word in this sense 
 (which is somewhat rare), examples are 
 found supra iii. 22. vii. 3. viii. 50. Plato, 
 p. 640. 275. 518. This use was probably 
 derived from— what Thucydides and Plato 
 much deal in— the language of common 
 
 life. - n 1 
 
 Cii. LXVI. 1. wt. f>tX\ov naxtKfVan 
 
264 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 4 18. 
 
 ano Tou vSaroc TT^oc to UpaKXHov ndXtv i, r6 airo ar^arin.^ov 
 iovTH', opt^ai gt oA/you rodg ivavriovg kv ralu re i',^rj Trarrac, Kal 
 «7ro TOO Ao^ou 7rpo.A„Xv0orac. 2. /.aXtcrra ^ ^' ol Aa/«g«,^,onot, 
 ^goe^ie^^rr^vro, tv rovru^ n^ Kmp^ khirXayr^crav . gtci /3p«va«c yao 
 
 Kf^aravro eg Koa^.ov t6v eavrrov, "Ay.^oc rod (^aaiXiiog Uaara 
 ^^Vyov^nvov Kara ro. v6^wv, 3. jSaaiA.'euc ydp «>rroc, vtt' aW- 
 vou 7r«.ra a^.x^^"^ '^"^ roTc M"' 7roA.^a>xo»C avrric i>patet to Seov, 
 oi be TOLc: Ao^ayotc, skuvol ^l roTc 7rarrn^orrr7f>acv, aJ6l(c g' ouVot 
 roK- ..'a>^oro^x«'C, >c«i ouroc r^' n^.^^or/a. 4. /cai al ^apayyiX^ 
 aac, >/.' ri /3o.A<ovr«., Karcl rd avrcl ^u^puvat, Ka\ ravaac enepLv- 
 raC ax^^ov^ yap n nnv, ^AZ/v dX'iyov, to aTpaToire^ov t^v Aukb- 
 bat^umun^ ap^ovTeg dp^dvTu,,, ua\, kuI to impeXlg rou ^pu>^^vov 
 
 ^eo modo quo pugnaturi erant.' (Poppo.) 
 Hv TTfpiTvxiotJiv, scil. avTois, (nanielv, 
 the Lacedaemonians,) 'if they sliould 
 clmnce to meet with them.' 'Ev rdKti— 
 TrpoeXtiXvedTae. The Arrives were pro- 
 bably drawn uj) across the plain, in front 
 of the city of Mantinea, and the Lacedie- 
 monians jn a parallel line to the soutlnvard 
 of them, between tlie city and the opening 
 between Scope and Nestane, which formed 
 the boundary of the Mantinici. 
 
 2. 1 liave ventured to receive d' ol 
 instead of the reading dt), whicli is ob- 
 jectionable on the ground of its leavinjr 
 the sentence without a copula ; though the 
 asyndeton cannot be thouglit of. This 
 reading, justly preferred by Poppo, Goeller, 
 and Arnold, as supplying the wanting 
 copula and the article, which could not 
 well be dispensed with, I have not been 
 deteiTed from receivhig by the slender, 
 ness of authority Irom MSS., since the ol 
 might, in dictation, easily pass into w by 
 what i.s called itac'mn. 
 
 ^ vno (TTTovdrii; Ka9i(TTavTo tg KOtTfiov top 
 tavTuiv} literally, 'put or threw them- 
 selves into their ranks under the influ- 
 ence of haste;' the virb here denoting, 
 like pne m Latin, the actuating principle, 
 in mental cause or disposition of mind 
 which sets the physical powers to work.' 
 i)t course this use is formed figuratiyely 
 from that by which vtto denotes the ]>hy- 
 fical cause or occasion of any thing. See 
 on both these uses Matthiei and Kuhner's 
 Gr. in voc, of whose examples those most 
 to the present purpose are Soph. Trach. 
 519, tji, vtt' dyvoiag 6p^^, pne o/ttorantid. 
 1 <»|»po is of opinion that vrrd anov^ni; is 
 t'luivalent to anovvy, Kara anovciiv (see 
 
 111. 33. viii. 107) ; but though these phrases 
 are synonyin(»us, they are not quite equi- 
 valent, any more than our from hurry 
 and m a hurry. The term airov^i, here 
 denotes promptitude and zeal, implying 
 rapidity. " 
 
 3. im' Utivov Trdvra d^x^rai} Mean- 
 ing that here, in the disposition of the 
 forces for battle, the king exercised abso- 
 lute authority, uncontrolled by any council. 
 1 he next words, Kai rolg fiiv noXt^dpxoig, 
 &c., are meant to exemplify the mode 
 in which this authority was exercised. 
 Render, 'and accordingly he makes known 
 what must be done to the polemarchs, and 
 they to the lochagi ; those to the pentecon- 
 ters, they again to the enomotarchs, and 
 they to the enomotiie.' Compare Onosand. 
 p. 8i), (a passage evidently written with a 
 view to the present,) ctl dk rolg Trpoirotf 
 VyjfiofTiv tJTTflv, tKiivovg ^i aTrayyuXai 
 Tuig fxiT avTovQ, lira rovTovg Tolq Karo- 
 TTiv, uTa iKng uxpi twv TfXtvranov. On 
 the force of the terms froXt^dpxon:, Xoxa- 
 yolg, TrevTr)KovTt-]p(TiVy ipiofiorapxatg, and 
 iviofioTii^, and on the general subject of 
 the military system of the Laceditnionians 
 see Muller'sDor. ii. p. 231. Wachsm. Ant! 
 Or. 11. 1, p. 383. Manso, Spart. i. 2, p. 225 
 seqq. Hermann's Ant. Gr. § 292, and 
 other authorities refeiTed to in Poppo's 
 notes. 
 
 4. Kara to. avrd] * in the same order' 
 namely, by transmission from the king to 
 the lowest officers. To iinfXiXkg tov dp<u. 
 fif^ov, htei-ally, 'the care of what is being 
 done. Of which very rare use of to Itti- 
 fitXtg I liave met with no other example 
 elsewhere except in Joseph. Ant. xvi. 
 7> 3. 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LXVII. 
 
 265 
 
 TToAAoTc Trpoam^i. LXVII. Tore ge K^paq per eviivvpov Sfciptrat 
 ciuToTc Kae'KJTavTO, del TavTrjv Ty]v ra&v, ^uovoi AaKe^aipovttov, enl 
 a(t>iov avTwv exovreg' napd S' avTo7g ol enl SpaKVQ Bpaai^eioi oTpa- 
 Tiwrai, Kal ^eo^apu^^ug per avr^V eweiT^ l/S*, AaKe^mporun avrm 
 £5r7c KaQlaracjav Tovg X^xovQ. Kctl nap avTovg 'Apfca^wv 'Upauig, 
 ptTd ^e TOVTOvg MatraAioi, Kal eirl rw ^e^iw KtpaTeyedraiKal AaKe- 
 ^aipovltjv iXiyoi, to eax'^iTOV exovreg, Kal ol Inirk avTu^v €> e/ca- 
 Tepw TW Kepa. 2. AaKe^aipovioi pev ovTwg erd^avTo' ol ^' erovr/ot 
 avTolg!^ ^e^iov pev Kepag MavTivng tlx^v, on ev ry ke/rwi' to 
 ipyov eyiyvero, irapd d airovg ol t,vppaxoi 'A^Kci^wv rjaav, 'eireira 
 'Apyelwv ol xt^toi Xoyd^eg, tng r) ndXig eK ttoAAoJ aa/cr^criv r(Jv 
 
 Ch. LXVIT. 1. SicepTrai] These were, 
 as MUller says, the inhabitants of the dis- 
 trict SciritiSj on the extreme frontier of 
 Laconia, bordering on that of Parrhasia in 
 Arcadia. They had, he adds, rights and 
 duties defined by certain compacts, and 
 their manner of figbting was Arcadian. 
 This, indeed, might well be supposed, con- 
 sidering that they were, as Hesych. informs 
 us, of Arcadian extraction. Nay, as we 
 find from Steph. Byz., the Sciritis was 
 formerly part of Arcadia ; though on the 
 inhabitants forming a close connexion with 
 Laconia, it came to be considered ])art of 
 that country ; and being a frontier pro- 
 vince, and of great natural strength, it 
 was as it wore a shield to Laconia on that 
 side ; and accordingly tlie people were 
 encouraged to warlike pursuits by the 
 grant of great immunities and privileges, 
 similarly as the inhabitants of tlie present 
 military frontiers on the border-lands of 
 Austria and Russia. 
 
 Notwithstanding what MUller says, I 
 am still, as formerly, of opinion that these 
 were heavy-armed"; for otherwise how 
 could they have held a post, and that an 
 important one, in the line of battle ? See 
 Xen. Rep. Laced, xii. 3, and Cyr. iv. 2, 1. 
 Wachsm. Ant. Gr. ii. L p. 379, and espe- 
 cially Col. Leake's Morea, vol. iii. p. 28, 
 where the situation of Sciritis is accurately 
 described as ' consisting of those rugged 
 and barren hills rising in one part to a 
 considerable height, which occupy the tri- 
 angular space contained between the upper 
 Eiirotas westward and the passes east- 
 ward, through which leads the direct road 
 from Tegea to Sparta.' Dr. Arnold is of 
 opinion, that the name itself, i<ciritis, ex- 
 presses the wild rugged nature of the 
 country ; the signification of aKHpbg or 
 aKipog, from which it is derived, being 
 hard and rwfqed, as in Tabula? Heracl. 
 OKipov Kal afpiiKTov yiig : vet there by 
 
 axipov is rather denoted ichite earth, like 
 our pipe clay. That (TKipog or aKtppog sig- 
 nifies hard, is true ; but it bears that sense 
 only as said of a tumour, and not that of 
 rugged, as said of the face of a country : 
 and I suspect tlie name to have been 
 derived rather from aKtXpog. which word 
 is explained by Hesych. as equivalent to 
 dXaog, Cpvfiog. And so he adds, oKtipa or 
 (TKtipa' x^P^" '^^^^ txovra tvQiTovaav tig 
 (ppvyava : and this view is confirmed by 
 the spelling of Hesych. "^KtipiTtig Xoxog. 
 Thus aKtipog would mean what in old 
 English is denoted by the Weald or Wood- 
 land district, — not meaning a forest, but 
 a country abounding in thickets, growing 
 brush- wood,with occasionally stunted trees, 
 and mostly hilly, very much like what our 
 Eppinq Fom-f* formerly was. It is true 
 that Col. Leake speaks of the country as 
 ruqged and hilly, but says nothing of wood- 
 land. And no wonder ; since many parts 
 of England called the wealds, from their 
 being formerly woodland, are now in most 
 parts quite bare of trees. 
 
 avTolg Ka9i(TTa}>To'\ Here avrolg stands, 
 as Bauer remarks, for avTwv : and KaO- 
 iaravTO is, as Popfto observes, of the pas- 
 sire voice, the sense being, ' die Sciriteu 
 stellen sich als ihr linker Flugel auf.' By 
 oi ini Opq.<}}i: Bpaaidiiot are meant, the 
 soldiers who had served under Brasidas in 
 Thrace. On Nfo^a/to'-^ag see note supra 
 ch. 34. nap* avTovg, juxta eos, ' alongside 
 of those.' See Matlh. Gr. Gr. § 588, 4. 
 'E0' tKarkp^) rtp «p^ This was the usual 
 place of the cavalry. See Eurip. Suppl. 
 6fi0. Xen. Hist. iii. 2, 16. See more in 
 note at iv. 93. 
 
 2. 01 x'-^tot Xoyddeg] These difTered 
 little or nothing from the regular soldiers 
 of modern times. The expression, just 
 after, tic ttoXXov, can only refer to the 
 period when, by the revei*ses of the Lace- 
 dccmoniiins, the Argives began to enter- 
 
266 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 418. 
 
 .C rov TToAe^o., S„^ojTia^ napu^s, Kal i^oVe.'ot „ur^% ol a'AAo. 
 Apyu,H, Km f,,r avrov, ol E<'m'X°' «"^'^'", KX^^vawi Kal Op- 
 
 iiriDit /«T avTiav oi oiKiloi. 
 
 LXVIII. Ta'&c f,iu ^Si Kal irapaaKiv,] ajufor^oo,./ th' ro SJ 
 
 a«p./5a.,- ro ^,v yap AaK,U^o,.lo,v nX^Oog g,^ r,h 7roA.ra'«c rj 
 K/,u^ro.- ,y.ouro, rJJ,, 8 aO g..i rj avOpci^uov ko^^^^S^, i^ rd 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LXIX. 
 
 2G7 
 
 tarn hopes of recovering their ancient sway 
 m Peh>ponnesus. In fact, it is expressly 
 stated in Diod. Sic. xii. 75, that at that 
 period they selected the youngest, and 
 strongest, and wealthiest of "^their citizens 
 whom they discharged from all other public 
 busmess, and, supplying with support at 
 the public charge, directed them con- 
 tinually to attend to military exercises. 
 Bp. Thirlwall, indeed, understands our 
 author to mean, that the Thousand had 
 been lorig instituted. Yet, since he sup- 
 poses, agreeably to the view above pro- 
 pounded, that the corps was instituted 
 when the Argives began to cherish Iiopes 
 of recovering their ancient rank in Pelo- 
 ponnesus, this is surely equivalent to ad- 
 mitting that it was of comj^aratively recent 
 institution ; for it was only since the re- 
 verses of Lacedaemon during the last four 
 years, that the Argives had entertained 
 such hopes. Accordingly we must under- 
 stand the expression U ttoXXov in a very 
 qualified sense to signify jamdudum, * for 
 some time ;' a sense which it is found to 
 bear not unfrequently in the best writers ; 
 e. g. Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 19, Thiem. «t .',c ttoX- 
 \ov TraoiffKivaafiivai TrXiovtK'iai, * already 
 prepared.' Aristoph. Nub. 914, egaai,Q tl 
 TToXXov, where, for d noXXov, I would 
 propose to read el 'k ttoXXov, accordin^r to 
 which the sense will be, 'you are already 
 become bold.' Such is also the use of 
 jam dm m Latin : and similarly TrdXai in 
 Greek and o//m in Latin, though properly 
 signifying ' a long time ago,' are not un- 
 frequently used in the sense IcOely • the 
 reason for which is, that such terms as 
 denote time indefinite, being comparative 
 terms, admit of the greatest latitude of 
 sense. 
 
 KXfojvaroi-\ The site of Cleonje is by 
 Co . Leake fixed at a small hamlet eight 
 miles north from Myceme, even yet called 
 U^nes. The only remains, he adds, of 
 Cleona?, are some Hellenic foundations 
 around a small height upon which are the 
 Bupportmg walls of sevei-al terraces. It 
 
 IS, however, quite evident, that the hamlet 
 
 u ?,^* ^" ^^^ ^**® ®^ Cleona?, though the 
 Hellenic ruins may, and probably are, since 
 in Dodwell, Trav. vol. ii. p. 206, mention 
 IS made of a circular and msulated hill, 
 (what was, we may suppose, the ancient 
 citadel,) which seems to have been com- 
 pletely covered with buildings. ' On the 
 side of the hill,' he adds, 'are six ancient 
 terrace-walls, rising one above another, 
 on which the houses and streets were 
 situated.' That this was the site of Cleonse, 
 IS confirmed by the circumstance of its 
 corresponding so exactly to the graphic 
 description given in a few words by 
 Statms, namely, 'ingenti turritfe mole 
 9^^^^^{ Jndeed Dodwell says the place 
 IS called Clugna. 
 
 'Opi/farat] The exact site of 'Ogvtal 
 
 f^M "^* ^'""^ ^^^" *^^^^ 5 ^^^ Col. Leake 
 (Morea, vol. iii. p. 350, seq.) has ably 
 shown, from a variety of evidence, that it 
 could not have been more than four or five 
 miles from Phlius,and that it lay on nearly 
 a line from Argos to Phlius. 
 
 Ch. LXVIII. 1. It is truly observed 
 by Bp. Thirlwall, that * our author has 
 described the engagement which ensued 
 with a minuteness such as indicates that 
 he was either himself present, or had 
 access to some peculiarly accurate informa- 
 tion. Nay, m the words to (TTpaToirtdov 
 Tuiv AuKedatfioviiop fitli^ov itpdvri, the eye- 
 icitness seems to speak:' otherwise the 
 sense may be supposed to be, that the 
 superiority of force appeared to the eye 
 to be on the side of the Lacedtemonians. 
 
 2. did riJQ TroXiTiiag to kqvtttov] * be- 
 cause of the secrecy habitually observed 
 by the Lacedaemonians in their polity or 
 management of public affairs :' on which 
 subject see MUller, Dorians, vol. ii. p. 124. 
 In did TO av0pw7raov KofXTratdtg we have 
 the somewhat unusual addition of another 
 adjective to one put in the neuter for a 
 substantive. Compare i. 37, rb evTrpene^ 
 <trnrovdoy, and vi. 34, ro KvuriOei: iyrrUo,,. 
 Uf the expression ro KonirCjhg (which is 
 
 II 
 
 aKoizfiv TO XuKe^aiiiLov'ii^v ror. irapay^vofi^'ov irXfoq. ^ 3. Aoxm 
 filv ydo ^fxaxovTO kirrd iv,v y^Kif^LTolv, livnov .S«/coat(ov, ^v ^. 
 
 ivu>^OTiat rLaaap^Q, r^Q re ivu^^orlaQ ifxaxovro ev r.o npu,rto^ 
 tvyio rkaaapeq' im ^l (3a0oc iralavro ^\v ov navreg iniouog, a\\ 
 a;c Xovayoc 'Uaarog epouXero, enl nav ^l Kareamaav ,m o/cro,. 
 TTopa Se anav, ttX/jv 2»c(^trtov, r.r|0«/co(Tioi /cal ^voiv ^wvreg irevr^r 
 
 Kovra av^piq >) Tr^joirr/ raiiQ r]v. ^^ » ' 
 
 LXIX. 'Eirtl ^l Ivvdvai ifxeWov h^D, evravOa Kai wapmveaug 
 Kaff kKaarovg V7r6 nHv olKao^v arparrjy^v rota/^. iylyvorro' M«i'- 
 nvevai ^ttE., cirt VTrep re Trarpi^og r] m«x*» ^r«^' ^"f ^'^^^^ "^X'^^ 
 t^a Kai SouXeicg, ri]v /alv i^il neipaaa^evoig, ai>aipednvai, rr,c ^^ M»/ 
 aSOtg ireioaaOar ' Apyemg S^, virlp T;ic,- re TraXaiag vy^^ovlag, Km 
 rSc ^v mXo7rovv/,(Ta> irorl [aofxoip'iag, M»l ^^a navrog arepirjKo^xevovg 
 
 somewhat rare) examples might be ad- 
 duced from Dionysius, Polybius, Plutarch, 
 and Pollux. 
 
 3. Zvyv] ' 1"*^-' In *^^'^ military sense 
 the word occurs in Polyb. xviii. 12, 5, and 
 13, 2. iii. 81. ii. «9. Polyfv^n. ii. 10, 1. 
 
 Ch. LXIX. 1. Kwisvai] 'to meet 
 together [in combat].' Compare Horn. 11. 
 xiv. 393, 01 de U'V^oav niydXtf) dXaXfiT<it. 
 The term, however, is usually followed by 
 some adjunct subjoined for explanation- 
 sake, as Horn. II. vi. 120, avvirnP /^«- 
 Y£(T0ai, and xvi. 470, roj uvtiq avviTr]v 
 tpidog TTsot : and such is the not unfrequent 
 use of fpi'^i (Tvv. in Homer ; and so Polyb. 
 X. 7, 6. v. 54, 1, tiQ iidxnv (Tvv. Parallel, 
 too, is the use of conqredi in Latin, both 
 absol., as Quint. Curt. vi. 1, and with the 
 adjunct proelio, &c. Finally, with the pre- 
 sent compare the expression supra iv. 9G, 2, 
 
 ^VVSKTTriKtl. ^ , 1 i 
 
 ^^^^ ^kv—TTtiodaOai] 'in order that 
 they might not be deprived of the one, 
 after experience of it, nor again experience 
 the other.' At Trtipaffafifvoig (which is to 
 be referred to MavTU'tixTi) supply avTiig, 
 scil. dpxm^ meaning the rule over the sur- 
 rounding cities over which Mantineia was 
 mistress, as Thebes over the other Boeotian 
 
 cities. See v. 29. 
 
 The woi-ds vTrkp rfjc TraXaiaQ ?/y«/iovtat; 
 — tVo/ioipiac have reference, Haaek sup- 
 poses, to ancient and fabulous times ; and 
 lie refei-s to Diod. Sic. xii. To. In my 
 Translation I have pointed out that the 
 words have reference to two things and two 
 periods.— I. the dominion exercised by the 
 Argives in Peloponnesus from the heroic 
 ages down to the Trojan war ; 2. to that 
 
 equal share of influence and authority with 
 the Lacedsemonians which they enjoyed 
 in, after, and up to the Persian. Both 
 these are referred to in Herodot. vii. 148, 
 seq., and the distinction of the two periods 
 is quite marked in the words of ch. 148, 
 Kai Toi KUTd ye to ^t'lcaiov yivtffSai ttjv 
 rfytfiovinv iioVTotv, (namely, that which 
 the Argives enjoyed in the age of Aga- 
 memnon,) dXX' ojuwc a(pi (at the time of 
 the Persian war) diroxgqi' ^aTd to i'lfiKTv 
 
 t'lytOfXSVOKTl. 
 
 To the above view Poppo, 1 find, entirely 
 accedes. Bv Dr. Arnold the yytnovia in 
 question is referred to the times of the 
 Pelopidee ; and the hofiowia, to the period 
 spoken of by Herodot. i. 82, when the 
 Argives were masters of the eastern coast 
 of Lacouia, and contended on equal terms 
 for the possession of Thyria. Of these 
 two views the former is any thing but well 
 founded ; and the latter may be pronounced 
 rather spedous than solid : not to say that, 
 as Goeller remarks, the term loonoipia 
 cannot bear the sense 'contending on equal 
 terms.' Nor can i<To/xoipta refer, as Dr. 
 Arnold seems to imagine, to the equal 
 share of Peloponnesus possessed by the 
 Argives ; for there was never a time when 
 tha't could be said to have place. It is 
 plain that laonoipia must, like the conjunct 
 term i)yffxovia, supremacy, be taken frjura- 
 tively to denote an equal share of mfluence 
 and authority, as in Xen. Cyr. ii. 2, 13, 
 ouortjLioi lOKVovv Tt)v tov oxXov iVo/ioiptar, 
 and Apoll. 21, fit) fiovov iaoixoipiag Tvy- 
 vdveiv — dXXd Kai TrQCTtTifirjcrOai. Dio 
 Cass. 23, 81. 663, 94 : and dui-ing the 
 period in question, the Argives had, from 
 
268 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 418. 
 
 ahiKVt^arwv a,xvvaaOaC ro7c %i •A0„..a,'o,c, «aX«,< J„a. /..ra ,r„A- 
 
 various causes, perhaps equal weight and 
 influence in Peloponnesus with the Lace- 
 daemonians, though not an equal portion 
 of territory ; similarly as, in these days, 
 the weight and influence of Prussia in 
 Germany is nearly equal to that of Austria, 
 though the territory it holds therein is of 
 much less extent. 
 
 ^ /<»/ Cid TravTOQ (rnpitTKoiJisvovg av- 
 «X«<y^«t] literally, 'not to bear being for 
 ever deprived thereof.' On this use of the 
 partic. for inHn. after verbs of permitting, 
 attending, persevering, &c., and which take 
 along with them not an object to wliicli 
 they refer, so much as the sphere of their 
 activity,— see ]\latth. Gr. Gr. § 550, and 
 Kuhn, Gr. § 686 ( Jelf ) ; and compare 
 mfra yi. J 6, and Hom. II. v. 895, aW oi, 
 fiav a' tTi ^T]pdv dviKofiai aXyt' cxorra. 
 ^ In the words following, di^^pag lifia 
 iX^povg Kai dffTvyiiruvag, there is an 
 allusion to the political maxim then preva- 
 lent m Greece, (divided as it was into 
 many petty states,) that the borderers on 
 each state were its natui-al enemies, and 
 accordingly most to be guarded against 
 Compare supra iv. f>2, 'AOrivaiovs ^e, Kai 
 jpoairi ojiopovg ui/raf, TroXXtp ^dXiara 
 Cti, ^ npog rt yap rovg darvyeiTovag Trddi 
 TO avTiirnXov Kai iXtvBtpov KaOiirrurai : 
 and vi. 88, Kara to o/itopov hdfopoi, which 
 two passages have allusion to the almost 
 perpetual difference between neighbourino- 
 states. Compare also supra i. 15, 3, kuA 
 aKXrjXovg Sk fiaXXov oi darvydrovig liro- 
 
 ASflOVV. 
 
 Kai ov nji TTors — tXey] Cam. marg. 
 Steph. tTreXOy. E. Mosqu. [Ven.] tXOoi. 
 Uptativum post ov fxt) ob prtecedens on 
 fortasse ali(|uis desideret, sieut Sophocl 
 scripsit Phil. 611, WsfTTTiatv rdni Ipoia'g 
 TTspyafta ojg ov f^ui rrort Trkpaouv. Conf 
 Matth. J). 990, adn. 3, ' Sed ita futuri opta- 
 tivus requirereiur. Vulgarem autem pur- 
 ticularum ov fir/ structuram nonnunquam 
 etiam post on sorvari docet Plut. De cap 
 ex mimic, util. p. 352, E, dXXd fitl^ov Kai 
 k.iXXkttuv, on, np riKai(^> xpntrOai kui 
 
 ^Pog sx9poi<g i9iG9ivTig, omTrort ui) 
 Trpo(Tfvtx9{o^ifv d^iKuiQ Kai Travovpywg 
 TOig avvr)9i(Tt Kai <piXoig.' (Poppo.) Add, 
 IV. 95 ov fil, TTore — lafSaXwaiv. Dr. 
 Arnold here recognises the frequent mix- 
 ture ol the oratio recta and obliqua. Oi ut) 
 tX9y, he adds, does not depend upon on, 
 but IS m the mood and tense that the 
 speaker himself would have used, namely 
 'No other invader will ever attack us ' 
 Here we liave the use of the aor. subjunct. 
 tor the future, as in Soph. Phil. 103, o{, 
 fitl TriBijTai. 
 
 2. AaKedatfiovioi H kuB' UaffTovg 
 
 iTToiovi'To] The grammatical construc- 
 tion of this ])erplexed sentence has been 
 variously laid down, but best, I apprehend, 
 by Poppo and Haack as follows: iv <TtJ)i<Ttv 
 avTotg dya9olg ovGiv, Ittoiovvto Tt)v -napa- 
 KfXtvaiv Tt-jg fivrinrjg (scil. Tov fiefivria9ai) 
 ^Kutyv iov yjTriaravTO (i. e. Trjg ntXirrie 
 avTi.v). Dr. Arnold observes, that -napa- 
 Ki\tv(Tig Trjc, nvrjfirjg is quite equivalent to 
 vTTofivtfmg at iv. 95. The sense of the 
 words is well expressed by Goeller as fol- 
 lows: 'Lacedajinonii vero turn singuli sin- 
 gulos, turn una cantu bellico invicem se 
 monuerunt, ut eorum, qua) didicissent, pro 
 lortitudme sua memhiissent.' The full 
 meaning intended is, * and now the Lace- 
 djemomans, individually, one amongst an- 
 other, both by words and with the music 
 ot their war-tunes, addressed one to an- 
 other the exhortation of remembrance to 
 such as were brave, respecting that which 
 they were well aware of,— that long-con- 
 tmued practice of deeds is more efficacious 
 than any well-conceived admonition of 
 words for the nonce.' On the expression 
 ^eXeTrt,—hy which is denoted that prac- 
 tical study of a thing which carries with 
 It use and exercise,— compare Xen. Cyr. 
 in. 3, 55, 9ayfxdKoii^' dv, « n irXtov dv 
 uj<p,X,,aue Xoyog KaXwg pr}Odg elg dvSpa- 
 ya9iav. The best commentary on this 
 whole passage is supplied by a very similar 
 one at iv. 126, init. 
 
 Of vofxog in this sense, to denote tune, an 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LXX. 
 
 269 
 
 hicrav Trapati'fCTCi'. 
 
 TrAetw (Tol^ouffav rj Xoywv St' dXiyou KaXioQ pr}0 
 LXX. Kai furd ravra >) £uvo3oc vV 'Afjyfioi filv Kai ol Iv^^iay^oi 
 kvroviDQ Kai 007^ yjMfJOVVTtq^ Aa/CESai^toi'toi ^l (5fj(t^iu)g Kai vtto 
 avXriTuiv ttoXXwv ^ I'ojuw hyKaOeoTOJTUjv, ov too Oiiov XotfH', aXX ii'a 
 
 example occurs in Xen. Anab. v. 4, where 
 it is said of the Monosoeci rushing to battle, 
 iifxa ixopevov vofiti} rivi q,^ovTeg. Com- 
 pare also a passage of Lucian, ii. 273, 95, 
 where the Lacediemonians are represented 
 as going to battle irpbg avXov Kai pvBfibv, 
 Kai tVTUKTov tfx^atTW irocog : and Plut. 
 Lycurg. ch. 22, where it is said that 
 ' Lycurgus bid the pipei-s play the Cas- 
 torican tune, and himself set off with tiie 
 (fil3aTt]piov rraidi'og.' On the subject of 
 these vonoi 7roXep.iKoi, meaning military 
 tunes or airs, both vocal and instrumental, 
 see Plut. de Vit. Pud. § 15. The Scholiast 
 says they were hortatory, (pei1ia]>s many 
 of them written by Tyrt;eus,) and were 
 called tfifiarnpin : and so Hesych. Thus 
 they were like our marches, except that 
 the latter are purely instrumental . Even, 
 however, when instrumental, they might 
 be hortatory, and were meant to rouse up 
 the courage, and, as the poet says, * to be 
 spii*it-stirring, and provoke to arms.' With 
 respect to the custom itself, it is plain from 
 Athen. p. 517, that the Lacediemonians 
 borrowed it from the Cretans. And that 
 it prevailed among the Lydians, \ye learn 
 from passages of Herodotus, Polybius, and 
 Pausanias, adduced in my Translation with 
 Notes. 
 
 Ch. LXX. 1. Ivvo^oQ >/i/] I have here 
 chosen to place a colon, (in prefeft-ence to 
 the period of Duk. and Bauer, or i\\ecommi, 
 of Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller,) such being 
 fully borne out by several examples of this 
 idiom adduced in Poppo, Prol. i. 1, 109, 
 and Poppo's note on iv. 23, 2, as Herod. H. 
 viii. 74, TToWd tXkyiTo irtpi tCjv aurujv 
 ol fjiiv—ABnvaXoi de, &c. Notwithstand- 
 ing what Bauer urges, KvvoSog certainly 
 signifies ' the engagement,' or conflict, as 
 in Batis ap. Herodot. ix. 43. Xen. Anab. 
 i. 10, 3, and elsewhere. Of ivroviog the 
 sense is, ' intentis viribus,' 'suinm.a sua 
 virium contentione, omnibus nervis,' as in 
 Dio Cass. 546, 100. Plut. Syll. 21. Pomp. 
 46. Arat. 7. Eurip. Cycl. 605, \//i|/trat roi^ 
 Tpdxi]Xov ivToviog : and such is the use of 
 the adj. Ivrovog in Plut. torn. viii. 483, 
 t(TXiv 6 dyiov kvTovioTaTTju d^iXXai', and 
 Eurip. Belleroph. frag. xxii. 1, vtMV ri 
 dp^v ivTovoi x^pf^- I" ^^^ these in- 
 stances there is an allusion to the effect of 
 corporeal exertion, whereby the nerves are 
 required to be strumj for the effect : and in 
 
 marching (as denoted by x^P^^^'^'^q) this 
 is especially necessiiry, since, as the poet 
 says, ' Has not wise nature sfrung the legs 
 and feet with firmest nerves i ' Compare 
 al.so Herodot. vii. 53, uvrsxtcrBai rov iroXk- 
 jxov ivT. Moreover, as the term IvToviog 
 respects the powers of the body, so does 
 opyy the passions of the mind, which set 
 the physical powers to work ; and it may 
 be rendered impetu, rehementer, 'impetu- 
 ously : ' in which sense the word occurs 
 supra i. 140. iii. 42. i. 31, opyij (pfptiv 
 Tov TToXtj-iov. Appian, ii. 460, 82, intX- 
 9(jjv avT(^ (Tvv boyg. Pausaii. x. 21, 2, 
 6py7j Kai 9vp,<p trri rovg kvavTiovg Ix^' 
 povv. Arrian, E. A. i. 8, 14, opyij tx^^P"*^*'- 
 Hence it is not necessary, with A. Gellius 
 and Heringa, to read, for opyy, opjiy; 
 though these two words are sometimes 
 C(mfounded ; as in a passage of Joseph. 
 Bell. Jud. iv. 3, 12, artiXij^orwi/ opyijv 
 i(TXvpoTtpai^ tCji> ottXwi', where the read- 
 ing bpfiiiv is evidently a mere gloss. 
 
 vrro avXrjTibi' iroXXiov, &c.] Here the 
 VTTO has the force treated of in Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 592, and Kuhn. Gr. § 639, 4, (Jelf 's,) 
 by which it denotes an intermediate cause 
 under the guidance or co-operation of 
 which any thing happens, and is especially 
 said of the accompaniment of musical in- 
 struments, by which the action is regu- 
 lated. So Herodot. i. 17, itrTparevsTo vtto 
 crvpiyyiov. Hom. II. xviii. 492, vrro ffvpiy- 
 yt^j, — t(TTafTav (rt»cx«i'i where our under 
 or to will not ill express the sense. 
 
 Here it is not easy to determine which 
 is the true reading, — vulg. v6fi<it, or, what 
 is found in most of the best MSS., and has 
 been edited by Haack and Poppo, vofiov. 
 According to the latter, the sense will be, 
 ad amtum midtorum tlhicinum, ' to the tune 
 of many pipers : ' and so in Pausan. iii. 
 17, 5, cited by Poppo, it is said that the 
 Lacedtemonians sallied forth to battle not 
 with trumpets, but irpog re avXojv f^isXrj 
 Kai VTTO Xvpag Kai Ki9'ipag Koova^iamv. 
 That writer probably read in the passage 
 of our author, which he there evidently 
 had in view, voiiov : and in this sense, to 
 denote tatie, the word occurs (besides 
 the passages above adduced) in .^Eschyl. 
 Theb. 954, and Plat. p. 72, 2, KiBap- 
 (ijdtKi^ig v<^*)e — X(yQfi(yu)v vop'jju Trpo- 
 oifLia. Aristoph. Pax, 1160, vo^iov t)Hv 
 ^Stiv, and llan. 1282, vo^ioi Ki9ap(it^tKoi. 
 
270 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. C. 418. 
 
 ojnaXtoQ jiifTa fjvB/Liov paivomQ TrpoeXOoitv, Kai jLUf ciaairacrOtir} avroit; 
 
 try,/ .A"^ '\ '^' " "^ 
 
 t} ra^jc^ OTTbo (piAiL Ta fnyaAa (rr^ooroTreoa tv raig TrpoGocoig Trnuiv. 
 LXXl. Hui'tovrwi' o ETi, ' Aytc; o jSafriXcuc; rotoi'oe fjSouAcutraro 
 c^aaai, ra ar^aTOTreca Troitl ^uev Kai airavra rouro, tVt ra oa^ta 
 K"£para aurwi' £v tch^ ^vvocoiq jliuWov ^^wOiiTai, Kai irepiia^ovai 
 Kara to twv evavTiijJv euwvu/uov a/iKpoTepoi tw ^t^tw, S(a ro, (^oj3ou- 
 
 Pol. iv. 20, 9, 01 0tXo^€Voc vofim. Plut. vi. 
 622, R, vo/ioi av\t]TiKoi. Finally, the same 
 was evidently read by our poet Milton^ 
 who, by an imitation of the present expres- 
 sion, has in his Parad. Lost, i. 550, ' they 
 move In perfect phalanx to the Dorian 
 mood Of flutes and soft recorders : ' and so 
 did plainly Aulus Gellius, who says, * Thu- 
 cydides Lacedsemonios — tibiarum modulis 
 in prceliis uses esfie refert.' By vofxov, 
 however, they certainly meant, not tune, 
 but modulo, or meaeure, with reference to 
 tlie number of notes in a bar, and the 
 kind thereof, whether triplets or other- 
 wise, according to which the steps in 
 dancing are regulated. Similarly in a pas- 
 sage of Spenser's Fairie Queen we have, 
 * And to the measures of the melodies Did 
 learn to move their nimble-shifting feet : ' 
 and so the Scholiast on Pindar says, vofxoQ 
 6 KiOaptpSiKOQ' Tpoirog Trjt; fitXfpdiag apfio- 
 viav txo>v TaKTtjv Kiti pvOfibv wpiankvov : 
 and sujtposing vofiov to be the true read- 
 ing, such may justly be regarded as the 
 right sense; for as to that of tune, it is some- 
 what feeble and jejune. After all, how- 
 ever, vo^ti) (which is retained by Bekker 
 and Goeller) is probably the true reading ; 
 for the sense tune, strain, or measure is so 
 implied, as not to need being expressed ; 
 while, if vofjiov be read, iyKa9t<JTU)To)v will 
 require some adjunct ; for the construction 
 quite forbids it to be taken with ov tov 
 Obiov x^piv. As to Poppo's argument 
 against reading vofitp and joining it with 
 lyKa9e(TTWTu}v, — namely, that it needs no 
 such additament, — that has little force ; 
 for lyKa9t(TT<i>Tii)Vf in effect, needs some 
 additament ; and this want voiii^ is well 
 fitted to supply ; for as it is said in Xen. 
 de Laced. Rep. xiii. 8, vofiog avXuv irav- 
 Tag Tovg Trapovrag avXrjrdg. Suffice it to 
 add, that the word is one highly significant 
 and perfectly suitable ; since such matters 
 as that in question were at Sparta strictly 
 regulated by law. The pipere were there 
 by law ordered to station themselves in 
 certain places of the front line. Nay, the 
 exercise of the profession itself was regu- 
 lated hy law ; insomuch that, from a pas- 
 sage of Herodot. vi. fiO, refen-ed to by Dr. 
 Arnold, we learn that these pipers wore a 
 
 distinct caste, equally with the heralds ; no 
 stranger being allowed to exercise their 
 profession. 
 
 By the words, just after, ov tov Otiov 
 Xaptv, it is meant to be denoted, that this 
 was done, as A. Gellius expresses the 
 sense, ' non ex aliquo ritu religionum 
 (literally, rei divinse) gratia,' i. e. not on 
 account of any religious purpose, as though 
 tlie flautists played hymns to the gods : of 
 which use j[not a little rare) of to Otiov I 
 have noted examples elsewhere in Eurip. 
 Sisyph. frag. i. 16, to Oslov thijyijaaTo, 
 and Iph. T. 572. Frag. Incert. 120, 20. 
 Hel. 13. Dio Cass. 253, /iZ/rt tov Otiov 
 (religionis) tTi <ppovTi(Tai. Jos. Ant. v. 
 3, 2. xvii. 2, 4. Pausan. ix. 25, 7- In an- 
 other passage supra iii. 82, 7, our author 
 uses the fuller expression r«p Otiip vofxt^. 
 
 Kai fxrj SiaffTraadeitj avToXg i) rd^tg] 
 *and lest the order [of their ranks] should 
 be broken.' Compare An'ian, E. A. ii. 
 10,4, TOV HYj ^latnraaOtivai ti Trjg tpaXay- 
 yoQ. On the studious care of the Lacedae- 
 monians to keep their ranks unbroken, see 
 Pausan. iv. 8, 1. Of -Kpoao^oig the sense 
 is 'advances, approaches,' as Hdot. vii. 212, 
 TavTyai Tym TrpocroSoiai Ttjg fidx^jg, aud 
 ix. 101. Valla and Duk. render TroitTv 
 by accidere, adducing a passage of Aristoph. 
 Plut. 1205, where we have, Kai ^t)v ttoXv 
 Tu)v dXXoiv \vTpu)v TavavTia AvTai iroi- 
 ovcri : yet that is, properly speaking, no 
 version ; though the idiom of the two lan- 
 guages may forbid a nearer approach. 
 
 Ch. LXXI. 1. ^vviovThiv d' trt] lite- 
 rally, * as they were now just engaging,' 
 * closing in combat,' ' about to engage.' 
 
 TO. (TrpaTOTTtSa Troitl — tvffKtTraaTOTarov 
 filial] This portion is, in some measure, 
 parenthetical ; and the words are, as Dukas 
 says, iv rjOfi Xfyofitva, i. e., as Plutarch 
 de Aud. Poet. exj)resses it, are introduced 
 agreeably to the situation and circum- 
 stances of the person spoken of : for, he 
 adds, the historian, while intending to 
 relate the affair that respected Agis, — then 
 having, as it were, remembered that such 
 would be common to every army so cir- 
 cumstanced, — began as it were ab origine 
 to speak generally of every armament, and 
 then thought fit to despatch what he had 
 
 OI.. 90, 3.] 
 
 LTBER V. CAP. LXXI. 
 
 271 
 
 jutvovc, ir^oaTkWHV to. -yujiiva fVaffrov wc na\i<JTa rp tov £v lih(t 
 napaTeTayinivov dawiSi, Kai vo/^iteiv t»]V nvKvoTr^Ta r»7c Suy/cXy- 
 aivJQ iucjKiTraaTOTaTOv tlvai' Kai riyfirai juilv t»7c uiTiaq tuvtyiq o 
 7rpwro(Trttr»jc tou Se&ou K^ouiQ^ 7rpo0UjUOUjU£voc itfxKKaacshiv au twv 
 evavTitJV Tt]v kavTov yu^tvojaiv, eirovTai ^l Sia tov avTov (j>opov Kai 
 
 Ol ClAXoi. 2. Ka\ TOTE TTtpdcT^OV ILllv ol MaiTtV^C TToXu TW KtO^ TU)V 
 
 ^KipiTuiv, £ri ^£ irXiov ol Aa/ccSatjUOViot Kai TiymTui tu)V 'AOt^ 
 va'i(jjVy oaijj fxeitov to aTpaTEV/Lia ^t-xov. 3. CHcraQ ce AyiQ fi»? 
 a(bu)v KVK\u)Ori to ivu)vvuov, Kai vojjiiaaQ ayav Trtpttxav tovq 
 MavTiviaq, Tolg jutv ^KipiTaiQ Kai BpaGihiioiQ iarj^\ivtv "f €7rtt- 
 ayayovTag and a(poJV, e^iauiaai Tolg MavTinvaiv, kq ^l to Ota- 
 
 first begun to speak of. Render literally, 
 * armies even all of them in their advance 
 to battle do this, [fall into this,] they 
 (meaning the lines) are pushed out rather 
 towards the right wing ; and each [party] 
 with the right wing stretches around and 
 outflanks over-against the enemy's left, 
 [and that] because each one through fear 
 seeks especially to shelter his unguarded 
 side under the shield of the one stationed 
 on the right of him, and thinks that [in so 
 doing] the closeness of the inlocking (i. e. 
 closing of the ranks) is the fittest expedient 
 for defence.' This use of HioBtiaBai to 
 signify pushing or extending out, as said of 
 the lines of an army, is not unfrequent in 
 Dionys. Hal., Arrian, and other of the his- 
 torians. Of the other military term inpi- 
 iffx^iv, to out-Jlank, examples are found in 
 Arrian, ^Elian, and other writers ; though 
 vTTepKsp^v and virtpTeiviiv are more fre- 
 quent. 
 
 TrpoOTeWuv Tii yv/ura] literally, * to 
 move near his unguarded side' (ttjooct- 
 dytiv, as the Scholiast explains) ; the term 
 TTpoffr. standing, as Poppo remarks, for 
 Trpoffffr., on which use see note at i. 15, 
 and Heindorf on Plat. Gorg. 223. Evi- 
 dently imitated from the present is a pas- 
 sage of Dio Cass. 231), 93, roTg rutv napa- 
 (TTaTutv dffTriffi rag yvyn'Matig (T(^oiv Trpo- 
 aTtWiiv. On the expression ra yv^vd see 
 note at iii. 23. With the expression Ivy- 
 K\y(Tnog, meaning the closing of the ranks, 
 compare Dio Cass. 188, 30. Arrian, E. A. 
 i. 4, 3, and v. 22, 12. EvaKiTracTOTaTOV 
 tTvai, * ad tegendum aptissimum esse,' i. e. 
 tutissimum esse. Of this word, which is 
 very rare, 1 have noted an example else- 
 where in Dio Cass. 592, 12, Trpoc to 
 iaxvpbv Kai Trpbg to (vaKkiraaTov aiiTtjg 
 (IXriipe. 
 
 I'lytiTai Ttjg aiTiag TavTtjg'\ 'he oi'i- 
 ginates the cause of the thing,' i. e. is, as 
 Bauer expresses it, the causa causae. O 
 
 TTpioTOtTTdTtjg, * the first man on the right 
 of the line.' See Lex. Xen. and Polyb. 
 'E^aWdaffiiv — yvfxvtoaiVy * to withdraw 
 his unguarded side from the enemy : ' 
 where tyiv yvfiviocnv stands for Ta yvfivd 
 fispT], by a use not unfrequent in the Old 
 Testament. 'E^aXXdaaw occurs in the 
 same sense in Philostr. ap. Steph. Thes. 
 iKaWdTTio dtvpo dTTo Tiig vewg : and Xen. 
 Cyneg. x. 7, 'Iva tig Tag dpKvg TroirJTai tov 
 Spofiov, jxij IKaXXdTTiov, where sub. tov 
 dpofxov, 
 
 3. iTTfKayayovrac ciTrb <r0aiv] * drawing 
 off from their own men.' Such is clearly 
 the sense ; but what force the iiri can 
 have, it is not easy to see. We may best 
 explain it, with Bauer, to mean ad hostem : 
 and so Arnold says, that trrtKayayfTiv sig- 
 nifies a movement in advance or on the 
 offensive ; and he observes, that here 
 and at vii. 52, it denotes a Jkink move- 
 ment ; comparing the use of avTeTreKfiyov, 
 which bears the same sense at viii. 104. 
 Haack, too, compares the expression at 
 viii. 105, tTTt^ayojyri tov K£pa>e. I have 
 noted also the use of trrtKayaytlv in Plut. 
 Anton, ch. 45. There, however, the term 
 merely denotes a drawing forth in battle- 
 array, as in Dio Cass. 345, 33, iTrtKaynyutv 
 TrapETa^aTO irpb rrjg Tacppdag, and 626, 3, 
 and another passage of our author ii. 21, 
 iKdKiKov oTi, aTpaTtjybg mv, ovk kTrtKdyoi. 
 Supposing, then, the stt to be correct, the 
 sense w ill thus be, * having broken away 
 from the line, to attack the enemy ;' which 
 sense the expression also beai*s at vii. 53. 
 Considering, however, the harshness in- 
 curred in ascribing so much sense to iir, 
 I strongly suspect the true reading here 
 to be vTrf\ayay6vTag, and there i^ayay., 
 for the Im has in almost every MS. of 
 credit no place. It is true that at viii. 
 105, we have, iravffd^evog Trig k-rre^ayu)- 
 yrjg TOV KEpwg, Kai tTravaOTpi^^avTeg. 
 But there, I suspect, should be read, for 
 
272 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 418. 
 
 Kivov TOVTo TTapTjyyeWEV otto TOV Ci^lOV Ke^tJQ cvo Ao^ovc "^ftfv 
 TToXf/iapywv lirTrovoi^a Kai Api<TTOK\ei iE^ovai naptXOeiv Kai 
 t(Tj3aXovrac 7rXr)pis)Gai^ vojuii^wv to) eavT(jJv ^e^iio in wepiovaiav 
 emrrOai, Kai to Kara rovg Movrtvfac pfjSatortpov Tira^SGOai, 
 LiAAll. avviprj ovv avrto — art 6v avrij Ty e(poc'o Kai et, oAt-yoi/ 
 ira^ayyeikavTi — tov re Apidro/cXea Kai tot YmTovoibav /lit) 6t\r}(jai 
 irapeXOeiv (aAAa Kai cut tovto to aiTia/na vcTTipov (p^vynv iK ^7rap~ 
 TTjQ, So^avrac juaXaKiaOifvai) ^ Kai rout; TToAf/ttouc (pOacrai ry npoa- 
 /ai^H, Kai KiXivaavTOQ avTov, eiri roug ^KipiTag lOQ ov irapijXOov oi 
 Ao^ot, naXiv av <T^t(Tt Trpoafxi^ai, jui? cvvr}(ii)vai tri /nrj^e tovtovq 
 ^uy/cAyaat. 2. aAAa inaXi(TTa cr] KaTa navTU Ty ejninipla Aa/ct- 
 cai/jLOvioi iXa(T(T(M)OtvTig tot€, Ty avopta £ott^av ovk i](T(jov wepi- 
 yivojLiivoi, 3. £7r£(0»/ yap tv -^(paiv ky'iyvovTO toiq cvarriotc, to 
 /nlv Tit)v Mai'Ttvtwv oi^cov TpeiTH avTiZv Tovg ^Kip'iTag Kai Toug 
 B/oa(Tio£toug, fcoi EdTretTovTfg oi Maprtvy/g *cai oi Huju^iia^^oi avTwv, 
 Kai T(ov Apyutjv oi vtAiot Aoyaoeg, KaTa to ciaKivov Kai ou 
 ^vyKXynOiVj Toug AaKidaifjiovlovg ^dipOeipov^ Kai KVKXijjaamtvoi 
 hTpi\pav, Kai £$€tu(Tai' eg Tag ajuo^ag, Kai Ttov TrpiopvTiouyv tu)v kiri- 
 
 iTTt^nyutyriQ, vTre^ayioyijg. Certainly the 
 force of the itti is little suitable to a flank 
 movement ; while that of vtto is highly 
 so. Thus in Latin we have both expUcare 
 cornu, elassem, or naves, also equitis^ 
 (placed in the wings,) and in the same 
 sense subducere, to draw off^ as in a passage 
 of the Old Testament, Lev. vii. 34, * spa- 
 tium ad suhducendum agmen ;' and xxxvi. 
 18, ^mbduct'is ordinibus.' Finally, in a pas- 
 sage of Polysen. vii. 7, 2, fortTretr/yj, ought 
 undoubtedly to be read vm^., ' drew off.' 
 
 t^i<Tw<Tai ToXg MavTivtvaivl 'to make 
 [their line] equal to that of the Manti- 
 neans.' 'E^kt. is here, as at vi. 87, for 
 t^t<T. tavTovg, which occurs in Soph. El. 
 1194. To diaKivov, 'the vacant space,' as 
 iv. i:i5. Comp. Dio Cass. 596, 20. 1140, 
 71. Plato, p. 58. 60, 61. The dia here, 
 which is not without force, denotes separa- 
 tion : and so in a similar passage of Arrian, 
 E. A. iii. 14, 2, we have, ■napa(ipr]%dvTwv 
 TO t7}(^ TrpdjTrjQ (pdXayyoQ tCjv j3ap/3apajv 
 iiriaTpky^faQ Kara, to dikxov ('at the gap') 
 Kai uKnrip if^lSoXov Troi^rrag, &c. 
 
 Ch. LXXII. 1. aXXd Kai — (ptvyeivl 
 Dr. Arnold is of opinion that this clause 
 depends not on ^vvsiit] avrtp, but on 
 ^vvkjStj only ; and he refers to a similar 
 carelessness at i. 95. Yet the harshness 
 of the construction may best be remedied 
 by regarding the words as parenthetical. 
 
 Kai KtXtvaavTOQ avTov~\ I have adopted 
 tliLs, the punctuation laid down by Popi>o, 
 
 as best adapted to clear up the obscurity 
 of the passage, which, he shows, should be 
 rendered, *et [accidit ut] quum, postquam 
 ad Sciritas lochi illi non accesserunt, eos 
 [Sciritas] rursus cum ipso (tr^iff*, i. e. 
 Agide Kai toIq TTfpt avrov) se conjun- 
 gere jussisset, jam ne hi (Sciritaj) quidem 
 se adjungere et aciem explere possent.' 
 Agreeably to this view, Arnold renders, 
 ' and when Agis, seeing that the two lochi 
 did not come up to take their intended 
 place, ordered the Scirit^e again to rejoin 
 the Lacedaemonian line, he found that nei- 
 ther were these any longer able to close 
 up the opening.' 
 
 2. fiXXa fidkiara — Trtptytvo^fvot] Ren- 
 der, 'however, the Lacedtemonians, though 
 on that occasion altogether inferior in 
 military science, yet showed themselves as 
 much superior in personal bravery.' I am 
 still, as formerly, of opinion that we must, 
 with Mitford, undei-stand this as meant to 
 allude to A(jis, who, in giving tins order 
 just at the very onset of the two armies, 
 may be supposed to have acted, as Mitford 
 says, inconsiderately and injudiciously ; 
 thereby bringing the line into great 
 danger : for which cause, probably, it was 
 disobeyed ; if indeed it was then practi- 
 cable to do otherwise. 
 
 3. t^goiffav] ' drove them off,' namely, 
 from tiieir position : a military term of 
 frequent oeeunence in P«)lybius, Dio Cass., 
 and others of the historians. 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LI13ER V. CAP. LXXII. 
 
 273 
 
 TiTay^iviov aTzkKTHvav Tivag, 4. Kai ra^Ty ^xlv »,(7(To.vto oi Aa/ce- 
 ^aifJiovioC Ti^y II aXXw <jTpaT07rl^oj, Km ^iaXlaTa Tio ^toio, yirep 
 o BaaiXevg 'Ayig vv. Kai nepi avTov oi TpiaK6aioi InTrr^gKaXov^avoi, 
 npoaneaovng r^v t. ' Apyuiov toIc 7rp.ai5vTtpoigKac UevTeXoxoig 
 liyvop^aatx^voig, Ka\ KA^covaiotc Kai 'Opv.aTaig Kai AOnvaiiov Toig 
 
 4. 01 TpiaKOfTlOl tTTTT^C KaXou/ifvot] 
 From Herodot. v. 56, this corps would 
 seem to have consisted of one hundred, 
 which was probably the usual number for 
 the king's body-guard in battle : but the 
 complete number appears to have been 
 three hundred ; a number, moreover, con- 
 firmed by other passages of Hdot. vn. 205, 
 and viii. 124 ; for there Larcher and 
 Schweigh. have proved that we are to 
 understand the same corps as in this pas- 
 sage of our author. Those commentators 
 have also shown from a passage of Strabo, 
 X. 420, that, though called horse, they 
 were not really such : and this is borne 
 out by the account of Thueydides ; for 
 horse were never stationed in the centre, 
 but at the wings ; where, in this battle, the 
 cavalry were placed. See ch. 67- And it 
 appears that there is an allusion to this 
 kind of misnomer intended by the term 
 KaXounevoi. 
 
 In the above view, propounded m my 
 Translation, Dr. Arnold, I find, coincides ; 
 adding, that ' these t7r7rr;f were probably, 
 at first, chiefs who fought round their kuig, 
 not on foot, [as in this, the age of Thu- 
 eydides,] but in their chariots ; this being 
 the original souse of 'nrrrtvg and iinroTrtQ.' 
 This view, however, may be pronounced 
 rather ingenious than solid. It may rather 
 be supposed that the iirTnlQ were originally 
 an order of persons chosen, like the iinri'iQ 
 at Athens, out of the f>>?/3oi at large, from 
 their possessing some considerable stake 
 in the country, by landed property ; also, 
 that they originally served on horseback, 
 but that, afterwards, they became merely 
 an order of persons privileged to take 
 their station near the king, and thus formed 
 a sort of <jard<; dlionneur : and as the 
 king was always in the centre, which was 
 composed entirely of infantry, so these so- 
 called horseuien at length served on foot : 
 and agreeably to their then duty, as that 
 of a guard of honour around the king, they 
 were, in the then constitution of Lacedse- 
 mon,' chosen not from property only, but, 
 as we learn from Xen. Rep. Lac. iv. 3, 
 from personal qualification, as picked men 
 from the general body of the t(pr]^oi, in 
 the very flower of their age, and chosen 
 and probably commanded by three per- 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 sons appointed by the Ephori, called Itt- 
 Trayp'tTai or horse-musterers, i. e. muster- 
 masters of the iTTTrac. Our term caralier 
 supplies a similar instance of a change of 
 meaning; for it originally denoted a horse- 
 man, though subsequently a soldier in 
 
 general. 
 
 With respect to the next words, rolt 
 TrpfffjS. Kai nti'TtXoxoiQ, there a yet greater 
 difficulty exists, arising from an almost 
 total want of infoi-mation on the subject 
 of the corps called the Fire-battalions. Now 
 Dr. Arnold supposes ' that Argos originally, 
 like Sparta and Messena, contained five 
 districts, each of which sent its own Xoxog 
 into the field ; so that the whole national 
 army might properly be called the five lochi: 
 and that the name might subsist long after 
 the changes introduced into the Argive con- 
 stitution, by the admission of so many of the 
 Perioeci to the rights of citizenship, had 
 destroyed the division which had given rise 
 to it.' ' The expression (continues he) of 
 Thueydides, ntrTS XoxotQ ujvo^iaafisvoig, 
 like that of iinrnQ KaXovfitvoi, just before, 
 may imply perhaps that it was only a 
 name, now no longer significant, for the 
 whole national strength of Argos, when 
 assembled together in one army.' This, 
 too, is nearly the view of the subject 
 adopted by Wachsm. Ant. Gr. i. 2, p. 215. 
 But it is truly remarked by Poppo, that 
 'unfortunately these notions have but little 
 to support them in the words of our author, 
 since the omission of the article before 
 the words Trkvre XoxoiQ evinces that these 
 Xo'xot are not distinguished from the irpea- 
 jSuVfpoc, but that the 7rpe<T(i. themselves 
 are called rrtwe Xo'xoi.' He adds, that 
 ' the Trptaji. are called such in respect to 
 the x'^toi XoyddsQ, for they are the same 
 as those who at ch. 67 are called oi dXXoi 
 'Apyeiot.' In this latter view I entirely 
 coincide ; the words Kai ir'tvTt XoxoiQ wi/o- 
 fiaan'tvoig being meant to show by what 
 name this corps went, as well as the pre- 
 ceding, (the Three-hundred, called Horse- 
 men,) namely, the so-named l^ive-bat- 
 talions. Agreeably to this view, I have 
 chosen to recal the reading of all the edi- 
 tions up to Duker's, Uti'TeXoxoiQ, which is 
 found in several of the best MSS., as the 
 Clar., Cass., Aug., Reg., Gr., Cant., and 
 
 T 
 
274 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C, 418. 
 
 7rapaTiTayiiUV(HQ, itpixf^av ov^l t'c '^upag tuvc; ttoXAouc v7ro/nti- 
 vavTUQ, aXX , — (jjg iiryiaav ot Aa/ct^atjuovioi, — ivOvg n'Soi'rac,', nai 
 £(jTiv ouc Kai KaTciTraTtjOtvTag, tov /ui) (j>Ot]vai ti]v tyKmciXrixpiv. 
 i^^XlJl. Qf,* 0£ Tavry tvtdtSwKn to tujv Apyutjjv kui ^v/mjudvajv 
 aTpaTiVfiUy TrapippriyvvvTO »;8»/ u/Lia Kal Iff EKarepa, Kai ixfia to 
 otc,iov Ttjv AoK'Eoat/uov/wi' Kai TtyHiToiv ^kvkXovto tw TTfjOtevoi'rt 
 o(j)iov Tovg A9i]vaiovQ' Kin ajUKpoTepwOiv avTovg Kiv^vvoq TnouiaTi')- 
 KH, Ty liilv kvkXovjuIvovq, Ty ^£ r/%/ n^ai^uLtvovq, Kal fidXiGT av 
 TOV GT^aTivjuuTOQ tTaXanrutprjcTav, u /ni] oi iinrriq wapovng uvtoIq 
 uxpiXiiLwi ii<7av. 2. Kai ^vriiSt) tov ''Ayiv, wg yoOiTo to ivwvv/Liov 
 a(pu)v irovovv to KaTa tovq MavTiviaq Kal tujv Apyutjv touq vt- 
 A(ouc, TrapayyiiAai irai'Ti rw aTpaTiv/naTi ^toprjcrai tni to viku)- 
 /ui'O)'. 3. Kai -yfyojwu/ou tovtov, oi /u£1' 'AOrjvaloi iv tovtu), wq 
 
 which is hideed required by grammatical 
 propriety ; for when expressions of this 
 kind have become appellatives, if they 
 have not the article, the words are united, 
 as in the mstance of ' EvviaKpovv(^, jVine- 
 pipes, at ii. 15 : but where the article 
 hm place, the words are kept distinct, 
 as at i. 100, to ^^wotov ai Evvea oSoi. 
 In Latin the words are invariably 
 united, as in the instances of JJuorlri, 
 Tresriri, Quatuorriri, Quinqueriri, Sexriri, 
 Decemriri: and whether in Greek or Latin, 
 the name, when it has not the article, and 
 has become a sort of proper name, should 
 commence with a capital letter. The 
 Scholiast, indeed, saw the propriety of 
 uniting the words, since he says, una 
 avayvwoTiov TrivreXoxoig ;h\it he does 
 not subjoin the reason for this. In two of 
 the best MSS. there is the addition of wq 
 apx^^oxoiQ, by which nonun ignotiim, as 
 Poppo calls it, is meant to be intimated 
 the circumstance that the corps in ques- 
 tion formed the fire first battalions, i. e. 
 first in rank, as the five fii-st magistrates 
 in a state were called TnvTcnrQU)Toi : and 
 so Quinqueprimi and Decemprhui in Latin. 
 vTTOfitivavraQ^ Here I would not, with 
 Bauer, Haack, and Goeller, supply the 
 word IXOilv, (though such is occasionally 
 subjoined after virofikveiv in passages like 
 the present,) but regard this as an example 
 of what is in Popjjo's Prol. i. 1, 293, called 
 notionum anjuta brevitas et densitas ; the 
 words here, ig x*'}>"C' standing for fdxP'- 
 TOV ig xt'joac tXOtlv. Poppo compares the 
 use of tg x"pac in Xen. Hist. ii. 4, 34, and 
 another expression frequent in Arrian, ig 
 XiipaQ avfifiiKai : and he adds, ' Paulo 
 post quod non KaTaTrarovfikvovg legitur, 
 proprie forr.j' wr — KaTaiTaTTjOkvTwv ex- 
 
 spectes, sed totum trpixpav {avTovg) et 
 partes rovg rroWovg atque tariv ovg in 
 eodem casu Thuc. posuit.' 
 
 TOV fit) ^Oiivai Tt)v tyKara\)/i//n/] i. e., 
 according to the explanation of Heilm. 
 and Haack, tuv fit) ^d?ivai tyKaraXij^pofit- 
 vovg Tovg TroXefxiovg, ' obtriti sunt non- 
 nulli, ne invasio hostium anteverteret et 
 occuparet,' or, in other words, ' adeo tre- 
 pidabant et propere fugiebant.' So Col. 
 Leake expresses the sense of the words, 
 * and some of them even, through fear of 
 not escaping, allowing themselves to be 
 trodden under foot' If this view of the 
 sense be thought too harsh, we may, with 
 Bauer and Poppo, suppose that the genit. 
 here denotes, not the ereut or issue, but the 
 efficient cause; the sense being, ' some were 
 trampled on, because they had not escaped 
 before they were hemmed in or intercejtted 
 [by the enemy] :' on which construction 
 Poppo remarks, ' Ut ^id cum accusativo 
 junctum a causa ad consilii notionem non- 
 nunquam transferri ad iv. 40, 102, vidi- 
 mus, vicissim huic genitive causa? effi- 
 cientis significatio, quam in substantivis 
 non raro habet, (cf. Matth. Gr. Gr. § 3C8.) 
 tribuenda, queraadmodum certe tribuitur 
 a Cantac. iii. 51, p. 303. 71, p. 434.' 
 
 Ch. LXXIII. 1. TraptpprjyvvvTO ifdr) 
 iifia Kai t(p' UdTepa] Meaning, as Haack, 
 Dobree, and Arnold explain, that the fine 
 of the Argive army was broken off either 
 way, * ad utramque partem disjiciebantur, 
 perrupti ab Agide, ab altera etiam cir- 
 cumcludebantur dextro Lacedsemoniorum 
 cornu :' and so Arnold (or rather Goeller) 
 sa} s, * by one part of it having advanced 
 beyond it to pursue the enemy, and an- 
 other part having been beaten back behind 
 it.' See on iv. .96. 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LXXIV. 
 
 275 
 
 irap^XOe, Kal i^kXivtv cliro <t(/)wv to cTTp^TW/xa, Kaff rltruxtav wai- 
 ev(Tav, Kal Twv 'Ap76((ov ner a^Twv to ^ff(Tr,^€v- oj Be MavTivvg 
 Kal oi £u;uiunxot, Kal rwv 'Apyi'nov ol Xoyd^BQ,^ ovketi, npoq to ty- 
 KucrOai roTc fvavrtoic ttJv yrwAtJiv elx^^* «^^*' opwvrec roue re 
 acfteTepovQ veviKTiiiUVOVQ Kal tovq Aa/ctSat/uoviouc enKJtepo^dvovQy ig 
 (l>vy^v hpdiTTOVTO. 4. Kal twv fisv MavTivewv Kal irXnovg 8t£(|)0a- 
 pntrav, rwv Be 'Apye'iwv XoydBu)v to noXv eawOrj. »i ^levToi (pvyij 
 Kal dnox^^^rjaig oi (5iaiog ovBl faaKpd flv ol^ ydp AaKeBaifxovLoi 
 |U£X{>i M^v To^ Tpi^Pai, Xv^"^'^"'^^^ ^^^ i^'"X"^ '^"j (^ejiaiovg rw ^eveiv 
 TTOCouvrai, Tpe^PavTeg Be, ^pax^iaQ Kal ovk enl ttoXv T^g ^ giw^ac- 
 LXXIV. Kai »i liiev fxdxri roiavTi) Kal ort kyyiraTa rourwv cyc- 
 v£ro, irXe'iaTov Be xpovou ^.leyiaTi) B^ twv 'EXXrjvtfcwv, Kai viro 
 a^toXoywraVwv ttoXewv guvfXOoutra. 2. oi Be Aa/CfSa.^ovtoc, Trpo- 
 
 3. Trap7]\9t Kal ilUXivtv cnrb ffiputv] 
 <had passed by and wheeled oflf [his force] 
 from them.' KaG' ritrvxiav, *unmolest- 
 edly,' as in a passage of Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 4. Kal TrXtiovg] For the Kal, three MSS. 
 have ol : a reading seemingly approved of 
 by Poppo, who, with Arnold, appears to 
 think that the Kal has no place here : but 
 why, I would ask, should it not bear the 
 sense * yea, very many,' as used to convey 
 an intensity of sense, and being thus often 
 employed before comparatives and super- 
 latives ? So in a passage of Hom. II. x. 
 556, we have, Oebg Kai dnsivovag {'yea, 
 better') 'iTrirovg ^(oprjrraiTo : and also at 
 xxiii. 551, Kal fitlKov deBXov. So, again, 
 in a passage of our author infra vii. 48, 
 we have, TroXXovg Kal rovg rcXtiovg, * yea, 
 even most.' At any rate, ol -nXiiovg could 
 not here be tolerated, as being at variance 
 with facts; for the Mantineans, having 
 every where been victorious, could not 
 have lost the greater part of their num- 
 bers : and indeed we find from what fol- 
 lows, that only 200 fell ; which, however, 
 might be thought very many for a town of 
 no great size. Biaiog, 'precipitate, or hur- 
 ried.' See note on ii. 33. Btiiaiovg Tip 
 fispeiv, i. e., as we should say, ' safe for 
 continuing,' literally, *firm in remaining or 
 continuing,' sure to continue ; for the dative 
 has here the force of quod attinet ad, (on 
 which see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 400, 6.) and 
 T(p fikveiv stands for wort usvtiv. 
 
 Ch. LXXIV. I. ToiavTT} Kal oti ky- 
 yvraTa tovtiov] Dr. Arnold aptly com- 
 pares the expression at i. 22 and 143, 
 Toiavra Kal irapairXi](Tia, remarking, that 
 'the historian does not intend to throw 
 any uncertainty on his statement here, as 
 at vii. 86, ToiavTy v on tyyvTara tovtmv 
 
 aiTiq,, the expression roiavTy Kal oti 
 lyyvTaTa TovTmv being an assertion of the 
 accuracy of his description.' Now the 
 particle r\ would have implied a doubt, 
 whereas the Kal only serves to strengthen 
 the assertion. 
 
 dt'\ For this, many MSS. have drj, which 
 has been edited by Bekker in his second 
 edition, who places the other d}) below in 
 brackets ; while Poppo defends the occur- 
 rence of the two drYs in the same clause 
 by a reference to Hermann on Soph. El. 
 1059, and Bornem. on Xen. Anab. v. 4, 25. 
 Here,however,the repetition incurs the ob- 
 jection of too much overloading the senti- 
 ment. Moreover, the dk here is the more 
 proper, as being required to correspond to 
 the fifv just before; for while the dt at 
 ol AaKtdainovtot cannot possibly have any 
 such force, being merely a particle oUrans- 
 ition to signify, 'and now the Lacedae- 
 monians ;' here, on the contrary, opposition 
 is denoted, q. d. * On the one hand the 
 battle was, as to circumstances and details, 
 such as has been described ; and, on the 
 other, it was by far the greatest that for a 
 long time had taken place between Greeks 
 and Greeks, and wherem the greatest 
 states were engaged.' At TrXtiaTov xpovov 
 supply did, the sense being, 'for a con- 
 siderable time.' With the expression here, 
 ^vveXOotxra, confiata, or commissa, compare 
 a similar one in Herodot. i. 74, rrig l^axnQ 
 avvetJTiuxyriQ- It is well explamed ^ by 
 Schneid. in his Lex. as standmg for v-xo 
 TToXeiov KvvtXQovaCJv yevofisva ; for, as 
 Duk. observes, ^vviXOoixra, while m word 
 referrmg to the battle, yet in thotight re- 
 lates to the force which had come together 
 from many, and those most considerable 
 
 states. 
 
 T 2 
 
276 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 418. 
 
 Oi/iiivoi Ttuv TToXejutwi' viKpwv Ttt oTrXo, TooTTotov ivOvc 'laTaoaVj 
 Kul Tovg viKpovi^ t(JKvXtvoVf /cat Toug avTijjv aviiXovTo Kai uwY^yayov 
 ft; Tiytav, ovirfo iTarptiaav, Kai touc; tu)V ttoXc/aiwv VTrotyTrovoouc 
 aTTf^otrai'. 8. ciTriOavov ^s Apytluyv jidv Kai Opviartjjv Kai KXiOJ- 
 va'itov iTTTaKOGioi, MavTiviwv ^e BiaKoaioi, Kai AOrjva'itvv E,vv Ai- 
 ytvi'iTaiQ ^laKoaioi ku] o'l arpaTYfyoi a/LKporepoi. 4. Aa/ctootjuovjojv 
 ^f oi ij.lv ^u/(/i«voc ouAc traXatTTw^rjtrai', wcrrfc K'ai ai;K>Xo-yoi' Tt aTro- 
 ytviaOai' avrtov ^f ^aXtTroi' jutv >iv rrjr aXrj^ifciav TrvOiaOai, fXfc- 
 •yovro St TTf^t rpta/woatoug awoOavHV. 
 
 LXXV. Trjg St iiiax>?C fi^XXovarfg iGiaOaiy Kai V\XuGToava^ o 
 tTtpOQ jSacriXtuc, t'xwi' roue t£ Trpfff/Surtoouc ACnt vfWTfpouc, t^oriOrjat' 
 Kui /iif\pi jUfv Ttytac n^/fctro, Trufi^OjUtvog 0£ rrjr Tt/c)]!', o7rf^a)pi7(jt. 
 2. Ka\ TovQ awo Kopii'^ou /cot £$w laO/mov ^vn/na^dvc; antaTptxf/av 
 rriin\pavTeQ oi AaKtSatftorcoi' /cat auroi oi'a^(i>prj(Tavrfc /cat roug 
 2u/tjua^ouc o^£VT£Cj (Kapvtta -y^P auroTg truy^^^avov ovto,) rr^y 
 iopri]v r\yov. 3. /cat rrjv vno rtui' EXXr^vwv Tort iTTKJKpofjievrjv 
 oiTiav £c T£ juaXa/ciav Sia irjv tv t>] v^jdw ^v/LKJiopav, Kai ig Tr)v 
 (iXX»jv a(3ovXiav t£ /cat /SpaSuTiJra, tvi f(>'y<i» Tourw aTTcXudavro, 
 Tuyt^j juei'j u)g too/cow, KaKiljOfX^voi^ yvivfxy 0£ oi aurot £ti oiTtc* 
 
 4. T^ Se :j: irpoTipa Vfjiipa ^uvf/3)] r»/C ii*«X*^^ raurrjc /cat touc 
 
 2. 7rpo9ifievoi — ra OTrXa] 'having pub- 
 licly set forth (or exhibited) the arms.' 
 
 Ch. LXXV. 3. Thucydides now men- 
 tions the result of this victory to the Lace- 
 daemonians, — namely, in effacing the im- 
 pression made by their late disaster, and 
 restoring much of their former high re- 
 putation for military prowess. 
 
 Kai Tt)v vTTo Twv 'EWrjVMv, &c.] 
 Render, ' and [thus] the imputation then 
 brought against them by the Greeks, on 
 the score of cowardice, by reason of the 
 calamity in the island [of Sidiacteria], and 
 for their sluggishness and want of counsel 
 on other occasions, they by this one deed 
 wiped away.' 'E^ here (as^ at viii. 88, 
 \oidopfXv Tiva fQ Ti. Eurip. Med. 1152, 
 ovtidi^fiu Ttvi tg ti, and other passages 
 adduced by Matth. Gr. Gr. § 578.) stands 
 for Kara, signifying literally, ' quod attinet 
 ad,' the general notion being preserved. 
 
 The next words, rvxy i^-tv — ovt^q^ are 
 meant to advert to the grounds of this 
 change of opinion, — namely, that they 
 had indeed been made to seem cowards 
 by fortune (meaning the chance of war), 
 but that they were still even the same. 
 Such seems to be the true sense of the 
 words, and not that assigned by Poppo, 
 who explains rvxy KaKi^ofxevoi by * prop- 
 ter fortunam [adversam] reprekensi.' For 
 
 this, though supported by the general use 
 of KOKi^u) to signify ohjunjo, reprehendoy is 
 here forbidden by the antithesis, and also 
 by the context, which requires KaKi^ofitvoi 
 to be taken for kukoI tlvai, as in Horn. 
 II. xxiv. 214, tTTii ov e KUKiKofitvov ye 
 KaTBKTa, for kukov ovra. Eurip. Med. 
 1240, fit) KaKKrOtiQ, and El. 982, KaKiaOtig: 
 or as KaKi^ofievoi is at i. 105 used in a 
 passive sense, it may be better to assign 
 to it such a sense here, — namely, ' being 
 made (or represented as) cowardly by for- 
 tune.' So /caKi^ttv TWO. in Herodot. iii. 
 145, 'to represent any one to be bad.' The 
 phrase wg idoKovv stands liere, as often in 
 the Attic writers, (see Elmsl. on Eurip. 
 Here. 681.) for i)g tdoKti; a use by which 
 the verb is referred to the subject, and not 
 made impersonal, as with us. The phrase 
 is here thrown in to qualify the term kuki- 
 l^ofitvoi, q. d. 'they were not rfeally such, 
 but only were thought to be such.' So supra 
 ch. 28 we have, i) AaKeSaifiiov /(oXtora Sr) 
 KUKwg i/Kovas did rag ^vfitpopag. 
 
 4. TTpoTtp^] So 1 read, with Bekker in 
 his second edition, from most of the best 
 MSS., for vulg. TrpoTfpai^, which is re- 
 tained by Poppo and Goeller, and is more 
 agreeable to the general usage of the best 
 authors. Yet the latter is occasionally 
 found in good writers from Homer down- 
 
 OL 90, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LXXV. 
 
 277 
 
 'ETTC^aupt'ouc nav^u s.^aXaTv k r,v Apyaav a,c ep.^o. ou.av, 
 Kai ro^, jTToXotTTOUC <pvXaKa<: r^v Apyaa,. .SeXOovro^r g.a^(^ap«t 
 TToXXouc. 5. fcal 'HXe/cov rpiax^X'i^v oirXir^v f3or,er,cTayrt.v Mavrt- 
 .rvaiv iarepov rS, m"X^C» '^^ ' AOr^valu^v X^Xlyv -poc rot, rrpo- 
 ripotc, ^arpar.vaav iinavre, oi ^u/^iuaxoi ourot eu(^uc .tti ETrtga.pov 
 'iJg ol AaK.^aif^ovioi Kapveta .lyov, Kai gteXo^evot r>,v TroXtv jr.pt- 
 sret'v.rov. 6. Kai ol ^ilv a'XXot H^Travaavro, A0»n;atot ^6, cucTTrtp 
 npoatrdxOmav, rifv a'/cpav to 'Hpalov eiOvg k^u^yaaavro, Kai .v 
 
 wards, and is, from its comparative un- 
 frequency, at once more likely to have 
 been used by our author, and more likely 
 to have been altered in the ordinary copies 
 by the scribes or critics. , . m • 
 
 Kai Tovg vTroXoiTTOvg—TToWovg] Ihis 
 sentence has much jjerplexed expositors 
 and commentators, and so little successtul 
 have been the attempts to remove the 
 difficulty which it presents, that various 
 conjectures have been proposed ; how far 
 warrantable, and how far necessary, will 
 appear by what follows. Dr. Arnold refei-s 
 the word tU\OovTu>v to (puXaKag, and 
 supposing avTu>v here to be understood 
 (which indeed is found in many MSS.) 
 renders, 'as they had ventured out to 
 fight them.' To this, however,— a sense 
 at once jejunt- and not to be elicited from 
 the words without considerable violence,— 
 I prefer, with Poppo, the rendering of 
 Portus, ' et illorum, (lui ad agri custodiam 
 relicti fuerant (ceteris) Argivis ad bellum 
 profectis, multos occiderunt.' But on what 
 grounds this foisting in of the word ceteris 
 can be justified, I know not. There would, 
 indeed, appear to be sonie word wanting ; 
 and such was evidently the impression of 
 those critics who in the MSS. supplied 
 avTvJv. The sense, however, yielded by 
 the word in question, is one utterly in- 
 admissible, and that whether according to 
 the view of the sense propounded by Dr. 
 Arnold, or according to the explanation of 
 the words proposed by Poppo, which, I 
 would observe, proceeding on the sup- 
 position that the purpose of the word is to 
 distinguish the bulk of the Argives from 
 the guards of the country, involves what 
 is no less than a palpable absurdity ; tor 
 surely the latter was as much the Argives 
 as the former. Upon the whole, we may, 
 I think, best regard the clause as a neg- 
 ligent mode of expression, of which the 
 sense is, 'and slew many of those who had 
 been left behind as guards by the Argives 
 when they went forth [on the expedition] ; 
 though for the words as they now stand, 
 strict propriety of expression would have 
 
 required TOvg vTroXtXtififxivovg (pvX. airb 
 (or vTTo) tG>v 'Apy. : and so in a passage of 
 Dionys. Hal. i. 134, we have, vTTo\inrt<y9ai 
 cnro Tivog. As it is, then, the sense, lite- 
 rally expressed, is, 'guards of the property 
 of the Argives that went out,' &c. And 
 so, I find, Dukas regards the words as 
 standing for Tovg vTroXtXtinfikvovg (pvXa- 
 Kug TO)]' kK Ttig TToXewg t^tXOovTiov 'Ap- 
 ytiwv. Poppo, indeed, remarks, ' Haec 
 explicatio iion potest vera esse, (luia rwv 
 IKtXeovTiov 'Apytiu)v requireretur, et iK- 
 tXOovTMV nhnis nude dictum esset.' Yet 
 surely such objections are any thing but 
 valid in a writer like Thucydides, and in a 
 passage like the present, (which is such 
 as to justify a more than usual licence of 
 interpretation,) and indeed proceed upon 
 very confined principles of criticism. That 
 Dioui/s. llal. understood the word tgtX- 
 OofT'ioi' as I have above explained it, is 
 certain from a passage, evidently written 
 with a view to the present, of his Ant. 
 p. 1937, 8, fiia ntp (scil. dvvafiig, 'body of 
 forces') i'TTtXiiipOri (pvXdrTtiv ti)v ttoXiv, 
 o'l U Svo iKn'XOoi' iiri AiKavovg. 
 
 5. SuXofieroi] scil. to tpyov. See note 
 on ii. IH, and iv. 69. 
 
 C. t^tTravffuvTo] ' abstiterunt,' ' finem 
 fecerunt.' No example elsewhere do I 
 know of this use of tKiravioOai, which 
 seems to be a term of common life, for 
 dTTtTravaavTo ; for such is the use of otto- 
 TravsnGai in Hom. 11. xxi. 372, Jywv aTro- 
 Travffofiai—TravtaOio Ik Kai ovTog. Plato, 
 p. 241, rt d-jroTravH ; Theogn. Gn. 2, ovtvots 
 atlo Aii<To/Liai dpxoft-fvog, ovd' diroTrav- 
 ofxtvog : and so in Tacit. Annal. ii. 31, we 
 have, ' ccede visa, miles abstitit.' 
 
 Triv vLKpav TO 'Hpatov] Meaning that 
 part of the circumvallation consisting of 
 or taking in the promontory on which 
 stood the temple that gave name to the 
 promontory. This promontory Gell thinks 
 was one west of the city ; but from Col. 
 Leake's Map it appears to have been east 
 of the city ; the promontory being a spit 
 of land running out of the middle of a 
 small bay b»)unded by two rather obtuse 
 
278 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 418. 
 
 Kara iroXiiq Uaaroi. Kal to 0fpoc tVtAtuTa. 
 
 LXXVl. Tou 3 CTTtytyi'Oiitfvou ^fj^wi^o^ a^)^o/u£i'ov euOvg oi 
 AttKE^ainovim, tnei^r] tu Kdpveici iiyayov, f^tdrparcudav, Kal 
 uipiKo^ievoi fc Teyeuv, XoyovQ Tr^ouVt/iTrov €c to ''Apyo^ $u/4/3arr?- 
 piouc. 2. ^aav ^e auroTg 7r/oor£pov rt av^pcy tVtr»Jg€(0£, Kcii /3ou- 
 AoViEvot t6v ^tuioi' Tov iv "Apyet /caraAuaaC Acai cVet^^i »i Ata'x*? 
 E-yeyti'r/ro, 7roAA(^J /xdAAov t^ui'ayro Trt/^ctv roue TroWovg ig r»iv 
 o^oAoy/ay. f/3ouAovro^£ TrptJrov dTroi'^ac Trot^Jdavrtc Trpot,- rout; 
 AaKiBai^oviov(:, aSSiQ vaTtpov kui ^vju/uaxiav, Kal ovtu>q i)^n Tt^ 
 ^iifi(o emTiOeGOai. 3. Kal d(piKvuTai ir^d^ivoq tSv 'A^oya'wv A/vo'c 
 o 'ApfC€(TtAaou, irapa TtZv AaKtBat/AovitJV Bvo Aoyw fpepivv eg to 
 
 "Apyoc, Toy ^i£v Kaff^ o ri, fl j5oi\ovTai TroAa^ftv, roy §' wg, « 
 
 fcip»?'y»?y ay€ty. 4. Kal ym^ttyr/g TroAA;;^ a'yrtAoymc (truxe yap Kal 
 o AA/ci/3(a^r;c Trapwy), ot av^peg oi roTc Aa/ct^a<^oy/o(c,' TrpaddoVrfc, 
 ^^n K-ai £«: roJ <paiyov ToXfxtZvTtg, iniKjav Tovg 'Apydovg npoa- 
 ^i^aaOai tov ^u/itjSarrJptoi' Aoyoy. kari ^€ o^e. 
 
 =* LXXVl I. '' KuTTa^i ^oKH Ta tKK\r)ala twv Aa/Cf8at^(oy/wy 
 ^v^i^aXtaOai TroTTwg 'Apytitjg, dwoSiSdvTag TU)g Tra'i^ag Tolg 'Opvo- 
 ^(rloig Kal Tiog livSpag To7g MaivaX'ioig, Kal Tu^g dv^pag Twg f'y 
 Mavrivela Tolg AaKidaifiovioig aVo^tgoyrac, Kal eg 'EniBavpu, 
 eKJSdivTag, Kal ro ra^^oc dvaipodvTag, 2. al Be Ka /irj hkljvti 
 
 promontories, Epidaurus was, we may 
 suppose, where tliis spit joined to the maiii- 
 land, otherwise it is difficult to iniai^ine 
 how the taking in of tliis could form part 
 of the circumvallation of the city. If 
 situated as 1 apprehend it was, it would 
 have as it were two harbours ; a great 
 convenience this to coasting-vessels. By 
 r^ THxi<rfiaTi is to be understood simply 
 the fortified wall across the peninsula, 
 by which, however, the promontory itself 
 might be said to be fortified. 
 
 Ch. LXXVl. 1. \6yovQ ^vn(3aTr}piovQ] 
 A form of expression not unfrequent in 
 the historians, especially Dionys. Hal. and 
 Josephus. 
 
 3. Svo Xoyto] ' two proposals,' or, as we 
 should say, alternatives. Compare Livy, 
 x\i. 18, (cited by Wasse,) * In hoc smu et 
 bellum et pacem vobis fero.' 
 
 TOV fitf KaO' o Ti — TOV 5' ojg] At each 
 of these forms (each ecjuivalent to the 
 Latin quetnadmodum) Haack and Goeller 
 would supply tfTTai, recognising here the 
 idiom treated of in Host, Gr. § 100, note 4 : 
 while Poppo, thinking the idiom not here 
 sufficiently established, proposes to sup- 
 ply, with othei-y, -rroXtfiijcrovat and ii()t)vnv 
 
 dKovai. But that the ujg is really equiva- 
 lent to KaO' o Ti, none of these commenta- 
 tors has evinced. Perhaps it i-ather stands 
 for TTwc, as in a passage of the New Testa- 
 ment, Luke xxiii. 55. xxiv. 35, i9ed(javTo 
 TO fii'rjfxtiov, Kal wg heOn to autfia avTov. 
 See more in Passow's Lex. b. ii. on the 
 subject of this word as used before de- 
 pendent clauses serving to express the 
 object of a preceding verb. 
 
 4. ToXfiufVTtf^] This it is best to suppose 
 here used absolutely, as at vi. 56. Simi- 
 larly in Latin audens is not unfrequently 
 used for the adjective audax. 
 
 Ch. LXXVl I. 1. drrodiSoi'TaQ] i. e. 
 procuriiKj their restoration, l^y to tiixoq 
 understand the stronghold of the promon- 
 tory Heraeum, called at ch. 75 & 80 ro 
 TiixKTtia. In t| 'V.iridavpu} tKliutvTag, 
 'retiring from, evacuatuig,' &c., we have 
 a very rare use of the verb, with which 
 compare that in Latin of excedere or ex- 
 cedere urbe, finibus, and excedere ex. The 
 nearest approach to this that I have noted 
 in a Greek writer is in Pol. iii. 40, 7, t/c 
 TOV Troyanov tKJiaivtiv, a phrase parallel 
 to the Latin excedere pugna, prcelio, 
 hillo. 
 
 oL. 90, 3.] LIBEll V. CAP. LXXVII. 279 
 
 rol 'h»r^va\i>i eg 'ETrrSaup'^, 7roXe,..'ouc 4u"' role 'A.oye.o.c /caj 
 
 TraiSa 1 avovrt, a^roSJ^.t.- r«7c TroX;e<n Traaaic. 4. ,rfp< ie_ to, 
 ^tQ> <TU,.ar..c tl/u.' t ^r ^°'^' ■ET.Sa«/>.'o.C op<cov, So^fv & ai-ro.t 
 
 2. tiKwrnt^ 'ETTi^aj'pw] 'retiring from.' 
 So the Latin cedere e or de, as in a passage 
 of Cic. Ep. ad Attic, vii. 22, ' cedere de 
 oppidis.' No other example do I know of 
 the use of eiKtiv followed by tic. Even 
 that with the genitive alone is exceedmgly 
 rare ; though I have noted it in Horn. Od. 
 xviii. 10, tlKS, ykpov, irpoGvpov. From this 
 arose the phrases ektir r^f oCov, Tfjg 
 'iSpng, x«(>/*'?e, &c. On the true nature 
 of this separative genitice see Kuhner's Gr. 
 §530, Jelf. ^. ^ .. 
 
 3. ixovTi] So I have edited, with 
 Haack, Poppo, and Goeller, from almost 
 all the best MSS., for vulg. tx^vTi, which 
 has been retained by Bekker, but not on 
 good grounds : for this is one of those 
 cases in which the authority of MSS. has 
 considerable force ; and moreover internal, 
 no less than external, evidence is decidedly 
 in favour of txovTi, which is, besides, more 
 agreeable to the inartificial character of 
 the Dcn-ic dialect, wherein, from its being 
 founded on the idiom most anciently in 
 use, it was likely that the indicative should 
 have been used where strict propriety, as 
 measured by the rules of after-times, would 
 re(iuire the subjunctive. Besides, the indie, 
 might be employed in such a case, as inti- 
 madng the probability that a thing is so. 
 See Kuhn's Gr. § 851 & 853, Jelf. 
 
 4. TTfpi Ss Tut (Tioj avfiaTog liixiv \7>] 
 The variety of readings in this passage 
 strikmgly s'ets forth the imperfect state of 
 the ancient archetypes, and consequently 
 shows how little is to be ascribed to the 
 authority of MSS. So unsatisfactory, in- 
 deed, are most of the readings, that not 
 without reason is it that critical conjecture 
 has, in this instance, been resorted to, 
 though with little success,— the conjectures 
 of Valckn., Bekker, and Arnold being alike 
 inadmissible. The difficulty here mainly 
 hinges on the words dynv \yv : for so I 
 have edited, with Poppo, Bekker, and 
 Goeller, in consequence of the decided 
 preponderance of authority from MSS. for 
 this reading ; though that in favour of 
 tyikv Xrjv, which is found in Bekker's 
 second edition, is little inferior. But, to 
 advert to the construction and sense, here, 
 I must confess, a real difficulty exists. 
 Now the infinitives would indeed seem neces- 
 
 sarily dependent on doKil, and on this there 
 is no difference of opinion ; but how to 
 make any tolerable construction, is the 
 question ; for as respects the sense, it is 
 evidently, ' That, as to the victim of the 
 god [due to the god], they wish there 
 should be an oath to the Epidaurians 
 and themselves, to give it them to swear/ 
 Poppo inquires whether \yv after OoKti 
 Ta tKK\T}(ri<} be not added as in the case of 
 a decree in Demosth. de Cor. § 74, where 
 we have ypa\|/ai after Ev^ovXog Mrtj- 
 ffiB'fOv Kv-rrpioQ drrtv, and where, in like 
 manner, the interpreters propose to ex- 
 punge the word ypai|/a/. But such a pro- 
 cedure surely tends not so much to remove 
 the present difficulty, as to show that 
 there exists another elsewhere equally for- 
 midable ; and, adopting such a coui-se, we 
 shall be driven to the precarious expedient 
 of supposing something even less to be 
 tolerated than a pleonasm; and consequently 
 the difficulty, if removed, will be removed 
 only at the expense of the author, whose 
 credit will thus be compromised. The 
 question mav, I think, most satisfactorily 
 be settled by regarding the present as one 
 of those passages in which, together with 
 a want of something in the latter part 
 coiTesponding to the construction in the 
 former, there is a certain blending of two 
 forms of expression ; I. ^oKtX Ty tfCK-Xtjfft^ 
 ilvai To7g 'Etti?. opKov : and 2. Xyv [j? 
 IkkX.] tlfiev toIq 'EiridavpioiQ. Render, 
 < the assembly doth will that there be an 
 oath,' &c. Ayi' is here used like vylo in 
 Latin, in a passage of Juven. Sat. vi. 223, 
 ' Hoc Tolo, sic jubeo ; sit pro ratione 
 voluntas.' 
 
 Finallv, for avTovQ, — which, referred, 
 as it must, to the Argives, involves some 
 hai-shness, and supposes what were a cir- 
 cumstance somewhat improbable, that the 
 Art'ives were judges in their own cause, — 
 1 have, with Dr. Arnold, edited, from four 
 MSS., avToXg, which will have reference to 
 the Epidaunatis. The persons who drew 
 up and administered the oath were, no 
 doubt, the two parties in this treaty, — 
 namely, the Lacedaemonians and the Ar- 
 gives. 
 
 With respect to the nature of the oath, 
 it must be presumed to have been such as 
 
280 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 418. 
 
 Ofioaai. 5. tuc ^s TroAmc rac Iv UtXonovvicru), Kai iniK^ag kuI 
 ^ayaXag, avTovo^iovg ili^iv iraaag /carra nciTpia. 6. al gg ku twv 
 iKTog rieAoTrovi'atTou tk^ fVl tuv ntXo7rorva<ro}' ydv nj em kok(v, 
 aXt^EfAEvai fa^ioOl (^ovXtvcraiLUvovg oira Ka diKaiOTaTa BoKy] to^* 
 UeXoirovvaaion:. 7. oaoi g* tKTog UeXo7rovvd(yio rwv Aa/cf^at- 
 
 would satisfy those who tendered it, and 
 who, as it is implied, drew it up. Perhaps 
 it was, as Dr. Arnold and Bp. Thirlwall 
 suppose, such an oath as should clear them 
 in tlie matter of the sacrifice ; for, as Dr. 
 Arnold observes, where the evidence was 
 not clear, the accused was allowed to clear 
 himself by oath. See Arist. Rhet. i. 16, 6, 
 and Herodot. vi. 8C. I would add, that to 
 the present purpose we may compare an 
 expression in the New Testament, Heb. 
 VI. IC, irdffjjg dpTiXoyiag Trkpac eig /3tj3at- 
 loffiv 6 bjjfcof. 
 
 5. avTopofiovg] Equivalent to a iro'j'o/iot 
 Kai avTOTToXieg at ch. 79. Comp. ch. 18, 
 where avTovofioi is conjoined with ahro- 
 T(\tig and aurodiKoi, importing c()mi)lete 
 freedom, as independent st:ites standing 
 alone, and regulating every thing regai'd- 
 ing their intenial polity at their own will 
 and pleasure. Karrd Trdrpia, * according 
 to the institutions or customs of their fore- 
 fathers ;' i9i] being here left to be under- 
 stood, which is expressed in Plato, p. 295 
 and 336, and Xen. Cyr. viii. 7, 2, tov 
 Xopnv i'lyTjffaTo Kara rd Trarpia : and in 
 another passage of our author, supra ii. 2, 
 Kara rd Trdrpia tCjv TrdvTiop \ioi(oTwp. 
 jVlUller and Goeller, indeed, assign to 
 TTUTpia the sense anc'uiit ; but that is only 
 one Implied in the above ; and that it is 
 not in (ill cases implied, appears from the 
 words of Aristot. de Mundo, dpxniog \6yog 
 Kai Trdrpiog tan irdaiv dvOpioTroig : and 
 so in Pluto, p. 290, we have, ni fftfivorara 
 Kai ^akinra iraTpin tCjv dpxaiMV Ovaiwv, 
 Jind p. 793, b, ndrpia Kai iravTaTraaiv 
 dpxala vofiifia. 
 
 This proviso may, as Bp. Thirlwall sup- 
 poses, have been levelled against the pre- 
 tensions of Elisand Mantinea, to domineer 
 over the neighbouring petty states. 
 
 6. ai ii Kit Twv tKvvg UtXoTrovvdaov — 
 TlfXoTrovi'atTioig] The clause here, for 
 *all the states to unite in repelling foreign 
 aggression to Peloponnesus,' was, as Bp. 
 Thirlwall observes, a proviso against Athe- 
 nian interference. For dfioOi Bekker edits, 
 from several of the best MSS., dfxoOei, 
 which, however, Bredow and Poppo deny 
 t«> be good Greek. Poppo and Goeller 
 liave retained dfxoOi, but are not agreed as 
 
 to the sense to be assigned to it ; the former 
 rendering it quoris modo, by which it will 
 be equivalent to dfiov yk ttov in Lysias de 
 Invalid. § 20 ; but that is a sense'at once 
 forced and jejune, and the evidence ad- 
 duced for it wholly insufficient. The com- 
 mon interpretation una were preferable, 
 but tliat it is difficult to see how the word 
 could be, what Didot imagines it, equiva- 
 lent to u^a or iifjivhg, which was con- 
 jectured by Buttmann. Up(.n the whole, 
 I doubt not but that dfioOe, or d/jioOtv, 
 conjectured by Schneider, is the true 
 reading. The full sense intended seems 
 to be, 'from whatever quarter [the at- 
 tack came].' Compare Hom. Od. i. 10, 
 rail' dftoOiP ye Ota, dvyartp Aibg, t'nri Kai 
 VjxXv, where the Scholiast and Hesych. 
 explain d^ioQtv by diro Tivog fitpovg, otto- 
 9fv eiXfig. The word dfioGti' is by Goelltr 
 rightly derived from the old pronoun dfibg 
 used for Ttg. There cannot be a doubt 
 that the archetypes of those many good 
 MSS. which have duoOti had dfjuOtv. 
 Thus the sense of dfioOev, taken with the 
 preceding dXtEi^fuvai, is, ' to repel [him, 
 meaning his attack], from whatever quar- 
 ter [it comes].' Compare Plato, p. 798, 
 Ht)X"i'nv—lvpotXv, dfioOtv yk TToGtv, ov 
 Tiya rpoTTOv tovt tarai tij iroXti, where 
 Timieus explains by diro rivog fispovg, and 
 also by bitujaciiTroTt, KaO' briovv, dfitjytTrr}. 
 After all, however, dfioOtv may, as it is 
 taken by Portus, be equivalent to ufiov : 
 for this sense it has in at least one passage, 
 namely, Oppian, Cyneg. i. 400, twv dfi6- 
 9tv }iop(pai T6 Kai tiSea Tula TrtXtaOw. 
 According to this, the most simple and 
 natural, interpretation, it may be construed 
 with fSovXtvaajjihovg, and thus will answer 
 to the expression Koivy fSuvX. at ch. 47. 
 Compare Hom. U. ix. 347, <rvv (toi ts 
 Kai dXXoKTiv fiaoiXtvai ^pattaOu) vrjtaaiv 
 dXt^tfiSvai TTi'p. Yet, that it is meant 
 to be taken with dXiKf/Jiivai, and (3ovXtv- 
 (Tafisvovg with ott^ Ka diKaioraTa, would 
 appear from the parallel passage in the 
 accompanying treaty, ch. 79, 3, al Si not 
 (TrpaTidgiky Koivdg, iSovXtvtaOai — 07r<^ 
 Ka diKuioTaTa. Finally, hKaiorara is to 
 be taken adterbialli/, and closely joined 
 
 with OTT^. 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LTBER V. CAP. LXXIX. 
 
 281 
 
 ^^ovliov Suiu^axoi avri, Iv rS aurc? eaaodvrai ev rionep icac rot rcuv 
 AaKega.iUOv/cv Kai rol rcJv 'ApyaW ^m^axoi ^^-'»/«^ "y/^^^ 
 k'vovrec. 8. ^Tn^H^avrag 8e toTc £w*f*axocc SuAi^«A6CT0at, at Ka 
 auroTc SofC^. al Bi n Bok{i r«7c ^v^i^i^xoiQ, oUaB amaXXeiv. 
 
 LXXVIII. TovTov ^Iv t6v X6yov iv^oaeWiavTO irpwTov oi 
 'AnyfiOi, Kai rCov AaKeSat,xovt'(ov re) (rrparev^a av^x^^ria.v U r^g 
 TtylaQ en oiVou- Aitrci Bl rovro, eiritLut^iag ovang h^n nap aXXvXovg, 
 ovnoXX^ 'varepov Upalav aiOig ol aJrol ivBpeg Ji^re t.,v Mayrc- 
 ve^v Kai 'HXacov Kai r/jv 'A0»,va/a,v W^iax^iv a<pevrac, ApynovQ 
 (TTTOvSaC Kai ^v^i^ayiav noinaaa^ai npdq AaKe^aifxoviovg . Kat .ye- 
 
 vovro a'lOE. , , , , 
 
 LXXIX " KoTTaSe k'SoSe ToTc Aa(ceSa./uoi'<oec K«< A(,yu<,K anov- 
 
 8,'Kac S.So-ra<.- Karrd Trarp.a- ral SI liWm ttoXuc rat .v U.Xonov- 
 
 7. tffffovvTai] So I have edited, with 
 Poppo and Goeller, here and at ch. 79, 
 from some of the best MSS., for vu g. 
 iffovvrai, which has been retamed by 
 Bekker, though not on good grounds ; lor 
 internal evidence is here strongly m favour 
 of the former, this rarer form,— which, it 
 has been proved to be,— was not confined 
 to the poets, but one anticiue and Doric. 
 Of tv T(p avTqi tivai the sense is, *to be 
 on the same footing :' and by the words, 
 a little after, rdi^ ainCjv txovTtg, is inti- 
 mated xchat that footing is,— namely, one 
 of independence, ' to hold their own ter- 
 ritory,' i. e. to hold it tlmnselres, and not 
 as vassals of some greater state : a sense 
 this mainly communicated by the avrwr, 
 which reading I have accordingly retained, 
 and have not (with Poppo and Arnold) 
 altered it to aiJTiov, from a few MSS. ; 
 though MSS. in such a case have little or 
 
 no weight. ^ --. nr 
 
 8. tTTideiKavTag dk — SoKy] Meaning, 
 'that after having shown [this treaty] to 
 the allies, they (viz. the allies) shall then, 
 if it seem good to them, agree thereto : 
 a proviso designed to intimate that the 
 treaty was not to depend on their sanc- 
 tion : by which means the difficulty that 
 had occasioned the breach of a former 
 treaty between Athens and Laceda;raon, 
 was avoided. With the expressDU here 
 KvuBdXXerjOai, — which signifies properly 
 * to join hands with,' especially in niaking 
 a contract or agreement,— compare Eunp. 
 Iph. Aul. 58, opKOvg avvdxl/ai, Ctgiag re 
 ffvufiuXtlv ^\vr]<yrf|pag dXXr]Xoiai. So also 
 in Dioiiys. Hal. Ant. 399, 4, and 1106, 4, 
 we have cvfi(5dXXHv, * to contract an 
 agreement.' 
 
 Of the next words, at Ss n SoKy — aT- 
 idXXtiv, the sense, from extreme brevity 
 is any thing but clear. Dr. Arnold is of 
 opinion, that if the words ai U n doKy be 
 cancelled, (and indeed he has himself placed 
 them within brackets,) the passage will 
 thus be freed from all difficulty : but I 
 agree with Bp. Thirlwall, that *thut would 
 leave the words following without coherence 
 and meaning :' and that the word should 
 in one MS. have no place, may very well 
 be accounted for from the repetition of the 
 term doKy, which doubtless caused the 
 words to be omitted. The sense intended 
 is evidently this : ' But if any thing else 
 shall seem goi>d to the allies (meaning the 
 legates), to send them home,' viz. to learn 
 the wishes of the people. So at ch. 47 the 
 Lacediemonians and the Argive ambas- 
 sadors have, with the treaty of peace in 
 writing, to obtain the approbation of the 
 Argive people thereto. In dmaXXtiv, 
 which signifies ' to send off,' we have an 
 exceedingly rare tenii, of which no ex- 
 ample elsewhere can easily be adduced 
 except that from Hesych. (cited by Goell.) 
 dTTiaXeXg' d^^one^l^l^nQ : though in Suidas 
 for dTrdXXtig- dnoTri^iireig, ought undoubt- 
 edly to be read dTTidXXtig- diro-rr. As to 
 the passages that have been adduced from 
 Archestr. ap. Athen. 321, inyaXov I airo 
 Xnpag mXXe. and Hom. 11. viii. 309, oc^rrov 
 dirb vtvpn<piv luXXs, they areof a different 
 character to the present. , . , , 
 
 Ch. LXXIX. 1. There is plainly here 
 an anacoluthon ; which, in some MbS., is 
 removed by the reading Stdovai, (standing 
 for tocTTS didovai avTovg,) and which Do- 
 bree proposes to do away with by the con- 
 jecture hSovTtni or hdovTiov (imperf.) : 
 
282 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 417. 
 
 vacuo KoivaviuvTiov Tav airovSav Kal toq ^v/n^a^ia^j avTovofnoi kui 
 avTOTToXug, Tav avrwv i^ovT£(^, kutto. TTurpia ^Uag SiSoVrev rag 
 \GaQ Kai o^otag, 2. oaoi Be i^w UEXoirovvaau) Aa KeSaifxavioig 
 ^vfxfxayoi cvri, iv toiq avroiq eaaovvrai ToIcxTrfp Kal toi AaKtEaijuo- 
 vior Kai Toi Tujv 'Apyei(jjv E,vinima^oi ev tw avTw kaaovvTai rwirtft 
 Kal Tol 'Apyeloi, rdv avT(3v f^ovrtc. 3. al Be Trot arpariaQ Sty 
 KoivaQy l^ovXeveodai AaKtSaiinoviojg Kal 'Apyuiog, una Ka SiKai6- 
 raro Kp'ivavTuq toIq ^vfA^ayoig. 4. ol ^t tivl rav noXlwv y aju- 
 (piXoya, i) rdv ivrog ij rav ektoc UeXoTrovvaaov , aire TTfpt opivv, 
 aire inpl aXXov Tivog, ButKpl9^'if^BV, al Be rig rtZv ^v/uitia^ivv ttoXiq 
 
 but better is it to leave the words as they 
 stand,— recognising liere, with Haack, a 
 negligent sort of construction ; for, as he 
 observes, *it appears from the i)articiple, 
 that the person who drew up this treaty 
 had forgotten the consti-uction or form of 
 expression with which he had begun the 
 period, and had in mind another that 
 would require the accusative, as KOTrddi 
 UoKt toIq AuKed. Kai 'Apy. (nrovddg Kai 
 Kvfi^. TcoifiaOai—SiKaQ ^idovraQ.' We may 
 render freely, < with the proviso that they 
 shall afford to each other nnitually judi- 
 cial redress on fair and equal terms.' See 
 note on i. 77, on the words iv rolg ofioioig 
 vofioiQ Tag Kpirrtig iroujaat, and on i. 27 ; 
 though, of course, we are much in the 
 dark as to what ride of law and under 
 what sanctions such litigation between one 
 independent state and another was carried 
 on ; for the expression Kara to. Trdrpia 
 affords no precise information. See, how- 
 ever, on this subject, MUller's Dorians, 
 i. p. 183. ' 
 
 For vulg. Koivav Uvtvjv, found in almost 
 every MS., but quite indefensible, I have 
 edited, from the masterly conjecture of 
 Valckn., KoivavtovTujv. The conjecture 
 of Duker, Koivdv fx^J^rtov rdv (nrovddv — 
 Kv^fiaxiav, found in several MSS., for- 
 merly had place in Cod. Clar. ; but it 
 originated, I doubt not, solely in conjec- 
 ture. It is rightly observed by Poppo, 
 that Koivavku is derived from the rare 
 form Koivav, Koivdvog, which occurs in 
 Pindar. 
 
 avTOTToXug] * states in their own right,' 
 subsisting by their own authority, as dis- 
 tinguished from such as were in vassalage 
 to some greater state. Of this word I 
 know no example elsewhere ; but we may 
 compare the similar terms avTOTtXdg and 
 avTodiKoi supra ch. 18 ; also avro^ovXog, 
 avToyvti)fi(t)v, avTodvpafiig, avroKvpiog, 
 avTOKpdTwp^ &e. On the expression SiKag 
 covvai rag laag Kai ofioiag, see note supra 
 ch. 27 
 
 3. TTot] aliquo, 'in any quarter [where 
 the attack may be made].* Comp. ch. 77, 
 5. Of this form, somewhat i*are, examples 
 are found also in Xen. Cyr. v. I, 6, /xri not 
 aTrodpwfTi, and Anab. vi. 3, 7, vii. 2, 10. 
 Aristoph. Plut. 446, ti tov Oibv "Eprjfiou 
 dTToXnrovTe Trot (ptv^ovfXfOa. Eurip. Hec. 
 1275, oifx o<Tov rdxog Nj7(rwv iprjjjiiov av- 
 Tov tK^aXi'iTk TTot. Plato, p. 62, vijv yap 
 <77rsvd(o TTot. 420, dv Trot j^ovXiovrai d\- 
 Xoae, and 203, tKTrifnrovreg rrot. The 
 literal sense is, 'to any place,' i.e. quar- 
 ter, as in the passages' of Xenophon, Ari- 
 stoplianes,and Euripides just cited ; though 
 there is sometimes, as in the passage of 
 Plato, an ellipsis of iXOtlv, which word is 
 expressed m the same writer, p. 335, iXOtlv 
 ydp TTot fie cti: and the ellipsis may be 
 supposed in the present case. 
 
 For arparidg, Haack and Poppo edit, 
 from the conjecture of Portus, (TTpartiag. 
 I have chosen, with Bekker and Goeller, 
 to retain the common reading, because 
 there is reason to think that the Doric 
 dialect had only arparid, which denoted 
 indifferently an«?/ or armament. The latter 
 is the sense here intended, namelv, an 
 armament to repel foreign invasion.' See 
 note on the kindred passage at ch. 77, 5. 
 
 o-rrq. ku hKaiorara Kpivavrag rolg ^vfi- 
 fidxoig] ' deciding in such a way as (may 
 be) most equitable for the allies,' an ellipsis 
 of tlT) or doKy. Compare ch. 77, (iovXEv- 
 (Tafiiyovg oirq, ku ^ik. SoKy rolg lit A. The 
 provision is meant to import, as Mitford 
 expresses it, that 'military command shall 
 rest with the Lacedaemonians and Argives 
 who shall, by joint councils, direct, equi- 
 tably and impartially, the military affairs 
 of the whole confederacy,' regulating, 
 doubtless, the quotas of men, or propor- 
 tions of provisions, stores, &c. to be fur- 
 nished by each member. Comp, Herodot. 
 viii. 114, TT^v (TTpariyjv hUpipe. 
 
 4. haKpiOfiixev] With respect to the 
 precise sense of this disiiutcd term, Dr. 
 Arnold is of opinion that the meaning 
 
 OL. 90, 3.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LXXIX. 
 
 283 
 
 ttoXei e^ltoi, k niXiv kXefiV, iv nva Uav^ dfii>o1v ralg iroXUai 
 f BoKolri. t ^olc S^ t ^'^«'^ '^"^^" ''"'■^'" BiKatiaOai:' 
 
 intended to be expressed is, that ' in the 
 case of a dispute between a state of the 
 confederacy and a foreign state, the quar- 
 rel was to be settled between them as they 
 could ; diaKpiOrjfiev meaning that the issue 
 must be tried [disceptandum esse]^ but 
 whether by ncgociation or by war, the 
 treaty does not specify ; each member of 
 the confederacy being in this case at liberty 
 to use his own discretion. But in disputes 
 between each other, the members of the 
 confederacy were not to have recourse 
 to arms, but were to submit the matter 
 to some third state, to arbitrate between 
 them.' Poppo remarks, that he knows of 
 no better explanation than this ; though 
 he somewhat stumbles in ^ ampla ilia et 
 infinita verbi haKpivtodai notione.' To 
 me it seems not merely indefinite, but also 
 deficient in proof; and, after all, any thmg 
 but suitaUe ; for certainly there is some- 
 thing not a little odd in the parties being 
 directed to settle the quarrels between 
 them as they could. They surely did not 
 need to be told that : and, as to what Dr. 
 Arnold says, that 'the treaty does not spe- 
 cify whether by negociation or by war,'— 
 that, I apprehend, is far from being esta- 
 blished. It was so much the interest of 
 the confederacy at large that each of its 
 members should keep out war with any 
 members of another confederacy, that the 
 point, we must suppose, is specified: and 
 this may well be, if we suppose ^t/cy to 
 be understood, which though generally 
 expressed, as in a kindred passage of Xen. 
 Hist. V. 2, 28, ti Ss n d^KpiXoyov Trpog 
 dXXr)Xovg yiyvoiro, diKy dioKpiOiivai (scil. 
 iyPi]<(,i(TavTo), i. e. 'to be settled and deter- 
 mined by legal process.' So Plato, p. 937, 
 irpiv TTiv ^iKTiv SiaKeKpicOai, seil. to 
 Trpdyfia, (where, for rr/v SiKtiv, I conjec- 
 ture ry diKy,) yet sometimes it is left 
 understood, as here and in a passage of 
 Arrian, E. A. i. 27, 6, UkXevcre—vnip Trig 
 XWjuag diaKpiOfjvai, jiidicio contendard : and 
 although it be quite true that, as Dr. 
 Arnold points out, the clause relates to 
 quarrels between a state that was a mem- 
 ber of the confederacy and one that was 
 not,— that will not prove Hermann to be 
 wrong in making the infin. depend on 
 dn<piXoya : not but that there would be 
 something exceedingly harsh in supposing 
 the subject of ^taicp. to be a word so little 
 prominent as a/x^iXoya. And, as in the 
 next clause ttoXiv must be supplied at 
 eX06iv, so here we may suppose TroXir to 
 be the subject, — meaning 'the state that 
 
 thinks itself aggrieved.* It was agreed 
 that such party should Trtpi tojv dn<piX6yu)y 
 SiaKpidijvai, ' should submit to legal arbi- 
 tration,' judicio experiri : and so in a pas- 
 sage of Demosthenes, cited by Gesner on 
 Lucian, vol. iii. p. 567, we have, ti fiiy 
 ovv tv T(^ 'Podiwv SuKpivontOa. Of this 
 use of SiaKpivtffBai, as said not of the suit, 
 but of the person candying it on, other 
 examples occur, as in Dio Cass. p. 283, 91, 
 Kai iiTtici) ye fiij riGsXtjffiv tIprjviKiog vnb 
 TOV ovvtiloTog haKpi97]vaiy 'to have his 
 cause decided.' Plut. p. 7, Ttp' tov ^apv- 
 rkpov — diaKpiOtTfitv dv, and 956, dv fiij 
 haKpiOCjffiv iv rolg Trpwrotg, and 767, 
 SiaKpiOiivai. That states did (jo to law 
 with states, is a matter too well known to 
 be disputed. See supra i. 77 & 144. 
 
 The next sentence, at Ct rig twv Kvfi- 
 fjidxiov — doKoit}, respects the other case, 
 of disputes between members of the con- 
 federacy . It was agreed that such states 
 should seek redress, not by war, but peace- 
 able arbitration,— that they should go to 
 some state which might be Iffa ci/i^otv, 
 impartial as to both. The words av Tiva 
 laav dfi(po7v Talg iroXitai doKoiri are best 
 rendered by Portus, ' quamcunque utris- 
 que civitatibus lequam judicaverit.' 
 
 Tolg dt tratg ic«rrd Trdrpta SiKa^tnOai] 
 Meaning, 'but that [individual] citizens 
 [of each state] shall have justice done 
 them according to the ancient laws and 
 customs [of the state].' This use of tTijg 
 to denote a private citizen, as opposed to 
 persons in office, is noticed in Apollon. 
 Lex. Hom., Hesych., and Etym. Mag., 
 and, though very rare, is, Goeller remarks, 
 found in yEsch. Suppl. 262 (Schutz), and 
 in an Elean inscription m Boeckh, Corp. 
 Inscr. i. p. 31, at Tt Phag, aiTt TtXkoTa, 
 (' one in office,') tiTt ddfiog IvtL <>» the 
 term itself, see note supra ch. 77- These 
 ancient laws and customs doubtless directed 
 that equal justice should be done to all 
 persons without distinction of rank or 
 party in the state ; and also that they 
 should, as the Scholiast says, ^i' dXXriXuty 
 Xvtiv Td did(popa : i. e. that the home tri- 
 bunals should determine finally and with- 
 out appeal. Supposing To7g £>aic to be 
 the true reading, we must, with Poppo, 
 regard SiKal^tTai as used passively and 
 impei-sonally to signify jus mihi dicitur. 
 Yet such would be the • harshness, that 1 
 suspect, with Poppo, that our author wrote 
 Tovg tTug, which the Scholiast— while 
 explaining by Toiig iroXirtvonkvovQ—must 
 have had in his copy. 
 
284 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 4ir. 
 
 LAAa. At fxev anovcai Kai 17 ^vfjiina'^ia avrt) EyeytvifTO* Kai 
 OTTOcra aAAijAit)v TroXi^io), if ti rt aAXo £t)(ov, ^itXvaavTo. 2. Koivr) 
 0£ her) Ta TTpayixara riOtjutvot, t^»j<^t(Tavro AC>ipu/ca /cat Trpeaf^tiav 
 irapa AOr)vaiu)v ju»j TrpotrSc^taf^ai, r/v juiri eK TleXoTr ovvriaov i^uoai 
 Ta THyj) £/cX(7ro)'rfc, Koi /m] ^vijj3aivHV rto ^trj^e TroAfjueTv, uAA' »} 
 aiia, 2. /cat ra re ciAAa 0Ujua* £d)foov, Acat tc,- to. iirl SpaKi]g vwoto 
 Kai WQ llepCiKKav £7r£ju;//ov a/iKpoTipoi Trofcrpttf,', Kat avtTrttaai' ihp- 
 c'lKKav ^vvoiLioaai a(f)ioiv' (ov /nivToi hvOix; ye airidnj t<I)v 'AOt}- 
 vai(t)i', aWa cuvohto, on Kai tov(; Apyilovg £a»oa" >/v Se kuI avrog 
 TO ap^alov f$ ' Apyov^') Kai toIq XaA/ci^eucrt roue t£ TraAatoug 
 6^/couc artvcwcravro, /cat aWovq w/jioaav. 3. iinfixpav ^t Kai napd 
 Tovi; A6r}vaiovi: ot 'Ap-y^^ot irpiafdiig, to e^ 'E7ri^au|0ou rcTvoc.- 
 KeXevovTEQ iKXiTTtLV. Ot ^ opu)VTtg oAtyot TT^ot,' TrAttout,' ovrec Tovq 
 ^vf.i(f>v\aKaq, k7re;i;//oy A>]jUO(T0fvi7r roi)^ (T</)£r£oovc fsa'Sovra. 4. d ^£ 
 a(jnK(>f.uvo(:, Kui ayujva rira, 7r|0O(^a(Ttv, yv/LiviKov i^tv tuv (j>povpiov 
 irouiauqy WQ i^rfXOe to ctAAo "(" <^poupiov, a7r£K:Ap<T£ rag TTuAa^. K«t 
 
 Ch. LXXX. 1. Kai oTToaa — du\vffavTo'\ 
 Put, as Goeller says, for Kai onoaa d\- 
 XifXiuv 7ro\^fiq> f'ix^^'> V *« rt fyjcXj^/ta 
 axo»', raT'ra CifXixravTO, rd fiev arrodov- 
 TtQ, TTtpl H TUV KaraWa^diJievoi. 
 
 2. Koivy i)St] rd Trpdyixara riOfUfroi] 
 * regarding matters of policy as now com- 
 mon to both, eacli having a common in- 
 terest.' 'E\l/r]<pi<TavTo, See. The passing of 
 these measures by the Argives shows liow 
 entirely the administration of affairs had 
 fallen into the hands of the persons (the 
 aristocratical and Lacedicmonian party) 
 who brought about the late treaty. Ac- 
 cordingly the Argive government went as 
 far as the Lacedtemonians could desire. 
 This is especially observable in the pro- 
 viso /i/) Kvfi^aiveiv — li/xa, which was in- 
 tended to restrain any endeavours of the 
 democratieal party at Argos to form any 
 treaty with Athens. 
 
 2. rd Ti dWa evfi^i i(pepovj Sec] This 
 is meant to show the bitterness of the feel- 
 ing which swayed the counsels of Sparta 
 and Argos against Athens. They both, by 
 the above decree, carried other measures 
 dictated by animosity against Athens, and 
 they conjointly sent an embassy to Per- 
 diccas, urging him to join oaths with them 
 (i. e. to swear to the same treaty) ; they 
 also renewed the old oaths to the Chal- 
 cideans (to support them), and swore 
 others. Compare i. 31, 1, opyy (pkoovreg 
 Tov TTpoQ TOVQ Ktp*c. TToXtfiov, wherc opyy 
 exactly answers to Ovftif here ; each mean- 
 ing hiipetu. 
 
 The words, a little after, yv St Kai auTOf; 
 
 TO dpxalov t^ "ApyovQ, have reference to 
 the ancient affinity between the family of 
 the Macedonian monarch and the Temenidw 
 of Argos. 
 
 4. 7rp60a(Ttj/] ' by way of pretext,' as at 
 iii. 111. Eurip. Iph. A. 360. Demosth. de 
 Cor. p. 251. Hom. II. xix. 302. For vulg. 
 (ppol'piov, Haack, Poppo, and Goeller edit, 
 from three MSS., <ppovpiKbv, which was 
 conjectured by Duker, and is confirmed 
 by Dio Cass. 840, 10, Kai oi dXXoi Kai 
 TO ottXitikov TO <ppovpiK6i>, irtpudpafiov, 
 where the writer — evidently having in 
 view this passage of Thucydides — must 
 here have read to (ppovpiKov, meaning oi 
 (pptivpiKoi. }ynTCsi<ruirii,^ the gurrison,^ as the 
 Gloss has it. Yet it is difficult to see what 
 could occasion so j)lain a I'eading as (^pov- 
 piKOV to be alt«red in all the MSS., except 
 three of the icont, into a reading so little 
 obvious as <ppovpiov. And, considering 
 that both external authority and internal 
 evidence are against ^povpiKov, I have 
 chosen, with Bekker, to retain (ppovpiov, 
 not, indeed, as absolutely the time, but as 
 coming very near to the true, reading, 
 which I believe to be (ppovpuov. The adj. 
 (ppovpeiog occurs, as well as (ppovpiKOQ. See 
 Schaefer ap. Steph. Thes. <^povpnoQ was, 
 I suspect, the earlier, and (ppovpiKoc the 
 later form of the word, which was accord- 
 ingly preferred by Dio Cass. 
 
 dTTiKXytjs Td^ TTvXag] 'shut the gates 
 against them,' literally, shut them out by 
 closing the gates. See Herodot. v. 3, 20. 
 Xen. An. vii. 1,7, and 6, I7. Arrian, E. A. 
 i. 27, 8. Appian, i. 432. Jos. 28(», 31. 5G5, 
 
 OL. 90, 4.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LXXXII. 
 
 285 
 
 vdTiOov ETTtSavototc avave(i)(yainivoi Taq (TTrov^ag avToi ot Aurfvaloi 
 ane^oaav to r£t)(^tcrjua. LXXXI. Mcrci ^£ r»)v twv Apyuwv arro- 
 (TTamv iK TrJQ ^vjujuiayjiag Ka\ 01 MavTivrjq, to /liIv 7rpU)Tov avTS^ov- 
 TEC, £7r£tr', ov Suva'jUEVoi artv twv 'Apyfitur, ^vveQricjav Kai avTOi roTy 
 AoKf^at/ioi'iofc, Kai t*Jv apx,»?v a(piiaav tijjv iroXewv. 2. Kui Aa/C£- 
 Sat/uovtoi Kai 'A|oy£tot, ^t'Atoi £/car£pot, ^urrrpareutTavrfC, Ta r tv 
 ^iKvuJvi £C oAiyoug jttaAAor fcarfcrrrjtrav ovrot ot Aa/ctoat/xortot iXOov- 
 TSQf Kai p^T iKUva ^vvapcpoTtpoi yjSrj Kai tov ev ' Apy£i cr^pov KaT- 
 eXv(7av' Kai oXiyap^ia £7rtrrjSeta roTc AaKiSaipovioiq KaTecjTr). Kai 
 TTpoq tap r]^r] TavTa »)v, rou ^npfovog XriyovTog' Kai TeTapTOv Kai 
 ^£/caroy £roc tw TToAfjita) frfAtura. 
 
 LXXXII. Tou S* Ewiyiyvopivov Oepovg At/crtSt»?c tb ot iv ' AOm 
 
 (t7rt(TTy)(Tav 'AOijvaiijjv irpog ^aXKi^iag, Kai AaKh^aifAOvioi Ta £v 
 
 Avaia ovK ETrirTjSetwc 7rpor€|0ov i^ovTa KaOicTTavTo. 2. Kai Ap- 
 
 yeiwv o 3>J/uoc, /car* oAiyoi' ^vvicfTapivoq r£ /cat avaOa^anGaq, iire- 
 
 20. The avroi, a little after, is highly 
 significant, as adverting to the policy of 
 the Athenians in this matter ; which was, 
 by obtaining sole possession of the fortress, 
 to have it in their power to restore it 
 thiniselres (and not the Argives) to the 
 Epidaurians, and so obtain the renewal 
 of the ancient treaty of friendship between 
 Epidaurus and Athens. 
 
 Ch. LXXXI. 1. Tt)v dpxt)r dtptlaav 
 tCjv TToXfwj'] Meaning their dominion over 
 the neighbouring districts, — namely, the 
 Parrhasians and other petty cantons, who 
 had been hitherto subject-allies of Man- 
 tinea. See supra ch. 33, 58, 00, 07. 
 
 2. Ta iv SiK. Iq oXiyovQ (idXXov Kar- 
 £<Trij<Triv] 'established political affairs, or 
 the constitution, at Sicyon, more hito the 
 liands of a few [than they had heretofore 
 been] :' for, as Poppo remarks, the Sicy- 
 onians had, it seems, before enjoyed a 
 constitution not purely democratieal, but 
 a mixed one between democracy and 
 aristocracy. It is not said whether the 
 Thousand Argives here mentioned were 
 the XoydSfQ before spoken of : but such is 
 attested by Aristot. Pol. v. 4, from Diod. 
 xii. 80, and Plut. Alcib. 15 : and such may 
 be argued from the probability of the 
 thing ; for the Thousand being composed 
 of young men of the higher ranks, would 
 naturally have a prepossession in favour 
 of aristocracy, and would accordingly be 
 easily brought over to the views of the olig- 
 archical faction ; who, it would seem, took 
 occasion from this joint expedition of 
 Sparta and Argos against Sicyon (for the 
 purpose of strengthening oligarchy there) 
 to bring about such a revolution at Argos, 
 
 as should completely unite the govern- 
 ments, not only in general policy, but in 
 the feelings and interest of one common 
 polity. 
 
 By oX'iyovQ understand 'a few' {jyauci 
 qiiidam) as opposed to the many of a 
 popular government. Compare ii. 37, tQ 
 oX'iyovQ iXOslv, and viii, 53, TroXiTeixTOfxtv 
 iQ oXiymjg /iiaXAor, and 38. Here, as at 
 iii. 74. V. 84, and vi. 38, the expression 
 oi oXiyoi serves to denote the Few, con- 
 sidered not individually, but as a cla^ of 
 persons, in opposition to the Many. 
 
 Ch. LXXXII. 1. AiKTidiiig]' For this, 
 Poppo and Goeller edit Airjg : but I have 
 chosen, with Bekker, to retain the common 
 reading ; irhy, will a])pear from note supra 
 ch.35. Oi»»c tiriTijdtiujg (scil. avrolg), 'not 
 agreeably to their form of government,' 
 an oligarchy. 
 
 2. kut' oXiyov ^vvKyrdfitvogl The full 
 sense seems to be, 'having gi*adually come 
 together,' formed a combination of forces ; 
 as sujtra iii. 70, KvviffTavTo re. Dio 
 Cass. 42, 79, TToXXoi o-i^i'itrra/af j'oi, and 
 in various passiiges of Xenophon, Plato, 
 and other writers which I could cite. The 
 idea which Poppo here recognises of con- 
 spiracy, however frequent, must, in the 
 present case, be only an implied one. They 
 had time to get together and form plans 
 for attack, since — as we learn from Dio- 
 dorus — the government of the oligarchs 
 had continued eight months. The expres- 
 sion KOT oXiyov belongs not only to Kvv- 
 iffTdfitvog, but also to dvaOapffrjcrag, which 
 signifies ' having gradually taken courage 
 to act,' after the dismay into which the 
 late events must have thrown them. The 
 
286 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 417. 
 
 OiVTO TOLQ oXtyotc, TTjpr/ffavrfC avrag rag yvfivonaiciaQ twv Aa/C€- 
 Satjuomwv. fcal, iuid\VQ ytvo/iiivrjQ €V ry TroXet, £7r£Kpar»j<T€v o crjjiiog, 
 KOI TOVQ jU£V aneKTHVi, TOUC ^€ ££»JXa(T£V. 3. oi o£ Aafctoai^ovioi, 
 £to>c jU£v aurouc /iercTrljUTrovro oi (j>i\oi, ovk i^XOov t/c TTAttovo?' 
 avaj3aXo/U£vot Se tcic; yufiroTraiStac i^otjOovv. Kai ev Ttyea ttwo- 
 uevoi on vsv/zciji'Tai oi oXi'yot, TrpotXOeTv jittv ou/ctri Tj^tXijcrav, 
 Sto/ifvwv TWV ^lantcJKvyoTtov, ava-^ioprjaavTEQ oe £7r oWou rag yv/ti- 
 voirai^iag r]yov, 4. Kai vartpov eXOovrtov npiapetjv awo tc tcdv 
 €V T^ TToXci [ayytXwv] Km twv cJcu Apys/cov, Trnpovrtuv re twv 
 ^Uju/taywv, /cat pr)6avT(t)v ttoXXwv a^ e/caTtjiwv, E-yvaxrav ^(tv aciKeiv 
 TOVQ £v TrJ TToXet, Km fSo^fv auToIg (TT^oTtuttv egAo-yo^* ciaTpifjai 
 ^e Km jiuWriaHQ eyiyvovTo. 5. o ^e ^fj/nog twv Apyf twv fv 
 TovTw, ^oj3oujU£voc TOVQ AaKicaifjioviovQy Kai Tr)v T(jjv Aur}vaia)v 
 ^u/i/ia^iav TraXtv TrpoaayojUfvog te, Kai vojut^wv /niyiaTov av ort^at; 
 
 words following, TtjOTitravTSQ rag yvfivo- 
 iraiSiag, * watching fur the opportunity 
 [afforded by] the Gymnopajdia,' are incon- 
 sistent with the story told in Pausan. ii. 
 20, 1. If the enormity he mentions really 
 occuiTed, it was not the occasion of the 
 popular insurrection, though it may have 
 paved the way to it. On this great Spar- 
 tan festival Gymnopoedia, which resembled 
 the Lupercafia at Rome, (in which boys 
 and youth danced naked, each ranged in 
 distinct chori, and exercising gymnastic 
 and warlike movements,) see MUller's 
 Dorians, Wachsmuth's Antiquities, and 
 Goeller in loc. Avrdg rdg yvfivoTraiding: 
 meaning, ' in the very instant of the Gym- 
 nopredia taking place.' 
 
 3. eiog [xiv avTovg /itrcTTf/iTrovro] 'while 
 [so long as] their friends were sending for 
 them.' Oyjc yXOov ix TrXtiovog, * did not 
 come before a long time had elapsed.' So 
 the Scholiast explains tK TrXfiovog by 7rp6 
 TrXfiovog xpovov, scil. ditXrjXvOoTog. 
 
 dvaliaXofievoi ci rag yvfJivo7raidiag'\ 
 difath Gymnopcedlis, i. e. ' having deferred 
 the remaining part of the celebration to 
 another time.' The sendinor for the Lace- 
 dsemonians, just spoken of, had occurred 
 some time before the festival, but the 
 Spartans had delayed to send the aid until 
 at length the insurrection broke out. 
 
 4. ayy'tX(t)v'\ I agree with Dobree, that 
 this confessedly corrupt word is rather, as 
 Poppo supposes, 2i false reading for 'xApyj toii/ 
 (the 'Apyttfaiv after f^w having come in 
 from the margin) than, what others sup- 
 pose, a gloss on Trp'ea(3t(jjv, which could 
 need none. The same objection may be 
 advanced to Dr. Arnold's conjecture, that 
 7rp£(T/3ja>v is an explanation of dyytXtuv. 
 But may not (he asks) the sense be, ' when 
 
 there came as ambassadors messengers 
 both fi'om the Argives ?' Certainly not, 
 I would say ; for of this view (which is 
 indeed no other than that adopted by 
 Bauer, who explains, * Trpkafitiov {wg) dy- 
 yeXwv legati [qui esscnt] nuntii,') it may 
 well be said, ' ut nimiam ofiiciat orationis 
 subtilitatem obscure et affectate locutum 
 esse sumit.' If dyyfXojv really came from 
 Thucydides, the best mode of emending 
 the passage would be simply to transpose 
 dyytXiijv and Kai, and supply dirb repeated 
 at Tutv t^w 'Apy. (undei-standing thereby 
 the exiles), thus : "rrp'ta jieujv aTrb twv iv 
 ry TToXfi, Kai dyyeXwv [aTro] twv tlio 
 'Apy. But it may justly be urged, that 
 these dyytXoi had nothing to tell, that the 
 Spartans did not already know. Hence 
 it may fairly be presumed that dyyeXwv 
 came from the margin, and proceeded from 
 certain critics who thought (as indeed does 
 Dr. Arnold) that a body of exiles could 
 not send ambassadors, but only messengers, 
 and in this view intended the word ay- 
 yiXwv to be inserted. But how utterly 
 groundless is the supposition, will fully 
 appear when it is considered that the term 
 TTpffffivg was one employed with consider- 
 able latitude of signification, so as to de- 
 note, in a general way, legatus, *any one 
 deputed' by certain persons to suppoit 
 their interests, urge their claims, &c. 
 Compare Plato, p. 356, TrtTTo/i^atri — wg 
 Vfidg 7rp«(T/3iic. And so Hesych. explains 
 the term in question, 7rpt<TJ3tlg, by npia- 
 jiivrai, fx en it at. 
 
 5. TT)v — ^vfifiaxiav TrdXiv Trpotrayo/iif- 
 vog] * again taking to them (calling in to 
 their aid) the Athenian alliance.' Com- 
 pare ii. 30, TrpoorjydyovTo. Xen. Mem. iii. 
 4, 9, (TVfifidxovg — TrpoadytfrOai. 
 
 oL. 90, 4.] LIBER V. CAP. LXXXIII. 
 
 287 
 
 w</)tXTl(TffV, T£t^i^£t fxaKpa Tiiyj] Iq OaXaaffav, ottwc, VV TtJQ yijQ 
 Hpy(jjvTai, i) KaTCL OaXaacrav o<f>aQ /uetci twv A0»?vatwv £7raywy»| 
 TWV £7rtT»jS£twv (xxfuXy. 6. ^vvy^eaav ^£ \ tov "j" T£t)^i(r/uov /cat twv 
 
 £V nfiXoTTOVVfldW TIV£C TToXfWV. KUl 01 ^£V ApyflOl 7raV0r?|l£t, fCO I 
 
 l^lUOV Kai £/C TWV 
 
 AOfJVUJV aVTOlQ 
 
 avToi Kai yvvaiKBQ Kai oiKtrai, tTEi 
 
 rjXOov T£/CTov£C Kai XiOovpyoi. Kai to OepoQ iT^XiVTa. 
 
 LXXXIII. Tov ^* £7riytyvo^t£vou )(^£t/uwvoc AafC£^aijUovtoi wc 
 yaOovTO T£ivt^ovTwv, iCTTpaTivaav eq to ' Apyoc, avToi t£ Kai oi 
 ^UjU/ia)^ot, 7rX»lv Ko^ivO'kjJv {vnrjpXf: ^£ ti ovtoIq Kai [i/c tow ' Apyouc] 
 auTo0£V Trpaffffo/itfvov)' ^yf ^£ Tt]v cTTpaTiav ' Ay iQ o Ap^i^a^ov 
 AaKe^aijLioviwv (5acTiXevQ. 2. Kai to. /u£v j/c T»7g ttoXew^ BoKovvTa 
 
 6. ^vvydeffav tov Teixi<^fJ^bv] ' were 
 privy to the [plan of] building:' a con- 
 struction of ^vvtidkvot so peculiar, that 
 Bauer would read, for ^vvydtnav, iw- 
 ytaa v, and Poppo ^vviitrav. But of these 
 two conjectures the former destroys the 
 sense, and the latter disfigures it. Neither 
 is necessary ; for although the construction 
 with an accusative, when unaccompanied 
 by a dative, is very rare, it is by no means 
 unprecedented, being found in Xen. Hist, 
 iii. 3, 6, Toi'g ^vveidoTag tijv rrpd'^iv. So 
 difficult, however, is it to account for the 
 use here of the accusative, (according to 
 wliich we must suppose the harsh ellipsis 
 of alfTolg or <r<pifTi, which is found expressed 
 in Polyb. iv. 22, 7, <^«« to (rvrtidkvai a^itri 
 Tag tTTilhXdg,) tliat I am inclined to sus- 
 pect our author wrote, for tov Ttix^ff- 
 ^bv, T(p reixto'ft'p, (the v and i adscript 
 being very fi'equcntly confounded,) and 
 Xenophon, in the above passage, for r^v 
 Trpd^iv, Ty Trpa^et : an opinion borne out 
 by the words of Arrian, E. A. vi. 29, 17> 
 (who had probably there in view the above 
 passage of Xenophon,) ovlk dXXy ttt) ^vv- 
 rjXkyxovTO ^vvfiSoTtg Tip tpytp, and those 
 of Polyb. i. 62, 7) ^t« to avvtidkvai (scil. 
 aifTovg) ToXg aiptTspoig irpdy^affi, &c. 
 
 TSKTovtg Kai XiOovpyoi'l It might seem 
 that carpenters could have little to do with 
 building city walls, and that the word tbk- 
 roi'fg,like our Engl. irm//t?, might denote an 
 artificer, whether in wood, stone, or metal. 
 And that smiths would be needed in this 
 case, may be argued from another passage 
 inf. vii. 18, (n^r^pov rrepirfyytXXov — Kai Td 
 dXXa IpyaXtla 7)Toifxa^ov tg tov tTTtrfix'O"- 
 /ioi', namely, to form and secure the iron 
 cramps with which the huge stones were 
 fastened. But that carpenters were em- 
 ployed in building walls of this description, 
 — especially when raised in a hurry and 
 for a temporary purpose, — is certain from 
 vi. 00, 1, where, speaking of the walls of 
 
 circumvallation around Syracuse, it is said, 
 01 Sk XiQovg Kai ^vXa ^vn^opovvreg 
 napk^aXXov : meaning huge beams, chiefly 
 used for building the towers around, which 
 were generally of wood. True it is that 
 carpenters and masons might have been 
 found for this effect in Argos ; but not in 
 sufficient numbers to accomplish so much 
 in a short time ; not to say that the arti- 
 zans at Athens were the most skilful in all 
 Greece. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIII. 1. vTrijpxi — 'n-paffffo- 
 fifvov] Render, * now there had been also 
 something of intrigue carrying on with 
 them on tlie part of Argos from the city 
 itself.' For examples of this kind of 
 pleonasm, see Goeller's note. Considering, 
 however, that the passages he adduces are 
 not of the same nature as the present, I 
 cannot help suspecting the words Ik tov 
 "Apyovg to be from the margin, and merely 
 intended to explain the meaning of the 
 word avToQtv. And, in point of fact, the 
 Scholiast explains avToBtv here by tK tov 
 "Apyovg; whence it is clear that he had 
 not the words in his copy. Similarly, too, 
 in Xen. Cyr. ii. 1, 2, (ed. Thiem.) oUa 
 i^iXOovffav bvvafiiv avToQtv, some copies, 
 for avToOfv, have LK aiiTfjg. Thus the 
 sense of avToQtv will be 'from thence,' i.e. 
 * on the part of the inhabitants,' as in Xen. 
 Hist. ii. 1, 14, and iv. 3, 15, avToOev rrpocr- 
 tykvovTo oTrXlrai, i. e. ^ ex incolis illius 
 regionis,' as Sturz there explains, com- 
 paring other passages of Xen. Ages. ii. 6, 
 and Hist. iv. 1, 8. However, I have found 
 in Aristoph. Acham. 116, what amply jus- 
 tifies and illustrates the pleonasm, — the 
 words Kovx oTTwg ovk daiv ivQkv^* av- 
 ToOtv. See note on vi. 38, 1. 
 
 2. Td tK Trig TroXtwg — ov Trpovx^t^pflf^^v 
 crt] Render, ' affairs regarding the [sur- 
 render of the] city had no longer success.' 
 Compare i. 109, ov 7rpoi»x*^P^*« scil. to 
 Trpdy fia. See also i. 7, and compare iii. 4, 
 
288 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 417. 
 
 TTpovwap'^HV ov TTpov^ijjprjaiv en ra ce otKooo^oujUCva Tct^i] fAov- 
 T£c Kal fcarajSaXovrtg, /cal Yaidc, ^wptor TtJQ Ap-yeiac, Xoporrfc /cat 
 Toi>c ^\iv6epovQ awavTaQ out sAa/Sov aTTOKTfirovrfg, ave^wprjaav, 
 Kai cu\vOr}<jav Kara iroXeig. 3. iGT^anvGav cl jnera tovto Kai 
 Apyiioi fiQ Tr]v ^Xiaainv, Kiii cyioaavTtg aTrr/XOov, ort d^tuv rovg 
 (fivyadaQ vire^e^nvTo' ol yap TroXXot avrtjjv evravOa KaTioKrjVTO, 
 4. KaTeK\ij(Tav St tou outou ytt^iwroc Km Ma/ceoormv A6l))va7oi, 
 n^jO^/ACfca fTTtfcaXouvret; t»/i' t£ Trpog Apyuovq Kai AaKt^aifdovlovc 
 yEvojLievi]!' $ui'(iJjUO(Tiav, /coi on napaGKhvacraimivttyv avTujv arpariav 
 ayiiv iTTi XciXictStac roue eiri G^a/ojc ^^^t A/u</)t7roXti', N(/ciou tou 
 NiAcr^oarou (TTjoarr^-youvroc, 'e\pevaTO tijv ^u/u/uaymv, /cat »? arpaTia 
 fbiaXiGTa ciiXvOt) iKsivov anapavTOQ' TToXt/uioc ovv r]v, Kai o ^£i- 
 
 01* yoip liriffTivov toiq 'A9. Trpo\(ji)pr]<niv, 
 where see note. 
 
 TO. oiKoSofxovfitva Tfixrf] *the walls that 
 are building ;' narrative pres. for imperf. 
 
 'Yaidg, xwpiov Trjg 'Apytiag'l A petty 
 town, of which little is known beyond a 
 few obscure notices in Strabo, Pliny, and 
 Pausanias. It is supposed to have been 
 situated about thirteen miles south-west of 
 Argos, not far from the junction of two 
 brooks which running from the lower part 
 of Mount Artemisium soon unite and run 
 into the sea at the present Kiteri. The 
 site in question is now occupied by the 
 village Agkuio Campo. We may su})pose 
 the town to have received the name 'Ycriai 
 (derived, it would seem, from the verb 
 vCu), of which the primary sense was, to 
 pour forthf and which hence came to bear 
 the secondary sense, ' to pour forth tonesj 
 to sing) from the circumstance of the two 
 brooks which pour down from the lofty 
 crest of the Artemisium. The Hysise in 
 Boeotia was, I doubt not, similarly called 
 from its being situated among several 
 brooks, which at length unite to form the 
 river Asopus. 
 
 3. vKtckxovTo'] So I have thought 
 proper to edit, with Haack, Bekker, Poppo, 
 and Goeller, from almost all the best 
 MSS., for vulg. aTTt^k-j(^ovTo, which yields 
 no sense here suitable ; whereas i>7ro^. is 
 a term which, though rare and passed over 
 in Steph. Thes., is used by the best writers 
 to denote harbouring fugitives or exiles. 
 So Xen. An. i. 6, 3, Cjq (piXiov (where, for 
 0i\tov,read ip'iKov) vni^. Demosth. p. 1222, 
 VTTodkxfrOai rail' (ptvyovTwv ovcsva. 
 Plato, p. 129, og Tiftapx^^ vTrtdi^aTo (ptv- 
 yovTa, and p. 682 : and answering to this 
 is the use in Latin of suscipere, ' to take 
 under one's protection ;' except that in the 
 above use there is involved a notion of 
 
 what is done covertly and illegally, as in 
 our verb to harbour. 
 
 KaTi^KrjvTo] * had taken up their habi- 
 tation.' Compare i. 120, KaT({)Kr]fitvovg, 
 where I have adduced examples of this 
 use of the passive form. 
 
 4. KarkKXyffav ^t — MaKeSoviav 'A6t)- 
 raloi] For vulg. MaicedoviaQ (acknow- 
 ledged to be corrupt) I have ventured to 
 edit, what I formerly conjectured, and 
 which, I find,has place in two MSS., Majce- 
 Soviav. Goeller would read MaKe^ovrjg ; 
 Dobree, tK MaKiSoviag ; Haack, tv MaKc- 
 ^ovi^ ; Arnold, Kara. MaKtSoviav ; — con- 
 jectures all of them, on various grounds, 
 inadmissible ; whereas MoKt^oviav (which 
 has been approved by Poppo and edited 
 by Didot) yields an excellent sense, 
 (namely, ' blockaded Macedonia,' meaning 
 that they blocked up the inhabitants from 
 the sea,) and one not open to any well- 
 founded objection. 
 
 IltpdiKK(f] So 1 have edited, with 
 Goeller, for vulg. UfpSiKKav, because the 
 accus. cannot by any means be defended, 
 and evidently originated in the corrupt 
 reading MaKtCoviac;. 
 
 On the syntax in tTriKaXovvTeg, see note 
 on i. 139, I. 
 
 tipfvcTTO Ti}v ^vnnaxiav^ Of this use of 
 rpevStaOai with an accusative, examples 
 occur in Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 400, 5, dd- 
 ^ptixTTo rag vTro<Tx^(ftiQ, and i. 438, 32, cjg 
 ttpevfffifvoiv rag (TwOrjKag, and 481, 48, 
 ovCf f/iav t-ipivaaTo twv viiOOxtanov. Pau- 
 san. viii. 7, 4, (T7roi'£?ag t. See note on the 
 words at iii. C6, 2, y^tvo9il<yav Ttjv vno- 
 (Txemv. 
 
 tKtii'ov aTTc'tpavTog} This cannot mean, 
 as it is usually rendered, ' by his depar- 
 ture,' since, as the Athenians were only 
 then preparing their armament, it is little 
 likely that Pei-diccas' troops should have 
 
 OL. 90, 4.] LIBER V. CAP. LXXXIV. 289 
 
 fxuii^ ereXevra ^ ovtoq Kai Tri^nrov Kai ^aKarov troQ n^ iroX^utO' 
 ereXevTa, '■ 
 
 ^ LXXXIV. ToJ §• iiriyiyvofxevov Oepovg ' AXKif^iaSnc re nXevaag 
 eg A(>yoc vavcriv eiKomv, ' Apyeiwv roue So/couvrag tri uttotttouc 
 eivai Kai ra AaKeSai^wviu>v (j^povfiv eXa(3s, rpinKocrlovc; av^pag, Kai 
 /c«n'0£vro avTovg 'AOr^valoi eg rdg .yyJc v/jaovg, cjy ^p^ov, 2. Kai ewl 
 M»/Xov TTiv vmov AOrn'mm 'earparevaav vavalv eavruw /aev rpid- 
 Kovra, X'laiq ^^l '^$, X Aeaf^'iaiv U ^uo7v, Kai iirXiraig eavrti^v ^i'ev 
 SiaKOcJioig Kai x^Xioig /cai ro^oraig rpiaKoaioig Kai iTnroro'^^raig ei- 
 KocTi, T^v Se ^u/i/ia'xwi; Kai wmvjrwv oTrX/raic fiaXiara irevTaKoa'ioig 
 Kai x^Xioig. 3. ol ^'e MnXioi AaKtSai^iovitJv fiiv tlcrtv aVotfcoi, 
 rcJy g' 'Mriva'iwv ovk vOeXov viraKoveiv, ^Girep ol aXXoi vriaiwraC 
 uXXd TO nlv npi^Tov ov^ereputv ivreg, wvxatoV eireira, wg avrovg 
 VvayKalov ol 'AOnvaloi, SrfoOvTeg r^v ym', eg 7r6Xefxov <}>avep6i^ 
 KaTearnaav. 4. arpaTonedevaainevoi oSv eg t^v y^v aurwy r^ 
 TrapatTKevy ravriri ol arparriyol KXeofi^^rjg re o Au/co^ii^ouc Kai 
 Tiaiag o Ttat^a^ou, nplv ddiKelv n rfig y,7c, Xoyoug TrpcJrov Trot- 
 
 already joined the Athenian forces. Nor 
 is there any proof that he was to send 
 troops at all. I would therefore propose 
 to render, *by his tergivereation,' literally, 
 * by his (as we should say) backing out of 
 his engagement : * of which sense of the 
 term, though rare, an example occurs in 
 Hesych. cnrdpag' ffKTf^f^dfievog (for so I 
 there read, with Voss., for (TKt}pdfiivog) : 
 and to this idiom may be referred the gloss 
 of Zonaras, aTraipovTsg' fieOiaTdfxevoi, 
 ovr(og 'Api(Tro<pdvr}g : and so in another 
 passage of our author, ii. 67, we have, Trjg 
 tvfifiaxiag fiETaaravTa. Nearly the same 
 view of the sense was evidently adopted 
 by the Scholiast, who explains dndpav- 
 Tog by fieraTTtKrOevTog (for so I would 
 read for dvair., which makes no tolerable 
 sense). 
 
 TToXk^iog ^r] for ttoX. tTroifiro. See 
 iv. 82. 
 
 ovTog^ This I have thought proper, 
 with Poppo, to edit, from several MSS. 
 (including Codd. Clar., Venet., and Can- 
 tab.) for vulg. ovT^t}, which is retained by 
 Bekker and Goeller, but not, I think, on 
 good grounds : for it is observable that 
 our author either uses ovrog, (as at ii. 
 103. iii. 25. viii. 60.) or omits the term 
 altogether, but no where uses ovtw. 
 Finally, in favour of ovrog it may justly 
 be urged, that those four MSS. which 
 have ovTijjg were doubtless copied from 
 MSS. that had ovrog. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIV. Thuoydides now pro- 
 
 VOL. H. 
 
 ceeds to narrate the expedition of the 
 Athenians against the island of Melos 
 which (as Bp. Thirlvvall observes) Miad 
 long irritated the pride of Athens, by its 
 having successfully maintained its inde- 
 pendence, but at this juncture had chiefly 
 provoked her enmity by its faithful attach- 
 ment to Sparta.' The value of an island 
 so small (only about sixteen miles long, 
 and six broad, yet fertile and well-peopled) 
 could not have been much to Athens, but 
 the object (as Bp. Thirl wall observes) was 
 one to which they were directed by pas- 
 sion rather than by a calm estimate of its 
 value. Besides healing their wounded 
 pride at their former repulse, they wished 
 (or rather Alcibiades, the originator of the 
 measure) to wound Sparta through the 
 side of her most faithful colony, and either 
 to humble her, by extorting' a practical 
 confession of her inability to save it, or 
 provoke her to an open rupture with 
 Athens. 
 
 2. For Atff^iaiv, many of the best MSS. 
 have Aia^iaig, which has been edited by 
 Haack and Poppo ; while Bekker and 
 Goeller retain the common reading ; and 
 justly ; for it may well be supposed that 
 after Xiaig the scribe inadvertently wrote 
 Ata^iaig. Moreover, this is one of those 
 cases in which propriety of language (and 
 such here requires the dual, because, as 
 says Elmsley, cited in Poppo, ' Svolv ap. 
 Atticos duali jungitur') is sufficient to out- 
 weigh the authority of MSS. 
 
 U 
 
290 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 416. 
 
 oiK ilyayov, iv ^^ raTc a(ix«»C ^ai roTc oXfyo.c X.yecv e/ceXeuov 
 *LXXXV. 'E7r£i8r) oi; Trpoc to 7rX;i0oc ol X0701 -yi-yvovrai, ottwc 
 aKOVcravreg ri^u^Gv, a7raTr,0(5eTi, (ytyvaJciKo^ey yap ort rouro (^^ov.i 
 TTOiriaare. /c«0' CKaarov 7^^ fcal ^ir,8' v^el? £V£ Xoytf), aXXa Trpoc to 
 
 Ch. LXXXV. In this Conference hehceen 
 the Melian ^vve^pot (or commissioners) 
 and the Athenian envoys (or deputies), to 
 treat of peace, Duker fully agrees mth 
 Dionys. Hal., that there is much of what 
 is perplexed, contort, and forced. But he 
 totally disallows the more serious charge 
 of that writer, that ' the whole of the dia- 
 logue was invented by Thucydides, with- 
 out any certain knowledge of what passed ;' 
 which, it is urged, he could not have ob- 
 tained, as being then an exile in Thrace. 
 To this it has been replied by Acacius, 
 that * though resident in Thrace, he had 
 the best opportunities of commg at the 
 truth, by communication with persons of 
 both parties.' He was, no doubt, aware 
 that the communication between the Athe- 
 nians and Melians was here not by speeches, 
 but by dialogue or discussion, (as well it 
 might, since the persons on each side were 
 so few ; on that of the Athenians, only the 
 two envoys, and on that of the Melians, the 
 Few, consisting of the magistrates and the 
 persons of greatest weight,) and we may 
 suppose that either being only informed of 
 the substance of what was said, he did not 
 aim at repeating exactly what passed, but 
 (to use the words of Mitford) gave a 
 methodized account of the general argu- 
 ments which were employed, clothing the 
 whole in his own phraseology (which, from 
 the sophistical and subtle nature of the 
 argumentation, is more than usually ob- 
 scure and perplexed) ; or, as Bp. Thirlwall 
 thinks probable, *he formed a dialogue 
 which, from his knowledge of the views 
 and feelings of the parties, he conceived 
 might have passed on the occasion.' More 
 than this Thucydides might be unable to 
 effect, from an almost total deficiency of 
 correct information, the Melian mterlocu- 
 tors bemg no more, and the Athenian ones 
 (probably but two) either deceased, or not 
 disposed to supply much information on a 
 matter which was an everlasting stigma 
 on the Athenian name. Wholly without 
 foundation is Mitford's censure of Thucy- 
 dides for makitig the Athenian envoys assert 
 
 the right of the strong to hold absolute 
 rule over the weak, nay, even to profess a 
 confidence in the continuance of that favour 
 of the gods which had enabled the Athe- 
 nians to subjugate and exercise so many 
 4;ruelties on the Grecian states,— since no 
 reason is there to think that he approved 
 of the one, or expected the other ; for the 
 language here employed may, as Bp. Thirl- 
 wall suggests, *be considered as nothing 
 more than an expression of the then pre- 
 vailing maxims of poliiical morality in 
 Greece, as to the paramount claims of the 
 public interest over every other consider- 
 ation ; the expediency to which the Athe- 
 nian speakers profess to sacrifice the 
 obligations of justice being only the good 
 of the state.' The arguments on both 
 sides are subtle and various, — embracing 
 almost every topic of persuasion, — 
 ably put and dexterously shifted as occa- 
 sion required. As to the deep obscurity 
 which prevails throughout, this may chiefly 
 be attributed to the sophistical nature of 
 the argumentation on the side of the Athe- 
 nians, in which the very attempt to give 
 falsehood the appearance of truth must 
 necessarily detract from perspicuity. So 
 Eurip. Phoen. 480, 'AirXovg 6 hv9oq ttjq 
 dXriOtiag t<pv, Koii ttoikiXiov hi rdrdix 
 epfxrivtvudTiov — 6 S' ddiKog \6yog, 
 Noffwr tv avT(p, (papfiuKiov dtiTai. 
 
 1. iTTHCij ov Trpoc — HTrarf 1 The full 
 sense may be expressed as follows : * Since 
 the words [we are using] are not [permit- 
 ted] to be addressed to the multitude,-— in 
 order that the Many may not, on hearing 
 from us, in continuous address, represent- 
 ations seductive and devoid of proof, be 
 deceived, — (for well we wot that this is the 
 object of your introducing us to the Few,) 
 —do you who sit there pursue a yet safer 
 course ; do you likewise not propound your 
 judgment upon each matter in one con- 
 tinued speech ; but, on any thing occurring 
 which seems to be said unfavourably [for 
 you], immediately take it up : and first 
 tell us whether what we are saying meets 
 your approbation.' The ^^ after ottwc is, 
 
 Tm* , s'- j.-^ 
 
 ■W"""!!-"^, M ff-ism- 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. LXXXVII. 
 
 291 
 
 |u» COKovv iTTiTri^HWQ XeyiffOai evOv^ w7roXa/Ltj3ayovT€C, K^ivere. Kai 
 
 TTpWTOV, H apiGKil WQ XcyO^EV eiTTOTt. 01 Bs TtJV Mt^XlMV $UV£^(>Ol 
 
 aTreKpivavTO. LXXXVI. MHA. 'H )uev cVia'/cem tov SiBdaKeiv 
 KaO vjyvxiav aXXriXouc ov iPeysTai' Tci 8e tov ttoXsjliov, wapovTa iiBrf 
 Km ov ftcXXovra, oca^tpovra avrov (paiverai. opuifxiv yao aurouc ts 
 Kpirdg riKovTag vjadg tvjv \£\Ot}(joluvwv, Kai ttiv nXivrnv eE avrov 
 Kara to eiKog, TTspiyBvo/nevoig imtv rw ^iKaiio, Kai Si' auro /n^ tvSodm, 
 woXefiov riiuiv (pepovaav, neKrOfiai Se, SouXtmv. 
 
 LAAAVll. A0. Et jUEv Toivvv vitovoioq tiZv /naXXorrwi' 
 Xoytou^iEvoi, 7} aXXo ti ^vvriKeTEj »} U Tuiv Tra^ovrajv, Kai wv oodrt. 
 
 as often, equivalent to ^i]9iv, forsooth. 
 'ETTaywya here, as at iv. 88, and Herodot. 
 iii. 53, denotes * things attractive or seduc- 
 tive,' specious and showy, as opposed to 
 real and substantial. Comp, vi. 8, 2, djcov- 
 aavTtQ TU)v — irpi(T(3eu)V — Inayujyd Kai ovk 
 dXtjOrj. Of dvkXfyKTa the sense is, 'devoid 
 of eXfyxog or proof.' By rovg dXiyovg are 
 meant the governing Few, the magistrates. 
 On the use of ^poj/a for (3ovXerai, rult, 
 Krueg. refers to Valcken, on Hdot. iv. 131. 
 Ayutyr) is for iffayioyiif, or irpotrayioyrj. 
 In 01 KaOfjfievoi there is an allusion to the 
 sitting posture of councillors and magi- 
 strates. See Prov. xxxi. 23, and Susan. 
 60. And such is the use of KaOt^taOai in 
 Demosth. 1434, 6, and of KnyKaOffffOai at 
 ch. 56, where see note. At d(T<paXk(Trepov 
 we may supply ri : but I suspect that 
 Thucydides wrote, not tn, but ti, which 
 seems to have had place in the Scholiast's 
 copy, since he explains by o vfiug oi rrpo- 
 ((Trioreg dcrcpaXsffTtpov iroifjrrars, where 
 Poppo would cancel the o, which ought 
 rather to be emended by ov. Mrjd' vftttg, 
 'neither do ye.' 'Evi Xoytp, equivalent to 
 Kvvtxii pqoti, just before, meaning in one 
 continued speech, as opposed to dialogue 
 where the continuity is interrupted. The 
 expression, however, is so rare, that it was 
 mistaken for the common one, iv 6Xiy<p, 
 by the scribes of almost all the MSS. : 
 indeed I suspect all, for the few which 
 are thought to have it not, would, I doubt 
 not, be found to have it. Thus I found it 
 in the Clarend. ; though, since Hudson 
 and Arnold both passed it over, the MS. 
 might be supposed to have Ivi X6y<f>. I 
 have also found ev oXtyy in the Cantab, 
 and Harl. 'ETriTtjdtiiitg signifies, as supra 
 ch. 82, and elsewhere, 'favourably to you.' 
 Y7roXaiJi(3dvovTeg, 'taking up, objecting 
 to.' Kpivere, as Krueger points out, stands 
 for SiaKpivtTf, dijudicate, discernite. Siuv- 
 eSpog denotes * one who sits with others in 
 council' on any question. See note at iv. 
 22, 1. 
 
 Cii. LXXXVI. 1. »'/ fitv kirti'iKtia — 
 ov xptyeTai] Render, * the fairness of thus 
 leisurely making our sentiments known to 
 each other is not found fault with [by us].' 
 So tTTUiKTjg is used at iii. 4 & 9. '^syerai 
 is, by a certain delicacy, frequent in this 
 dialogue and the Orations of the Platf»anH, 
 lib. iii., and found in Dionys. Hal. p. 439, 
 used instead of i//£yo/>t£v for the sake of 
 avoiding personality. In a passage of Plot, 
 de Gannil. 4, (where the same may be 
 recognised,) ovrwg ov ^eytrai ry niveiv, 
 ei TTpotit] r<^ TTivtiv to (TuoTrqiv, for Ttp 
 before irivtiv read to. 
 
 Ta de tov iroXkfiov — <paiviTai'\ 'But 
 these hostile measures — already present 
 and not future — seem of a different com- 
 plexion to that.' At ra tov iroXifiov sup- 
 ply TrpdyfiuTa. On this expression see 
 notes at ii. 60. iii. 59, and especially v. 102. 
 T(p SiKait^il 'the plea or argument of 
 right.' See note on iv. 62, 3, and iv. 61,4, 
 TO diKaiov Trjg KvvOtiktjq. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVII. I. El fiki' toivvv — 
 Xtyoifiev dv] Of these words the full sense 
 is, ' If, then, ye are come together with us 
 (i. e. have met us) to reckon up sus})ieions 
 of things future (i. e. of what may happen), 
 or for aught else than, according to the 
 present posture of affairs, and from what 
 you see before your eyes, to consult for 
 the saving of the state,-— we would hold 
 our tongues ; but if [ye are met] for that 
 purpose, we will say what we have to say.' 
 Toivvv, nunc profedo, 'now then.' At 
 dX\o Ti we may, with Goeller, supply 
 Troii}<TovTtg, as at iv. 14, and on which see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 487, 9. Svvtjksiv is a 
 term of rare occurrence, signifying, ac 
 cording to the primary and physical ac- 
 ceptation, 'to come together as straight 
 lines forming an angle.' And so in Aristot. 
 cited in Steph. Thes. we have, ig o^v avv- 
 TiKuu. 2. 'to come together as things that 
 blend into one,' So Xen. de Vectig. iv. 
 44, (TwrfKoi T dv rd tpya eig 'iv : whence 
 may be defended the common reading in a 
 
 u 2 
 
f 
 
 292 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 416. 
 
 LXXXVIII. MHA. Ei/coc /t*^»^ «^«i guyyvw/in €v T(t) Toi(j)i>c 
 KuOearwra^ in\ TroXXa K«i Xeyovrac Kal ^oKodvrag rpkir^adaC v 
 ^urro. Eui'uSoc fcai Tre/o) (To^rr^ptac H^^ ira^^an, Kai o Xoyoc <•> Trpo- 
 KaXurrOt rpoTTW, el So/ctT, yiyreaOu). ^ ^ ^ , , , 
 
 LXXXIX. AG. 'HjUf'tC TOivvv ohn avToi fitr ovo/iarwi' 
 
 furoi vdv iwtbpxin^^Oa, \6ywv fxvKog inriorov 7ra(>a^o^av, ovd vfxag 
 
 passarje of Eurip. Phoen. 472, otuv ^i\oq 
 Tig dvSpi evfiwOtis ^tXy, 'Ef 'iv Kvve\9u}v, 
 
 Tavra xpn iiovov aKoirtlv, where Person 
 and Matthise edit t^' oltrij/ ijKei, scil. rte : 
 but not on good grounds ; for ffvvriKti is 
 a much more significant and appropriate 
 term, and the circumstance of its not 
 occurring elsewhere in the Tragedians is 
 no proof that it might not have been em- 
 ployed by them, since it is of Attic usage. 
 On the expression U tCjv TrapovTojVy see 
 note on iv. 17- The optatives here occur- 
 rmg are not well rendered by the Latm 
 translators as if futures ; the optative, and 
 not the future, being here employed be- 
 cause the action spoken of is modestly 
 represented as dependent on some con- 
 dition which is supposed to be fulfilled. 
 See Jelf's Kuhner, § 425, 1, a. Of tTrt 
 TOVTO, to signify 'for this purpose,' another 
 example occurs in Aristoph. Nub. 255, trr 
 avTo ye tovto irdptfffiiv, u)Q liriSti^ovTe 
 
 Kai diCa^ovTi. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVIII. It is well remarked 
 by Dionys. de Thucyd. Jud. 38, that our 
 author now turns from the simple nar- 
 rative to the dramatic. 
 
 1. (Ubg ^iv—yiyveffQu)] Render, ' It is, 
 indeed, reasonable and excusable for per- 
 sons placed in such a situation [as tliis], 
 to turn many ways, both in speaking and 
 in surmising. However, this our meeting 
 is, in fact, even for [our] preservation ; 
 and [so] let the discourse be, if it please 
 vou, m the manner which you propose.' 
 The expression IttI ttoWcl ('towards many 
 things') is, as Poppo observes, said with a 
 reference to the exhortation of the Athe- 
 nians, that they would turn their attention 
 to one thing only, the savmg of the city. 
 AoKovvTag is, as Krueger remarks, a mild 
 term for the somewhat invidious one, by 
 which the Scholiast explains the present, 
 vTToroovvrag. Its exact force is best ex- 
 pressed by our verb to surmise. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIX. The Athenians now 
 proceed, at the fii-st outset, to lay down 
 
 the grounds on which they propose to argue 
 the matter. They waive all appeals to 
 justice, as distinct from political expe- 
 diency ; not because they are conscious 
 of flagrant wrong,— but because they have 
 made up their minds on this head, and 
 wish to prevent a waste of words. (Bp. 
 Thirlwall.) So Eteocles in Eurip. Phoen. 
 598, ov \6yu)V dya>v Iffr', aXX' dvdXtoTai 
 Xoovog bvv ^tffi^t ndTtjv. 
 
 \)liiig Toivvv, &c.] Render, *We will, 
 then, neither ourselves, with specious pre- 
 tences,— either that, as having put down the 
 Mede, we justly bear rule ; or that, as bemg 
 aggrieved, we are now come to avenge 
 ourselves [thereby],— pour forth a torrent 
 of unconvincing words.' Toivvv has here 
 the inceptive use, m the commencement 
 of a subject after something prefatory : on 
 which see Hoogev. de Part. 'Oro/iarwv 
 KaXHv the Scholiast explains by XtKtov 
 tvTzptirSiV (meaning what we call fine 
 words) : but it would rather seem that the 
 expression here, like tituli speciosi in Latin, 
 serves to denote what we understand by spe- 
 cious pretences, without any reality or truth. 
 Comp. Jos. Ant. xvii. 9, 5, d\Kd Kai fiBrd 
 vofiii.i<i>v ovofidTijJv {tituUs) Tijg j3affi\tiag 
 ((piefxsvov 7fjg Trpd^aog. Krueg. aptly com- 
 pares with the present a similar sentiment at 
 vi.83, ov KaWitvovfitOa, o)g rbv /3ap^anov 
 yLOvoi KaOtXovTtq eiKOTotg apxojUfv : not 
 that the Athenians were ever indisposed 
 to treat on a subject so gratifying to them- 
 selves as the one in question. Thus at 
 i. 73, they enter into the argument at 
 large, however invidious to others. But 
 on occasions like the present, when to urge 
 it were a waste of words, they waived it, 
 and avowed the real ground on which they 
 claimed dominion,— the right of the strong 
 to give law to the weak. In \6ywv fifJKog 
 dinoTov there is not, what Bauer supposes, 
 an kypallage for firJKog X'tytov diriarov, the 
 phrase fxriKog Xoyuiv here occupying the 
 place simply of a substantive, in the sense 
 ' a long story.' The term d-rriffTov may be 
 talien in a passive sense to signify some- 
 
 OL. 91, I.] LIBER V. CAP. LXXXIX. 293 
 
 <oc V^ae o«i,f,. nSiKmar,, Xeyovrag, oUcjOat nu,juV rd Bvvard S' iE 
 Kp,vBrat, Svvara & „, jrpoixorr.c irpdaaov,,, Kal ol d<,0evftc Lv- 
 
 thing disbelieved, to which no feith is at- 
 tached. In naps^ofiev we have a meta- 
 phorical usage derived from the natural 
 one of Trapsxtiv dpyvpwv, &c., as in the 
 l^atm prcehere stipem to signify larairi 
 stipem. Thus Tcap'^xuv here stands for 
 TrpoifitpHv. 
 
 ovff vfidg dliovfiiv, &c.] The constinic- 
 tion is, as laid down by the Scholiast, ovre 
 agiov/xev oUoBai Xkyovrag vfidg neiaeiv 
 V/iac, *nor would we have you think you 
 shall sway us either by urging that, though 
 colonists of Lacedaemon, ye did not take 
 part in any of her expeditions.' 
 
 rd dvvard — diaTrpdarTtffOai] Constr 
 [a^iovn(v]dk Ivfiag] hairpdaattyBai rd 
 livvara t^ tov Udrtpoi, dXtjOaJg <Ppovovatv, 
 iTrKTrafiEvovg (scil. vfidg) [iv np Xkynv] 
 jrpog tidoTag [t)fiag], &c. : and render. 
 But we would have you (aim at) accom- 
 plishing what is /?05si6^, — accordincr to 
 what each of us really accounts such :*ad- 
 dressmg one another as those who alike 
 know, that what is just is, in human esti- 
 mation, examined only according to equal 
 necessity.' ^ 
 
 Of i^ uiv—dXt}9CJg (ppovovfiev the sense 
 is, literally, 'according to what we really 
 have m mind,' thmk of doing, mean to do 
 our real intentions or plans of action. Of 
 this sense of ippoviiv, 'to have in mind ' 
 examples are frequent in Homer, as II. iii. 
 y», (ppoveio 6iaKpi9nvai, and ix. 310 & 604 
 ^povBi^JkTETiiiriaQa, Aibg al<jy, Od. xvi! 
 13. xvni. 93. Now the real intentions of 
 each party as here alluded to, were, those 
 ot the Athenians, to use their power bv 
 subjugating the Melians ; those of the 
 Melians, to parry the attack as well as 
 ^ey could. A,anp. used, as here, in the 
 middle voice, signifies, as supra iii. 82. 
 Herodot. i. 2. Xen. Mem. ii. 9, 7, 'to carry 
 tlirough any course of action to completionf' 
 The wordsjTrt^Tra^^voug -Kpbg eidorag are, 
 as the Scholiast points out, equivalent to 
 BmtrrajiBvwp Kai vfiiov Kai r'lfiCJv. But to 
 advert to the rationale of the construction, 
 the present may be regarded as a condensed 
 lorm of expression intended to save the 
 addition of another clause ; the several par- 
 ticiples being adapted in case to vaag and 
 wag before. Thus the formula serves to 
 
 introduce a general maxim of policv in bri 
 CiKaia, &c., though one so obscurely ex- 
 pressed, that, as to what the meaning is we 
 are left much in the dark ; we have to guess 
 It from the context. We shall, however 
 obtam some clue to the sense by considering^' 
 the scope of the words, which is toillustratS 
 
 theprevious sentiment,— namely, that 'each 
 party is expected to do tchat it can, as well 
 as It can [without reference to right] :' a 
 procedure which is shown to be agreeable 
 to the common course of human action. The 
 mam force of the argument lies in the 
 terms diKaia and dvvard ; of which the 
 former denotes, * what men have a fair 
 claim to by justice;' the latter, 'what they 
 can obtain by power.* At iv rip dvOpJ. 
 TTfitf, X6y(i, dTTb Trig i<rri^ dvdyKfjg Kpi- 
 vtrai, ('inhuman estimation distinguished 
 or approved of [only] on equal necessity,') 
 the a-n-b (as Poppo points out) denotes 
 state or condition, (as elsewhere i/c, and 
 the Latin ex, in the phrase ex a^quo,) and 
 thus the sense mtended is, 'quum neutra 
 pars potentior viribus perrumpere jura 
 valet, utraque cogi ab utraque potest, ut 
 jure agat, non vi.' ^6yog here, as often, 
 bears the sense accoufit, reckoning, estima- 
 tion; the simple sentiment intended being 
 that 'justice is in human estimation alone 
 regarded as existmg where a state of equal 
 necessity subsists,'— if, at least, by dvdyKng 
 we understand, with Arnold, 'the force 
 of external things restraming the human 
 will, which, in the present instance, con- 
 sisted in the equally-balanced checks upon 
 either party respectively ; as in the case 
 adverted to by the Mitylenaean Orator, 
 bk. iii. 11, 7-6 dk dvTiiraXov dtog /xovov 
 TTiffrbv ig Kvfijjiaxiav. 
 
 Of the words following. Sward Sk— 
 Kvyxiopovffiv, (which advert to the state 
 of things as they are, not as they should 
 be,) the full sense is, 'but that, as to the 
 possible, those who have the upper hand 
 exercise [their power] as far as they can, 
 and the weak succumb.' Compare i. 76 
 aei KaOeardrog rbv ijfftrttt virb tov Svva- 
 TojTepov KaTtipyiffBai. And so, just after, 
 XPptrdntvoi Ty dv9p(jJ7rti«j[. ^vfju iaark 
 iripiov dpxfiv, and Eurip. Archil, frag. 16, 
 ot yap ijffffoveg ToTg Kpeiffffoffiv <l>iXovai 
 
— ' ~" • ~ — r: ^ 
 
 294 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 416. 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XCI. 
 
 XC. MHA. ^Ht fAiv ^tj vniniloi.dv 7£ )QO»l(Tijuov (dvdyKii yap, 
 CTTCiSr) ujutTc ovTU) TTupa TO ^'iKuiov TO Suju</)£(>ov XtyHV viriOtaOt) ^Tt] 
 /caraXuEiv Vjudc T'> Kotvov ayaOov' a'AXa tw del av Ktr^vvcu -y'V^'O- 
 /n€r(j> Jvai Tci ci/coTa [fcat] ^'/caia, /cai ti /cat kvroq tou a/cpi/3ouc 
 
 ^ouXit'av /3j)oralv. Possibly, however, in 
 this very briefly, not to say enigmatically, 
 expressed passage, the meaning intended 
 is, that *each party may be expected to 
 consider the possible, and accordingly, as 
 what he can do is the only rule of the 
 stronger, so what he must do should be 
 that of the weaker, who ought to yield to 
 necessity.' 
 
 Ch. XC. Instead of vulg. ^ /xiv, — which, 
 though retained by Poppo, is not good 
 Greek, — I have edited, from Codd. B. & K. 
 (to which I add Clarend. a prima manu, 
 and Br. M.) y /i£v : Bekker, Goeller, and 
 Arnold edit, from conjecture, T//iae ; but 
 most uncritically ; for had that been the 
 original reading, it could not well have been 
 altered. Hence I have, with Hermann, 
 adopted the reading y fiev, which yields 
 an excellent sense, (though, from inatten- 
 tion to the construction, it may easily have 
 been altered,) namely, quatenus ; as in 
 Xen. Mem. ii. 1, 18, oi) doKtl eoi ^latpkpeiv 
 TO. tKovaia tCjv uKOva'nov ; y 6 yikv Ikiov 
 TTiivutVytpdyot av ottotb (3ov\oito. Render, 
 * As far, indeed, as we deem (or judge) it 
 is expedient that you should not destroy 
 the public good.' The ye {saltemj ' for our 
 part') has much force when used, as here, 
 by way of modestly restricting what might 
 seem egotistic. At xpi7<^'A*"»' there is the 
 usual ellipsis of iffri, and no personal pro- 
 noun need be supplied, the present being, 
 as Poppo points out, a general sentiment. 
 
 Of the parenthetical words, dvayKri ydp 
 — VTTtOeaOe, the full sense is, * for it is not 
 necessary, since you have thus laid down 
 the principle to speak of advantage to the 
 neglect of justice, [for us so to speak of 
 the advantageous].' The term v-rroOkarOai 
 sometimes signifies to lay down, as said of 
 a principle or Imc, and also to lay down or 
 set an example. The use of the word, in 
 the present case, seems to comprise both 
 these senses. Compare ch. 98. "Y/iag, for 
 vulg. iinciQ, was rightly edited by Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller, though only from two 
 MSS., to which Arnold adds Clarend. ; but 
 that is on ramre. I have, however, found 
 it in Cantab, and Br. M. The expres- 
 sion TO Koivbv dyaQbv is well rendered 
 by Poppo, ' id quod omnibus [hominibus] 
 commune bonum est,' meaning, in other 
 words, *a principle which promotes tlie 
 common good of men.' 
 
 dXKd r<p dti — ux^tkriB^vai] Render, 
 *nay, [we think] it for the benefit of him 
 who is at any time in danger, that what is 
 fair should be regarded as [his] right, and 
 that any one should be benefited by suf- 
 fering something within the strict demands 
 of justice.' In ry yiyvo^i'tvi^ we have a 
 dativus commodi ; and the dti bears the 
 sense, not of semper, (for thus, with Goeller, 
 understanding man as the subject, we have, 
 though an undoubted truth, yet one not to 
 the present purpose,) but *at any time,' 
 according to that idiom treated of by 
 Schweigh. Lex. Polyb. in voce, by which 
 the word is used of that which is done (or, 
 as m the present case, happens) ^quavis 
 occasione subinde, ubi res fert vel poscit.' 
 In this sense, too, the word occurs not 
 unfrequently in Xenophon. So Cyrop. viii. 
 2, 7, rote dti irapovai, and viii. 4, 15, r^ 
 dei KuXbv ttowvpti. vii. 5, 26, rote dti 
 iyyvTuTM oixTi. Laced, v. 18, top dti 
 7rpt(T(3. Cyr. iv. 6,7, o aft — St6fitvo£. And 
 so elsewhere in our author supra iii. 37, 
 we have, twv dti Xtyofikviov ig rb koivov. 
 vii. 57, TovQ dti iroXtfiiovg. 
 
 Several of the best MSS. (including, I add, 
 Clar., Cantab., and Br. M.) are without the 
 Kai between tiKora and SiKaia. And that 
 it is merely insititious, may be argued from 
 the circumstance, that while it might easily 
 be added, from inattention to the con- 
 struction, it could not well have been in- 
 advertently omitted. Supposing it, then, to 
 be not genuine, the sense will be, as Goell. 
 explains, * sequa pro justis esse ' or haberi ; 
 or, regarding diicaia, with Bauer,^s stand- 
 ing in the place of the predicate, we may 
 render, ' Ut rd tiKora commoda, favora- 
 bilia, sint [eadem] justa, pro jure cedant, 
 versanti in periculo.' If the Kai be re- 
 tained, we cannot do better than explain, 
 with the Scholiast, by rd TrpoariKovTa Kai 
 rd diKaia vkfitaOat, * should have allotted 
 to him.' Angl. * And that it should [as 
 heretofore] be of advantage to whoever 
 happens to be in danger, if he can make 
 out to his hearers a fair and just defence^ 
 and even if he can [or, yea, even if he 
 can] state a case somewhat short of a 
 strict and complete vindication.' This 
 interpretation will require us, for vulg. 
 neiffovTa, to read, from two bad MSS., Trti- 
 oavra. The reading ivrbg, for vulg. tKTbg, 
 is supported alike by external authority 
 
 295 
 
 r 
 
 t irkiaovri riva i^tptXtiOnvai. Kai irpog u/iwv ou^ »7(T(Tov touto, gtroi 
 Kai iwi fxeylarr, n^topia, afaXivreg, ^v rolg a'AXotc Trapd^Hyiaa 
 yivoiaOe. ' 
 
 XCI. AG. 'H^eTc Se r?K vi^ir^pag a>x^C, h Kai navOy, ovk 
 adv^iovfxev rnv reXevrriv' oi) ydp ol ipx^vreg iXXtov, ^crnep Kai 
 AaKidaifiovioi, ouTot ^eivol rolg viKfjOaltJiv- (cctti Be oi) Trpoc Aafce- 
 Baifioviovg ^/ilv o dyt^v) dXX\ i^v ol VTr^Kooi ttov rwy dp^dvrtjjv 
 
 and internal evidence, the sense being, 
 * intra (or citra) strictura et severum 
 jus,* * short of the demands of strict and 
 rigorous justice.' And such is the use 
 of intra in Hor. A. P. 266, *mtra spem 
 veniae.' 
 
 Kai rrpbg vfiCJv — ykvoi(j9t'\ Here the 
 reasoning is brought down from generalities, 
 and applied to the particular case in hand, 
 that of the Athenians as regarded the 
 Melians. The full sense intended is as 
 follows : « And this [line of conduct] is 
 not less (i. e. is rather) for your advantage 
 [than ours],— inasmuch as, when worsted, 
 you would be an example to others for the 
 severest vengeance [being exercised on 
 you].' On this force of otry, see note at 
 vi. 89. The tiri here denotes purpose, or 
 rather effect, — namely, *exemplum [quo 
 moyeantur] ut gravissimam poenam vobis 
 infligant.' Goeller well expresses the sense 
 by * cum sorte, conditione saevissimaj vin- 
 dictte,' i. e. * ita ut ssevissiraam poenam 
 daturi essetis.' The argument here urged 
 is quite parallel to that at iii. 84, 3, d^iopai 
 Tt Tovg Koivovg ntpi twv toiovtwv oi dv- 
 GpojTToi vofiovg, dip' iov utraatv tXirig viro- 
 
 KtiTai acpaXtXai kuv avrovg Siaffdt^taOai 
 
 li/ dXXiov Tiixiopjaig TrpOKnraXvtw, Kai fi/j 
 VTroXtiTTtaOai, tiTroTt dpa rig Kivdvvtvaag 
 Ttvbg ^trjaerai avTwv. 
 
 Ch. XCI. l.'Hfitlg dt—TtXtVTj)v] We 
 have here a reply to the argument contained 
 m (TcpaXiuTtg (for ti (T(paXtir}Tt) just before. 
 Render, < But we are not afraid of (we do 
 not view with terror) the termination of 
 our empire; even should it be [as you 
 hmt] put an end to.' The term TravtaBai, 
 as used of dpxri, I have no where else 
 noted ; but iravtiv rivd Trjg dpxijg occurs 
 in Xen. Cyr. viii. 6, 2, and Hist.ii.3, 18 ; and 
 at vi. 2, 8, we have, tt. aitrbv rfig arparri- 
 yiag. And so Synes. wavtvOai Trjg dpxvg, 
 and TraveffOai with dpxng in Dio Cass. 485, 
 20. Demosth. 1187, (rrparijyovvra avrbv 
 tiravffare. In Dio Cass., too, we have not 
 unfrequently iramiv rivd simply. Parallel 
 to this is the Latin abrogare imperium 
 alicui. The original signification of the 
 term is, *to put a stop to [any one's 
 
 course] ;' whence it came to bear the sense 
 2mt^ down, as in Horn. II. xxi. 314, 'ha 
 Travaofxii/ dypiov dvdpa. Hence also it 
 came to mean, *to depose any one from 
 his office ;' and in this use, not only was 
 the person himself, but also, as here, his 
 ojici or rule, said to be put down. With 
 the expression dOvfiovfitv r^v rtXtvrifv, 
 (which is not a little rare,) compare Xen! 
 Mem. iv. 3, 15, Utlvo di dOvnoj, and 
 CEcon. viii. 31, ovdi tovto del devuijffat. 
 Eurip. El. 831, ri xp^lH-' dOvfitXg ; 
 
 ov ydp oi dpxovTtg — viKiiOtlmv] The 
 Scholiast ably opens out the scope of the 
 passage thus: AuKtSai/iovioi ydp, Kai 
 ndvTig^ 01 apx^iv tiwOoTtg iApcjv, ov 
 XaXtTratg To7g viKtjOtiai TTpotTipipovrai, 
 ioart ov AaKtSaifioviovg Sidiftev, dXXd rovg 
 vTrijKoovg' ovtoi ydp, lire ovk tiojOortg 
 irkpiov dpxtiv, tirtiddv Kparriaioai rdv 
 dpxovTiov, a)fi6rara avToXg xpwi^rat. dXXd 
 Trepi utv tovtov kp ddriXtf} KtiaGio, oirutg 
 TTork e^ei. 
 
 The words ov ydp oi dpxovTeg — vikti- 
 Otlaiv contain a general sentinmit, — namely, 
 that Wuling states are not objects of terror 
 one to the other, as regards the beaten 
 party [but usually show mercy to each 
 other] ;' which was, in fiict, the case with 
 the Lacedaemonians : m which view Diony- 
 sius thinks this is equivalent to saying, 
 that mling powers are not objects of hatred 
 one to another. But it is rather meant, as 
 the Scholiast explains, that they do not 
 deal harsIUy with one anotfier (according to 
 what is said in another passage which Dr. 
 Arnold compares with the present, vi. U, 
 OVK tiKbg dpxrjv irri dpxr)v arpartvaai) ; 
 a position verified by historical experience 
 in every age. 
 
 The words tffTi Sk — dydiv contam an 
 interposed remark, serving to apply the 
 general truth in question to their own par- 
 ticular case, — i. e. 'Now our great struggle 
 and danger (that of being destroyed after 
 defeat) is not as respects the Lacedae- 
 monians.' The words dXX' ^v oi vtttikooi 
 — KpaTfi<Tu)(Ti contain the corresponding 
 member to ov ydp — viKttdtXffiv : and the 
 full sense intended is, * but if those who 
 
296 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 416. 
 
 avToi ewiOeiiUVOi K^arrtcfojai. 2. Km wtpl jliIv tovtov r/^Iv atps'iaOu) 
 Kiv^vvivtaOai' wg ^t €7r' wipiXtia re Trapefffiev ttJq >Jjiierfpac ap^rJQ 
 Koi inl cT(i)Tr}oia vvv tovq \6yovg ipov/mv ttJq vjn^Tepag TToAtwc, ravra 
 S»;\w(To/t6i% j^ovXofxevoi airovijjg fxlv v/niuv ap^oi, ^prjat^wc,' o v^ag 
 ajiKpoTipoiQ awOrjvai, 
 
 XCII. MHA. Kai TTWC )(p»J(rijUOV av $u^j3ai»/ »)jiuv ^ovXivcraij 
 (utTTTfp /cot ujuTv ap^ai ', 
 
 are any where in subjection, if th^y should 
 attack and master their rulers, [those are 
 objects of apprehension to the defeated 
 party].' This suppression of the words in 
 question may seem harsh ; yet it is not 
 more so than many other instances of the 
 same kind that might be adduced, and the 
 want of exact correspondence between the 
 two members of the sentence is quite Thu- 
 cydidean. If, in order to avoid the harsh- 
 ness of the above repetition, we should, 
 with Bekker and Arnold, adopt the com- 
 mon punctuation, viKtjOeXffiv. 'Eori ^k ov, 
 &c., there will be incurred a strange jum- 
 bling of the general truth with the par- 
 ticular application. Now, our author might 
 have prevented all the confusion and per- 
 plexity in question, had he brought in the 
 words tffTi dk — dyd)v, and subjoined some- 
 thing to correspond to them, — such as the 
 following : * Thus, for instance, our great 
 danger of destruction is not from the 
 Lacedaemonians, but from our revolted 
 subjects, should they gain the upper hand 
 over us.' 
 
 2. Kai Trept — KivSvvfviffOai] On this 
 passive use of KtvSvviveaOai, ' to be put to 
 hazard,' see note at i. 73, and ii. 35. Here 
 the infin. stands for the noun substant. 
 KivSwog, *the risk,' even though there 
 be no article ; which, in certain verbs, 
 may be either used or dispensed with, and 
 m others is generally omitted. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 542, where of the former kind 
 he instances dvalidWtcTOai, of the latter 
 KaTOavtlv, Xa/3fTv, &c., as found in a pas- 
 sage of Eurip. Ale. 421, Tramv r)fuv Kar- 
 Oavtlv 6<pti\tTai. And he might have 
 adduced another passage of our author 
 supra ii. 40, 2, ov tovq Xnyovg toIq tpyoig 
 I3\d(ir]v r'lyov^evoi, dWd firj TrpoSidaxOi]- 
 vai, &c. Perhaps, however*, this is one of 
 those cases in which KivdvvtveaOai has 
 with a passive form a neuter sense^ so as 
 to be equivalent to KivSvvtvtiv, * to be in 
 danger,' * to be exposed to hazard,' as in a 
 passage of Demosth. pro Cor. iv olg rwv 
 oXojv Ti Kivdvvtvirai ry noXei. Else- 
 where, too, our author uses the active 
 form, where he says, ii. 45, KivSvveveiv 
 irepi tCjv fieyicTtov, q. d. * Let it be left to 
 
 us to be exposed to danger respecting this 
 matter ;' in other words, * Be that our 
 concern.' 
 
 u)Q H Itt' w^fXc/^ — (TU)Orivai'\ The con- 
 struction here, — by transposition disturbed 
 and perplexed, — will best appear from the 
 following version : ' But that we are come 
 hither both for the advantage of our own 
 empire, and that the words we shall now 
 speak are for the safety of your city, — 
 these matters we will make clear ; our 
 wish being to obtain rule over you without 
 trouble, and that you may be preserved, 
 to the advantage of both.' So the Schol. 
 well expresses the sense by (3ov\6ut9a 
 yap dviv Trpayndnov avroi re vfiu'v 
 dpkai, Knl vfidQ ffioOfivai (TVfjKpepovTojg Kai 
 r'lfiiv Kai vfxiv. The word diroi'wg is to be 
 understood, not, as Portus explains it, of 
 the Melians, but of the Athenians, who 
 wished to capture the city without the toil 
 and expense of a long siege, which would 
 utterly ruin it, to the mutual loss of both 
 parties, as is shown further on. The 
 article at \6yovg is not without force ; the 
 sense being, * we shall speak the words 
 [we are going to speak].' See note on vi. 
 49, L 
 
 Ch. XCII. 1. Kai TCwg—apKai ;'} *And 
 yet how may it chance to be as beneficial 
 to us to serve, as to you to nile ? ' Of this 
 elegant Atticism in the use of ^vfi(iaivetv, 
 (by which no little point is communicated 
 to the sentence,) I have noted examples 
 in Xenophon, and also in Plato, where it 
 is generally followed by dvai or yiyviadai, 
 though not unfrequently, as here, it occurs 
 without them ; in which case most philo- 
 logists, like the Scholiast here, regard Iv^i- 
 (5aiviiv as standing for tlvai. But that 
 is little better than a mere expedient to 
 evade a difficulty, and usually tends in no 
 small degree to detract from the sense, 
 which here stands as follows : ' How by 
 any possible chance can it be beneficial,' 
 &c. Compare Plato, p. 665, olg 5' dv tcl 
 T^g <pv<Te(og opOd ^VfijSaivy. And the same 
 idiom (though with tlie dvai supplied) has 
 place in another passage of our author 
 supra iii. 89, 5, dvev Sk aeia^oi) ovk dv jioi 
 doKtX TO ToiovTo Ki'fijSiifai yfviodai, 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. XCVI. 
 
 297 
 
 
 ACIII. AG. ''On iVtIv /iuv, irpo rou rd ^uvorara naOuvy 
 vwaKovaai av yivoiro' jj^ielc 8e, /u»J ^lafjiOeipavTeg vjitag, Kip^a'i- 
 voi/uev av. 
 
 XCIV. MHA. ''QdTE [Se] riffv-^iav ayovrag i^jnag (fiiXovg /mev 
 ilvai avTi TToXt^ttwv, ^v/Lifjidyovg ^e /uLrfdiTipwv, ovk av Si^aicrde ; 
 
 XCV. AG. Ou yap TOGovTov I'ljucig (^XdnTH i/ e^Opa v/uwv, 
 o(Tov ri (j>iXia, [»)] ^Iv daOeveiagj to ^e yuiaoc ^vvd/tutjg napd^eiyina 
 Tolc apyo/nevoig SriXov/uevov, 
 
 XOVl. MHA. SfcoTTOuffi S v/ndiv ovTijjg oi vin'iKooi to uKog 
 
 * could not by any chance take place,' as 
 we should say, * could not possibly 
 happen.' 
 
 Ch. XCIII. nrj diaipOeipavTeg vfidg, 
 Kepdaivoiixev dp] *gain by not having 
 destroyed you.' Compare iii. 46. 
 ^ Ch.XCIV. iiffTi Sk] I have bracketed the 
 ok because it is not found in the best MSS. 
 (to which add Cant, and Clar. a pr. manu, 
 and Br. M.) and, according to what seems 
 the opinion of Poppo, can have no place 
 here. It probably arose from the critics 
 mistaking the sense of ojffTs, and supposing 
 that some particle of continuation was 
 wanting. "Qare, according to its original 
 force, signifies ' and so,' answering to the 
 Latin itaque, used in the sense of and 
 soj or 80 then ; on which see Facciol. Lex. 
 Render, *So then ye would not admit (i.e. 
 permit) us to remain quiet, and be friends 
 instead of enemies, but allies of neither 
 party V Of this idiom examples are found 
 in Strabo, v. p. 393, and New Testament, 
 Rom. vii. 4, wore — Kai vfitig i0avaTio9i}Ti, 
 * so then ye were,' &c. 
 
 I have here followed Dobree and 
 Bekker in adopting the reading UlaKTQe, 
 (for the vulg. UloiaQi,) confirmed as it is 
 by the palpably false one dk^rjffGe, found in 
 several MSS. and in Procopius ; though 
 it scarcely needs that support, since 
 it has been proved by Hermann de part. 
 dv, iii. 7, p. 166, that dv cannot have 
 place as joined with the opt. fut. Again, 
 I have not thought proper to remove here 
 the marks of interrogation, because of the 
 words of the reply, ov ydp, which neces- 
 sarily imply the existence of a previous 
 question. As to the positive denial of 
 Poppo, that iitTTs in this illative sense is 
 ever used with an interrogation,— that is 
 surely pronouncing too magisterially on a 
 matter, after all, of doubtful dispute. To 
 rendering the words, * So then would you 
 not,' &c. ? equivalent to * would you not, 
 then V — I see not what objection can justly 
 be urged. 
 
 Ch. XCV. ov ydp] This is one of those 
 
 many cases in which the particle ydp 
 serves to give the reason of the affirmation 
 or denial expressed by the context ; and 
 accordingly here we may supply ovk dv 
 deKaifit6a. See more in Hoogev. de Part, 
 p. 463, who remarks, * To ydp hie et in 
 similibus idem prsestat, quod ratio, si ex- 
 pressa fuisset, prsestitisset, h.e. negationem 
 ratione firmando rem extra dubitationis 
 aleam ponit : quare potest reddi, Profecto 
 non, Nequaquam, Neutiquain rero.' ' Cf. 
 Lucian, t. ii. p. 638. 
 
 The general sentiment here meant to 
 be conveyed (on which compare iii. 37.) 
 is, * No ; for your enmity does not so much 
 injure us, as would your friendship. Tliat 
 would be, to those whom we govern, a 
 manifest argument of our weakness, but 
 your hatred of our power.' In adjusting 
 the phraseology, which is not a little ano- 
 malous, it may be best to recognise here 
 a condensed form of expression : unless, 
 indeed, we suppose, with Krueger, that 
 the article r; has been lost between tpiXia 
 and fiky : and so easily might it be lost in 
 a position like the present ; so likely also 
 is it to have had place in Valla's copy, and, 
 moreover, so necessary is it to the sense, 
 — that I have ventured to admit it into the 
 text, though within brackets. In dtjXov- 
 fitvov we have, as Abresch points out, the 
 use of particip. for adject. dfjXov. 
 
 Ch. XCVI. ffKOTTovffi d' vfiijv — TiOsaffivil 
 We have here a reply to the representation 
 of the Athenians, that their subject-allies 
 would ascribe their acquiescence in the 
 independence or in the neutrality of Melos 
 to a mere feeling of inability to conquer 
 the island (which would endanger the sta- 
 bility of her empire) ; the Melians showing 
 that their subjects would have no reason 
 to attribute their moderation to such a 
 cause, since the Mehans are not colonists 
 of Athens, nor her subjects, — so that she 
 should be obliged to hold them in subjec- 
 tion. This, however, is propounded, by 
 a certain refined turn, in the form of inter- 
 rogation, q. d. * What, then ! do your sub- 
 
298 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 416. 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LIBER v.. CAP. XCIX. 
 
 299 
 
 )XX0£ 
 
 fcac 
 
 Ljore Tovg T£ |U») TrpodijKovTac, koI oaoi airoiKoi ovtec oi tto 
 a7ro(TTavT£c tivcc Kt^ti^jwvrat, tg to auro riatacriv , 
 
 XCVII. AG. AtKaitoi/uaTi ^ap ou^crepouc eXXttVeu' TJ-youvTai, 
 icaTO Silvafiiv 8c roue /u£v wtpiyiyvtaOai, v/^ag St </)d/3a> ou/c €7ri£vai' 
 OKTrt, £^a> KOI Tov TrXeovwv ap£ac, ica! to aa<j>a\iQ ijjulv Sia to icoTa- 
 aTpa<privai av napaayoiTEy aXXcDC T£ fcal VT^triaJrai vau/cpaTOpwv, fcat 
 
 XCVIII. MHA. 'Ev 8' £fC£tv(£> ou ro)u/6r£ d(T<|>aXaav ; (S« 
 yap av Kal evravOaj tia-rrep vfjiug, twv BiKaitov Xoywv j^ia^: c/c^t^a- 
 aavreg, tw v^artpw $ujU(/)0/oa> uTra/coutcr iniOiTiy Kai v^^ag to rjfiLV 
 yjpriaifxov 8i3d<T/covTac, ct Tuy)^di'£t Ka\ vfxiv to avTO ^v^xpal-vovy^ 
 TTitpaaOai TrtiOav.) oaoi yap vvv firi^iTspoiQ '^vfifxaxovGi, nuig ov 
 
 jects so regard equity, (literally, ' view it in 
 such a light,') that they place on the same 
 footing both those who are no way related 
 to you (by any political affinity), and such as, 
 being the greater part of them colonists, have 
 been some of them, after revolt, subdued.' 
 Of (TKOTTHv in this sense (answering to that 
 of spectare and respicere in Latin) examples 
 are found in Plato, p. 526, ttjv dXrjOtiav a. 
 The ovTojg is meant to signify, by a modest 
 suppression, 'so [indifferently],' as in Xen. 
 Cyr. iv. 5, 8, ex emend. Abresch, ovtwq, 
 {sic temere) Itt' iifTVXi^- By tovs ^n 
 7rpo(TT}KovTag understand, *those that have 
 no political connexion by affinity, as colo- 
 nists, or otherwise.' Comp. Eurip. Suppl. 
 472, (ed. Beck) [trc] rrpoariKovT ovdev 
 ' Apy ei(i)V iroXii. On the offoi it is well 
 remarked by Bauer, " "Ocrot est genus vel 
 totum : ot TToXXoi, Tivig, subjccta sunt ut 
 partes : quasi sit, offiov 01 tt. aTTOiicoi 
 [ovTeg], Tiveg de [icai aTrotrravrfg]." 'Eg 
 TO avTo TiOtaffiv stands for the more usual 
 expression tv rtp avT<^ r. 
 
 Ch. XCVII. hKaubfiari yap, &c.] Here, 
 as before, yap serves to mtroduce the reason 
 for the affirmation or negation contained 
 in the foregoing context : and here the 
 answer must be in the affirmative. Yes: 
 the full sense intended being, '(Yes,) 
 for they reckon that neither party is 
 wanting in justificatory pleas ; but that 
 those who preserve their freedom pre- 
 serve it by dint of force [alone, not by 
 right and justice], and that it is only 
 through fear that we do not attack them : 
 so that, independently of having more to 
 rule over, ye would, by your subjugation, 
 contribute to our security; if, I say, ye 
 who are islanders, and weaker than others, 
 should not get the better of those who are 
 masters of the sea.' To proceed to a con- 
 sideration of the phraseology in detail, — 
 {WtiiTftv is, as Poppo points out, equiv. to 
 
 l\a(T<Tov<r9ai, ov tWnrriig ilvai found at vi. 
 69. Of the obscure and perplexing words 
 aXXwg Tt Kai — Tctpiy'tvoiaBi, the constr., 
 however harsh, cannot be better traced 
 than as above : and as regards the «€«.«<?, there 
 is really nothing to stumble at, except the 
 sort of far-fetched quaintness (such as is 
 not unfrequent in our author) found in 
 the peculiar expression d fxi^ TrspiyivotaOe, 
 of which the full sense intended is, as 
 Poppo points out, 'if you should not get 
 the better of us [by compelling us to retire 
 re infect a] ;' or, in other words, ' if you 
 should be subdued.' As to the term Trcpt- 
 yiyveffOai being used a little before in a 
 somewhat different sense to the above, 
 that, as Poppo remarks, may be sufficiently 
 accounted for on the common principle of 
 dilogia. He also points out that vavKpa- 
 Topiovy (rightly edited by Bekker, Poppo, 
 and Goeller for vulg. vavTOKpaTopwv,) de- 
 pendmg on irtpiyiyvtcfQai, is transposed, 
 from its being here used in opposition to 
 the noun vrioiwT&v. See Buttm. Gr. Gr. 
 § 151, iii. 1. By tTipiov are meant some 
 other islandei's, as the Chians and Les- 
 bians. 
 
 Ch. XCVIII. 'Ev 5' iKiiv(fi ov vofii- 
 Ktre d(T0aX«iav ;] ' But think ye not that 
 security lies in that course?' meaning 
 either (as some have understood) in not 
 subjugating those who do not belong to 
 you ; or rather, as others, (including Didot 
 and Poppo,) in not making those who are 
 now neutrals your enemies ; the argu- 
 ment here intended being, as Bp. Thirl- 
 wall points out, that 'the interest of Athens 
 herself required that their neutrality should 
 be respected, on the ground that other 
 independent states would be alarmed and 
 provoked by such aggression.' Accord- 
 ingly the word tKtiv(i> is, as Didot points 
 out, to be referred to what comes in after 
 the parenthesis, {offoi yap vvv, &c.) which 
 
 7roX£^(t>(T€(j0£ avTovg, oTav ig TciSfi j3Xi\PavTtg^ riyriatovTai ttote vimag 
 Kai £7rt a<pag ri^nv ; Kav tovtu) ti dXXo ») Tovg /nlv virap^ovTag woXi- 
 ^iiovg ^£yaXuvET£, rovg Bi jut^Se n^XXriaovTag y^vEcrOai aKOVTag 
 £7rayc(T0€ ; 
 
 -^^AX, A0. Ou yap voiuitojLiev riiulv TovTovg BtivoTepovg, 
 oaoi, rj7nipt»)Tai nov ovreg, tw eXivOEpif) noXXt]v Trjv ^m^tXXr/fftv Trjg 
 
 
 Bauer, Poppo, Didot, and Arnold have 
 placed between d<T<pd\iiav and ocroi. As 
 to the circumstance of yap coming after 
 offoi, that presents no serious objection, 
 since we have only, with Poppo, to recog- 
 nise here that use (treated on in Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 615.) by which this particle — 
 as occasionally nempe in Latin — serves for 
 the explanation of a foregoing proposition ; 
 and sometimes, as in the present instance, 
 has place when a somewhat long paren- 
 thesis has intervened between a present 
 and a preceding proposition : of which use 
 an example occurs in Xcn. Anab. iii. 2, 11, 
 tTTtira Sk (dvafivijcru} — dyaQoc) kXQov- 
 TUiv fikv yap, &c. 
 
 For UfiifidaavTsg, 'withdrawing,' 'call- 
 ing off,' several of the best MSS. have 
 UfSidffavTfg, which latter was preferred 
 by Duker, but assuredly not on good 
 grounds, — since all that the examples he 
 has adduced in its support can be said to 
 prove is, that the passive form may be so 
 used. On the other hand, eKl3t(3d(TavT(g 
 has every thing to recommend it in the 
 circumstance of its being more apt in 
 itself, and more suitable to the term Trft- 
 OiTs, just after. The use of the term in 
 this metaphorical sense is so i-are, that I 
 know of no other example but the present. 
 In the physical sense, as used of drawing 
 forth any thing out of any thing, the term 
 occurs in Ilcrodot. vii. 130, tov iroTa/ibv 
 IK rov avXutvog Ufii^daavra. Not un- 
 frequently, too, it is employed to denote 
 the disenibarkimj of troops from a vessel ; 
 also the causing of any person or animal 
 to leave a place. So Aristoph. A v. 665, 
 U^ifiaaov sk tov (iovTOfiov ('the rushy 
 thicket ') TovpviOiov : and so Suidas ex- 
 plains iKfiijSdffag by eKayayojv. Besides 
 the above senses, it also signifies to draw 
 or make any one go from a road or track, as 
 in Xen. Hi'ppag. 1, 18, UfiifSd^ovTig (scil. 
 TOV 'imrov, 'the horse') tCjv bdCJv: and 
 hence, it should seem, the origin of the 
 metaphorical sense here, — namely, *to 
 withdraw or draw off any one from the 
 high road of justice and equity, (meaning, 
 the arguments founded thereon,) into the 
 by-paths of mere expediency and self- 
 interest.' So in Polyb. xxvii. 6, 8, we 
 have, k^t/3. nvd tig tov TroXtfiov, 'to 
 
 withdraw any one from the paths of peace 
 into those of war and contention ; ' and in 
 Dionys. Hal. Scr. Rhet. ii. p. 1125, IttI to 
 (TffivoTspov — Uf3il3dKeiv t^v ovofxaaiav, 
 'to draw forth the mode of expression 
 [from the common-place] into tlie more 
 dignified.' Compare iv. 128, twv dvay- 
 Kaiiov Kvfjupopujv Siavaardg, 'receding 
 from, waiving.' See the note there. 
 
 By SiKaiiov Xoyojv is meant, as the 
 Scholiast explains, Trjg diKaioXoyiag. Of 
 Tip v/xiTipti) ^vfi(p6p(it viraKoviiv the sense 
 is, * to accommodate ourselves to your 
 interest.' 
 
 ii Tvyxdvti — Kvfi(3ah'ov'\ 'if it should 
 chance that the same is yours likewise.' 
 IIoXtfibxTtaOt avTOvg, ' will make them 
 [your] enemies.' See note on i. 36. 
 MtyaXvi'fTs, ' make great (namely, by the 
 accession of others as allies).' In this 
 sense the word occurs also in a passage of 
 the Septuagint, Is. xxxiii. 18, Tovg fHfie- 
 yaXv/xfievovc, and Xen. Hier. ii. I7, fieya- 
 XvvtTat. 
 
 fiiXXi](TovTag ytvkcrdai] On this use of 
 the infin. aorist, — reprobated by Phryni- 
 chus, but found in the best Attic >\Titers, — 
 see Lobeck on Phryn. p. 715, who has ad- 
 duced several examples from Thucydides, 
 Plato, Aristophanes, and Xenophon ; and 
 refers to Person on Eurip. Orest. 929. 
 Boeckh on Pind. 01. viii. 52, and Elmsl. on 
 Eurip. Heracl. 710. I add, that the idiom 
 is as ancient as the time of Hesiod, who 
 in his Theog. 475, has jy^fXXc reKsffOai. 
 With this expression, tovq fiijde fjLtXXr]- 
 aovTag yeveaGai, ' who did not even wish 
 (or intend) to be,' compare iii. 55, 2, ovTe 
 iTrdOers, ovrt kiitXXritraTi, scil. 7ra9e7v, 
 'nor were you about to suffer,' 'nor would 
 you have suffered.' Yet there is no need 
 to adopt the conjecture of Reiske, /icX- 
 XrjffavTag, since, as Poppo observes, 'recte 
 dixeris qui—futuri sunt, fieri voluntJ 
 
 Ch. XCIX. ov yap vofii^Ofxev, &C.3 
 ' No ; for we think that those will be the 
 more formidable,' &c. 
 
 T(fi tXtvOkptft — TToifiaovTail ' valde segues 
 et lenti ad se custodiendos a nobis futuri 
 sunt.' (Steph.) T/}v diafieXXr}ffiv is, as 
 Poppo observes, equivalent to fxkXXriffw 
 dKpi^vjg (pvXaTTtffOai r)fidg : and T<p iXiv- 
 Bfpq) is best explained by Portus, Bauer, 
 
300 
 
 TKUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 416. 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. CII. 
 
 SOI 
 
 TTOOQ wag i>v\aKVQ TroincrovTai, aWa roue vrjcrtwrac re ttou avap- 
 KTOVQ, oJdTrep v^ag, ical tovq ifSr/ r^g apx^g r^ avay^calo) 7rapo£m;o- 
 luivouc. oSrot 7ap ttXhctt' ^i^^ r(^ aAoy/drw irriT^ixPavTeg, (i(j)ac r£ 
 auTouc 'cat rijuac k TrpouTTTov KivSuvov fcaraaTrJfftcav. 
 
 C. MHA. 'H TTOU apa, H ToaaiTTjv ye UjueTc t€, ^t»/ 7rai;0r/vai 
 a>x^^> '^^^ «^ SovXeuovTEC »i^»?, aTraXXay^frac, rijv irapaKiv^ivevaiv 
 TTOiodvTai, m^v yt rolg en eXtvOipoig TryXXr) fcafcorrjc 'cal SaXia ^r, 
 Trav TTpo Tou SovXtvaai e7rtt,e\Suv. ^ , , ^ 
 
 CI. AG. OiK' iiv ye <TU)(j>^6v(og PovXevrjaOe' ov yap nepi 
 av^payaOlag o ayJy aVo tou ictou VfTiv, ^iV aiax^vriv o(j>\eLV, irepl 
 ^'e acjTvp'icxg /ndWov li jSouXr], Trpoc roue K^eiaaovag 7roXXa> ^r, 
 
 ov0t<Tra(T0at. ,, ,, 
 
 CII. MHA. 'AXX' iTTiaTdfJLeOa ra twv TroXtAt^i' £(TTtv ore 
 
 and Poppo as equivalent to Sid. ri^v iKiv- 
 etpiav [avTuiv}. The dative here is, as 
 Haack observes, one of cause (answering 
 to ry dvayKaiti> following) ; the sense 
 being, ' bv, or on account of, the liberty 
 they" enjoy.' With the general sentimetit 
 Arnold compares i. 120, 3. 
 
 dvdpKTOvg] for avvKoraKTOvg, *not 
 under a ruler (i. e. independent) ;' as in 
 ^schyl. Eum. 500, firjf dvapKTOv (3iov 
 fjirjTt hoiroTov^Livov aivkayq. Soph. ap. 
 Hesych. dvapKToV dwrroTaKTov. Dio 
 Cass. p. 251, 1068, 1319. With ry dvay- 
 Kai(t>, ' by the compulsion,' comp. /Eschyl. 
 Ag. 875, T(p7rvbv St TdvayKaTov Utpvytlv 
 a Trav. By ry dXoyiary (an expression 
 which I have found elsewhere only in 
 Plato, p. 604, and Plut. de Superst. 3.) 
 is denoted that recklessness, or thought- 
 lessness of consequences, which is closely 
 connected with foolhardy daring. And so 
 Shakspeare unites the tei-ms, ^careless, 
 reckless, and fearless, of what's past, pre- 
 sent, and to come.' Hence, too, the 
 epithet d\6yi<TT0Q is not unfrequently 
 joined with roXfia, &c. With the expres- 
 sion Iq Trpovirrov KivSvrov KaraaTrjaiiav, 
 * would thrust us into manifest danger,' 
 compare Arr. Ind. Iq irpovTTTov kivSwov 
 iKTrsfiTTsaOai. Procop. p. 54, 18, ig k'ivSvvov 
 Trp. uvai. By npovxTov is meant, literally, 
 such as stares one in the face, i. e. is immi- 
 nent and impending. 
 
 Ch. C. t) ttov apa— l7rt^tX0av] Ren- 
 der, *Then of course if ye make so 
 perilous a venture, not to be deprived 
 of your empire ; and those who are now 
 under rule, nm such hazards to be rid of 
 it, — it were to us, who are yet free, a great 
 baseness and cowardice not to pursue all 
 means rather than fall into slavery.' On 
 this sense of ij ttov dpa see Hoogev. de 
 
 Part. p. 265 ; and compare Plato, p. 469, 
 rjirov oyi dTToOvqaKiov ddiKwg, tXUivoQ n 
 Kal dOXioQ iariv ', 
 
 Ch. CI. ovK' r\Vy &c.] * Not so, if at 
 least ye consult wisely :' on which use of 
 OVK see note at iii. 66. With the expres- 
 sion 6 dyu)v dirb tov Uov v^7v, compare 
 Aristoph. Ran. 867, ovk tK "k^ov yap itrriv 
 uyojv vtpv. 
 
 ov yap irepi — dv9i(TTaff9ai] Render, 
 ' for you have not a contest of valour upon 
 equal terms, that so ye should not incur 
 disgrace ; but ye have rather to consult 
 for your safety, so as not to oppose your- 
 selves to those who are far your over- 
 match.' This use of o0X«v (which is 
 properly a forensic term) is frequent in 
 the Attic writers. So Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 p. 207, TToWr/v 6(l>tiXovTtQ attrxvvrjv. 
 
 Ch. CII. 'AXX' 67ri(Trd/xf 0a — TrXfjOog] 
 * Ay, but we wot that the affairs of war 
 sometimes take issues of fortune more im- 
 partial than according to the difference in 
 number of either party.' Compare a simi- 
 lar passage of Isocr. Archid. p. 185, 6pa> 
 Kai—fiXri(l)6TaQ. I have followed Haack, 
 Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller in editing — 
 though from one MS. only and Valla— 
 TToXs^iov, instead of vulg. TroXf/u'wv, which 
 is indefensible, as being susceptible of no 
 suitable sense. Of course Trpdyjuara is in 
 this case understood, and Ta tCjv TroXifiiov 
 stands for the adj. iroXtfiia. The same 
 ellipsis of TTpdyixara with rd iroXkfxia is 
 not imfrequently found in Herodotus. Bp. 
 Middleton, indeed, has laid it down as 
 a Canon, (Gr. Art. p. 52.) that 'genitives 
 used in an adjectival sense, and placed 
 before the governing noun, omit the 
 article ;' of which he adduces an example 
 from Socr. Eccl. Hist. p. 118. But it is 
 sufficient to say, that the Greek of an eccle- 
 
 Koivoripag rag r^xag Xufx^avovra i] Kard rd ^iai>epov 'eKaripuyv 
 nXrjOog. Km ijjuTv to fxev el^ai evOvg dveXmaTov, tuLerd ^e toO ^poj- 
 Hevov en Kal (Trrivai eXwig opOwg. 
 
 slastical writer is no rule for classical and 
 Attic Greek : and it would not be easy to ad- 
 duce a good writer who omits the article in 
 such a case. Thus it occurs in Xen. Mem. 
 iv. 4, 14, Tovg Iv Toig TroXifioig (iorjO., and 
 Cyrop. vii. 5, 17, rd tov TroXsfiov—upra. 
 CEcou. xi. 12, dffKtlv rd roiJ TroXsfiov. 
 Demosth. Phil. iv. Td tov rroXtfiov Trpdr- 
 rnv. Finally, our author not unfrequently 
 uses the expression rd tov TroXefiov, (in 
 which TOV TToXkfiov stands for woXifUKd,) 
 as V. 86. vi. 6 & 15. viii. 77 & 82, and rd 
 Tutv TToXifiiov, iii. 82 ; but no where Td 
 noXffiov or iroXkfuov. The same, too, holds 
 good in the case of other nouns, as Td Ttjg 
 TTapatTKtvfjg, vi. 29, and Td Tfjg IfXTreipiag, 
 vii. 49. In short, the canon of the learned 
 prelate is, I apprehend, wholly baseless, — 
 since 'the practice of the purest Greek 
 writers,' so far from having any thing 'ex- 
 traneous or interfering with the ordinary 
 practice,' is quite in accordance with the rule 
 of Apollonius, adverted to by the bishop 
 himself, that 'nouns in regimen must have 
 the article prefixed to both of them, or to 
 neither.* And in the case of iroXefiog the 
 article could least be dispensed with, i. e. 
 where the noun denotes, as here, war in 
 its most general sense, including every 
 action of which (according to the definition 
 of the term by Sir W. Raleigh, as cited 
 m Johnson's Dictionary) ' the exercise of 
 force and violence can be predicated ;' for 
 TToXtfiog, as here used, falls under the class 
 of nouns employed in their most abstract 
 sense, which thus require the article, as 
 t) dSiKia, y) dKoXaffittf t) SiKri, tj diKaio- 
 avi'ri, y imtTTiifit], and others. See Mid- 
 dleton, Gr. Art. ch. v. § 1. So in a pas- 
 sage of our author supra iv. 98, 6, we have, 
 Trdv S' tiKog tlvai t(P 7roXe/x(i> Kal deipt^ 
 Tivi KttT. Finally, as iroXtyiog in a man- 
 ner requires the article in this most 
 abstract use, so does fip^vj;, and accord- 
 mgly It is employed by the best Attic prose 
 writers, as Xenophon, Plato, Demosthenes, 
 and ^schines. The most apposite ex- 
 ample known to me (as illustrative of the 
 difference between the use of the term in 
 this most abstract acceptation and other- 
 wise) is in Demosth. jx 164, 4, Tqv fikv 
 tipTfvriv TToXsfiov avTolg dvai, tov dk 
 TToXe^ov dprjvTjv. Only one example 
 elsewhere have I noted of the plural oi 
 TToXefioi in this most abstract sense, and 
 that IS in Diod. Sic. t. ii. p. 122, where elg 
 Tovg TToXefiovg occurs followed in anti- 
 
 thesis by Iv raig dprjvaig. No where else 
 have I noted this use of tiprivrj in the 
 plural. 
 
 With respect to the reading KaivoTspag, 
 which Leveque and Duker have preferred 
 to vulg. KoivoTtpag, though specious, it 
 may justly be pronounced false ; and in 
 favour of the latter Dobree well urges— 
 besides the occurrence, a little further on, 
 of eKUTEpiov and ^ta^tpoj/,— what exactly 
 answers to the koivo in KoivoTkpag, the 
 expression dirb tov Itrov at ch. 101. I 
 cannot, however, agree with the learned 
 critic in recognising here an evident imi- 
 tation of a passage of Hom. II. xviii. 
 309, Kwbg 'EvvdXiog, Kai re KTavkovTa 
 KUTSKTa, 'communis est belli fortuna.' 
 Surely the idea of imitation is wholly out 
 of the question in the case of a sentiment 
 so common as the present, which has its 
 pai-allel in the Mars communis est of the 
 Latin writers : and, in fact, this is adduced 
 by Aristot. in his Rhet. ii. 21, as an in- 
 stance to prove that even the most com- 
 mon and hackneyed sentiments, (what are 
 called yvwuai at TtOpvXXrjfikvai,) if pro- 
 perly introduced, may have great force. 
 
 The eWvg is not well refeiTed, as it has 
 generally been, to d^ai, by which there 
 arises a sense bordering on absurdity, 
 'quasi,' as observes Poppo, 'Melios juvaret 
 postea, sen post aliquod tempus cedere ! ' 
 By referring it, as I think we ought, to 
 avkXTriaTov, there will arise a sense, I con- 
 ceive, quite unexceptionable, — namely, ' to 
 yield excludes at once all hope,' — if at 
 least we take dviXniaTov in an active 
 sense, (such as it bears elsewhere, iii. 30. 
 vi. 17.) so as to correspond to our hopeless: 
 though it is perhaps best taken in a pasdve 
 sense, as answering to our use of hopeless 
 as applied to things despaired of, or such 
 as leave no room for hope. Comp. vii. 4, 
 opwv Td tK Trig yrjg a(pi(Tiv dviXTriaTOTtpa 
 ovra. 
 
 fieTd Sk TOV dpw/xevov — opOuigl Lite- 
 rally, ' but with active exertion there is a 
 hope even yet of keeping on foot,' literally, 
 'upright.' In this use of the participle 
 Spiofxkvoy, for the infin. SpdaQat or Bpq.v 
 Ti, (which Arnold regards as altogether 
 extraordinary,) there is, as Poppo re- 
 marks, nothing anomalous ; the partic. to 
 Sptofisvov, as used for the noun t) ivspyeia, 
 being like ro Tifiiofxevov for rj Tipn) at ii. 
 63 ; Tb fisXXov for »'/ neXXr](ng, i. 84 ; Tb 
 diSibg for to dkog, i. 36 ; to Oapffovv for 
 
302 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. r. 416. 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. cm. 
 
 303 
 
 cm. AG. 'EXttIc Se, KcvSuvo) napa^iveiov o^^a, rot;^^ ^^^'^ 
 
 ino ne^iovGiag ^to^tvovc avry, Kav 
 
 TO Oaprroc, i. 43; ro d^iovv for TodKif'fict, 
 i 142 ; TO i3ovXo>£vov for v ^ovXtjffig, 
 Eurip. Iph. A. 1280; r6 fierantXtiffonevov 
 for « ufTaukXtia, Xen. Mem. n. 6, 23 ; 
 and finally, what is most to the present 
 purpose, Soph. (Ed. Col. 1604, to dpo^v for 
 r) ^QaoiQ,actitlty,energy,v,hKt is elsewhere 
 in Thucydides expressed by to dpaffTn- 
 Oiov Of the expression to dputntvov, 
 which is exceedingly rare, I know only 
 one example elsewhere, Arrian, E. A. v. 
 7, 11, £v ry t\ow/i£V<^. 
 
 In explaininjj; the phrase ffTrjvai—op- 
 9wQ, there is nothing to support the opinion 
 of the Schol., who regards it as equivalent 
 to KaTaTTodKat (or KaTaTrpa^cKTOai) opBwg : 
 for though that view of the sense is some- 
 what countenanced by a passage of Xen. An. 
 i. 2,2, (Theim.) n icaXioQ KaTa-rrpaKtuv tip 
 a iffTpaTtvtTo, and another of Hist. vi. 4, 
 22, yet it is at once negatived by the cir- 
 cumstance that the word CTijvai is by no 
 means susceptible of such a sense. As little 
 reason is there to approve of the sense rmcere, 
 assigned by Bauer (who, strangely enough, 
 proposes to refer the opGuic to iXTrig, the 
 word being, he thinks, unnecessary to 
 aTijvai) ; for though this derives some 
 countenance from a passage of the New 
 Testament, Eph. vi. 13, Kai uiravTa kut- 
 ipyaffafitvoi (for KarairpaTToyTig) ffTrjvai, 
 yet, what is very allowable in a passage 
 containing a succession of agonistic meta- 
 phors, is by no means so in one like the 
 present. And, so far from dpBCJQ being 
 useless to (rr^jvai, it is, I apprehend, indis- 
 pensaMe to fix the metaphor; which has 
 the appearance of a military one, the 
 allusion being to soldiers who stand to 
 their arms, or maintain their standing in 
 the line of battle. Comp. Is. xx. 8, *They 
 are brought down and fallen, but we are 
 risen and stand upright,'' opOoi torafttOa. 
 The metaphor, however, may be one taken 
 from a person who is erect in health and 
 strength, (as opposed to one brought down 
 to his couch by sickness,) and who is thus 
 preserved safe from the attacks of disease ; 
 in which case the allusion will be such 
 as we recognise in Pind. Isth. vii. 18, ri 
 AwptS' cnroiKiav aviK 6p9(p toTaoaq iirl 
 <T^vpv. Soph. CEd. R. 50, apxm ck thq 
 ffiJQ firiSafiwg fiffJivtofiiOay Sravrtf r tfi 
 6p96v, Kai TTfffovTtg voTtpov. Callim. 
 Hymn, in Die. 128. See also Soph. Antig. 
 163. Eurip. Hel. 1464, opOy dk (Ojvai 
 irodi. iEschin. p. 50, a Sk opOijc rtfuv ri)c 
 iraTpiSog ovffT}g. Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 591, 
 Ta TovTiov (TtpdXnaTa tTravopOovaa, Kai iv 
 
 6p0y Trapkxovffa {^fiXv ry 7roX«, where, for 
 Kailv opeii—iroXti, read Kai op9r,v—TVV 
 TToXiv, or Kai kg dpGov. Compare also 
 Plut. Alex. dO,didoiriTe ttiv ntpawv Tvxny 
 kg 6p0bv av0ig ffTaOdaav : and,---what is 
 more particularly calculated to illustrate 
 the nature of the metaphor, and show it to 
 have been originally a medical one,— a pas- 
 sage of Pind. Pyth. iii. 95, where, after 
 representing .Esculapius as, in various 
 other ways, healing the disorders alluded 
 to, he subjoins, Tovg dk TOfiaig taTaaiv 
 dpOovg, 'some, too, by surgical cuttings, 
 he (to use a familiar expression) set upon 
 their legs.' 
 
 Ch cm. 1. 'EXttic Sk, icti^^yj'V rrapa- 
 Miov ov(ra-\ In this sense to signify sola- 
 men, ' encouragement,' viz. to bear, Trapa- 
 UV01OV occurs in Soph. El. 130, t^aiv Ka^ia- 
 T(ov Trapafi., and Eurip. frag. 47, 2, Tmg 
 kXTTicTiv TdXytivd 7^apa|xveov^lsvog. tor 
 Kivcvvu), Stobseus indeed reads Kivdvvov : 
 but the dative is, from the very circum- 
 stance of being the more unusual, the 
 more likely to be genuine. Neither is the 
 dat. so rare in this case, but that examples 
 of it are found elsewhere, as in Plato, p. 329. 
 Xen. Ag. v. 3. And so in a Latin writer 
 (Sabin. Eleg. i.4) we have, *solamen longis 
 ilia fuere malis: With the general senti- 
 ment compare Soph. Antig. 615, A yap 6r, 
 TroXvirXayKTog iXTrig YloXXoXg fikv ovacng 
 dvh^v, noXXoig 2' dirdTa Kov<povoiov 
 IpuiTwV TJ^OTi d' ouCff, f'pTTtt, np.V Trrpe 
 Otpuv TToda Tig 7rpo(Tdpy. Pind.^^ Olymp. 
 12,6, a'i ye fikv dr^pwv TloXX avio, rat 
 5' av KdTio ^iv^n fieTaniovia rkfiyoi-'2ai, 
 KvXiv^ovT IXTTiStg. Tibull. El. n. 6, 19, 
 ' credula vltam Spes fovet, et fore eras 
 semper ait melius.' ,.«.<■ 
 
 dirb TTcpiovcTiag] ex ahundantia, out ot 
 a superabundance to depend on.' Comp. 
 Diod. Sic. ix. 14,3, tfc TTfpwvffiag iX9*^vTo. 
 Dio Cass. 181, 11, Ik Ttepiovatag TroXfiiv 
 xpiouevoi. Porphyr. de Abstin. ui. 18 tic 
 7r% dTToXavii. Philostr. Vit. Soph. i. 21, f., 
 U Tng TTtp. kToindltiv. Max. Tyr. Diss. 6, 
 p. 381, kK TTtp. Xafi(idvuv. Adopting the 
 above Goeller cites the admirable explana- 
 tion of it given by Reiske : "Atto Trepiov- 
 aiag kXTrici XP»>^«^ ^^^ "*^ quidem spe, 
 verum tamen non ut prsesidio palmario, 
 sed ex supervacaneo, ex ahundanti, velut 
 adminiculo secundario.' Arnold compares 
 a similar force of dirb in other passages 
 of our author, supra ch. 89, dnb Trig long 
 dvdyKiig, and ii. 62, dirb Trig bfioiag 
 
 T^xng- . , , . 
 
 ov KaOtlXe} ' does not bring down, i. e. 
 
 /] 
 
 €C awav TO virdp^ov dvappinTOvai {Sdiravog yap (jtvasi) ifxa t£ 
 -yiyvwjK^TQi (J^aXivTtjjv, kqI ev iirw m (^uAa^crat rcc aiir»;v yvw 
 piaOelaav, f ovk eAAetTrfif. 2. o v/nilq, daOevtlc re /cat ewl poTriJQ 
 
 utterly ruin. Compare Plato, p. 344, Tiva 
 dixjixavog avfitpopa KaOaptl. Soph. Ant. 
 383, <T kv d(ppo(Tvvy Ka9. Eurip. Here. 
 Fur. 1396, Toiig a9kvovTag KaOaipovaiv 
 Tvxau The nature of the figure is well 
 illustrated by a passage of Plut. t. vi. 
 p. 329, R. jii' tjukpa Td fikv Ka9tXXtv vi/zo- 
 Oev, Ta 5' yp' dvio, where we recognise the 
 same use of the aorist as serving to de- 
 note custom ; on which see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 502, and Kuhn. 402, 1. At dvappLir- 
 Tovai, a little after, the commentators 
 supply Kivdvvov or kXiriSa : though, as 
 Poppo observes, no one of them has at- 
 tempted to explain on what principle the 
 prep, kg could properly be joined with the 
 phrase kivCvvov dvappiirTtlv, which, how- 
 ever, he adds, may easily be done, 'if, with 
 Bloomfield, we suppose kv(3ov to have been 
 in the mind of the writer.' Accordingly 
 the sense will be, ' to those who cast the 
 die on their whole property,' * who set their 
 all at a cast.' Libanius, I would observe, 
 here evidently supposed the above word to 
 be understood, as appears from the follow- 
 ing passage, closely imitated from this of 
 our author, in Orat. 31, p. 714, r//iTv Sk 
 vjrkp dirdyTMV tig dvtppntTiiTO KvjSog, Kai 
 ovK t)v dTvaK diroTvxdvTag, (pvXd^affBai 
 Tov XoiTTov fifi ToiavTa 7ra9tiv. (^vati ydp 
 dti ToiouTwv b TToXffiog' Tovg fikv Ik Trtpi- 
 ovcriag ayT<^ Ktxpri}ikvovg, Kav diafxap- 
 TUKTiv, ov KaOiXXt TsXfujg- offoig Sk tu 
 irpoaovTa TrdvTa (raXtvti, Kai fiidg yoTrj- 
 Tai fiovpg kX-TTidog, tlvai Te Kai ditcpbdp- 
 Gai, TovToig dpdijv i^Tvxni^dmv, dfia tb 
 Kai l3Xd(3r]g fxtarbg vTrdpxiav iXkyxtTai' 
 Kai oTTwg avrbv taavOig ^vXd^ojvTai, 
 X^pav ov Sidiomv, diravTa dta<p9tipag 
 d9p6iog. Evidently, too, written with a 
 view to the present passage, is the follow- 
 ing of Procop. p. 216, 28, vfitlg fikv ovv 
 irtTTtvtiv olofitvoi TOV eva (3ovXe<T9t vTrkp 
 dwdvTwv dvapptiTTtlv Kvjiov : and hence 
 in a passage of Agath. p. 87, 26, for Kv^og 
 tvtppnrro ^ should undoubtedly be read 
 KvjSog dvtpptTTTo. The metaphor in ques- 
 tion is one derived from playing at dice (or 
 casting the die) generally, without refer- 
 ence, as Reiske imagines, to any particular 
 kind thereof. 
 
 dd-Travog ydp tpvati] 'for it (meaning 
 nope) is by nature prodigal,' or expensive, 
 occasioning expense; Sdiravog here, as 
 T. Mag. and Steph. have pointed out, 
 standing for Sairavrjpd, of which use I 
 
 have noted an example elsewhere in Pind. 
 Isthm. v. 73, OTToffai tXTridajv SaTrdvai. 
 The full meaning intended is, as the Schol. 
 expresses it, ort oi kXTrii^ovTtg Tivog Ttv^- 
 ecrOai, TroXXd irpoaSairavtoffi Kai Trpoffav 
 aXiaKovffif where it is strange the editors 
 should not have seen ought certainly to be 
 written, for TrpoadairavCjat and irpoaav- 
 aXiaKOvai, TTpoSaTT. and TrpoaraX., the 
 import of the gloss being, that they spend 
 beforehand, i. e. before the hoped-for gain 
 comes into possession : to which purpose 
 are the words of Plutarch, Mar., who says 
 of foolish persons, that * they never become 
 wise, even by experience,' but dti Kivoi 
 Hkv dya9utv, TrXjiptig dk iXnidwv npbg Tb 
 fxtXXov diro(SXtTrov(Ti, Tb irapbv Trpotg- 
 fitvoi. KaiToi TO fikv dv t) Tvxn KwXvaai 
 SvvaiTO, Tb ik dvaipaiptTov ttJTiv. 'AXX' 
 o/iwe TovTo Tiig Tvxng we dXXoTpiov, 
 tK^dXXovTtg, iKtlvo Tb ddrjXov ovti- 
 
 pOJTTOVGlV. 
 
 At o<pa\tvTu}v must be supplied avTutv, 
 (genitives absolute,) the sense being, that 
 this ^credula spes ('kind cheat, fair fal- 
 lacy,') becomes known to men only when 
 they are already deceived by it to their 
 ruin.' 
 
 Kai kv ory tTi (pvXd^tTai — ovk iX- 
 XeiTTtt] No easy matter is it to determine 
 the pi-ecise sense here intended, and that 
 chiefiy from the perplexing expression 
 kXXtnrti, insomuch that Bekker proposes 
 for OVK iXXfiTTft, to read ovketi Xinrti. 
 But, supposing the common reading to be 
 (according to the unanimous consent of 
 the MSS.) genuine, Ave may understand 
 the sense ijitended to be either that which 
 I laid down (chiefly from Steph. and 
 Goeller) in my smaller edition, 'And when 
 any one would even yet beware of it, as 
 already known, (i. e. its fallacy known,) 
 still it does not quite desert him, but 
 cleaves to him longer in his heart ;' in 
 which view we may compare the words of 
 Pind. Nem. xi. 59, ^e^trat ydp dvaiStl 
 tXTTidi yvla, ' clings to him in spite of per- 
 petual disapi)ointment :' or we may under- 
 stand the sense to be that assigned by 
 Prof. Scholefield, cited in Dobree: 'neque 
 destituit, quamdiu ab ea cognita cavere 
 poterit aliquis : sed turn demum, quum 
 periculo nullum jam relinquitur reme- 
 dium.' 
 
 2. o vfitig, daB. — Xv/iatvtrai] ' Which 
 {for And this) do not ye, who are weak and 
 
304 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 416, 
 
 olc Trapov avepioirdtog in dai^crOai, kirn^av in^WkvovQ avrovg em- 
 re Ka\ y^^r^a^ovq, Kai oaa roiaura /ler' eXttiSwv Xv^aivtrai. 
 
 at a single turn of the scale, choose to be 
 your case ; nor be assimilated to the multi- 
 tude,— who, while they still have it m 
 their power to attain safety by human 
 means, yet, when hard-pressed, and all 
 visible hopes fail them, resort to such as 
 are invisible ; — divination, oracles, and 
 the like— whose hopes lead but to desti'uc- 
 
 tion.* 
 
 In £7rt poTTriQ niag ovt(q, * who are at a 
 single turn of the scale,' (in other words, 
 * whose fate trembles on a single inchna- 
 tion of the wavering balance,') we have a 
 figure derived from the Homeric repre- 
 sentation of Jupiter weighing the fates of 
 the Greeks and Trojans in equal scales. 
 By the Scholiast, indeed, and most com- 
 mentators, our author is supposed to have 
 had in mind a passage of Hom. II. x. 173, 
 ivi Kvpov "lOTarai dK/x^g' where Pope's 
 version, * stands on the sharpest edge of 
 death or life,' is objectionable on ihe score 
 of its confounding the metaphorical and 
 the material senses, and by the epithet 
 sharpest introducing what is, I apprehend, 
 an idea not intended in the original. It is 
 true, that standing on the edge of a sharp 
 knife, is a lively representation of that 
 perilous uncertainty by which any one 
 may easily fall one way or the other ; but 
 the idea of sharpness is there any thing 
 but the prominent and primary one. The 
 exact force of the image there intended is, 
 I would observe, happily conveyed and 
 accurately represented by our poet Milton, 
 in a passage of his Paradise Lost, book i. 
 
 276 : < their liveliest pledge Of hope 
 
 in fears and dangers, heard so oft In worst 
 extremes, and on the perilous edge Of battel 
 when it raged,' &c. : where the expression 
 *the per'lous edge' (with which compare 
 that of Horace, ' per acuta belli ') seizes, I 
 apprehend, on the very idea mmnt, though 
 obscurely developed, by Homer in the 
 above passage. But it is observable, that 
 the term poTrijc in the passage of our 
 author differs widely from ^wpou aK^riQ 
 in that of Homer ; and while the latter 
 contains an image of peril, the foi-mer 
 contains one simply of uncertaintjj and pre- 
 cariousness; though in that is involved an 
 idea of peril : and accordingly the term 
 poTT/) is applied to convey the idea oi peril 
 in Diod. Sic. t. ix. 82, bpwv tt/v <JU)Tr]piav 
 ini (ioirfii; Ktifiivrj'-'y and that of uncer- 
 
 tainty in Procop. p. 367, 40, oiq yap ry eiri 
 rpixoQ t\irig-s<TTi]Kev, ovdk xp^^ov riva 
 (ipaxvTUTijv poTTtiv dvoTTtirTioKSvai Kvv- 
 oiaei, where with the expression inl TpixoC 
 tXTri'c [iari] compare a similar one in 
 Shakspeare, Merchant of Venice, * If the 
 scale turn but in the estimation of a hair, 
 thou diest.' On the other hand, in Hdot. 
 vi. 11, (and indeed various writers after 
 his time,) we find the expression ini Kvpov 
 aKfiriQ tx^rai used of uncertainty.^ 
 
 In the expression ^iriU 6iJ.oiu)9f}vai roXg 
 TToXXoTc, * nor to be assimilated unto the 
 multitude,' we have a use of onoiovaOai 
 also found in Eurip. Med. 886, ou/covr 
 Xpnv <t' b^oiovaOai KaKolq. Plato, p. 728, 
 bfioiovfiivov toXq kukoIq dv^pdai, and 176, 
 Ttp fiiv b^oiovfJifvoi, and 510, avri »cvroiv 
 XvKoXg 6/iotw0^vat, ' to be Hke unto.' The 
 same use, too, has place in the New Testa- 
 ment writers, as Matth. vi. 8, fit) ovv o/ioi- 
 
 w9iJTt avToiQ. 
 
 irapbv dvQpbiin'noQ m (Tw^f(T0aiJ 'whilst 
 it is yet m their power to be saved by 
 human means, arts, or counsels,' such as 
 are placed within the power of man. Com- 
 pare Deraosth. 638, 24, vTzoQkvTtq Trpbg 
 TovTO dvOpioirivbJQ rag iXTriSag, i. e. *quod 
 ex humano more cogitandi et loquendi 
 contingere possit.' Arrian, E. A. iv. 11,5, 
 d. TijiaaOai. Pol. iii. 5, 8, a. ^ovXtmoQai 
 TTspl rdv ivsffTMTiov. In Trapov we have 
 an accus. absol., equivalent to * quum 
 liceat,' as in Herodot. i. 129, «', Traptov 
 avTi^ (iaaiXka ytveaOai—aWv TripdOiiKS 
 TO KpdTog, and vi. 72. Such, too, is the 
 use of Traptxov, uTrdpxot^, IKbv, Skov, and 
 other accusatives of participles, on which 
 see Jelf 's Kuhn. Gr. § 700, 2. By 0av«pat 
 iXTri^ig are meant, 'hopes reposed on the 
 visible means' of preservation, as forces, 
 arms, and wealth ; such being the sinews 
 of war. With the sentiment in Itti Tag 
 dipavtig KaOioTavTai, compare Pint. Mar. 
 36, a'W ola <nifi(iaivti rate fieydXaig diro- 
 piaig, dtl (ptvyfiv U tov irapovTog, o)g 
 XaXtTTOJTaTov, Kai Tag tXTriSag tx^tv Iv 
 ddrjXoig. With the expression fiavTiKriv 
 Kai xP'7'^foi'C, compare viii. 1, XP^<^/*<^; 
 Xoyovg Kai fidvTHg, ' hariolos et vates. 
 See also note on ii. 8. In oaa fitr' iX- 
 TTiCijjv XvfiaiviTai we have a concise ex- 
 pression for what, more fully developed, 
 would stand thus : ' such as, while they 
 inspire hopes, do but ruin [men].' 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LTBER V. CAP. CV. 
 
 SOo 
 
 CIV. MHA. XoAeTTov fxiv Ka\ li/uflc, £u t'trre, vo/i/^OjU£i' Trpog 
 ^uvafiiv T£ r»ii/ u^ercpav Kai rrji' Tv^rjv, a ^rj aVo rou Uov Earai, 
 ayoyvit^eoOai' itfAwq Se TnaTivof.uv tij fjiv rv^y cfc too Ot'uw intj 
 eXacfCTuxTtaOai, on txrtoi Trpoc: ou SiKaiovg IfTTai^tOa' rrjg ^e Svvd/miog 
 T(^ eXXHWovn Tifiv Aa/ctSatjUovtoiv rjjuuv ^vjuifia^iav TrpoffCdfcj^ai, 
 avayKr)v E^ovaav, Kai ti /i»? rou aXAou, Trjg ye ^vyytviiag 'iveKn 
 Kai aia-^vvri j3or)0fiv, kui ov Travrairaaiv ovnog dXoyujg Ooaavvo- 
 /utOa, 
 
 CV. AG. Trjq /nev roivvv npog to Oeiov iv/nevtiag ov^* Vfi^iQ 
 oio^uda XtXe'ixpiaOui. ovSev yap iC(o rrji,- avOpojirunQ tojv /luv ig to 
 Otiov vo^t(T€wc, Twr S* eg u(^ag avrovg /SouXr/acaic, ^iKaiov/mev ri 
 
 Ch. CIV. 1. i{f tare] 'well ye wot.' 
 Of the words, a little after, ft fit) dirb tov 
 laov t<TTai, the sense is, 'unless it shall be 
 on terms of equality ;' which the speaker 
 hints is not the case. 'Y/jitTtpav should 
 be referred to Trjv tvxtjv as well as to 
 Ttjv Svvafuv, the sentiment here meant 
 to be conveyed proceeding on the an- 
 cient superstition, that both eminent per- 
 sons as well as considerable states had 
 their Tvxti or presiding destiny. Agree- 
 ably to this view, the connexion of the 
 subsequent words may be thus traced : 
 * And this we think we shall do ; for 
 against your fortune we set the favour of 
 the gods, against your power the aid of the 
 Lacedaemonians.' As to the sense of ofnug 
 — laTdfiiQa, it is, ' Nevertheless, we trust, 
 under Divine Providence, that we shall not 
 be found inferior in fortune, seeing that we 
 are ranged, the pious and blameless against 
 the impious and unjust.' In which last 
 words we recognise a sentiment common 
 at once to natural and to revealed religion, 
 which has a happy expression in the words 
 of the great ancient epic poet, II. i. 218, 
 og Kt Oeolg kTrnrei9t]Tai, fxdXa t' tKXvov 
 avTov : and which, thougli more simply, 
 is not less forcibly conveyed in a passage 
 of the New Testament, John ix. 31, oi^a/iti/ 
 St on dfiapTOiXwv b Qebg ovk aKovti' dXX', 
 kdv Tig 9eo(Tt(3rjg y, Kai to 98Xr]iJia avrov 
 TToiy, TovTov aKouti. Of the peculiar ex- 
 pression here, t) Tvxn tK tov 9eiov, another 
 example occui-s at ch. 112, ry aw^ovffy 
 
 TVXy tK TOV 9ti0V aVTIjV. 
 
 In the words, a little after, r»y<; Se dv- 
 pdfieiog — irpoak<Tta9ai, the »}/iTi/ may be 
 referred (as it is by Haack and Goeller) 
 to ^vfifiaxiav, by which the sense will be, 
 *our alliance with the Lacedaemonians.' 
 So ch. 46, Ti^v ^vfifjiaxiav BoiioToig. The 
 expression ry tXXtiTrovTi is dependent on 
 'jrpoak<rta9ai a little before ; the sense 
 being, 'our deficiency in power will be 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 compensated by our alliance with the 
 Lacedemonians.' 
 
 dvdyKYiv txovaav — (3oT]9fXv] Render, 
 * who will be obliged, even if on other 
 account, at least on that of kindred, and 
 from a sense of shame, to give us aid.* 
 Alcrxvpy (scil. l-rri) stands for Ci aiiTxvvr]v : 
 and 9pa(Tvv6fie9a signifies * are boldly 
 confident.' 
 
 Ch. CV. 1. Trjg fitv — X«Xf/v//f(T0at] 
 Render, ' But now, neither do ve think we 
 shall be wanting in good-will and counte- 
 nance as regards Divine Providence.' In 
 TTJg irpbg Tb 9tlov evfi. we have, as Krueger 
 and Arnold point out, a brief form of ex- 
 pression for TO. fikv irpbg to 9tiov ('ad 
 deosquodattinet') Tfjg tK avTov tvfitvtiag, 
 &C. Dr. Arnold compares a similar one 
 at iv. 51, TToiijffdfitvoi fievroi Trpbg Tovg 
 'A6. TTifTTtig, &c. ; and Goeller, vi. 80, icat 
 Tjijv irpbg r'lfidg tx9pav diatpvytlv, i. e. Ta 
 irpbg Ji/jidg. ttjv irpbg i)fxatp tx^P- Sia<p. 
 
 ovCkv yap — irpdcr(T0fi(y] Render, 'For 
 we are neither requiring nor doing aught 
 at variance either with religion, with the 
 opinion men entertain of the gods, or the 
 sentiments ou which they act with regard 
 to each other.' With this use of i^ut 
 compare Isocr. Nicocl. p. 28, ovSkv tiot 
 Tuiv vo/xiKonkviov. Liban. Or. 236, A. ovk 
 t^u) Tfjg dv9put7rttag <pviTfu)g. Soph. Phil. 
 904, ov^kv yap tKio TOV (pvTtixravTog — 
 Spqg. 
 
 The words, a little after, tojv Ig to 
 Otiov, are by Goeller explained to signify, 
 * eorum quae ad deos pertinent :' but Dr. 
 Arnold more accurately defines the sense 
 of Ttjg dv9pioirtiag tojv fikv tg rb 9ttov 
 vofiiaiwg to be, ' what men, as far as the 
 gods are concerned, think, and, as far as 
 themselves are concerned, well know to be 
 so.' And he adds, that our author him- 
 self explains the meaning of the words by 
 subjoining iiyovfit9a do^y. Accordingly 
 the full sense is, he shows, as followai*: 
 
 X 
 
306 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 416. 
 
 OL 91, l] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. CVI. 
 
 .*^07 
 
 7r{3a(TffO|U£i'. 2. //youjutOa yci^ ro rt dt7ov Bo^y^ to avO^ij^wuvv rt 
 aa(pu)(:, Bid Travrdt; vno (jtvaeioi^ avajKaiaq, av av fcpary, ap^Hv. 
 Kai i]^f(i; ovre OevTet^ tov v(>jiioi', oute KHfjiEi'UJ 7r(>wToi ^pfiGct/mvot, 
 ovTa Bi napaXaJDovTeq, Kai eaofxtvov tg an icaTaAei^oi'TEc, ^^w^it^a 
 avTw. tiBoTag Ka\ v/mag av Kai aXXouc, iv t^ avry Bvvaiati tiimv 
 ytvofjiivovg, BpuivTaQ du auro. 3. /cat irpog /utv to Ohov ovtwq, tK 
 Tov HKOTOQ, ou ^oj3oujUfc0a iXa(J(J(jJ(TtaOai' nig o£ eg AaKtcaifJioviovg 
 
 * Men's common belief with regard to the 
 gods, and their conmion practice amongst 
 themselves, alike justify our conduct : be- 
 lief with regard to the gods ; for of them 
 we can only believe, not know it ; practice 
 amongst men ; for we do not only believe, 
 but know, that their practice is such.' 
 ^ofiiffiQ stands for oTrtp vofxit^ofiev, and 
 (iovXrjCTiQ for brrtp (iovXofnOa. 
 
 2. t'lyovfitOa yap — ap^ttv] Of this ob- 
 scure passage the construction and sense 
 are best laid down by Bauer as follows : 
 iiyovfiiOa to Otlov dpxnv doKy, {ov av 
 Kparg,) to ti dvOpwntiov, i. e. rovg dv- 
 OpioTTovg, — (TatpCJQ, non do^y, ut deos, quos 
 nemo videat, oO av Kpary, ' Putamus deos 
 exercere vim suani et imperium in omnes 
 ipsis subjectos, ex opinione hominum, quam 
 de diis conceptam teneant, ut credant eos 
 imperare omnibus, quia possint ; ita et 
 homines (quasi deorum exemplo, recte 
 ergo et juste, quippe diis idem facientibus, 
 ut vi sua utantur ad imperium usurpan- 
 dum,) manifesto, i. e. liquido, (ut apparet 
 ex eo, quod fieri videanuis, non tantum, 
 ut de vi numinis, opinemur,) occupare et 
 exercere imperium, in quos possint.' With 
 the latter part of the sentiment compare a 
 passage (evidently founded on the present) 
 of Plutarch, Camill. ch. 17, ovdav ovSe 
 vfitlQ yt dtivbv, ovS' dSiKov TroiovvTtgf 
 dWd Tip TrpffflivTciTif) twv I'ofiwv ukoXov- 
 
 OoVVTeg, OQ T(^ KpilTTOVl TU TWl' I'lTTOVtOV 
 
 SiduXTiv, dpxofifvog airb tov Otov, kui ri- 
 XevTutv fi'f TCI Orjpia. Kai yap TovToig Ik 
 
 <Pv(TtO}Q tVlGTl, TO i^lJTHV TtXiOV txnv TO. 
 
 Kpi'iTTova Tuti' vTTodttffTspujv' wlierc, for 
 Gsov, read Otiov : and considering that 
 did is in some copies found after tvtffTi, 
 we may with Reiske suspect that Plu- 
 tarch wrote Cid TravTog. Conip. Jos. Ant. 
 1290, 29, vo^ov y.' ft»)v bipiaOai, Kai Trapd 
 Orjpfflv iaxvpoTttTov, Kai wapd dvOpdjiroig, 
 elKiiv Toig SvvaTiOTfpoiQ, Kai to KpaTtXv, 
 'Trap' oig dpxv tCjv ottXojv, tlvai. 
 
 With tlie sentiment in Kai y^tlg ovti — 
 XptofifOa avT(p, Wasse aptly comparts 
 Herodot. vii. 8, ovt' avTog KaTijyrjaofiai 
 vofiov TovSe tv vfiiv TiOflg, TrapaSe^dfxevog 
 Ti avT(^ x^^'/^oftai : which passage may, 
 indeed, be classed with others of that 
 
 writer (as ii. 71. 76. 84. vi. 10.) which 
 seem to have been borne in mind by our 
 author while considering the same subject. 
 
 iv Ty avTy dvvdfid I'lfiiv yevofiivovgl 
 * when in [possession of] the same power 
 with us.' With which form of expression 
 compare similar ones in Herodot. ii. 82, ot 
 tv TTOtr/cft ytvofitvoi. Soph. ffid. T. 570, 
 ijv kv Ty TExvy, *in the exercise of his 
 craft.' Also supra iii. 28, oi tv Trpdy^acri, 
 scil. yevofitvoi. The avTo, just after, 
 stands for to avTo, ' the same.' 
 
 3. Kai TTpbg fikv — iXaaaMOtaOai] * And 
 accordingly, as regards, on the one hand, 
 the Deity, we do not fear that as far as 
 probability goes, we shall come off with a 
 less share of his favour and protection : ' 
 a sense of Trpbg founded on the general 
 idea contained in (TKoniiv Trpog ti. In 
 (XaaaovaOai we have a term of extensive 
 signification, which has here been variously 
 explained. The sense assigned by Portus 
 and Hobbes, * to be inferior to,' is one 
 scarcely definite enough, and not suf- 
 ficiently significant. The one which I 
 have assigned as above, is at once sup- 
 ported by the authority of the Scholiast, 
 and borne out by the context ; as also by 
 a parallel form of expression at § 1, Tijg 
 TTpbg TO Otlov tvfiivsiag ovS' I'lfitlg oio^itOa 
 XtXiixptffQai. It is indeed founded on that 
 almost leading sense of iXaaaovffOai by 
 which it signifies *to have allotted to one 
 a smaller share of any thing [than an- 
 other]' (as in Plato, p. 549, tOtXovTog tXar- 
 TovtrOai ii(TTS TrpdyfiaTa fit) tx*"^) > 'il«<», 
 metaphorically, ' to come oft" with the 
 worst,' * to have less of the favour of any 
 one ;' as here and in Xen. Hist. vii. 1, 26, 
 T^XaTTOvTo TO 'ApKaSiKbv, ' had less of the 
 favour of the king ' than the Eleans had. 
 At the infin. IXacra. is to be supplied r)fidg. 
 The pronoun, here left to be understood, 
 is expressed in Eurip. Ion, 1564, OavtXv at 
 ^fiaag firjTpbg iK (iovXtvficiTOJV, and Hec. 
 768, TTaTrjp viv tKtirifi\l/tv, oppwdutv (scil. 
 viv) Oavtlv. 
 
 Of the antithetical sentence, Trig St ig 
 AaKtSaifioviovg — Tb d^pov, the sense may 
 be expressed as follows : ' and as to your 
 opinion respecting the Lacedyumoniaus, 
 
 P 
 
 \l 
 
 o<>t;»/C, — I ^v cia TO aicTYpov or/ porjntfcjHV vfxiv TTKirtucTf avTovg, — 
 paKapiaavT^g v/nwi' to aireipoKaKov, ov ^»/Xoi7^itv to a(f>pov. 4. Aa- 
 Kicaifiovini yap Trpog acpag fxtv avTovg Kai Ta eTri^uypia vopi/na, 
 irXuGTa aptTy ^pijJVTai' Trpog ot Tovg aXXovg, noXXd av Tig i\(*>v 
 iiTTiiv (t)g npoacpipovTaii ^vveXujv juaXitrr av S»?X<*>cr£t£v, ore fVn^a- 
 veoTaTa (jjv ktiluv Ta Ij.^v ricea KaXa vo/u/^ouCTt, Ta oe ^v/LKJiepovTa 
 B'lKaia, Ka'iToi ov wpog ti/c vfxeTepag vvv aXoyov acjTrjp'iag t) toiuvtij 
 ciavoia. 
 
 CVI. MHA. H/Litig Be KaT avTo tovto ijBt} Kai indXi<7Ta wiaTev- 
 
 wherein ye trust that forsooth through 
 shame they will succour you, — we bless 
 your innocent simplicity, but commend not 
 your folly.' With respect to the construc- 
 tion^ the genitive Trjg doKrjg depends, as 
 Bauer observes, on Tb dtppov, equivalent 
 to Tf/v d<ppo(Tvvr]v. The r/y 1 have obe- 
 lized, because it is wholly indefensible ; 
 and as to the fiv of a few AISS., that can 
 by no means be defended, the Melians pro- 
 fessing to have no doubt as to the matter. 
 The true reading is, I am persuaded, 
 that proposed by Reiske and Goeller, y ; 
 according to which the sense will be, 
 * whereby, or wherewith.' Of Sid to 
 aiaxpbv the full sense is, *by reason of 
 the disgrace attached to the not doing it.' 
 By Tb dirtipoKaKov is meant, that smplicity 
 which arises from inexperience of evil ; 
 for which the more usual expression is Tb 
 dKaKov (equivalent to ?'/ aKaKia). So in a 
 passage of Philostr. we have, Tb aKtpaiov 
 Kai dKaKov. Compare also a passage of 
 the New Testament, Rom. xvi. 19. Of 
 this word I have noted only one example 
 elsewhere, in Eurip. Ale. 937- In ot* 
 !^t]Xovfitv (where we have a meiosis, with 
 which compare a similar one in a passage 
 of the New Testament, 1 Cor. xi. 17, tv 
 TovTip ovK tTTaivw) thc force of the term 
 KrtXovjxev answers to that of the preceding 
 HaKapirravTtg. So in Soph. Aj. 1503, ^17X01; 
 is explained by the Scholiast as equivalent 
 to fiaKapKTfxov : and in iEschyl. Prom. 
 338, the expression ^»;\w ere is explained 
 by Hesych. as equivalent to /xa/capt^w <Te. 
 Both forms of expression are, observes 
 Bp. Blomfield, significant of admiration 
 and gratulation, as m Soph. El. 1027, KrjXib 
 (Tt TOV vov, and Aristoph. Eq. 837, Kv^oj 
 <T€ Trjg evyXojTTiag. 
 
 4. The Athenians now show vhy^ and 
 on what grounds^ the Lacedaemonians are 
 wholly unworthy of this simply-confiding 
 spirit. Ta cTrtxwpta vofiifia, *the insti- 
 tutions of their country,' 'their common 
 polity.' The word irXtlaTa, just after, 
 does not (as the Scholiast makes it) stand 
 
 for rd TrXftora, but is neut. plur. put ad- 
 verbially to signify plerumqne. 'Apery does 
 not signify, as Hobbes interprets it, gene- 
 rosity ; (for when, it may be asked, was 
 generosity ever found in the counsels of 
 Sparta?) nor, as Smith translates, honour, 
 but simply, in the most extensive sense 
 of the term, rirtue or moral goodness, as 
 opposed to vice. The term x(><j^vrai serves 
 to express the idea of customary practice, 
 and hence is more significant than would 
 have been that by which the Scholiast 
 explains it, TrpdrTOvffi. 
 
 TToXXd dv Tig tx^^v — vo/tt^oi/crt] Ren- 
 der, * though any one might have much to 
 say as to how they behave themselves, he 
 would best compress all into a short com- 
 pass, by saying that of all the people we 
 know, they most openly account the plea- 
 surable as the honourable, and the profit- 
 able as the just.' The present passage 
 was in the mind of Liban. Epist. 730, Kai 
 TToitXv dvTi Tttiv KaXCjv Ta ijdta, and Ari- 
 stid. ii. 147, D. 
 
 KaiTOL ov rrpbg — Sidvoia} Render, 'And 
 yet such a sentiment is not in favour of 
 your present unreasonable expectations of 
 safety.' Such seems to be the true sense 
 of the words ; and, agreeably to this view, 
 (which is that adopted in my Translation,) 
 Bauer and Dobree, I find, explain Trpot; to 
 signify favens, 'in favour of;' and Duker 
 regards the words as equiv. to ov fff/i/3aX- 
 XtTai TTpbg fjv aXoyajg TTap' avTwv tXTri^tTt 
 awTTjpiav. If, however, the above mode 
 of explanation be thought to involve too 
 much of harshness, it may be allowable, 
 with Poppo, to retain the ordinary accept- 
 ation of the term (TotTTjpia, and Explain 
 dXoyog as standing for i) Xoyov ovk f x**» 
 ' rationi non consentanea, rationi conveni- 
 enter non expectanda.' Yet for an irregu- 
 larity of expression, thus removed, we incur 
 a harshness of sense scarcely less objec- 
 tionable. 
 
 Ch. CVI. 1. rifitlg t)e — w^eXi/iouf] 
 Render, ' But we, for that very reason, 
 now feel the utmost confidence, that they, 
 
 x2 
 
808 
 
 Tiii:(jYi)!i)r:s. 
 
 [a. c. ii6. 
 
 ar»/j'at, toT^ Se TroAf/x/otg (jJcpiXijuovg, 
 
 evil. AG. OuVouv oi'f(T^£ TO ^v^ifptoov julv fUTa (i(T(j)aXuag 
 iivai, TO ^f ^LKaiov Km kuXov /lara KivBuntv ^^iaaOai: o AuKt^ai- 
 fiovioi rjKifTTa (jjQ tiri to ttoXv TitX/LitTtaiv. 
 
 L/Vlll. MHA. AAAa koI roilt; Kiv^uvuv(^ rt »//icJj' f'rg/ca /uaAAov 
 rjyov^iff av Eyy^Etp'i(yaaeai avTovg, kqI ^i^aunipuvQ rj tg llXXovg 
 vo^iiiv, oa,o TTodc /ulv to. epya r^c UtXonovv^aov tyyuc Ksl/ntOa, 
 J Trig ^e f 7»'w/tr/c, tw ^vyyivtl iriaTOTtpoi iTtfXjov lajidv, 
 
 CIX. AG. To ^' 6)^upoi' -yc Tinq ^vvayMviov/utvoig ou rd turoui' 
 
 out of regard to their own interest, will not 
 choose, by betraying the Melians, their 
 colonists, to become distrusted by those of 
 the Greeks who are well affected to them, 
 and [thus] beneficial to their enemies.' 
 
 With the expression here, roig fikv 
 tvvoiQ Twv 'EWriuiov drriarovQ, compare 
 ^Hdot. viii. 22, 'iva cnrifTTong Troii^ny ravg 
 'Iwrat,-, sc-il. rtp Ssp^u, and ix. 98, f>f AAt 
 Troir](Teiv (tovq (3ap(idpovc) d-KKTrovq Toim 
 KWijai. Xen. Ages. i. 12, dTTiarov rrdrnv 
 tTToirjas. 
 
 Ch. CVII. 1. ovKOVv oUaOe — roXfjiwaiv] 
 Render, * So then you are not of opinion 
 that the profitable is indeed connected with 
 security, but that the just and honourable 
 is accomplished with danger ; which the 
 Lacediemonians, upon the whole, least 
 venture upon.' I have followed Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller, in editing ovKovi/ 
 instead of vulg. ovkovv, whit-h, though re- 
 tained by Dr. Aniold, is quite at variance 
 with the scope of the context, as is well 
 shown by Poppo, who justly observes, that 
 the reading ovkovv oUrrOe (according to 
 which the sense is, 'non igitur putatis') 
 is required by the sentiment here evidently 
 intended, which is, in other words, < It 
 appears, then, from what you before said, 
 that you do not, as you ought to do, think 
 that only to be useful which is safe.' To 
 take the passage (as does Dr. Arnold) 
 interrogatively—' Do you not think, then ?'— 
 would quite pervert the sense ; for, in 
 point of fact, they did so think. Finally, 
 that the Scholiast saw the matter in the 
 same light, is plain from his paraphrase, 
 dXX'^ ovv, wrTTTfo 'tart, (TVfKpipti fiiv, &c. 
 By o understand to fitrd kiv^vvov Sp^i/ 
 TO StKaiov. 
 
 Ch. CVIII. I. rt'XXa jcai tovq— erEpioi^ 
 ffffikv] Render, * Aye, but the dangers they 
 will, we think, for our sake, rather [than 
 others] be ready to undertake ; and will 
 regard us as more trustworthy [towards 
 
 them] than towards others, inasmuch as, 
 with respect to the affairs of Peloponnesus, 
 we are near at hand, and, by our affinity 
 of sentiment and feeling, are more to be 
 relied on than others.' Supposing this 
 (which I adopted in my Translation) to 
 be the time sense, it will be necessary to 
 supply the word r)fid<: : but I am now 
 rather inclined to think, with Didot and 
 Prof. Scholefield, that ^fjSaiorkpovs is to be 
 refei-red to kivSuvovq, by which the sense 
 will be, «ea pericula quse nostra causa sus- 
 cipiuntur, tutiora (i. e. minus periculosa) 
 quam quse propter alios.' Compare supra 
 iii. 39, 8, Kir^vvov t'lyrjadfitvot (3f(3ai- 
 OTioov. Again, though the genit. yvwfxrji; 
 may more naturally be referred to r<^ 
 It/yyfvft. yet 1 am now inclined to think 
 that it ought to be taken (us it is by 
 Hobbes and Arnold) by itself, in the sense 
 'quod ad animorum sententi'as attinet,' the 
 word yvbjurj here being (as in another 
 passage supra ii. 43) opposed to tpyov : 
 the latter relating to outward transactions, 
 tlie former to inward feelings or aff'ections. 
 Thus the meaning will be, ''and as to in- 
 ward aff'ections, we are by reason of rela- 
 tionshij) {did avyy eveiav) moretiiistworthy 
 than others.' Haack and Poppo, indeed, 
 are of opinion (as was myself fonnerlyj 
 that rr/g yvMfjrjQ cannot be dissevered 
 from Ttli Kvyyti'tl. And that it does in- 
 volve no little harshness, cannot be denied : 
 but that may be avoided by supposing that 
 our author wrote r»)r yvwfiriv : an alter- 
 ation so slight as scarcely to need the 
 authority of MSS. That the Scholiast did 
 not join TiJ£ yviofiijg with r<p KvyyfvtX, is 
 plam ; since otherwise he must, in his 
 parai)hrase, have noticed the words ; which 
 he has not done. 
 
 Ch. CIX. 1. TO S' ix^P^*^ — (TKOTToiJai] 
 Render, * Aye— but the sure pledge (of 
 fidelity) in those who are united in con- 
 test, is clearly not the good-will of those 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LHJER V. CAP. (JX. 
 
 809 
 
 T(t)v iiriKu AE(T(tiniviov (pnivtTui^ aAA »/i' tii)v tpyii))' Tii; cvvann ttoAu 
 
 TT^OUV)/" O AdKWaijLKWlOl Kai TrXilOV Tl T(OV <lAAoJl' aKOTTOVGl. Trjg 
 
 yovv oiKtiag wnpaGKeut^g airiaTia kul /lutu ^u^/iavoj)' ttoXXwv toiq 
 weAag iirap^ovTai' ujctte ovk tiKog tg vrjaov ye avTovg, r}f.iu)v vavKpa- 
 Topiov ()VT(i)v, irEpni(jjOr]vai. 
 
 GX. MHA. Oi ^fc Kai uXXovg av e^oitv iri^i^ai' ttoXv ^i to 
 KpriTiKov TriXayog, — ci ov tu)v KpaTovvTwv anopujTipog ij Xy}\pig, 
 ij TU}v XaO^iv povXo/iieixjji' rj (TU}Tr}pia, 2. /cat ti rouoe acjiaXXoivTo, 
 TpaiToivT av Kai tg Tt}v y>/i» vjnijjVy Kai tiri Toog Aonrovg t(jjv cw/x- 
 /iiavwi', oaovg /i»; Vtpaairiag eTri/Aye* Kai ov Trepi Ttjg /u»/ 7rpo(TrjKovarjg, 
 jiiaXXov ij Tt}g oiKHOTioag Ev/n/iia^icog re ^Kai yrjgj o irovog v/niv 
 
 eaTdi. 
 
 who have called the others to their aid, 
 but the being far superior in power of 
 action ; which the Lacediemonians con- 
 sider even more than others.' By to 
 tx^uwv is meant the dependence which 
 either party might have on the other ; and 
 tlie TiQ has reference to either party. Thus 
 it is insinuated, that as the Melians have 
 no power to compel the furnishing of assist- 
 ance, they will receive none. 
 
 Ch. ex. 1. 01 ^f Kai dWovQ — trwrj/p/a] 
 * But they would have it in their power to 
 Send others too ; — and wide is the Cretic 
 sea, over which the capture on the part 
 of the powerful is more difficult, than the 
 means of attaining preservation by those 
 who wish to escape observation.' 
 
 2. tniiXOe] T agree with Dr. Arnold, 
 that this tenn bears rather the sense of 
 e<piKeT0 than that of tTnnrpdTtvffe. And 
 agreeable to this view of its import is the 
 rendering presented in my Translation, 
 *such as Brasidas did not reach.' 
 
 Kui ov TTtpi Tiig firi TrporrrjKovffTiQ — 
 t(TTai] * And [thus] the toil of contest 
 will be to you, (or, you will have to toil,) 
 not for a territory not belonging to you, 
 but for what is entirely your own, and 
 that of your allies.' Sy/wftax'f^oj; is here 
 taken substantively, as at v. 36 ; though, 
 indeed, there is some reason to suspect 
 (with Popi)o and Arnold) that the words 
 k.vfiixaxidoQ Tl Kai y»)g have been inserted, 
 — namely, as an explanation of oiKtioTepag : 
 an opinion sui)ported by the cii'cumstance 
 that the Scholiast does not recognise the 
 word oiKtioTtpag, but in place thereof ex- 
 hibits merely its interpretation, Trjg tCjv 
 KvfifidxtjJV Kai Ttig vfierkpag. I have, with 
 Haack, chosen to place the words Kai yi/g 
 between brackets, because the Kai (as 
 Duk. saw) can have no place here, and 
 yfjg has every appearance of being what 
 Goeller supposes it, a mere interpretamen- 
 
 tum. As to Poppo's objection, that * thus 
 the comparison would be wrong, since 
 oiKtiag, and not oUtioTtpag, should have 
 l)een written ; ' to this the true answer is, 
 not what Goeller urges, that ' the com- 
 parative is referred to Tr)v ^vfifxax-, not to 
 T/}v firj TTpoaifK. ;' but that this is one of 
 those many cases (treated on in Kulnier's 
 Gr. § 784, Jelf ) in which the comparative 
 is used in Greek without any object of 
 comparison ; similar to which are certain 
 cases in our own language where we should 
 use the positive and some adverb, as rather, 
 very, or very much. Thus the sense intended 
 is what the Scholiast well expresses thus : 
 wore iffiTv ov irtpl Tfjg /i/) irpoa^KoixJtjg, 
 Trig i'lfit'spag, b dyojv tffTat, dWd Trtpi 
 T^ig rail/ 4u/i/'aX'''^ '^^'^ '''Vi vfiiTtpag. 
 Render, * And thus the toil or contest will 
 be to you, (you will have to combat,) not 
 for a territory not belonging to you, but 
 for what is rather your own, and that of 
 your allies.' It is to be observed, that as 
 fidWov ri after ov is equivalent to dWd, 
 so the sign of comparison ratlier does not 
 overload the proposition. As to the words 
 Kai yrjg, they were, I suspect, originally 
 written Kai Tyg, and were placed in the 
 margin, to explain Kvpfiaxl^og t«, and 
 were then brought into the text, but at 
 a wrong place ; and that from this false 
 position the Tqg was mistaken for rtjg. As 
 to the reading proi)osed by Goeller, i) Trjg 
 oiKeioTipag re Kai ^vfifiaxi^og, it is objec- 
 tionable on the gromid that one does not 
 see how the coiTuption could have arisen. 
 Again, futile is the con jectui*e of Poppo and 
 Arnold, that the words ^vfifiaxi^og Tt koI 
 yiig are a mere insertion, urisin^ from an ex- 
 planation of oiKfioTspag, — since it contains, 
 in effect, no explanation at all. As to 
 what Poppo urges as a circumstance 
 tending Ut confirai this conjecture, that 
 * the Scholiast does not recognise oikho- 
 
310 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 416. 
 
 CXI. AB. Tourwy fAiv Kat Trtwu^afxivoi^ av ri yivoiTo kuI 
 v^lv, Kal ovK avtmcTTVfiomv, on o6B' diro ^kcTc.- Trc^Trore TroXio^Kiag 
 AOrivaioi Bi aXXoJv rp^jdov aVe^wpr^dav. 2. ivdv/uovfitda gt on, 
 (Pnrravre^ nepl crwryiag (^ovXeiauv, ov^'.v iv roaovno Xoyw «^^- 
 Kan, w avOpwrnn av 7ri<jTt6cTavreQ vo^'iaauv Gwd^aiadai aXX! v/mdv 
 ra ^Iv t<Jxvp6raTa ^Att ,&Vi£r« juiXXerai, rd g' ilTraV^ovra jSpax^a 
 TT^ioc Ta hSv avTiTtray^uva nepiytyveaem. 3. TroAA^ii' re dXoyiav 
 rrjc ^lavoiag irapky^.r^^ h ^u] ^itra(Trr/(Ta^i£voi e'n ri^ag, aAXo n r(;;vg£ 
 ai^i>povEaTepov yvi^cj.aOe. 4. oJ y«p gr) fV/ ye r^Jv £v role 
 
 .rfpatV — it is quite baseless, since the 
 Scholiast does virtually recognise oiksw- 
 Tspac when he explains by Trjg vfxtrepag. 
 
 Ch. CXI. 1. Tovriov fxtv Kai ireTTti- 
 pansvotg] The part, here is used as in the 
 expression ^ovXofispi}) pLoi tovto yiyverai, 
 and the Latin mihl rdentl est; on which 
 idiom see note at ii. 3 & 60, and Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 388, «.'. Thus rovTtov Treirei' 
 pa^tvoiQ av Ti yhoiTo is, as Dr. Arnold 
 explains it, equivalent to ' You may appre- 
 ciate, by experience, some of tliese things 
 happening, and may not be left in ig- 
 norance of the fact,'— namely, that ' never 
 yet rose Athenians from any one siege 
 from fear of others.' Kai vfilp Dr. Arnold 
 explains to mean, 'you too [as others have 
 done before you].' 
 
 2. tvOvfiovfiaOa Sk OTi—TrspiyiyvstrOai] 
 Render, 'But we conceive that, whereas 
 you said you would consult about [your] 
 safety and preservation, you have never, in 
 this whole parley, spoken aught, whereon 
 persons relying would think they should 
 be saved thereby: nay, your strongest 
 grounds [for expecting safety] rest onfuture 
 and tardy hopes; while your present means 
 and resources are short (i. e. too slender) 
 for your preservation, as compared with 
 them who now sit in array against you.' 
 Such is the general sense intended. To 
 advert to the phraseology in detail— the 
 term iSovXiveiv bears here the same sense 
 as at ch. 87, where we have, irepi aojTripiag 
 powXftxTovrfe ry ttoXsi. Dr. Arnold re- 
 marks, that '/3ou\€uftv so far diffei-s from 
 fiovXeveaOai, that the fonuer is said of 
 f/orernors consulting for the safety of their 
 subjects ; the latter, of private citizens^ viz. 
 m the exercise of deliberation as to the 
 means of carrying into effect the plans 
 formed by governors.' Of vofxhauv au}9r]- 
 oiadai the sense is, 'would think that 
 they should be saved.' With respect to 
 the somewhat obscure expression IXiri- 
 Kofifpa fxeXXtrai, it is by Portus ren- 
 dered speranturfvr,'; by Stcph. in his Thes. 
 futura sperantur.' There is, however, I 
 
 apprehend, involved an adjunct notion of 
 delay. And it is observed by Hudson, that 
 fieXXtffOat not unfrequently in our author 
 beai-s the sense differri, tardc procederc : a 
 remark, however, rather applicable to the 
 active fikXXut, cunctor ; for as to the passive 
 fisXXtaOai, it occurs, I believe, nowhere 
 else in Thucydides ; nor do I recollect an 
 example in any other writer, except Xen. 
 Anab. iii. 1, 47, dvaaTt), utg fx^ fieXXoiro, 
 aXXd irepaivoiTO to, ^iovra. For, as to 
 the passage of Demosth. Phil. i. 11, here 
 referred to by Poppo, there the reading is, 
 as he acknowledges, uncertain. In the 
 present case, the notion of delay is one 
 every way suitable ; and in this view we 
 may compare a passage of the Septuagint, 
 Prov. xiii. 12, where it is said that 'hope 
 deferred maketh the heart sick ; ' and 
 another of Eurip. Phoin. 407, that ' Hopes 
 kuXoIq (iXkirovai y onfiam, (namely, as 
 mvesting the object with the gay colours 
 of fancy,) fisXXovffi ck, but tardy,— slow,' 
 namely, in seeing imagination converted 
 mto reality. So also Soph. Trach. 953, 
 radt fiiv txf>l^tv dp^v dofioig, Tddt Sk 
 fiiXXofxev Itt' iXiriai, ' we survey with the 
 tardy eyes of future hope.' Also Philostr. 
 Vit.Mos. ch.l,£tXta(Teeig - ralg fieXXovaaig 
 kXTTim ('future and tardy hopes '). Finally, 
 by a similar form of expression it is said' 
 ma passage of our great dramatic poet. 
 (Merry Wives of Windsor,) 'Let us give 
 hnn a show of comfort in his suit, and lead 
 hira on with a sure-baited delay.' 
 
 3. fisraartjrrdfiivoi — r/fiag] nobis sum- 
 motis, ' after having removed us [in order 
 to consult alone].' So i. 79, fUTaarTjcrd- 
 Htvoi TcavTag. Herodot. i. 89. viii. 161, 
 l^traarricTd^tvog rovg dXXovg. Lucian, t. ii! 
 ''iod, fxeraarrjadfjievog iiTravTag, and ii. HO 
 And so Livy, vii. 30, 'submotis legatis,' i. e.' 
 secedere jussis. 
 
 4. ov yap dri~rpixPe<T9i] Render, ' For 
 ye Will not [surely] fall into that which 
 so utterly ruins men who are involved 
 m dangers manifest (literally, stariun 
 tliem in the face) and disgraceful,— even 
 
 OL. 91, !•] 
 
 LIBEH V. CAP. CXI. 
 
 311 
 
 « 
 J 
 
 Ovmiode TToXXaKlQ 
 t^ /niav f5ovXr]v, 
 
 Kai 
 
 u[(J\(Joi(: Kal 7r()ou7rrotc kiv^vvok; irXelaTa ^ia(l)Oiipov(Tav avOpioTTovq, 
 a'ia\vvr}v, rptipkaOi. iroXXo'ig yap, Trpooow/itvotc ^ti ^C oia (pi^ovrai, 
 TO alavpov KaXovjuievov (wojuaTog inayMyov ^vva^u tweaTraaaTO, 
 t](jariOfi(Ti Tov priinaTOQ, ipyio Su/it(j>o(ja7c dvriKeGTOig iKovrag TrepiTrt- 
 <Te7v, Kal ai(T^vvY}v aicf^iM /turd dvoiag ») rv^i^Q irooaXapelv. 5. o 
 v^ctc, i]v £U j^ovXtvriaOs, (j>vXdEi(yOt' Kal ovk aTrpfTrec vo^ufiTe tto- 
 Aeoiv Tfc Trjg pieyicTTtig riaadrrOai /idTpia npoKaXovinEvvQ, ^v^t^ayovg 
 yiviaOai, ivovrag tiJi/ v/niTepav avTuiv, vrroTiXtlg, Kai, counarjg 
 ai^icjiwg TToXiiiinv Trtpi Kal da(j>aXtiag, fxt] rd Xt'ipM (jnXovuKf\(jaC 
 (jjg, oiTiveg rolg /nlv laoig fu] tiKovcn, Tolg ^e Kpuaaoai KaXayg Tzpna- 
 (peoovrai, wpdg ^t roue fjatrouc juarpioi i'lai, nXeiar av opOoivTo, 
 6. aKOTrfiTE our, Krai /LUTaaravTiOV rjfduiv, Kai 
 on mpl narpi^og (^ovXemaOe ^ Kai ^idg iripi, 
 ruyoutrdv re Kal /iti] KaropOwaacraVf lare. 
 
 shame r meaning that false shame which Similarly Dio Cass. 619, 2, rd x^'pova 
 makes men indisposed to own a fault, or dvri dfieivoviov eXkffOai, and Dionys. Hal. 
 to seem to submit, though their cause be 465, 45, TrapaKaXCjp fxi) rd x«tpw o'lpuffOai 
 bad. The term ai(TXpo~ig, as applied to irpo rwp KptiTTOviov. See Soph. Phil. 1 100, 
 KivSvvoig, may be supposed used either and note on iv. 64, 1. ^ 
 with reference to their being causelessly 6. icai kp9vfieT<T9e—l(Tre'\ This is by the 
 encountered, and therefore involving the unanimous consent of the critics admitted 
 disgrace of the sufferer, as a fool, — or to be the most difficult passage in Thucy- 
 because they lead to a disgraceful and dides, and one, as says Bauer, ' vix inter- 
 ignominious end. pretis, sed critica manu sanandus.' Hence 
 TToXXolg ydp, Trpoopiofiivoig — rvxVQ many have been the conjectures hazarded 
 TrpoaXaftilp] These words are illusti-ative by critics ; but to so little purpose, that 
 of the foregoing, as regards the vature of Poppo and Arnold have included the pas- 
 the turpiu pericula just menti<med. And sage between t>6eZi, as undoubtedly corrupt; 
 the sense may be thus expressed : * For though not to be emended except by the 
 many, with their eyes quite open to the aid of better MSS. than those hitherto 
 destruction into which they are being hur- collated. For my own part, I regard the 
 i-ied,— yet have been, by the force of a passage as decidedly con'upt, and the con- 
 seductive name, so led away, that, over- struction at present existing as inexpli- 
 come by the sound of what is called dis- cable ; not that I think the case altogether 
 honour, they have voluntarily rushed upon d^esperate. The corruption is, unless I am 
 calamities irretrievable,— and have incur- much mistaken, not very deeply seated, 
 red a disgrace (even that of folly and mad- nor requiring the hand of a slashing critic, 
 ness) worse than ever fortune could have It rests, I suspect, on the ffv or r)v, (which 
 brought upon them.' The difficulty of con- occurs in almost all the copies after 
 struction here is occasioned by ,)aai]9tl(n ^ovXi{jt<j9i,) for which I, with some con- 
 being put, by attraction, for r)<T(Trj9svTag, fidence, propose to read Kal, by which, 
 since it is necessary to take it with wipi- I apprehend, we shall be furnished with 
 -TrtfftXv, at which supp. wffrc. With the the construction required. If it be asked 
 phrase ai<TxvPT}v ahxiio, I would compare how Kal could be changed mto ijp ? — I 
 one in Dio Cass. 346, 87, wVrf Kal Kar- answer, from the great similanty of 
 nyopr}9nvai (kuI) alaxvvnv aiaxi^rriv the two words in manuscript abbrevi- 
 b6Xrivai ations ; the only difference between them 
 5. vTtoTtXtlgl stipendiarii, * paying tri- bemg this, that the fjp has one curve (c) 
 bute,' as distinguished from vectigales, more than the Kai. Now the unusually 
 txovng ri/v yrjp vTroTeXij, paying tribute frequent repetition of Kai m this sentence 
 from their land, and thus holding it as occasioned the scribes to take this Kai lor 
 mere tenants at will, which was the case i]v : and owing to the mvolved nature ot 
 with the Mitylena?ans, iii. 50. the construction, the necessity for a Kai 
 fiV rd x"pw 0.Xo»/«iK-^<rat] 'not, through would not be perceived ; nay, y]v would 
 dogged perversity^ to choose the woi-se.' seem very suitable, as referred to Trarpifia; 
 
i\ 
 
 312 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 416. 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LIBER V. CAP. CXIV. 
 
 •^1 •> 
 
 h. M.Xun. Kara .^a, avrov, y.vo,uvo., ^, a>&. a Jro?/ .„p„. 
 TTA^trca Ku^ avreX.yov, an.Kplvavro raSe. 2. - O.'Jr. a'AA« goicel 
 
 though, as Poppo has shown, no satisfac- 
 tory construction is thus obtained. If it 
 be asked, what authority exists for tlie 
 Kai ?— I answer, no direct authority, but 
 strong indb'ect,—as found in the circura- 
 stance, that of the two best MSS. existing 
 the Mus. Br. and the Clarend., the former 
 has not the words ijv fxmg rrspi, an omis- 
 sion, 1 doubt not, occasioned by the Kai 
 repeated. Now that MS. is written witli 
 such almost matchless accuracy, that 
 ommions are exceedingly rare, and never 
 occur but from some cause ; and certain it 
 IS that no cause of omission is so frequent 
 as the recun-ence of the same word, 
 especially Kai As to the Clarendon xMS. 
 It has, indeed, i}v, but on rasure; the 
 whole of the word originally written bein- 
 scratched out. Hence I doubt not that 
 Km was the original reading; certainly 
 not yv; for the alterer would, as he has 
 usually d<,ne in such a case, have merely 
 altered the accent. Very probable is it that 
 1 the other MbS. were carefully collated 
 the same omission would be found • or 
 even more direct evidence of the Kai be 
 discovered . Now,as desperate disorders re- 
 quire desperate remedies, I have ventured 
 to admit It into the text. I have also 
 followed Goeller m editmg, for the vulg. 
 ttrrat, (which comes into no construc- 
 tion) iffT€, on the authority of three MSS 
 much countenanced by another and Valla! 
 Internal evidence, too, is strongly in its 
 favour. Certain it is that the construction 
 requires .ar. which is also preferable on 
 the ground of ,ts being so spirited, and, as 
 
 Tot ' T^ ^'^''T'^ '» tl»« ^vhole c:f>nfer- 
 ence. The word must not, however, be 
 taken m the endicatire, but (as Bauer and 
 Bredow direct) in the imper. to mean sci- 
 
 m avTo. r, .rrre, Kai roT, aAAo^c ^iayysX- 
 
 rendered ' """^' "" ^'^' ^''^' ^^^'^ ^est 
 itndered, *even concerning one ronlvl •' 
 
 for that, as Bauer points o^ut, is the U'e 
 
 '"Latin. And so Dr. Arnold remark^ 
 //.«e TTfpi ,s said, 'because Melos was theii- 
 alh:^'^^'^'"'"'^^''•'^^^'-^theni^^^^^^ 
 
 ost Finally „i the words Kai i^ aiav 
 tfr!'"'- ^''^"^''^'^ '' -^"^ t^^ -^ro%Z 
 
 ulif •' 'tC' ""^ "^T'^ "^^""''^'y p'-^^'^ts 
 
 "Sen , the sense being, ' And fthaf vm, 
 are consulting] know ,%, at once for "[so 
 
 as to form) one counsel, which may sue- 
 ceed [m etfectmg your preservation] or 
 may fad. The phrase i, f^iav (iovxliuv 
 occui-s, though in a different sei.se, in a 
 passage of Hom. 1 1. ii. 37f> : and of the words 
 TVx,ouaav re Kai fxrj Karopeujaatrav, the 
 force IS best seen by reference to the same 
 peculiar and highly idiomatical use of r«— 
 Kai also occurring in a clause of parallel 
 construction at ii. 35, kv hi av^J ,J „ 
 Kai x^*9ov HirovTi, Kivdvvtitadax, where 
 thei-e IS asmnlar use of r, Kai, though one 
 would rather have expected ^-,f. „ot 
 that one can properly stand for the other, 
 but only (as Poppo there remarks) that 
 sane pennde est, utnini scribas, aut bene 
 «M« bene-an, et bene et male, an, turn 
 bene turn male.' Thus in the present par- 
 sage the sense intended is, * whether it 
 shall succeed or shall fail' (meaning that 
 It may be as well one as the other). In 
 either passage the aorists have a sense 
 rather partaking of the future than the 
 present, as meant to intimate that the event 
 
 ngly the full sense here intended is, that 
 the counsel not only may, but must, either 
 succeed or fad, and consequently, that the 
 preservation they are seeking 'to bring 
 about will either be obtained, or their de? 
 struction brought about. See Kuhn. Gr. 
 
 1 lato p. 462, where by ^rrOfro re Kai 
 ^vjnXynasismennt, Ms sure to feel and 
 
 himiLrH'/V ^'"^"^^^ it is to be borne 
 m mmd, that here not the direct negative 
 Tnd a /^,/'^P^*'-tic ,.) is empCd! 
 And as to the construction, that is not at 
 all incommoded by the Irrr. {scitotellTe 
 Jt m.ght and ought properly to have bS 
 mtroduced parenthetically, as .J l.rltTi 
 ^itp IS in Herodian, ii. {o, 17, and of^en 
 
 as Uh ';; h"' ■' ^^^''"^ ^^^^ "^ ^'^e sentence 
 as here having most force; this being 
 
 tTs ^l r T7)l' '--l<l^^-i denuncial' 
 tis, q. d. Mind that. The only real dif- 
 
 Sle^ffoK '"T^^ ^^ fail, so must ye,' 
 IS left to be supplied, "^ ' 
 
 Ch CXII. 1. fitTexioptjrrav U r&v 
 Xoy-;] ^retired from the conference :' a 
 
 ii«« rA' , «-"uiurence :' a 
 
 PamlleMr^-. ^- "^ "'^^"" "«"^'' ^^^ 
 In ni a'''^ '1. ^'''■"^^fi^'cii at ch. 111. 
 In the words, a little after, 7raoa7rAnj/a 
 KOI avr.Xeyou, the Kai ought to be dose y 
 connected with the foregoiSg .upa^S 
 and a^^r^Xeyop is to be taken in an /m- 
 
 1 
 
 f 
 
 I 
 
 « ^ i\ .' < 1 ^ '^ ' \ /I " »/ » » '\ > ' 
 
 i}lillV »J, (ITTi^) K((l Tit TT^WrOl', tJ i\U)]V(U<n' OUT kv (tAiyto \<>"l'<i' 
 
 TToAtwc; tTTTUKoaia \Tif j/or; oi/cot;^ur»;t tijv ^XtvO^fnav a^a/or/o-o/uOa " 
 aAAci Tij T£ ji*f)((>i Touo£ aiot')vrTyj Tv^y eK tou Oiiov «ur>Ji', Km ry 
 «7ro Tu)v civuo(i)7ruyv Kai Ao/c£oaijUoi'i(i»i' Tj/ia>^)fa TTKrrtuoi'reg, irupa- 
 GOjii^Oa aio^taOai. S. TrpoKaXovititOa ce v/uluq ^t'Aot /nev tlvai, 
 TToAt^iioi o£ jU)?^irt|L»(>if;, Kai iK r»/c "y»K' t}Hi*)v uvuyjLOf)>\Gni.^ GTrav- 
 ^«c; TT()ir]cfuf.ik\nwi; a'lTivn; coKuvcjiv 67rir»;o£tot tlvui a/ncpoTtpoK;.^^ 
 CXI II. Ot /tev or/ MrjAtoi TOGuvra viriKoivavTo' oi ot AOriraun, 
 ^laXvojuiivoi »/or; e/c tijjv Aoywy, ^ipuiTav' " AAA ovv ^toi'ot -yt, 
 «7rd TouToii' T(jjv povXwfjiaTijJVf (v(^ »//uv oo/v'cire, ra /m^v jUfAAorrrt 
 TUJi' oow/LiivhJV aarpEGTifja Kpivere^ ra 0£ a^av)/ Tit) fjouXtaOai wg 
 yi-yvn/.iwa ifbr] OtuaOt' Kai AaKtcai/novioK^ Kai tv-^ij Kai tXniGi 
 TrAtKjrov bt} 7ra pa|^3t|0 A 17/(6 j'oi Kai Trifrrt uaavTCc, TrXtiarov Kai er^a- 
 XtjGiaOt. 
 
 CXIV. Kai 01 /idv AOi]vai(i}v TrptajSttg av£^(i>^»j(Tav «; to arpo- 
 Ttvina' in 0£ (TToarr/yot aurwi', w^ oi^oti' jiTrrjATouor 01 Mi]Atot, vrpog 
 TToAf/io)' coOuf; trpETTovro, fccu ctfAo/iti'oi /cora TroAtit;, TrtpttTfiyKrav 
 
 perfect s-nso, * consimilia ac antea contra- 
 dixei'unt.' 
 
 2. aXXti ry re fji^xpi rovCe — trw^taOai] 
 Render, ' but relying on the fortune which 
 has hitherto, under Divine Providence, 
 saved us, and on the help of men, — espe- 
 cially of the Lacedccnionians, — we will 
 endeavour to preserve ourselves.' Such 
 is the sense of the Kai, which has the force 
 of the Latin pnvsertii'i. Vv'iih the senti- 
 ment compare that at ch. 104. 
 
 Ch. CXIII. 1. SiaXvoufvoi Ik tCjv 
 Xoy(«>i'] ' «)n parting from the conference.' 
 Compare ch. 112, ntTt\tx)pr](Tav Ik tHov 
 Xoy.ov. At dXX' ovv following there is, 
 as Poppo remarks, * pariicula objiciendi 
 aliqutd cum asseveratione,' of which the 
 sense is at pro/tc'o. See note on iii. 38, 
 and Poppo on Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 19. In the 
 words, a little further, to. /jiiv jxeXXovra tCjv 
 opit)^'i.vit)v (Ta(p't(TTipa KpivtTf, there is a cer- 
 tain cuiuleiised form of expression, of which 
 the import, more fully developed, is, 'you 
 judge the inture [and unseen] clearer tlian 
 the [present and] seen ;' the terms d<pai>rt 
 and irapoi'Tijjv being here implied : the for- 
 mer is expressed in the next words, ra d<pav7} 
 — OtaffOt, of which the full sense is, 'but 
 the future and indistinct you, by your wi^ih, 
 already see actually taking place.' By the 
 thinijs future seems meant, the hoped-lor 
 preservation from conquest by the Athe- 
 nians, through the expected succour from 
 the Lacedieraonians ; though there may 
 also be intended a reference to a sort of 
 gHomCf by which the present and future 
 
 are regarded as placed in contrast, as to 
 distinct apparency ; and which, while really 
 intended, is rather intimated than fully 
 expressed, as in a passage of the New 
 Testament, 2 Cor. iv. l/{, fn) (jkottovvtiov 
 yfiwi^ Tii ^XtTTOfjti'a, aAXa rd fit) /3Ai7ro- 
 fieva. Ttfi (iovXtaOai means, *by the wish,' 
 namely, that things should take the course 
 contemplated. See note on iii. 3, 1. iii. 
 38, 4, and iv. 108, 4. 
 
 Kai AaKt^aifiovioig Kai rvxy — iriffrfv- 
 aavTeg} In the terra TrapaJitiiXtjfikvoi 
 there is (as the Scholiast Cass., Bauer, 
 Haack, and Goeller are agreed) a notion 
 of dximjer meant to be conveyed, such as 
 we recognise in the Latin phrase 'conjicere 
 (or committere) in periculum,' and our ex- 
 pression ' to throw oneself upon danger.' 
 AccoVdingly, the full sense here intended 
 is, ' to throw oneself on future and mere 
 hopes,' to commit oneself to the die of 
 chance ; what in Latin is expressed by 
 ' committere se in periculo fortunne,' &c. : 
 a metaphor, this, pi'obably taken from 
 dic€-playin<jfSifi in the well-known Horatian 
 ^ pericidosce jdenum opus alece.* 
 
 Ch. CXIV. 1. trpiirovTo] I have 
 thought proper, with Dr. Arnold, to here 
 restore the old reading, which had been 
 by Haack, Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, 
 altered to iTpuirovTo, merely on the au- 
 thority of three second-rate MSS., — and 
 with the less reason, since, as Dr. Arnold 
 shows, * propriety of language requires hei*e 
 the imperfect rather than the aorist.' For 
 the confusion in the MSS. of the two 
 
314 
 
 THUOYDIDES. 
 
 kukAv roue MnMovg. 2. Kal Uartpov i,v\aK,]^ ^.j,^,, re „Jr<5v .cai 
 ro-i. $u,,,.«x«u„ KaT.,X„r6vT,g „! 'A0„„aTo. Kai K.ira ^,7,; Kal Kara 
 OaXa<,<yav, avt^'ipnaav ry ^Aa'ov, rou arparoi;- o<' 81 A«,rd/«vo. 
 7rapa^«Koi'T6c tTroXiopicoiiv to vwpi'ov. 
 
 rriv <i>\,amav, Kal Aox«T0e,.Tfc wtto t6 <l>A,«a,'<^v «oi r^,. <„l,„ipu>v 
 fvyabu>v, Su,t,0apv<Tav .Jg oygo^KovTa. 2. Kai oj tV r^c UiXov 
 AOm'aw, A„Ke^atftovlu,v ,roAA,)v Ae/av i'AajSoV Kal Aa,c£&W- 
 wo. 6. auro rae ,«v a,rovga'c ouS' <Sc «>i,.rfc, aVoA^^ou,- ajrolg 
 e/c»,pu$av St. '£i x,c /3«JAtra. ;rapa a^oJ., 'Ae^.-aio^c Xnll^^yOm.' 
 S Kai KopivOto, tm,Xin„aav lilo^v t.vwv iia^op^v iviKa rolf 
 A(y^„«,o,c_; o. S aXXo, neAo>ro..,<,;mo, ,;a.;x«i:o.'. 4. JAov g^ Koi o.* 
 M,A.o, r,.,, AOnvauov roZ ^£p.r«x<V/<ar«c ro «„r<i r,).- a^opaV. 
 7rpo,r/:JaAorrtc .;.-<croc, Ka, iivSpag re «,rkre.,.a,., ««,' e«vey,caVew« 
 <T.ro^ re ««. o_<Ta ;rAe,ara eS^varro XPlW", «Vaxa.p,iaarrec W- 
 X«SoV Kat o, A0n.'a7oi i;,e,vo.. r,)., ^vAaK.i„ r6 'Usna ;r«peweu- 
 
 CXyi. Tou ^' iniyiyvo^Bvov x«/^woc Aa/Cf^«(^.ovcot, ^ttAA*?- 
 ^^avreg e^ rr,v Apydav arparevetv, wg auroTc ra ^ia(5aT^]pta lep^ 
 
 iv ro.e op,o<c ovK e-ycyvero, av^xi^pvaav. Kal ' Apyuoi, S„l mv 
 ^KHvu,v ^,XXr^^,r, r,Zv ev r^' ^o'Ae. rn-cff i^oro^i.^avr,,:, roi, ^iv 
 tui^eAo^oi.,^ o, 8 aurouc Kai SU<j,vyov. 2. Kal oj M^.o. TrepJ roJc 
 «uro«c XPO.'o«g aOftc KaO' ir,p6v r. roS ,rep.re,x<V^.«roc elAov roJ.. 
 AW.,.'ma.|.,^ TTapovrw.. ou jroAAw.- rwv ^vXcIkwv. 3. (caJ eAOoua^c 
 arparmc; i«Trepov e^ rtSv 'AO„.„S- i'AA„c, <Jc raSra eyZ-y.-ero, q^c 
 ./PX£ ^.AoK,oar„c o A^^eou, Kal Kara Kparog I'lS,, noXiOOKov^ivo, — 
 ■yayo^ev.lC ^a, ,rp„8o<Tiac r.rtlc a>' iavr^v,—^^vexoipv^av role; 'A0n- 
 va,o.c, a«Tr .khvov^ ^epi «^r<5.> /3ouAeS<Ta.. 4. ol 8e aVe'Kre.va./ M„- 
 A.<.v oaouc n/3u,.-rac eA«/3o.., ^aT8ac 8^ Kal yvvalKaq vvSpan<'>B,aav. rj 
 de x<op(ov auro. yK^av, aTro.Kouc ^arepov n-fvraKO<T<oue Tri^^ai-rec. 
 
 Th PYV o ' . ~ t m, . . ^^° *"® subject of the to. SiaBaTnoia 'una 
 
 l^H. LAV. 2. Trapa (tAwi/I This m wpII /"t+K^ k««^^~ -^ j^ ^^^^i^uTiifjia if pa, 
 
 jrap >;/lai)' at II. 41. With the exnrp««inn o a' •• . 
 
 here, riip„J„,, _ X,{?„#" , Dr AnwM .IXo' IT '"'"'• ? '""" «P'"'X'V/'«'-oc 
 
 ia.t, »,th Ilaack, P„pp.,, Goellcr, and and also (as a ,,/«,i«i,„. ,x.rt,7ir,«) to .iXo J!' 
 
 i 
 
 { 
 
 f 
 
S14 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 kukA(^ Toi)(,' MijXtouc:. 2. Kai mrepov <pv\aKiiv atftuiv rf outwv koi 
 Ttuv ^Uju/m'^wy KaTaXnrovTtQ oc AOr^valoi /cat fcara yrjv Kai Kara 
 OaXaaaaVy avtYtopriaav ro) TrAe/ovt tou (rrparou" ot 0£ Amrofuvoi 
 TTapa/LUVovTiq inoAiopKovv to ^wptov. 
 
 CXV. Kat AoyfToi, /card rov '^ovov tov avTov iapaXom^ ft; 
 T»Jv OAtamav, fcat Xo^^tdOtrrfc vtto re OAcatrtwy /cat rtuv ^(peTiptvv 
 ^u-ya^wv, ^U(j>Oapr]CFav log oy^nr}KOVTa. 2. /cat oi €/c t^c OijAou 
 *A0>]i'a7ot Ao/C£^aejiiovia>v 7roAAi]v Attav tAapov' Kai AaKtcai/Lio- 
 vioi 8t' auTo Tag /nlv (TTrovSag ouo wc o^ai'TEC? fTroAf^ovi' aurotc, 
 €/crJpu£av 3a, * €1 rtc j3ouAfcrai 7ro|oa (T(j)U)v AOrivaunx; Xiii^eaOai.^ 
 3. /cat KopivOioi kTT(>\kfir](sav iZ'kjjv tii'WV ota^o^wy tve/ca rote,' 
 ' AOrivaioig' ol 3' aAAot n£Ao7roi'v»?(Tiot J7aru)(^o2^oi'. 4, ttAov cl Kai oi 
 MrjAtoc TU)v AOrfvauov tov Trcpirti^tcTjuaroc ro /cara tjjv ayopav, 
 TTjOOdjSaAovrfc vu/crd^, /cat avcpag te aneKTUvav^ Kat EcriveyKa/Jiivoi 
 (Ttrov Tt Kai oaa TTAeiaTa iCVvavTO y^pr^aifxa, ava^u)pr}aavTig rjav- 
 )(^a^oi'* /cat ot A6Y}vaioL ajUHvov t»jv ^vAa/Ojv ro £7r£tra Tra^ctr/ceu- 
 a^ovro. /cat to Os^oq trtAEura. 
 
 CXVI, Tou 3 kiTiyiyvofxivov ^Et/iwvoc Aa/Cf^at/uovtot, ^tfcAAi)- 
 aavTiq Eg tj^v Apynav OTpaTiViiVj wg avTOig Ta ciapaTiipia lepa 
 
 \ » 
 
 tv TOig opioiQ ovK eyiyvhTo, avt'^u)pr)(Tav. Kai Apynoi^ cia tijv 
 Ikuvwv ju^AArjfTir, TtZv iv Ty TroAct rivac viroTOTrt^aavTig^ roue fi^v 
 ^uvcAo|3oi', ot 3 avTOvq Kai ^ii(j)vyov. 2. Kai oi M»?Atot irepi Tovg 
 avTovQ \povovg avOiQ KaS tTbpov ri tov inpiTii^iainaTOQ fiAov tojv 
 AOtfvaiwVy TrapovTwv ov ttoAAwi^ t(jjv ^uAa/cwv. 3. /cat tAuovarfg 
 oTpaTiag vaTepov iK rwv ABr^vuiv aAA»jc> <*>C TavTa eyiyveTO, rig 
 vpye f^iXoKpaTTjg o Ar/jutou, /cat /cara KpaTog »/oi] TroAtop/cou^ttvot, — 
 yivofxkvr]g Kai Trpoootriac ru'oc a^ tauraJv, — ^uv£^tU|0i7crav rot^ Aai]- 
 vaioig, wgt tKiivovg inpi avTtov povXevcfai, 4. ot o€ aTrt/crttvav M»?- 
 Atwv offouc *?j3aJi>rac eAajSor, wai^ag ce Kai yvvaiKag i}vcpa7roci<Tav . to 
 Sb y^iopiov avToi wKtjaav, anoiKovg vffTepov nevTaKoaiovg irefuixpavTsg. 
 
 words we may satisfactorily account from 
 the circumstance that the aorist form is 
 far more frequent in the Attic writers ; 
 though in various instances it has been 
 inadvertently altered to the imperfect, 
 which is much more usual in the common 
 Greek dialect. 
 
 Ch. CXV. 2. Trapd (t^wv] This is well 
 explained by Dr. Arnold, ' ab ipsis profec- 
 tos ;' while Poppo compares the use of 
 Trap' t'ifiatv at ii. 41. With the expression 
 here, tkrfpvKav — XTji^ftr^at, Dr. Arnold 
 aptly compares another in Dcniosth. p. 931, 
 ctdofiivojv ffvXiov Kar 'AOqvaitov. 
 
 4. xpqaifin] This I have thought proper 
 to edit, with Haack, Poppo, Goeller, and 
 
 Arnold, from two tolerably good MSS. and 
 Valla, instead of vulg. xpriixaai, which can- 
 not possibly be right, and may be supposed 
 to have arisen from inadvertence on the 
 part of the copyists. 
 
 Ch. CXVI. 1. fitWr](TavrtQ] *moliti.' 
 On the subject of the rd Sia^arrjpia if pa, 
 ('the border-sacrifices,') see note at ch. 54. 
 On the words which follow, iv rotg opioiq, 
 see note at ch. 55. 
 
 2. KaO' 'inpov ri rov TripiTii\ia^aTOQ 
 fIXor] I now incline to the opinion of 
 Poppo, that ' since kuQ' fTfpov cannot be 
 separated from ti, the words rov TTfpt- 
 THxicrpLaTot; are to be referred both to rt 
 and also (as a ijeniticus partiticus) to el\op.^ 
 
0OYKXAIAOT 
 
 SYrrPAtMis z. 
 
 I TOY s- <.uro5 x"A'-"«e "A^"""'"' '■^-^","v' '•"^;^- '*"?"'" 
 
 ' i.r.. oX.«8. o« .oXXo; rev. k'Xa.aov ,1 J.roJ n^.p<.v, .m roaa.rr, 
 
 Cii I. 1. £(3o»'»/\oi;rol The word is here 
 (as hi Xen. Hist. iii. 4, 2, and elsewhere) 
 used not so much of wi/^ as of intention, 
 (denoting what we understand by haruii] a 
 Ihimi in mind, planning to carry it into 
 execution,) in the sense of being pwpense 
 or inclined so to do. With the expression, 
 a little after, ov TToWy rivi vTrodiearepov, 
 (on which see Mutth. Gr. Or. § 487, 4.) 
 compare in llerodot. i. 181, ov noWi^ rty 
 daOevkffTtpov. It serves, by its mdehnite 
 force, to somewhat qualify a too sweep- 
 ing assertion ; and, accordingly, as m the 
 phrase oi-rw ^ ri, bears the import oljere 
 
 ill Latin. 
 
 2 Now follows a sort of digression,— 
 naturally suggested by the foregoing 
 words,— as to the size, population, &c. ol 
 the island ; and which Goeller thinks was 
 derived from Antiocluis, the author of a 
 work on the history of Syracuse now lost. 
 
 ^((ctXiat; yap TTipiTrXovQ, &c.] On this 
 rough mode of calculating distances, whe- 
 ther by land or by water, as employed 
 among the ancients, see note at ii. 97, 1- 
 Our author, it is observable, uses here the 
 word oXku^i rather than, as in the above 
 
 passage, r»,t arpoyyi\y, because ships of 
 burde'^ were, for several reasons, (some of 
 which are pointed out by Dr. Arnold ) 
 better fitted to compute distance than tii- 
 remes. The distance here mentioned may 
 seem somewhat over-estimated eons^ider- 
 ing that eight days sail (reckoning the 
 day's sail, agreeably to what we read in 
 Herodot. iv. 86, at 700 stadia,) will make 
 5600 stadia, or 700 miles ; whereas ^m6o 
 reckons it at only 587 miles, and C u> er 
 at 600 miles. But the estnna e of oui 
 author is sufficiently vindicated b> the 
 circumstance of Ephorus (as cited in 
 Strabo, vi. 2.) reckoning the distance as 
 five days and nhjhts sail, which ^^lll be 
 found to somewhat exceed 6000 stadia. It 
 s proper, moreover, to take into the ac 
 count and allow something for the ^pres- 
 
 sion here, ov .oXX^ r"-, "'V7. Exsil 
 As to the words of ^ Plutarch, ^^ Ex^.l. 
 
 s, lu, Ttvu ^^ ,r<t evident 
 
 TrtpnXovv txovffav, tliere is .lu 
 error in the word rtaaapiov, and I doubt 
 not that, for this, Plutarch ^o^e .Trra 
 and how easily the two words niight be 
 confounded, will appear from the near 
 
f'i 
 
 31(3 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. IT. 
 
 317 
 
 resemblance of the two capital figures 
 nil and nil. Hence the computation ot 
 our author, as compared with the above, 
 ..ill present but a trifling diff-erence, espe- 
 cialh when we take into account the vei7 
 probable circumstance, that the day s 
 vovage was in the time of Plutarch (when 
 navigation had been much improved smce 
 the age of Herodotus) reckoned at some- 
 Nvhat more than 700 stadia. As to what 
 Dr Arnold remarks on the vague ness m 
 the computation of distances on water (ot 
 which he adduces certain examples,) that 
 has nothing to do here, since those dis- 
 tances are measured by the eye, and not 
 as here, by some i-ate of moti»>n estmiated 
 on the average distance gone over by a 
 vessel with fair wind ; a rough estima e, 
 indeed, but one not far from the ti-uth. 
 Thus, for instance, the shortest distance 
 across the strait of Messina has been 
 ascertained by Capt. Smyth to be 3971 
 yards ; and 20 stadia (as stated by Thucv- 
 dides) will make 3833 yards 
 
 ilUeSl will uian.^ «w^^ J- . . 
 
 roaavrn ov<ra] ^luum (or quamvis) tanta 
 sit ' The course of argument (which Bauer 
 with no sufficient reason pronounces lame) 
 is, as Haack states it, this,- that * Sicily is 
 not only an island of great size but one 
 which wants little of being part of the con- 
 tinent, being separated from it by only an 
 interval of 20 stadia.' And so Dr. Arnola 
 remarks, that the notion (much in the 
 manner of Herodotus) is, that 'so large an 
 island ought to have been m the midst ot 
 a wide sea, proportioned to its own mag- 
 nitude, and not to have lain so close to the 
 coast as to seem a sort of appendage to the 
 mainland.* Bauer and Poppo, indeed, seek 
 to obviate the difficulty involved mToaavrri 
 ov(ra, by supposing it merely / Herodoti 
 more repetentis dicta per participia fere, 
 priusque ad alia pergat') put for roffovrv 
 lari, KOi - hHcyytrai. But that seems 
 taking too much for granted, and is like 
 cutting the knot rather than untying it. As 
 respects the construction, ov<ra stands for 
 the more usual dvat : and Dr. Arnold 
 compares with the present another snnilar 
 form of expression supra in. 1, t'pyov to 
 un npoaiovraQ — KaKOvpytlv, where, as 
 here, we have a certahi confusion between 
 
 the infinitive and the participle, ^ome- 
 what removed from common use is the 
 sense which ev beai-s in the present pas- 
 sage (the phrase here Ir fifvp^ sigmtying, 
 as^Bauer explains it, ^ per mensuram m- 
 tervallum, duplici sensu et modum diri- 
 mendi et Unarem significante'); though 
 something similar occurs at iv 113, uTra- 
 \nuukvov iv arevv tVe/iy. Wasse and 
 Poppo have noted imitations of this pas- 
 sage of our author in Demetr. Phal § 72. 
 Aristid. p. 238, and Polyien. n. 2, 4 ; and 
 they might have added others m Procop 
 p. 33, 2 166, 4. de MdiW 43 26, and 
 Pausan. x. 17, 6, in all of which uva, is 
 used, and not ovrra. Yet that wdl not 
 prove that the writers above mentioned 
 read tlvai. in this passage of our author, 
 much less that, as Poppo in his Ai.pendix 
 imagines, it is here to be read. 
 
 With the use here of dutpyio^ai, we 
 may compare the parallel one in Latin of 
 dissociari. Thus in a passage of Sil. 1 tal. xiv. 
 it is said on the subject of the very strait 
 in question, * Sed spatium quod d.ssociat 
 consortia terrre:' and so Stat. bilv. i. d, ^ J, 
 most elegantly, 'dissociata proiundo Bruttia 
 Sicanium circumspicit ora Pel«)rum. 
 
 Ch II Thucydides now glances at the 
 colonization of Sicily ; 1. by barbarians, and 
 o Viy Cireeks 
 
 ' I. tpKiaOtii ' was settled' or colonized. 
 'Qdi. For this many MSS. have r)Se, 
 which was edited by Poppo. I have 
 chosen, with Haack, Bekker, and Goelei, 
 to retain the <5^«, since while the other 
 reading yields a sense languid and frigid, 
 this has' +he recommendation oi being 
 highlv suitable to the context, and is con- 
 firaied by the recapitulatory words at the 
 close of the chapter, /3«()/3apoi ^ikv oor 
 roffoide S.icAiar Kai o'vro>g ^'^V'T'ir- ^i^^ 
 two words might easily be confounded, from 
 the similarity in some MSS. of a, and »;. 
 The ^de of several MSS. confirms i^tV 
 
 ^plceiTio Sk a>c-7r*pi airaiv] 'Suffice it 
 to advert to what has been said of them 
 by the poets, or what each one may know 
 or think of them;' meaning that in so 
 speakinc', the common notion respecting 
 them, vv'^ether as founded on the poets, or 
 derived from any other sources of know- 
 
 \ 
 
 I 
 
 LaXe7ro, ^porepov Tf^ivaKfjia KuXov^uvn' oiKovat h .rt KOi vvv ra 
 
 led<re or opinion, is neither affirmed nor 
 demed. The wf here stands for b or d, 
 by an idiom chiefly occurring after verbs 
 of speaking. So ^Eschyl. Ag. 310, u.^ (for 
 ouc, scil. \6yovQ) A^yag, and Plutarch de 
 Is. et Us. ^ 17, oi ^e (pamv ovx ovnoQ, 
 aw wg tlpn^ai TpoTvov iKTttmiv «•<; rjyi/ 
 BoKaTTav (where wy stands f«>,r— what 
 learned editors there, most uncritically, 
 in-opose to read, from conjecture — oi-). 
 Also Soph. (Ed. Col. 1124, icat ^o. Q^oi 
 irSgoitu, u)Q eyo* OkXa,, where Schaefer re- 
 marks, ' sicpius utuntur Grreci scnptores, 
 inprimis poeta?, particula wg, ubi offa, a, 
 aut simile quid expectas : quod non at- 
 tendentes viri docti passim indulserunt 
 vanis conjecturis.' n»?, * any where, viz. 
 as to any particular event. Comp. I rocop. 
 Hist, prooein. IIpoKOTrtoc.- tovq TroXtfiovg 
 Kvvtypaxl/e—i^G ttj? aurCJu Uaarn} kvv- 
 tv't\Bi] ytvkaQai. 
 
 2. IvoiKiaciiiiroi^ For this, Poppo and 
 Goeller have edited, from almost all the 
 best MSS., lvoiKi)(yanivoi. 1 have chosen, 
 with Haack and Bekker, to retain the 
 common reading, since the authority oi 
 MSS., in so mhuUe a variation, is incon- 
 siderable, and far overbalanced by pro- 
 priety of language, which here seems to 
 require ivoiKKja^ttvoi : for of the use of 
 tvoiKtjauaeai, middle depon. f..r act. ti'oi- 
 Kilv, an example, as Poppo remarks, should 
 be produced ; and though I could adduce 
 such from Procop. 135, 32, x<^po'' t'^-«''"'^ 
 ivoiKi]TaryQai, yet even there the true 
 reading mav be ivoiKiaaaQai. Moreover, 
 the context (as, for instance, the words 
 preceding, § 1, i^KiaQi] ^t utde) recjuires 
 the sense 'settled,' 'made a settlement,' 
 rather than that of 'inhabited.' And 
 although no instance of ti^onci^KrOai used 
 in this sense has occurred to me, yet of 
 the passive form in a recipi'ocal sense, 
 (answering to the Hebrew conjugation 
 Jliphil,) I have noted examples in Hdot. 
 and in Arrian, E. A. vii. 20, 5, rrapaffxth' 
 TToUig hwiKKTeiivai : and of the shnple 
 otKtKtdOai in Plato, p. 114, Ini TiJQ ync 
 oiKit'iixivQi : and 004, Troiav s^pav Cti 
 fitTtXcifiliavoi' olKi^taOai, and Pint. t. vih. 
 
 201, 2. 
 
 avTox^oviQ] Meaning indigenous or 
 aboriginal inhabitants, what Justin, ii. 16, 
 
 elegantly expresses by ' Non advense, sed 
 eodeni innati solo quod incolunt, et quae 
 illis sedes eadem origo est.' 
 
 wg dt i'l a\r)9na evpi(TKiTai] 'as is ascer- 
 tained to be the truth ;' not as Niebulir, 
 cited by A mold, renders, 'a ti-uth ;' tor 
 that sense would materially weaken the 
 strength of the assertion ; which, we may 
 observe, is one expressed with far more 
 posit ireness than our author allows himselt 
 to use in matters of mere opinion ;— a posi- 
 tiveness, however, perfectly warrantable in 
 this case, being confirmed by the authority 
 of Philistus, a writer who lived soon after 
 the time of Thucydides, and formed a 
 history of Sicily ; and Ephorus, a general 
 historian contemporaneous with him : con- 
 sidering, too, that the thing involves no 
 improbability in itself, and that the testi- 
 mony of a nation like the Iberians, who 
 kept' mitten records of events, is surely 
 unobjectionable, no reason is there to sup- 
 pose the assertion any other than weU 
 
 founded. 
 
 ^iKavuv TTOTanov] Meaning most pro- 
 bably the Slcorls (now the Segre) ; a river 
 of Catalonia, and the principal feeder of 
 the Iberus. It may be supposed that the 
 Sicanians occupied that part of Catalonia 
 bounded by the Sicoris and the Iberus on 
 the west, and the river Rubricatus on the 
 east ; in short, the tract of country after- 
 wards hihabited by the Cosetani. It would 
 seem, too, that the Ligyes, having made 
 an irruption over the Pyrensean mountains 
 into Catalonia, and obtjiining temporary 
 possession of it, drove out the Sicanians, 
 who accordingly migrated to Sicily. 
 
 dir' avTwv—KaXovii'evrj] So we read in 
 Herodot. vii. 170, Sucrtvtfjv, r»)v vvv Stift- 
 \ir]v KoXtvfikvriV' For 'VpivaKpia some 
 MSS. have TpivaKia. According to either 
 reading, the ratio slgnifcationis of the word 
 remains essentially the same. Irinacrm 
 (for which we have 7Vi;wcm, only another 
 form of the same name, in Ptolemy, Oppian, 
 Halieut. 624, and Ov. Fast, iv.) is the more 
 usual name, and denotes the three-caped 
 island; while Trinacm (which is, 1 con- 
 ceive, the earlier name, as found in Homer, 
 and occurring ui several later writers) 
 signifies the triangular, or three-corner^^ 
 island : and so the Romans called it Tn- 
 
M^ 
 
 318 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. III. 
 
 319 
 
 rivk, gca(/>u7ovr.c 'Axato^g, TrXoio.g «./>cKVoJvrca ^f>o,- r»,v ^cceAmv, 
 Kal ^uopoi role Se^avoT^ olKri^ravre,, Su^cravrec ;*ev LAv^or .kA^- 
 
 np^rov, inura k S.K.X/av an aur^C /carev.xe^vrec. ^ 4. ScKeAo. 
 S* e£ 'IraXlac {^vravOa yap ai^ouv) gi^/3r,cTav tc SifceXtav, ((>euyov- 
 
 rov TTope^Jv, /cariorrog roG are^ov, ra^a «v ge /c«i «AAa>c 7ra>c 
 
 .rVi 
 
 oM^im. Such being the ease, I wonder 
 that in a passage of Strabo, p. 382, the 
 editors should not have seen that the true 
 reading is Tpivaicm, and not vulg. Tpi- 
 vaKoia. In the form Optva/cta, also found, 
 we have only a rougher, and perhaps 
 more ancient, pronunciation of the word ; 
 alluding to which last-mentioned form, 
 (namely, Bpivaicca,) Eustath. on Dionys. 
 Perieg. 467, savs, the island was so called 
 hd TO koiKkvai'9pidaKi, where it is strange 
 the editors should not have seen that the 
 true readmg is, not GpiSaKi, but OPI- 
 NAKI, the letters A and N being, in MS. 
 characters, often confounded. The above 
 emendation is placed beyond doubt by 
 Steph. Byz., who says, UMiOri d' ovtioq on 
 epivaKi loTiv oixoia. And no wonder that 
 the island should have obtained that name, 
 (with which compai'e the appellation given 
 to it in Orpheus, Argon. 1235, TpiyXutX'va 
 vnffov,) considering that the name Opiva^ 
 signified a three-tlned fork, and also, m a 
 general wav, any triangular figure ; as is 
 plain from' its being a name given to the 
 TTTvov, or winnowing-fan, which was of the 
 form of the letter A. 
 
 rd TTpof iffTrkpav] ' on the parts to the 
 westward.' The preposition Kara is, as 
 often, left understood. See the note of 
 Poppo on iii. 6, 1, ro irpbg vorov. As 
 the Sicanians doubtless first colonized the 
 western parts of Sicily, so it is Hkely that 
 they would, as Thucydides says, yet re- 
 main in possession of those parts. 
 
 3. *wic£(uv riv^g] Bochart thinks our 
 author wrong ; and Dobree suspects *wk:. 
 to be coiTupt. The correctness, however, 
 of the word is sufficiently vindicated by a 
 passage of Pausan. v. 25, 3, (adduced by 
 Poppo,) where, after mentioning the Sica- 
 nians, Sicilians, Phoenicians, and Libyans 
 as colonizers of Sicily, that writer adds, 
 'EXXrjvwv U Atopittc Ti ixovtTivavTrjv kui 
 'ItjvtQ, Kai Tov ^wKiKov Kal Tov 'Attikov 
 yivovQ UaTspov fiolpa oh iroWi). That 
 the Phocians did join with the other 
 
 Greeks in the expedition against ' Troy, 
 is certain from Homer's Iliad, n. 517, 
 where it is said that they occupied forty 
 
 "4. iTTi (Txt^iwv] By axi^'^cii are denoted 
 rude l^arks, similar to the Indian canoes, 
 or even the log-rafts used by South-Ame- 
 rican navigatoi-s. *So Hesych. explains the 
 term by ^wXa a <Tvv^tov(n Kai ovtu) nXt- 
 ovffi. At riiprjaavTtg tov iropOfiov, a little 
 after, by tov TropOnbv is meant tov Kaipov 
 TOV TTopOfiov, 'the fit season for cross- 
 ing.' Compare Polyb. v. 94, 5, ri^pav r>}i/ 
 
 (TVVoSoV. , 
 
 KariovTOQ TOV dvifiov] 'Avtfiog kuthov 
 est ventus spirans et crebrescens, ut loqui- 
 tur Virg. Mn. iii. 530, et quidom a tergo 
 euntes prosequens. Time. ii. 25. 84, wg 
 dk TO TTvtvua KUTyti, i. e. tic tov koXitov 
 iUirviVffs, ut paulo ante dixerat. Lucian, 
 V. II. ii. 37, 'iwOev S' dvpyofiiOa a(po6p6- 
 Tipov KaTLOvTog TOV TTvev^aTog. Et Pol- 
 lux, i. 105, inter ea, quai de secunda navi- 
 gatione dicuntur, liabet KuTwvTog row 
 dvtfjiov. (Duker.) Karuvai est descendere, 
 et de vento oriri, consun/ere ; et vere de- 
 scendit tunc ventus, quum a montibus 
 omnino [aut coelo], tum a litore, post terga 
 navium trajicere volentium in divei-sam 
 oi-am, unde et KUTaiylg et fcardV^ poetis 
 dicitur. (Bauer.) This exactly represents 
 the nature of the somewhat rare phrase 
 under consideration ; which is used of a 
 wind that sets steadily, and blows stiffly 
 from some given quarter ; and hence 
 proves favourable to those who are going 
 thither, and the contrary to those going 111 
 the opposite direction. In Plutarch dvinov 
 KaTLovTog iv rrfXdyti is used simply of a 
 brisk wmd : and in Joseph. Ant. ii. 16, 5, 
 we have, tTzixfiTai -koKiv »/ QdXaaaa, Kai 
 TzipiKaTaXaji^dvu pootdrig virb nvev^aTiov 
 KaTioixra Tovg AiyvnTiovg : where I should 
 suspect that Josephus wrote, for KaTiovaa, 
 KuTiovTijJV, were it not for a passage of 
 Qumt. Curt. ix. 9, ' mare intumescit, et in 
 campos desccndit: Accordingly KaTiovaa 
 
 \ 
 
 y^pa dni 'IraXoS, /3a«.Xi<oc T..8c S.KtXa.,-, r»«vof.a to«to .x""^"^'. 
 „i;ra,c 'IraXia e;ra,.o^«<Tfl.. 6. aXOorrec Bl k my 2.KeX.«v arparoc 
 ^roXuc, roJg re 2.K«vo«c Kparoivr,^ ^«X\'' t "viore^Ur Trpoc T« 
 ^n.r,^,(ip^vd Kal la^ipm ««r,7c, Kal dvrl l.^Kavla, 2,«X.<.y J.,r .',- 
 aov £7ro,'„<T«v K«Xa<r0c.., -cai rd Kpdn^ra rm. 7IC <fK.,^«.' exovrec, 
 eV.i 8U/3,aa., e'r,, ^771)^ rp.«<coma nplv "J^^Mva,^ '« 2"<'^;«>' '^- 
 OhV in SI Kal v'vv Tci ^ii<ya Kal rd ,rp«c ^oppav r„c vmov ax"""'"- 
 7. d^Kovv Si Kal 4)».V.«C repl ndaav ^Iv r,],' S.«X.«.., «-cp«C r£ 
 i^l Ut e«Xa<'^V a'^oXa/Sovrec Kal t« ^tt.^uV'"'- '"""S'" ^>^opiaf^ 
 t..K.v r,K no^K roue S.KeXo^c' ^--S-l ^^ "' ' EAX.,..ac -oXXo. <c«ra 
 edUaaav in.oin\..v, ^a.uovrtc rd wXelu,, Mor.,„v Ku, SoXon-ra 
 Kul ndvoo^ov ^77«C T<;.' 'EXu^a,.. £„,.o.K.V«.r.c e.'ff">,-r« SuM/^ax.? 
 r. ^l<,vv.n ry r^v 'EXu^u-v, Kal cir. evr.Gfcv iXax^arov ^Uvv Kap- 
 
 X.,S«;.' 2.K£Xiae d^ix''- (3"l"P"f"« '*'" """ ^"""'^^ 2.keX.«v kh. 
 
 III. EXX.ivo;.' Si Uf,<:>TOi XaUiSnC^i Eu/3o.ac 7rXau<r«v«c fiira 
 
 in the above passage may mean * commg 
 down upon,' and, by implicaticm, inun- 
 dnthiq : and so in a passage of Hom. II. xi. 
 492, probably suggesting the exi)ression, we 
 have,'Ot; ^'orrort 7r\ ijO uJviroT a fib g TTtdiovde 
 KdTeiai Xtifidppovg KaT bpiacpiv, where 
 Dammius renders, (after Eustathius,) in 
 campum descendit eumque inundat.' In 
 those passages the sea is regarded as 
 higher than the flat shore on its margin. 
 See also Hom. Od. xvi. 472. Finally, the 
 sense in the above passage of Josephus 
 will be sufficiently clear by simply pointing 
 as follows : irtpiKnTaXaii^dvu, poM(>r\g 
 (scil. ovaa) vnb Trvtu/xdrwv, KUTiovoa Tovg 
 Aiy. Similarly in a passage of our author 
 supi-a iv. 24, 5, (probably present to the 
 mind of Josephus in writing the fore- 
 going,) we have, kcnr'nTTOvaa »/ QdXaacfa 
 tg avrb, Kai powhjg ovaa, &c. 
 
 6. dvkaTiiKav npbg rd ixf(ir]n(3pivd] So 
 1 have edited, with Bekker, Goelier, and 
 Arnold,for vulg. dnkaTHXav, which, though 
 found in all the MSS., and retained by 
 Poppo, cannot be correct, since it presents 
 a totally wrong idea. In confirmation of 
 Bekker's conjecture I am enabled to ad- 
 duce (in addition to two passages noticed 
 by Dr. Amold, Isocr. Panath. p. 241, D, 
 Tovg ^ap^dpovg dviffTtiXav dirb rf/e 6a- 
 Xda(Ti]g, and Strabo, iv. 1, 5, Ik Tqg irapa- 
 Xiag dv'tffTtiXi Toi'g (iapfidpovg) the paral- 
 lel expression of Dionys, Hal. Ant. v. 38, 
 Tovg 2. dviOTiXXov dnb tov vdfiaTog. In 
 the present instance, however, consider- 
 ing that the verb is followed by a phrase 
 
 denoting the end of action, it is proper to 
 render, not by repellere, (as is done by 
 Poppo,) but by simmovere, which is the 
 term, in such a case, used by the Latin 
 writers ; e. g. Sallust, in his I^P»f Jle ot 
 Pompey to the Senate, ' hostes ab Alpibus 
 in Hispaniam summ. ;' and Livy, »v. 17, 
 * summ. hostes ex agro Rom. trans ( to 
 the other side of) Anienem.' Hence the 
 idea here intended is what we should ex- 
 press by 'to pack off, compel to remove 
 back to any place ;' where we have an 
 union of the two notions of dnctng off and 
 
 confining to. ,,> ^ ,, • t 
 
 7. Td kTriKeifxtva vijffi^ia] Meaning, 1 
 apprehend, the ^gades and others lying off 
 the promontory Lilybjeura. ' E-jreff tnXeov. 
 Poppo well renders the Itt' in this word by 
 
 msuper 
 
 u^arc, in addition to the old colonists. 
 Of this verb, which is rare, I have noted 
 examples elsewhere in Xen. Hist.i. L Dio 
 Cass. p. 313 & 329. In iiri Ty OaXacray 
 diroXaiioi^Ttg we have a pleonastic form 
 of expression, with which Poppo compares 
 the phrase dipOaXfiolffiv i^f • v. \ et there 
 we have nothing of pleonasm, but rather 
 what is a stronger expression than idtiv 
 
 by itself. ^ ., • e 
 
 Ch III. 1. Trpoirot] For this many of 
 the x\isS. have TrpiuTov, which is received 
 into the text by Poppo and Goelier ; 
 while Bekker retains the common readmg 
 r found in Mus. Br.] ; which is, I conceive, 
 the course most advisable to pursue m a 
 matter of such uncertain determination. 
 As to what Goelier urges in favour ot 
 
320 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 LIBER VT. CAP. IV. 
 
 321 
 
 r. 2c.eX;«C 0-.po; .X.'a,.c, TT^oJrov Ou;>... 2. Su^a.ou.ac ^e rou 
 
 ro,.^vp, ri .oXcc ^ -roc ear.V ii.repov S^ X W ^^ ^ '' vTT 
 ' UeT;a .oXuavOp..oc e^evero. 3. B^n^.-Xuc ^e Ka. o. XnXK.g.,, 
 
 Aeovr.Wc r', .o\e,. roue 2«k.Xovc eSeX«.avrec, o^k.^m,.., .«. 
 
 E^'apvov. IV. Kara ge rov aurcJv xpovov k'«c Aa^.C, ^'C Meya^cv 
 aVoi^fav ^ya>.s k S.^Alav «>;Kero, Kal v^rep HavraKuoy re .rora- 
 ^oG VrcXov r. ^vo^a x-P"V olKi.ac, ^ae v.repov nuroOev ro.c 
 
 Trpoiroi/, that though the Latin writers 
 employ, in this sort of construction, primi, 
 yet such is not the sole usage of the Greeks 
 in the case of Trpoiroi and Trpuirov (as also 
 uovoi and ^ovoi)— that, I apprehend, is a 
 matter not to be brought to any certain 
 determination : and though the authority 
 of MSS., in so minute a point as this, is 
 inconsiderable, yet that is here decidedly 
 in favour of Trpwrot, which also must have 
 had place in the text in the age of Dionys. 
 Hal., as appears from the following pas- 
 sage of that writer, (evidently imitated 
 from this of Thucydides,) Antiq. i. U, 
 p. 30, (ed. Reiske) Trpwrot yap EXXijvoiv 
 ovTOi, 7rtpaioj9kvTSQ tov 'loviov koXttov 
 tiiKmav 'IraXi'av. 
 
 2. vnaov] Cxoeller writes the word with 
 a capital, because it so appears in Diod. 
 Sic. iii. 9 ; and in hke manner, in Livy, 
 XXV 24, we have, ' insulam quam ipsi ^ason 
 vocant ;' and in Phit. Timol. 9, (k rr,v 
 SiKpoTToXiv Krtt rriv KaXovfikvrjv Nr^ffov. 
 But of these passages the one last men- 
 tioned, and the one from Livy, may be pro- 
 nounced insufficient for proof,— and that 
 from the addition, in the one, of icaXoi;- 
 ukvTiv, and in the other, similarly, oirocant. 
 Nor can the passage of Diodorus be con- 
 sidered decisive, since, at any rate, it 
 merely proves that viiffog was, in that 
 writer's time, the name given to the old 
 part of the city. But there is no reason 
 to suppose that this was the case in the 
 time of Thucydides; and the use here of the 
 article, which surely would not be wanted 
 when the word became a proper name, 
 seems to exclude the idea. 
 
 For vulg. TripiK\vlotikvn, I ^ave^ ^ 
 Arnold, received the conjecture of Bekker, 
 -K^piKkvlopLivy, the latter being almost 
 demanded by the construction, ^ay, i 
 
 know of no instance of 7repifc\i;^o/i«i'»; or 
 TrtpiKXvfrrn as applied to TroXtc, though 
 several as applied to vri<TOQ, e. g. iEschyl. 
 Pers. 588, MavroQ TrepiK\v(TTU vaffog, and 
 856, vaaoi TTfpiicXvffroi. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 875, 12, 7npiK\v(TT0Q vfiffog U tov irora- 
 uov. Hom. Hym. in Ap. 181, Ar/Xoro Tr^pt- 
 KXvarnQ- Epiphr. ap. Athen. p. 346 rm 
 TTtptKXvcrrov-Kphrm- And similarly m 
 the Latin writers we have circumjlua insula 
 and tellus; never, I believe, circumflua 
 urb^ It is true that, could the construc- 
 tion admit the common reading, we might > 
 adduce in its support a passage of bunp. 
 Here. Fur. 1053, Ta^i'wv TrtpUXvarov aarv 
 Trkptrag. and frag, incert. 94, 1, rcart — 
 irtniKXvKofxtvov ' AKpoKopivOov. ^ 
 
 7rpo(rraYt(T6)uffa] * being walled in, i. e. 
 added bv an additional wall ; for rrpoa- 
 TetxiKuv (a term which I have noted no 
 where else except in Dionys. Hal. Ant 
 p. 137, 19.) signifies * to add a piece of 
 ^ound by a wall to another already walled. 
 This outer city, after being walled in, it is 
 said, 7roXvdv9. lykvtTo, 'became P0P"1»"«^ 
 namely, from the security thus afforded 
 encouraging persons to inhabit it. Kai, 
 * too,' viz. as well as in the mner city. 
 
 Ch IV 1. TpwriXov] For this Jhm. 
 Port.' conjectures the true reading to be 
 TpwvtXor, which has been adopted by 
 Pinedo and Duker, but not on good 
 grounds ; for the Trogilus near Syracuse 
 cannot here be meant ; and that another 
 T.lace of the same name should have ex- 
 isted within so inconsiderable a distance, 
 is highly improbabU". And supposing/ Iro- 
 tilus to' be, as Duker says it is, no where 
 else mentioned, that were no reason why 
 it might not be here the true readuig, since 
 from the manner in which it is spoken ot 
 we may conclude it to have been a very 
 
 ^ 
 
 \ 
 
 XaXfCiSeutTiv ig Awvrlvovg oXt'yov xf>^^«'' ^iroXiT^vcrag, ^«' ^'^^^^ 
 avTiliv EKweaiOV, Kai Oa^ov okiaag, airog ^ilv a7ro0r»,cT/cei- ot ga aXAot 
 k rng ea^Pov avaaravreg, "Y/3Xa>voc (5am\iiog 2./ceXou ^^oSovroc 
 rnv x^JiOav, Kai /ca0r,y),(Taiun'ou, MeyapUig i^Kiaav roue ^^Uiovg 
 K\tiOivTag. 2. Km err, o'lK^cravreg nevre Km Ticraa^aKovra Km hia- 
 Koma, vTTo n\u>vog rvpavvov ^vpaKoalu^v dvl^rrvcrav U r^jgnoXeiog 
 Kai x^'ioac TT^r^iv ^s araVrSvac, trecnv varepov eKarov „ aurouc 
 oiK^^m, tUd^ifiiXov nhi^Pavreg, SeXn'oGvra KrltovaC Km eK 
 Mevaoo)!', rSc /^mpoir^X^wg ou'cnjc auroTc, f7r.X0a,v ^vyKarwKicr,. 
 3. nXar ge ' Avr'i^m^^g eK 'Po^ou Kai "Evri^xog e/c Kprnng trroiKovg 
 dyayivreg koivv eKTioav era 7r^,u7rra> Kai TBaaapaKocjTW ^ura ^vpa- 
 Kova^v oiKcmv, Kai ry ^ilv TroXet «Vo roG UXa nora^iov rovvo^ia 
 
 kytvero, to ^l x^P'"^' ^" '''"' "^ ''"^'^ '"'''' ''"' ^ '^9^rov ^raxi^f^»h 
 An'Siot K-aXe7r«i- vo/ui^a Sf AwptAca irWv airolg. 4. erem ge eyyu- 
 rar« o/crw Kai ^fcaroy /uera r»iv a<j>^Tifjav o'/kcctiv r.X(j>oi Aicpayavra 
 ^KLCjav, rnv filv ttoX.v avro roJ 'A/cpayavroc Trora^ov ovo^a<T«vrec> 
 ilKiarag ^l TTotridavreg 'Aptcrrovovv Kai HucrrlXov, vofii^xa ga ra 
 T,Xiowv gorrec. 5. ZayKXv ^£ rvv l^ilv aox^v aTro Kvfivg rr^' n' 
 'OniKia XaXKi^iKk '^oXetog XycrrtHv a>i/coAUva)v a>Ki(T^T,, uaTspov he 
 Kai ano XaX/ciSoc Kai rijg liXXvg Evj5oiag TrXSOog eXOov £uy/c«r.va- 
 luavro T^v y^V Kai ol/CKrral U^piv^iig Kai Kfmrai^iEVvg eyavovro 
 aur,7c, o filv airo Kvfim. o ^l am) XaX/clgoc. Svo^a ^^ ro ^ilv Trp.u- 
 rov ZdyfcXr, »]v viro twv Si/caX(Jv icXrjOcIaa, tire ^^ETravoaS^c r^v 
 'i^iav t6 xt^(>'"»^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^ ^piiravov ol SiictXol tdyKXov KaXod- 
 oiV iarepuv II avrol fulv vno ^a^'ii^v Kai aXXwv 'Iwvuw BKnirrrov- 
 aiv, o't Mv^ovg (f^iiyovTEg Trpofri/SaXov SiKtXta* 6. roue p ^afiiovg 
 'Ava^iXag 'Fvylviov rupavrog, ou 7roXX(^ voTipov Uf^aXun', Kai ty^v 
 
 obscure place. But, in point of fact, the 
 nameTrotilus does occur else.\ here,namely, 
 in Polysen. v. 5, 2, where we have, Msya- 
 puQ, tCjv A€ovTiv(M)v, tKTrtffovTtg, TpwtXov 
 KUTt^icriaav, where Maiis. well conjectures 
 the true reading to be TptoTiXov. 
 
 irpoSovTog Tt)v x^pav] Render, 'having 
 given up, conceded, or granted the place 
 to them ;' for such is the sense here in- 
 tended, and which the word also beai'S in 
 Polyb. XXX. I, 1. xxxii. 13, 3. Ka9rjyT}- 
 (Tttfievov, scil. avTov, * quum ipse eos illuc 
 deduxisset.' 
 
 2. For avTovg, Poppo says, one should 
 have expected avroi : and such, 1 would 
 observe, was probably the reading formerly 
 existing in the Cod. Clarend., of which the 
 present reading avrovg is on rasure. The 
 same is also found written above in the 
 Cod. Cassel. For vulg. lla/A/xtXov, Poppo 
 
 VOL. 11. 
 
 edits, from several MSS., TTa/iiXXov : while 
 Bekker and Goeller retain the former ; and 
 very properly ; for, in a point so uncertain, 
 the number of MSS. should decide. 
 
 4. 'AKpdyavTa t^Kiaav] This was at 
 one time (after Sjxacuse) the largest and 
 wealthiest city of Sicily, and, perhaps, of 
 greater magnificence than Syracuse, if at 
 least we may judge by the ruins, which are 
 the noblest and most perfect of any on tlie 
 whole island. Its ancient state is well 
 described by Polyb. ix. 27, and Diodoi\ 13, 
 81, seqq. ; its modem, by Swinburne, Bar- 
 tels, Munter, Hoare, Duppa, and Kepha- 
 lides. The situation of this city was well 
 selected, for strength as well as commerce ; 
 the place having an abrupt rock like a wall 
 nearly 1300 feet above the level of the sea, 
 out of which, indeed, most part of the walls 
 
 were cut. 
 
 Y 
 
322 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 riioavi/oc Xurpa du8p<iv 2«paKO<T;<ov aixi^aXwrwv Xapou' r^v 7 
 5. K«i «5e.c "TO reXa,voc «v«aT„roc yn^o^d.n, ro rp.rov Kara,...«n 
 
 6 alTog] This I have, with Bekker, 
 received, from the conjecture of Dobree, 
 for vulg. abrolg, which, turn it whatever 
 way one may, yields no tolerable sense ; 
 while ahrbg offers one as good as can be 
 desired, namely, 'he himself colomzed it 
 meaning in person, and not by deputy, bo 
 further on, ch. 5, 4, we have, ai>TOQ oiKitrr^c 
 yevofiivoQ, Kari^Kiat Ka^apcvav. Ut 
 avrbc Ivaa'iKTiov avQ^iOTZiov oiKiaaq the 
 sense is, 'having himself colonized the city 
 out of a mixed race of persons. Avrw- 
 v6aaat. Render, 'mutato nomine nomi- 
 navit ;' the prep, avri in composition otten 
 denoting exchamje, and sometimes, as here, 
 simply cUnge. Of the word a vrovo^a^ui, 
 which is exceedingly rare, I have noted 
 no example elsewhere except m Dio Cass. 
 293 95, ^vl>pnxiov avTiovofiuoVr]. oee 
 Strabo, vi. 1, 6, cited by Poppo. 
 
 Ch V. 1. ffrdaei viKvO^vrtg] 'being 
 overpowered by a faction,' meaning the 
 contrary faction. Ol UvXtiridai. See Ari- 
 stot. Pol. V. 3, 4, cited by Goeller, and a 
 passage to which he refers of Plut Prcoc. 
 Pol prop. fin. In the words, a little after, 
 mrah TijQ re-Upa9n, we have a blend- 
 ing of two different modes of expression 
 hevnen airalv and UgaQn U, of which 
 the latter is found in a similar passage ot 
 Xen. Athen. ii. 8, (pu>vy Kai Siairy X9<^i^- 
 rai KiKoafi'svy il cnrdvn^v rStv E\Xr,vu)v 
 cat i3ap^apa>v, and not unfrequently m 
 Plato, and has its parallel in the Latm 
 
 inigtus ex. ,,104 
 
 2. 'Afcpat] A place situated about 24 
 
 miles west from Syracuse, and ^ m^^ f «"^ 
 Pelazzolo, and, as its name mdicates, on 
 a hi.^h ridge : a circumstance elegantlj 
 alluded to by Sil. Ital. in the words, 
 ?e tumuli^ glacialibus Acr^.' K^.m--; 
 This is by recent travellers ascertained to 
 have been about 9 miles from the sea, and 
 25 miles west of Pachynum. Ccm^r^^ 
 was situated at the present village Came- 
 rana near the town of Piscari. 
 
 4 Hrpa avcV-^1 ^as a ransom for 
 men.' This is by Goeller nghty referred 
 to the rule in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 428, 1, ot 
 'two subsLntives found together in one 
 ease of which tlie one contains an explana- 
 ion of the other, a. if it were a pred.ca e 
 to it •' an idiom, this, not unknown m the 
 1L. So Ovid, Metam. ii. 695, ' nitidam 
 cape proemia vaccam ;' ^^ere we recog- 
 nise in prcemla an imitation of this Attic 
 iitom in Xurpa, by which the plural is put 
 for the singular. Much to the purpose is 
 a passage of Lucian, t.i. p.,2l0, .ttc^xvo- 
 
 ^he term Xvrpbv (which is of the same 
 form as d,i\rpov, Xscrpov, KivTpov, 0«pe- 
 rZ \e.) signifies simply 'something 
 7aid or wiiat 'pays a demand ; and hence 
 denoted, by use, the price of redemption 
 
 avrbg oU.arnQ yevo^x. roe] ' being him- 
 self the colonizer,' i. e. not colonizing it by 
 another person sent as the leader or con- 
 ductor of the colony. / 1 -^u 
 5. nXva>v] For vulg. TsXa^vo,^ (which 
 as Arnold shows, cannot be right) I have 
 ventured, with Goeller, to receive into the 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. VI. 
 
 323 
 
 VI. Toffavra iOvrj 'EXXiJvwv Kai (Sa^f^dpojv SifceXmv wkh, koi 
 STTi Tocrj/i'St ovaav avrrjv 01 AOrivaioi arpanvuv wp/ii^vro, ttpii/ie- 
 voi /U£V, ry aXr^OsaraTy Trpatpdau, r^c Trarrr/c a|o££iv, porjOeiv ce 
 afJLa £U7rf>£7r(uc ^ovKofx^voi toic iavri2v ^uyytvfdi koi toiq ttooo"- 
 yeyevrjiuLivoiQ ^v/nitia^niQ, 2. /naXidra S uvtovq ejaip/irjdav Eyt- 
 araiwv t£ ir^ecrfBeK; iropovTiQ Kai Tr^oOvfjoTepov eTriKaXov/ntvoi. 
 ofxopoi yap ovt£q toIq ^cXn'ovvrcotc* ^C TroXf/uov KaOtaracyav inpi 
 T£ yafxiKwv Tiv(jjv Kai inpi -yiJc aft<fi<Tj3»)rr;rou* Kai 01 SfXivouvrtot, 
 2upa/co<T(Ovc; Ewayoinevoi ^u^jua^out;, Kartipyov avrovg rw TToXEfno 
 
 text this masterly correction of Dodwell, 
 approved by Poppo. 
 
 Ch. VI. 1. «y;rps7ra>e] 'under a fair 
 show,' namely, as opposed to ry a\i]9e- 
 tTTary Trpo^actt, the real and true cause 
 of their giving, namely, their own aggran- 
 disement. Compare supra iv. 61. 
 
 2. TTspi yaiiiKutv Tirwv] On these words 
 Poppo remarks thus : ' ra/xtxra sunt res ad 
 coiinubium spectantes, ideoque coiinubium 
 ipsum.' But the sense thus assigned, ' cer- 
 tain marriages,' is surely most jejune, and 
 any thing but significant. It should rather 
 seem that the obscurity here existing has 
 been occasioned by a not unfrequent cause 
 of obscurity in our author, — namely, from 
 the sense being imperfectly developed. I 
 doubt not that there is here an eflipsis, and 
 that of the word Trpay fidnov, understood 
 in the law sense controversice. Accordingly 
 by yafiiKutv TrpayficiTwv will be denoted, 
 * controversise de connubiis agendis.' The 
 Scholiast, in supplying the ellipsis by 
 avvaWayfidriov, shoots wide of the mark ; 
 though he successfully traces the reference, 
 which is doubtless to the contracts and 
 covenants which regulated the contraction 
 of intermaiTiages between persons of two 
 neighbouring states. Had, however, our 
 author but subjoined the word cuvaXXay- 
 fidrtov, all would have been plain, since 
 the term avvaWdyfiara is sometimes used 
 of contracts and covenants respecting mar- 
 riages ; (insomuch that Hesych. explains 
 the word (TvvdXXay/xa by yafiiKov cvfi- 
 (iokaiov. Comp. also Dionys, Hal. 152, 6. 
 1089, 13, CTUj^aXXayai ydftov, and Eurip. 
 Andr. 1221, 'EXtr(^ ^vvaWaxOtlnav — 
 ydfioiQ-) nay, it might also denote 'lites et 
 controversise ex contractibus natse,' as in 
 Polyb. xxiii. 2, 11 & 17, SiijKove tu>v Kara 
 Ti)j' dyopdv yepofiivojv (TvpaWayfidriov. 
 We may suppose, then, that the two states 
 Egesta and Selinus had disagreed as to 
 the terras on which man-iages might be 
 entered into by persons of one state with 
 
 those of the other ; and that the Selinun- 
 tians wished to force the Egesteans to con- 
 sent that, when intermarrying with Seli- 
 nuntian women, and settling at Selinus, 
 they should be put on a footing of less 
 than equality as to civil rights ; as, for 
 instance, concerning the holding of pro- 
 perty, political suff'rage, &c. Thus in the 
 words of a passage of the Old Testament, 
 Gen. xxxiv. 10, KaToiKtiTt Kai ifiTTOptvtaOt 
 tTr' avriJQ Kai tyKTaaOt Iv avry, is con- 
 tained an implied permission to exercise 
 any trade or occupation, and to hold any 
 landed property on a footing of equality 
 with the natives. 
 
 yfJQ dfi(pi(Tl3)jTr]rov'\ Meaning ' debate- 
 able border-land;' as in Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. ]). 729. Pausan. iii. 9, 4. vii. 12, 2. 
 In Diodorus it is added, TroTa^ov Hjv 
 Xijjpav TtxiV dia<f>ipofikviov TtoXfujv bpi/^ov- 
 Tog, where the river alluded to is pro- 
 bably the Halycus. It might be supposed, 
 indeed, that the circumstance of the two 
 states being mutually bounded by a river, 
 would have effectually prevented all dis- 
 putes as to limits. Sometimes, however, 
 it would happen, that the more powerful 
 state demanded of the weaker the pos- 
 session of the strip of land on the other side 
 of the river ; which was probably the case 
 in the present mstance. With reason, then, 
 was this demand resisted by the Eges- 
 toeans ; since such a concession would lie 
 inconsistent with their independence, and 
 such demands of a part, if not resisted, 
 must gi-adually lead to the loss of the 
 whole, when (to use the words supra iv. 
 92.) fit; opoQ ovK avriXeKTOQ Trayrj- 
 (Tsrai. 
 
 KaTeipyov uvtovq] in avgustias cogehant, 
 preonebant, ' drove them to great straits.' 
 So Herodot. vi. 102, KaTtipyovTtg ttoXXov 
 TovQ ' XBrivaiovQ. And we may compare 
 the use in Latin of premere ; e. g. Corn. 
 Nep. Annib. 11,' Pergamenae naves cum 
 adversaries premerent acrius.^ 
 
 Y 2 
 
324 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a.c. 416. 
 
 K«i roC .poWpou -^;^- J:^" gl..,,.„ „^L vcGc .e.st«--- 
 i.a,5v«., X Vr'^ «^^« " tulZ .Llaovra., .ai roue Xo- 
 
 ,„T, 2«pa.o<,;o.c, «^\7. ^::„f„i^e.v.uo.. i.. role ..kX.... 
 
 KOI ev TOic ifpo't, 1^"' 
 
 Vil. Kal ol .^v .pe.P"C :- Af "; 2oc Kn! oi E^P.«X<«. 
 
 •Opveac Karo.K.<Tavr.c roue .^PV J' ^ , „„,,„api,voi riva xpo""" 
 ^,.e .^ <:S.K". Op,.«r«. .<u Ap7 - . .^^^^^,^^ ^ . ^^,^^ 
 
 ^.^v •Ae.l.-ai'-- Tav»Tp«T.« .&X0ovra.v, roug P 
 
 '^ ' A A tVio Athenians ot the ain«un.c 
 Zt:l brLaches during the fomer vvav 
 
 ♦Vint anv alliance liaa nercuuuic 
 betwee/the Egesta^ans and the Athenians, 
 but iUs very probable that, an Poppo says, 
 ♦1 1 FcestSns were confedei-ates with, or 
 Iriendf ttthe Leontines in the former 
 tar and were therefore, in a certam de- 
 <rrpp allies of the Athenians. 
 ^ 3'S«0 1 have, «itl. Bekker m h.s 
 seconrtLin, received this readmg of 
 MS. h, instead of vulg. w,,i<Pa^r,i, wh.eh, 
 Lm it whichever way wo 0;'^^. '^ "f I^'. 
 indefensible. Vainly has Or.^rv^i^^ 
 taininff the common readmg, endea^ourea 
 torive, what it inevitably involves, a 
 
 gross and palpable blunder ■" """f^^i 
 thouL'h he truly remarks, that it cannot 
 be r4ht to suppose iM^avro T./x-f""-'"*, 
 
 the Ime thing with '+f' '^T" ^thtwn 
 But that, I would say, should have shown 
 h^ 'the 'necessity of -eeiving the ..admg 
 ^;,iJ/ai which atonce removesall dithcuuj . 
 For the existence of the above erroneous 
 
 see note at i. 2. ii. 56, and Matih^ G. Gi^ 
 s Ail 2 Z(uvi), ' waggons, bee not« on 
 fv 128 In the invasions of Attica those 
 wJgons were not brought, from the dif- 
 ficulty of transporting them across the 
 mountainous countries about the Isthmus 
 of Corinth. 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LIHER VI. CAP. VIII. 
 
 32.5 
 
 II 
 
 ^l 
 
 pav t7roAio^)Kovv' vtto a vvktu^ 
 
 ovAi 
 
 icra/ntvov rov CFT^aTii /narog 
 airoOtv, eK^i^pa(TKov(ni' ot ek twv Opraov. ku] ry vaTt^aia ot 
 Aftyfun wc y<yOo%'TO, KaraaKaipavreg rat: Onved^ avexLJoijaav, Kal 
 oi Aifrivaioi varepov rai^ vav(Tiv trr tuKOV, 
 
 3. Kot fc M.tOiovr}v T»/v 6/uo^oi' MafCfSovta linrHig Kara OdXaacrav 
 KOfxiaavTiq AOrjvaioi (T<^wi' re avTuiv Kal MaKi^ovwv Tovq napd G(\>[ai 
 ipvya^ag iKaKovpyovv rrjy Tlsp^iKKov. 4. AaKi^al^ovLO^ ^l, irifX" 
 xpavTit; napd XoX/ct^fa? roue £7ri O^aKriQ, ayovraq tt^oc,- ' AQriva'iovQ 
 myj)iJLf:fjov(; dTrovSat;, ^u/itTroXe/itlv e/ceXtuov Ofp^iVKra* ot S' oi'/c riBi- 
 Aov. Kai o ^ii/nojv tTtXtvTa Kal eKTov Kal BsKarov irog crfAci/ra tid 
 ttoAejuw Twce uv OovKv^l^rjQ ^vviypaxpiv. 
 
 Vlll. Tou miyiyvofjikvov Oipnvg a/na ?)pi oi rtZv AOrjvaiiJv 
 irpeapeiq tikov t/c t^c St/c^Atac, Kal ot EyEGTaloi jueT aurcJv, uyov- 
 Tig ic,yiK<iVTa TaAavra acrr/^tou apyv^uw, wg ig iC,r]KOVTa vavg /nrjvog 
 furrOov, ag f^tAAov ^trjaidOai TTinmiv. 2. Kal ot 'A0rji'ato», 
 
 ifjLtAAov ctrfdicruai 
 iKKArjaiav TroitiauvTig, Kai aKovrravTig ruiv te 'KyeaTa'itJv 
 
 KUl 
 
 TU)V 
 
 \ 
 I 
 
 orpiTipwv TTpbapeuyv ra re aAAa fVaywya Kal ovk n\r}9ri, Kal irtpl 
 T(i)v ^(>T/juaTa>v, u)g €t»? iToiina tv re Tolg tepotc TroAAci Kal ev f nng 
 J K:otroig, i\pr}(j>iGavTo vavc i^riKOvra irifiiriiv eg 2t/cfAtai' Kal (rrpa- 
 Tt}y(wg avTitK^aropag AA/ci/3ta^»?i' re rov KAttvtou Kal ISiKiav rov 
 NtA:»;parot;, koi Actjua^ov rov Aevofjtcivovg, (5oi]9ovg /tiev Kyearaioig 
 TTpog SfAtvouvrtouc, ^vyKaToiKicrai ^e Kal AeovTivovg^ t/v ti nepi- 
 yiyvrjTai avroig rov TToAf^ou, Kal rdWa rd ev ry 'S.iKtXla irpd^ai 
 oirrj av yiyviocFKwmv apiara 'AOrivaioig, 8. fierd ^e tovto i]jjiepa 
 ir^iTTTy eKKXi)aia avOig eyiy vero, kuOoti ^pi] r»)i; irapa(TKevriv Ta7g 
 vavcTi ra-^iara yiyveaOai, Kai rolg aTparr\yolg^ el rov irpoa^eoivTo, 
 \pri(j>iGOiivai eg rov eKirXovv, 4. Kal o Nt/ctac;, aKovaiog jiev ypv/^^vog 
 
 2. Oi tK Tutv 'Opvfwi^] i. e. oi iv 'OpveaXg the reverse,) and is, moreover, borne out 
 
 U Tuiv 'Opt/iwv. (Goeller.) by a passage closely imitated from the 
 
 Cu. VIII. 1. daijfjiov dpyvpiov'\ See present, of Pausan. x. 19, 5, Kal mi; xP^' 
 
 note on ii. 13. fiaTa TroXXa /itcv iv ry koivi^, TrXeiova dk 
 
 2. tTraywydJ 'attractive, seductive;' tv Icpoit;. 
 
 litei-ally, as we sometimes say, taking. So aTpaTTjyovg avroKpaTopag] Of these 
 
 supra v. 85, iirayioyd Kai avkXeyKra generals invested with full powers to act 
 
 aKovaavTtg, and iv. 108, t(po\Kd (Schol. at their own discretion, without any other 
 
 tTTaywyd) Kai ovk ovtu (as here, dXijOr/). authority from home, we read supra v. 
 
 Herodot. iii. 53, irr. iXeyt. 45 & 46. Aristoph. Av. 1495. Pausan. iv. 
 
 Tolg Koivolg] So I edit, with Bekker, p. 241 : and a dissertation on the subject 
 
 Goeller,* and Poppo, from almost all the may be seen in Spanheim on Julian, p. 76. 
 
 MSS., instead of vulg. r^ Koivt^, which is Ijv ti iripiyiyvriTai avrolg tov iroXtfiov] 
 
 retained by Haack, perhaps rightly, since. This may best be regarded as a condensed 
 
 if it be not, like the above, supported by ex- form of expression for what, more fully 
 
 ternal authorUy, it has no little to recom- developed, would stand thus : * if any por- 
 
 mend it on the score of internal evidence, (as tion of leisure-time should remain out of 
 
 existing in the circumstance that while we the war,' viz. after the concerns of the 
 
 can easily account fur the introduction of war had been sufficiently attended to. 
 
 a plural immediately after a preceding 4. aKovmog^ This I have edited, with 
 
 plural, we can by no means account for Haack, Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, from 
 
/ 
 
 326 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. c. 415. 
 
 or.. 
 
 
 '5' 
 
 Toutoe. 
 
 TV ti'H .,lv ficK\ii<yLa T^eP' TraoatT/cewTJC t»/c, 'f- r ^ , , 
 
 many of the best MSS., for vulg. aKoi<Tae. 
 Xh ,s evidently a me,^ en-or, and, no ■ 
 
 DaDie mat .vViiph he was elected 
 
 at the assembly, at NN men ne^^^ 
 
 commander- in -chu^f, and tlmt he ^^^^^^ 
 merely heard of his election from others 
 3 case, as Poppo -r^arUs, we should 
 have had, not ypw'^ro,, bnt VP;/^";- ^^^ 
 reading aKovffiOQ is, moreover, leqmrea oy 
 he c-text, and confirmed by the w-ords 
 at ch. 34, dKovroQ tyyor^fvoi;. Nor is 
 there (as Abresch imagines any thmg to 
 forMd this in the f.iv-n, since, as Bauer 
 has wel pointed^ut, the particles m 
 nuestln iLe, as often elsewhere, serv^ 
 ?o denote, not diversity or opposition, but 
 merely 'partiticmem et a^mulationem c^on- 
 rnctorum;' the sense here intended 
 &T"™ invitus creatus, et vero con- 
 sS iniprobans belli «--pti ; or J 
 
 other words, ' quum "^^''^'^f, j"'^"!^^''"^ 
 imorobans,' &c. ; meaning that P^Jicias as 
 S IVked the honour of the command, as 
 he ^proved of the expedition ; which he 
 was prepared to dissuade both on private 
 Tnd puUic grounds. U may, I gran , be 
 u;ged%hat%ad Nicias been present, he 
 "olid then in Imine have dissuaded the 
 exoedition. But we may suppose that the 
 deS of the assembly was so sudden 
 and unexpected, that he was then nnpre- 
 ^ired and perhaps not quite disposed, to 
 ^ "ol; a de'cree which ^ad done him^^^^^ 
 much honour. Moreover, it would have 
 rj; preslptuous in him to ask the sove- 
 re^Mi people to immediately reverse what 
 they had just positively decreed 
 
 slight and merely specious 'jr V»a^^^^^^^ 
 pretence, as opposed to any solid giound. 
 
 So Dionys. Hal. 449, d'^rpennQ 7rp6<paai^. 
 Hdian. iv. 0, 5, inl fipaxvrdra^ «--C ._ 
 
 Xtller :he\-ra!s 'might thi^^^ neces 
 sarv for the expedition. By the woias 
 
 fo low' ig, Ka96r!x9r) k ^^^f^^.^^^'Ze 
 is denoted the mock of sendmg forth the 
 expeTtion, chiefly with reference to the 
 naval force for the conveyance of the 
 army. At Kai M repeat XPn^f' j 
 
 2 KaiVoi Ivwyc— roioyrou] ' and yet 1 
 for my plrtlm honoured by a thmg of 
 this sort ' This is meant to strengthen 
 he cHsIuasion that follows, as tluit urged 
 nuite in opposition to his own interest, mice 
 Tone coSId have more honour to gam by 
 the expedition than himself. ^ 
 
 dicit Quanquan^ alii, qui ^anc -^.e 
 ditionem dissuadeant ignavu^ /o ''^enToies 
 simulentur, (sicut infra, ch 1 3, semores 
 vereri affirmat, ne, msi bellum suttragio 
 ircLprobarint, MaXaKoi esse videau^^^^^^^ 
 me quidem, qui plurima stipendia feceiim, 
 rplurimis proeliis interfuerim, propterea 
 tuo'd't. m'e. timeam,hanc expe»^^ 
 decerni nolle, nemo ausit Ulcere. Poppo ) 
 
 r't: z%7o ^oTntrou; th?z 
 
 ri; shrtlltWes'not by any means 
 wish to reprehend the elderly persons ac- 
 V r.f imiditv by the faction of Alci- 
 Ses The sense^ended may be thus 
 expressed : Mbough I regard him as an 
 eaSIuy good citizen who does take some 
 
 ?s"uSr n^ bo\h : the'rLso. for which 
 is tS "4oined, namely, that * such an 
 one would most wish that the affans of 
 the state aho should go right, even Jor his 
 olTke: What Dr. Arnold here observes, 
 
 91, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VJ. CAP. X. 
 
 327 
 
 I 
 
 ya^) av o rotouroc Kai to. rnq noXstjjg St' eavTov (^ovXoiro opOovaOai) 
 o^o»c St our€ 61' T(i) npoTt^ov X(>o»;(w Sia to TTpuTipaoQai uirov irapa 
 yvtx>fxy]v, oure vvv, aXXa y av yiyvuKTKw /ScAridra, e'/ocJ. 3, Kai 
 TTpoQ piv Tiwg rpoTTouc roue v/nETipovg dffO^vriQ av /liov 6 Aoyoc tiv, 
 ti Ta re v7ra()^ovTa aioleiv irapaivoitjv, kui /lu] rolg £ro//uo/c TTfpt 
 Tujv a(j)av(vv Kai jUtXXoyrwv KivSvveveiv' u'tg Ss ourt Iv Kaipui anev- 
 StTf, ovTt pa^ia £<TTi Karaa^eiv £</>' a wp/nrjadiy ravra ^i^aito. 
 A. ^r]^u yap i>^mg TroXe/niovg iroWovq ivOa^e vTToXnrovTag, Kai 
 trepovg hiriOvjUiiv iKelae TrXevaavrag Sfu^o away ay eaOai. 2. Kai 
 oUaOe 'laiog rag yevojuevag vjluv airov^ag i^tiv ti j3e/3a(oi'* at, 
 rjav^alovTijjv /nlv v/H(Lv, orojuari OTTor^ai icrovTai' {<wrw yap ev- 
 Oiv^E re ar^peg inpat^av ^ avrd, Kai U twv i:vavTi(jjv,) aipaXivTCJV 
 
 that *men who are careless of their own 
 lives and pi-operties, will hardly care for 
 those of their neighbours,' however it may 
 be true, is not a truth to the present point. 
 What Nicias means to say is, that Mie 
 who does take this prudent forethought is 
 an equally good citizen, i. e. does much 
 good to the state ; for in taking care of his 
 life and fortune he benefits the state, and 
 he will take care of the state even for his 
 own sake, as having a great stake in it.' 
 That Die Cass, so understood the words, 
 is plain from a passage (evidently written 
 with a view to the present) at p. 432, 98, 
 vofiil^o) yap avSpoQ ayaOov ofioiioQ ipyov 
 tlvai Tolg Tt Trjg TraTpiSo^ (TVfi<pspov(Ti 
 Tt)ptlv tavTov, ipvXaTTOfifvov fii] naTTjjf 
 diroXrjTai. Compare also Soph. CEd. Col. 
 309, TiQ yap ta9\dg nvx avT(^ ^iXog ; where 
 tlie Scholiast remarks, 6 uyaObg avT(^ tb 
 Kat 0tXo«g iari xP^I<^ifJ^og. He might have 
 said, that by being good to himself, he 
 becomes serviceable to his friends. 
 
 3. rpoTTovg] ' dis[)ositions,' meaning pre- 
 dominant inclinations, which were to gain 
 at the expense of others. See supra i. 70. 
 In dtreevrig av — tir) (of which the full 
 sense is, ' would be too weak to be effec- 
 tual') we have an idiomatical form of 
 expression also found in a passage of the 
 New Testament, Rom. viii. 3, i)aQkvn 
 cjid Tijg aapKog. In rote troj'/noig— ictr- 
 evt'tveiv, Bauer remarks, the tenn fVot/ia 
 is put in opposition to d<pavujv and jxtX- 
 Xovriov to denote the present, what is not 
 to be hoped for, or laid hold of, but what 
 has been ah-eady attained : and so Poppo 
 remarks, that ui Tacit. Ann. iv. 3, we have 
 mutually opposed prcesentla and incerta 
 (comp. also supra i. 70. iv. 61, and notes) ; 
 and he further observes, that the Greek 
 phrase kiv^vvivuv rivi answers to the 
 Latin periclitari re, as standing for aliqu'ui 
 
 in perkuhun adducere. Of the words fol- 
 lowing, ovTe iv Kaipili — utpixrjrrOe, the sense 
 is, ' that you are bustling at a wrong time, 
 and that you are eager after that which is 
 difficult of attainment.' 
 
 Cii, X. In the present chapter the 
 speaker proceeds to jjrore, what he liad 
 just asserted, that the thing is ill-timed ; 
 and in ch. 11 he evinces it to be imprac- 
 ticable. Ill-timed he shows it to be, from 
 the insecurity of their present position, 
 which is such that while planning con- 
 quests abroad, they would be leaving ene- 
 mies behind them at home. 
 
 2. fx«*»' re (Skfiaiov] * afford some se- 
 curity.' 
 
 otJrfa; yap — IvavTitov] Render, * for 
 such, some persons, both of this country 
 and of our adversaries, have contrived 
 them [to be],' i. e. contrived to make 
 them. For here (as the Schol. and Duker 
 have shown) the term rrpdafftiv bears the 
 sense of our to contrive or manage, as used 
 of things brought about by craft and fraud. 
 On ivOsvds see note on vi. 38, 1. 
 
 For vulg. avrdg, which is opposed at 
 once by external authority and internal 
 evidence, I have, with Haack, Poppo, 
 Elmsley, and Goeller, edited, from most of 
 the best MSS., avrd. For, not to mention 
 the well-known use of the neuter plural 
 pronoun after substantives in the singular, 
 (as treated on by Matth. Or. Gr. § 439.) 
 it may be observed, that the neuter is em- 
 ployed in the present instance because, as 
 Duker and Arnold have pointed out, *it 
 has reference not so much to the treaty as 
 to what was done about the treaty ;' the 
 avrd seeming, as Dr. Arnold says, to refer 
 to rd irepi rag ffTTovddg, which our author 
 tacitly substituted in his mind for the 
 simple subst. rdg (nrovScig. 
 
 ^(paXivrtjjv stands, by a certain negli- 
 
THUCYDIUES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 328 
 
 Si noo «£.oVP'<- St.v«Ve., rax""" -•>" ^-^^'p^: ''"'" "«' ^'^^'"'- 
 
 '.'""T"'/"?'/ rr- «v«7.m' r7».ro, ?^e.r«, iv a.r^ ra^r^ 
 ,roXXd Tci aV,)..<T^..TOVA«£va ^X^^'V. 3. am 
 
 ' ' 1 \Juayovc y^vioGcu iv ry ^p!.' XPory. 5. a.^re XP" 
 ffKOTTtiv Ttva aura, Kai fin a*c««^ ;' t 
 
 gence of expression (on .Nlnch see Poppo, 
 Prol. i. 1, p. 120.) for a^paUnn. OUktov 
 „Sv ovoc the sense is, 'on a worse footing 
 on worse, less honourable, terms for them 
 than for'us :' or we may, with Poppo, re- 
 lard this as a phrase for an adverb like 
 
 loKnro.S roO ^h.p.^ov, : though more 
 I think, to the present purpose is it to 
 compare ctTro rov Uov^t v. 101, «^« ^^^ 
 l(Tnc at iii. 40, and i^ i<fov at u. 8J. 
 
 Vovx oi «VO.vs.raroc] 'and not the 
 least powerful ;' an elegant meiosis to de- 
 Ze some of the strongest, as the Boeo |ans : 
 whence, I would observe, may be satis ac- 
 torily established the emendation of Reiske 
 on Dionys. Hal. vi. p. 52, KUi, /xa Ac , ovx 
 Oi <l>av\6Taroi, instead of vulg. Kai, ^a A, 
 oiZi (bavUrara : and again, at x. 6, oi 
 the same writer, Kai ovx oi <pav\oraroL, 
 for vulg. Kai oixi </)«vXoraroi. 
 
 4. ii ^tva (scil. 7£voM«i''?»^) ,^«P<'**^J. " 
 they should find our forces divided, i. e. 
 one part in Sicily, and the other m Greece 
 The word ovTav, or ytvofievriy, lett to be 
 miderstood at dixa, is not untrequeiitly in 
 the best writei-s \xpressed. With respect 
 to the etymology of the word ^.x«, 1 
 apprehend it to have been origma ly the 
 accusative of the obsolete noun (5.^, a 
 parting,' from the verb SiK<^, primarily 
 si^niifying to deate ; and hence av^xa 
 stands for dva dix^, 'at parting or separa- 
 tion,' viz. into two parts : and accordingly 
 it is not untrequeiitly used with verbs ot 
 seiKiratw.j. Thus we may compare with it 
 our adverb apart, likewise formed from 
 the prep, a or at and ixi»-« (standmg for 
 
 ^""it'fp'vSv <r^ei^o^uv] 'which we are 
 now driving at, pui-suing:' an example, 
 this, of a verb intransitive used m a tmns- 
 itive sense ; an idiom almost conhnod to 
 L pod., (as llom. 11. V. 236.) though 
 
 sometimes found in the prose writers as 
 here and at vi. 39, and Herodot i. 206 
 S^vfTrtOoIvro. Bekker and Goeller edit 
 ^vyeTTiOavTo : but that form is if I mis- 
 take not, almost confined to the middle 
 and late^ Attic, and the MSb. here pre- 
 senting it are only a few of the least \alu- 
 
 5 ' Ypn (TKOTTtlv Tiva] Most commenta- 
 tors' (as Haack, Leveque, Bredow, and 
 Goeller) suppose by rtvd to be memit 
 Alcibiades. But it is possible that the 
 word is here used answerably to the 
 French on and our one, employed, for deli- 
 cacy sake, instead of the plainer »7M«t-- 
 
 Kai utj ueTiioQV '^0^" "'^*''*'*' "•**" 
 SvvfvHv] 'and not to resolve on ran mug 
 hazards with the state (i. e. puttmg it to 
 hazard) while in so precarious a con- 
 dition.' Of the phrase Kivcyvtvuy ry 
 TToXti examples occur at u. bo, 7- vi- */. 
 Herodot. ii. 120 : and at Herodot vii 209, 
 we have KivSvvtvnv ry y^vxy. The dative 
 here may, according to Duk., stand for 
 Kara and an aecus. ; or rather we may 
 suppose iTTi to be understood, which is 
 expressed at vi. 83. Perhaps, however, the 
 dative may itself bear the sense at or over: 
 in which view we may compare the Latin 
 ' periclitari vita, caus4,' &c. ; and also 
 4e summa imperii,' Sueton. Aug. ch. 21. 
 There is probably a faint allusion to Mstmg 
 lots or dice upon or over any thing, to know 
 whose it shall be. Comp. Ps. xxi. 18, bept. 
 Suutpiaavro rd l^ar.a fiov ^avrot^,^ Kat 
 lirirbv l/iari<T^o>' /*ov tjiaXov icXrjpov, 
 where, for roi' luanafibv, read ry ijia- 
 TKTuui. In the term ^frta»p<f>, fluctuating, 
 precarious, there seems to be a metaphor 
 taken from a ship imperilled by making 
 her way through a ridgy sea ; such as we 
 recognise in Soph. (Ed. T. 22, TroX-g-'j^n 
 aa\tvu. Pseudo-Eurip. Khes. 24C, orav 
 ;, SvadXioc, iv ntXdyu Kai aaXtvy TroXit; 
 
 OL. 91, I'l 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XL 
 
 329 
 
 /cat afi\iig uWriq ooiyiaOai, ir^iv ifv k^o/iifi/ j3fj3ata>(T€u/it0a, n XaA- 
 Ktdtjg ys OL eirt 0paK:»/(;, €r»j Toaama a(f)t<TTioTig a(^ ?7/i(Jv, \:Ti 
 ityjti^toToi tim, Kai aAAoi ring Kara rag rjnticxtvg tvcoiaaTioq a/cpo- 
 wi'Tat. >;ju£jc o£ EytcTTatotCi o»? ouai ^vin/na^oig, u)q a^tACou^t I'o/c, 
 o^iiog jjorfiovjuiv' v(p wv o avToi, iraXai a^tcrrwrwv, a^iKou/jiOa, 
 tn /miWofxev ajuivviaOai. XL K^airoi T<wg jufv, Kan^yaaafxtvoi^ Ktiv 
 Karad^oi^icv* tijjv o, ct Kat K^artjaaiimiv, ^id ttoXXou yt Kai ttoAAwi/ 
 iwr(i)V, ^aXtTTwc av upy^HV ^vvai/mOa. avorirov S iiri toiovtiwq 
 levai, wv /cparr/aroc re /ni] Karaa^iicru rig, Kaiy juri KaropOtjaag^ furt iv 
 T^* Ofwiti) Kai TT^tv iiriyii^^iaai iarai. 
 
 *' 2. 2ifctX((t»roi o av /uot oo/couatv, wq ye vvv evovai, — Kai en 
 
 av t)a(Tov ^tivoi ij/mv yeveaOai, ei a^t^eiav avTtJV ^v^aKomoi' oirep oi 
 
 (where, for SvadXiOQ, read ^vtrdinoQ). 
 yEschyl. Tlieb. 79G, ttoXiq — KXv^ujviov 
 TloXXalffi 7rX/jya7(,- ui'tXov ovk ICt^aTO. 
 On the Comparison of the state to a sli'qt, 
 compare Hor. Carin. i. 14, 1 : and in proof 
 of fitTSiopog being aj)plied to denote a vessel 
 tossed about at sea, see Pint. Lucull. ap. 
 Strph. Tlies. 1636, and Arrian, E. A. ii. 
 24, 1. I know of no other instance of the 
 term as applied to a state, except in Plu- 
 tarch, Vit. Cat., where it is used of Greece, 
 thus : Kai adXov evOvt; »/ 'EXXdj; axe (for 
 fndXivi) Kai fxtTiiopog ?/v : and so in Jos. 
 Bell. iv. 9, 1, ixtTtiopoi TTtpi tCjv oXwv 
 ovTtQ, lOQ dv aaXtvo}ikvr]q Trjt; 'Pw/iat'wi' 
 yye/jLoviag. 
 
 In the phrase Kara rag ■qireipovg, it is 
 best to explain i^Trtipovg (as does Arnold) 
 to denote the several coasts of the niain- 
 iand of Europe and Asia Minor, as opposed 
 to the islaruls which lay off them, and 
 whose obedience could more be depended 
 on. No other example, indeed, have I 
 noted of the above idiom (by which ifTrei- 
 poi may be said to answer to the Spanish 
 Costa, as applied to various parts of the 
 niahiland of America) ; but we may ac- 
 count for its existence, by regarding this 
 as an idiom originating with the inhabit- 
 ants of the various petty islands which lie 
 scattered over the JEgean sea ; to such of 
 which as lay off the mainland, any such 
 Costa would appear a sort of continent. 
 
 With the phrase ivdoiacTTwg aKpoiovTai, 
 'yield a precarious obedience,' compare 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 2143, 9, rovg tvd. 
 aKpoiofitvovg Trjg iroXfiog. For aifTutv I 
 have now adopted, with Bekker, the con- 
 jecture of Reiske, (approved by Poppo,) 
 auroi ; for while the former is little better 
 than useless, the latter is absolutely re- 
 quired to point the antithesis. 
 
 Cu. XI. 1.1 entirely agree with Poppo 
 
 in thinking that the first paragraph of this 
 chapter (Kairoi — iTrixdprjffai tffrai) ought 
 to have been apportioned to the last, con- 
 sidering that it properly belongs thereto ; 
 the purpose of the passage being to show, 
 by contrast, the absurdity of the coui*8e 
 in question, — namely, the being in such 
 headlong haste to subdue those whom they 
 could scarce govern, and so slow to reduce 
 those whom they could hold in subjection. 
 Now the fact itself is first stated in the 
 words KaiToi — SvyaifitOa, and then the 
 ahsurditi/ is set forth in dvoriTov — tarai. 
 Of course the folly in question would at- 
 tach to the former, — namely, to goat all, or 
 at any time, against such persons whom, 
 after having conquered, they could not 
 hold ; and after not succeeding, they 
 should not be in the same condition as 
 before. 
 
 With the phrase fit) iv Tip b^oi(^, nan 
 in pari condlt'ione esse, (which occurs again 
 at ch. 21,) Poppo compares the parallel 
 one IV Tip l(T(^) tivai, and the Latin in dubio, 
 or in incerto, esse. It is intimated, then, 
 that the Athenians would not be in the 
 same condition as before, as regarded the 
 Siceliots, because thev would have them 
 as enemies instead of neutrals — enemies at 
 once provoked by unjust, and encouraged 
 by unsuccessful, attack, so as to become 
 assailants ; which indeed was at last the 
 case. 
 
 2. SiKtXjtDrat 5' dv — '2vpaK6<Tioi'\ The 
 general sense seems to be, as Dr. Arnold 
 expresses it, ' Looking at the actual state 
 of Sicily, I should say that the island 
 would be even less formidable to us if the 
 Syracusans were to conquer it all.' He 
 rightly points out, that the first dv belongs 
 properly to rjaaov dtivoi yevkaOai : but 
 the parenthesis Hg yi %'vv ixovai having 
 intervened, the particle is again repeated. 
 
330 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 4 15. 
 
 . - . ^ - Q i/Mi; IIEV yap l<Cl^ tXOoitV 
 
 „„;;a„- a^^X^vra., aKo« "^ ^7 .""^'f .;;'.'EXXnX- M«X.-« '"" 
 ..^.o«' .cOcpeenya.. . 4 ,;,.ac 8 «•' <^^ - ^^ ^ g^^„„„^ , -„ 
 
 Siva^n; S. oX.70« '-;^f ?^; " . ^/ « g,i ^Xacro^ ,ravrec 
 
 serve to exphdn the foregoing «.C T' ^'^ 
 TZ.,, thi sense being, 'For, as thugs 
 now are, they might perhaps, m order 
 ?robLe the Lacedemonians, even come 
 [hithe/ against us] singly and md.v.d^ 
 allv ' The word UaTToi, fiifjuh, is highly 
 significant, standing in opposition to apx')" 
 i^^he nexJ clause, which "-ay be '■entered 
 ' but in that case, it is not likely that the 
 &ce lots should come against us em,«e 
 against empire.' They would not so ait 
 
 Sause, as' Poppo *«-"'=^'/ P™"tn 
 Lacediemonios, quemadmodum Athem 
 
 cnses imperare nohnt, ita '"^ J^^^';"^^ 
 etiam in Syracusanos imptrio biciliffi po 
 ?i OS impetum facturos, ut his quoque prm- 
 dpatu dejectis Gr«.cas iUius msute cm- 
 tates in libertatem scilicet vmdicent. The 
 Swords plainly show such to have been 
 Ihe meaning intended. At r,v W^^^P- 
 uira \U\oTrovv<i<!ii»v a^i\i«vTai there s 
 C ellipsis of W"!.-. »hic-h, however s 
 easily Understood, both here and at vu. 
 
 proiiouu here left understood, is «.y«.«rf 
 
 ■'"ft- tTyt] Tht is. as the Scholiast 
 explains, for ravi.c Of the »orf; . «^^ 
 ther on, ri. y.'.p Sia irXuarov—iovTa, the 
 l^nL is 'for things at the greatest dis- 
 TZ and which give least oppo.;tunity 
 te the opinion formed of them to be put 
 the pro'of, are, we .^ow, held m adnura- 
 tion ' Similarly t is said in Tacit. Ann. 
 Tt, (S by Didot,) ' major e longinquo 
 reve^entia :' ind to the same I"»l'ose s 
 the well-known sentiment of the same 
 
 writer, ' omne ignotum pro maguihco est. 
 5 liV.p vvv%C.,, &e.] The sennc ot 
 
 this passage (which is --f .^^^^f^^T- 
 the briefly intimated i^PO^V ,, . k1 
 lotno^^is well explained by Goeller to be, 
 r^i a nobis lolgissime distant, oinnes 
 admiramur, quamdiu OP^-^^^^' ^^; f^ 
 linmincs de illoruni virtute conceperunr, 
 Xm speciimn. dederunt ; id quod e lam 
 hrSyracusanis eveniet, et vero jam m 
 
 «i" onum vestrarum specimen dedeiitis, vie 
 qr?ueritis, ut ab Lpeditione tan. teme- 
 raria expectari debet, non ^t'« J^^ertes^ 
 vos ab insula sua FpP"'^^'!' ""peC" 
 in vestris terris, amiis suis '">« Pel"^n 
 
 nesiorum junctis, ^?S'-«''"=" "'.^^d"!" 
 
 ::'G„er'remrrks SaineV a . notion 
 as uoeuci , respect to, m com- 
 
 oi comparison, \. e. i^J^^J^*-' J, -Ogn. 
 
 :XrX^mI:tetVe^t^Ke" 
 
 ""^'tKoii n un-eap<ruv] 'Hoc opinor, 
 dici't decet c^onfidei4 suorum animorum 
 dicit . aecti c foi-tuna secunda 
 
 ^Cs teiue rmfsper^dversam nimium 
 deSs!' Sic verba conveniunt cum loc^ 
 
 »• «^' °"" ''"r,n7r;'\n"ludlr^r.un': 
 
 1 litem annnum nrmare m iuii«a 
 non contingit nisi in omnem casum bene 
 preparato,ltsuffieienti apparatu suo, non 
 host\um vel lortuna adversa vel ervonbus, 
 vel pLsenti intirmitute virium conhdonti- 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LIBER Vl. CAP. XII. 
 
 331 
 
 St/CfXta Eyedrotwy »//^i7v, av^p(jjv f5npj3ap(jjv, o aywr, ei (T(o<j)povov- 
 /nEv' aAA , oTTioc noXiv oi oXiyop^iac eTri(3(wXevovaav ^ oE,e(og (bv- 
 Xac,OfitOa. Xll. K«t jUEftvr^d^ai -^prj iJinaQ on vtioari airo voaov 
 ^ityaXrfQ Kai iroXtfiOv /3pa^u n X^Xuxpt'iKaimv^ axm Kai ^prfiiiafn Kai 
 Toig Gtjfiaaiv »ju£»/cr6/at* Kai ravra vwep »i/U(U)' diKaiov EvOa^e j" eivai 
 
 bus, ut ipse auctor suadet, i. 84.' (Goell.) 
 I have myself always thought that the 
 words should be referred to the Athenians. 
 And supposing the view, as above pro- 
 pounded, to be the true one, the sentiment 
 is nearly the same as that of the passage 
 of Hor. Od. ii. 10, concluding with 'Rebus 
 angustis animosus atque Fortis appare ; 
 sapienter idem Contnihes rento nimium 
 secundo Turglda tela.'* Thus QaQOilv is 
 opposed to tTTaipeaOai ; and the admoni- 
 tion is, ' not to indulge in an insolent con- 
 fidence, but to cultivate that courage which 
 consists in holding in check too aspiring 
 thoughts.' But by diavoiag may be denoted 
 dispusitionSf or affections and passions of 
 mind, as in the New Testament, Eph. ii. 3, 
 and Luke i. 51. And we may compare 
 with the present a not dissimilar kind of 
 expression in 2 Cor. x. 5, Xoyiafiovg kuO- 
 aipovPTfg, Kai ttclv vxl^iofia, &c. The pre- 
 sent passage may have been had in mind 
 by Jos. Ant. vi. 6, 3, who similarly writes, 
 avul^aivti /i/) Kpartiv tov Xoyirr^ov rovg 
 ovTo) tinvxriaavTac. 
 
 TO (T<j)fT(pov CLTrpiirkg tv Oriffovrai} 'they 
 may rightly adjust [so as to alleviate] their 
 distress.' So Pittacus, in the Anthologia 
 Grieca, Jacobs, i. 81, has yevoneva sv 
 GsffOai. There seems to be here a meta- 
 phor taken from adjusting on the back an 
 inconvenient burden : and so supra i. 82, 5, 
 we have tov TroXefiov ov p^Sitog GsaGat, 
 Here, however, as Poppo observes, BiaOai 
 bears uot the sense of the Latin d^'ponere, 
 but rather componere. The ocn^ signifies, 
 as at vi. 92, and v. 108, 'inasmuch as.' 
 Finally, in oatit Kai Trtpt — ptktTCjmv, there 
 IS a blending of two forms of expression, 
 TTtpt 7r\ti<TTov TToiiiaQai and ^id irXucTTOv 
 /it\frai(T(, 'they highly prize and jterpetually 
 cultivate.' With the present compare simi- 
 lar forms of expression in three passages 
 of the New Testament, Rom. xi. 36, t| 
 avTov Kai Si avrov Kai tig avrbv to, 
 TTovTa. Ephes. iv. G, 6 ini ttcivtiov Kai 
 Sid vdpTwv Kai tv irdaiv I'y/ilr. Col. i. 16. 
 
 7' St oXtyap^iaj; tin^ovXtvov(Tav'\ Not 
 without reason does Poppo object to the 
 sense assigned to Si oXiyapx'u^g by Goel 
 
 ler in his first edition, and myself in my 
 Translation and small edition, ' by means 
 of an oligarchical faction.' And as to the 
 interpretation of some, who explain the 
 expression to mean eo, qtiod jxiuconim 
 potentate reijiturf and of Dr. Arnold, who 
 renders it, 'in the way of oligarchy ;' the 
 former is scarcely deserving of notice ; 
 and the latter, however specious, will not 
 endure examination ; for where, I ask, 
 does (^id ever bear the sense ' in the way 
 of ? ' and what is the sense ' in the w ay of 
 oligarchy,' but one, after all, bordering on 
 nonsense ? The expression may, I think, 
 be best explamed to mean, ' by means of 
 oligarchy,' — namely, the political principle 
 which proceeds on governing by tlu; few ; 
 a sense this in every way suitable ; for 
 what was so likely a course for an olig- 
 archical state to adopt in plotting the ruin 
 of a democratical one, as to attempt by the 
 promulgation of the principles of oligarchy, 
 the one directly opposed to that which 
 already subsisted \ So, in our own times, 
 we know, revolutionary France plotted 
 against and, in most cases, effected the 
 ruin of the aristocratical governments of 
 Europe, by promulgating the prmciples 
 of democracy. Now the Lacedaemonians 
 might well plot the ruin of the Athenian 
 state by means of oligarchy, since there 
 was constantly an oligarchical party ready 
 to further such a project. 
 
 The word b^kuig, just after, is to be 
 construed, not with tiri^ovXtvovaav, but 
 with (pvXa^ojjitOa, the sense being, sharply, 
 keenly. 
 
 Ch. XII. 1. In this section it is repre- 
 sented to them that their lately recruited 
 strength would best be reserved for their 
 own welfare, and not that of a band of 
 exiles whose assertions were as little to be 
 creditefi, as their gratitude, if successful, to 
 be relied on, and their ruin, if unsuccessful, 
 to be avoided. 
 
 X{XM^r}Kafi(v^ ' we have had some 
 breathing-time.' So Soph. Aj. 61, i-ntiSri 
 TovS' tXio<pr](Ttv TTovov. In the words, a 
 little after, SiKawv U'OdSt tlvai, the best 
 mode of meeting a certiiiu difficulty, which 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a.C. 415. 
 
 ,s., .kL, ! r-""""? ';."• r.I^";t/ ..X,-,., ™ "-S 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 L[J]ER VI. CAP. XIII. 
 
 333 
 
 mainly rests on the elvat, is, ^^th Reiz, 
 Herm and Arnold, to suppose nvat here 
 S XCto stand for l^«.at, by >vhich the 
 t^nse " 11 be, as Poppo expresses it, et 
 ,,?,m Pst ut non pi'ohibeamur pro patria 
 «)quuniest,utnonp .^ ^.^ viUs 
 
 V. 40. vu. 11 ; a"^^ "vi" " iQQu <J 
 
 occurs in Pseudo-Demosth. P- l\8f' l^' 
 (cited by Herm.) ifioiio, ,^vroi ^«^,*X«^-. 
 
 jZ„a M°' "?■;"• |°4k that siill mnains 
 harshness in the liieth, """ , jjf. 
 
 «fter evevv method of reconcih ig tlie an 
 « Uv M^Lt I cannot but thh.k the Hvm 
 fs^tiup fand that the true -ding .s - 
 vhTl long ago proposed as a probable 
 
 Conjecture in my 'I^.-f ''"""'-"'finse 
 wot ;' according to «h,ch "« » »1« 'J.^^,'^^^ 
 quite suitable, and a lorm of expiei,sion 
 
 In the words fol own,g, o.t ro r« +«. 
 -fgrrr^Tsr'^^Xhe^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 applied to both n^*^"^^^^^"^*^^'^-- |3U 
 
 eLSoT^;r;;^o/2^y Urn not only 
 
 stknding for iv xpn^" J*'' Tho'so taken In 
 either (as it is by I>«^^0 J)^/;^ ^^^ '^^ 
 the former member, or, at ^l'^ lj"er at 
 least, this sense may be supposed to have 
 
 ^'^^T^he raXuic before xpV^f'OV signifies 
 clJeTy, in an ironical sense, as at i. 5, c, 
 
 the ^orl as they stand in the ordmax^ 
 text (bv which there exists a certain per- 
 ;i:xily,'not to say irregularity incapabl 
 of satisfactory explanation) 1 *^J^^^, ^ 
 
 hesitation in adopting, ^^^ Vf "^^^.'.d eme" - 
 and Goeller,the above >vell-founded emeu 
 
 dations of a palpable corruption, (na^^^^^^^ m 
 the place of ahrovg, avrojv, and instead ol 
 
 !rrriLrrfou:.;:r^ipa;cru'^ 
 
 fyr«titude. or when tliej nave .mj 
 fSed".f success, they involve th..r -e^^s 
 too in destruction.' As respects, the co« 
 :,™.i» l-re it is U. be obser ed,^hat 
 
 aMv, dWd ^^6uoy Xoyovg. Remkr lliey 
 contributing their words only [not then 
 
 "riws r., a,x-, &c.] Much dehca^ 
 and tact may be observed m the core rJ 
 tav n which Alcibiades is, though not 
 rL" yet plainly alluded to by the nidi- 
 eition of a few prominent traits ot ms 
 dimeter, a«.6i^ion\«./M 
 
 -traits such as fully to J^f f> /^ f/^;!"^^ 
 ^tiLrmatized as one who cared not m what 
 dSr he involved his country, so that 
 h^Sd gratify his thirst f;- eommaivd 
 whereby he might be fVPV^^^;^J l^^^^^.^ 
 means of supportmg 1"^, ^.f ^^ J^|S 
 and making up the mroads m his public 
 
 havincr been chosen to command. Conip 
 Dion/s. Hal. Ant. vi. 42, -^' ^J;'!^, ^ 
 
 Cod. Vat., aanero^h \"^!*^ ~ ..A^nv 
 the subsequent ones, ro ^«»^!'«V .,Q'/ 
 
 serve to set fi»rth the moHves >^^l»ch m 
 tluenced Alcibiades to urge the expe 
 dkonVof which the two first form the 
 p« and governing ones nam^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 delight in command, and a seli-interestea 
 nes', literally, the having an e>- soHy Jo 
 his own interest (not that of the state). 
 
 I 
 
 H 
 
 KivcvvM tola iWa/nTTpuiffGOai, vofxicraTe Se touq toiovtovq to. juev 
 Cti/iioaia aciKtlv, ra ol \Bia avaXovv' kui to irpay/na jukya tlvat, 
 Kai fxr] o'lov vtwripw pavX^vcraaQai re Kai o^iwg fitTayeipicyai. 
 XlII. Ovg iyijj opuw vvv ivBdSe tw uvtm dvSpl TrapuKiXtvaTovQ 
 
 The particulars contained in the words 
 OTTwt' QavfiaoOy fisv — Tfjg ccpxtJQ (mean- 
 ing, *iii order that, on tlie one hand, he 
 may be admired for his hoi*se-keeping, 
 and, on the other, through his exti*ava- 
 gauce, might even bo somewhat benefited 
 by the command') belong to the foregoing 
 rrapaivel v^Civ iKTrXtiv, The prep, airb 
 here, as at iii. 64, and v. 17, bears the 
 sense *on account of;' with which com- 
 pare the use of i»c in Xen. Cyneg. i. 5, ik 
 TrJQ eirifieXtiaQ — Wav^cKrQrjrrav. Of diet 
 TToXvrkXfiav the sense is, * by reason of, 
 on account of,' &c. (as at ii. 18, Sid ti)v 
 tKiivov fjiiXXT)(Tip,) it being meant, that 
 *by reason of his extravagance he regarded 
 command not merely as an opportunity of 
 sporting his magnificence, but also as a 
 means of gaining something to repair his 
 ruined fortune.' To this purpose see a 
 curious passage of Athen. xii. p. 534, from 
 which an adequate idea may be formed of 
 the expensiveness of this ambitious man's 
 mode of living. Tlio intermediate words, 
 dWwt; re — cipxfiv, are interposed for the 
 purpose of showing that, pleased as he was 
 with the command, he ought not to have 
 been appointed to it. Render, ' though he 
 is otherwise, as yet, too young to govern.' 
 In support of the position tTi Cjv, 
 adopted, instead of a»i/ In, by the recent 
 editors, may be adduced two passages of 
 our author supra i. 1(>7, and ii. fi, and 
 others of Dio Cass. 1 l}i9, 78. Jos. 333, 5, 
 and Janibl. Vit. Pyth. c. 11, 10. 
 
 Finally, not without reason is it said, 
 airb TfJQ iTnTOTpotpiag, Std S'f TroXvTeXtiav : 
 for it may be observed, that so expensive 
 was the keeping of horses in most parts of 
 Greece, (see Pind. Istlim. iv. 49. vEschyl. 
 Prom. 475. Aristot. Pol. vi. 7.) that such 
 was regarded as an evidence of ample 
 fortune, and, when attached to any one's 
 ancestoi-s, of hi(jh geutiliti/. So in Aristot. 
 Pol. iv. 1, it is well said, r) tvyki'tid itJTiv 
 dpxoXoQ -kXovtoq Kai dperr]. And in Hdot. 
 vi. 35, it is mentioned as a proof of Mil- 
 tiades' gentility, that he was descended 
 oiKirfQ d-TTO TtOpiinroTpo^ov. Compare also 
 Philostr. Vit. Ap. p. 244, i/v de 6 /lev itt- 
 TTorpo^ou If at aTparrjyiKov irarpbg, and 
 Pind. Isthm. iv. 21, iirnoTpoipoi kykvovTo. 
 fiTiSe TovTi^ IfiTrapdaxnTt — tXXafnrpv- 
 veaOai] * nor must you suffer this person 
 to sport his magnificence at the peril of 
 the state.' la £fi7rapd(T\rjTS the prepos. 
 
 Iv is noty as Bauer supposes it, pleonas- 
 tic ; neither does it (as Schniid imagines) 
 belong to the word Kivbvvift, to which it 
 is by no means necessary. (See note 
 on the words at § 1, r<p rov TrkXag kiv- 
 6vp(i>,) It null/, as Poppo supposes, cohere 
 with the IX in IXXafXTrpvptaOai; but it 
 would rather seem to be used, from the 
 original idea contained in the term being, 
 ' to put any thing into any one's hands ;' 
 whence it came to bear the sense to give 
 him the power over any thing, to allow 
 him to do it. In iXXafnrpvvtffOai we have 
 a rare word, of which examples are found 
 elsewhere in Dio Cass., Lucian, and Plu- 
 tarch. Thus the prepositi<m ti/, instead of 
 being pleonastic, has reference to the word 
 Tivi (soil, ipy(ij) understood. Compare 
 infra vi. 16, dkXt^ rtjt Xufiirpvvofiai. Hdot. 
 i. 41, dnoXafiTrpvveai rot(Tt ipyoiai, and 
 vi. 70, tpyoiQ Kai yvionyai diroXafnrpvf- 
 Bt'iQ. Dio Cass. 1233, 7J>, rt^ ipyn) iXXafi- 
 Trpvvofiivoi. The same ellipsis may be 
 recognised in Lucian, vol. iii. 190, where 
 we have conjoined the terms kvevdoKi- 
 fiijaai and iXXafnrpvvaaOai. Conip. Ari- 
 stoph. Eq. 553, ^tipaKimv — Xafiirpvuo- 
 fitviov iv lipfiaatv. 
 
 In the next sentence the term ddiKtlv 
 bears simply the sense *to injure,' as in 
 Xen. Hippag. vi. 3, and often in the later 
 wTiters, especially the New Testament 
 ones. With irpdyfia fiiya dvai, Hhat the 
 business is one of importance,' compare 
 Aristoph. Ran. 1099, fieya to Trpdyfxd 
 
 i(TTl. 
 
 Kai ixr) olov veuiTept^t — fitrax^ipi(Tai2 
 *and such as is [fit] for a younker to plan, 
 and precipitately to carry into execution.' 
 Here Bauer and Poppo rightly suppose 
 dvai or tffri meant to be repeated in 
 thought. And Poppo observes, that the 
 dative (at which Bauer stumbled, and 
 for which he proposed to read vtutrfpov) 
 is sufiiciently defended by a passage ad- 
 duced from ^sch. Theb. 728, x^^va vaUiv 
 diairrfXaQf 'Oiroaav Kai tpOifisvovg dv 
 Karkx^f-v. Answering to vttjjTtpoQ here is 
 our word younhr, a noun subst. formed 
 on the comp. adject, younger, and denoting 
 a rather young pei*son. Exactly cor- 
 responding to the use of the word here 
 is its use in a passage of the New Testa- 
 ment, St. John, xxi. 18, on r/g viuiTipoQ. 
 
 Cii. XIII. 1. Nicias now proceeds to 
 say, that ' notwithstanding the partisans 
 
334 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XIV. 
 
 335 
 
 
 ,f la-o aae and chavacter whom he had 
 Iw collected round hnn, the elder part of 
 no^\ couecteu ^-.orU-sslv to vote as 
 
 the assembly ought teaxitssij lu 
 
 *^x:^ulittTt:T-.«'^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 1^11^ And hence, 'that they should no 
 be forced to form alliances of winch all 
 the disadvantages will be ours aH the ad- 
 vantages will be our confederates. 
 
 ifcTyrLv, &e.] The pronomi is here 
 (a:^4aa.'ally'elsewhere m the bes clas- 
 sical writers) emphatu^J ^^ ^t but reTer 
 nart ' The relative ovg cannot but reiei 
 L the foregoing ro.o,^ro.., and thus^^^^^^^^ 
 
 as Bauer says, for oeovc, a| -^^^V" diom 
 of ovQ occumng at ch. 2S, l .an 
 treated of in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 480, and 
 Jell's Kuhner, § 817, 3. Answermg to 
 tht is the use of quls for quahs m Latm^ 
 It is well remarked by Poppo, Ut Ulo 
 io^Mo^rovc non vmu- Ale.budem^ sed 
 hunc et ejus similes designari, numerus 
 ialis docet, ita hie non jam de ipso, sed 
 t sol^ hominibus ejus BimiUbus cogUari 
 videtur :' and he compares .E^chuies,p. lo 
 
 ^;oJ.rn.6ra. ^ ^^ '/nJtba:; 
 ferring also to rlut. i>K. 1 1, *i"" 
 
 < abettors, partisans ;' the word here bear 
 ing a, oiL sense, and so stand >ng for 
 Zfa..Uv.ri,, as in U.o Cass. p^672 2 
 
 %a. So Phot. Lex. (cited by Goe e ) 
 explains the term ,„pai=Ae^c.ro. by o. « 
 
 aivovrtc tai otr (rra<iio$ovr«c ("ne"*' "" 
 TaZalovr^i, l-ead, with Goeller <r.crra- 
 J./,t ^ -and acain, TrapaMXsuoro. by <Tiro«- 
 ^:;^rL'. It's true 'that Goeller under 
 stand, the word to here ^.«»^ *^„7;;. 
 „mgMr«ta (answermg to the Lat n po 
 
 legitimately appomted bu' by J- 'o- 
 and he refers to a passage oi , 
 
 in Ctesiph. § 1, obK i« ro« f-'°™","^ 
 
 7aPK.vn,\ae.Zo^^vo. Tins, however 
 though it may countenance, •-"-•f;*"' 
 to establUh the above view : and it may 
 
 be observed, moreoveMhat -^aveh«e, 
 
 Xe7 'b»".^^■ ^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 which view we may compare a V^ff 
 the Old Testament P-1™'.^^^^ I^-^'J. 
 "ZreVZe i"s 1, bke nlner, a metaphor 
 
 rtk .Tdenote close commumon and so- 
 S' \'sS^nar metaphor may be recog- 
 x,U«i in the Latin phrase star,: f a/r««o, 
 signifying to be on a person's s.de, to be, 
 as we say;, ^'J^„^l^t--^a\a.o, .Iva.] 
 Of these words the sense is well ex- 
 pressed by Goeller as follows: Ipse 
 nuoque seniores hortor, ne pudore an- 
 quoque videantur, si belluni 
 
 gantur ^^f .J^^^^^^_. ., by Poppo thus : 
 d ssuadeant, ignavi esse , oy ^ ff 
 
 , ^. „• o xr;n^5a m hortor, ne \_uieo 
 
 Tiavi coot , ".' - 1 * r- 1 ^1 # 
 
 <Et seniores 'vicissim hortor, ne [ideo] 
 vos pudeat [dissuadere bellum], ut ne, 
 li beUum .on decernant, ignav. esse 
 t^dean ur ' We have here a condensed 
 form Texpresslon for Kul rocifP^f- 
 r™-r«pa«Lio^a. M ^"J-^'^Zt'TS 
 
 t„ (hi« use of icaraiffXfi'B '!''«'■ *""^'' ^, 
 nifies 'tobe shamed out of one's purpose 
 
 j-s' *at of -!-f;'';o'f:ug7do:v'vi. 
 
 Int^'ofrXr^e, at 1^83, and other 
 
 '^rihe clause following, for of^oi one 
 might have expected W;.b^t^that 
 
 rroprrf;:;;H:d^o'iie'';ol^ 
 
 'S^t^Sfn^to^tt^^^^^^ 
 feel ' (i. e. be afTected,) namely, as it is 
 
 ^^r^ot'ol SrrAnd in Theopomp a^- 
 Athen. 261, A, r<uv M- ^T«KT ^% 
 •"e^ r^naerstand such a passionate de- 
 sh4 a^ dictates passionate counsels. >oi 
 
 fji'tv i\d\i(TTa KaTopOovvTuif TT^ovoia ce TrXfTtrro* aXX vmp Ti\q 
 TraToicoQ, wt; jueyKTrov 017 tmv npiv kivcvvov avuppnrTovam^^ 
 avTi\iipoTOvfiv, Ka\ \pTi(f)i'Ct(70ai tovq juiev 2iKeX(tt>rac, oi(nrip vvv 
 opoic V|0<u/*tvouc, TTpoc r?/uac ou fAf/uirToiQ, tio re loviM kioAttw, napa 
 yijv i]V TiQ TrXcy, Kal tw SiKcXt/cw Sta TrtXayouc, tci avTiov vEjuioine- 
 vovQ KaO' aJrouc Kal ^v/uKp^pecjOai' ro7c ^ 'Ryharaioig ibia enrfiv, 
 eirti^rj cirsv AOtfvaitJV Kai £uv»7^ai' npog ^e\ivovvTiovc to irpioTov 
 TToXa^ov, fJLETa (T^o)!' avTtJV Km KciraXvidOai' Kai to Xoittov Cu^i- 
 ;iavouc |tx»i 7roic7(T0ai, wawtp iKoOa/ntVy otc KaKuig fXiv irpat^aaiv afiv- 
 voufttv, oJ^eXemc ^ avroi dtt]OevT£g ou Tiv^o/uieOa. XIV. Kai av, 
 
 ciJ riovTavi, raura, f'tTTfo r/yat aoi 7rpoaijK:ftv KifmoOai Tf rr/t,' 
 
 TToXtwc, /c«< (5ov\h yeveaOai TroXirrjc ayaOoQ, £7rt^>/0(2[f, Kot 
 
 yvwfxag irpoTiOii avOig A^r/yatotg, vo^icrat;, £i opptjjceig to avaxprj- 
 
 KOTopGovvTai Goeller and Arnold, remark- 
 ing on the harshness of the plural verb 
 being thus used without the noniin. 01 
 dvOpoiTToi, think KaTopOovrai were here 
 more natural ; though the former. Dr. 
 Arnold admits, is * right enough,' and suf- 
 ficiently defended by iii. 37, opOovvTai to, 
 irXtiio. But, in effect, there is no neces- 
 sity to suppose any such omission of oi 
 dvOpioTToi, (which, indeed, would here in- 
 volve a harshness quite intolerable,) since 
 we have only to refer the verb in question 
 to Trpsa(ivTkpoiQ, a little before. Finally, 
 KoropOovTai could not have been right, 
 since the adj. IXaxinra is here used in an 
 adverbial sense. 
 
 fieyiffTov] This, as Bauer observes, 
 stands for fiti'Cova. Tlpbg vixdg, * as re- 
 spects us.' Ov fitpiTTToiQ, ' non reprehen- 
 dendis,' as at vii. 15, tojv aTparnDTotv Kai 
 rSiv t'lyifioviov vfilv {xri fiffXTrriHv yiye- 
 vr)fikvu}v. Of the words, a little after, rd 
 avTijJv — ^vfKpfpeaOai, the sense is, ' that 
 they, enjoying their own territories, may 
 settle their differences by themselves ;' 
 where Kv^<p(pt(TOai is used in a rare sense, 
 of which examples are found elsewhere 
 in Herodot. i. 19G, and Dio Cass. 14G, 
 23. 424, 11. For tov irputrov I have, 
 with Bekker, Goeller, Poppo, and Haack, 
 adopted, from one MS. and Valla, the 
 reading to irputTov, the sense yielded by 
 the latter (namely, *at first') being so 
 much more suitable than that arising from 
 the former. With the sentimott conveyed, 
 compare Livy, iv. 24, ' Negata Veienti- 
 bus auxilia, jussosque suo consilio bellum 
 initum suis viribus exsequi.' 
 
 Ch. XIV. The speaker concludes by 
 saying, that although this mode of revising 
 a decree of the people might be informal, 
 
 that was a circumstance not to be balanced 
 against the general welfare of the state. 
 
 1. Ylpvravi] Meaning the Trpwrog, or firi- 
 ffrdriiQ, among the Fifty councillors taken 
 out of the Senate of Five hundred, who 
 presided in the Senate and in the assem- 
 blies of the people. See Schoemann de 
 Comit. Athen. p. 90, seq. For vulg. yyy, 
 I have, with Bekker and Goeller, edited 
 riyn ; for, considering how easily here the 
 Attic iniglit be changed into the common 
 form, internal evidence in such a case far 
 overbalances external. 
 
 iTTiipr/^i^t] Some difference of opinion 
 exists as to the exact sense of the term ; 
 but the best commentators agree in ex- 
 plaining the word to mean in sitffra<jia 
 Toca, or mitte, populum; *put the assembly 
 to vote on the question now proposed : ' 
 and this, which is the sense the word bears 
 supra i. 87, and in Demosth. p. 596, and 
 elsewhere, is certainly all that the word of 
 itself can denote ; on which see more in 
 Schoem. de Comit. p. 120, and Valeken. on 
 Hdot. viii. 61 : yet, considering (as Duker 
 points out) that this t7rt\pri<pi(ng, on the 
 present occasion, implied a i'a\pi'j(pi(Tii:, and 
 especially since the word avQiQ, just after, 
 may be referred, as Poppo observes, to 
 tTTirpri^t^e as well as yvwfiag TrporiOei, the 
 sense intended may rather be, according 
 to the opinion of Spanheim and Valla, 
 *put the matter again to vote ;' what 
 were otherwise expressed by dva\l/r}(pi^€. 
 
 yvM/iag Trpori'Ofi] See note on iii. 36. 
 'Opfinudtlg TO dvaxl/r](piaai. This verb is 
 cf)nstrued both absolutely (as v. 32) and 
 with a dative and inpi, as vi. 9 ; also, with 
 an accus., as Aristoph. Plut. 122, and 
 Eq. 126. Demosth. p* 12? & 152. Eurip. 
 El. 831. Plato, 213 ; also, again, with a 
 
336 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 415. 
 
 OL 91, !•] 
 
 LIBER VT. CAP. XVI. 
 
 337 
 
 (jtiaai, TO fxlv \miv roue vofiovg ^*») juera ToawrS* av ^laprvptov aiTiav 
 
 Ka\ TO Ka\u)Q iip^ai tovt tlvat, og av rrji; iraTpi^a (V(j>t\ncfy a>c 
 7rAt((TTa, »), fK:ojv fnmt, ini)Civ pAaxpi^. 
 
 XV. 'O |U£V NtKiac Totaura HTre* rwi' ^£ ' AOvvaiwv TTO/oiorrec 
 ot ^€v ttXeTcttoi (jTpaTEVHV Tra^rjvovv, Kai to. f^»?</)t(T^tva /i»? Auttv, 
 ol ^€ Ttvtg Kai avTtXiyov. 2. fi'Syf ^« Trpo^toTara t»)i' rrTporaai' 
 'AXK-i|3taSTjc o KXeiv'iov, (^ov\ofi£Vog rw te Nifcm ivavTiovcrOai, — 
 cSv Kai k raXAa ^ia<^0|Ooc ret TToXtrt/cti, — Kai on oiiroG ^tci^oXwc; 
 i/nvi]aOr], Kai juaXitrra ffr^jarr^Yri'Tai re £7ri0u/ia>v, Kai iXintiov Si/ct- 
 
 verb in the infin., as Eurip. Hec. 768, and 
 Andr. frag. 21, 2. Plut. vi. 497. Of the 
 infin. with to, as here, I know no other 
 example. To Xmiv, just after, is to be 
 taken as the subject of ahiav ffxtTv, the 
 construction being, to \vtiv tovq vofiovg 
 fxi) ax^'^^ aiTiav fitrd Toawvde fiapTvpior, 
 where ^apTvpioi* bears the conjoint senses 
 tritnesses and approvers. As to the precise 
 idea here meant to be conveyed by the 
 expression \vtiv tovq vofiovg, Goeller, 
 with good reason, adopts the supposition 
 of Schoemanu, p. 128, that ' though the 
 putting any measure, that had been de- 
 creed by the people, again to vote was for- 
 bidden by the strict letter of the law, yet 
 like many other things forbidden, it was 
 (as in the case of the Mitylenseans, supi-a 
 iii. 36.) done temporis cuusd.' Dr. Arnold 
 is of opinion that it was not illegal, though 
 irregidar : a view, however, resting on no 
 certain proof, and scarcely borne out by 
 the nature of the expression itself, Xvtir 
 TOVQ vofiovQ, which is one too strong to 
 admit so lax a construction. There is 
 every reason to suppose that the thing 
 was illegal^ and that the person bringing 
 forward such a measure rendered himself 
 liable to a public impeachment : though 
 in case of the measure so proposed being 
 carried, either the impeachment would not 
 be attempted, or would fall to the ground, 
 being thrown out by the same majority as 
 that which carried through the reconsider- 
 ation of the law. 
 
 TfJQ Sk TToXnoQ [KaKutQl (SovXevaafiivtjQ, 
 &c.] I have followed Bekker, Poppo, and 
 Goeller in putting the word kokioq in 
 brackets, since it has place in very few of 
 the MSS. (and those only the least valu- 
 able) and is decidedly opposed by internal 
 evidence, as deduced from the consideration 
 that it might easily be inserted into the 
 text from the gloss of the Schol. ; whereas, 
 supposing it originally to have had place 
 there, moat difficult is it to account for its 
 
 being throirn out from thence. As to what 
 Duker urges, that ' the word is indispen- 
 sable to the sense,' — that is not the case ; 
 since it is in some measure implied in the 
 very term laTpoQ, which naturally suggests 
 the idea of those that are sick. It may, 
 indeed, be argued, that the word KaKwQ is 
 here necessary to be expressed, because 
 only those who are sick, and not the whole, 
 have need of a physician. But it may be 
 answered, though the whole need not then 
 a physician, yet the whole may hereafter, 
 and generally, hare such. Accordingly 
 even without KaKwQ (which is, we may suj)- 
 pose, kept back by the cautious speaker, 
 from a fear of offending the delicate ear 
 of his sovereign, the people : otherwise it 
 would doubtless have been inserted. Com- 
 pare Eur. Suppl. 252, Ov toi SiKanTTjV 
 u\6fir]v l^uiv KUKuti', 'AXV cjq larpov 
 TutvSt) there will arise a sense sufficiently 
 suitable and proper, — namely, that ' the 
 Prytanis should regard himself, wlien pre- 
 siding at the state coimcils, as the state- 
 j)hysician, to botli heal dissensions and cor- 
 rect wrong judgments.' Of this medical 
 metaphor (by which the body politic is 
 compared to the human frame) several 
 examples are found elsewhere, as Eurip. 
 Phoen. 907, TroXa trapaaxtiv (pdpftaKov 
 ffioTTjpiag. Finally, answering to the me- 
 dical metaphor here, is the medical allvsiort, 
 just after, at og dv r-qv TraTpida uxpiXiicy 
 ^^—firfdkv /3Xa;//y, and that (as Coray 
 thinks) to a certain general rule on which 
 physicians were supposed to act, namely, 
 (m the words of Hippocrates,) dcTKtlv ntpi 
 Ta vovarifiaTa dvo, — w<pi\iuv, f; fit) 
 (iXdiTTtiv. 
 
 On the construction in to KaXCJQ dpKai 
 TOVT ilvai, og, &c., see note at ii. 44. 
 
 Ch. XV. 2. avToii Sial56\u)Q IfJirr^ffGii'] 
 Miad made mention of him censoriously,' 
 ' had spoken evil of him.' Evidently imi- 
 tated from wliieh is the expression of 
 Dio Cass. p. 452, t/xoi) Sia^oXoig invr\- 
 
 Xtriv Ti ^i avTOv Ka\ Kap^t}^ova X»/;//£ff0«i, Kai Ta \cia ajtia, tVTv- 
 v»JrTOf;, ^«»ljuan/ r£ Kai ^o^y (0(pt\tj(jeiv. 3. (jJv yap iv astw^ori 
 I'/TTo Tujv daruiv, rale tiriOvin'iaiQ nei^oaiv rj Kara Tr]v virap^ovcrav 
 ouffiav ayprjro \q Ti Ta^' (TTTTorpof^tac Kai Ta<: aXXat,' cairavaQ' OTrap 
 Kai KaOtiXev vaTsoov ri/v tiov Adt]va'iiov woXiv ov^ ifjKKTTa. 4. ^o- 
 ftr^OsvTti: yap aurou ot ttoXXoI ro /nEytOog, r»7c Tt kutu to eavTou 
 adyfjia Trapavofiiag eg Tt]v ^laiTav, Kai rrjc ^lavoiag lov KaO tv 
 iKacTTOV^ u> OTOJ yiyvoiTo, iirpacTcrev, wg Tvpavvicog iTriuv/uovvTi 
 TToXefaot KaOaoTaffav, Kai ^rjjuotrta KpaTiara ciaOivTi Ta tov TroXt- 
 /Liov, i^la eKacTTOi toiq ETriTrj^ev/naaiv avTov aj^OeaOavTei:, Kai aXXoig 
 eTTiToexpavTEQ, ov ^id p.aKpo\) £<T^r/Xav tii]v ttoXii'. roT£ o ovv irapiX- 
 Oiov ToiQ ' AOriva'ioiQ napyvu TOiacB. 
 
 XVI. " Kai 7rpo(TrJ/C6t fxoi /uaXXov frepwi', aJ A0r;vo7ot, ap^HV 
 {avdyKTj yap ivTBvOev ap^aaOai., tnti^n juou ^iKiaq K:a0»]]//aro), 
 Kai a^ioq djuia vo/nitio Eivai. tov yap nipi tTrij3or)Tog £i/ut, rott; /niv 
 
 fi6viv(T(. At Si avTov supply (rrpar*;- 
 yr}(Tai. 
 
 3. tv d^KOfiari vtto tCjv dtrrStv^ On the 
 syntax here and at i. 130, and Herodot. vi. 
 45, of nouns following t!ie construction of 
 their cognate rerbs, passive and neuter, see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 496, 3, 4. 
 
 4. TTIQ Tf KttTa TO luVTOV fTTpaffiTfv] 
 
 Render, * apprehensive of his deviation 
 from law and custom in his pei*sonal 
 habits, and the [arbitrary] disposition of 
 mind with which, in whatever situation 
 he might be placed, he despatched any 
 business.' On the term Trapavofxia see 
 note at i. 132. I have followed Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller in editing, for vulg. 
 diaOtvTa, (defended by Arnold, but, as 
 Poppo and Goeller have shown, on no 
 good grounds,) SiaOkvTi, from one of the 
 best MSS. Properly it should have been 
 diaOsvTog (scil. avrov), * though he had 
 conducted,' &c. ; but diaSkvTi was written 
 instead, for the reason given by Goeller. 
 
 Ch. XVI. We have now advanced to 
 the frst of the two speeches ascribed by 
 our author to Alcibiades ; in which we 
 recognise, — more than in any other of the 
 orations contained in this history, — what 
 might be expected from the hasty and 
 fiery temperament of the speaker, — abun- 
 dance of involved constructions and bold 
 metaphors, such as, taken with the abrupt 
 plain-spokenness and cool confidence pre- 
 vailing throughout, may be supposed to 
 have been chai*acteristic of the oratory of 
 this extraordinary person, to whom we 
 may well apply the line of the poet, 'too 
 quick for thought. For action too refined.' 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 It is justly remarked by Bauer, that *the 
 arrogance and self-sufficiency of this hot- 
 headed youth are well set forth by the 
 circumstance of the speech thus abruptly 
 commencing with a simple demand urged 
 in this authoritative tone: "Ay — to me 
 rather than to otliers belongs it of right to 
 bear rule, (for need have I to commence 
 from hence, considering that I have bet^ii 
 here carped at l)y Nicias,) and withal I 
 think myself worthy [of the honour]." ' 
 The terms irpoarjKei fioi and d^iog — tZi/ac 
 are not merely convertible ones ; the former 
 (as Bauer and Arnold are agreed) having 
 reference to his right to the office, on the 
 score of his birth, wealth, and lavish ex- 
 penditure for the benefit of the state, and 
 former services to it (in which view com- 
 pare Plato, 491, D, TovTovQ irpoariKii twv 
 TToXnov dpxnv) ; the latter, as Bauer 
 points out, to his personal merits and 
 proved fitness for the office, in his capa- 
 bility to discharge its duties. Compare 
 Plato, Alcib. i. IvSti^aaQai ' AOrjvaioig on 
 aXiog tl TtfxdaOai. 
 
 ojv ydp TTtpi tTTt/Soi/rof iifii} 'for as to 
 the things about which a clamour has been 
 raised against me.' The term tTrifioijTog 
 (occurring also in Dio Cass. p. 375. 450. 
 963.) is properly one of middle significa- 
 tion ; though it is (as Pollux, Eustathius, 
 and Th. Mag. point out) employed in 
 malam partem (of which use examples are 
 found in Anacreon and the Anthol. Gr. 
 iii. 10, 3) : and no wonder ; since the Itti 
 signifies at or against. Thus at the end of 
 the chapter we have iirifiowfitvog, * cla- 
 moured against.' 
 
338 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. r. 415. 
 
 oi.. 9), l.] 
 
 LTBER VI. CAP. XVI 
 
 339 
 
 TTfioyovoiq fxov K(n i/Lioi So^av (f>i^(i ravra, r»/ ct TraTfjiCi Kai uKf>i- 
 Xeiav, 2. ot yd^ KWrjvig kcu vne^i ^vva/iuv /iti^to v/ntov rrjv tto- 
 
 «X7ri^ovT£c oi'T»7»' K"OTa7r£7roX£/u»/<T^ae, Oiort apjuaTa jiuv eirTu kqu- 
 VKay oaa ouStt'c nw i^/wrr/c TrpoTf^o)', EvtKr/tra of, Kat oti»r6poc> 
 
 vojuw /<fv Y"''^ Tt/tt'? T" TOtaUTfl, €/c ^£ Tou ^pai^fvou /Cat cvvu/mij 
 
 \ ff 
 
 afia vwovoiiTui. 3. /cat oca au £v t^j TroXtt y^ofjr^yiaK; t] aW(o rut 
 XajULirfivvofnaiy toiq jufv cigtoiq (ftOoviirai ^utret, tt^oc ot roue £fm>uc 
 /cat OUT)] t<T)(vc,' (paiviTai, /cat ou/c a^prjtrroc i/o »/ tu'ota, 6c uv Toit; 
 
 Otwptaf] Here we have an example of the 
 use of adject, for subst. ry ifiy hairps- 
 Treig,; with which compare supra ii. 71, tv 
 Tip — dffOtvtl Ttjg yvtojjiTiQ. On the 0fwp. 
 here spoken of see note at v. 16. In 
 KaOfJKa, a Httle after, (' I sent down to 
 the course,') we have an alhision to the 
 situation of the stadium, which was some- 
 what lower than the level of the adjacent 
 country, so as to afford to the spectators 
 in the raised seats a better view. The 
 same sort of allusion may be recognised 
 in Dio Cass. 985, 71j rjvioxoi to. upfiara 
 (v9vQ KaOiJKttv. Pausan. vi. 2, KaOrJKtv IttI 
 dvoftuTi Tov 0)i(ia'nov Crjfxov to iiofxa. 
 
 oaa ovdtiQ TTu) icioiTr]Q Trportpov] This 
 is said cautiously ; for kings, it appears, 
 might have sent more : and yet Isocrates 
 de Bigis, § 14, says, ^f uyij Ka9i)Kt TOffnvTa 
 TOV dpiOfiov, offoiQ ovc ai ^ifyiarai twv 
 woXeoJV i^yu)vi(Tavro. But that is evidently 
 a mere oratorical exaggeration, which it 
 is strange Mitford should have introduced 
 into his history. 'EviKTjffa : meaning, ' I 
 obtained the first pi'ize.' In Kai Stvrtpog 
 Kai TSTapTog we have a certain variation 
 of expression for ' obtained the second and 
 the fourth prizes.' Of Kai TokXa ci^hoq tyjq 
 vtKTjQ TraptaKevaffdfiTjv the sense is, ' et 
 csetera apparavi pro victoriie dignitate ;' 
 where there is perhaps an allusion (as 
 Duk. supposes) to the sacrifices offered by 
 him at the temple of the Olympian Jove ; 
 which were so complete, that from them 
 the whole assemblage present were feasted. 
 
 v6fi(fi jxhv yap Tifirj to. Toiavra] That 
 such victories were regarded as reflecting 
 honour not to the individual only, but also 
 the state, is plain from various passages of 
 Pindar. With the words following, Ik Se 
 Tou — vrrovouTai, (of which the sense is, 
 *from the thing done, the power also of 
 the country of the doer is imagined,') com- 
 pare Dio Chrys. Orat. xxxi. ov yap }i6vov 
 
 KOffflOV 0Sp«t TO TOIOVTOV, dXXd Kai Tt)v 
 
 iaxvv r))t TroXfwf liri^tiKwcri. See also 
 Pind. Ncm. ix. 25, 3, and Isth. ii. 54. 
 
 3. Kai oaa av — X"P*?y'"'t] On this 
 subject see Boeckh, l*ub. CEcon. vol. ii. 
 p. 207. Aaf^pvvonai. Render, ' I am 
 distinguished,' i. e. I render myself dis- 
 tinguished, ripof Tovg K^vovg, * quod ad 
 peregrines attinet.' In the words follow- 
 ing, (cai avTri ia\i>g <paii'tTai, 'this appears 
 to be even strength,' 'gives an appearance 
 of power,' the feni. stands for the neut., 
 according to the iiilc laid down in Matth. 
 Gr. § 440, 7j that ' when the demonstr. 
 pronoun is the subject, and has a subst. 
 for the predicate, it is put in the gender 
 of the predicate, as in a passage of Plato, 
 p. 433, E, Ta avv9r]fiaTa tlvai tu ovofxaTa 
 — Koi dvai TavTi}v 6p9oTi]Ta dvofxaToi;, 
 avv9i]Kr\v. Here tovto (which Goeller 
 thinks we should have expected rather 
 than avTt]) would not have been so well, 
 the latter being chiefly adapted to impart 
 emphasis.' See Matth. ubi supra. As to 
 vulg. avTi), retained by Bekker, it cannot 
 be defended. 
 
 1/5' »'/ avoia] So I edit, with Wasse, 
 Duk., Bauer, Poppo, and Arnold, instead 
 of vulg. r/ tidvoia, which was restored by 
 Goeller, and is now adopted by Bekker. 
 Which of these two readings is the true 
 one, I would not venture positively to pro ■ 
 nounce : but I must think that Arnold's 
 arguments for dvoia are not so strong as 
 Goeller's against it ; and yet Goeller's are 
 not so strong as to be decisive, since dvoia 
 need not be explained to mean madness 
 properly so called, but folly ; of course, 
 understanding the term, with the Scho- 
 liast, as said sarcastically, q. d. ' what you 
 call folly :' of which use the following are 
 examples— Soph. Ant. 95, 'AXX' ta /jli kui 
 Trjv tk ift-ov dva(5ovXiav : and CEd. T. 397, 
 dXX' iytjj fioXfjjv, 6 fiijStv tiSijjg, tTravad viv. 
 St. Paul, 1 Cor. i. 21, did Trig fujjpiag tov 
 Kr\pvyfiaTog : 2 Cor. xi. 1, oiptXov iyvti- 
 X^<^9k fiov fiiKpbv Ttfig dippoavviig : and so 
 
 .J 
 
 i 
 
 V 
 
 l^loic rAe<Tt ft»; lavr^v fnivov, «XXa Kai r/jv TroXtv co^eX^. 4. ov^, 
 ye iSiKov £^' eavTW ^ieya i^onvovvra ^u) laov e^vat, tnH kcu o 
 K«,c^C TTfia^dO). Trpoc ov^iva rnQ £u^<|>opac t^o^ot^et. «XX a>^7r£^> 
 
 the word is to be taken at ch. 17, imt. It 
 is true that r)b' 1) dvoia is weak in external 
 authority, (and yet to the three MSS. cited 
 as having it, I can add two others. Cant, 
 and M. B.) but it is strongly supported by 
 a passage of Procop. p. 337, 20, dxpr}(rrog 
 Kai dvoia TTpoTTfTt/g, from which it clearly 
 appears that dvoia was read in this pas- 
 siige of our author in the time of that 
 writer : and that the Scholiast so read, is 
 quite certain ; though, by a blunder of the 
 scribes, didvoia has place in the heading 
 of the Scholium; yet the Scholium itself 
 is evidently founded ou the reading dvoia. 
 Moreover, according to the reading did- 
 voia, the sense as it is laid down by Valla, 
 propositum, besides being devoid of proof, 
 is very flat and spiritless ; whereas the 
 other possesses a certain pointed and sar- 
 castic tone, quite characteristic of the 
 speaker, and therefore more likely to be 
 genuine. Again, supposing the terni to 
 bear the more probable sense, dispontion 
 of mind, that is to assign to it a sense by 
 no means apposite ; since it is not dis- 
 position or aftection of the mind that is 
 here spoken of, but actioHj — namely, that 
 of benefiting the state at one's own ex- 
 pense. Finally, it may be added, that 
 internal evidence is quite in favour of j]8' 
 »/ dvoia ; since, had 7) Sidvoia been the 
 original reading, it is not easy to imagine 
 how so plain and facile a reading could 
 have been altered. On the other hand, 
 supposing i'jS' r) dvoia to have been writ- 
 ten, one can easily imagine the possibility 
 of its being taken for >/ didvoia by scribes 
 who did not perceive the sarcasm con- 
 veyed ; since St) might easily pass into 
 dia. Lastly, // didvoia has the objection 
 of being incorrect, since propriety would 
 require f;3' »} hdvoia, which, however, is 
 not found in a single MS. : and though it 
 be true that, as Goeller says, 'nihil eorum, 
 de quibus hoc loco Alcibiades loquitur, 
 Nicias, cap. 11, init. amentise arguerat,' 
 yet it may be observed that he had ap- 
 plied the epithet dv6i)Tog to his projects 
 and designs against Sicily, and conse- 
 quently might be thought to ascribe folly 
 to his whole character : which attack Alci- 
 biades parries by the witty turn, that ' it 
 is a not unuseful folly for any one, at his 
 own expense, to benefit, not himself alone, 
 but the state.' 
 
 On the idiom in og dv see note supra 
 ch. 14, TO dpKai tovt tlvai, og dv. 
 
 4. ovdk y€ ddiKOV — laopoipel] The full 
 sense is, ' Nor truly is it unjust that any 
 one [likeniyself ] proudof himself (i.e. bear- 
 ing himself loftily on his merit) should not 
 bear himself on an equality [with others], 
 but rather carry himself above them :' meant 
 as an answer to those who objected to his 
 prkie as unjust, in a state where political 
 equality was apportioned to all the citizens. 
 It is, he argues, not unjust, kTrei Kai—iao- 
 fxoipti, ' inasmuch as he who is in misfor- 
 tune finds no one to partake with him in 
 his calamity.' By pt) laog tlvai is meant, 
 ' not to be disposed to be on a footing of 
 equality.' Alcibiades might have added, 
 that hauteur, in such a case, is excusable. 
 To which purpose compare a passage of 
 Alexis ap. Athen. p. 224, F, where it is 
 well said, rovg fiev arpuTriyovg Tdg otppvg 
 twdv idu) 'AvtaTTttKOTag, Stivoy fxtv i'lyou- 
 pat TTOitlv, Ov trdw ti 9avfidKfiv H Trpo- 
 TtTi^rififvovg 'Xirb Ti)g noXnog fitil^oTi t&v 
 dXXiov ^povtlv, where, for fitiKort, read 
 fiti^ov Ti. How often ti is added to 
 adverbs derived from the neuter of the 
 adject, in comparison, it is scarcely neces- 
 sary to observe. 
 
 Of the phrase laopoipCiv tivi Totv KaKoJv 
 an example is adduced by Schneid. Lex. 
 from Dionys. Hal. 
 
 dXX', atairtp dvaTvxovvTeg — vntp<ppo- 
 vovntvog^ This forms the otlier part, con- 
 taining the proof of the justice of the 
 thing ; which is evinced by showing its 
 equality,— literally, evennt^ss of measure. 
 Render, ' But as we [fortunate ones] are, 
 when in calamity, not even spoken to in 
 like manner, let any one [who is not of 
 the number of the fortunate] bear to be 
 looked down upon by the fortunate : ' a 
 sentiment happily expressed in the words 
 of a great writer, forming at once a free 
 and faithful version of the present : ' For 
 as no man will even speak to us when we 
 are unfortunate, so must they, in their 
 turn, bear to be despised by us when for- 
 tunate : this conduct being little more 
 than retaliation.' And truly the multitude 
 repay the hauteur of their superiors with 
 interest ; for, as observes Herodian, vii. 
 3 ll,rtt yap tHjv tvdaifxovtlv Sokovvtiov 
 wTttiafiaTa Trpbg toiv bxXuiv oy fiovov 
 dufXilTui, dXXd Tivag tmv KaKoii9iov Kai 
 
 z2 
 
I 
 
 340 
 
 THUCVDIDES. 
 
 [a. v. il5. 
 
 OL. 91, l] 
 
 LIBER VI. (JAP. XVII 
 
 341 
 
 y yf 
 
 avTa^iovT(i). 5. oioa cl tovq rotourouc, /cat oaot iv tivoq Xajn- 
 7rpOTr)Ti npoiff^ovy tv /inv t(o kut avTovq ^lm \vin]O0VQ (jvTa(:, to7<.- 
 o/iioioiQ /Lilv fiaXiGTa, ewtiTa ^t Kai roTg nAAotg ^vvovraq, rdjv ^f 
 
 KaTaXiTTo 
 
 arOptjTTiov 7rpo(T7roir}(Tiv re ^vyyeniag tigI, kqi fjir] nvcrav, 
 
 aWoTpitJV ou8 a/na^TovTtJv, a A A' Wf TTfol aibeTepwv tb Kai KuXd 
 7roo£avr(ov. 6. wf f-yw o^tyo/iiEVoc, Koi Sid Tcivra rd iSia ewi- 
 ^ow/u6i'oc, ra Sjifio(Tia (TKoirtLT^ ii rov \iipov fUTa-^ei^ilu). Ot- 
 Ao7rovvr/(To»; yap ra ^vvaTiorara ^varricrac; avev /LuydXov vjluv 
 KivSvvou Kai SairavrjQ, Aa/ct^ai/uoi'iouc sg jmiav rifnipav KaTearriaa 
 Ev MavTiviia Trepi t(ov (nrdvTijjv aywviaaaOai' e^ oJ, Kai 
 ntpiytvo^uvoi ry A*"XV' (^vSiirw Kai vvv j3fj3o/wc Oa^aovai. 
 
 Kl 
 
 9 
 
 <pav\b)j' f(T0' ore jcat tv(ppaiv(i, ^96v(f) rSiv 
 KpeiTTOvtov Kai eVTVXOVVTtOV. 
 
 ri TO. laa — dvTa^tovTio] *or else, having 
 giren what is just and right, let him claim 
 the hke in return : ' meaning, in other 
 words, as the Scholiast explains, ij, li /3ou- 
 Xcrat fit] VTrioopdcOai KaKmrpayiov, fiijd' 
 avTog Twv aTVxovvTujv KaTa<ppovr]ay. 
 
 5. oida df roi'f toiovtovq — 7rpa?aj/ra»v] 
 Here we have a mournful tinith, — as feel- 
 injly, as it is forcibly conveyed ; the writer 
 having himself experienced the bitterness 
 of being so circumstanced. We cannot 
 doubt, however, that he foresaw that, ap- 
 plicable as it was to his own case, it would 
 be made good in the latter as well as the 
 former respect ; when the disgraced exile 
 of twenty years would be one of the proud- 
 est boasts of that country which had cast 
 him forth as a broken vessel. 
 
 iv T(^ kut' avTovQ ^t({)'\ Meaning, as 
 Poppo explains, ' in tetate quce incidat in 
 eorum tempora.' Of ^vvovraq the sense 
 is, * quum versentur cum iis.' In ov^' 
 afiapTovTijjv there is an allusion to the 
 false charges of offences (as in the case of 
 Thucydides himself) which the envy of 
 others is sure to raise against the illus- 
 trious. 
 
 6. (ov iyil) 6pty6fi(vog — ^traxftpi'^to] 
 Render, 'Such, then, being the objects 
 of my ambition, and on account of these 
 (which are private matters) exclaimed 
 against, — see whether I am inferior to 
 any one in the management of puMic 
 affairs.' The argument is, that such 
 (namely, rd Ka^.d) being the objects of 
 his pursuit in private life, it might be pre- 
 sumed that they would in public, and by 
 implication he affirms that it is so in the 
 strongest manner, by calling on his hearers 
 to decide whether he is inferior to anv one 
 
 in the management of public affaii-s : as a 
 proof of which he then proceeds to instance 
 the success with which he had conducted 
 the affairs of the state in Peloponnesus, as 
 an inference of his capacity for the com- 
 mand with which he was now invested. 
 Of the words UtXoTrorvrjaov yap to. 
 SyvardiTara — Bapcrovcn the sense is, 'for 
 [instance] having brought together to our 
 alliance the most powerful states of Pelo- 
 ponnesus, without any great danger or cost 
 to you, I caused the Lacedaemonians, in 
 one day, at Mantinea, to fight for their 
 all : on account of which, though victorious 
 in the battle, they do not yet even now feel 
 a sure confidence in themselves.' This 
 sense of ^u(rr?)(Tat, ' societatem efficere, 
 conjungere alios alicui,' is established by 
 a passage of Isocr. de Bigis, § 15, Tag 
 ^tyiarag noXng rdv iv ntXoirovvijant 
 XaKfCaifioviojv fxiv cLTrkaTTjatv, vjxCjv Sf. 
 (TVfi^axovg tiroitjatv. Herodot. vi. 74, 
 ttTTiKOfitvog ig ttjv 'ApKa^itjv, vtiortpa 
 tTrpr](T(Tt vpdyfiara, crvviffTag Tovg 'Ap- 
 Kcidag iiri ry STrdprj/. Dr. Arnold ac- 
 counts for this peculiar use of ig in ig 
 fiiav t)fiipav KarkaTTjaa, by regarding this 
 as a sort of abridged form of expression, 
 similar to one in Herodot. viii. 71, ig tov 
 'loOfibv 'iKovTo, for ig tov 'I<t0ju6i/ i\96v- 
 Tig, iv avT<^ 'i^ovTO. But the idiom in 
 question is not quite Of the same kind ; 
 and the expression in the present passage 
 is, I think, best explained (as it is by 
 Poppo) to mean, ' I brought them to one 
 day's contest for their all,' meaning, in 
 other words, to the necessity of one day's 
 battle for their all. We may suppose 
 our author to have here had in mind the 
 phrase KaOiardvai ig dywva, ig ttoXj/iov, 
 ig dvdyicriv, &c., and to have moulded the 
 wording thereto in the present instance. 
 
 i 
 
 XVII Kai ra'ura r] i,.,) v.or„c KuJ <Vvo,« ^apd <pvaiv BoKovoa 
 
 a;.uv,)c SoK-a el.c, d.o^p,;.a^O. r^ e.ar.pov ,„«... a,feXa,^. -2. Ka. 
 
 ^aXac, -cai pA, ix"""' "^" ToX.raw ra, ^^raiioXa, Kaj .,rc- 
 Sox'K-- 3. Kai ou&ic S.' «"ro, ulc 7rep< oiKUa, ,raTp.8oc, our. ra 
 
 Cii. XVIT. The first section of this 
 chapter ought to have been thrown to the 
 foregoing ; the scope being to draw an 
 inference of his fitness for the present com- 
 mand by his former actions, and to claim 
 their confidence in him on that score. The 
 sense here intended to be expressed seems 
 to be as follows : 'And these afluirs my 
 youth and folly, which is thought enor- 
 mous, transacted with the power of the 
 Peloponnesians, by dint of suitable words, 
 and, obtaining confidence to my impetu- 
 osity, persuaded and brought about;' 
 where irapd (pvaiv is equiv. to vTrtptpvijg, 
 as used in Hdot. viii. 116, and Demosth. 
 p. 543 ; and immanis in Latin, as 'immanis 
 avaritia ;' the literal sense being, ' what 
 transcends the bounds of [even] youthjul 
 folly, [great as that may by nature be 
 expected to be.]' There is enough on 
 record (especially in a curious passage of 
 an ancient writer, preserved in Atheneeus, 
 p. 534) to justify and illustrate the present 
 expression, especially when taken in con- 
 junction with the mad follies and drunken 
 orgies to which Alcibiades was so prone, and 
 which made the subject of a dramatic satire 
 by Eupolis ; not to mention the general 
 belief of his guilt in the mutilation of the 
 Herma; and the profanation of the mys- 
 teries. By Ti)v UiXoTTovvtianov Svvafiiv 
 understand, 'the most powerful states of 
 Peloponnesus,' i. e. those both of the Lace- 
 dtemonian and the Argive confederacy : 
 i»deed Alcibiades, by this masterly strata- 
 gem of policy, broke the power of the 
 Peloponnesians in general. By TrptTrovai 
 is meant, ' suitable to the occasion.' 'Qixi- 
 Xtjtje is, as Abresch and Bauer observe, for 
 !miXr)aa(Ja iTzpali. By opyy is meant, in 
 a good sense, zeal or ardour. "ETrtttri sig- 
 nifies, by a senms prixgnans, ' brought about 
 by persuasion,' as at iii. 43, 2, ioOTi dilv — 
 TO. StivoTara nilaai. Of course the word 
 dvoia is here, as at ch. 16, used ironically;^ 
 the sense being, ' what you call mad folly.' 
 Compare Soph. Antig. 95, dXX' la /x£ Kai 
 Tt]v 6$ tftov dvajiovXiav. 
 
 For vulg. 7r£0o/3tT(T0at, I have, with 
 Goeller, Haack, and Bekker, adopted the 
 conjecture of Reiske, 7re<p6(irj<T0( ■, the 
 change demanded by the context being so 
 slight as scarcely to need the authority of 
 MSS. Render, 'And now fear it not ; but 
 while both 1 am in the flower of this [so 
 called] mad folly, and Nicias is thought to 
 
 be fortunate, use freely what is service- 
 able in each of us.' On this intensive force 
 of the term diroxp- (which signifies lite- 
 rally, ' to use up') see note at i. 68 ; and 
 compare Jos. Ant. xv. 5, 1, ry irpo9v^iii} 
 TOV nXtiOovg dnoxp- Appian, ii. 691, 12, 
 drroxp- Ty rov ffTparov TrpoOv^i^. 
 
 2. Alcibiades now encourages them as 
 to the expedition, by showing that the en- 
 terprise is not so difficult or dangerous as 
 Nicias represents it, but held out a fair 
 prospect of great advantage at a trifling 
 risk. First, he represents the power of 
 Sicily as by no means formidable. Then 
 he shows in what respects it is weak, not- 
 withstanding it may seem strong : weak it 
 is, he declares, as torn by factions and ripe 
 for change. In sections 2, 3, 4, 5, and 6, 
 is established on argument the fact of the 
 real weakness with the seeming strength 
 of Sicily. And first it is shown that the 
 mixed population (however great) of Sicily 
 had been agitated by such a series of revo- 
 lutions, that it had not yet become firmly 
 attached to the soil, and was destitute of 
 the patriotic feelings which lead men to 
 unite for the common defence of their 
 country. Accordingly, an invader would 
 meet with no steady resistance, and, pro- 
 fiting by their internal dissensions, might, 
 by the aid of the barbarians, (who would 
 easily be induced to furnish it against 
 their common oppressor Syracuse,) easily 
 subdue the island. TloXvavSptXv signifies 
 'to swarm with inhabitants.' By fitTa- 
 jioXdg Kai iirtdoxdg understand, ' changes 
 of political institutions, and the reception 
 of others in their place.' 
 
 3. di avTo] This I would refer, not to 
 the immediately preceding words, but to 
 
342 
 
 THUOYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 TT^H TO (fio^m ottAoic iir\^TVT(u, ourt ra Iv ry ^oipa rcvt/^iotc,- Kara- 
 oKiviny ^ o rt §f fK-«(Troc >) e/c roJ \Lytjv tthBhv ourai, »; OTaaid- 
 tu)V UTTO T(w Koivov Aa/3w)' aXXnv yiiv, /lu] KaTO^Oioaag, ot/cr/dftv, 
 ravTa fro./Kf^rai. 4. /col ouac HKog tov roiodrov oiluXov ovrt \6y(w 
 Hia yvio^iy ^KpoaaOai, ouTB k' rd epya fcotvwt,- TfyintnOm' ray^v S' av 
 (og £K:«arroi, u ti kuO' /J^orrjv Xiyoiro, Trpod^wpoltv, aAA^uc re kuI 
 H (TTaaullovaiv, wcTTTfo TTvvOavofitOa. 5. kcu iiir]v oiS' ^irXiTai out 
 Ikuvoiq iJGoiTTto Ko/LiTrodvTui, ovTi o[ uXXoi " EXXtmQ ^(8(/)ai'r;(T«i; 
 rorroCroi ovTf c Joaoug f/cacrrot cr^ac nJrouc I'jpiOimnvv' (IXXtl /uiyiffTov 
 ^V avTOVQ ixl^iva^dvT) n 'EAAac /*oAic iv rw^e n^ TroXi/mo 'iKavi^i; 
 WTrXiaOri, ^ 6. rd re o5v Uel, t£ wv eyw c'lKoy ald^a'yri^tai,' roiaJra, 
 ^ai £rt wiropu^repa taraC Oa()j3aoouc [rf] ya> ttoAAouc.- 6$o//ev, c/t 
 Su^a/cod/wv ^t/cra ^vmrSwovTai auro7(,-) /cat ra £v6/a^£ oJ/c tTri- 
 
 those a little further off, oxkoiQ KvfjfiiKToig 
 TToX. It was because the cities swarmed 
 with a population of mired race, — and 
 who, from frequent revolutions, would 
 have often to change their residence, — 
 that no one regarded his place of abode so 
 much in the light of his own country, as to 
 be prepared to fight in its defence. Here, 
 then, the meaning intended is, that ' fi-om 
 the little patriotism felt by the people, 
 and from the want of mutual reliance, the 
 defence of the country was little attended 
 to, either by the providing of weapons 
 and armour for individuals, or of military 
 stores in general, and the raising of such 
 works or fortifications as are necessary for 
 putting any country in a posture of de- 
 fence :' where KarnaKSvaTg is to be under- 
 stood as referring to the formation of the 
 wm'ks above mentioned ; and vofiifioig, 
 to the doing of them by public authority, 
 at the common expense of the state, and 
 not leaving them to be done just when 
 wanted,— o/>g/-g tumultuario. Dr. Aniold, 
 mdeed, would refer the words not only 
 to public works for the defence of the 
 country, but also to what we should express 
 hy improvements, as roads, bridges, &c. 
 But the above (which is the view of the 
 sense adopted m my Translation) is borne 
 out by the fuller phrase occurring at viii. 
 5, KaranKiin) tov TroX'i^ov. (See also note 
 at 1. 10.) Moreover, it is not to be sup- 
 posed that men would expend money and 
 labour about either one or the other, since 
 such KctracKtvai could not be taken away 
 with them, should they have to chancre 
 their country. And as to the love of 
 country, it could not well exist, since no 
 one w(,uM regard his present place of 
 abode as his own country. 
 
 o Ti ^i fKaaro^ — ravra Iroi^d^tTai] 
 
 The order is, fjcaerrof ^^. iroi^dil^erai Tavra 
 o Ti and TOV koivov Xa(3u)v, rj U tov 
 Xkywv 7ni9tii' ?) (TTatTid^ujv, oleTai oUrj- 
 <Tin' ilXXrjp yqv fu) KaTopGu)(Ta(:. It should 
 have been tovto instead of Tavra, but the 
 writer forgot that he had used the singular 
 number in the beginning of the sentence, 
 o rt. (Dr. Arnold.) 
 
 4. yvwfiy] Meaning counsel, as opposed 
 to action J implied in tpyotc, just after. 
 
 5. offovc] So I have edited, with Haack, 
 Poppo, and Goeller, from two or three 
 MSS., instead of the common reading, the 
 accus. being demanded by propriety of 
 language. As to the deficiency of external 
 authority for the former, it is fully com- 
 pensated by internal evidence, which is 
 quite in favour of oaovg, since an accus. 
 between two nominatives might easily pass 
 into a nominative. 
 
 ^ByiffTov dri avTovg l\pev<Tft(vT]] < which 
 had falsely exaggerated them,' viz. its 
 heavy-armed or regular soldiei-s. So Xen. 
 Anab. v. 7, 35, (cited by Poppo,) rd ^e 
 XprifiUTa, a VTreffxovTo Tinamujvi—ixl/fvtT- 
 fisvoi i)aav. To this sort of falsification 
 the Greeks were always prone ; and this 
 is alluded to as an acknowledged fact by 
 Juvenal in the well-known ' Quidquid 
 Graecia mendax audet in historia.' 
 
 6. fi'TTopwrfpaJ 'more practicable or op- 
 portune for the reduction of the island.' I 
 have placed t( between brackets, as having 
 no place here. 1 doubt not that it arose 
 from ft, and that from mistaking the ab- 
 breviation of yap. Thus the words are 
 perpetually confounded. The Cod. Clarend. 
 IS without the yap, and I suspect that its 
 archetype bad not the h or r«. 
 
 KHi TO. kpGddt—ol ydf) Trarepfg, &c.J 
 The speaker proceeds to say, that ' there 
 IS nothing at home to hinder them from 
 
 „,.,,,1 LTBERVI. CAP. XVIII. 3*3 
 
 :„t IX T roue, liL? -■' f- -^'r- ''-^,— r 
 
 *t fc-tlt VVV OUT6 aveATTKJTOl TTd) pu/x/x ^ ^^ ' - ' /3'\ 
 
 Zr, BxZ.u- «.ux«..«. 7«p 'i"'", -"", -r"'^"^:'" ^T'-^-r- 
 
 XVI I 'Q»re rl 5- Xeyovr.C ei.oc n «-oi «— o'^-. " -^^ 
 
 ax' i: .oT, ui 'ix^..-. 'ir'- ^"-r' ""-'/'x" z^'z 
 
 iU. Si «XXo. -VSav, ^a,>ayir'o^^voi .poSuMO-C ro.c au, n /JapP« 
 
 IJeeveiap. Plut. Sol. <tk. tKaTa<nv tuv 
 XoyiffuCJv. The Scholiast explams the ex- 
 pression by TrpotpamKofxevoi, prate.re,ites; 
 and very properly ; since the word Trpo- 
 ^affiv is sometimes found added after the 
 term by way of explanation ; on which see 
 Bast, Lettre, p. 164, ad Ep. Cr 201. 
 
 lA^h r« Kal ^vviofioaanev] ' inasmuch 
 as we have interchanged oaths. Avri- 
 TiOsvai, Uo object;' literally, ' to set off 
 against.' Atvpo dvrt/Sc^ewcrt. * give us aid 
 here in return.' npo(Tt0£/i£0« avTovg, 
 « added them to our contederacy. bee 
 Valcken. on Herodot. v. 69. Toit tx^poiQ 
 uuCJu Xvirnpol ovTtQ, * giving annoyance 
 to our enemies there.' So Xen. Anab. u. 
 5. 2, MvaovQ r/pv XvrrripovQ ovTog. 
 
 2. ri ^aptidpoiQ} The v is m several 
 MSS. not found, and has been cancelled 
 by Bekker, Goeller, and Arnold ; while by 
 Poppo it is retained within brackets. 1 
 have here, as in my sroall edition, not 
 hesitated to do the same, because the word 
 might have easily been absorbed by the 
 dtL though removed it cannot be without 
 enervating the vigour of the expression, 
 (quite characteristic of our author,) with 
 Uiich we may compare another altogether 
 parallel one at ch. 63, (TToXoi v EXX^viou 
 
 h Qaoiidpiiiv. , , 
 
 <,vXoKpivoui'] The readhig here has 
 been disputed. The common lection is 
 ^nXoKpu'ouv, and this has been retained 
 
 this expedition, since then- enemies there 
 were never able or less disposed to attack 
 them : and should they do so, they could 
 do nothing more than overrun the open 
 country, as heretofore ; which could mfiict 
 no serious injury.' -t.. *v. 
 
 7. ry TTtpiovaiq. tov vavTiKOv] by the 
 superiority of our naval force.' 
 
 8 Kai vvv—ty'evovTo] * And as things 
 now are, never have the Lacedtemonians 
 been in less hopes of overpowering us. Ei 
 Tt Kai TTdvv tppcovTai is, as Duker re- 
 marks, ecpiivalent to tl oXy TTpoOvpK} Kai 
 ffOtvfi Travri 6pfir}9tTfv. , ,. ~ n 
 
 Ch. XVllI. 1. loffre ri av—i3oT)0otniv\ 
 Literally, * Accordingly what probable 
 reason, either ourselves alleging should we 
 shrink back ; or what excuse offermg to 
 our allies there, should we not afford them 
 aid V The construction here is perplexed 
 from the words fj avToi being thrown out 
 of their right place, which, as Poppo ob- 
 serves, was before the participle XeyovrtQ. 
 There is, he adds, a similar transposition 
 of rj at ch. 24, where see note. Of the 
 words XkyovTtg n avrol the sense is best 
 expressed by the version of Haack, *argu- 
 mentis a nostra ipsorum conditione petitis, 
 ipsi per nos.' At aK^Trro^tvoi repeat ti : 
 of which syntax (an exceedingly rare one) 
 the only examples 1 have noted elsewhere 
 are the following: Herodot. v. 102, to 
 (TKriTTTonivot 01 Ylipaai. Plato, p. 217, 
 TavTa toKiiiTTiTo Tvpog ij^dg (where the 
 construction is exactly parallel to that in 
 
344 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 
 
 91, I.] 
 
 LlBEll VI. CAP. XVIII. 
 
 345 
 
 ioAA( 
 
 >cv\ 
 
 TTifu ourr/c av t a vt rjg ^^ut A Aov KivCvvivumev. tov yap TrpoOvovro o6 
 Hovov kiTiovra ice afiiv.rm, dXXa /cru, f ^r) otto^^ j eTreim, Tr^ofcara- 
 \a^i(5avEi. 3. Kai oj/c icrriv lyilv TUfrnveaOai ic 6aov f^uvXofitOa 
 apX^iv, dXXd dv/iyKiu £7r«g,;7r£p Iv tw^b KcMarafnv, toTc ^ilv em- 
 ^ovXwuv, roue gf ;«ri avttvat, ^ta to ctpy^Ofjmi av u(/>' arepwr aJ- 
 
 hy Haack and Bekker, (in their first edi- tov yap TrpovyovTa—TrpoKaTaXauBdvfn 
 
 tu>ns,) ancUs preferred by Arnold ; while Rende^,%L Ly oneToronTy ^deS 
 
 Poppo and GoeUer have from most of the himself against the superior party when 
 
 bestMbb and \ alia edited 0uXo<pcvoT£^; attacking; but he even anticipaL the 
 
 which readmg has been, though before attack, that he may not come u?on him' 
 
 rejected suK-e received m their second For /.^ '6^cog, which may justly be thou^d t 
 
 editions by Haack and Bekker ; and very corrupt, I would read, from at least o,.^ 
 
 propex-ly ; for though the sense yielded by MS. fwhat ,.robably the ScTiotit hid '^' 
 
 ipiXoKOivouv (namely, * should make nice his copv,) ottwc ah' and iTTEim T wnnM 
 
 d stmctions whom to choose as the objects take aV 'l >. J.,'^c'omp:ring X n In L 
 
 of their favour') be a ./oo<^ one, yet it is v. 7, 12, 'df d l^,,ai Lgruet) Ka {^^T- 
 
 not so good as that which is yielded by on which use of the fj. aftir t^<^c and 
 
 p\oKp.vour, namely, ^should make dis- '6.., ^^ i„ the Attic wTiteil, it may suf^ 
 
 tinctions of race,^ (i.e. m determining fice to"^ refer to Matth. and Kuhner's Gr 
 
 whom to aid or not,) meaning race, either Gr. To suppose, as some have done thai 
 
 as regarded Greeks or barbarians ; or, if ;.^ b^ra^c stands or otto,, «;}, is surel'y not 
 
 Greeks, between lonians and Dorians, permitted by any rules of co^ect inter 
 
 The former however, is, from the fore- pretation. Again, to caned ^as Ponno 
 
 gomg mention of the Egest..ans as bar- proposes to dj) the word L. wouTd 
 
 harjans, more probable. Again, ^vXoKp,- besides incurring a very greTt ;io ence 
 
 of 'intern.' ^ ' ' ^''"' ""' "^V^'^ ""'^^ "^^"'^^ ''^'''' *« ^^ ^^an^ed to i^Zi 
 of mteraal evidence, as existing m the as to the conjecture of Haack who pro 
 
 eircumstance of its not only yielding a poses, for ^.r, Lo^c .Vacre, to read u^ ^^, 
 
 stronger sense, and one more agreeable to .V.ccrt, that is alike objectionable'^n the 
 
 he context; but of its bemg more likely ground that ^<og would here be next o 
 
 tl Tto rxV '"'^' !b'""«"' ""^'^"^'/- "^^^^««- '^h^ -'^^ of emendatfon a^ov^ 
 tion, nto 0tXo,cp^vo«n^ than r^c^ rm^ ; for proposed is one which,-simple as it is 
 
 actual examples of which alteration of the effectual,-mav be well bor^e out bv the 
 
 word, refer to Aristid. i. 382. Basil, Ep. admirable critical dictl rPorson, ^^f 
 
 204 Synes. p. 29 and Lucian, 2 Phalar. ad Eurip. Hec. p. 15, * Tutissima corr -* 
 
 y\t^rT7" ' " ""«^r «^« '^"^ y'\'tV ^^"^' ^^'^^ ''' roLlanan, si opus est, 'm. - 
 yfiv ra TTf/iTToyufi/a, where one good MS. positio' ^^^uauis 
 
 though a word of rare occurrence, (and tern. r«;u.ii.»ea,, it sign fied primarilv 
 one fron, that crcumstance found obli- Uo act the part of a r«S or drsZ^ 
 terated by the carelessness of scribes,) and that whether by laS^ 1 Z thW 
 
 aj;n'Air'SsbrEus,:thiu:'s'''""'H^';'' ^^ "^^^ '"^ sense „L.ra^r:i"co:s 
 
 pression in II. ii 362, ,f..' a..^p„, . Ja f LTr„oted"'e:ltl-"eTsewhrhI S 
 
 ^vXa : thouRh, whether t was ever used Cvr iii t At ' Jt eisewnere m Aen. 
 
 in that primary signification, is more E rluZ'Ja^\.7fI""'' '"T^i .''"„'" 
 
 doubtful. We may suppo4 it to have XX. 'and C™ iv Tl^"?,"'"^" 
 
 been one of those many verbs spoken of Haf Ant n ?5W R l •' ■ '^^■ 
 
 by Abresch, ' qnonm. sisnificatio%ropria m8,t r.^;^ rivac '^' "" "'"'"'' ""'' 
 
 _,,„ occun-it, secundaria ac tropica rove « MV a.dj\ ' on those not to let 
 
 K'J ""!■ hold,' viz. by slackening the reins 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 il 
 
 aXXcuv diiyom^v, Kui ovk iK 
 
 TOV 
 
 ToTc." k'iv^vvov th'cn, a ^t»j avroi , / - , , . , , 
 
 auroG in.aK.nreov i^uv role a'AAocc ro h^^v^or, a ^^ Kat ra e:rc- 
 r,^ei,.ara k ro o^.oTov ^uraX^eaO.. 4. Xoy..a,uvo.ovv rfe 
 ^dXXo. aJ£^;.av, ^.r' keTva ^V W-;, no^.^uOarov ^ou., c.a 
 neXo7rovrr,cTta>v re aro^eau^^^^v ro </>povr,^a. a SoSo^cav, UTre^c^ov- 
 rn- rriv ev roJ rrap6vTi vavxlav, Kol iin St^eXmv irX.vaat' Kac 
 «V« 5 rnc 'EXXa'goc, r^v e/c.I 7rpocTyero;ui'a>v, Traerr,,- /^ ^^'^'"^^ 
 cipSoae.', ^^ /ca/coicTo^^v 76 Suoa^oa/ovc, ev a^ /cat a. rot /cat ot ^vji^ia- 
 voc cJ<|>.XwoM^e«. 5. ro g^ ucT^aX^c Ka! ^.Vavs^^v rt np^^x^^pV '<at 
 dTT.XefLV, al v»7ec TTCifJ^bwar vavKpdropeg yap ^aof^.Oa Km ^u^t- 
 ndvrwv St/ceXcc^raJr. 6. fcal ^i»i u^tac r) Nt./ov ra>i. Xoycuy arr^ay- 
 ^toaurr,, /c«i ^laaraat^ roTc v^otg k roug Trpacrpur^^ovc, a7^oaTpt^pr|. 
 
 of government So i. 75, o{.k cia./)aX6C bury, the phrase 'to quell seditions ^ and 
 of goyeinmeni. ^' '-J ' , J • j^^ j^jj^^,, ^e have the use ot quell d 
 
 .re .^o«a tlvat-avtvrag rr^v apv)v ^»^ ,,,^,,,,,rf. Indeed there is every 
 
 TarX'k- MeraX»J/eff0O 'And quietude reason to think that as the Greek arop. 
 
 itl not in Xr power to considei, in the signified originally to lower a^id s^noothen 
 
 ime decree^wkh^others; unless you also down protuberances on the surface of any 
 
 diwffour SiJ into a similarity to thing, so the primary sense of the Aug - 
 
 change jour Sax. cja/^aw (whence our yM*70 was <o/m« 
 
 T\oyt<rau,voc - ^v lu^fiev] Render, down, bring under: a sense which the yrd 
 
 < R ckoXg Therefore'that w'e shall rather quelle bears n a passage of Chau- n 
 
 increase these things (i. e. our possessions the Nonnes ^'f f^ ^, ^, ^^'^^^ J/^ 
 
 here) if we go after those:' where at crieden as men wold hem gM€«<?, i.e. puii 
 
 avlrrrny Bui^V^y W^Q. In neXoTrovvr,-^ down' under water. .,. .^.^^^_ 
 
 p"L"te,puldo^n,thrye^ ing, holding cheap our P^e^ent mactn^e 
 
 ponnesiai'J') the t'erm W*^"^ C^vhich tranquility.' So Dio Cass 622, 20, .rr.p- 
 
 propcrlv signifies 'to smooth down, lay tdu,v avra kui KaTa<ppovn<raQ- 
 
 Iven ' especially as applied to the waves of 5. -Kapi^ovcc vavKparop.Q^ Here I 
 
 tl e seaTe^^^^^^ ^^^^ ^*^"^ all the recent editors n 
 
 i. 158, and Herodot. vii. 193) bears the adopting, instead of -^S' ^^P^f/^J, «^- 
 
 metaphorical sense to lower, as said of roKp., the happy emendation of \alcken^, 
 
 r>W^V^^ Tense also found in Liban. Epist. as above : and though there be a certain 
 
 K where the very expression occurs, liarshness in thus taking vavKparop^Q 
 
 evidently borrowed from our author. Simi- 2.^Aia,r«Sv as standing for vavoi Kpna. 
 
 larlv, too, in Suidas, v. Diogenes, we have, aove, 2c«Xt<.roir ; yet his^ "^>; J^f , ^^J^",; 
 
 TOV Ovfibv KaTeaTdprjae, (an expression rated as one of those daring thou^^^^^ 
 
 probably suggested by that in yEschyl. forms of expression spoken of m the mti o- 
 
 Kn 198, aropecac Av 6pynv,) and in a duction to this speech, as characteristic of 
 
 mssa«'e of Plut. Lucull. 5, KareffToprine the individual. , • j „„ 
 
 rr?.Xorip«v. This term, while oW 6 T^v Xoy.v must be explained ^s 
 
 sionally used simply of conquering an standing for ,v roig X«r«'t»--^"'^«^ ^« 
 
 enemy, (as in the well-known inscription may suppose the true reading to be, what 
 
 to the memory of the Athenians who fell I suspect it is, ry ^^^^V; ;"' ^es some 
 
 at Marathon, Xpt;^o^6p<ov Mr,So.v scrro- speech :' a conjecture whdidei^^^^^^ 
 
 pe<Tav Hvauiv,) was also employed to support from the similar expiession m 
 
 d^iote the 'Suiting down of a rebellion ; Plato, p 416, ha^oX^ ^^^fl^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 which lattei- sense it bears in Plut. C*s. X6y^. After «7rpar^o«Ti;vi, I have thou^^^^ 
 
 25, r^Q a^oaraanQ KarearSpvcre- Both proper to place a comma, fron the nouns 
 
 senses belong to the Latin sterno in Virg. &7rpay,ioavvn and ^^aCTa^r^i^ }^l^ ^^'H 
 
 Mn. vi. 858, ^ sternet Poenos Gallumque in totally separate constructions r he 
 
 rebellem:' andsoinourpoetDrydenwe terra S^aaTamg ^'^"^^^^^'1/}?^^'^^^ 
 
 have the expression 'to quell any one's sense, to denote ^^P^^'f^'^^^^^^^^ 
 
 pride; and in our English divine, Atter- as in Greg. xNaz. 1. 197, D, and Dionjs. 
 
 ■■••ff^J^'i'W-'^^r^WP'l. 
 
346 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XIX. 
 
 Tw 0€ ttwaort Ko<JiLiu), waTTi^ Kai 01 TTUTifjo; r]ixioVy cijua I'cot yepai- 
 Ttootc,- pouAfuo)'rt(,-, £c Ta^c ///jar avrii, Kai vvv tm avrto toottio wh- 
 ^mcFue TTfioayayiiv t»/v TroAtr, /cat vo^tiaarc v£or»/ra ^itr K:«t yilput^ 
 aviv nWiiXiov f.u}Civ SvvaGOai, o^tou ^£ to re (pavXov Kai to fxiGuv 
 Kai TO navv aKoi(5e<; av ^vyK^aOiv /ndXiaT ar 1(t^vhv' kqi riji; 
 
 Hal. i. 636, ov Itti ^laarcimi Trjg TroXewg 
 i^tXtyx^ii^ra. Plut. Coriol. 16, hdaraaiv 
 rfjg TToXfwg: and such is the use of the 
 simple noun ardcriQ in Eurip, Andr. 475. 
 Render, 'the setting the young at variance 
 with the elder.' Finally, that the noun 
 should bear this sense, is the less strange, 
 considering that such is the sense of the 
 rerb, from whence it is derived, in Aristot. 
 Pol. V. 4, ^ucTTCKTiaaav avrovg TTpbg Tovg 
 iviropovQ, and frequently in Dioiiys. Hal. 
 Not that this will suffice to account for 
 the use here of the datite instead of the 
 accus. ; which may be best explained, as 
 it is by Dr. Arnold, thus : ' The notion is, 
 that Nicias stood to the young men in the 
 relation of one who was setting them at 
 variance with their elders. And this rela- 
 tion, like others, is expressed by the dative 
 rsoig.' On this dative of reference the 
 reader is referred to Jelf's Kiihn, Gr. 
 § 599 & 600. 
 
 For diroaTok-i^Tj, Poppo and Goeller, (in 
 his second edition,) taking into consider- 
 ation the words at cli. 8,' 6 Ne/ciat,- dizo- 
 rpstpai ll3ot)\tTo, and ch. 19, dfroTps^'tis, 
 accordingly read cnroTps^'y, referring to 
 the remark of Dorv. on Charit. p. 54, 6, 
 * d7rorp€;//ai magis suasoriis verbis quam 
 rebus fit.' But though the remark in 
 question be just in itself, it will merely 
 suffice to show the suitableness of cnro- 
 Tpk}py, but not to prove the unsuitable ness 
 of a7ro(rr/06i//y. Several instances, indeed, 
 might be adduced tending to evince that 
 dTToorpei/zy, while chiefly used of thin<js, is 
 occasionally applied to persons; as Jos. 
 p. 282, 5, TavTTiQ aTroffrpe^y Trjg opfxfjg. 
 And that such is the case here, wcmld 
 appear from the circumstance, that all 
 the MSS. without exception present ciTro- 
 (TTpfApy (which that Plutarch here read, 
 plainly appears fi-om his words, t. ii. 802, 
 p.). Suffice it to say, then, that there 
 is this distinction between the two words 
 dTroTpk\pij and ctTroaTpk^y, that whereas 
 the former was almost wholly confined 
 to words, the latter was applied chiefly, 
 though not exclusively, to thinas. Here, 
 however, aTronrpixpy is used with peculiar 
 propriety, as being applied, in opjHJsition 
 to the idea of words, (viz. those of Nicias,) 
 to what may be said to come mider the 
 
 idea of things, — namely, stipineness and fac- 
 tious spirit on the part of Nicias. 
 
 «fta — (3ov\tvopT(g] 'by consulting to- 
 gether, the young with the elderly.' With 
 the expression Ig rd^t r/par avTa compare 
 supra i. 144,5, Ig rdSt Trporjyayoi' avrd. 
 With the sentiment, a little after, von'i- 
 (Tare veonjra — SvvaaOat, comp. Pliilostr. 
 Vit. Ap. vi. 30, vedrjyroc dk yiipg, iifia tg 
 TO dpxiiv lovrrtfg, ng fxlv Xvpa, rig dk 
 avXoQ yhlav w^f dpfioviav Kai ^vyKfKpa- 
 fxkvriv diiatrai ; 7rpt(Tj3vTepa yap ^vfijSri- 
 aiTai v'foig, i^ dtp Kai yijpag iaxvati, Kai 
 vtoTijg ovK draKTuaii. See also Onosau- 
 der, § 13 & 18, and Schwebel in loc. 
 
 o/iou ii TO re tpavXov — iffxvtiv] Ren- 
 der, ' but that the mean, the mediocre, and 
 the prime judgments, when blended to- 
 gether, would be most effective : ' where, 
 Bauer says, there is especial reference to 
 the three ages of man, — the juvenile, the 
 virile, and the senile ; thus undei-stand- 
 ing the term (pavXov to denote the first of 
 these three stages, — so expressed, he ob- 
 serves, by way of compliment to his elderly 
 auditors. That by to fikaov is denoted the 
 middle-a<ied, is plain : and similarly in Dio 
 Cass. 616, 25, we find joined 1) Ttfg vio- 
 TTiTog TrpoTTSTtia, t) Tov yripwg tKXvaig, 
 and avTo to fxiaov iKaaTov. Hence may 
 be illustrated a passage of yEschyl. Sept. 
 contra Theb. 10—13, '^Cfidg St xp»7 vZv, 
 Kai TOV iXXtiTrovT (ti "Hiirjg uKfiaiag, Kai 
 TOV tKrjfSov xpoi'({>, liXa<TTt]pbv aXSaivovra 
 aibfxaTog ttoXvv, "Qpav t fx*^^'^'f ficaoroi/, 
 axTTt (Tv^iTtptTTtg, WoXti T dpr]yHVy where 
 we have a poetical designation of the three 
 ages of man. Yet though in the present 
 passage the reference is, strictly speakmg, 
 to the three cujis, there is an allusion to 
 the position which they may be thought to 
 occupy in the exercise of counsel ; a cir- 
 cumstance alluded to in the epithets to 
 (paiJXov, TO fifffov, and to iravv dKpij3(g, 
 meaning the raw, the mature, and the 
 quite consummate judgments: and so iii. 
 83, oi (pavX. t))v yvoifiiiv. "Av ^vyKpa9ev 
 is equivalent to d ^vyKpaBfit), the sense 
 being, * if blended together, one attemj)er- 
 ing the other.' So in a passage of the New 
 Testament, 1 Cor. xii. 24, we have, dXX' 6 
 Otbg iTvvtKfpaat to aw^a, ' has so blended 
 together and attempered the members of 
 
 k 
 
 i;;«7^o,.« rax.-' «v, ^o. SoK.Tv, a^p^yfioom'v^ ^>^r-f3.,\v ha- 
 
 TroAiravwfftv. „ « ^' » a n - ' ' 
 
 XIX. T«.«Cr« „lv o •AX^.^.dS^C ei:r.r. o. S A9r,vo,oi aKov-^ 
 .ravre, kuv.v re k„\ r<ir •Eye^ra.'a..- Kai A^orrlru..- i,vyaho,v-<n 
 TrnpcXOovrec i^iorro re, Ka\ nZv 1,c,k[^v U7r«,.-A.."l"^"""t, .^ereu.,.. 
 
 2. K«i o N..c;ac, yvovc or. a^o ,.h. rui.- cur,... Xoyo... «u/c ,.,- .r. 
 a.or(,ii.e,e, napaoK.vk SI .X,'fiu, a 7r«XX„v ennaien ra^ <"• 
 u,raar,^auev airok, TrapsXeo).' [<.ur,M,] ao&c ^\^y^ roiahe. 
 
 fiUTaaTriatu 
 
 the body ;' and in Plato, p. 50, avyKiKpa- 
 ixkvng vSovrig Xv^ratg : and such is the 
 use of the noun in Ennp. yEol. frag. 6, ovk 
 dv yh'oiTO xt^C'e ffy^^" "f"' '^"'^"^ ^^^ 
 ttTTi Tig (Tvy Kpaaig, oxtt' fX"»' KaXwg. 
 
 rpi4/f<r0«i avTnv rrtpi avTi]v] Literally, 
 * will wear out, by rubbing itself agamst 
 itself;' meaning, in other words, * will 
 grow rusty for want of use.' So, by an- 
 other metaphor taken from inetals, rhit 
 Fab. Max. ch. 2, avTrjv i^v Trtpi avry 
 papairtnOai Tr,v dK^ijV tov 'AvvtiSov, 
 whore, for avTt)v, read avTtp' : and Livy, 
 xxxiii. 45, ' noircescere (grow torpid) otio 
 civitatem.' Willi the expression tyyrjpa- 
 (TiaOai compare Livy, i. 22, ' senescere 
 civitatem otio,' and a similar elegance in 
 Sallust, Catil. 21, ' illis, annis atque divi- 
 tiis, omnia consenucrunt.' Of this use of 
 the word as applied to arts and sciences, 
 several examples are found in Menander 
 and Philostr. ; and the sentiment has been 
 closely imitated by Maxim. Tyr. in his 
 Diss. XXX., and Procop. 334, 35. 
 
 dytoriKofJiivuv iU-Uuv] * But by being 
 iu active exercise, will perpetually acquire 
 fresh skill ; and will have its power of re- 
 sistance habitual and familiar ; and that 
 not in word, but in deed.' 
 
 7. Traodwav Tt yiyiniffKwj Dr. Arnold 
 is of opinion that irapdirav is analogous 
 to trapd TToXv, and as this signifies 'in a 
 great degree,' so does that altoijelher. This, 
 liowever, holds good of the word only as 
 used at the middle or end of a sentence, 
 not, as here, when commencing it. There 
 it beai's the sense in iinirersum, 'upon 
 the whole.' Here it cannot but have that 
 sense, because the sentence which it intro- 
 
 duces is intended to sum up the whole m 
 one pithy dictum, standing for to avvoXov. 
 Dr. Arnold thinks that 'yiyvtoffKio must 
 here bear the sense sententiam fero, other- 
 wise yiyvoxTtcw ioKilv might seem a tau- 
 tology.' So speaking, however, he forgets 
 that ytyrw(T(Cw ioKiiv cannot be construed 
 together ; and that from the circumstance 
 of1[what it is strange he should have failed 
 to i)erceive) fxoi ioKtiv being an interposed 
 form thrown in for modesty sake, with a 
 separate construction ; the complete form 
 of expression being, as Blomf. on yEschyl. 
 Pers. 251, points out, Kara to IokCiv /ioi. 
 It is scarcely necessary to add, that this 
 phrase t/ioi ioKiiv, as also loKtiv tfioi, is 
 of frequent occurrence in the best writers, 
 especially Herodot. (as i. 172. ii- 77- "i- 
 45. v. 6, et al.) and is found in ^schyl. 
 Pers. 251. Soph. Elect. 410, in which pas- 
 sages the best editors very properly point 
 off the expression, as I have done. 
 
 In dirpayfJioav i'7}g fiiTaiioXy we have a 
 condensed form of expression to signify, 
 not, indeed, as it is explained by Goeller, 
 ' the change which inactivity produces,' — 
 a sense surely bordering on nonsense,— 
 but rather, ' the change from activity to 
 inactivitv,' or, more literally, ' a change m 
 respect to inactivity,' viz. by taking it up 
 instead of the other. _ 
 
 rwv dvOpMTTtvv—iroXiTtvujmv'i Various 
 parallel sentiments, found in the most emi- 
 nent ancient authors, may be seen iu my 
 note in Translation. 
 
 Ch. XIX. 2. dTTo twv avrCjv Xoywv] 
 Literally, 'proceeding from, by the use 
 of, the same arguments.' See Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 396, 2. With ^tTaaTi](nitv avrovg, 
 
348 
 
 THUCYDIDES 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, !•] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XX. 
 
 349 
 
 AX. *' LTTfior? TravTioc; vo'o I'/uic, ^o AO»ji'at(>(, tt)f)fi})fievov(^ otou- 
 T£uf 11', t^vvtviyKoi /niv TavTa wg (^ovXo/mOa, eiri ce tl?) TrufjovTt, u 
 yiyvw<7K(s), Gi)/.iavit) . 2. tni yctf) TroAetg, wg fy<o aA:f)i; aiGuavo/naiy 
 /nfAAo/<8i' tfi'ot /uynAag, fCf« ou^ UTrr/icoouf; uWtiXiov J ourf ^fo/iti'oc; 
 /itropoAi/t,', ij (\v Ik j3iatou tic,- dovXt'iag ua/nivni; tt,' jocrw /(tratrraad; 
 ywpoir], 1" (ivc av ti\v a^^»/i; Tr]v q/iUTi^av tt/corwc,' avr fcAtui/t()i«(,- 
 I 7rpo(70t^a/i£yac, to rt 7rX»j6/og, a>c £v /t(a 1'»/(T(^), vroAAag ra^- EA- 
 Ai7i't6ag. 3, 7r\r}v yafj Na^ou Kai KaTai'»/c, — itq eXir'il^io ij/niv Kara. 
 TO AeovTivwv ^vyyEvlg irpoaiaiaOaty — aAAai hgiv £7rra\ Kai irafn- 
 aKivaa/LUvai roig iraaiv o/joiorpoirtjg fHiAiara t^ im^Tt^a ofva/itei, 
 /cat ou^ rjKKJTa eiri ag juiaXXov nXtn/inv, SfAtvoug Kat ^vpciKovaai. 
 4. TToAAot fjtiv yap OTrXirai Evitcrt, /cai ro^orac /cat afCoiTttrral, ttoA- 
 at C6 Tpmpug, Kai o^Aog o ttAt^jOoxtwi' aura^. ^p»/jiiaTa t cyoutrt, 
 
 ffi. 
 
 Ct ^£ 
 
 \ » 
 
 ./ 
 
 Ta juev (Ota, ra oe /cat ev Toiq apoig eari 2^iAivovvTioig' ZvpaKoaioig 
 
 2£Ai 
 
 * might draw them from their opinion or 
 purpose,' compare similar expressions in 
 Antiph. p. T'iO, yvujfirjv l^ opyf/g fiiTU- 
 (TTrjtTin', and a passiige of Septuagint in 
 Is. lix. 15, fifTtaTTjcrav ti)v didvoiav [au- 
 Twv] Tuv (TViHivai. The word avruii; after 
 TraptXOojif I have inserted witliin bi'aekets, 
 because it may strongly be suspected to be 
 from the margin, and to have originated 
 in a misreading of the word following, 
 avQiQ. I have not ventured, indeed, with 
 Bekker, to cancel the word, (that being 
 scarcely allowable on the authority of one 
 MS.) but that it is insititious, may reason- 
 ably be argued from the little likelihood 
 that both words should have been used by 
 our author : and cei*tainly no ground is 
 there to suspect the genuineness of avOig, 
 whicli has the authority of every good MS. 
 to establish its correctness. 
 
 Ch. XX. 1. u)pfir]fiivovg (TTpartvuvl 
 
 * bent on the expedition.' How completely 
 the minds of the Athenians were set on 
 the expedition, appears from the circum- 
 stance adverted to by Plutarch in his Life 
 of Nicias, ch. 13, that the young men in 
 the gymnasia, and the old men in the 
 workshops and in the semicircular seat for 
 them at the public assemblies, were seen 
 chalking the outline of the form of Sicily. 
 
 ^vi'tvtyKoi fikv Tavral ' may these 
 things prosper.' Imitated from hence are 
 the similar words in Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 p. 1445, Inti ^k »'/ OvaXtpiov yvivfirj viKqi, 
 Kai avi'd'tyicy fiiv ravra v^uv, where, for 
 iiTii Ik, read tirti^i), and, for avrivkyKy, 
 avvivkyKoi: and another imitation may be 
 recognised in Jos. Bell. ii. 16, 4. 
 
 2. ovd' i'lnjKoovg «XXr/Xwv — fxeTafioXfjg] 
 Meaning that they were not subject to 
 
 another, but independent, and therefore 
 not desirous of change. 
 
 ovTt diofikvag f^itTaj3o\fjg — dpxi^v^ 
 * Bek. legi vult ovSk Stofuvag — our' dv 
 Ti)v dp)(t)v, &c., ac sane rectius juxta 
 ponuntur ovrt dWriXojv, ovre I'lfxCjv uttj/- 
 KoovQ [TrpofT^t^o/uei'at; dvai^, quam ovTt 
 dXXr]\iov vTrifKoovg, ovti ^tofitvag fxtra- 
 /3oX /);;.' (Goeller.) The general sentiment 
 is, as Poppo remarks, well illustrated by 
 the words at vii. 55, ov dvvdfievoi tTrtvty- 
 
 Ktlv OVTt kK TToXlTtiag Tl IXtTajioXtlQ TO 
 
 did^opov auTolg qU irpoariyovTo dv. On 
 the two terms jjnTdcrraaig and fitralioX}), 
 see note at ii. 48. 
 
 TrpoffdtKaiJiti'ag] This 1 have, with 
 Bekker and Arnold, received, on the au- 
 thority of six good MSS., instead of vulg. 
 Trpoadt^oixkvag, which has been retained 
 by Poppo and Goeller ; but not on good 
 grounds ; tliis being one of those cases 
 in which internal evidence has peculiar 
 weight, and that is liere decidedly in fa- 
 vour of the former, from the greater pro- 
 bability that Trpoadf^afitvag should liave 
 been altered to Trpotrdt^ofifvag, than the 
 contrary. 
 
 3. ufioiOTpoTTiog Ty yfitTipcif. dvi'dfiti] 
 * in a manner very like our own forces.' 
 So Appian, ii. 285, o/i. k(TKtvaafitvu>v, 
 Nymphodor. ap. Schol. in Soph. (Ed. Col. 
 337, TO fikp yap — bfJioTpoTTOjg Kai r'/^Xt' 
 
 SlOlKOlKTl. 
 
 4. if Tolg upolg] The Scholiast under- 
 stands this of public money laid u[), ac- 
 cordijig to ancient custom, in the temples. 
 But to that view of the sense Goeller op- 
 poses the consideration that we liave else- 
 where in our author a distinction instituted 
 between ra xotrd LxP''A*"^"J '^"'^ ^" **^ 
 
 
 ^l Ka\ aTTci p«p/3«pa,v nv^v aTrapx*! [^-]^eVarat. j ^l ^^aXiara 
 ,;^,ov npo^X^vaiv, 'Innovg r. TroXAoug /ckrrjvrat, Kai <Ttro> otKHt. Kai 
 
 Tolg ifpoTc, as vi. «, 8, et al. Accordmgly 
 he would here by the xP'//^«^«— ^^ ^°*5 
 Upolg understand the sacred presents and 
 the sacred treasures generally ; referrmg 
 to Wachsm. Ant. ii. 2, p. 307- ^ , ^ , 
 dirapxh i<r<P^9^rai] Several of the best 
 MSS. here have air' dpx^lQ <P^9^rai, which 
 was approved by Duk., and has been edited 
 by Haack and Poppo ; but not, 1 think, 
 on good grounds : for first it lies open to 
 strong objection, as involving a most un- 
 pleasant tautology, and, besides this, very 
 harsh ellipsis, namely, that of X9W^\^ - 
 and the sense thus arising, (the best that 
 can be assigned to d-r' dpxm-) '^o^^ t'^e 
 very beginning of tlie Syracusan state, 
 is one which, besides being lame and irre- 
 levant, is absolutely at variance \s\\\\ facts ; 
 for it was only at a comparatively recent 
 period that the Syracusans had ac(iuired 
 such power as to compel the barbarians 
 to pay tribute. I must still, then, as for- 
 merlv, give the decided preference to the 
 comnion reading, which has been retained 
 by Bekker, Goeller, Dind., and Arnold ; 
 and which, I apprehend, Duk. was only 
 led to think of altering, from his not com- 
 prehending the exact force of the term 
 here, a7rapx>). which denotes, as Portus 
 long ago perceived, tribute ; so called, we 
 may suppose, from its being at first paid 
 in lind, as a sort of first-fruit ; though 
 afterwards commuted for a sum of money, 
 and yet continuing to bear the original 
 name of dTvapxn- Hence the term >v^as 
 sometimes used to denote rerenue, namely, 
 that arising from such tribute or rent 
 paid. For the above view of the sense, I 
 would observe, no small confirmation may 
 be derived from the following highly ap- 
 posite passages of Plato de Leg. vii. p. 806, 
 D, ytiopyiai (farms) H USidofievai ('let 
 out') SovXoig dTTapxnv riov Ik rijg yOt 
 dTroTtXodmv. Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 616, 
 36, yiwpyovvTig Itti pfjraTg Tiai riTny- 
 fisvaig poipnig, ag Ik twv /cap^wv avToXg 
 kTiXovv : and to this purpose is a passage 
 of the New Testament, Matth. xxi. 41, 
 where see my note. Finally, of dirapxv 
 as used in this sense to denote revenue^, 
 another example occurs in Jos. Ant. vii. 
 14, 10, where, on the subject of David's 
 contributions to the building of the temple, 
 it is said, icaJ vvv d' tTi r^g idiog dTrapx^Q 
 ^laKoma [rdXavTa], for there d7ra.pxnQ, 
 which has place in the best MSS. and 
 Epiphanius, and not drr' apX'/C as edited 
 by Hudson and Haverc, may justly be 
 sujvposed to be the true reading. And as 
 
 illustrative of this expression TTig t^iag 
 d-TrapxnQ' which signifies 'his own private 
 revenue,' that reserved to himself when 
 he should give up the crown to his son 
 Solomon, we have only to compare another 
 passage, 1 Chron. xxix. 3, where it is said, 
 * moreover, I have of mine own proper 
 (pods (i.e. private property) given to the 
 house of God 3000 talents of gold. So 
 also in a passage of Herodot. i. 92, (on 
 the subject of the presents of Croesus to 
 the temple of Delphi,) rd ^dv—dvtGr}Kt, 
 oUifid Ti tovTa (meaning ' his own pri- 
 vate property') Kai rdv Trarpipiov XPH" 
 
 iiarojv a-n-apx^n^- . . 
 
 The view of the sense above propounded 
 has been, I find, unhesitatingly adopted 
 by Bredow, Didot, Arnold, and partially 
 by Goeller : while by Poppo it has been 
 rejected, but on very insufficient grounds. 
 For as to the argument founded on the 
 distinction between <j>kptiv and t<j<piptiv, it 
 carries little weight : and even supposing 
 it to present any serious difficulty, >ye 
 have only to adopt a slight alteration 111 
 the reading, by substituting for drrapxil 
 i<T(pkpiTai, what is found in three MSS., 
 and,* as I am enabled to ascertain, for- 
 merly had place in the Cod. Clar. dirapxi) 
 (pfpiTai; the probable correctness of which 
 reading 1 have in the text indicated by 
 the interposition of a bracket. And indeed 
 for t(T(bkptTai there is scarcely the exist- 
 ence of a single MS. As to what Poppo 
 urges, that air' dpxnC (pkpfTOi might more 
 easily be corrupted so as to pass into 
 dTrapxV iffipsptTui, than the latter into the 
 former,— it is any thing but decisive ; since 
 supposing d-rrapxn <pi9^rai to have been 
 originally written, we may account for its 
 being corrupted to dir' dpxVQ <pkptTai from 
 the circumstance that the term oTrapx^, 
 as used in the sense 'tribute or reve- 
 nue,' being of unfrequent occurrence, the 
 scribes would naturally mistake what was 
 written for an' dpx^Q <p^9^Tai, and the 
 first part of the <p would be taken for 
 a C. And so, by a similar inadvertence in 
 Hesych. v. dirapxi Xpt(Tr6c;, the old read- 
 ing (very properly emended as above by 
 Alberti) was aTropx'H' XpiOTog. Finally, 
 comparing a passage of Dio Cass. p. 1217, 
 85, evidently written with a view to the 
 present, little less than certain is it that 
 that writer had dnapx*) ^«p«''«t in 1^^ 
 copy, since he h.as there used the term m 
 the rare sense above mentioned, to denote 
 a pavment of money made by way of tri- 
 butary oflFering, as follows: nfidg, dvo xp"- 
 
350 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [A 
 
 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 1-1 
 
 LTHER VI. CAP. XXI. 
 
 0-) I 
 
 oilfc i7ruKT(3 x(>^^'^"^^^' XXI. ripfk- ouv romuT^v ^ivctfuv ov vav 
 TiKVQ Km (j)avXov (rrpariag fnovov StT, aWa K(u mtov noXvv ^u/i- 
 TrXeTiN HTTfo 3o«^^OAtE0a a£tov [rtl r^C ^lavotag ^(>ai', Kai ^t») urro 
 iTTTTfcDi' TToXXoiv iipyiffOai Trj^ yiJQ' aXXwQ T£ /cot I £t ^udTWdti' ca 
 TToXctc (j)o(3r}0uoai, Kal ;uj «vTt7ropa(T)(^wffiv »i/iuv <^tXoi TiviQ yevo- 
 /ifvoi aXXoi T] 'EytcTTaToi, J d^iuvoujue^a iTTTrt/coy. 2. atax^^"'' ^^ 
 (^laaOivraQ aTrtXOfiVy i] iKTTifjov iTrtfiiTaTT^nr^aOai, to irptorov aaKen' 
 Twc j3ovXivaaiiiiV(W(:' avToOtv ^l ira^aaKiv^ a&oxp£w tnuvcu, yvov- 
 rac oTi TToXv te airo Ttjg i]u,STio(i(: avTwv /uaXXo/uei' TrXfti', Kai ovK iv 
 rw o^totw (TTpnT£i;(T«/i4 6Vo<, y *cat [ovk] iV TOIQ T^Ct VinjKOOlQ i^V^- 
 
 (Tovg SKacTTOv, wrT;r«p rivd uTrapxV •'» '^«^ 
 tTog kKtXtvaiv o'l aTro(pepeiv. 
 
 'imrovg — xP**^*'''"'] These words ai'e 
 meant to intimate the great advantage 
 which tlie SieeUots would liave over their 
 Athenian invaders, inasmuch as horses, 
 for mounting the cavah'y, they had in the 
 island, and did not need to brmg over sea, 
 as nmst the Athenians ; and corn they had 
 in plenty of their own growth, and not 
 needing to be imported, as was the case 
 with Attica, from foreign countries. See 
 Wachsmuth's Ant. Gr. vol. ii. 1, p. 85 & 88, 
 and Boeckh's Pub). OEcon. of Ath. i. p. 84. 
 'E7ra»cr«p, * imported.' So Alciphr. i. 24, 
 tTraKTovQ TTvpovg, and Dem. de Cor. § 87, 
 
 Cii. XXI. 1. (pavXov aTpuTiog] *a 
 slender army.' So Xen. Hist. v. 3, 8, <pav- 
 Xriv—dvvafiiv. I have not ventured, with 
 Bekker and Poppo, to cancel the n after 
 dliov, because, though it has no place in 
 most of the best MSS., it is found in two 
 parallel passages, at ii. 89, and vii. 38. Yet 
 so decidedly is it opposed by internal evi- 
 dence, as existing in the circumstance of 
 its being far easier to account for the ad- 
 dition than the removal of the word, that 
 I have bracketed it ; and since it has been 
 proved by Fritzch, Qua;st. Lucian. p. 95, 
 (referred to by Poppo,) that d^iov without 
 re would be good Greek, and that ri has 
 elsewhere been introduced afteraneuter ad- 
 jective, (see iv. 50, 2.) I should have can- 
 celled it, were it not that a ri so pregnant 
 in meanuig (standing for ri Trpay/iia, 'some 
 achievement') could not well be left under- 
 stood. And considering the near resem- 
 blance in MS. abbreviations between ri 
 and rrJQ, it is not improbable that the 
 latter, seeming a mere repetition of the 
 former, was omitted. The scribes would 
 be more likely to miss than to perceive 
 the force of the article here, which, as 
 in several other passjiges of our author, 
 stands for the possessive pronoun. 
 
 FApytrrOai r^y yOt i^^ '><*t well explained, 
 
 as it ha.-? generally been, * to be hindered 
 from effecting a debarkation on the land ;' 
 for certainly the Sicilian horse could not 
 prevent a landing at some point of so ex- 
 tensive an island ; or at least the debark- 
 ation might be made at Egosta. The sense 
 is rather, ' to be excluded from the country 
 at large, by being hemmed in and con- 
 fined to their camp ;' as was, in fact, after- 
 wards the case. So vii. 11,4, ^u/i^t/Si/fce 
 TToXiopKilv ^oKovvTag yfjiag dWovt; avrovg 
 fidWov, offa y( Kara yrjv, rovro Traaxai^- 
 ovdt yap Trig x<''P«f ^'"^'^ ttoXv did Tovg 
 iTTTrtag t^epxotaOa. Compare also iii. 80, 
 Ttjg re yfjg fVpyoi'ro Kal rijg OaXdaaiig. 
 Xen. Hist. i. 1,35, 'A9i}vaiovg t'ipynv rftg 
 yrjg (i. e. exclude them from tlie use of 
 the country of Attica by besieging Athens). 
 Arrian, E. A. ii. I, 6, tTjq yfjg tipy 6 fitvoi, 
 and iv. 27, 13, tipyomo rrjg xojpag. Dio 
 Cass. 512, 78, rtig ijirtipov tipyofitvog. 
 
 For si before ^varuxnv five MSS. have 
 i]v, which is regarded as the true reading 
 by Poppo, and has been received into 
 the text by Goeller. I have chosen, with 
 Bekker and Arnold, to retain the ti, be- 
 cause the authority of all the MSS., except 
 a few of the least valuable, requires this ; 
 and moreovei', the actual occurrence, how- 
 ever rare, of an idiom in one or two Attic 
 writers, tends to establish the possibility 
 of its existence in another. Fhially, the 
 very rationale of the thing (as regards the 
 essential difference between ti and riv) 
 serves to show that it is not a solecism. 
 
 dvrtTrapaffxwtrn'] Of this word, which 
 is exceedingly rare, I have found only two 
 examples elsewhere, Phalar. Epist., and 
 Leonid. Alex. p. 34. The import of the 
 term is represented by Dukas thus : IK 
 IvavTtag SCJoiv iin'iv iTnTiKOv Kard rotv 
 iTTTTSwr Tiov KioXvaovTiov I'lf^idg uTToiiairtiv 
 Kai Xi]iZf(T9ai Ti)v tKeivojv yrjv. 
 
 2. iTrintTairkfnnrTOat] * to send over for 
 fresh forces.' The ov»c just after 1 have 
 thought proper to bi*acket, because Herm., 
 Poppo, G{>eller, and Bekker are agreed 
 
 
 \ 
 
 that it can have no place here, and had no 
 existence in the Scholiast's copy. Still the 
 Kai ov cannot be right ; and for this the 
 true reading is, I doubt not, (what Goeller 
 and Didot have edited from conjecture,) Kai 
 fi ; according to which the sense will be, as 
 Goeller renders, ' non eadem conditione 
 bellum geremus, qua in terris nobis subjec- 
 tis hie auxilio venistis contra oUquem.' How 
 easily a' and ov may be and have been 
 confounded, has, he adds, been fully shown 
 by Bast. Pakeogr. p. 7C0. Yet, I would ob- 
 serve, no case of this kind of confusion can 
 be in point, except one in which, as in the 
 present instance, a kuI precedes : hence I 
 am rather inclined to think that the tail 
 of the K having, in the coui-se of time, 
 faded in some very ancient archetype, the 
 a' following was united with k, and was 
 taken for Kai For the introduction of the 
 OVK we may best account by sui)posing 
 that the ovk just before having been acci- 
 dentally omitted, was afterwards noted m 
 the margin, and in the transcript was 
 brought in after the hUter Kai instead of 
 the funner ; and that afterwards the mis- 
 take was rectified by the insertion of the 
 OVK in the rhjJd place, though it was omit- 
 ted to be cancelled in the terontj. 
 
 dXX' tg dXXoTpiav Trdcrav dTrapTrjffav- 
 Tsg] Of these words the sense is far frtun 
 clear, and has been much disputed. Al- 
 most all translators and expositors take 
 dirapTiiaavTig to signify profecti: but of 
 the term in this acceptation examples are 
 utterly wanting ; and no wonder ; for how 
 dirapr^v, which signifies suspendere eXj 
 can ever come to mean proficisci ex, I am 
 quite unable to comprehend. Accord- 
 ingly, supposing the signification in ques- 
 tion to be absolutely required by the con- 
 text, we must then suppose the existence 
 of some corruption ; and, in that case, 1 
 should be inclined to adopt the conjecture 
 of Poppo, dTTiipavrtg. But the above 
 signification is, in reality, far from being 
 necessary ; and the present reading is sus- 
 ceptible of a sense highly suitable to the 
 context, and far more significant in itself, 
 than the other, namely, 'depending upon :' 
 a sense which the term is well adapted to 
 bear, if we suppose that, like our verb to 
 hang, it has a neuter, or passive, as well 
 as an active, sense ; and thus will signify 
 * depending or dependent on.' Such is 
 the explanation of the term propounded 
 in my smaller edition of our author ; and 
 this view of the sense has, I find, been 
 followed by Goeller, who, in his second 
 
 edition, explains, « with one's subsistence 
 thrown upon and dependent on a foreign 
 land.' Finally, in proof of this significa- 
 tion, I am enabled to adduce the following 
 passages : Plut. vi. p. 401 (Reiske), a7rr)p- 
 rnakvog rovroig (equivalent to kg rovrovg) 
 6 Kio^iKog, ' dependent on those [tor sup- 
 port j ;' and especially Dio Cass. p. 2.i4, 
 14, (a passage evidently formed on the 
 one before us,) where it is given as a 
 reason why the Parthians cannot mam- 
 tain any continued or regular war with 
 any of the neighbouring nations,— namely, 
 that Kai Ig aXXor piioTarnv (^<p'i<J'- ^f^] ^^Q 
 vT/e Kai Tov ovpavov KaTdaraair d-rrap- 
 TCjvrai, Kai fu/r« (Tirov urirt fxi<T0o<p6pov 
 (TKsvn TTOwvutvci i ii passagc justly pro- 
 nounced by Reimar totally con-upt, but 
 which is not to be emended (as he thought 
 it might) by expunging the Kai before 
 urjTt. Indeed, to remove the word is to 
 part with an important clue to the truth ; 
 since xai Trotovfxtvoi will be found to re- 
 quire a participle in the preceding clause. 
 We have only, for dTrapriovTai, to read 
 (what the evident imitation of this passage 
 of Thucydides tends to show must have 
 been originally written by Dio Cass.) dTrap- 
 TdvTeg, and all will be right. Participles^ 
 and not verbs, are required in each of 
 the two clauses, because a reason is there 
 given why the Parthians could not main- 
 tain any continued fia-eign war. Such 
 being the case, the Kai before ig dXXorpuo- 
 rdrnv is worse than useless, having, we 
 may suppose, crept in from ignorance of 
 the construction. It only remains to ob- 
 serve, that the temi KardcfTaaiv m the 
 same passage signifies constilutiomm, in- 
 dolem ; and for piaOocpopov, which is mani- 
 festly 'corrupt, ought to be read fiiffOo- 
 ibopiov, according to which the sense will 
 be, ' the paid troops,' or 'regular soldiers. 
 As tending no little to confirm the sense 
 above laid down in the present passage, 1 
 would notice the occurrence of the words 
 which follow a little further on in the next 
 chapter, namely, 'iva txV V (fTparid rd 
 i-Kirnhia' rd re aXXa—iToindaaoQai kui 
 flit kiri tTspoig yiyvtaSai, ' to be dependent 
 on others [for support].' 
 
 I have followed Poppo, Goeller, and 
 Bekker in adopting (Trparfvadfuvoi (for 
 vulg. arpaTevffonti'oi) in the former part 
 of the passage, and dTraprqaavrtg in the 
 part under present consideration, because 
 while consistency requires the same tense 
 ill both, the authority of MSS. and internal 
 evidence alike preponderate in favour of 
 
^f^^ 
 
 352 
 
 TIIUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 1.] 
 
 LTBER VJ. CAP. XXIII. 
 
 353 
 
 XXII. 'OTrX/rac re oiTv TroXXo,;^ ^oc ^ok.i xP^rat ^a, ayuv, 
 Ka] Wov «ur^. K-m run. Eu/*M«X-^'' ^^'^ re utt.kocov Ka; r,. rcva 
 k neXoTTovvricToo ^uvoi^e^a i] nfi<rai, h ^t^^^ Tr^o^ayayecTf^ac, Kot 
 ro£or«c TToXXoJc Kal <T<(>evSov/,r«c, 07ra>c tt^o, ro eKe.vcuv ctt.cko. 
 a'vrlvu,.,, vnuai re .al ttoXJ n^nelva^. \ra Km r« e:rtr,Sem pauv 
 laKoU^^uOa- rov ge .al avrodev anov ev oX^aac, Tr.^ouc .- 
 Tre^o.y^evcic Kp0«c, «7^^^'' '^«' mron^nov, .k ru^v ^.Xo>vc.v Trpoc 
 ^.^po, vrajKa.^dvov, Wi^^ovc, n'«, r;v ttou vtto a:rXo.«c^ aTTO- 
 Xa,./3«va;Meea, e'xr, .) .rparca rci e.;r„Se.a (.oXX, ^ap o..a ov 
 TraaU e'arat TroXeo^c u7ro8eSaa0ac)- ra re uXXa ocrov Suvarov eroc- 
 
 the aorist, which is here perfectly proper 
 and correct, considering that it has (as 
 Herm. points out) the force of the futurum 
 exactum, on which see Jelf's Kuhn. Gr. 
 
 division of time (with which comp. Hdot. 
 ii. 68, TovQ x«*M*pt<^''«''o»^C MvaQ Tia- 
 fffpay) accords with the usual mode of 
 reckoning the year adopted among the 
 ancients ; who used to give four months 
 out of the twelve to each of the two 
 seasons Summer and Winter, and the 
 other four to Spring and Autumn. So 
 Eurip. incert. frag, cxliii. ekpovg re x"" 
 uCjv6<; Tf ^iivag rsffffapag. 
 
 Ch. XXll. 1. Twv Kvufiax'^v, tSjv ti 
 virriKooJv Kai ijv Tiva, &c.] Verte : 'so- 
 ciis, sive ex lis qui, &c. sive quem ahum. 
 Vide ch. 43 and 63, fin. vii. 20 and 5?. 
 (Dobree.) 
 
 By Tiva Ik IlcXoTrovr/yffow are doubtless 
 meant (as Dukas points out) the Manti- 
 neans, or the Argives (see ch. 29, 43) ; 
 and by fiiaOv ^^ aXKovg, the Arcadians. 
 By the expression tov avroOiv aiTov is 
 denoted, (as Poppo explains it,) ' id fru- 
 mentura, quod hie suppetit ; tantum fni- 
 menti, quantum hie ad usura belhcum 
 
 paratum est.' , > n 
 
 (TiTOTroiovg U tuiv fiv\iijvu)v—tnni<TfJovg] 
 Render, 'bread-makers impressed, in a 
 certain i)ropt)rtion,from the millers' shops.' 
 The bakers are said to be rivayKaffukvoi 
 fafii<T0oi, because, (as I pointed out in 
 my smaller edition,) though obliged to 
 serve, they received pay ; a case similar 
 to that of our impressed sailors, and, in 
 former times, of persons impressed for 
 public works which required to be accom- 
 plished speedily. 
 
 Of Trpoc fikpoQ the sense is, as Duk. 
 explains it, *pro rata portione ;' not mean- 
 ing, however, (as Abresch and Bauer un- 
 derstand,) of corn, but of workmen employed 
 
 in the mills. Agreeably to this view of 
 the sense, Dobree renders, ' pro servorum 
 apud quemque numero ; ' adducmg exam- 
 ples of this signification of Trpbg /iipog from 
 Demosth. p. 1018 & 954. 
 
 viro atrXoiag a7roXaju/3avw/if0a] Mf we 
 be detained by any thing which prevents 
 navigation,' as cahns, (see note on ii. 85, 
 fin.) or rough ireather. So Jos. Ant. xvi. 
 2,2, Utl di aur6ra7roXa/i/3avti ('detains'). 
 TTVtiifia (Soptiov. 
 
 In the words, a little after, TroWtj yap 
 ovaa, we have, not the occurrence of an 
 antiptosis, nor the use of nomin. for genit., 
 but the word avrriv may be supplied after 
 vnoUKaffOai. The construction will appear 
 from Bauer's version, 'multus quum sit, 
 non erit cujusvis urbis ad recipiendum.' 
 For examples of which use of tivai in the 
 sense 'to be able,' see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 316, 6, where he, perhaps rightly, sup- 
 poses a sort of grammatical attraction, by 
 which the verb is referred to ffrpaTid as 
 its subject, instead of belonging to 7ro\\r)v 
 oiffav—vTrodtKaffOai, as in a passage of 
 Soph. CEd. Tyr. 393, Kairoi to y alvtyfi 
 ovxl TOviriovTog tjv dvdpbg cimrtlv, where 
 render, 'And yet the enigma was not a 
 riddle for the first comer to solve.' 
 
 Of vTToSkx^ffOai the sense might be 
 either recipere or excipere. Poppo adopts 
 the former ; Portus the latter view. Per- 
 haps the true sense intended may be, ' to 
 find it port-room,' implying also the supply 
 of TO. i-KiTfiliia. That the word was some- 
 times used in that sense, may fairly be 
 inferred from its use in a strikingly similar 
 passage of Herodot. vii. 49, where it is 
 said of the fleet of Xerxes, ovrt yap Tijg 
 eaXdffariq lari Xt/i^v TOffovrog—oaTig— 
 h^dfitvog (Tiv TovTo TO vavTiKov, ^cp«y- 
 yvog toTai ciaowffai Tag yiag. Ovk itv 
 ^ri iovTOJV Toi Xifiiviov vnoSiKiiov, &c. 
 Finally, strong confii-mation is derived 
 to this view of the sense from what we 
 
 i 
 
 fia^raaOai, Ka\ fi^ irn er^poic 7('7i'e<T0ai, ^laXitrra ^ ge x^mara 
 auro^ev wc TrXelcrra e^av. ra Se nap 'Eyecjralojv, a Mye- 
 rai EKU eroT^a, vo^taare fcai Xoyw av ^aXiara eroifxa uvai. 
 XXIII. "Hv ydp avTol iXOto/iUv IvOav^e /urj avTiwaXov ^lovov 
 irapaaK^vaaa^i^vm, {irX^v ye irpoQ ro fx^x^pov airi^v ro oTrXiri- 
 Kov,) dXXa Kai vTrep/SaXXovrec role naai, poXiq o'vrwq otoi re ecio- 
 fx.Qa rcIJv ixlv K^arfiv, ra Se Ka\ liacjw(yai, 2. ttoXcv re yo^iW 
 XP^ €v aXXo«(>vXoic teal noXtpioig oiKiovvrag uvnC oOc :r^e7rei ry 
 nptirij viiiEpa, y av KaracTx^div, euOug Kparuv tvq y^Q, V tl^ivai 
 on, fiv (i</)aXXwvrai, Travra TroXe^uia eSou^riv. 3. oTrep eyoJ i>o^ov' 
 /uevoc, Kai elSoJc TroXXa juilv ^/xac geov /3ouXeu(Ta(i0ca, ere Se ttXu'cu 
 curvx»Vac (xaXeTrov ^e dvO^t^Trovq ovTag), on iXax^^Ta^ r^ tvxV 
 napa^ovQ e^aurov |3ouXoiuai eKirXftv, wapacTKiv^ Se utto twv hkotwv 
 a(T(paXfk t/CTrXeucrai. 4. radra yap ry re ^vpnaarf noXti Pe/3aiorara 
 
 are told at ch. 42, as to the measures taken 
 by the Athenian generals to avoid this 
 very evil : rpia fiipr] vHp.avTig 'iv tKaoTt^ 
 U\r}pu)ffav, 'iva fit'jTt lifxa irXiovTeg diro- 
 pHiffiv vSaTog Kai Xifisviuv Kai tCjv itti- 
 rriStiiov kv Toig KaraytoyaXg : meaning, 
 * port-room, and supplies of water and pro- 
 visions at the places where the ships were 
 drawn on shore.' 
 
 Ch. XXIII. 1. rtv yap aiiTol — ha- 
 (Tbiffai] The full sense is, [' And all this 
 will be no more than necessary ;] for if 
 we go hence provided, 1 do not say with 
 a force of equal match, — except, indeed, 
 against their warlike heavy infantry,— but 
 in all points on a footing of superiority, — 
 even thus we shall with difficulty subdue 
 that country, or even save this.' The above 
 view of the sense of n\i]v yi (propounded 
 in my smaller edition) has since, 1 find, 
 been adopted by Haack and Poppo, and is 
 supported by the opinion of Dukas as fol- 
 lows : l^aipilv ioiKi TOVToig Tb Trpbg rb 
 oTrXiTiKbv iKtiviov dvTiTraXov tlvai Tr\y 
 dvvafiiV TToXXot yap riaav Ty ^iKiXig. 
 OTrXIrat, Kai 'A9r]vti9ev ix^iv dvT'nraXoy 
 ivvaynv bTrXiTiKqv ddvvaTOV rjv. 'AvTi- 
 TraXov stands (as Poppo points out) for 
 dvTiTraXov ti : an elliptical expression ob- 
 servable also at ch. 21, and for which at 
 i. 3, we have the complete one. In Tb 
 fidxifiov avTwv Tb oTrXiTiKbv the article 
 is not pleonastic, but the second Tb is 
 in apposition, for the purpose of further 
 definition ; Tb /xax*/*"^ meaning 'the force 
 fit for service,' as distinguished from the 
 camp-followers : (Hdot. vii. 186. ii. 165. 
 Xen. v. 4, 46. Lucian, iii. 270. Plato, p. 25 
 and 810.) and Tb oTrXiTiKbv (scil. avaTiJixa) 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 signifies 'the heavy -armed force.' Com- 
 pare infra ch. 72. * Arrian, E. A. ii. 8, 9. 
 Plato, p. 191. Dio Cass. 176, 71- 
 
 2. oUwvi'Tag] So I have thought proper 
 to edit, with Haack, Bekker, Poppo, and 
 Goeller, instead of vulg. oiKtiovvTag : for 
 though the former has but slender support 
 from the authority of MSS. (to which add 
 Cant, and Clar. a pr. manu,) it is strongly 
 borne out by internal evidence, as existing 
 in the circumstance, that iroXtv oiVt^cev is 
 of frequent occurrence in the best writers, 
 (as Xen. Mem. i. 1, 7, and Anab. v. 6, 8. 
 Arrian, E. A. iv. 1, 3. Plato, p. 470.) while 
 TToXiv oUeiouvTig, though found at iii. 65, 
 and elsewhere, admits of no sense suitable 
 to the present purpose. Oiictovvrag is, as 
 Goeller points out, for u)g oUioiivTfg, which 
 occurs supra i. 100. 
 
 Kparelv Trjg yrjg} 'to be masters of 
 the field.' With the words following, rjv 
 (TtpdXXiovTai — s^ovffiv, comp. Xen. Anab. 
 iii. 2, 28, KpaToviJLtviov fikv yap iir'KJTaoQf 
 OTi TcavTa dXXorpid icTTiv. 
 
 3. I have thought proper, with Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller, to cancel the tv before 
 ^ovXtvaaaQai found in some MSS., not so 
 much from the deficiency of external evi- 
 dence for it, as from the existence of inter- 
 nal evidence against it. 
 
 XaXenbv — ovTag] i. e. xaXtTrov 5k 
 rjixdg dv9pu)irovg ovrag tvTVxnf^ai TroXXd. 
 ( Hudson.) So in a passage of Lucian de 
 Lapsu we have, x^XfTTOf fxtv, dvOpatTTOv 
 ovra, scil. Tzpaaauv. The phrase, a little 
 after, dirb tG>v eIkotiov, must of course 
 connect with datpaXiig. With respect to 
 iKTrXivaat, this, from the tautology which 
 it appears to involve, has been by Krueger 
 
 A A 
 
354 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 
 A ^ ?> -W^v /'.nimvTO K:at TOUvavTiov TTipuorr} avTi^ tv rt y f 
 'S ;::^ .r«i nndioXiia vvv orj fCai TToAAJI catavui. 
 
 
 regarded as not genuine But c™f f «™g 
 that all the MSS. have it, and that its not 
 l^etJ: expressed in Valla's .^ ^ ^y^-o 
 
 o think of exclvdUuj the word. Nor am I 
 indeed quite sure that there is, atter all, 
 Sf/absolute tautology Boaojxa.njay 
 be supposed to belong alike to 6o^J of the 
 t^o members, '6r. l^«X'-«--->;;-;;^ 
 ^apa<rK.vy-U^^^vaac. though "O*, per 
 bans as understood m quite the same 
 sense In the first, the meaning intended 
 be nc 'My wish is to sail hence, commit- 
 
 in the second it would seem to be ^^U^^^' 
 * Moreover, my intention is t> sad We 
 
 secure, according to Pf.^^^^f^^^^f ' ^.^J 
 preparations.' Now this change of ..«.., 
 t will be observed, rendered ^ change ot 
 t.«.. necessary ; since ^"^^'f^^'^J}'^^ 
 sense to intend, requires properly the aor st 
 
 as said of what l^Mure, f^^'^.f^ *^ ^f 
 general usage of the best writers, and ol 
 STbesiles the classical, i-tanc- P^^^^ 
 sent themselves in the serif ural wntere, 
 eg. Matth. i. II), li5ovMi9n-^^o\vaa. 
 
 r'aDra] Meaning the measures above 
 
 proposed. Ec' 6k ry-r./v "PX'J- ^«^P; 
 
 ken. Anab. v. 7, 0, J^P'^.^^^^^^L^^ 
 iovM, apxBTio. Herodot. vu. 161, ov^tvi 
 Sou.v vavapxeav. Nicias here acted 
 j^us? as he had before done in the case of 
 
 ^^ct'xxiv. i-M«^--5,n:[rfs 
 
 Dobree would read fiaXtar Ay, but it s 
 obse^able that the &v is sometimes omit- 
 ted'^en when the thing reckoned on ex- 
 pected, &c., does, as here, depend on a 
 ^:^n. So iv. 24, we have " ya^^pa-^ 
 
 easily mi^ht the &v have been lost alter 
 
 f,c\\i<Tra, that it was very probably written 
 
 :;:^r^c^'ils^'^^E;;.^ 
 
 n24 1 Tou ox^^Sov,, 'the burdensome- 
 Lss' Of this word (which is extremely 
 "::;■) the only examples that I have met 
 with elsewhere are m Plato, p. 5JU, ana 
 Plut. viii. 767. 'OxX.p6. is the more usu^l 
 term. At rovvavriov supply 7rpay/ia, the 
 meaning being, that ^ the business took 
 turn the contrary to what he expectea. 
 in this sense, to signify mutan, n.pu.r. 
 occurs supra i. 32 et al. saepe^ N.v ^^, 
 jam nunc, or nunc demum, as m Xeu. C>r. 
 
 drawing tlfe variation of eo-truction here 
 adopted, the passage would stand thus 
 
 IxJaC role M^»' T«P T"^''TlJa 
 
 X !?for which last words we have the 
 accus. n ohUv av a^paXuaav /..yaX^jv 
 " v«p J! Again, for the next -r^s, roc, 
 
 grammatical propriety would rather have 
 Required roTc 5' *v ry »A.«/^ ^^ « 
 
 ^idv au>9n<r.<reac 6 U TroXt-g o^i,\og ^m 
 nroaTiioTriQ ^Xttktov Iv re ry Trapovre, &c. 
 But our author has employed the n..mna- 
 
 tires, .^iX^c^.e ovre, and o --^^^/M^^Yng 
 from the expression .pa>g sv.Trtae being 
 equivalent in sense to sTr^e./xorr. See 
 Matth. Gr. § 537- (Goell.) E J^^^- R/^ 
 der, ' they were going to sail. See i. 1 34 1. 
 
 < by the desire of seeing and know-mg about 
 a far-off country.' esiooiag, as the Scho . 
 points out, stands for ioropiag, mTesti<in- 
 
 „,.9^,,.] LIBER VI. CAP.XXVII. 355 
 
 du^.iv, iOev afStov ^.M<popav «,rapSu.. ^ 4. ^ tu^r. i.t« r,. 
 iyav riv .Xadvo,. iTrtfl.^iav, .? ru, i^a Kat ^. .,f>e..a, Se8t..c 
 
 XXV. K«; reXoc .apeXe^;. r.c -. -Aflnva;.;., K„. -P«-^J^ 
 ^.avriov a^ravrtov -IS, Xiye.v ^'.-rtva a«r,j. ^apa<TK-.u,i' AO.vau,. 
 
 „jr<5, rp.v- M- o- ^'^o-- 'J ''^«^°'; \^"^"" "?':,i«''^r 
 
 r.-v £.w.«va.v ^eT«^.M-r^ag elva.) o.X r«.c Se ro.c SuM-a"'" 
 •Ae,.m,.v .«; T.:. SuMf-X*-" ^^vra.KTX'^-,''/"' <»"^ 'Xa<rao<,.., 
 ij. 8i r. 8«..a>,.ra., ^al TrXal.-af rn. Ss ^XX.v yapaaK.uw o-C 
 Kar.{ X,;yov, Kal rogor^. r<S. auroOev Ka. « Kp.r.c, K«. a^av- 
 8ov,r<5v. /cal ^1. r. ^XXo ^pe^ov toKy el.«., ero.,.a.T«,.e,.o._ aS.uv. 
 
 XXVI. 'AKouaavrag 8' ol 'AOnva^oi ^;^.,./,.<»a..ro eufluc auroKpa- 
 Topac Jva. .cal ,r.pi <rrpar.«c ^X^Oov, Kal nyi^ rou Travroc ^Xo„ 
 To^c orparvyov, ^pac^HV ^ ^v airol.^oKy «p.<7T« uva. A«n- 
 va.W. 2. ^ai M'^" -«"-» >; ^apa^K^vn eytyvaro, _K«. ac « TO.C 
 Evufi,ixov^ in^tinov, Kal auroOev Kara\oyov<; .^om»vro. aprt t, 
 .;,.hX4" •) ''"X.C i«»r^. a,ro rSc vo<.ou Ka. ro« £uvaxo"C ToXe^ov, 
 ?C r, nX.-c.ac TXiJOoc £7r.YaYavn^u-nC, ««« k XPW ara,y a«po.<..v, 6.a 
 rnv eKsx^P^av, m<yT, paov ^dvra l^opi&TO. Ka, o. f.'" '" '^"P"" 
 
 XXVII. 'Ey S^ rouro), iaoi 'Eo^la1 »icTav XtOivot £»; ry noXu rp 
 
 «io»; and the nouns oTptojg and irrr. are 
 put for their correspondent verbs. So the 
 Scholiast explains by iStlv tcai iaropfifrai. 
 
 o TToXvg ofiiXog Kal (rrparuorrjc] Ren- 
 der, ' the multitude at large, and the sol- 
 diery : ' a use of crrpariwri/e like that of 
 miles in Latin. 
 
 Ch. XXV. 1. ric] Meaning, as we 
 learn from Plut. Nic. 12, Demosthenes; the 
 same who (as we find from Plut. Nic. 18) 
 proposed the motion that Nicias and Alci- 
 biades should have the command. 
 
 2. dKU}v fikv tlTTf] Here, as Poppo points 
 out, we have a brief form of expression for 
 Akcjv nh> tl-rrtv, tint St. Comp. Plut. Nic. 
 18, 6 St Nticiac uKwv fiiv ypt9ri <Trparij- 
 yog. In such a case, ^tv may well be 
 rendered by our indeed, or although ; and 
 the words are better pointed off by 
 
 commas. With the expression, a little 
 after, 'oaa—doKtXv ahri^, compare oaov ye 
 u' tiSkvai in Aristoph. Nub. 1254 ; the 
 ^ffov in such cases standing for we, (as in 
 various passages adduced in Matth. Orr. 
 Gr § 545.) except that o<tov or offa has 
 more of the limitative force than wc; the 
 sense being, ' in so far as [it is possible] 
 for me to know.' At hoinaaantvoi altiv 
 the word l<pn is left undei-stood ; and hence 
 the use of the nominative where one might 
 have expected the accusative. On tins 
 sort of transition from the singular to the 
 plural, (though in the latter the speaker 
 includes himself,) which is such as not un- 
 frequently may be observed m cases where 
 the subject treated of is that of a general 
 and his colleagues ; see Poppo, Proleg. i. 
 1, p. 96. 
 
 A A 2 
 
356 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a.C. 415. 
 
 Sc TO. /3ouXo^..ov Ka\ dar^v Ka\ ^iro,. Ka, SouXo..-. 3. «« 
 X„! I^ ^^: ^vv.o^.oala a^.a vea.T^pa.v .pay,.«T,.v Ka. S„^o« Kara 
 
 V ' -„6„, XXVIII. M.|VU.T«. 0,M. OTTO ,.£T«.K<OV T£ 
 
 rZrJ LoXou0.v .epl ,ev ru;v 'Ep^cGv ouS^v «XX.>v c. ayuX- 
 
 Ch. XXVIT. 1. thi Sk-UpoiQ-\ I have 
 BO pointed, as the sense requires. Ihese 
 Herm« were busts (or sometimes halt- 
 length figures) of Mercury ; the side parts 
 from the shoulders downward being squared 
 off, and flat at bottom, so as to admit ot 
 being placed on a level surface ; though 
 they were sometimes mounted on a pedes- 
 tal Their for>n may be seen stated at 
 large in Winckelman, History of the Arts 
 among the Ancients, vol. i. p. 6. cap. i. 
 § 9, 10. Frequent mention of them is 
 made by Pmisanias, who uniformly speaks 
 of them as rtrpdyiovoi, and at iv. 33, 11, 
 informs us that they were much m use 
 among the Athenians; a circumstance 
 which will serve to account for the ex- 
 pression Kara to tTrix^piov, * according to 
 their country custom.' 
 
 TTipuKOTrrirTav rd. 7rp6(TW7ra] were mal- 
 treated (literally, hacked around) on their 
 faces' In other accounts of the trans- 
 action (as those of Aristophanes, Pausanias, 
 &c ) is added the circumstance, probably 
 a not unfounded one, (as appears from 
 what we read in Herodot. ii. 51. Plutar^, 
 and other writers,) teat to. aiSota. No 
 mention, indeed, of this is made by our 
 author, because such was not necessary in 
 a statement of facts, like the present, brief 
 and genei-al, rather than circumstantial 
 and particular. 
 
 3. fxeiKovujQ tXaniiavovl indignius quam 
 wore capiebant, *took it in too serious a 
 licrht.' Of this very rare expression the 
 only examples I have noted elsewhere are, 
 Jos. Ant. xvi. 3, 2, ro re ^tXXov— /ia^ov 
 hiriXaii^avov. Chrysost. t. iv. p. 891, ju"- 
 lovuiQ iiroiovvTO Tag KaTTjyopiaQ. And 
 such is the sense (namely, * magis quam 
 par est') that neiKovwg bears in Herodot. 
 vi. 84, ofiiXUiv (T(pi nH^ovotg duepotjaav. 
 
 Thus the expression is no other than equi- 
 valent to that occurring in the following 
 chapter, IfiiyaXwov, scil. ro -rrpay^ia -and 
 answering to this is what we read m Plut. 
 Ale. opyy rb ytyovbg Xafi^avovTtg. 
 
 ?,c7rXou oliovbg nvat] ' to be a bad omen 
 of the expedition,' i. e. ' of its termination, 
 so as to be ominous [for evil].' Hence are 
 we best enabled to account for the per- 
 petration of the deed itself, which may 
 with great probability be supposed to have 
 been accomplished by the contrivance of 
 the aristocratical party, in order by the 
 superstitious apprehension excited by an 
 occurrence so ominous, to delay the un- 
 dertaking of an expedition which they so 
 little approved. Besides the present, there 
 occurred, as appeai-s from Plut. Nic p. 18, 
 various other circumstances, regarded as 
 equally ominous and unpromising. 
 
 Ch XXVIII. 1. dKoXovOiov} pedts- 
 sequos, ' body-attendants.' Such is. the use 
 ot- the term in Xen. Mem. i. 7, 2. m. 13, 4, 
 and other writers. 
 
 oiiciatr] By Andocides, Isocrates, Plu- 
 tarch, and Pausanias, the thing is stated 
 to have been done in one house, viz. that 
 of Polytion : and hence we might not 
 without reason suspect, that for oiKiaig 
 should here be read oiVi^ (a conjecture 
 which would derive no slight countenance 
 from the circumstance that a few Mbb. 
 have what comes very near to the above, 
 viz. oUiag) ; but, not to mention that there 
 is some reason to think that the same 
 thing was done in other houses as well as 
 the one just mentioned ; and whether it 
 was or was not confined to that one house, 
 the plural here might be defended, on the 
 supposition of being (as it not unfrequently 
 is in cases like the present, where some- 
 thing of exaggeration might be expected) 
 
 OL. 91, 1,2.] LIBER VI. CAP. XXIX. 357 
 
 wv Kal Tov ' AXKil3iddr]v cVr^nwrro. 2. Kai avrd vTroXa^^avovreg 
 oi /uaXicrra t<^ 'AXKi^id^rf dyOo/nivoi, c/utto^wv ovti <T</)i(Tt ^ij auroTc 
 TOV Bii^ov (3ej3aiMq Trpofdrcivat, Kal vo/aicravTeg, ci avTov i^tXa- 
 (Tfjav, TTptvToi dv fcli'fu, tjUL^yciXwov, Kal i(5oiov u)g ini hf.iov Kara- 
 
 XV(TH Ttt T£ IUVCTTlKd Kdl V TMV 'EojUWI' TTEpi/COTT^ yivOlTO, KQl 
 
 ovSlv £t»j aiJrwi' o ti ov /uet' t/cn'vou iirfidyOyj, tiriXiyovTiQ TtK^yia 
 Tnv aXXriv avTov ig rd tTTiTrj^tviiiara ou diiliioTiKt]v ira^avo^iav, 
 XXIX. 'OS iv Tt TO) irapovTi wpog rd /iT|i'Ujuara aTrtXo-ytTro, Kai 
 croT/itoc h' TTOiv iKirXfiv KplvetrOai, ei ti tovtiov tipyacr^ivog »iv (^'^») 
 ydp Km rd r^C TraonaKevr}<^ iireTropKTTn), Kai a fitv tovtwv ti tip- 
 yaaTo, ^iKr}v ^ovvai, a K aTroXu^Et'n, apX"*'* '^' '^"* enEfiapTv^eTO ^t] 
 aTToiToc -rrepi avTov ^icijSoXac dno^e-^eaOai^ dXX h^i) aTTOKTEivnv h 
 dSiKsl, Ka\ on aw<bpoviaTipov ui] inrj i^iTd Toiauri^g airt'og, npiv ^la- 
 yviDai, TThpLTniv avTov tiri rocjovTto oTpaTiVf^iari, 6. oi dyjJooi OtCi- 
 OTEC rd Tt (TTpdriVfia ju») tivovv e^^, »}v ^Si? dywi/i'^rjrai, o te ^r/^oc 
 /urj i.iaXaKiCr)Tai^ Oepanevwv on ^i Ufivov oi t ' Apytioi ^vvearpanvov 
 Kid ruiv Mavjivetjv TCJ'Eg, dirtTpiirov Kal dirinntv^oVj aXXovg pr}- 
 
 used for the singular, — it is a sufficient 
 reason against any such alteration of the 
 reading, that the singular oiKKf. would have 
 required rivt to be subjoined. 
 
 2. I have thought proper to place ajDmot? 
 (not a colon) after iiryTiCJvTo, because 
 from the context it appears that the 
 words ojv Kal tov 'AXKijiiddTiv iiryTiiovTO 
 belong, not to what follows, but what 
 just went before: and with the words 
 Kal avTCi an entirely new sentence com- 
 mences, where Kal, as not unfrequently, 
 bears tlie sense and note. Render, 'And 
 now these matters, those who were espe- 
 cially ill-disposed towards Alcibiades 
 taking up,' and admitting. In this use 
 (which is rare) with a genitive of thing, 
 dx^. occurs also in Xen. Cyr. viii. 4, 9. 
 Plato, p. 99, 21G, and 506. Lucian, i. 792. 
 The true sense of the term here is, that 
 which it bears also in Xen. Hist. vi. 3, 5, 
 namely, infensus esse. Oi vTroXapjSdvovTtg 
 the sense is doubtless that assigned by 
 one of the Scholiasts, Trpoadfxofitvoi avrd, 
 ware TriaTtvav, excipientes, arripientes. I 
 know, indeed, of no other example of the 
 word so used ; but nearly allied to this is 
 the use of vTroS'Ex^oOai in the sense admit- 
 tere, found in Herodot. iv. 167 ; N\hence 
 comes the sense to approve or ratify any 
 thing said. 
 
 t^troSutv — Trpofordvat] * quod sibi im- 
 pedimento esset, quo nimis ipsi constanter 
 pricessent,' &c. 'EmXkyovTfg stands, as 
 Poppo says, for TrpoffriOtvrig, 'subjoining.' 
 T^v dXXrjv — Trapavofjiiav. Render, 'his 
 
 in other respects violation of the customs 
 of the country, in his habits and course 
 of life, any thing but suitable to a de- 
 mocracy.' 
 
 Ch. XXIX. I. iToXfiog yv — KpivecrOat'] 
 So Xen. Hist. i. 4, 14, tOkXovrog Sk rort 
 Kp'ivtadai TrapaxpflH-a, r»/g airiag dprt 
 yfytvT}fUPrig, wg i^atiirjKOTog ig rd /xy- 
 arljpiaf vTrtpjiaXXofitvoi Si ixOpol rd 
 SoKovvra SiKaia dvai, dirovTa avTOV 
 tareprjaap Trig Trarpidog. 
 
 2. In iTTifiapTvptTo there is, as Bauer 
 points out, a signif prcegnans, since, as 
 referred to the subjoined infinitives, it 
 bears the sense ' obsecrabat, obtestatus 
 est ;' and at oti auxpp. e"iTj it means *af- 
 firmabat, demonstrabat.' 
 
 3. OtpuTTiviDi^'] scil. avrbv, * honore ac 
 admiratione prosecutus,' as in Hdot. iii. 80. 
 
 dTTtTptiTov Kai drrkmrevdov] scil. to 
 Trpdy^a, literally, 'put back and hindered 
 the matter.' Imitated from these are 
 the words of Dio Cass. 461, 13, avrbv 
 aTTCffrpt^/e Kal dir'eaTrtvffe dk dw' avriov 
 (where, for aTrtarpci/zt, read dTrlrptvpe). 
 However, dirkdTrivat may bear the sense 
 dissuaded, as in Hdot. vii. 18, dTrocnrtvSov- 
 Twv rijv ffvfifioXrjv (' the engagement '). 
 The two terms are also united in Hdot. vii. 
 17, dTTOffTret'idtov Ssp^ta arpartvioQai — 
 aTTOTptirojv TO XP^*^^ yive^Qat, 'turning 
 back, preventing what must be.' In 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. x. 11, d-jroipevytiv rrjv 
 TJiQ dXriOtiag fc^era<nv, I doubt not should 
 be read, from the Vatican MS., drrodTTtv- 
 Hiv. 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 Fa. c. 415. 
 • ' . .') i'X.vov vGv Hilv wXfiv airov Kai ftn Karaoyfiv t»)v 
 
 k. x,;v l".«X^a- rJ;v M^v ou'v £u,,.«X- r«Tc^X"-o.. -• -.c 
 '« T.)V ^'«:"^;«''-, , f ^Xoioic Kal o<jr, aXX.| 7ra{>a<T(C£u., S^v- 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XXXI. 
 
 359 
 
 IvdvTtq] immlttentes, mhomantes,^ m 
 Dio Cass. p. 203, 35, ivdvTiQ aWovQ. 
 Hence the verbal kvtroQ, subornatus, m 
 Appian, i. 728. ii. 33. 'EXeyov stands 
 (by a use not unfrequent m the classical 
 writers) for UkXivov. Instead of arayuj- 
 yriv, Bekker, Poppo, Goeller, and Arnold 
 edit from 11 of the best MSS (as they 
 had also done at iv. 29, fi'om five of the 
 best MSS.) aytuyZ/v : a change which Dr. 
 Arnold on the former passage justifies on 
 the ground that the term ayujyrj will relate 
 to the voyage generally, while avayi^yrj 
 would only relate to the commencement ot 
 it : but that dyioyf, ever bore the sense 
 tovcuie, is, 1 think, more than can be cer- 
 tainly made out. As to the instance al- 
 leged by Dr. Arnold from Hesych., aywy/;, 
 bhq, that is quite insufficient, the two 
 words forming not a separate article, but 
 only occuiTing in the course of another, 
 namely, the following : 'Aywy/;' rpoTrog, 
 
 vvfi<(>riQ Trpoc rbv dvSpa ^ Pohov. But 
 there the words dirayioyri, oSoq, &c., torm 
 a separate gloss, which (as often elsewhere 
 in Hesych.) was brought in out of its pro- 
 per place, or adduced by way of indicating 
 the difference in sense between the words. 
 At the same time, not without reason may 
 it be suspected, that in the passage to 
 which the glossographer there alludes, 
 there was the not unfrequent error ot 
 dTrayujyn for Iwayutyr}. And vam is it to 
 attempt to show that bdbg refers ^ ayt^y// 
 by making the gloss (as does Abresch) 
 relate to Xen. Cyrop. vi. 1, 24, ufia 6 
 'oTTWQ iv Tdig dyvjyalQ rdg ra^nQ vTrofii- 
 uviiffKoivTO : for there, as critics are now 
 agreed, the sense is, ' in rebus yehendis, 
 inter vecturam,' as vi. 1, 55, tuTropov- 
 rnv dyioyr}v. Needless were it to adduce 
 examples of diayioyh in the above sense, 
 
 since these are frequent in the best prose 
 iritei, as XenophVpiato,Demosthenes^ 
 Polybius, Lucian, Appian, Arrian and 
 j;s'ephus. Again, vain were it to defeii^ 
 the reading dy.yi.v on the ground of its 
 being favoured by internal evidence, as 
 existing in the circumstance that a rare 
 term may easily be altered into a common 
 one?but not Jce versd-smce that canon 
 of criticism does not apply to the case of 
 terms of whose existence no proof can be 
 found : and where, as in the present in- 
 stance, the change in question was one 
 likely to be mccde by the scrd^s the authority 
 of MSS. is but slender. That it was likely, 
 may justly be affirmed, considering how 
 easily the abbreviation for ava might be 
 mistaken for an a. Indeed the very same 
 error is observable in the ordinary editions 
 of Jos. Ant. xviii. 6, 3, Xa/3<;>v vcivv .v 
 dyu>yalg 7,v, where, for ayioyatg, Hudson 
 and Haverc. have, very properly, edited, 
 from the two best MSS. of that author, 
 dvayioyaXg. Finally, the expr^««>«%ir 
 Toic dvayojyalQ is found m Plato, p. 298. 
 And when it is considered that the very 
 expression occurs again without any vari- 
 ous reading in the next chapter but one, 
 we are surely not warranted in supposing 
 any other but that to have place m the 
 present passage. 
 
 iXedvra] Miaving come [back]. hv 
 r)fLki>aiQ h^alg, 'at an appointed time lor 
 ivTUKry r,M^P?. or ev r/^sp^ p^ry eh. 30. 
 The term ///icpai here, as often m the 
 scriptural, and occasionally hi the classical, 
 writers, denotes time generally; thougn 
 the use of the plural may here be ac- 
 counted for without any reference to that 
 idiom, if we suppose the sense to be lite- 
 rally, *at the expiration of certain spe- 
 cified days: HopiKV. Render, * woiUd 
 obtain.' 
 
 I6,r., .al 'xo.).up^<i.s r«> fdv .^c Kru.o.v.o, roue S u .or. o^o.vro, 
 
 ivOvuouuiVtn uaov irAoui' iK Tr)<; atfey^"-. ,, , ,, • \ 
 
 7 - • •'s„ i'.,.XX<iv iitTO. Kivtuvuiv aXXijAouc unoAivuv, 
 
 "^^. • > ;»^.. rn StM.a n ore ixLni'lovTO nXuV o^a.c Se ry 
 
 uaXXov auTovQ mmi ra CHvu, ii oic ^ir«. _ _ -a' 
 
 olr) '„; SJ b.'". «"! o aX»c .".X^oc Kara O.av ,...-, a.c .^ ai,o- 
 yaJv Kai «V.arov S.a.o.a.. XXXI. UapaoK.vr, yap avr„ .pa,r.. 
 
 Ch XXX. 2. fiiT IX-n'idoQ—b^oivTo} 
 * cum* siui pariter ac lamentis incedentes, 
 ilia quidcm (res Siculas) in suam potes- 
 tatcm se redacturos esse (sperantes), has 
 (suas) vero num unquani (rursus) esseiit 
 visuri (dubitantes).' (Foppo.) The learned 
 commentator further observes, that the 
 former enunciation, wq tcrrjffoivro, depends 
 on kXTTidoQ ; the latter, a oi//o.vro, con- 
 nects with bXoi^vpuSiv. By rd ^tv under- 
 stand, with the Scholiast, rd Kara ttjv 
 
 avTovQ Iffyu} < entered their minds ; a 
 sense required by the use of the accusative, 
 on which see note at iv. 30. , r e 
 
 TV napovay pw^y] 'by the strength [ot 
 the forces] present.' Ty ii^/tt dv^Oa^xrovv, 
 * took courage at the sight.' The words 
 following, hd TO 7rXi?0oc tKaeruiv iov 
 fcoptuv, are meant to complete the idiom in 
 54/€i ; the sense being, ' by reason of the 
 multitude which they, the citizens and the 
 foreigners, mutually saw each to consist 
 of.' Kard Okav, 'for [the sake of] the 
 sight.' See note at v. 7- At d^ioxpcwv 
 (which signifies considerable, worthy of 
 notice) supply re, which is expressed at 
 ch. 34, rt dlwxQto}v (where see note). Ot 
 a-KiffTov hdvoiav the sense is, as it is 
 explained by Schol. Leyden. /iti^ov n Tr]Q 
 
 vTroXr]i\ftMQ. 
 
 Ch. XXXI. The historian now pro- 
 ceeds, in this and the next chapter, 
 to describe the embarkation; previously, 
 however, taking occasion, from the con- 
 cluding words of the foregoing chapter, 
 flKiv — iir' dlioxQi^v Kai diriffTov c?ia- 
 voiav, to advert to the arnmment, as being 
 one of the finest and most sumptuous 
 Greece had ever yet sent forth. Such, 
 then, is the general sense intended at § 1. 
 As respects the comtruction, this — sup- 
 posing the passage to be not corrupt — 
 
 may be laid down, with Poppo, as follows: 
 avTtj ydp [>) Trapamcfu/)] tyivtro irapci- 
 OKivfi tKirXtvffaaa Trpwrrj 7ro\i;r. Cv, hiC 
 enini fuit apparatus primus sumptuosissi- 
 mus, profectus,' &c. Upiorn Poppo makes 
 to belong to the predicate, and would join 
 the datives Svv. 'EXX., not (as Goeller 
 does) with UirXtvaaaa, but with ttoXu- 
 TtXetTTdrrt ; the whole forming, he thinks, 
 a condensed form of expression parallel to 
 another occuiTing supra i. 98. But this 
 mode of adjusting the words involves so 
 great a harshness, as to be, I apprehend, 
 wholly inadmissible. Equally objection- 
 able were it, with Dobree, to read and 
 point a'^TT), t) TrpiOTt) : for that the comma 
 should be placed after TrputTtj, scarcely 
 admits of a doubt. Finally, as to the sense 
 assigned to the words by Arnold, 'Ihis 
 first expedition sent out by a single city, 
 —that, besides being not a little forced 
 and jejune, would, as Poppo observes, re- 
 quire the article before UnXivoana. And 
 though the article might, without any 
 great improbability, be supposed to have 
 formerly existed, but afterwards to have 
 been lost, after TrapatTfctu^,- yet it is by 
 no means clear that the article is even 
 necessary, at least supposing the sense in- 
 tended to be, Hhis//-s« expedition (namely, 
 as opposed to the second sent to Sicily with 
 Demosthenes) was the most sumptuous 
 and magnificent of any up to that time as 
 sent out by a single city with a Grecian 
 force ;' a sense sufficiently apt and suit- 
 able, and which, so far from requiring the 
 article at UirXtv^aoa, would rather reje<^ 
 it. Suffice it to observe, that, had there 
 been prefixed before UirXtvoaaa (what in 
 the above version is supplied, to help it 
 out) the word iiq, much of the perplexity 
 which involves the phraseology would have 
 been prevented. 
 
360 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XXXI. 
 
 361 
 
 r„.,p<ipvl Lk-C r. .(><k r,Z i. S.^oa o„ ^.^e^ S.6«vr<.v ro.c 
 
 3 oh &v lky—iU9rv0tk^ < quocunque 
 opus est instructus.' (Poppo.) The verb 
 to the nominative ovtoq o (stoKoq is 
 u)Ptir}9ri, left to be understood from wpun- 
 Onaav preceding. , v * 
 
 v-rrrioeniaQ KoaTiffrag] This may be best 
 taken Vas it is by Duk.) to designate tJie 
 crews, literally, * those who worked the 
 re'^sel,'' as distinguished from those who 
 fowjht it; a view confirmed by another 
 passage of our author, i. 121, Kvlispwrag 
 rat Tt)v dWrjv virnoKriav, and Deraosth. 
 
 P 1214, duK^t^JV TOVt: Tt /ll<T0OVe TOVQ 
 
 r« V7rr]f.«y'nf, Kai toIq iiri^draiQ Kara 
 uV« CiSo^kvovQ. Thus vTrr)pt(Tia is used, 
 as ministerium in Latin, for ministri.-^nd 
 such is its use in passages cited^ by 
 Poppo from Arrian, E. A. v. 1, ai di 
 iiTTTjofffiai avTip ig tuq vavg KwtTrXvpiO- 
 Orjaav Ik ribv, &c. ; also in Demosth. cont. 
 Polycl. § 7, 10 ; and again in another pas- 
 sage at § 25, 29, 30 (where mention is 
 made of these vTrtiptaiai in conjunction 
 with £7r.i3arai) ; and, finally, in Demosth. 
 de Cor. Trier. § 6, where we have vnnpi- 
 aiav Tt)v KpaTiuTriv. 
 
 After Twv I have received into the text 
 the word H, as being required by the scope 
 of the clause, (which is to state what was 
 furnished by the trierarchs, as distin- 
 guished from that furnished by the state- 
 treasury,) and being found in two of the 
 
 best MSS. , , ^ ^ 
 
 kTTKpopaQ] Meaning the sums added to 
 the regular pay, in the way of bounty. Of 
 this term, which is rare, two examples 
 occur elsewhere, in Dio Cass. 503, and 
 Diod. Sic. t. viii. 447 ; and notice of it is 
 found in Pollux, iii. 94. 
 
 rale vTn)pt(TiaiQ} Here some error may 
 fairly be presumed to exist,— at least sup- 
 
 posing the term {-Tri^oeaca to bear the 
 same sense as just before : though mstead 
 of this, Goeller understands the term to 
 mean the seamen's sermnts, who are at vu. 
 13, denoted by the tei-m QipanovTiQ : a 
 sense which, being admitted, will leave 
 nothing at which to object on the score of 
 the re^imj; but if not, then we cannot do 
 better than, with Poppo, read, for ran: 
 vxTipeaiaiQ, toIq vTrripicriotg, according 
 to which the sense will be, the cushions, of 
 which mention was made at ii. 93. Con- 
 sidering, however, that such a minute and 
 trivial particular were one scarcely to be 
 thou<Tht of sufficient moment to have found 
 a place in this history,-not to say that 
 such would of course be included m the 
 particulars just afterwards specified,— 
 namely, the KaraffKevai immediately fol- 
 lowing; hence, supposing the true readmg 
 to be, what Poppo conjectures, Toig vrrr\- 
 piffiotg, yet even then I must still adhere 
 to the opinion I formerly expressed,— and 
 view the words so read as not those of 
 our author, but a mere marginal insertion 
 brought in at the wrong place. And as to 
 the query proposed, in opposition to this 
 view, by Poppo,— namely, * for what ima- 
 ginable reason were the words in ques- 
 tion so entered down in the margin 1 — 
 I answer, doubtless for the purpose of inti- 
 mating that these cushions were also pro- 
 vided by the trierarchs ; an intimation, to 
 be sure, wholly unnecessary, considering 
 that those would, of course, be included m 
 the KaraoKivai just after mentioned. Ac- 
 cordingly, I have thought proper after 
 vavrCJv to place a comma, which is found 
 in some MSS. ; and indeed in the Cam- 
 bridge MSS. 1 find a colon has place. 
 
 Kai rdWa (rrih^ioig — XP^^^t^^^'^'i 
 
 
 <." 
 
 1 
 
 Kat KaTacTKtval^ iroXvTtXicn xP»?<y«i"Evwr, Krai k rd nciK^oraTa Trpo- 
 Ov/^riOivTog cvoc; eKaarov, ontjg avrw rivi tvir^intia te rj vavg ^aXiora 
 irpuLhi Ka\ rw raxwavrfiTv* to ^l irtlov KaraXoyoiq re xpn^rroTc 
 
 iKKpSlv, Kai OTtAwV Kai T(Zv TTSpl TO OtLfJia GKtVWV A*t7«Ap (TTTOV^p 
 
 npog aXX/,Xouc dfAiWriOiv. 4. ^uvi/3n ^l n^og re ai>ag avrovg 
 ufjia ipiv yeviaOai, w rig 'Uacrrog irpoatTax^^rj, Kai eg rovg aWovg 
 
 Render, * and in other respects employing 
 figure-heads and expensive equipments.' 
 TdWa here, as at iii. 3 & 10, is used ad- 
 terhially, answering to the Latin cetera, so 
 employed as in the Horatian cetera Uetus. 
 On these arnitla, ensigns {Aug. figure-heads) 
 of vessels, which consisted of images, or 
 bas-reliefs, of gods or heroes, or even 
 animals, placed on the prow for ornament, 
 and by way of distinction, and also serving 
 to give name to the ship, I have treated 
 at large in my Translation. Wrongly is 
 the terra by Duk. understood as said * de 
 Trapaarjfioig et tutelis navium ;' for the 
 tutela was on the poop, and was usually a 
 painting of some god or hero ; whereas 
 the Trapan. was always on the prow, and 
 genemlly a figure in bas-relief ; though 
 sometimes a painting, as appears from Ari- 
 stoph. Ran. 953, (the only passage where 
 I have found the term aijfjiflov as thus 
 used,) arjfiuov ovi' raXg vavaiv, a* '^a9'ta- 
 rar, ivtykypairro. And so the Scholiast 
 on the present passage remarks, that *soine 
 took the term arjfitiotg properly, KaOd-n-tp 
 Kai rd ffrpartifxara (though for that 
 should doubtless be read Kara rd arpa- 
 rtvfiara, 'as in armies') ; othei's took it to 
 denote rdg t^wOtv Kuraypaipdg rdv rpi- 
 ripCJv.'* Finally, in support of his view, 
 Duk. cites a passage of Lucian, Navig. 
 t. viii. IGO, where, among the several par- 
 ticulars forming the koojiov of a ship, 
 mention is made of ai ypa<pai. But that, 
 I apprehend, relates to the ornamental 
 painthigs on the poop. 
 
 By the KaraaKivai, just after, under- 
 stand tlie equipments, as sails, rigging, and 
 spare-masts, yards, and rigging. Of the 
 term as used in this sense, (which is one 
 not a little rare,) I have noted an example 
 elsewhere in Xen. (Econ. viii. 17, KariOwv 
 ravrrfv rr)v aKpi^iiav rrjg KaraffKtvijg : 
 and such is the use of rd ffKtvri in -^lian, 
 V. H. vi. 12, OKtvr} uxtv ernifia vavaiv 
 dWaig, and Sept. in Jonah i. 5, answering 
 to what is in Demosth. p. 212, and some 
 later writers, expressed by r/ OKtvri rrjg 
 vrjog. The epithet iroXvTeXtni belongs to 
 both KaraoK. and (TT)fi. : and the terra fol- 
 lowing, xpijaaaOai, here bears the sense, 
 not, according to Bauer, of asswnere, ad- 
 dere, nor, again, tliat assigned by Portus, 
 
 instruere; but simply, to employ. Here, 
 indeed, there is a sort of hypallage for 
 artfinoig Kai KaraffKtvalg rtXtai iroWolg 
 XPV<^-> * bestowing much expense on.' 
 
 ' tg rd fiaKporara TrpoOvfi.} * striving to 
 the uttermost : ' for such is undoubtedly 
 the sense intended ; though it has been, 
 strangely, missed by the commentators. 
 One of the Scholiasts has not ill explained 
 it by iTTi TrXtlffrov, though that does not 
 set forth the ratio significationis. The rivi 
 here beai-s the sense * each, or every one,* 
 and is used by way of strengthening the 
 force of the airog. 
 
 KaraXoyoig xprjOTotg tKKpiOkv] 'selected 
 by [the use of] excellent muster-rolls, or 
 levies,' i. e. consisting of persons xp»?<y»'o», 
 utiles hello, efficient, and fit for service. 
 To a force so levied is at v. 8, and in 
 Herodot. i. 2, 11, applied the terra Ka9a- 
 pog. This use of the term iKKpiviaOai is 
 so rare, that its very existence might have 
 been unknown, but for the present passage 
 and the not unfrequent use of the verbal 
 tKKpirog in the best writers. Such, more- 
 over, is the use of the simple verb in Hom. 
 II. xi. 417, KiKpiiiivT] <pv\aKr), *a guard 
 of select men ;' and Od. xxiv. 107- Com- 
 pare iEschyl. Pers. 808, TrXijOog tKKpirov 
 orparov. 
 
 ■nipt rb (rCJua crKeviZv'] 'accoutrements 
 around the body, as clothing and armour.' 
 llpog dXXijXovg d^uXXT]efv. Render, 'vying 
 with each other:' d^iXXdaOai being one 
 of those many verbs (treated on in Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 495, h.) which with a passive 
 form bear an actire sense, being u&ed as 
 deponents ; a view, I apprehend, prefer- 
 able to that adopted by Abresch, Gottl., 
 Jacobs, and Goeller, who suppose dfiiX- 
 Xt}9ev to bear the sense Si dfiiXXrjg Trapa- 
 (TKtvaa9kv — a signification destitute of 
 proof, and which enervates the strength 
 of the expression, (as referring directly 
 to the 7nan,) with which compare supra 
 ch. 32, 2, iKTrXtvffavreg iifJiiXXav pxP* 
 AiyivTjg iiroii)(Jcivro. 
 
 4. Kwi^t] a — irpofTfrax^'?] ^ would 
 render, with Goeller, ' Contigit autem, ut 
 simul et illi inter se certarent in illo mu- 
 nere cui quisque fuerat prsefectus,' &c. 
 He rightly takes y as standing for Iv 
 Uiirqi (nfpii) V, and well compares supra 
 
362 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 i) iiri Tr(>\i/j,iovg Trapaa/ctvr/v. 5. £i yap riq iXoyiaaro Tr}v tb tuq 
 TToAfwc avaAtoGiv crjiiioaiav Kai twv GT^aTevoiuwwv rrfv iciav, TY}g 
 fuilv TToAtojc, oaa Tt »;o»j TrpocrtreXf/ctc, Kai a kvovrac rovg dr^arij- 
 •yovq a7r£(TT£AA£, twv Ci. iciwriov, a ts irepi to atj/jia rig^ Kai t^i- 
 
 i/papvoc £C Tfiv vavVf avaXojKti, Kai baa £ti tjUcAAfcy avaXiodiiVy 
 
 vojptc o a iiKog r]v Kai avEv too sk tov ^rj/iiocTLOV fxiaOov navra riva 
 irapaaKivaaaailai f^ooioi', u)g twi y^poviov (Tr^aretav, Kui uaa tiri 
 /utrajSoAy TiQ i] GTpaTiii)Tr}Q r/ IfjnropOQ £Ywv tTrXei, TroXXa av 
 
 vii. 70, Traf rt rtc tv ^ irpoaiTkraKTO av- 
 TOQ iKaaroQ riTrtiytro TrputTog tpaivtaOai. 
 
 Kai ^Q Tovg dWovQ — TrapaaKtviijv] Ren- 
 der, * and in respect to the other Greeks, 
 [it happened] that an idea was formed 
 rather of a display, parade, or showing off 
 of power and pomp or opulence, tlian of an 
 armament against enemies ;' literally, * the 
 thing was represeiited to the mind as a 
 parade.' 
 
 5. What we have in this section is meant 
 to prove and illustrate what was said of 
 the splendour and opulence of the arma- 
 ment, by a reference to the expenses, 
 public and private, which it must have 
 occasioned. El ng eXoyiffaro, ' if any one 
 counted up.' I cannot agree with Krue- 
 ger and Poppo in regarding ^rjfioaiav as 
 merely from the margin, and therefore to 
 be cancelled. For why, it may be asked, 
 should what seems so unnecessary have 
 been thus noted in the margin ? And 
 being found in every MS., it must surely 
 be retained, and regarded as a sort of 
 pleonasm (' the public expense of the 
 state ') occasioned by the desire to accom- 
 modate the expression here to the anti- 
 thetic one Kai rutv aTpaTEvofxiviov rrjv 
 Wiav. That the word should have been 
 put in, as Poppo supposes, in order to 
 cause that correspondence, is highly im- 
 probable, and indeed is disproved by the 
 consent of all external authorities. For 
 as to the MS. of Valla, it will not follow, 
 because that translator passed over the 
 word, that it had no place in his MS. The 
 best translators often omit what seems to 
 them unnecessary ; and Valla's licentious 
 and negligent mode of translating is such 
 as to deprive his version of any great cri- 
 tical value in such a case. In short, the 
 word in question is sufficiently defended 
 by an exactly similar use of it in Plato, 
 p. 877> WC Tr}Q TToKnoQ ^rjfioffia og re Kai 
 Id log. And so in Livy, v. 21, we have, *ut 
 eam invidiam lenire sue privato incom- 
 modo [potius] quam minimo publico populi 
 Romani liceret.' And in what does Ttjg 
 
 TToXeiug here differ from populi there ? In 
 either passage the genitive is one of ex- 
 planation, and consequently there is no 
 pleonasm. As to Poppo's objection, that 
 the article r*)v ought to have been used 
 before drjixoaiav, it is one possessing very 
 little weight in a writer like Thucydides, 
 not very attentive to such niceties, and 
 is overruled by passages occurring in a 
 writer no less pure than Plato, p. 957, to. 
 drifioaia Kai Koivd SiKacTTrjpia, and 780, 
 Try TO. dtjpocria Kai KOivd, &c. 469, Kai ra. 
 Ir\\i6aia Kai iSia, 
 
 TrpotrtTtXEKti] This I have followed 
 Poppo and Goeller in adopting, from the 
 conjecture of Reiske, (a})proved by Duk.) 
 instead of vulg. Trpoaer., which is capable 
 of no sense suitable to the context. The 
 authority of MSS., in this case, is rendered 
 of little or no weight by the circumstance 
 of the prepositions in composition being so 
 frequently confounded. 
 
 Before Srjfioffiov I have, with Poppo 
 and Bekker, received tov, on the authority 
 of the best MSS. (to which I am enabled 
 to add that of Clarend. and Cantab.) be- 
 cause, while the article cannot with pro- 
 priety be dispensed with, it might easily 
 here be omitted, on account of the tov 
 just before. 
 
 £7r« fjKTafioXy] The Scholiast explains 
 by ujpricreiog, and very properly if u)vr](Jig 
 be understood to denote that most ancient 
 and primitive mode of sale which consists 
 in the trajic carried on by barter, or ex- 
 chan(fe of the commodities of one article 
 for that of another ; and to which even 
 war, we find, could not quite put a stop. 
 The persons who chiefly carried on this 
 ti'affic were the tfi-nopoi alluded to at 
 ch. 44, from which passage it appears that 
 they carried a very considerable lading 
 of goods. It seems, however, that the 
 soldiers themselves drove a petty traffic, 
 and even the sailors, as appears from vii. 
 13, tioi d' ol Kai avToi kfnroptvofitvoi — 
 T^v aKpii3tiav tov vavTiKov d^ypijvTnt. 
 ' This mixing up of trade with war was,' 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XXXII. 
 
 363 
 
 TaXavTa eupiOr} tfc Ttjg ttoXewc ra wavra l^ayo/ntva, 6. Kai o 
 (TToXoQ ou^ iJcTdov ToX/ui]? T£ Oa/jf^ei Kai o\peu)g XafiirporriTi ttsdi- 
 j5oriTog eyiviTO, r/ aTpaTiag^ irpog ovg CTrptcrav, VTrep(5oXy, Kai on 
 fjikyiarog i]^r) ^larrXiwg airo rr\g oiKt'iag, Kai etti juieylaTy iXTri^i twv 
 /niXXovTwv TTpoc Ta virap^ovTa eni^upijOr}. 
 
 XXXII. ETTtior/ 0£ ai vrjig nXrfpEig »/(Tav, Kai laeKHTo irdvTa 
 hot]^ boa E'^nvTeg fjUcXXov ava^etrOai, Ty /nlv aaXiriyyi aiwirrj uttc- 
 (Jiljuiavurf^ ev^ag ce Tag vof.uL,nfxevag irpo Tt}g avaywytjg ov KaTa 
 
 Dr. Arnold observes, *a natural con- 
 sequence of the system which made mili- 
 tary service rather an interruption to a 
 man's common business, than his pro- 
 fession.' Yet it is not to be imagined that 
 any considerable number of the Athenian 
 soldiers, who went on the expedition, 
 were merchants by profession ; and, con- 
 sequently, we may rather suppose that, 
 belonging to so commercial a nation as 
 Athens, and aware of the value of the 
 Sicilian market, they carried such a stock 
 of the articles most likely to be profit- 
 able in the way of exchange. Similarly, 
 in modern times, the Spanish soldiers who 
 went out to the conquest of America used 
 for a considerable time to carry out with 
 them articles for traffic with the Indians ; 
 and, long after that time, it was allowed, 
 as a sort of privileije, to the sailors and 
 soldiers on board of the galleons which 
 carried on the trade between Manilla and 
 Acapulco. 
 
 Of the term fitTa^oXt), as used in the 
 above sense, I know of no example else- 
 where : but fierafioXtvc and jutrajSoXof, 
 to denote merchant, I have noted in good 
 writers from Demosthenes downwards 
 (though chiefly as understood of petty 
 chapmen like our pedlars) : and the xerh 
 fieTa(idXXeaOai, in the sense ' to exchange 
 for one's profit,' is found in Xen. Mem. iii. 
 7, 6. Plato, p. 849, and Aristot. CEcon. 
 
 6. ToXftrjg — v'7rtp(3oXy'\ Meaning, *no 
 less by reason of wonder at the boldness 
 [of the measure] and the splendour of 
 appearance [in the forces], than by the 
 superiority of the force in respect of those 
 against whom it went.' To which purpose 
 Goeller aptly compares the words supra 
 ii. 65, ov ToaovTov yvtoftrfg dfidpTTjfia ^v, 
 TTpbg ovg fTrytaav, i. e. as to those against 
 whom they went ; implying Thucydides' 
 opinion, that the force the Athenians 
 brought was strong enough to bear down 
 resistance on the part of the Syracusans. 
 
 fikyiffTog SidirXovg] This is said be- 
 cause, though Egypt (against which they 
 had formerly gone) was further in direct 
 distance, yet the circuitous navigation to 
 
 Sicily, by Corcyra and the foreland of 
 lapygia, made a greater distance. The 
 conjecture of Bekker, who proposes, for 
 rj^T], to read ^>), would tend to press the 
 assertion further than our author intended, 
 and weaken the sense, which is nunc jam. 
 Kai fTTt ixeyi(TTy — iTrextiprjOr]] Render, 
 
 * and was enterprised with the greatest hope 
 of the future, as compared with the present 
 [condition of the state] ;' meaning, that 
 
 * their future prospects were greater, com- 
 pared with their present possession [than 
 they had ever been].' The term /ifyiariy 
 must, of course, relate to Athens only ; 
 though the assertion might hold good of 
 almost any other state : for (as I have 
 shown in my Translation) taking into con- 
 sideration the magnitude of future hopes 
 in comparison with present possessions, 
 perhaps no armament had yet left any 
 country that equalled it. Had Athens 
 succeeded in conquering Sicily, she would 
 soon have added to her dominions part of 
 Italy, and perhaps Carthage — the whole 
 of Greece, and periiaps Macedonia and 
 Thrace. 
 
 Ch. XXXII. This chapter contains a 
 brief, but graphic, narrative of the embark- 
 ation of the armament. 
 
 1. £(T£K?iro] * were put on board,' neut. 
 for pass. ; on which use see Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 496, 3, where it is observed that 
 KiiaBai is generally equivalent to TfOtitrOnt. 
 And it might have been further remarked, 
 that iyKtlaOat is not unfrequent, but ia- 
 KtiaOai rare ; for I know of no other 
 example, except the present passage and 
 one in Herodot. ii. 73, iaKtifisvov di tov 
 TraTpog : and even there I should doubt 
 whether the true reading (and that seem- 
 ingly required by the words preceding, 
 IvfBriKt TOV TraTSpa) were not iyKfifikvov, 
 which is found in most of the MSS., but 
 that taKttfikvov is borne out by the words, 
 a little before, rbv TraTtpa kg avrb Iv- 
 TiOh'ai. Thus effKeifisvov is to be regarded 
 as standing for tyKtifiet'ov Ig. 
 
 (TiwTriq vTrtarjfidvOrt] In viroa. we have 
 a term commonly employed to denote pub- 
 lic notice or proclamation of any thing. 
 
36^ 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XXXIII. 
 
 365 
 
 vavv UdaTTiv, £u/u7ravr€C ^« »^7ro kti^vkoq Ittoiovvto, K^arrj^ag re 
 KBpdffavTEg nap dnav to arpcLTiv^a Kai iKntJiaaai -^pvooig re Kai 
 iipyvpoiq 01 T£ €7rtj3arai Kai oi dp-^^ovTeg aniv^ovTeg, 2. ^vveiriv 
 XOVTO ^i K(iL o dWog OjuiXog 6 iK Trig yrjg, rutv re iroXiTwv, Km u 
 Tig dWog ivvovg Traprjv acjtirri. naiioviGavTig 3«, Kai TiXtwcravTig 
 Tag (TTroi'Sac, arrj-yovro, Kai im Kiptjg to irpwTov tKirXtvaavTeg, 
 di^nWav iJSr/ ju^x.^^ A'iyivr}g eiroiovvTO. Kai oi /itv eg t»/v KepKvpaVy 
 ivOa nep Ka\ to dWo aTpaTtv/uia rwv ^v/nfid-^wv ^vvtXiyiTO, riiru' 
 yovTO a(j)iKia6ai, 
 
 3. Ec ^f Tag ^vpaKovaag i^yyiXXiTO jutv woWa^oOiv tu mpt 
 rou CTTtTTAou, ov jUfVToi fTTttTrfucTO £7r£ TToAui^ "^povov ovcev. aAAa 
 Kai, yevo/mevrig tKKXiKJiag, iXtyOrjaav Toioi^i Xoyot ano te aAAwv, 
 ToJv /u£V TTcarcuoi'Tti^v TO, TTipi Trjg (JTpuTuag TYjg twv AuYjvaiwv, tiov 
 ^e Ta ivavTia XeyovTiov^ Kai 'EpfxoKpciTrjg o 'Ep^tuvoc napiXOwv 
 avToig, wg <ia</)wc Oio/Luvog fiScvai rd ttejoi auTWV, iXtye Kai nap-grti 
 Toia^e. 
 
 So Jos. Ant. 1124, 32, vTroarifiaivei »/ 
 ffdXTTtyC. Dio Cass. 521, 69, caXTrtyKriJc 
 V7rt(Tt)^ave, and 575, 78j »7 craXTriy^ vtt- 
 iffrjuavs. Polyajn. i. 35. iv. 3,5. Plato, Pol. 
 p. 566, (where the word is used of a dema- 
 gogue,) OQ av vTroffrjixaivy xptCJv Tt cltto- 
 KOTTUQ Kai yffQ avabao^ov. In that pas- 
 sage, as in the present, the sense is, * to be 
 proclaimed.' But the question is, whether 
 Abresch and other commentators be right 
 in reckoning vTromjuaivfiv among those 
 verbs in which viro is equivalent to irpo. 
 It may be doubted whether that be ever 
 the case ; certainly not in the instance of 
 vTToffqfiaivu). where the sense of jjublicity 
 is implied in the simple anfiaivio' which as 
 it even of itself often signifies to order, (as 
 in Homer, Plato, &c.) may thus very well 
 bear the sense to proclaim : and vno when 
 added can denote no more than s<^>me 
 accompanijing circumstance of the action 
 expre sed by the verb. Hence the phrase 
 VTroaT)fxciivnv aiu)Trr)v signifies * to order 
 or proclaim silence' under or by some 
 accompanying action, as that of sounding 
 a trumpet. And thus the full sense of 
 the expression ry adXiriyyi (Tkutti) virtari- 
 ^avQq is, ' by the sound of a trumpet 
 silence was proclaimed under [that sign] :' 
 a somewhat overloaded phrase for the 
 plainer inrb <rd\7rtyyt (or caKiriyyoQ) 
 aiunrrj virtrrrifidvGrj, which occurs in Ap- 
 pian, i. 515, aiutTrr/v iarjfirjvev virb ad\- 
 iriyyt. 
 
 virb Kr]pvKOQ] *prsecone verba prse- 
 eunte.' See Wesseling on Herodot. ix. 
 98 ; and of this sense of virb see examples 
 in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 592, /3. 
 
 (cparijpae fccpnffavrtg, Kai (TTrej/^ovTff] 
 In illustration of this custom of libations, 
 as accompanying public prayers, Duk. 
 cites Anian, E. A. vi. 3, and Poppo, Ari- 
 stid. i, p. 374, and Herodot. vii. 54. To 
 advert to the manner of the thing, cups of 
 wine mixed with water were first filled 
 and drunk round, to the success of the 
 expedition ; and then the officers and sea- 
 men with gold and silver cups of wine 
 unmixed, made the libation, which was 
 poured out on the ship or into the sea. 
 
 2. Iirt Kipijjg — tKir\tvaavTig'\ See note 
 on ii. 90. "AfiiWav Ittoiovvto, literally, 
 * made a race of speed to ^^ina,' trying 
 who should get there first. Of the phrase 
 a^tXXav TTOulaQui I have met with no 
 examples elsewhere, except in Onosand. 
 p. 48 ; but tCjv vtwv ufitWav I have 
 noted in Herodot. vii. 44 ; irXoiujv ufi. in 
 Pausan. ii. 35, 1 ; and rpiripiov ujx. in Isocr. 
 p. 303 : and in Aristid. ii. 19, we have, »; 
 /xEXP't' AiyivTiQ ufitWa. A parallel use 
 is found in Virg. JEn. iii. 128, 'vario cer- 
 tamine,' and iii. 290, ^Certatim socii feriunt 
 mare.' With the ellipsis before /uexP't' I 
 would compare a similar one in Xen. Hist, 
 vi. 2, 28, rag Tpn]peiQ dirb aiififiov d^iti 
 dvQafiiXXdaOai ig ti)v yijv. 
 
 3. dWd Kai] Render, quinetiam, * nay, 
 even.' 'l^Xkxdriaav Toioide, &c. * such 
 kind of speeches [as the following] wei'e 
 spoken, both by those who believed the 
 reports, and those who did not credit 
 them.' The force of the dWd Kai hinges 
 on this, that even when the report in 
 question came to be thought so worthy of 
 consideration, as to demand an assembly 
 
 .^^"^"^l: /''''^'^*^^« ^^»' t<^<«>C, WTTTfp Kai aAXot Tivky So&u 
 vfilv Trept Tou eiriTrXov T^g dXrjOeiag Xiytiv, Kai yiyvo^aKio on oi t^ 
 fx^ TTirTTd ^OKOvvTa ilvai ;} XiyovTeg ij dirayyiXXovTig ov /liovov ou 
 TnjdovcTiv, aXXd Kai a(/)povtc ^OKodcriv ilvai' o/miog SI ov KaTacpajSt]- 
 titig liTiayJ}(yu)^ KivSvv^vouarjg r^g noXuog, ttuOljv yt i/iAavTov aa- 
 <j>iGTep6v Ti kTkpoy e'lSwg Xeytiv. 2. 'AOrivaloi ydp k(f ^f^tag, o irdvv 
 OavfxaCkTi, TToXX^ (TTpaTia top/Lnn'Tai Kai vavTiK\i Kai fTTf^jJ, npdcpamv 
 fiiv 'Eytaraluyv ^v^^iny^ia Kai hiovT'ivwv KaToiKiau, to dl dXr]B\g 
 ^iKiXiag imOv^l^, ydXiOTa SI Tng VjUiTipag ndXitjg, vyov/nevoi, « 
 TadTTjv a^ohv, paSiujg Kai TuXXa f$«v. 3. wc otv ev Td^ei Trap- 
 iaofxiviov, opare dird rwi/ virapyovTiov orw rpoTTO) KdXXioTa d^xv 
 
 of the people to be called, such kind of 
 speeches as the following were delivered, 
 some crediting, and others discrediting, 
 the report. 'Qg ffatputg oloixtpog, Sec. A 
 similar use of wg oiofjiivog is cited by 
 Poppo from vii. 40, 1, and Plato, Apol. 23. 
 The (TOipOJg belongs to tldsvai, with which 
 term it is also united supra iii. 12. 
 
 Ch. XXXIII. The general purpose of 
 this speech seems to have been to quiet 
 the anxiety which the reports in question, 
 however generally disbelieved, could not 
 fail to occasion to all. Herniocrates com- 
 mences by first assuring the incredulous 
 that these reports are true; that the Athe- 
 nians are coming, to attempt the conquest 
 of Sicily ; but that there is no cause for 
 fear, since though they are not to be 
 despised, yet neither are they to be feared, 
 considering that the very magnitude of 
 their armament will expose it to greater 
 peril, and consequently pave the way for 
 failure. 
 
 Such is the substance of what is said 
 in ch. 33. In cli. 34 the speaker proceeds 
 to suggest the measures to be adopted in 
 order to ward-off the danger which really 
 exists. He enjoins them to apply for aid 
 in every quarter, and at the same time to 
 employ to the uttermost their own re- 
 sources. Nay, he recommends them, as 
 the best method to strike fear into the 
 enemy, and make him abandon his enter- 
 prise, to boldly anticipate his attack on the 
 island, by disputing the very passage of 
 the Ionian gulf. Sect. 1 contains the jt^ro^m, 
 which is occupied with a statement of the 
 reasons why he thinks proper to address 
 his countrymen. ' Though it may be his 
 lot — as it has been that of others — to 
 speak what may seem incredible ; and 
 though he knows that, far from convincing 
 their hearers, they are regarded as fools, 
 yet he shall not, through fear of such an 
 imputation, suppress what he has to say 
 
 (proceeding as it does from surer informa- 
 tion than others possess). The danger his 
 country is in, will not let him hold his 
 peace.' 
 
 1. diTKTTa pev—Xky.] Evidently imitated 
 from these are the words of Hdian. vii. 8, 6. 
 KaTa(l>ofit]Otig. Render, 'through fear,' 
 viz. of being thought foolish. 'Eiridxijacj, 
 scil. tfiavrbu, * 1 will not refrum from 
 speaking.' Similarly in a passage of the 
 Septuagint, Isaiah Ixii. 1, we have, Sid 
 Hiwv ov <Tia>7n)(T0fxai — Kai ovk dvrjau). 
 
 va<psaT(p6v TL hepov fiSujg Xkytip] *that 
 I speak [as] knowing some more certain 
 [information] than another:' alluding to 
 the leader of the democratic party, Aihe- 
 nagoras. With the expression ithBujv ye 
 tfiavrbv comp. Plato, p. 433, wg Ifiavrbv 
 ireiOu). Lucian, ii. 197- 
 
 2. o irdvv Oavfiiitl^tTt] i. e. 'much as 
 you may wonder at it.' I have now, with 
 Bekker (second edition) and Arnold, 
 received irti^y, though found in only one 
 MS., because the terra irt^bg as used for 
 IT t^iKog is used in the earlier Attic writers 
 to the time of Demosthenes. And though 
 ire^iKog is occasionally found in Xenophon, 
 yet it is to be remembered that that writer 
 uses not a few of the common Greek forms. 
 As to Aristotle, his use of Trt^jKog will not 
 go to disi)rove the use of ire^bg by the 
 earlier and purer writers, his own Greek 
 being full of the forms and language of com- 
 mon life. Certain it is, that internal evi- 
 dence is quite in favour of the reading rrt^^. 
 
 In ^vfifiaxig^ and KaTOiKiati the dative 
 signifies 'on account of;' though in the 
 former term cause, and in the latter, pur- 
 pose is to be understood ; the sense, as 
 indicated in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 393, 6, 
 (where may be seen several examples of 
 this use of the dative,) being ' on account 
 of the alliance with the Segestseans, and in 
 order to re-establish the Leontines.' 
 
 3. dirb TtHv virapxovToJvl * pro prse- 
 
366 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XXXIV. 
 
 367 
 
 vilaOe avrouc, Kal jiajrt KaTa(j>(>ovii(TavTiQ a(j>paKTOi \r)(j>6ti<7ia9e,^ hvtb 
 aVi<TTrJ(ravrtc rod kv^wavTOQ a/ifXritrcre. 4. a Si tio KalniaTa^TJv 
 riXfjiav avT(3v Kal ^iva/^iv fiiii ^KirXay^. oire yap JiXaTrrtiv v^iag 
 nXeiio oloi T£ iaovTui r] Tra^x^iv, ooO* on lusyaXw crroXw STrapxovrat, 
 avw<peXfigy aXXd Trpog te tov^ aXXovQ^ ^iKiXiwrag noXv afinvov 
 (juaXXov yap tOf:Xn<Tov(Tiv, tKirXayivTi^:, v^Jv £u^/iax£tv), «:«* »J»' "V« 
 »^ KartpyatToijueOa aurouc, ^' anpaKTiwg (Sv i<j>iiVTai a-rrwaw^iiv (ou 
 yap S^,' fi^ Tvxt^KJL ye Ji' vporrhex'^VTai, (j>oft(w^iai), KaXXiarov Sy 
 I tp-yov lijutv SujUjS^JdErai, Krai ov/c dvtXiriaTov t^KuyE. ^ 5. oXt-yoi 
 yap S*) (TToXot /utyaXoi 5 'EXXi/'vwv it /3ap/3a()t.>v, ttoXu ayo r»7c tav" 
 rwv a7rapavr€c, fcaTwp^wdav. ovre yap ttXe'iovq twv evoikovvtwv 
 Kai aarvyHTovijjv cp^ovToi {irdvTa yap vtto Stove SuvtWarai)' r/v te 
 St* aTTOomv TWV tTrcTT^Setwv tv aXXoT^ta y\i (T(paXu)Gi, Toig £7ri/3ou- 
 XevOEiaiv ovojma, Kav ntpl g(j>igiv avToiq rd irXtiw Trraiwaiv, o^(i>C 
 KaTaXiiTTOvaiv, 6. OTrep /cat 'A0*»vaToi auTot ouTOt, toG M^Sou 
 irapd Xdyov iroXXd (T(paXEVTOQ, Ini tw ovoftaTt lOQ inl AOm'aq 
 pet, i}vbl9r]<Jav, Kal inpAv ovk dviXmarov to toiouto ^u^^ijyai. 
 XXXIV. OapGOVVTtq ovv rd re avrov Trapa<TKEvat(i>f.uOa, Kal ig 
 
 senti rerum facultatibus.' Of KaWiffra, 
 just after, the sense is simply best. Kara- 
 <}>povT]<TavTi(:, ' through contempt [of your 
 foes.' 'AiriarrjffavTtQ, * through incre- 
 dulity.' Tov KvfiTravrog, scil. Srjupv, rei- 
 public(By *the commonwealth,' as vi. 89, 6. 
 The word thus left understood is expressed 
 in a fragment of ^schylus, where we 
 have avfxrcaQ Si)fiOQ. Possibly, however, 
 the word is of the neuter gender ; which 
 is the more prohable, considering the fre- 
 quent use of the expression to Koivbv, 
 respublica. 
 
 4. At TTiffTa repeat doKo) Xeyeiv fi*om 
 the preceding. At avaiftXtlg supply dm. 
 Worthy of observation is the meiosis here 
 existing, (with which compare similar in- 
 stances noticed at ii. 91.) the sense being, 
 * they are convenient [to deal with].' Do- 
 bree aptly compares two passages infra 
 viii. 96, 5, ^vfi^opwTaTOi irpoaTroXsixrjffai 
 kykvovTo, and viii. 66, 5, TrXticrTa — w^s- 
 
 Xriaav. 
 
 I have, with Haack, Poppo, and Goelli r, 
 received epyov, found in several of the 
 best MSS. (to which I add Cantab.) in- 
 stead of the vulg. f py wv, retained by Bek- 
 ker, but not on good grounds ; the former 
 being required not only by the customary 
 usage of our author, but by propriety, since, 
 as Poppo shows, * the sense contained in 
 the common reading would, instead of 
 KaXXiOTov tpyov, call for rb KaXXiffTOv 
 
 rCJv tpywv.' Moreover, the sense would 
 thus be overloaded. 
 
 5. ovTt yap, &c.] Now follows the second 
 reason why he thinks the Athenians will 
 fail of success. ZwiffTarai, ' combine 
 together,' viz. for mutual aid, as v. 82. 
 vi. 37. vii. 15. Dionys. Hal. Ant. viii. 
 26, (which last passage was written with 
 a view to the present,) jravTa yap 
 virb diovQ (TvviffracrOai cpiXti to. did<popa. 
 Strange that he did not perceive the use 
 (so frequent in our author) of neut. for 
 masc. : unless indeed we suppose that 
 WvTi was in the writer's mind, and that 
 he there accommodated the gender 
 thereto. 
 
 <T0aXa}(Ti] * should fail of their purpose,' 
 and be obliged to go away d-rrpaKTOi. On 
 Trepi tT<pi(Tiv, &c. see note at i. 69, 9. 
 
 6. oTTfp] Goeller takes this aa stand- 
 ing for ^i' oirtp : while Poppo thinks our 
 author here meant to have subjoined 
 tTTaQov at the end of the sentence, but 
 instead of it he inadvertently wrote n^^rj- 
 9r]<Tav. It may rather be supposed that 
 our author here blends together the two 
 words ; the full sense intended being, 
 
 * which the Athenians themselves ex- 
 periencing, grew great thereby.' 
 
 Ch. XXXIV. The matter now assumes 
 quite an inspiriting and hortative tone. 
 1 . A vTov has the very rare sense here, 
 
 * at this place,' as in Herodot. iv. 9, 6. 
 
 TOUC StfCcXoUC TTEfXTTOVTEQ, TOVQ fllv ^aXXoV j3£/3atW(TW^€0a, Tolg Se 
 
 (fnXiav Kal ^vfifxa^iav neipw/nhOa Trotacr^at* eg re Ttiv dXXiiv 2t/c6- 
 Xtai' Tre/iTTW/itv irpEG^Eig, Si^XouvTtc wc Krotvo^ o Kivlvvogj Kal kg T»iv 
 'iTaXirtV, OTTwc r] f ^v^i^aylav TroiUffxeOa iJ^uTv, ri yiiri ^e-^tjjvTai 'AOt}- 
 vaiovg. 2. Boke7 Se ^ot /cat eg Kapy^n^dva a/neivov elvai 7reiLi\f,ai' 
 ov yap dveXmcTTov auToIc, aXX' del Sid (p6j3ov eiol pLt^ ttote ' ASr)- 
 
 valoi avTolg eirl rrjv ttoXiv eXOcjaiv' ujcrre rdy^ dv labjg^ voiuicTav- 
 
 Ttc, it rdSe wpori<rovTai, Kav a(j>e1g ev ttovm ewai, eOeX/iaeiav >J/iIi' 
 
 VTOiKpvtpa ye, »/ (j)avep(Iig, i] t£ evdg ye tov rpdirov d/mCvai. SuvaroJ 
 Sf eiai fidXiGTa twv vvv, (5ovXt)0ivTeg' ^pvadv ydp Kal dpyvpov 
 7rXe7(JTOv KeKTiivTai, oOev 6 Te TroXf^iog Kal TaXXa evTrope7. 3. wejH' 
 
 Bt(3ai(t)(r(ljfie9a, 'assure and confirm them 
 [in their amity],' as iv. 70. 
 
 2. I liave followed Haack, Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller in editing TroiwfifOa, 
 instead of vulg. TroiwvTai, which, though 
 the easier reading, and apparently called 
 for by the word tix^vrai, is yet not so 
 Thucydidean as TroiM^iOa, which caiTies 
 in its very harshness the mark of genuine- 
 ness. Nor is there any thing objection- 
 able in the sense thereby yielded, namely, 
 that * we may make unto ourselves alli- 
 ances,' i. e. alliance ; I'lfuv standing for 
 yfilv avTolQ, as a<pi(n for (T<pi(Tiv avroiQ ; 
 on which use see Poppo, Proleg. i. 1, I74. 
 But, to advert more particularly to the 
 harshness, — the question, Duk. thinks, is, 
 whether ottwc Xvfifiax'iav (scil. avrutv) 
 TroiwfitBa r'l^lv can be thought put for 
 OTTwc ^vfifiaxovt: aifTovQ tt. if. ' It cannot,' 
 he adds, ' be denied that this is any thing 
 but a usual form of expression ; but our 
 author here, as elsewhere, prefers to de- 
 sert the beaten path.' Be it so ; but he 
 seldom takes a path quite untrodden ; he 
 seldom employs a term so rare as to be 
 quite unprecedented ; and such the phrase 
 in question may justly be considered, 
 since none of the editors have adduced 
 a single example of it in any other writer. 
 ^vfifiaxiav may be taken in a generic 
 sense as standing for Ivfifiax'taq, ailiances ; 
 and Poppo grants that ' the notion socletatis 
 concilia ndce satisfies the passage,' Accord- 
 ingly the sense might be expressed as fol- 
 lows : * in order that either we may form 
 alliances to ourselves, or,' &c. And as 
 peculiarly apposite to the case in point, we 
 might compare a similar form of expres- 
 sion in a passage of St. Luke, xvi. 9, ttoi- 
 Tjaart iavrolg <])iXovc *'c tov fiafiCivoQ Ttjg 
 ddiKiaQ. After all, however, it is very 
 possible that Evfx/xaxiav may be corrupt, 
 and that our author wrote (as Coray con- 
 
 jectures him to have done) ^vfifiax'^a; 
 the letters AA being such as might easily 
 be mistaken for AN. And ^vfiftaxk thus 
 used in the adjectival sense auxUiaris is 
 freijuent in Thucydides, Xenophon, and 
 other writers. So infra viii. 23, ^vfi- 
 fiaxiSu)v—vea)v. Xen. Hist. i. 6, 21. 
 
 2. dfifivov tlvai] Meaning, that 'it is 
 our best course.' On the form Tax «" 
 l<T(i)g, (of which another example occurs at 
 ch. 78.) Poppo refers to Wolf on Demosth. 
 Lept. p. 235. Tdde : meaning ' this coun- 
 try,' as ch. 77, OVK 'lioveg rddf tiaiv. 
 
 rJToi Kpvtpa ye, ^ <pavepwg] ' privily at 
 least, if not openly.' Dr. Arnold remarks 
 on the order here of the adverbs being 
 contrary to that in English ; the more pro- 
 bable supposition being, according to the 
 former, put before tlie less probable ; while, 
 according to the latter, it would be the 
 reverse, i. e. * either openly, or at least 
 secretly.' Poppo aptly compares another 
 passage of our author supra ii. 40, ?yrot 
 Kpivofikv yt ij kvOvfXOviJitda opOwg rd 
 Trpdyfiara, 
 
 evTropet] The expression is capable of 
 more than one sense. By Portus it is ren- 
 dei*ed, commode administrantur; by Hobbes, 
 *are easily expedited.' But it may best 
 be explained simply to mean, 'goes well, 
 succeeds ;' a signification of the word 
 found in Plato and other writers, and 
 arising out of that primary and original 
 sense by which (v-rropuv signifies * to take 
 a good course,' 'to go well,' and thence, in 
 a figurative acceptation, (as found in our 
 phrases to go right and to go well,) to pros- 
 per. I am not enabled to adduce any 
 example elsewhere of the term as used 
 in this sense ; but such may be discerned 
 in the parallel expressions tvOviroptiv (oc- 
 curring in ^schyl. Ag. 975, where render, 
 ' recto itinere uti,' and Pind. 01. vii. 167, 
 'recto gressu ambulare,' and Isthm. v. 
 
368 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 TTUfxiV Zl Kui tq T»ii' AaKt^ai/nova Kai ft; Ko^nvOov, ctojjievoi ctv^o 
 Kara ra^og j3o»]0£lv, Kai rov £K£i ttoXcjuov kiveiv. 4. 6 o€ /uaXiara 
 iyu) T£ vo/n'i^ti) iTriKatpoVf v/niig re Sta to ^vvriOeg rjav^ov rfKiaT 
 av o^ewg TreiOoKjOsj b/iwt,' ftprJtrcTai. 2(fceXi(i»rai ya/o, ft OtXoifjiiv, 
 ^v/unravTEQ, h ^e /ii], on TrXattrrot jli£0 >/iua)i', fca^fX/cuo-avrec oTrav 
 TO uTTap^ov vavTiKov jiUTa ouoTv fiirivoiv rpo^rjc;, aTravri^aai Aaij- 
 vaiQiQ eg TapavTa Kai iiKpav laTTuy/ai', /cat o»;Xov 7roi»/(Tat outoT^ 
 on ou TTfjOt ry St/CfXm irpoTEpov earai o aytw, »/ rou CKitivou^ Trtpat- 
 
 76.) and evodovv and ivo^ovaBai, occur- 
 ring in Herodot. vi. 73, tuc K\co/ii£vf i fvw- 
 ^<i^0>7 TO Trpayfia. 
 
 3. rov tKti TToXefiov kivhv'\ Render, *to 
 rouse up the war there,' as if it had been 
 sleeping ; which was actually the case ; for 
 though hostilities had never quite ceased 
 between Athens and the Lacedaemonian 
 confederacy, yet they had grown torpid 
 and required rousing up. Comp. Horn. II. 
 iv. 15, 'H p avTiQ TToXffiov re kukov kui 
 ^vXoTTiv alvriv 'Opffofiiv, and v. 4Ji6, iyeipt. 
 Sk <l>v\o7riv aivr]v. Here, then, it is proper 
 to distinguish the phrase rbv iroXi^ov 
 Kivtiv from TToXf^ov kiviIv without the 
 article, which is equivalent to oTrXa Kivtlv 
 occurring at i. 82 ; the term Kivtlv here 
 signifying commovere, excitare, ' to rouse 
 up.' And such, in our own language, is 
 the use of the term to rouse or rouse up, as 
 applied both to persons (which is its more 
 proper use) and improprie, by a certain 
 catachresis, to things. It is observable, 
 however, that in this use of Kivttv in 
 Greek and rouse in English, there is a 
 metaphor taken either from the idea of 
 rousing any one from sleep, or rousing an 
 animal from its lair. Thus, for instance, 
 in a passage of Xen. Mem. iv. 2, 2, 6 
 '2wKpdTJ]g, (3ov\6nivoQ Kiveiv top Ev9., 
 the sense is, not that assigned by Wyttenb. 
 and Valcken., to pique, lacessere, nor, as 
 Sturz explains, de sententia dimorere, — but 
 *to rouse up from a state of inactivity;' 
 the very sense conveyed in a passage of 
 Addison in his Cato, * to rouse up all that's 
 Roman in them.' 
 
 4. tTTjicacpov] opportunum, literally, 
 * suited to the time and season, and con- 
 sequently fit to be done at any time ;' and 
 hence (in a general sense) important or 
 expedient, as said of measures to be adopted. 
 So Xen. CEcon. v. 4, ai eTriKaipov Trpa^sig, 
 *res maxima opportunae, quae maxime 
 prosunt, maximi sunt momenti.' Soph. 
 (Ed. Tyr. 895, & fir} 'iriKaipa fxrjSk ^vfi- 
 <pkpovTa. On this use of rt — re in the 
 place of fikv — Sf, see note at v. 26, 2, and 
 
 Kuhn. Gr. § 722, 4. It is scarcely neces- 
 sary to observe, that the to, just after, 
 is to be referred, not to i,vvT)9tg, but to 
 ijffvxov. And so we have -qavx^-ov (as 
 opposed to TO o^vTUTov) in Plato, p. 154, 
 and the fuller expression to ijavxiov Tj9og 
 at p. 604 of the same writer. 
 
 heiOoiaOt, as Poppo observes, is to be 
 construed with o, the sense being, *de quo 
 — vobis persuadeantvir,' *ad quod indu- 
 camini.' It is worthy of remark, that the 
 counsel here given by Hermocrates to the 
 Syracusans is precisely that given, on a 
 similar occasion, bv Themistocles to the 
 Greeks: for, as Plutarch tells us, Vit. 
 Themist. ch. 17, 'ETreifftv ('urged') rovg 
 'A9T]vaiovg ttjv ttoXiv iKXinovTag, cjg 
 TrporTioTCLToj Trjg 'EXXdcog cnravT^v T<f 
 j3apl3dp(p Kara. 9dXaa(7av. 
 
 1 have not followed Poppo and Arnold 
 in obelizing ry YiKtXicf., further on ; much 
 less have I chosen, with Haack, to alter it, 
 on the conjecture of Duk., to r^g ^iki- 
 Xiag. The force of the Trept before ry 
 ItKcAt^ is best represented, not by de,hut, 
 as it is explained by Dukas and Poppo, by 
 super, over, about or for it. As illustrative 
 of this use of the preposition. Dr. Arnold 
 aptly cites Hom. Od. xvii. 471, dvr)p "nipi 
 olffi fiaxiioftevog KTedrtrrffiv, and Tyrtseus, 
 Eleg. i. 1, TTfpt y TraTpici fiapvdfitvoi' : 
 and Poppo, a passage of Procop. p. 262, 
 avTotv dfitpi TavTy diafiaxoixsvwv ry Xii<ji. 
 Dr. Arnold attempts to account for this 
 peculiar use of the irtpi on the supposition 
 that it possesses the double sense of our 
 about, as denoting neighbourhood as well as 
 relation ; and that the full sense intended 
 to be conveyed is, * fighting in our country, 
 to defend it.' But the sense thus arising 
 is not a little forced and jejune : and 
 better is it to suppose that in this use of 
 the preposition after verbs o\ fighting there 
 is (as in the passages of Homer and Pro- 
 copius above cited) meant to be conveyed 
 a certain graphic designation, proceeding 
 on a sort of allusion to the sensible image 
 of soldiers fighting otter or around any 
 
 oi.. 91, 2.] LIBER VI. CAP. XXXIV. geg 
 
 {vjoSex^rai^ yap .„.ac Top«c), ri SI Tr^ayoc aJroTc iroXi neaai- 
 ovaOui fura 7r«a„c t.,c 7rapa<TKfm7c (xaXinov Si &cJ ttAou f.^'coc 
 iv raiu fxuvat), Kai nfi'>v Sv tJen-Wtrof ai',, /SpaStTa n Kai Kar 
 
 person or thing they mean to defend or 
 preserve. And in this point of view the 
 passage adduced by Dr. Arnold from 
 Horn. II. xvii. 132, Aiag d' dfifi Msvoi- 
 riddy (TUKog tvpv^ KaXvxj/ag 'E(TTr]KH, tog 
 rig Ti Xkwv nepi oltn TUtaaiv, is (notwith- 
 standing what Poppo says) highly to the 
 present purpose, as serving to illustrate 
 the origin of the metaphor; which may 
 be traced to the image of a man or beast 
 standing around or ahaut, so as to defend 
 any person or thing. Since, however, the 
 idea of thus standing about a person or 
 thing necessarily supposes that of standing 
 orer him or it, hence the irfpi or dfi<pi is, 
 in this use, equivalent to vnkp, which has 
 this sense in the phrase fidxea9ai vnkp 
 Tivog, * to fight over (i. e. for) any one.' 
 Finally, from the passage of Hom. Od. 
 above cited, it appears that the image in- 
 volved in the metaphor is one derived 
 from nature and natural instinct— simi- 
 larly as that which we observe in the 
 beautiful and highly pathetic address in 
 Matth. xxiii. 37, 'IfpovaaXrifi, 'Upovaa- 
 Xri/j, I — TTOffdKig i^BkXijaa iinavvayayHv 
 TO. TBKva (Tov, ov TpoTTOv iTriavvdyti opvig 
 Ta voffaia eavTtjg virb rag Trrepvyag ! And 
 hence we see whg, just after, in the present 
 passage, the construction is at ^ tov (Kti- 
 vovg 7r€pai(i)9fjvai changed from the dative 
 to the genitive, namely, because there the 
 figure in question were out of place, and 
 is accordingly dropped by the change of 
 construction. 
 
 ig Xoyi(Tjxbv KaTatrrffffaifisj^ brt, &e.] 
 literally, ' may set them on reflecting that,' 
 &c., for what the Scholiast explains by iroi- 
 Vffaifietf avTovg iv diaXoyKTfKp ytvk<T9ai : 
 though the former is the stronger exi)res- 
 sion. Worthy of remark is the omission 
 (noticed by Abresch) of the pronoun rising, 
 which would have seemed necessary to 
 correspond to avrolg before ; and which 
 being supplied, the words would run thus : 
 * We are sallying from ; while to them.; &c. 
 As illustrative of which omission of the 
 pronoun in discretione, Bauer adduces, 
 among other examples, one in the New 
 Testament, 2 Tim. ii. 12, a' dpvovfieBa, 
 KaKflvog dpyfifferai r)fidg, where we have 
 a twofold omission of pronouns, both r'ifieXg 
 and avTov. In the present passage the 
 omission of iiiiilg may be attributed to the 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 occurrence a little before of r'niCJv, which, 
 had it been succeeded so soon after by 
 illitlg, would have involved the double 
 objection of tautology and confusion. Be- 
 sides, y'lfidg occurs just after, and is very 
 emphatical, the sense being us (not 
 them). 
 
 By the <piXiag x^^P^Q understand Taren- 
 tum. Supplying at <pvXaKig, what most 
 expositors suppose left understood, the 
 pronoun avrng, the reference will thus 
 necessarily be to Tarentum, as denoted by 
 X^9^Q' But thus a sense arises little suit- 
 able to the context : and to suppose (with 
 the Scholiast) an ellipsis of r^g YiKiXiag, 
 mvolves too great an irregularity to be 
 tolerated. It is best to regard (pvXaKeg, as 
 standing for w^ (f,{,X., to be here used 'ab- 
 solutely, and to bear the figurative sense, 
 * as guards to descry danger, and ward it 
 off" from the state.' So understood, the 
 words will import that, * though in a foreign 
 country,— namely, Tarentum,— they would 
 be as picket-guards to their oicn, namely 
 Syracusan Sicily.' Similarly Demosthenes 
 (ill his second Olynth. p. 17, I3) exhorts 
 Tovg 6v tiXiKi(f, 'iva, Tt)v tov iroXtfitiv 
 tuTTtipiav iy ry tov <PiXiTnrov xw(>9 ktt}- 
 cafitvoi, (pvXuKtg Ttjg oiKfiag ysviovTai. 
 Finally, by a similar figure it is said in a 
 passage of the Old Testament, Ezek. iii. 
 17, *Son of man, I have made thee a 
 watchman to the house of Israel.' Only in 
 this last-mentioned passage the allusion is 
 to those watchmen who were placed on 
 the top of a high tower, to give notice of 
 the coming of the enemy ; while in the 
 former ones it is to those troops who dis- 
 charged the duty of our picket-guards or 
 persons sent out to watch for the approach 
 of the enemy and give notice thereof ; and 
 who are in Eurip. Rhes. not unfrequently 
 denoted by the expression ipvXaKtg arpa- 
 Tov or (TTpuTidg. 
 
 €ve7ri9eTog] Supply, from the subject- 
 matter, tj Svvofiig avTwjf. In the words 
 following, for vulg. icard Xoyov, I have, 
 with all the recent editors, received the 
 reading Kar oXiyov, (though found in 
 only three MSS.) because of its being so 
 strongly supported by the weight o? in- 
 ternal eviflmce, as existing in the circum- 
 stance, that it is a far less usual expression 
 than Kara Xoyov— that the sense it yields 
 
 Bb 
 
370 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91. '2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XXXIV. 
 
 .371 
 
 >i 
 
 oXiynv TrpfKyiriTrTovaa. '>. h ^' av tw Ta-^vvavTovvTi uOfJou)Ttpa>, 
 
 KtKf^iriKoaiv' n 0£ iLiij 3o/co/»/, k'dTi Km vwoyjopijcFai r]fXLv hq Tdpavra, 
 (H Cf, /UT oAt-ywi' t(^oo/(i>v, w^ £7rl vav/na-^ia, 7rtpa(a>0£)'rfc, «Vo- 
 po(£v a I' Kara ^(opia iprjiua, Km »), jLtn'oiTfc, TroAto^/coTvro av, r), 
 TTttpaYttvot TrapaTrXcn', ti]v r£ aAAj/v Traoatr/cturjv airoXiTTOuv uvj Km 
 
 (namely, «a few at a time') is one more 
 suitable than that arising from the former 
 — and that its propriety is sufficiently 
 defended by its occurrence supra iv. 10, 
 xar' oXiyov fiax^'iTai, and v. 9, kut' oXiyov 
 KivSvvtviiVj where it stands opposed to 
 uTravTag. 
 
 5. Ttp TaxvvavrcvvTi] sell, fispsi, ^ with 
 the swift-sailing division of their fleet.' 
 At aOpowTspq) supply ovri. Kov^iaavTfg 
 means, * having cleared ship,' viz. for 
 action. Similarly Dio Cass. ch. 28, 81, 
 OTTujg Kov<pifyavTiQ haipvywcrt. The term 
 is one frequent in Dio Cass, and Polybius, 
 though only to denote lightening a ship by 
 throwing overboard its lading, &c. ; not, 
 as here, to denote merely reUerintj a ship 
 of all encumbrances for action, as super- 
 fluous tackle, baggage, stores, &c. ; of 
 which latter use of the term T know of 
 no example elsewhere. 
 
 <t dk ^i) SoKoir)] Supply TrpoafSaXtlv 
 from TrpoTJSdXoKv preceding. Xwpia 
 tprj^a : meaning not merely desert and 
 uninhabited, (as in Herodot. v. 9, fprjftoQ 
 Xf^pn) hut also, by implication, parts 
 where supplies cannot be had. So supra 
 iv. 26, 4, tv yi](T(f) £p)7/iy, and Hom. Od. 
 xii.351, (TrptvytaOai iv vr](Ti^ IpijfKp. By 
 the particular tracts in question are, I 
 apprehend, meant, those stretching from 
 the eastern sea- coast of Magna Graecia, 
 from Tarentum to Rhegium, extending 
 for about two hundred and thirty miles, 
 with a coast-line rendered singularly bold 
 by the existence of numerous rocky head- 
 lands. The country itself was doubtless 
 then, what it is now described as being, 
 namely, * alike uncultivated and savage.' 
 
 TToXiopKolvTo] An expression of which 
 
 the sense (too obscure to be fixed with 
 
 certainty) has been variously explained. 
 
 Some, as Abresch and Dukas, regard it as 
 
 a brief form of expression, requiring us to 
 
 supply ry cLTropiq, from the foregoing cltto- 
 
 pouv^ * inopia oppugnabuntur ac premen- 
 
 tur :' while others, as Heilm. and Goeller, 
 
 explain it to mean, * fame ad deditionem 
 
 cogerentur.' But that sense would require, 
 
 for TroXinpKolvTo, IkitoX. to have been 
 
 written, as infra vii. 14, UTroXiopKriO'BVTtov 
 
 Tffiwv: and again supra i. 131 & 135. And 
 
 though Poppo refers to a passage of Leo 
 
 Diac. X. 4, C, 9, whore such a sense is 
 found ; yet that, as merely existing in a 
 writer infmce Grtecitatis, is by no means to 
 be held as any sufficient precedent for an 
 author of so totally different an order as 
 Thucydides. Besides, as Poppo urges, how 
 could the Syracusans, if not able to face 
 the Athenians at sea, have been able to 
 blockade their fleet in any port ? Not to 
 say that there is no port that could have 
 received such an armament ; nor would 
 the Athenians have landed at any open 
 beach, and drawn the ships on shore, 
 (as they are described as doing, vii. 14.) 
 since they would thus rush on certain 
 ruin. In short, vainly does Goeller main- 
 tain the physical force of the term, oppug- 
 nare, since if even IkttoX. were read, it 
 would lead to a sense embarrassed with 
 difficulties unsurmountable. Hence pre- 
 ferable is the view of Poppo, who adopts 
 the metaphorical sense laid down by 
 Abresch, prementur, Texabtintur, of which 
 an example is adduced by Poppo from 
 Xen. Mem, ii. 1, 17, to aiona toXq toi- 
 ovToiQ TToXiopKelaOai (viz. with the evils 
 of hunger, thirst, and cold) ; and he might 
 have added another, from Xen. Mem. ii. 
 1, 13, TToXiopKovt'TSQ TovQ iJTTovaQ, and 
 Lucian, Somn. 29. Yet this view would 
 suppose too great an ambiguity of sense, 
 and such a boldness of expression as were 
 little suited to the occasion, and only 
 adapted to tragic or lyric poetry, or the 
 ambitious style of such rhetorical declaim- 
 ers as Max. Tyr., Dio Chrys., Aristides, 
 Libanius, and Julian. Hence I would 
 finally acquiesce in the sense, partly phy- 
 sical and partly metaphorical, prementur ; 
 supposmg that though the Syracusans 
 could not literally besiege the Athenian 
 armament, yet they could horer about con- 
 tinually, and intercept the bringing of pro- 
 visions whether by sea or land. Such, 
 I would observe, is evidently the sense 
 which the term bears in a passage of Xen. 
 Hist. iv. 7, 1, ofioiwe av TroXiopKeiaOai vtto 
 tCjv tov (tItov (pBtipovTiav, ufoirtp ei Trtpt- 
 (TrpaTOTreStvffdfitvoi rroXiopKoivro (where, 
 for TTipiffTparoTredtvadfievoi, read rrepi- 
 ffTpaTo-Tredtvofiivoi). 
 
 TrapaTrXdv] Not, 'sailing past Taren- 
 tum,' as the Scholiast explains ; but, coast- 
 
 ^ 
 
 TCI TtJV TToAtwi' ou/c uv j5i(5ma t^ovrec, tt viro^i^oivTo, a^u/uoTcr. 
 6. (Offrt eyujye tovtm tw Aoyifrjuw r/youjuai aTro/cApojutvoug avTovq 
 ov^' av airapai aVo KipKvpag' aXX ») ^ia(5ovXiV(Ta/.d\>ovg, Km fcara- 
 aKonalg -ypw/nsvovg^ OTroffoi t cct^ei' Km iv lo ^wpuo, i^waOrivai av 
 rw Moa ig vfiuwva, >), KaTanXayivTug tio aoofCJjrw, KOTaXvaai av 
 TOV ttAoui', aXXtjjg T€ kui tov cjuTretporarou twv atrpaTrtyujv, wc £7<*> 
 aKovto, uKovTog riyov/iiEvov, Kai acTjuivov av Tr^oc^adiv AapoiTog, h 
 Ti a6>i6xpewv d(j) VfJiuiv otpOnri. 7. dyyiXXoipiiOa 5 av, au ol^ oti^ 
 inl to irXelov' tijjv S' avOpwirixw irpog to. Xtyo/meva Kai at, yvoj/uai 
 
 ing along, namely, on the coast of Magna 
 Grsecia and Sicily, as far as Syracuse. Tt)v 
 aXXrjv TrapaffKevrjv : meaning the rest of 
 their armament, namely, the heavier sail- 
 ing triremes and the transports. The 
 words following, Kai rd twv tzoXhov — 
 AOvfiouv, are well explained by the Schol. 
 as equivalent to Kai, ouk itdortg (iffiaiiog, 
 ti at TToXtig virode^ovrai avTovg, dOvfxolev 
 av. With respect to the av before (Stiiaia 
 ixovreg, I agree with Poppo, that, though 
 placed in juxta-position with that par- 
 ticiple, yet it does not belong to it, but to 
 the verb dOvfiolfv. Render, 'And not 
 being sure whether,' &c. Here vtto- 
 ds^aaOai bears the same sense as at ch. 22, 
 where see note. The ports here alluded 
 to are Thurii, Croton, Locri Epizephyrii, 
 Rhegium, Messana, Naxos, and Catana. 
 
 6. oiffrc — TOVTqt T(fi \oyi<T/i(^ — aTroKXy- 
 oixsvovg] Construe, w(TTe tyioye iiyovfiai 
 avTovg, rovT(f) rtp XoyifffKp aTroKXyofiivovg, 
 ovS', &c. The term here, dTroKXyofikvovg, 
 (which may be said to partake of a similar 
 obscurity as that involving the term, a 
 little before, iroXiopKolvTO,) is best ren- 
 dered hindered, prevented, literally, pre- 
 cluded, as meant to denote a situation in 
 which we are prevented from taking any 
 given course by certain reasons which pre- 
 clude that course. A similar idea oi force 
 (from circumstance) is observable in the 
 expression, a little after, lK(oc9rivai av ry 
 iapq. Ig x^'^l^'^'^^i ^^ which the sense is, 
 literally, ' will be pushed by the time of 
 year upon the winter season ;' i, e., as 
 Bauer explains, 'tempore exclusi in hie- 
 mem incidant.' Agreeable to which is the 
 rendering (though somewhat loose and 
 paraphrastic) of Dr. Arnold, ' will be pre- 
 vented from acting at the proper time 
 by the lateness of the season, so as to be 
 obliged to run their operations into the 
 winter.' Compare Polyb. xvii. 8, 2, /3ov- 
 Xofitvog iKKXtiffai r<p Kaipt^ (i. e. by the 
 lateness of the time) rj}v Karrjyopiav. 
 Plato, p. 487, TfXtvrCJvTtg aTrojcXyovrat, 
 i. e. are blockaded up and excluded from 
 
 any com*se of safety. And evidently imi- 
 tated from the expression of our author is 
 that of Appian, t. i. 773, t^iOffOfivai 'iaig 
 
 ft rt o^ioxpfwv — ocpOtir]] The sense 
 here is but imperfectly developed. Adopt- 
 ing the explanation of the words offered 
 by the Scholiast and Portus, * if any con- 
 siderable force should be displayed on our 
 part,' — utterly impossible is it to account 
 for the use of the neuter. Hence it is best 
 to suppose a^ioxpewv to stand, as at iv. 
 30, 3, for dKioxptf^v Trpdyfid ti. And so 
 supra ch. 30, fin. iig d^ioxQ^^v, seil. tl : 
 and again in Herodot. v. 05, oaa tp^av 
 dlioxpta. Isocr. ad Philip. § 5, irpay- 
 partiq. d^toxpaog. Render, 'if some con- 
 siderable action, some exploit of eclatf 
 should be displayed on the part of us ;' 
 namely, such as that before mentioned, of 
 meeting the armament at the promontory 
 of lapygia. 
 
 7. dyytXXointOa — IttI to irXtiov} ' we 
 should be reported at more [than our real 
 strength] ;' 'report would rate our strength 
 at more than it actually is.' Somewhat 
 rare is this use of dyyiXXeffOai with per- 
 sons ; and still more so (as Poppo remarks) 
 such a usage not followed by an infn. (see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 537-) or a participle (see 
 Matth.Gr.Gr. § 555,2). The only example 
 elsewhere that I have noted is in Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. i. 57, (a passage evidently writ- 
 ten in imitation of the present,) dyyeX- 
 Xerai rd yivofitva tni to <po(5(piiJTaTov, 
 where I conjecture <poftep<jJTepov, since 
 the comparative alone, and not the superla- 
 tive, is employed in this idiom ; and pos- 
 sibly Dionysius had also in view another 
 expression of our author, infra ch. 83, IttI 
 TO <pol3(pwT€pov vTTovotXTt, just as Dio 
 Cass, at p. 507, 78, evidently imitates both 
 passages of our author in the words tCjv 
 iv 'Pujfxy irpaTTopiviov i-rri r6 <po(iepu)Tt- 
 pov dyyiXXofikvojv. In irXeiov, which 
 means 'something beyond [the truth],' 
 we have a certain eUiptical for the follow- 
 ing complete expression in Livy, xxi. 32, 
 
 BB 2 
 
372 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 laravraC Kai rnvg 7rpo£7rt)^€ioou yra^, »! Toig yt eTri-^^eipovm wpo- 
 CrjAovvTut; on a/^ivvovvTai, fiaXXov 7r£<^oj3»^i'ra£, laoKiv^vvovq rfyov- 
 /ifi'ot. 8. uTTip av vvv AOr^vaioi naOoitv, LirtpyjwTai yap rifjuv 
 WQ ovK a^ivvavfxevoigj ^i/ca/wc; KaTtyvtvKOTfQ on avTov<: ov /Liird Aa- 
 Kibaif.iovi(ov icpOtipoiiiev' « S' 'iSouv -rrapd yvu)ixr]v To\fir\(TavTaQ, tw 
 uhoKy]TM fAuXXov dv KaTawXayfuv »/ r^ aVo tov dXriOovc: ^vvdfjiH. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XXXIV 
 
 373 
 
 'qua [fama] incerta in majus vero ferri 
 Solent.' Here, as again a little further 
 on, and in another passage, ch. 38, 1, the 
 commas at ev old' on ought not (as they 
 have been) to be removed, being highly 
 necessary to keep distimt what forms no 
 part of the construction of the sentence, 
 and is purely parenthetical. Wherever 
 the phrase in question forms part of the 
 constiniction, it is when it stands frst in 
 the sentence. Where such is not the case, 
 it is merely meant to be taken paren- 
 thetically, in the sense ' that I well know.' 
 And such is its use in Xen. Cyrop. iii. 
 3, 32, haXtyofitVMv Trtpl yfiiov, eyo; old' 
 OTt, ovSh^ rrauovrai, and in Demosth. 
 p. 72, 24, and often in the best Attic 
 writers. Notice of this idiom is found in 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 624; though, in ascribing 
 to this inserted phrase the force of our 
 adverb certninly, he too much overlooks 
 its full meaning, which far exceeds that of 
 any such adverb ; especially considering 
 that the on is here not a mere particle, 
 but a pronoun, it. Such it must be, other- 
 wise the formula could not be used, as it 
 sometimes is, at the end of a sentence, as 
 in Eurip. Phoen. 1659. Arist. Lvs. 101 
 and 154, and olc' on in Soph. Antig. 276, 
 in which case it must be rendered that. 
 Moreover, in Soph. CEd. T>t. 1438, instead 
 of on we have, as the metre requires, 
 TovTo. Had Musgrave and Matthite been 
 aware of the true nature of the formula, 
 they would not have corrupted, as they 
 have done, the text of Eurip. SuppI, 396, 
 Krt^/itTog, (ie loiKtv, ov adip' old' on, 
 Kiypvl, by introducing, purely on conjec- 
 ture, the reading KaSfiilog, wy eojrsv ov 
 (Td(p' tldon, Kr)pv^. They stumbled, it 
 seems, at the doub/e insertion there, which 
 is indeed rare. But the harshness that 
 prevails might be lessened by pointin-; 
 thus : KaSfitloQ, mq toiKtv — ov aa^' oW 
 'on—, Kr)pv^. Again, no little force there 
 exists in the words ov <Td<p' olo' on (a 
 force destroyed by the above alteration, 
 besides the sense being thus rendered 
 jejune and feeble) ; for, as Markland ob- 
 serves, he knew by his Caduceus, that the 
 pei-son was a herald, but did not know for 
 a certauity that he was a Thchan herald. 
 Ttov d' dvOpvjTTUiv — 'iffTavrai] A pithy 
 
 gnome, (similar to that at i. 140, 1.) of 
 which the meaning is, that 'men's opinions 
 do generally set in the direction of what 
 is rumoured:^ where, as Bauer remarks, 
 there is a metaphor derived from the 
 windSf to which the sails, when turned, 
 are set And so in our own language we 
 speak of men's minds being set upon cer- 
 tain objects of desire, that fix the affec- 
 tions to one point as a ship's sails to the 
 trade-wind : an idea doubtless had in view 
 by our author ; the expression rd Xeyo- 
 fieva, rumours, suggesting an idea of winds 
 sometimes blowing this way and that, and 
 sometimes taking a steady direction. The 
 same metai)hor may be recognised in an 
 ill-understood passage of ^schyl. Choeph. 
 333, H TrpoQ yvvaiKotv btifiarovfitvoi 
 Xoyot (' riimores ad terrorem confecti') 
 Ut^dpnioi 6pu)aKov(Ti (' sublimes discur- 
 runt, volitant') Qvi)(TKOVTiQ fidTr}V lite- 
 rally, 'dying away (like a wind that ceases 
 to blow) without effect,' i. e. so as to be 
 without effect, attaining to no truth, 
 
 TOVQ irpotTrixtipovvTaq'^ Render, 'those 
 who are prepared to strike the first blow.' 
 Of this word, which is rare, the only 
 examples I have met with elsewhere are 
 in Pint. Dion, ch. 38. Appian, i. 182, and 
 Zonar. Hist. t. ii. 286. 
 
 Tf Tolg ye — dfxvvovvTai] I now assent 
 to the opinion of Bauer, Haack, and 
 Poppo, who suppose the sense to be, ' or 
 [who] at least shov; beforehand that they 
 will resist attack, repel force by force.* 
 '](TOKivSvvovg y'lyovfievoi., i. e., as the 
 Scholiast explains, tVoTraXttg, 'an equal 
 match,' ' regarding them as alike disposed 
 to face dangers.' Comp. Dio Cass. p. 22, 
 21, and 297, 58, iaoppoiroi dXXijXoiQ Kai 
 icroKii'dwoi ly iyvovTo. 
 
 8. oTTfp] scil. 7rt^o(5ria9ai, ' standing in 
 awe.' AiKaiwg KanyvioKOTeg, 'justly (i. e. 
 with reason) holding us cheap.' 
 
 on avTovg ov fierd AaKtd. i(p9u- 
 pofier] ' because we do not unite with the 
 Lacedairaonians in destroying them.' T<p 
 ddoKriT(i> : meaning, as the Schol. explains, 
 Tip dirpoadoKTjrovg yfidg avrolg dvnrd^- 
 aaOai. Compare a similarly short-cut ex- 
 pression in a kindred passage supra ii. 89, 
 6, rfp OVK UKon irXtov 7rt(l>o^Tivrai r'nidg ri 
 Tij Kara Xoyov TcapaffKivy. 'And tov dXi)- 
 
 \ 
 
 9. iriSiadi GUI', fjiaXiara fAv rnvra f roX/iojrTarreg, ei ce /ntj, on 
 TavifTTa TiiXXa iQ tov ttoAj/icov crotjLta^Ed', Kfti Traoatrrrjvat Travrt, 
 TO fiiv KaTa(j>oovtiv Toug iinovTaq iv nov epytov ry oAk'tj ctiKvvcruai, 
 TO S' »|S»], Tfic; jUiTo. ^(>j3ou TTffoaafCtuat; aacpaXiaTdTaq vo jit icroi 'Tag 
 cJf,' ^ttI "f Kivdvvov np/itj(Tiiv '^orjmjjujjTaTov dv t^vijpiivai. 10. oi ct 
 
 9ovg is a substantival phrase, meaning 
 literally, ' of a truth,' for the adjective T(p 
 dXijOti: on which idiom see Abresch in 
 Diluc. p. 602. 
 
 9. Now comes the tTriXoyog, consisting 
 chiefly of exhortation to make immediate 
 preparation for the contest, thi'owing in a 
 strong dissuasive against procrasthiation 
 of preparation, veiled under the notion 
 of contempt for the foe. It is shown that 
 there is neither wisdom nor safety in such 
 a course. 
 
 irfiGf(T0t ovv — ToXiir]<TavTiQ^ The con- 
 struction here (not a little disputed) de- 
 pends on the word to which ravra is 
 referred. It may (as it is by Schoemann, 
 Goeller, and Poppo) be referred to Trei- 
 0e(T0€, ToXfir](TavTSg being regarded as 
 added per epexegenn: or it may (as it is 
 by Duk., Bekker, Bauer, and Arnold) be 
 referred to ToXp,r]aavTfg. The latter view 
 is, on various gi'ounds, deserving of the 
 preference ; for, though it involves a some- 
 what harsh construction, (requiring ro\- 
 firia. to be taken as standing for -rniO. toX- 
 pfjffai) yet it is sufficiently borne out by 
 the characteristic style of our author ; and, 
 while avoiding the very violent transposition 
 which the former would suppose, yields a 
 sense as vigorous as the other does one 
 weak, not to say jejune, — namely, ' parate 
 igitur eo, ita ut audeatis,' ' Be persuaded, 
 then, most of all, to venture on this bold 
 plan ; but, if not, to provide as speedily as 
 possible the other measures for the war.' 
 Poppo, indeed, hesitates at the aorist, for 
 which he says a present tense is rather 
 called for. However, it is sufficient to say 
 that the verb has reference, in its residt, not 
 to the present, but to the future. And 
 hence, unless the aorist here could (which 
 I consider doubtful) be taken in a future 
 sense, I should think it probable that our 
 author wrote ToXixrinovng, which will yield 
 the required sense, ita ut audeatis. Render, 
 * Take my advice ; above all, so as to ad- 
 venture on this bold plan, but at any rate 
 to provide for the other emergencies of 
 the war.' As to the variation in construc- 
 tion from the participle to the infinitive, it 
 is no more than what is elsewhere found 
 in our author. In order to avoid the un- 
 paralleled harshness of construction which 
 will arise if we suppose napaariivai 
 
 iravTi to likewise depend on TTiiQtnQf., — 
 Portus would su[)j)ly here dil or X9^- ^"' 
 this is quite inadmissible ; and equally 
 such is the expedient proposed by Goel- 
 ler, namely, to take the infinitive as here 
 standing for an imperative. The difficulty 
 would be best obviated by the reading 
 found in some MSS., 7rapa(TTr]T(t),h\xt that 
 that is evidently no more than a gloss 
 ]>roc(>eding from certain correctors, who 
 thought an iini)erative sense was here 
 called for, and saw that the infinitive was 
 by no means susceptible of it. As it is, 
 we must sui)pose that though the refer- 
 ence is indeed to TrtiOtaOt, yet that, through 
 negligence, certain words are here joined 
 in grammatical construction, which do not 
 readily combine in sense. Allowing, how- 
 ever, a certain modification of meaning 
 to TrapacTTfjvai, — which, as a term some- 
 what indefinite, may well admit it, — and 
 which, while it signifies properly to occur 
 to the mind, signifies also, by implication, 
 ' to be felt as an abiding thought of sure 
 conviction,' — we may suppose that the full 
 sense here intended is, ' Be persuaded, 
 then, to feel sure that this truth,' &c. 
 (namely, to despise one's foes) is best 
 evinced in prowess of works rather than 
 in contemptuous words. To advert to the 
 construction, the subject to Traparrrr/i/at is, 
 in reality, the enunciation commencing at 
 the words following, to fx'ev, &c. ; simi- 
 larly as at iv. 61, 2, TraptcrTavai ds prjdtvl 
 (t)g 01 fifv, the subject to iraptrTrdvai is (as 
 Poppo in his note there points out) the 
 enunciation commenced at Mg oi fiei', &c. 
 With the im[)lied antithesis here, compare 
 that at ii. 41, 1, tpyov Katptp — Xoyov 
 KTo/iTTtfi, and again, 41, 2, Xoyiov Kop-irog — 
 tpy(M}v dXr]9tia. 
 
 In the next words the construction is 
 traced by Goeller as follows : to d' ycii 
 Tag fierd (pojiov, wg £7ri Kivdvrov, rrapa- 
 (TKtvdg da<p. vopLiaavrag u)g iiri kiv^vvov 
 Tzpdaativ xpr](np.. dv %vp.fiT]vai. He fur- 
 ther remarks, that the words dg Ittc kiv- 
 Svvov belong both to <p6l3ov and to 7rpd(T- 
 fffiv. But the words are bv no means 
 necessai'y to come in after Tag fxtrd <pni3ov, 
 being implied in the i)dT}, which is here 
 (as not unfrequently in the Attic writers) 
 highly emphatic, meaning, * at the present 
 moment [of peril].' And such is its force 
 
374 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 9', 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XXXVI. 
 
 375 
 
 av3p6c Kal iTTEp^ovrai, Kal kv ttXw, i5 oIS' on, r,Bri tlaJ, kgi ocror 
 oi/TTOi 7rap£to"(v." 
 
 XXXV. Ka! o ^sv 'Eo/noKpdrrjQ Tocravra uirt. Tuiv Se ^vpaKo- 
 aiivv o ^ij^og kv iroXXy npoq a\\i\\ovQ tpi^i ^crav, ot /ulv, wc ovSevl 
 av Tp6TT(x>i\eouv ol 'AOr^valoi, ov^' aXrjOn kariv a XfytC rolg ge, 
 * u Kai iXOouv, ri av ^paaeiav avrovg, o ri ovk av f.iulov avrnra- 
 Ooiev ; ' aAAoi ^€, KOI irdw K:ara(/)porowvr6c, «C yfAwra irpsTrov to 
 irpayua. oAtyov §* ifv to TrttrrtGov rw 'Ep/^o/cpara, /cat (f^o^oif^uvov 
 t6 f^iiXXov, ^ 2. Tra^fA^oJi/ ^' auVoTc *A0r;vayo|oac, o? ^r/^uou re 
 npoaTdrriq ifv Kal kv t<o napovTi TnOavujTaroq Tolq ttoAAoTc, iXeye 
 
 in a passage of the New Testament, Matth. 
 iii. 10, ridrj 6t icai r) a^ivri irpbg rrjv pi^av 
 Tu>v dsvdptov KHTat, * at this moment the 
 axe is being directed at the root of the 
 tree.' With the expression here, rag 
 ^trd ip6(3ov TrapacrKsvag, compare a simi- 
 lar one supra ii. 1, xpn—^i^^OTag Trapa- 
 <Ttcivd(^ia9ai. 
 
 For vulg. kTTiKivdvvovg, which is mani- 
 festly corrupt, I have, with Bekker, Poppo, 
 and Goeller, edited iiri Kivdvvov : and 
 to the five MSS. adduced as having it, 
 I am enabled to add three others, the 
 Clarend., Cantab., and Mus. Br. : not that 
 I consider it as undoiihtedly the true 
 reading ; for, adopting this, there still re- 
 mains the difficulty how to account for g 
 having been thus introduced after the ov 
 preceding, and the circumstance that all 
 the MSS. except eight have either iin- 
 Kivdvvovg or ini KivSvvovg. Insomuch 
 that one might suspect the true reading to 
 be i-rri kivSvvoiq, did not the phrase tTrt 
 KivSvviov, (similarly used,) occurring in 
 Xen. Mag. Eq. iv. 5, seem to confirm the 
 reading here, irri kivSvvov. Though, even 
 there, Xenophon may possibly have writ- 
 ten tTTi KivSvvif} : and certainly I know no 
 other instance of the ijenitive. 
 
 10. 01 dk dvdpfg — Trdptiffiv] Render, 
 ' But the men are both advancing against 
 us, and are, I well know, alreadv on the 
 voyage, and are all but at hand.' For 
 examples of the phrase o<tov ovttoj Trap- 
 umv, see my note in Translation. 
 
 Ch. XXXV. 1. 01 /ifi/] scil. kpi^ovTic, 
 taken from tpidi : as we should say, ' con- 
 tending,' 'strenuously maintaining.' Ovd- 
 tvi : answering to our old phrase 'in no 
 wise.' At Tolg Se I would now supply, 
 with Abresch and Poppo, t/v tpig, i. e. 
 \6yog ipiffTiKog, from which must be sup- 
 plied epi(TTiKwg Xkyovreg on at the sub- 
 sequent words d Kal iXQoitv. A similar 
 variation of construction is adduced by 
 Bauer from ch. 24, and an instance of a 
 
 similar ellipsis to that to be supplied from 
 ipiSifiaav, is noted by Poppo in a passage 
 of similar character to the present, of 
 Eurip. Phoen. 1474, seqq. 'AvyU 5' SpObg 
 Xabg tig tpiv XoyuyVy 'H^iCig fiiv ojg 
 viKwvTa SeanoTijv ifibv, Ot c' ejg tKtlvov 
 yv d' tpig (TTpaTrjXdraig, Oi fikv Trard^ai 
 TrpoffGe UoXvvitKtjv dopt, Ot 6' wg Qavov- 
 Tb)v oifdafioi) vikti ttiXoi. 
 
 ri dv 6pd(Ttiav — di'rnrdOoitv] Compare 
 D^onys. Hal. Ant. 81, p. 210, aVwj/ wg 
 T(P dpdaai'Ti Stivd to avrnraQiiv ('suffer 
 from them in return ') ov rrtpi dXXov rivbg 
 fidXXov, i] rov irtTrovQoTog 6<pfi\iTai. By 
 fiti^ov understand greater in degree, worse. 
 Kai ndvv KaTa(ppovovvTfg, 'even out of 
 ijiere contempt.' With the phrase kg 
 ykXiA)Ta irpeTTou rb Trpdyfia, compare 
 Aristoph. Vesp. 1235, eg ysXwv rb TrpayfA 
 trptxlyag. Herodot. vii. 10.5, tig ysXojTa 
 irp(x}/aTo. Lucian, t, iii. 3U8, tig ytXioTa 
 ^tptiv Ti. Also in Gen. xix. 14, the equi- 
 valent phrase i^o^t St ytXoid^tiv, &c. At 
 oXtyoj/ //I/ supply Tb fispog. 
 
 2. drifiov Trpoardrrig] As respects the 
 force of this expression, which is found 
 also at iii. 75, and iv. 46*, and in Xenophon 
 and other writers, I agree with MUller 
 and Arnold, that it denotes not only (what 
 Wachsmuth and Bp. Thirl wall suppose to 
 be meant) 'one invested with a sort of 
 tribunician character, as the official ad- 
 vocate of the commonalty, but that, con- 
 sidering its occurrence three or four times 
 in our author, twice in Xenophon, and 
 twice in ^Eneas Tact., and also taking into 
 account the existence, in modern times, of 
 the name capitano e dispensore del popolo, 
 given to a particular magistrate at Florence 
 and at Milan, whose business it was to act 
 as guardian of the people, — it denotes the 
 o^ia^ title of magistrate, corresponding to 
 the trihunus populi at Rome, whose busi- 
 ness it was to act for the people, by taking 
 care of their interests : for tJuU is the lead- 
 ing idea involved in the term here, and 
 
 \ 
 
 XXXVI. " Touc jufi' 'AOrji'atovc «<ttic /i<») )3ouAfTai ourw ko/cwc; 
 
 (hoovr\aai^ Koi viroyjiipiovc r\f.u.v yiveaOai kvOct^t eXOovraq, — r/ CetAot; 
 
 kariv, i] ry iroXti ovk ivvovq' rovg ^' oyytAAovrac rd Toiavra^ Kai 
 nepi(j)6j3ovQ vindg noiovvTaq, t^q ^ev toA/xt/c ou Oav^alu>, rnq ct 
 aivviaiaq, el fi^ oiovrai iv^riXoi eirai. 2. oi ydp ^t^iOTEg jSi(^ ti 
 jSoi'.Aovrat T»ii; TroAtv kg iKTrXri^iv KaOiaTdvai, ottwc tw icon-w (/)o/3w 
 TO cfipiTipov kTrr]XvydtwvTaL. Kal vvv avrai al dyyeXiai tovto 
 
 not that of defending, which came to be 
 such afterwards.' So in Plato, p. JUG, 
 are combined the two terms Trpoffrarrjc 
 and t7rintXT]Ti]g as follows : tovtop — av- 
 Tolg KaOiffTuvTa 7rpo(TTdTr]v Kai tTrifXtXii- 
 riiv- And in Pollux, viii. 84, are similarly 
 joined the terms Trpoijyffioi'a, TrpoardTr]}', 
 i7nfiiXi]TT)v. So also Herodot. ii. 178, 
 TrpofTTaTag tov Ifiiropiov, for tTTt/ifX. 
 
 Ch. XXXVI. This oration totally dif- 
 fers in its character from the former. 
 While tJiat is grave, dignified, and truly 
 pathetic without party-spirit, f/*?s is the de- 
 clamation, however able, of a popular orator 
 dealing chiefly in invective, calumny, and 
 minatory language. Its commencement 
 without any thing in the way of preface 
 was probably characteristic oi Athenagoras 
 as well as Alcibiades. 
 
 1. Tovg fitv 'AOrivaiovQ, &c.] The 
 words are, as Bauer observes, so placed, 
 however suspended on oarig fxrj (iovXtTai, 
 on account of the antitiiesis in rovg S' 
 dyykXXovTag. The word (3ovXtTai is 
 highly significant, and perhaps even em- 
 phatic; the reasoning being, that 'however 
 every Syracusan ought to wish that the 
 Athenians would come, — it would not be 
 credited that prudent persons would act so 
 madly.' 
 
 Kai vTToxfipiovg—tXOovTag] Bauer and 
 Poppo take the Kai as standing for the 
 more usual oiort after ovrio. But that, 
 though a common mode of treating the 
 particle Kai, is any thing but satisfactory ; 
 nnd indeed needless is it to resort to such a 
 niHthod of accounting for its use, since the 
 Kai may very well retain its usual copula- 
 tiee force ; for the ovtoj does not need any 
 (lie or uffTt to correspond to it. So in a 
 passage of the New Testament, Galatians 
 iii. 3, we have, ovrojg dvoijroi (are ; tvap- 
 ^dfxtvoi TTvtvfiaTi, vvv aapKi liriTtXtlffOt ', 
 'are ye so foolish [as to do so] V for there, 
 as in many such cases, the apodosis is left 
 to be mentally supplied. Here there is 
 some harshness occasioned by the sub- 
 joined words Kai vnox^ipiovg — iXOovrag : 
 but these may be considered as hi/po- 
 parenthetic, and rendered, ' having come 
 hither to fall into our clutches.' The 
 
 clause in the antithetic member of the 
 sentence, Kai TrtpK^ojiovg vjidg Troiovvrag, 
 corresponds to the present, except that, 
 from there being there no ovtm, as liere, 
 no difficulty thus exists, the sense being, 
 'and [thereby] throw you into conster- 
 nation.* 
 
 Tovg d' dyyiXXovrag — Tijg roXfitjg ov 
 eav^d^u)] Literally, ' I do not wonder at 
 them for their audacity.' The genitives 
 ToXfirjg and dKvvtmag are genitives of 
 cause ; and hence there is no occasion to 
 supply, with the Scholiast, fviKa. Com- 
 pare with the present the similar form 
 of expression Oavfid^m Trjg ffo^iag, and 
 others adduced in Kuhn. Gr. § 495, Jelf. 
 'EvSrjXoi fivaiy 'to be detected.' 
 
 2. oi yap di^ioTtg, &c.] The speaker 
 here adverts to a class of persons dis- 
 tinct from those who disseminate terrific 
 rumours to work certain purposes of their 
 „\vn, — namely, those who are simp]y fright- 
 ened, and act* on that impulse only. Ren- 
 der, ' For [as to] those who are, on some 
 private interest, afraid, — they wish to 
 tlirow the city into consternation, in nrdor 
 tliat,' &c. For rb rt<piTfpov, one might 
 have expected rbv a^iripov, which, hi- 
 deed, is found in a certain quotation of 
 this passage by Erotian, and seems to 
 have been read by the Scholiast. But the 
 common reading is defended by the au- 
 thority of all the MSS., and by what is no 
 otlu-r'than a transcript of these words of 
 our author, a passage of Dexipp. tom. i. 
 p. 18, D, (contained in Corp. Byz. Hist.) 
 oTTOjg dv Tb a(p'^Ttpov Ssog tTniXvyd^uiVTai, 
 from which words it clearly appears that 
 that writer supposed (what Abresch and 
 others have done) that at rb a(pkTtpov is to 
 be supplied Uog from the foregoing StdioTtg. 
 oTTutg iTTtjXvydKoJvrai] Render, 'that 
 they may conceal, or hide.' The term 
 tTT^XvydltaOai (derived from Ui and 
 riXvyn, a shadow, of which word, though 
 rare, an example occurs in Aristoph. 
 Acharn. 682, rfig ^iKT]g Tt)v rjXvytjy, 'the 
 covering up, or hiding, of justice') signifies 
 obiimbrare, ' to cast a shade or veil over in 
 order to hide any object ;' (as in passages 
 of Diog. Laert. ivnd other writers referred 
 
376 
 
 Si 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 SwavTai'^ ovK aVo rauroAic.'rou, U S'e dvSp^i., o'lVep «a raSe ki- 
 vovai, ^iyKHvrai. 3. u^ng U, ^y ^J /3ouAai;r,(T06, ovk eS Jv oJrot 
 ayy^AXovdi, aKoirovvr.q XoyiHaOs rd a/cora, «XX* l^ wv av «i.6/^o>- 
 7ro( Suvol Kai iroWuiv '^^^u^oi, t^i^TTTEp eyo) 'AOrjvauwi: dlaZ, Sfjd- 
 (Teiav. 4. ou yap aOroug uKog ntAoTroiMn/^ri'ovc.- t£ UTToAiTTovrac, /cai 
 Toy e/ca 7roAt|Uov ^t^nw /St/Sa/o^c /caraAtAu/in'oug, .V aAAoy iroX.fxuv 
 OVK .Auaaw E/corrac ^A0aV ^Tra eytoye dyanav oio^ai auroug on 
 
 YYYVt/'' \?''\''''\ 'Py^^^^^ ^«^^'C Toaavrai Ka\ ouro) ^ityciAa*. 
 AAA V II. Et ^£ g»/, wcTTrep Xiyovrai, iXOouv, iKavwre^av i/'-yoJ- 
 Aiai 2(/cA/«r UtXoTTOVvr^rruv ^*«7roAe^»7tTac, o(Ta> Kara Travra a^t- 
 I'oy €i;»,^,rvT«t, T,iv 8£ ,;^i£T€pav TToAtv avTt]v r^c vuv trrparfac, t^K' 
 (l>aaiv, imoioDQ, /cal a l\q roaair^ iXOoi, ttoXv Kpt'ioaw tlvai' olq 
 7 f7r/(Tra^i«t ov6l' Wttouc dKoAouOiitTorrac oug' aiirof^ev TTopta^r^ao- 
 f^tvovg, tl^i:^ iXiyovg Tivdq irapd 'EyEcrra/oiv, ovO' oTrA/ra^ idOTrArJ- 
 t/6(c roig y.T^poig tm ve^v ye ^XOrn'rag. ^^ya y«\o ro Kai avra^q 
 Taiq vavGi Koixpaig roaourov ttXovv gtvpo fco^t<70»7vai, ti/'v re «AA»^i; 
 
 to by Steph. in his Thes., Wasse, and 
 Duk.) also, figuratively, to conceaf, as in 
 Flato, p. 207, TovTovQ iTrrjXvyaffafievog. 
 Dio Cass. p. 884, ti)v tpikiav lirnXvyalo- 
 tiivoQ, and 992 and 1323. Plut. de Isid. 
 et Os. § 48, lT:ri\vyiZ,6^ivoQ Kai ttioi- 
 KaXvTTTonivoq. Sucli, too, is the use of 
 obuml>rare in Latin, as in the phrase crimen 
 obumbrare occurring in Ovid, and simula- 
 tionem obumbrare in Petronius. Fmally, 
 the difference between the active and' 
 middle is, that l-KtikvydZ.tiv signifies ' to 
 coyer any one over,' viz. with a shade or 
 veil ; and iTrr}\vyaZ,taeai, 'to cover oneself 
 over, 1. e. ' to hide oneself.' Sometimes, 
 liowever, (as here and in various passages 
 of other writers,) it is used as a mere 
 deponent. 
 
 Toyro Syvarrai] Meaning, eo spectant, 
 id sibi Tolunt, 'this is their purpose,' 
 VIZ. to hide the terror of individual 
 cowardice under the common fear. The 
 next words, ovk dno TavTOfxdrov — Uy. 
 Ktivrai, are Ulustrative, being meant to 
 further unfold the sense, which is more 
 plainly expressed, ' they have not arisen 
 tortuitously, from mere chance, as it were 
 of theinsehes; as is the case with the 
 rumours in question. Compare ^schin. 
 contr. Tim. § 127, p. 18, utto Tai^roixdrov 
 irXavarai (pnfiT) Kara rrfv -noXiv, and 
 $; 145, p. 47, where 0r//i»; is defined to 
 be oral/ to itXfiOoQ ttoXitHv avToyLarov 
 K ftTj^ffiidi; 7rpo<pdatb)g Xfyy rivd, wq 
 ytyivijfiivtjv TTpdKiv. 
 
 dti race Kivovm] 'are always stirring 
 these matters.' S;i7»ctirrai, ccmponuntur, 
 
 *are put together;' as we should say, 
 manufactured. 
 
 3. dvOfjwTToi duvoi Kai ttoXXojv tfjnrtipoi] 
 Here, for ttoXXwv, Lennep on Phal. p. 129, 
 would read (what he had already pro- 
 posed to do in that passage) TroXkfiwv. But 
 the alteration, scarcely justifiable there, 
 were still less so here, the word TroXXuty 
 being sufficiently defended by such pas- 
 sages as Isocr. Panath. § 90, avBpa deivbv 
 Kai noXXuiv (fnrupov (a passage probably 
 written with a view to the present). Hdot. 
 v. 23, dvdpl dfiv«p Tt Kai ao(p(^. Plato, 
 p. 133, TroXXufv—tfiTTHpog wv, and p. 320, 
 TToXXwv tfintipov. Moreover, it is political 
 prudence and sagacity, and practised skill 
 m state- affairs, (the term ^nvoi standing 
 for what the Schol. explains it by, ovviroi, 
 (ppovifioi,) that are here adverted to, and 
 not skill in icar ; there being at ttoXXwv 
 an ellipsis of TrpayfiaTiov, which word is 
 expressed in two passages of Plato, d 89 
 and COl. ' ^' 
 
 4. KaTaXtXvfiEvovg] On this use of the 
 pei-fect tense in a deponent sense, see 
 Valcken. on Herodot. viii. 140, and Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 49.3. 
 
 Ch. XXX\ II. 1. diaTToXt^irjcTai] 'to 
 carry the war through successfully :' a 
 sense which the word bears also at viii. 
 14 & 25. "Offy. Render, ' by how much,' 
 'in proportion as.' So ii. 47, oatft Kai 
 HaXiara TTpoaytaav, and i. (i8, datf) Kai 
 fisytffra iyKXr}fiaTa txofiiv. 
 
 fitya—KOfxioerjvai] Arnold has, on the 
 suggestion of Abresch, thrown these words 
 into a parcntliesis ; by which, he thinks, 
 
 oL. 91, 2.] LIBER VI. CAP. XXXYII. 377 
 
 7r«pa(T/C£V»Ji', offrjv Sei, iiri noXiv TOcr^vSt TropiaO^rat, ou/c oAtyrjv 
 
 ovaav. 2. oxtte, — Trapa toctoutov yiyviicTKU), fxoXiq av ^loi 
 
 SoKovaiv, H TToAtv iT^pav TOffaurrjv, oaai ^vpaKovaai jimv, eXOouv 
 i^ovTiQ, Kai o^wopov oiKvcravTiQ, t6v TToAf^ov TTOioIvTo, OVK dv 
 Travrd-jraGi Sia(j>eapvvai, /Jttou yt ^n tv nday TroAt^m St/ceAia 
 
 the perplexity of former editions is re- 
 moved. But such a method as this, in 
 order to be effectual, ought to be entirely 
 free from objection on the score either of 
 requiring the words to be altered, or on 
 that of the construction of the rest of the 
 sentence being necessarily connected with 
 that of the words proposed to be thus 
 placed in parenthesis ; in which case the 
 prisoners so unjustly put in limbo will 
 make their escape ! Now both these objec- 
 tions apply to the above method ; since 
 
 1. Ur. Arnold himself is obliged to con- 
 stnie as though ovn tt)v dXXrjv, and not 
 Triv Ts dXXrjv, had been written ; and 
 
 2. considering that the last clause is 
 rather suited to the parenthesis than to 
 its own proper government — oIq y €7rt- 
 arafiai — he makes, as Poppo truly re- 
 marks, an admission which effectually 
 excludes his own punctuation. What 
 Thucydides means is (as Goeller and 
 Poppo are agreed) this : 'difficile est enim 
 vel cum solis navibus Kov<paiQ trajicere, et 
 pariter difficile est reliquum apparatum 
 [prteter naves] adversus tantam urbem 
 comparare.' Thus, as Goeller observes, 
 *a distinction is instituted between the 
 trajectum {KOfiKrOnvai) navium, and the 
 paratum (TropLO^iivai) rerum adversus tan- 
 tam urbem necessariuinJ' 
 
 To advert to the phraseology in par- 
 ticular, at fikya is to be supplied tpyov, 
 which is expressed in Xen.Cyr. vii. 5,26, Th. 
 ftfya tpyov apx^v KaraTrpd^ai. Of the 
 elliptical expression examples are found 
 also in Plato, p. 977» Kairoi fikya fiiv Kai 
 TovTo. Herodot. vii. 38, fikya ti, opposed 
 to tXa(pp6v, and Plato, p. 287, ow iieya, 
 and p. 255, ovdkv jxkya. Of avrbg thus 
 bearing the sense solus, examples occur 
 also ii. 65. iv. 49. 11.3, & 120. v. 60. 
 
 2. uKTTi, napd ToffovTOV yiyvwcrjcw] I 
 have here followed Bauer, Bekker, and 
 Goeller in placing a comma after oiort, 
 such being called for by the sense, which 
 is, ' so that, insomuch that, or such being 
 the case ;' for this is one of those cases in 
 which we have that use, treated of in Hoog. 
 de Part. p. 598, 24, by which the particle 
 serves to a fuller demonstration of any 
 truth, to the proof of which it adds the 
 Corona, equal to ovi', as in 1 Cor. xv. 
 68, aitrrf, dStX<}>oi /uoi- dymrtjToi, tt^paioi 
 
 yivsaOt, and xiv. 39, Cj(TT(,ddtX(poi, ^i/Xovrc 
 TO 7rpo<pt}Teveiv. 
 
 The words Trapa tooovtov yiyv<o(TKut 
 are parenthetic ; though, from the ex- 
 treme brevity which characterizes them, 
 their sense is far from clear. In my 
 former edition I explained it to be, 'so 
 far am I from thinking [so],' viz. as 
 Hermocrates and others do, that the 
 danger is both real and impending, and 
 such as to require preparations being 
 made on our part with fear. This, how- 
 ever. Dr. Arnold pronounces to be non- 
 sense ; though on what ground he does 
 not show. As to the interpretation of the 
 words proposed by Dr. AnKjld himself, 
 (which is no other than that formerly 
 brought forward by Reiske, Gail, and 
 Bauer,) — ' so strong is my opinion of this 
 subject, to such a length do I carry it,' — 
 this involves a sense too jejune to deserve 
 a moment's attention. And the proof he 
 adduces from Vig. p. 648, to establish the 
 point that Trapa ToaovTov may mean, ' to 
 such a degree,' is invalid ; since the writer 
 from whom it is derived may fairly be 
 presumed to be one infimce Gnecitatis. I 
 will only add, that my interpretation of 
 the words is supported by the opinion of 
 Goeller, who renders, 'tantum abest, ut 
 sentiam [quemadmodum ceteri].' See also 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 588. 
 
 ffirov yt 5^] 'multo magis saltem:' 
 which falls under that rule laid down in 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 604, of t^ttov ^ as used 
 in the apodosis, after an hypothetical pro- 
 position, but following as a consequence 
 from the preceding, ('in argumento a 
 minorl ad majus,) as in Isocr. p. 1<)4. Here, 
 however, (and in a kindred passage of 
 i. 142, iiTTOV liq iv TroXefiig, re,) there is 
 nothing hypothetical, neither is there here 
 going before, as Matthise supposes, a nega- 
 tive proposition ; though there may be an 
 argument a minori ad majus; for, notwith- 
 standing that the literal sense is mirum ni, 
 that, by implication, conveys the meaning 
 of multo magis. Of this form of expres- 
 sion jJttov ye ^v *" example is adduced in 
 Hoogev. de Part. 265, from Aristot. Pol. 
 ii. 5, TOVTO Si (TTaoeojQ airior yiyvtrai 
 Kai napd Tolg firjSkv d^tw/ia KtKTrjuevoig, 
 ilTTov yt Srj napd ye Ov^ofiSeai Kai TroXf- 
 tJiKoTg dvSpdm : and he might have added 
 
378 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XXXVIII. 
 
 379 
 
 (^varrjaiTai 7«7>), drpaTOTTf^w re iK viuiv i^pvOivTi, Kai tK gkyj- 
 vicitov Kai avayKaiag TropaaKivrJQ, ovk inl ttoXu, vtto twv in^itTipwv 
 
 another from Herodot. ii. 11, «ya* fikv yap 
 iXTTOfiai yt Kai fivpiwv ivTog X'^'^^^*'"* 
 dv Kou (for TTov or iJTrov) ye drj, iv r^ 
 TrpoavaKTifHojxivtit xp6v(f) npoTipov r} Ifii 
 ytvsaOai ; k. t. \. With tlie interposed 
 KvffTiitTfTai yap (scil. i) 'S.iKtXia, meaning 
 its cities) compare supra ch. 33, Travra 
 yap virb ceovq ^vviaTaTai. 
 
 (TTpaToiTt^if) Tt — i^iovTtg'] No incon- 
 siderable difficulty here exists, both as 
 regards the construction^ — which is some- 
 what anomalous, — and the import of some 
 of the terms employed, as ffTparoTrtdq), 
 iSpvOivTi, and dvayKaiag, — terms admit 
 
 ting of more than one sense, and hence 
 variously understood. SrparoTrt^y is by 
 Bredow and Haack joined with tkiovrtg, 
 and made to depend on the foregoing Iv, 
 in the sense with. This view, however, 
 involves something very irregular ; and 
 how the irith can apply, as it must, to 
 • irapacjKiviiQ, it is not easy to see. Again, 
 assigning to CTpaTOir't^t^ (as does Goeller) 
 the sense army, we are thus obliged to 
 render, * with an army, and with an ap- 
 paratus ;' thus supposing an ellipsis which, 
 though j)ropounded by the Scholiast and 
 approved by Dobree, rests on no solid 
 foundation. Rejecting, then, this view, we 
 cannot do better than abide by the inter- 
 pretation of the word long ago adopted by 
 Portus and Hobbes, (and subsequently 
 embraced by Arnold and Poppo,) namely, 
 castris, * camp.' Accordingly I would ren- 
 der (TTpaTontctft *at a camp,' regarding 
 this as a dative of circumstance^ (see Jelf 's 
 KUhn. Gr. § 603.) or perhaps mere locality, 
 (see Jelf's Kuhn. Gr. § 605.) to denote 
 what might have been expressed by an 
 tTTi : though liere we may be permitted to 
 repeat Iv from the preceding ; which will 
 come to the same thing. 
 
 Of the term i5pv9kvTi the sense may 
 very well be, (as it is explained by Bre- 
 dow,) pitched, formed; since, as Poppo 
 remarks, we have elsewhere, at vi. 4, 
 i^pvOifvai l3ujfiovg, and ii. 15, Upd 'i^pv- 
 rat. 'Ekt vtCjv Arnold and Goeller take 
 to mean, * by men landed from the sliips,' 
 But rather than suppose so much left to be 
 supplied, I prefer, with Poppo, to explain 
 the sense of [iv] ffrpaTOTrtdif} Ik vtutv 
 iSpvOtvTi to be, 'in a camp formed from 
 ships,' meaning the fleet ; thus regarding 
 the expression as nearly equivalent to iv 
 arpaTo-nrictf), in castris nauticlt. Such, too, 
 is the import of r^ nrpaTOTTiPtf) at i. 117, 
 and vii. 23, and also in Xen. Hist. i. 6. 21, 
 
 and 37, and not unfrequently in Herodian, 
 as is testified by Schaefer on Steph. Thes. 
 in voc. Now this camp is here said to be 
 iK vewv, because formed out of materials 
 from the fleet, and dependent on it for 
 support. 
 
 The words following, Ik OKiivi^'njjv Kai 
 dvayKaiaQ TrapaffKtvtjg, connect, not (as 
 some have supposed) with l^iovrtg, but, 
 as Didot and othei-s are agreed, depend, 
 like aTpaTOTTtcif} re ik vtutv idpvOkvrt, on 
 all the words from yirov ye to TrapacrKfvifg 
 or SoKovaiv — Sia^Oapfjvai. They are 
 meant to further develop the idea con- 
 tained in (K veutv, and there may be, as 
 Dr. Araold thinks, an ellipsis of opfnufxtvoi 
 or such like ; not, however, as understood 
 to mean, what he assigns as the sense, 
 
 * beginning their operations with, as a 
 base on which to rest them ;' but as taken 
 in the sense which bpf-ttiaOai bears at ii. 
 65, iTr' iXaaaovujv opfiwjjitvoc, and i. 141, 
 ttTTo roffwvde opfnofiivoi, where render, 
 
 * proceeding from, or upon, as means or 
 resources.' By these oKip'idia Kai dvay- 
 Kaia irapacKtvi) are meant, certain poor 
 wretched tents, and such equipments, con- 
 sisting of stores of every kind, both food 
 and clothing, as might be made skijl with, 
 rather than were siifficient ; for such the 
 Scholiast and Goeller rightly explain to be 
 the sense intended in the term dvayKaiag, 
 which is equivalent to the German noth- 
 diirftig and our make-shifty. Comp. oTrXiaiv 
 dpayKaiav at v. 8. 
 
 In the words following, ovk iiri 
 TToXi) — i^wvTeg, the participle t^tovrfg 
 forms together with the subject of 
 the preceding sentence, avroi (the Athe- 
 nians), nominatives absolute for genitives 
 absolute, (as at iii. 53, Otwv ^t ip6^0Q ri 
 dvOpioTTiov vofiog ovStig dirtlpye, scil. 
 avTovg, which is equivalent to 9eoJv tpofStft 
 r} dvOpioirwv i>6fi({) ovCtvl dirtipyovTo,) 
 and consequently ai'Toi can be fetched out 
 of it. So also supra iii. 36, we have, tSo^tv 
 ai'Tolg (equiv. to i^t](l>iaavTo) — tniKaXovv- 
 reg, scil. avroi, and at iv. 108, Kai yap 
 i(paivtTO avTolg (equiv. to t'lyoivTo) — Kpi~ 
 vovTig, scil. nvTolg. Of ovk tTrt ttoXv 
 i^iovTtg the real sense is, * ihey not being 
 able to stir far out of the camp.' And in 
 i'Trb Tujv yfiETipiDv 'nnrtuv we have, as 
 the Scholiast jioints out, a brief mode of 
 expression for t'lpyofievoi vtto twv »///f- 
 Tepwv tTTTTtiov, and consequently the words 
 should be pointed off, as standing for a 
 clausula. 
 
 i 
 
 iTTTrfWis t&ovrfc- 3. to ^l $u/u7rav, ou^' av KparY\aai avTOvq rriq 
 yVQ vyov/iiai' TO(TOVT(^ tyJv riiniTepav iro^aaKevrjv K^iicrau) vofii'^tj. 
 XXXVIII. 'AXXti Tavra, ujairEp iy(o Xeyuj, <n re 'AOrtvaloi yi- 
 yvuxTKovreg, rd OipeTepa avTwv, ev oi^ on, aw^ovai' Kai ci'Oti'Oe 
 avBoi^ oilrfc ovra ovte dv yivofxiva Xoyoiroiovaiv. 2. ovq iyiv 
 ov vvv wpvjTOv, dXX dil iwiGraimai ^rot Xo-yocc ye roiola^e, Kai m 
 TOVTWV KaKOvpyoTi^oigj ri ipyoiq /BouXojUtvouc, KaTaTr\r]iavTaq to 
 Vfikxipov nXijOoi^f avTovt; riig ttoXsioq dpyj^iv. 3. Ka\ Si^oiKa fxivToi 
 fiiriTvoTe TToXXa inipvjvTig Kai KaTopOujauxyiv, rj^ielc ^£ kqkoIj irpiv 
 iv T(J TraOiLV lo/mev, 7rpo(j>vXdE,a(j9ai rt /cat ataOojutvoi iTn^iXOfiv. 
 4. Toiydproi ^i aura rj ttoXiq »ijua>v oXiyaictc juty vav^at^t (TTacrug 
 Se TToXXfic Kai dyuivaQ ov npoq Tovg iroXtimiovQ nXeiovag h Trpoq 
 avTTiv dvaipfiTai, Tvpavvi^uQ Be iariv org Kai ^vvaaruag a^iKovq. 
 .5. Jv t-yo) TTEipdaofiiai, rjv ye vfLifig iOiXi}Te tTrtadai, ^ijTrore €(^ 
 ri/j.u)v Ti TTSou^eiv yeviaOai, ujttat; fxev tovq ttoXXouc tthOmv, tovq ce 
 
 3. oiiS' dp KoaTiiffai avrovg r^g yrjg] 
 This is not well rendered by Portus, *ne 
 quidem potituros terra ;' nor by Didot, 
 ' devenir maitre de la campagne ;' for by 
 Tfjg yfjg (as appears from the words pre- 
 ceding, OVK ini TToXv l^ievoi — virb rwv 
 'nnr kojv) can only be meant that part of 
 the land on which they might endeavour 
 to effect a landing. And so in my Trans- 
 lation it is rendered, that * they would not 
 even effect a landing ;' the expression 
 being thus considered as equivalent to 
 what the Scholiast explains it by, diro- 
 (irivai tig rr)v yriv. But the meaning of 
 the term Kparijffai is rather, to obtain pos- 
 session of by gettim/ firm hold of, as iii. 47, 
 ottXwv t»cpdrr/(T€v,'& \\\.2'^,iKtKpaTr]Ktaav 
 Tov TTvpyov. Hdot. iv. Ill, tCjv viKpihv 
 iKparrjcrav' and such is occasionally the 
 use of potiri in Latin. And so I would 
 understand a passage of Virg. -^n. i. 172, 
 ' ac, magno telluris amore Egressi, optata 
 potiuntur Troes arena :' meaning, that * they 
 were glad to get fast hold of it ; ' a strong 
 sense, indeed, but one confirmed and illus- 
 trated by a yet stronger one in Horn. Od. 
 V. 463, (which passage is supposed to have 
 been in the mind of Virgil,) KVffs de Kti- 
 dwoov dpovoav. 
 
 Ch. XXX VII I. l.Td atp'irepa avTCJv— 
 awKovai] Render, * they are keeping what 
 they have,' i. e. they are occupied in so 
 doing ; a sense required by the antithetic 
 term XoyoTroioijfft. 
 
 Kai IvOevde, &c.] Render, *and that 
 pei-sonshere (meaning Hermocrates' party) 
 are disseminating reports which neither 
 are nor can be true.' Compare Lucian, 
 t. iii. 19, ovTf oi'Tog—ovTi yevofievd noTf 
 
 (where, for ovre, before yevofitva, I con- 
 jeckire ovt' dv). Of the phrase ivOivh 
 dvSpeg another example occurs at vi. 10 ; 
 and similar is the use of avToQev at v. 83. 
 Both are found in Aristoph. Acharn. 116, 
 Kovx OTTbjg OVK tiaiv ivOtvS' avToOev. 
 As confirmatory of the sense assigned by 
 the Scholiast to XoyoTroioixnv, namely, 
 ffvvTi9ta(Ti \pevdsffi Xoyoig, comp. Theophr. 
 Char. Eth. in the treatise 7rf{»i Xoyoirouag, 
 where we have, t) te XoyoTroita earl 
 avvQeaig ypevdCJv Xoyojv Kai Trpd^ewv 
 utv fSovXerai b Xoyoiroiiov. 
 
 3. Kai dedoiKa fxtvroi] The particle 
 fievroi has here, I apprehend, that sense 
 which our however occasionally bears, — 
 namely, at least, at any rate: the argu- 
 ment being, * I have always fully known 
 these arts to obtain the government of the 
 state ; and I fear, at any rate, lest, after 
 long trying, they should one day carry 
 their ends : ' or rather each particle may 
 be said to retain its usual force, which 
 will appear by tracing the ratiocination. 
 So here, ' He well knows and is inclined 
 to hope : and yet he fears lest,' &c. 
 
 j/jUfTc ^^ icaKoi — fTTf^fXOav] Render, 
 * and, lest we be too sluggish to foreguard, 
 until we ai*e suff'ering under the evil, and 
 after perceiving [their machinations], to 
 proceed agahist them : ' where, as Goeller 
 very properly points out, ihfiev is to be 
 repeated after Trpo(pvXdKaai)ai, the ^ full 
 construction being, ri^itlg de nv KaKoi btfiev 
 TrpoipvXd^aaOai, irpiv tv r<p iraOtlv u)fiev. 
 By KttKoi is meant, * sluggish from timidity.' 
 So yEschyl. Theb. 612, ovde XijfiaTog jcaicy. 
 
 5. vfidg Toxjg TroXXovg] ' you the many,' 
 (i. c. the people,) as opposed to roitg 
 
S80 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 ra Toiavra fivxavw^ivovg KoAa'^tur, ,*») ^o'vov avro<p,v^yov^ (vaAt- 
 
 Trooa^wvecrOai ^p^i, aiV.p /cai ,iri 7rf>o<^i,Aa£aV€roc nc Tr^oTre/atrat)- 
 To.c g av oA.you,- rci ^^y .'A.yx^y, r<i ^l i>v\a<yaiov, ra ^^ Ka\ 
 bibacTKwv' ^iaXiara yap go/ccJ aV ^oi our^^c aVor^aaVar r^g KOKOvp- 
 7£«C. 6. /cm ^r^ra,— (J TroAAaVtc ia^K^i^a^ivv^—rl Kal (^ovXeaOe, J 
 Vfair6po( ; TTorepov «p^av /^^r, ; a'AA' ovk ivvoiaov. o Se vofAoq k 
 
 vXiyovg, the optimates. Tbv ix^^bv, *the 
 enemy,' singular, in collective sense, to sig- 
 nify ' our enemies.' So Eurip. frag, incert. 
 
 103, VOllOl Tbv IxOpov Sp^V, OTTOV \d(3ng, 
 
 KaKwg, and Temen. frag. ix. 2. The idiom 
 IS one of frequent occurrence in the Sept. 
 t^nrtp Kai firl TrpotpvXa^dfievos rtg 
 TrpoTTfitTfrat] ^seeing that he who uses 
 not foreguard, will be the first to suffer ;' 
 qui non pKecaverit, is prajpatietur.' In 
 this peculiar sense the word occurs also at 
 HI 82, 9, dvTiTifiujprjaaaOai re nva rrtoi 
 TrXiioiwg i)v, 71 avTbv fir) TrpoTraGiXv, the 
 only example elsewhere that I know of. 
 Something, indeed, very nearly approach- 
 ing to It IS found in the term noted in 
 Steph. Thes. iV7rpo7ra9u,v, but that is evi- 
 dently a corrupt reading, for which the 
 true one is undoubtedly ti TrpoTraOdjv, 
 equivalent to b 7rpo7ra9o,v td, ' qui prius 
 beneficio est affectus,' i. e. the party that 
 has been the first to benefit by the friend- 
 ship. 
 
 In the next words, rovg d' av oXiyovg— 
 KuKovpyiag, Athenagoras adverts to the 
 three especial modes in which he proposes 
 to deter the Few (i. e. the oligarchical 
 party) trom their KOKovpyia, or malprac- 
 tices — 1. by bringing to light their evU 
 desi^is ; 2. by guarding against them ; 
 and 6. by counselling and admonishing the 
 persons who harbour such evil designs. 
 And here, I would notice, IXsyxiov should 
 not be rendered courguens, 'reprovin^r •' 
 any more than in a passage of the New 
 Testament, Ephes. v. 11, iXkyxirt (scil. rii 
 tpya Tov iJKoTovg). In either passage the 
 sense is s.mpi^., . to bring to light,'"as in 
 Artemid. ,. 155, ra KpvTrrd iXsyxu, and 
 elsewhere. By tpvXdacTiov is meant, *keep- 
 ing a watchful eye to;' and ^lSd<TKlov is 
 here to be taken not in its general sense 
 tmchmci, but that of counselling and ad- 
 monishing them to desist,— a sense which 
 the word bears both in the classical and 
 sc-riptural writers. See my Lexicon of the 
 New Testament. 
 
 So speaking, then, he intimates that he 
 shall, fur his part, be at his post to protect 
 
 the commonalty from the machinations 
 of its oligarchical foes : language tending 
 strongly to confirm the opinion before ad*^ 
 verted to, that Athenagoras was filling a 
 sort of tribunician office. 
 
 6. Here Athenagoras proceeds to apo- 
 strophize the most active members of 
 the party opposed to him, in two lead- 
 ing questions, as to what is their real 
 aim, — whether to bear ride now, — or, 
 mt to be on an equal footing with the mul- 
 titude. To each of which questions he 
 gives a brief reply, conveying dhinified 
 expostulation and reproof of the filly as 
 well as criminality of their designs ; which 
 is further carried out in the subsequent 
 chapter, and then followed up by (jrare 
 and serious warning to desist from such 
 detected and guarded-against malpractices. 
 Fii-st, then, the speaker employs expostula- 
 tion, and that ushered in by the expressive 
 formula Kai dijra, of which examples are 
 found in Xenophon, Plato, and other good 
 writers ; where the iPira may best be ren- 
 dered now, it being a particle highly suit- 
 able to exhortation, deprecation, and, what 
 is here particularly conveyed, expostulation. 
 Here, however, it seems closely connected 
 with the Kai in n Kal fiovXtaOe following, 
 (the intermediate words o iroXXaKig t(7/c£- 
 fdfinv being parenthetical,) and accord- 
 ingly may be said to stand forfcat ri dijra ; 
 *et quidnam tandem, or quieso, sibi vultis?' 
 Compare Plato, p. 23G, ri SfJTa arptipH ; 
 and 279, Ti SffTa tovt iSpdaafnv ; Ari- 
 stoph. Plut. 39. Eurip. Hec. 814, ri SfJTa 
 0i^rjroi—fiox9ovfitv ; Here iffKtxlydfirjv is, 
 as the Scholiast points out, for kqt' ifiav- 
 Tov lirl avvvoiag t^xov, *I have atten- 
 tively considered with myself;' a sense 
 also found at i. 91, and in ^schyl. Prom. 
 1016. Thus addressing the oligarchical 
 party, the speaker employs, by which to 
 designate them, the term viMTtpoi, advert- 
 ing chiefly to the young nobles, always the 
 most violent maiutainers of the power of 
 an aristocracy. See note on v. 81, 01 
 XtXtoi— ot XoydSfq. The i)Sf] after dpxfiv 
 alludes to the persons in question not being 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XXXIX. 
 
 381 
 
 Tou /u^ ^vvaaQai VjULcig /maWov rj Bwa/iUvcwQ irtOrj art/id^tjv. aAAa 
 ^n furj fiixa TToAAwi' iaovofjifi(juai ; Kai ttwc; ^'iKaiov tuvq avrovq jlu] 
 Tfjjv avT(M)V a^iovaOai \ XXXIX. <J>rj(JCi rig ^r^fioK^aTiav ovte £uvf- 
 Tov OUT laov etvoi* Tovg o t^ovrac ra -^prifiuTa Kat a^ytiv aoiara 
 f3e\Ti<TTnvg. iyd) ce ^'?/xc, Trpwra /nlv, Sijiuov ^v/uirav tovo/iidaOaiy 
 oXiya^y^iav of fjitpnq' £7r£ira, ^uAa/cag /ufv apiarovQ ilvai ypr)^iaTwv 
 rovQ TrXovamvQy (jiwXwcrcu c av paXTiara rovg ^vveTovq, Kol.vai S' 
 
 yet of age to hold offices of state. Compare 
 vi. 12, vewTtpog wi/ tn ig to dpx^ii^- The 
 next words, 6 dk vofiog, &c., are meant 
 to justify the law by which vtojTepoi 
 (*younkers') were excluded from office. 
 Render, ' the law was promulgated rather 
 that you are unable to govern, than to put 
 a slight upon you, though possessed of the 
 power.' 
 
 aXXd Sr/ firj fiiTa ttoXXCjv laovofxtiaQai ;] 
 * But is it forsooth that you wish not to be 
 on a footing of merely equal rights with 
 the many?' See notes on iii. 82, and iv. 
 78. Of the word iaovofittaOai I have not 
 met with an exanii)le elsewhere ; but I 
 would compare t^KTov., found in Hesych. 
 i. p. 842. To this question the answer is, 
 Kai TTuJg — d^ioixrOai ; *And how [can it 
 be], just that the same [fellow] men should 
 not be thought worthy of receiving (should 
 not receive) the same political rights I ' 
 Tdi/ avTwv, scil. iffiov. The argument is, 
 that the multitude being the same, (i. e. 
 naturally ec^ual,) ought to enjoy equal pri- 
 vileges with the higher classes. On the 
 contrary, those classes (as is implied in 
 the preceding clause) thought it not right 
 to have only equal privileges with them, 
 though themselves not equal. Aristotle, 
 in his Pol. v. 3, well states the claims of 
 each, and the grounds of their discontent, 
 as follows : aTaaidl^ovai d' iv oXiyapxicfiQ 
 ol TToXXot, (jjg d^iKov^ti'ot, on ov fitrkxavcfi 
 tHjv tffoiv, laoi bvTtg' iv Se ralg <^T]fioKpa- 
 
 Tiaig ot yVWpiflOl, OTl flETSXOVffl TOJV IffiOP, 
 OVK IffOl 0VT€g. 
 
 Ch. XXXIX. 1. <pri(Tu Tig — (iiX- 
 riffTovg] Here the speaker has recoui*se 
 to the third of the above-mentioned me- 
 thods of deterring the oligarchical party 
 from carrying into execution their de- 
 signs, — namely, that denoted by the term 
 Sidd(TKtiv : and he introduces what he 
 has to say with a formula adapted to 
 preoccu2>y an objection which the adversary 
 is supposed to make : ' A man may say,' 
 &c. Of 0//(Tci ill this sort of formula I 
 have met with only one example else- 
 where, Jos. Bell. iii. 8, 5. In Xen. Cyr. 
 iv. 3, 3, we have, ciXX' ipti ng — oti. 
 
 Eurip. Phoen. 583, and Suppl. 314, ipei ck 
 Sri '"tf. and Bacch. 204. 
 
 ovTs ^vvsTbv ovT iffov tlvai} *is neither 
 well-judged (as we should say, sensible) nor 
 equitable.' This use of ^werbg, as said of 
 things, is very rare. The only examples 
 that I have noted of it elsewhere are, 
 Liician, i. 349, ravra ^werwrepa tlvai. 
 Eurip. Phoiii. 501, (rvvtrd fioi doKil Xs- 
 ytiv, and a passage of the Old Testament, 
 Isaiah xxxii. 8, ot dk fv(rt(5t'ig avvtrd Ifiov- 
 XtvaavTO : whence I am of opinion that 
 here ^vvtTov is of the neuter gender, ri 
 (scil. xpijfia) bfing understood ; otherwise 
 it would have been ^vvirriv and lariv. By 
 Tovg d' txoi'Tag — (StXriaTovg it is meant, 
 that ' those who have property are also the 
 fittest to govern well.' In 01 ixovrtg rd 
 XprffiaTa we have the fdl phrase for the 
 more usual brief one, oi txai'Tsg, * the 
 have-somethings,' as opposed to the ot ovk 
 tXOVTeg. BeXTioTovg here stands, as often, 
 for iTriTTfdfiovg. 
 
 Srjjjiov ^vfiirav u)vofid(T6ai, &c.] 'That de- 
 mocracy is a name for the whole, but olig- 
 archy, only for a part :' meaning, that the 
 very name having reference to tlie whole, 
 w'hile bXiyapxia (the invidious term for 
 dpicTTOKpaTia) only to a part, is a ciroum- 
 staiice that claims preference. Tiie literal 
 sense is, that ' democracy was so naniel 
 (or, had its name) as embracing the whole 
 together ; oligarchy, only a part.' So ovo- 
 fid^t(T9at is used at iv. 98, 6, Trapavofiiai' 
 — (jJvofiaaOijvai. With this panegyric on 
 democracy compare that in Herodot. iii. 
 80, a portion here, I apjtrehend, had in 
 view by our authoi', especially that pas- 
 sage in it which follows {TrXijGog Sk dpxov 
 TTpwra fjikv oivofia irdi'TOJV Kd\Xi(TTOv 
 txti, iTovofiirjv' dtvTfpa dk, &c., where 
 bvofia signifies, not name (i. e. appellation), 
 but an attribute, what is ascribed to any 
 thing or person (as iiihei'ent in it as a 
 quality) : and such is its sense in a pas- 
 sage of the New Testament, Revel, iii. 1, 
 ix^i^ bvofia OTl ^yg, Kai vtKpbg il, * and 
 yet thou art dead.' By the term 7rXfi9og 
 is there (as in Thucyd. i. 72) denoted the 
 people at large : and the sense of nXfiOog 
 
582 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415, 
 
 Kai Tavra o^to/ojc, Kal Kara. 
 
 av, aKovaavra^y a^iara roue ttoXXou^ , 
 
 Heprj Kal ^vfiTTavTa, iv ^mnoKparia 'KJO/tioipeiv, 2. oXiyap^ia ^e Tuiv 
 ^Iv Kiv^6vwv toIq ttoXXoTc /uera^;^a>(Ti, twv S tJ<;)£XtV<wv ov ttXcov- 
 tKTsI /iovov, aWd Kal ^vfuTrav afp^Xnixavrj i^ei, a i)/*wv c/e rf ^uva- 
 /i£voi /cai oi v€oc TrpoOv^ioUvTai' a^vvara kv fueydXri TroXa KaTacryelv, 
 Al^. AAA trt K:a/ vuv, tj wavTuyv at,vvETU)TaToi, h /nt] imavOavtre 
 KaKa (TTreuaovrec,— »} dfxaOeaTaTOL iare wv cyw ol^a 'EXXr/vwr, r) 
 
 apxov is, 'the government of the people 
 at large.' 
 
 OKovaavTaQ'] * after having heard [the 
 different opinions or counsels].' Kfivai— 
 dpiffra, * can form the best decision [as to 
 where the preference lies] ;' meaning, not 
 indiruiually, but collectively, ovx utg 'iKa- 
 aTov, dW toQ ^iffi-rravTag, to use the words 
 of Aristot. Pol. iii. 7. 
 
 Kcti Tavra — iffofxoiptlp] < That these 
 matters (both as to parts and altogether, 
 severally and collectively) have their just 
 portion allotted to them in a democracy.' 
 By Tavja are meant the several claims 
 pertaining to the three classes respectively. 
 And so the expression is well explaine'd 
 by .^mil. Port, as equivalent to rd Std- 
 ^opa Tuiv TToXiTwv avvTayjuaTa, parts 
 assigned to each of those orders in society 
 by some common arrangement or com- 
 position established. With the use here 
 of the verb IffofioiptXv, compare that of the 
 noun Iffofioipia supra v. 69, which signifies 
 there *an equal share of influence and 
 authority,' what is otherwise expressed by 
 horifiia. And such is its use in a pas- 
 sage of Nymphodorus brought forward by 
 Schol. on Soph. (Ed. Col. 337, 6 yap Ss- 
 (Tioarpig tK9r]\ivai Tovg dvdpag ^ov\6- 
 fisvog, oTTioQ ^t) (jvcrTpufpevTig in' iaonoi- 
 piav opfAr'iffojm, (S.c. Evidently written 
 wjth a view to the present is a passage 
 of Die Cass. 380, 14, Arj^oKparia oi^ofjia 
 (V<TXT] fioi' ('specious') txii, Kai riva ioo- 
 fioipiav irdaiv U ttjq laovo^iag thipeiv 
 
 COKtl. 
 
 2. Here we have, as Poppo points out, 
 a transition, for greater certainty, ad ora- 
 tionem rectam. Svfnrav, scil. rtJv utfiXi- 
 m*)v, ' of the advantages.' Of the words 
 following, a vfidv — Karaaxiiv, the full 
 sense is, * which things (namely, to impart 
 a share of the dangers to the many, and 
 yourselves carry off and possess the whole 
 profits) such of you as are powei-ful and 
 young are striving after ;— [things] impos- 
 sible in a great city for you to obtain,' 
 literally, to get hold of and keep : a sense 
 which KaAx^iv bears also in Hdot. iv. 43, 
 rd ''scil. xpVfiara) ^dmog dprjp Kartaxe. 
 
 Hence the phrase Trpay^ara Kartx^^t^ oc- 
 curring supra iv. 22, and in Hdot. iii. 143. 
 Here, as not unfrequently, the pronoun a 
 stands for the demonstr. pron, and a par- 
 ticle— 'and these things.' At dSvvara 
 supply uvTU. This sense of irpoBvfiiiaOai 
 with an accus. of thing, as tovto or ravTa, 
 is of frequent occurrence in Plato : and so 
 infra viii. 90, we have, rriv oXiyapxiav 
 irpovQvfiovvTo. Finally, o\ dvvaiiivoi 
 stands for o\ Swaarai : \hough the young 
 men were not so much themselves Sv- 
 vaarai as the dvdpuip Svi'acrTtLJv naUtg, 
 to use the words of Hdot. ii. 32. 
 
 Ch. XL. I have made ch. 40 commence 
 here, (and not at dW iJToi,) because, what- 
 ever may be the view adopted as to the 
 remarkably perplexed construction of the 
 passage aXV Irt— roX/zart, one thing is 
 clear, (and had been long ago seen by 
 Hobbes, and since his time by Dobree, 
 Poppo, and Arnold,) namely, that in the 
 words dW In Kai vvv — to koivov av^trt 
 we have the tiiie ajmlosis of the sentence ; 
 the dWd being, as Dr. Arnold says, re- 
 peated after the intermediate matter, either 
 ei ntj—ToXfidTe, (as he supposes,) or rather 
 Tf dfiaOsaraTOi — roX/iort. According to 
 which latter mode, the sense may very 
 well be laid down, as it is by Poppo, thus : 
 'At etiamnum, omnium stul'tissimi, si mala 
 vos machinari non intelligitis,— aut stupi- 
 dissimi estis omnium, quos ego novi Grte- 
 coinim, aut injustissinii,si scientcs audetis, 
 —at, inquam, aut,' &c. This is, upon the 
 whole, preferable to the mode pui-sued by 
 Dr. Arnold, which, however j.Iausible as 
 to the sentiment, is liable to insuperable 
 objections. Nor is that adopted by Poppo 
 so satisfactory even to himself, but that he 
 suspects the words to labour under great 
 corruption, and proposes to read dXX' tri 
 Kal vvv irdvTwv d^vvtTUJTaToi, ei fi}) fiav- 
 OdviTi KaKa OTrtvSovng, tare d>v iyw vUa 
 'EXXrjvujv. Yet this, though approved by 
 Goeller, I consider a method of removing 
 the difficulty far too violent to be safely 
 resorted to : and not a little objectionable 
 IS it on the ground, 1. that it tends to 
 enervate the force and hivortig of the 
 
 Ol,. 
 
 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XL. 
 
 S83 
 
 d^iK(oraTOi, ti tl^orec roXftare, a'XX , r]Toi /naOovTiq -y€ »/ /mtra- 
 
 yrovTB^y TO rrj^ iroXetog ^v/unraai koivov av^tTB' — i]"yr/croft£voi tovto 
 fiiev dv Kal 'laov Kal ttXeov ol ayaOoi v/muiv rjirep to Ttjt; TroXtwc 
 TrXrjdoc jutroCTveTv, el S dXXa j3ouX»/(T£(t0£, Kal tov iravTOQ Kivdwev- 
 
 aai GTipriOrivai' Kal rtuv rotwi'^e ayyeXiuiv, (jjg npoQ aiaOofxivovg 
 
 Kal /iiri £7rtTp;//ovrac, airaXXdyriTe. ^ ydp ttoXic »/06, Kai ti ep'^^ov- 
 Tai 'A0n»'a^'>^ a/iWVUTai avTovg a^'nog avTrJQ' Kai (JTpaTrfyoi fiaiv 
 
 muv, OL aKiifjovTai avTa. 2, Kal, « /t»l rt avTwv aXr]9eg egtiv, 
 
 oiTTrep f ovK oiojiiai, ou, Trpog Tag v/nhTepag ayyeXiag /caraTrXa- 
 
 yfiaa, Kal iXo/ii^vri vimag ao^ovTagy avOaipiTOV covXuav tnipaXeLTai' 
 
 passage by removing the apostrophe ; and 
 2. that no good reason can be imagined 
 how words which thus appear so little 
 necessary as ri dyLaQ'tOTaTOi should have 
 crept into all the MSS. But, in truth, far 
 are they from being unnecessary ; for in 
 duaOriQ we have what is a stronger term 
 than dKvveTog; the latter being equivalent 
 to our word simpleton ; and the former, to 
 another still stronger term hi our language, 
 dolt ; and accordingly meaning, not, what 
 Dobree explains as the sense, irron^^-headed, 
 but thick-he&ded. In short, we have here 
 simply a repetition, with an intensity of 
 sense. 
 
 Of the words following, fiaOovreg and 
 fierayvovTfg, the former has reference to 
 the preceding terms d^vvfT(t)TaTOi and 
 duaOkffTaTOi; and the latter, to what went 
 just before, ddiKioraToi, d fiCoTtg, im- 
 porting repentance of wrong committed 
 knowingly and deliberately. Of the ex- 
 pression TO KOIVOV avt,tTe see another 
 example supra i. 4, and compare av^eiv 
 TrnXiv in Eurip. Iph. A. 572. Soph. Ant. 
 197. The Scholiast well explains the 
 words TO Trjg TroXeujg Kvfnraai Koivbv by 
 TO irdai Koivutg u)(pkXifiov Trjg TroXtiog. 
 
 r)yt](Tdfievoi tovto — /xfratrxfiv] The 
 nominative here, ol dyaOoi vjjiCJv, (mean- 
 ing, 'those of you who are optimateSf) 
 stands, as Goeller observes, for the accu- 
 sative, because the persons addressed are 
 optimates. Of tovto laov Kai TrXeov — 
 fitTaaxtiv the sense is, ' to share in an 
 equal, or even greater, proportion :' where 
 Kai bears (as at iv. 8. 17. 83. v. 10 & 13. 
 vi. 91. viii. 2.) the sense etiam or adeo, 
 atque adeo, 'or even.' Finally, on this use 
 of fitrkxttv with the accusative, see Poppo 
 in loc, and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 421, note 2. 
 
 rdv ToiCjvSe — arraXXayi^rc] ' Desist 
 from, have done with, such sort of reports.' 
 In this sense (which is rare) drraXXdff- 
 (TtaOai occurs also in Aristoph. Plut. 316, 
 tCjv (TKOJfifidTiov diraXXayivT g, ' missa 
 facientes.' Eurip. Phoen. 601, tCjv [iuKou'v 
 
 d' dTvaXXayilffa vovOtTrjuaTiov, and Hip- 
 pol. 1 176, aTTaXXaxOftg yowv. Plato, p. 148, 
 dTraXXayiivai Tov /ufXXftr. 
 
 irpbg aiaOofjLBvovg] So I have edited, 
 with Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo, though 
 only on the authority of two indifferent 
 MSS. ; since this reading is strongly con- 
 firmed by the circumstance of some MSS. 
 having irpoffaKrO. and 7rpo(Tai(j9av. ; and 
 vulg. Trpoai(T9. or irpoainOav. cannot be 
 tolerated. At irpbg aitrOojj.kvovg supply 
 from the context yiyvofxsvujv, Xtyofikviov, 
 or (ptpofikvojv. The full sense is, 'as car- 
 ried (or reported) to those who are aware 
 of, and will not permit, your designs,' 
 
 2. Kai, d ixri rt— tffrti'] For /i»), (which 
 is generally thought to have no place here,) 
 I long ago conjectured (as did Bekker 
 also) the true reading to be 5/), taken 
 in the sense which the particle bears at 
 ch. 37, namely, really. Accordingly in my 
 former edition I affixed an obelus to the 
 /i^, and the same has since been done 
 by Dr. Arnold. Now, however, I have 
 removed it ; because d jxi) n avrdv may 
 justly be supposed to constitute one of the 
 many unusual forms of expression occur- 
 ring in Thucydides, for d fiTjStv avTwv, 
 or rather a somewhat sti'onger expres- 
 sion for, 'and if not any thing of them or 
 theirs (said by them) is true.' 
 
 oJfTTrfp OVK olofxai] This can only mean, 
 'as 1 think it is not true :' a sense, how- 
 ever, so harsh that I suspect (with Franz 
 on Lys. p. 258) the true reading to be 
 uKT-TTip ovv, and in this view would com- 
 pare Plato, p. 242, d d' tffTiv, itianip ovv 
 iffTi, 9fbg, and Cosmas de Magn. Sol. vi. 
 (cited in Hoogev. de Part. p. 594.) Ei 
 TOVTO dXriBtg; wffTrcp ovv Kai dXr)9^g 
 t(TTiv, &c. Synes. Epist. 31, £i Tivkg aVi 
 
 ^VXai, TtJJV TToXkuiV OKTirip ovv tlffiV, — 
 
 i^opot Otlat, &.C. Accordingly the sense 
 here intended will be, ' as I am certainly 
 of opinion is the case.' 
 
 avBaipiTov SovXdav €7ri/3aXtTrat] Lite- 
 rally, * will not put on [as a yoke about 
 
S84 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 avrn g ,^ avTvc^ CTKoirovaa, tovq t, \uyovQ «>' u^k^,, ^^ e'^ya Ivva^ 
 A;H'o.cjcf>ive., Ka\ r^v iir^^^ovaav eX.vOeplav ov^t U rod aKuv.^v 
 
 . ^LI. TomGra f,h' ' AO„vayopai uwe. rwv SI aroarr^y.Zv Jc 
 a.'aarac -.XAov ;,..; ougira U .?„a. ,raf,£Xe.7v, aJrdc g^ ,rpdc ra 
 
 TO'ac fC «AA./Aouc, o«r£ to..? aVoJovraf a7rog6xf<T6»a.- ,rpoc U ra' 
 .<TayyeAAo^£,.a ,.aAAw dpa.., iV<uc elc rt 'i^aaroc -cai .j $^^,r«aa 
 
 W apa ^„&„ &„„^, ou&^;„ /3Aa/?„ roG * y, „} Kon.J., ,.oa^„0,-,.„. 
 *f«, „r,ro,g Ka, 6,rAo.c Ka\ roT« «'AAo.c, olc t) ,r<;A6,.oc (.'ya'AA^ra, 
 
 the neck] a voluntary slavery:' a meta- 
 phor also observable in a passage of the 
 Old Testament, Jerem. xxvii. 8, (where 
 mention is made of * the nation that will 
 not put their neck under the yoke of 
 the king of Babylon,') and 11, 12. Com- 
 pare also Deut. xxviii. 48, i7ri9r](Tfi kXowv 
 mdrjpovv itri tov rpdxtf'f^ov ffof, where the 
 term iiriQijati means, ' will lay on,' « clap 
 on;' whereas tn-i/3a'XXt(T0at signifies, « to 
 fyHt on as a dress : ' and so it is used in 
 Aristoph. Eccl. 536, and not unfrequentlv 
 elsewhere. 
 
 ^ H' avTrit;} per se ; iov KaQ' tavTriv. 'Qq 
 t()ya dvrafiBvovg, ' as having the force of, 
 equivalent to, works.' 'A0' vixdv. Ren- 
 der, * proceeding from you.' 'Ek dk tov 
 *pyV (pi'XaatTofisvT}, &e. for <pv\d(T<7t<T9ai. 
 Render, ' by being on its guard in action, 
 and not puttmg up with this conduct,' i. e. 
 not suffering it to pass with impunity. In 
 tins aJmlute sense, ' to put up with,' irrt- 
 Tpkirtiv occurs elsewliere in our author 
 supra i. 71. 82. 95, and in the Attic writers 
 generally. 
 
 ^ Ch. XLI. 1. T(OV It (TTpCITljywV fig 
 
 avaoTciQ, &c.] For tig, one good MS. has 
 TiQ. But this is evidently a mere qloi-s • 
 fif standing here for tiq, afhrnh, "as in 
 Xenoph. Cyr. ii. 1, 5, (Thiem.) dg alrwv 
 tAf^f, and elsewhere not unfrequently in 
 that writer, and in certain passages of 'the 
 iVew Testament, as Mark v. 22, tpx^rai 
 tig Tuiv apxiovvaywyuiv, and Acts xi. 28 
 avaarag H tig ^ nvTutv—iaiiixavt. \n 
 the words aXkov ovdsva in t'laat there 
 nmy be an Attic idiom, (found in the best 
 writers from Homer downwards. See 
 Ilom. Od. ix. 468, and xix. 25. Xen. Cyr. 
 
 "j-?* ^' "'* ^'^'^ ^^ which the sense is, 
 did not let,' i. e. forlxid any one to ap- 
 proach. But I am by no means sure that 
 there may not be rather an ele,jant litotes 
 
 for dehortatm est, dimiasit, as at ii. 21. 
 VI. 72. vii. 48, and not unfrequently in 
 Herodotus, as ii. 30. v. 96. Upbg rd 
 TTupovTa IS well explained by Dukas to 
 mean, inroTurofitpog npug Tijv TrpoKii- 
 litvr]v viroOiaiv. 
 
 2. diro^'sxtoOaq «to admit, entertain,' 
 as 111. 3, airo^kxioOai rag KUTiiyoplag. At 
 Trpog ct, Sic. repeat aw<ppov, scil. iari, 'but 
 It IS the i)art of prudence.' It is doubtful 
 whether TrapttfTKtvaaw/if 0a, found in eleven 
 MSS. and the early editions (to which I 
 add the authority of Clar. and Cantab.) be 
 the true reading, or TrapaaKivaGoutGa, 
 found ni seven ^ISS., including three of 
 the best. The former is edited by Haack 
 and Poppo ; the latter, by Bekker and 
 Goeller, whom I have chosen to follow 
 because the construction is thus more' 
 Attic. 
 
 3. riv firjHv ^tritry] <if nothing [that 
 we_ provide] be needed.' Oijctfxia /3Aa/3i; 
 rov, &c. 'there will be no harm for the 
 city to be furnished with,' &c. KofffitlaBai 
 for 7rapa(TKfvd!:e(T9ai, like the Latin ctd- 
 ornare. For vulg. t(, which can here have 
 no propriety, I have, with I'oppo, Goeller 
 (second edition), and Bekker (second edi- 
 tion), adopted the conjecture of Abresch, 
 ye, which yields a sense quite apposite • 
 the term /3Xa'/3j7 being emphatic. Render, 
 there is at any rate no harm.' Vain is it 
 tr> urge, with Dr. Arnold, (who retains and 
 defends the rt,) that to read ye is but cut- 
 tuiff the knot. That would be true in case 
 of cancellimj rt, whereas to suppose the 
 word (as in numerous instances else- 
 where) a mere error of the scribes for yt 
 i^untijing the knot ; and the great appo- 
 siteness of the word tends to show that it 
 is rightly untied. 
 
 "^rV'^ }""' „'" ^"^ ^'S., put before in- 
 L-ad of otter in-noic ; but wrongly. The 
 
 stt 
 
 Ol.. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XLir 
 
 385 
 
 4. Ttfv 6 CTTi/ifXtiai' Kai i^trafriv «orwi> »/jUt7t; t^o^tti', Kat tmv 7rp/>c 
 rai; ttoahq ciaTroimrwv a/io, £<; re KarafTKOTrr/v, kui »/m ti aAAo ^airrj- 
 rai fTTiTi/otiov. ra o£ Kai 87ri|i8^i£A>/,iit(7a »;cr;, Kai o ti uv otaactijutWa, 
 tC v/Lia^ o'tdo/isr. 5. Kai oi /ntv Sv/oa/codioi, rotroiura uttovtoq tou 
 aTf)ctTt)ynv, ^leXvOrtcrav Ik tou ^vWoyov. 
 
 ALII. Oi o A9t)rawi rjor/ tv ry KiOKv^ta, uvtoi tl kol oi ^wju- 
 fiw^oif cnravTeg »i<Tav* Kai 7rpu)T0v fxlv tirtE,ETaaiv rou aTpaThvfAaroQ 
 
 speaker, doubtless, put it firsts because it 
 was of great importance that the Syra- 
 cusans should be as strong as possible in 
 cavalry. And the taking this wise counsel 
 afterwards gave them a considei*able ad- 
 vantage over the Athenians ; who, as we 
 learn from vi. 71? ' had to send for horse- 
 men (and horses) from home, and from 
 their allien,' fi^ Travrdiraaiv iTrTrotcpa- 
 
 TtOVTat. 
 
 'AydWtTai, a little after, is well ex- 
 plained by the Scholiast xatpti. And such 
 was the view of the sense adopted by 
 Isidor. Pelus. Ep. ii. 146, wlio, in a pas- 
 sage evidently imitated from the present, 
 has, rd rt dWa, olg xff'P^t o rroXt/ioc, kui 
 dig dydWtTai, TrapnaKtvartai. l)uk., in- 
 deed, maintains that dydWtaQai is not 
 unfrequently used in the sense gaudere, se 
 efferre, jactare ; and he subjoins as exam- 
 ples several passages of Thucydides and 
 other writers. But in only one of these is 
 the signification in question really found, — 
 namely, Aristien. Ep. i. 15, olg dyd\\t<jQai 
 TO 0»)Xu TTf^yfcf yivog. In the other pas- 
 sages of our author where the word occurs, 
 namely, iv. 95. ii. 63. iii. 62 & 82, it sig- 
 nifies to glory in, boast of. Vet hi're it can- 
 not well bear any other sense than that of 
 Xaipti. The Scholiast, indeed, (or rather 
 another Scholiast,) adds, u)v x9V^ei. And 
 such, it is true, is all that the argument 
 requires : and a plain individual, like the 
 Syracusan (TTparriybg, would go no fur- 
 ther. But Thucydides has, smo more, ven- 
 tured on one of those daring forms of 
 expression, which it is easier to account 
 for than to justify. For certainly this use 
 of dydWtoQai, by which war is personiji^d, 
 is scarcely allowable any where except in 
 poetry, and that lyric ; war being thus, in 
 poetic language, represented under the 
 image of a warrior fully armed and ac- 
 coutred, and mounted on a prancing war- 
 horse. And so in a passage of the Old 
 Testament, Job xxxix. 21, the war horse 
 is represented as patting the valley, and 
 rejoicing (rather exulting) in his strength. I 
 know of no other example of this bold 
 imagery, except in a passage which, being 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 of a high-wrought poetic character, fully 
 admits of it, namely, Ps. xix. 4, 5, ' In 
 them hath he set a tabernacle for the sun, 
 which is as a bridegroom coming out of 
 his chamber, and rejoiceth as a strong 
 man to iim a race.' Or rather, as it 
 should be rendered, ' And he is {koi avrbg, 
 Sept.) as a bridegi'ooiu going forth from 
 his chamber : he ejcalteth (Sept. dyaWid- 
 atrat) as a strong man to run his course' 
 {bcbv nvTov. Sept.). This sense of dya'X- 
 XtaOfii, (subsequently transmitted to dyaX- 
 XidaOai, which is found in the later writers, 
 tlie Septuagint, and the New Testament 
 writers,) namely, ' to rejoice or exult for 
 joy ' in any thing, however rare, was, I sus- 
 pect, the immary signification of the word. 
 For I agree with Lennep ap. Etym., that 
 the term dydXXiaOai signifies properly to 
 make oneself shine ; whence (like the Latin 
 renidere as used for Icetari, gaudere) it 
 came to bear the sense rejoice, exult. On 
 the other hand, from dydXXtaBai, * t(» 
 make oneself shine,' came the significa- 
 tion to adorn oneself, set oneself off ; whence 
 the figurative sense to boast onest^lf, &c. 
 
 4. ig rt Kara(TKOin)v — iviTq^tiov] Ren- 
 der, ' both as regards observation [of what 
 is going on], and as to any thing else that 
 may appear expedient [to be done].' 
 
 Ch. XLI I. 1. oi d' 'AOijvaloi — t/nav] 
 I have so pointed, as, I conceive, propriety 
 requires ; the words avroi rt Kai oi ^vfi- 
 /iaxoi being an insertion int<>iuled to ex- 
 plain the import of the term uiravrtg. 
 And similarly I would propose to point in 
 a passage of the Old Testament, Daniel vi. 
 24, Kai tig rbv XaKKov run' Xtbvriov kvt- 
 (3Xr]9ii<Tav, — nvToi Kai ot vioi avriov Kai 
 ai yvfalKtg avriov, — Kai ovk i<p9anav, «!v:c, 
 
 ItrttiTamvl Meaning,asPortus, Abresch, 
 Dukas, and Arnold are agreed, 'a further 
 review,' with allusion to a fonner one, 
 which probably took place at Pirneus, 
 before the armament set out. And this, 
 after the allies had all joined, would be 
 no more than necessary. Poppo, indeed, 
 remarks, that there is nothing said in Thu- 
 cydides of this previous review. But this, 
 we may suppose, being a thing usual an4 
 
 C c 
 
38() 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 Kai ^vvTa^tVj — tvaire^ fV*f'^^^>v ofJimuaOui re Kai (JTfmTOTTi^tvtaOai, — 
 ot arparriyoi 67roi r/aarro, /col rpm iui^>rt i^t/^uai'Tfc, £v CKOdrw fVA^J^w- 
 aav, \va ^tr/re a^a TrAioi'Ttg diroptjaiv uSaroc Kai Atjuevwy /cat ra>i^ 
 e7rcrj7^t(wi; ti; rale Karay toy cu<:, Tr^og re TaXXa tii/cotr/uorepoi /cat 
 paouc ao)(^£n' oicrt, /cara reAij arparijyw Trpoareray^in'ot' 2. eVura 
 §f npovTre^iiPav /cat t'c r»)v 'IraAtav kqI St/ceAtav r^)£7c vauc, fi<ro- 
 ^itrac atrti'fc <T<^ac rwv TroAfwy ^a^ovrat. Km e'/pr/ro auroTt,- Trpo- 
 OTrarrai;, onwq £7ri(Tra'jU£voi KaraTrAcwtrt. XLlll. Mfra ^£ raura 
 ro(Ty§£ r;^r/ r^ Trapocrictuii 'Afyryralot, apavrec f/c r/'/C Keo/cupac, £C 
 r»?i/ 2(/ctAtov iTrepaiovvTOj rpiripiai fulv ralg ndaaig TtaGnpai koi 
 rptaKovra Kai karoi', /cat SuoTv 'Po^totv Trevrr/zcovropotJ', (rourwi' 
 Attikqi fxlv riGav eKarov, U)v ai fxlv e^i]KovTa ray^ticuy ai ^' dXXai 
 (TT^aTiioTiCEg' TO ^f aAAo vavTiKov Xl(i)v Kai twv dXXwv ^vuLid\iov) 
 
 ' \' ^\ ^ ^ > . , , 7 r \ '* 
 
 OTTAiratc ce toi<: t^v^nraaiv e/carov /cat 7r£vra/ct(T)((A/otc, [Kai Tovrtjv 
 AOt}vai(ov ^ilv avTLJv riaav TriVTaKoaioi juev Kai XiXioi ek KaraXdyov, 
 eirTaKoaioi ^t OiIteq, £7rt/3ara( rwv nuivy Hu/i^ia)(^()t ^£ oi aAAoi t^vv 
 eaTfjUTivoVj ot ^t£i' tiov wTrrj^cowv, ot S' 'A^-ytttuv, TrtTraKotTiot, /cat 
 Mavrti'£(i>y /cat /uiaOfKpdpujv TrevrrJ/covra /cat ^ta/coatot), ro£oratc ^fc 
 rote Trdaiv oySot)KovTa Kai TiTpaKoaioic:' /cat rourwr KpyJTeg oi dy^o- 
 r)KovTa 7]<Tav' Kai (Tcpev^ovriTaiQ 'Po^iojv eTTTaKOGiOK^, Kai Mtyapevai 
 xPiXolq (j)vyaaiv hkogi Kai iKardv, Kai iinraywyiv ima r^ota/covra 
 
 a matter of course, was, as such, not neces- 
 sary to be mentioned. By ^vvtoKiq is 
 meant, a disposition and arrangement of 
 the armament, both vessels and men, as to 
 the mode in which they should op/xtatrOat 
 Kai (TTpaTOTTtdevefrOai, * both come to port, 
 and take up their naval encampment (<m 
 shore).' 
 
 Tpia ixipn viifiavrtg] 'having divided 
 the forces into three divisions.'^ On the 
 syntax see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 419, 1. "£v 
 tKdaTfp tK\r)poj<Tav, 'assigned one by lot to 
 each of the generals,' as was the custom 
 to do on casting lf)ts in such a case. Com- 
 pare Polyb. vi. 20,30, KXijpuvat ('tribuni') 
 Tag 0y\ag /card fxiav, Kai TrpofftcaXovvrai 
 T})v dei XaxoiKTav. See on viii. 31. For 
 vulg. tp, I have, with Bekker, Poppo, and 
 Goeller, adopted the conjecture of Reiske 
 and Valcken., sv ; and am enabled to fur- 
 ther support this by the authority of Cod. 
 Clarend. Valla, too, seems to have had it 
 in his MS. ; and it is written above in the 
 Cod. Aug. 
 
 icaraywyaTg] 'navium appulsis, sub- 
 vectionibus in portum,' or the places 
 where the ships should take port. See 
 note supra ch. 34, 5. 
 
 2. sTriffTcifitvoi] i. e. 'knowing whither 
 they might go with the prospect of being 
 received.' KaraTrXewcTi, i.e. 'make the 
 land.' See my Lexicon of the New Testa- 
 ment, in voc. 
 
 Cii. XLIII. \. Ik KaraXoyovl See note 
 on iii. 87. vi. 26, and Wachsm. Ant. Gr. 
 li. 1, p. 397. 'E;r(/3drai twu viojv. An- 
 swering to the marines on board of our 
 ships of war. See Xen. Hist. vii. 1, 12. 
 Polyb. i. 51, 2, and 60, 3. Arrian, E. A. ii. 
 17,6, and especially two passages of Hdot. 
 vii. 16, and vi. 12, and (as showing the 
 number usually on board of a trireme) 
 another at vi. 15, 6, where the number per 
 ship is stated to be ten. To account for 
 only seven per ship on the present occasion, 
 we may suppose, with Dr. Arnold, that 
 the number was lessened because the 
 large force of heavy-armed Ik Kara- 
 Xoyov would be always ready to supply 
 any deficiency. 
 
 iTnrnyioyt^] ' horse-transport.' On this 
 and the other vessels employed, see 
 Wachsm. Antiq. The number of regular 
 troops, of which this first expedition was 
 composed, consisted, according to Thu- 
 cydides' account, of 6430, thus : 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XLIV. 
 
 :m 
 
 ayovari nnria(^. XLIV. Trxraur*; »/ irpwrij TrapaaKtvt] tt^oc; row 
 TToAf^tov ^t£7rA£t. rourotc Sf tu £7rjr»J^£ta ayoudai oA/caS£c fjiiv toi- 
 a/covra trtro-ywyot, /cot Tovg aiToiroiovq i^ovaai, kul XiOoXdyovq kuI 
 TiKTOvaq, Kai daa iq TuyiGf^idv IpyaXua, irXola Se £/cardi' [a J k^ 
 avayKi(]Q fxiTa tu)v oA/ca^wv, ^ur^TrAet* TroAAa Sf /cot oAAa ttAoTo Kai 
 
 oXKadiQ £/COU(TtOt £lM'»//CoAou^OUr TIJ OTpaTlO. fVtTTO^taC £l'£/Ca" a TOTE 
 
 TravTa £/c Tijq KepKupag ^vv^u(5(tXXe tov Idviov koXttov. 2. /cai 
 7Tpo(jpaXov(ja r] ndaa irapaaKivt] irpdq r£ aKpav lairvy'iav Kai irpdq 
 Ta^>ovra, /cot wq t/codroi ivirdmjctav, TraptKO/ni^ovTO Tt]v IraAtar, 
 Tiuv jLiiv noXitjjv ov CB^o/Lievtov avTovq dyopa ov^k daTU, u^ort ^£ Kai 
 opfiUO, Topovrot; ^£ K(n Ao/cowi' ou^£ rourot^* £(i>c d<piKovTO tq Pijytoi; 
 Ti]q IroAtog a/CjOwrrjotoi'. 3. Kai IvTuvOa »(§»] >j6/poti^ovro" /cat i^oj 
 
 Heavy-armed Athenian 
 Ditto of the allies . . . 
 Archers, Athenian . . . 
 
 Ditto, Cretan 
 
 Slingers, Rhodian . . . 
 Light-armed Megarean 
 Horse, Athenian .... 
 
 2200 
 
 2900 
 
 400 
 
 80 
 
 700 
 
 120 
 
 30 
 
 6430 
 
 Plutarch, Vit. Alcib., mentions 6400, 
 namely, of heavy-armed 5100, archers, 
 slingers, and light-armed, 1300. But it is 
 because he passes over the 30 hoi'se. 
 
 Ch. XLIV. 1. Tovroig] 'for these,' 
 (<lat. commodi,) namely, the men who com- 
 posed the TrapacTKevrj, or armament, just 
 mentioned : for the word is by Bauer 
 rightly understood to refer to TrapaaKivi) 
 per synesin : a principle which may very 
 well be admitted, since irapaaKivi], being 
 here used as a noun of multitude, in the 
 sense armament, (as supra vi. 31.) neces- 
 sarily comprehends both ships and men. 
 'S.iTotroiovQ : namely, those mentioned 
 supra ch. 22. AiQoXoyovq : literally, stone- 
 layers, (as we say, bricklayers,) equivalent 
 to oiKodoixovi^; for it is shown by Ruhnkeu 
 on Tim. Lex. Plat., that the word Xtyeiv 
 (answering to our verb to lay, derived 
 from it) bears the sense to build with. 
 Tf KTovag. The term is often in Xenophon 
 and other writers joined, as here, with 
 XiOoTOfioi, XiOoXoyoi, oiKoSofioi, &c. ; and 
 hence, although denoting an artizany in 
 whatever line, whether as a worker in 
 wood, or stone, (so Xen. Cyr. vi. 1, 13, t'ek- 
 Tovaq tig to. 6xvpd TrvpyovaOai, it sig- 
 nifies a ston£'mason,) yet when joined with 
 the above terms, must mean a carpenter : 
 and walls of eircumvallation were (as ap- 
 pears from what we read supra 1. iii.) 
 formed chiefly of wood. However, as iron 
 also was employed in such walls, smiths 
 uiav be included. 
 
 By ipyaXtia are meant the tods, of all 
 kinds, which the workmen would want. So 
 Jos. Bell. iii. 5, 1, teat TiKTovitiv TrXr^Qog 
 tpXtrai, rd re irpog dofiijffiv tpyaXtXa. 
 By TrXoTa understand the barks, or skiffs, 
 attendant on the oXKdSeg, or vessels of 
 burden, transports loaded with provisions, 
 stores, &c. The &, just after, I have now, 
 with Poppo and Arnold, placed in bi-ackets, 
 because it is not found in some of the best 
 MSS., and is better away. 
 
 The phrase following, l^ dvdyKijg, must, 
 as Duk. saw, be understood of the neces- 
 sity of the impressment for the public ser- 
 vice, like that of the bread- makers adverted 
 to supra ch. 22, airoTroiovg eic rwv fivXu)- 
 Vitiv — rfvayKaa^iivovg tfXfiiffOovg. 
 
 ptrd Tutv oXku^iov] Render, 'as well as 
 the ships of burden ;' for, as Dr. Arnold 
 says, from what follows, oXKadtg tKovaioi, 
 it is clear that both the irXola and 6X- 
 KaSig first spoken of were employed by 
 the government. 
 
 2. wf 'iKa<JToi tvTToprioav^ I would now 
 supply, with Duk. and Poppo, the word 
 7rpo(T^dXXf.iv from the preceding — 'as 
 they wei'e each enabled to make the coast 
 [of Italy].' The term tvrropuu signifies, 
 ' to have tvnopia, facultas, of doing any 
 thing.' See note supra ch. 34, 2, and my 
 Lexicon of the New Testament, in voc. 
 
 01' Sex^l^^^^v avToi'g dyop^ ovH dtrrtil 
 Meaning, as Jacobs and Arnold explain, 
 ' neither allowing a market for the sale 
 of provisions, (see on viii. 40.) nor permit- 
 ting them to enter their walls,' but only 
 allowing them the use of water and 
 anchorage. 
 
 'Prjyiou Ttjg 'IraXiaQ aKpiorrfpiov] By 
 the promontory of Rhegium is meant, 
 Mannert thinks, that angular vess wher^ 
 there is the Torre del Lupo. 
 
 3. rjSrj] demum, tandem ; namely, after 
 the separation which had taken place in 
 
 cc 2 
 
nm 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 T^C TToAtwc, ^k avTovg natj ovk tSf^orro, (jTpaToTrt^6v re KareGK^vd- 
 
 Kai TCK^ vaJg ari\KV(javT£g tjav^aoav' Kal Trpoc fre"] roJ^ Pj/yti'ouc 
 Aoyovc eVot^/Varro, d^wvvreQ, XaXKiBiag livra^'XaXKiSevcnv ovai 
 AeovTLvoii;^ /3c,n0uy. ol Se ov^', ^uff Ir^puw i^^aaav ta.aQai. d\X 
 on av KaiTolg iX\oi(; 'IraAiwratc £uvW^, roJro Troi^duv, 4. ot' 
 ^£ TToog rd Iv T^ SifCfAm wpdyfiara i(jKdirovv orw t^ottw aptara 
 yoGo'iaovrai'^ Kal rdi; tt^oVAouc vau^ e/c t^^' 'EyfWr,^ «/!(a tt^oct- 
 e^xevov, (3ovXo^evoi d^evai irepl nZv x^Vfidruw, el tariv, a iXeyov ev 
 Tttic AOt)vai^ ol uyyeXoi. 
 
 XLV. ToTc Se Supa/cotTioic £v tovt'v 7roAAa)(^o0cv re //'^rj /cai diru 
 Twv KaTarTK67nvv aar^ij vyyiXXtTO, on ev 'Fnyiu> al injig eide' Kal cJg 
 
 the voyage to Corc}Ta. 'Qg, for ^Trtc. 
 ^rparoiredov KaTiaKivdaavro. Render, 
 sibi parahant, * formed for themselves a 
 camp.' 'Ifprp; : meaning, of course, the 
 outer court of the temple, as opposed to 
 the va<p, or fane. Another instance of 
 this encamping in a court of a temple 
 occurs at iii. 9fi, 1, where we have, avXi- 
 crafifpog-~sv tov Aibg T(p Upif. In the 
 present instance we are by (TTparnTrtSov 
 to understand, not a regular aintp, but 
 a temi)orary encampment for a night or 
 two, equivalent to avXig in Hom. II. ix. 
 232, where we have, 'Eyyvg yap vr]iov Kal 
 Tt't\€og avXiv tOivro, 'a form of expres- 
 sion^ (Heyne says) standing for tarpa- 
 TOTTeStvffav ;^ rather larpaTOTreitvaavro, 
 equivnlent to avXi'CfcrOai elsewhere in our 
 author, iii. 96. vi. 7 & 24. vii. 29. 
 
 The rf, just after, is not found in two 
 of the best MSS. (Clar. and Venet.) and 
 is suspected by Poppo and Goeller ; though 
 defended by Matth. Gr. Or. § 626, and 
 also by Arnold, who thinks that our author 
 meant to write rrpog ts rovg 'Prjyivovg — 
 eTToirjffavTo — Kai irpog to. Trpdyixara icr/co- 
 rrovv, and then changed the construc- 
 tion of the latter clause, because of the 
 words 01 Sk ovSk—7roiTi<Teii'. He in like 
 manner defends the rt at v. 10, 9. But 
 such a mode is any thing but satisfactory. 
 As to the r« at v. 10, it can scarcely be 
 said to be superfluous (and hence I have 
 retained it, though within brackets) ; while 
 here it is itorse than superfluous, since it 
 perturbs the construction, and obscures 
 the sense. Accordingly I have double 
 bracketed it, especially since I suspect it 
 to have arisen from an abbreviation of the 
 following Tovg. 
 
 Xoyovg eiroirfffai'To] agelmnt^ paciscehiin- 
 tur, as at ii. 101, 1, irpog fltpdiKKav Xoyovg 
 tTTOiuro. Of ovSt fitO' erkpojv icretrOat, a 
 
 little after, the sense is, * would be neu- 
 tral.' By the 'iraXnoTaig understand the 
 Greek colonists in Italy, as distinguished 
 from the 'IraXol or indigenous inhabit- 
 ants ; the same distmction as that which 
 subsists between the ^iKiXiwrai and the 
 ^EiKtXoi Svi'doKp. The term here, as 
 not unfrequently in Xenophon, bears the 
 sense communiter placere vel comprohare. 
 
 4. ol Sk Ttpbg rd — TrpotroiaovTui] Con- 
 strue, oi H iaKOTZOVV OTlfi TpOTTqt dpiCFTa 
 
 TrpoaoiaovTai Trpbg rd tv ry "Zik. irpdy- 
 fiara, and render, * how they should bt st 
 deal with, or manage, the aff"airs in Sicily.' 
 In this sense irpo<T(p. occurs also at iv. 1«, 
 4, Taig ^vfKpopnlg — du Trpoaip'fpoivTO. By 
 rdg irpo-rrXovg vavg understand simply the 
 3 ships (i. e. swift- sailing triremes) which 
 had been sent forwards from Corcyra, to 
 procure intelligence. Of the rare term 
 rrpoTrXovg examples are found elsewhere 
 in Dio Cass. 610, 55. Appian, ii. 824 & 827. 
 And the word ought to be restored (on 
 the authority of the early editions and the 
 MSS.) in a passage of Xen. Hist. v. 1, 27. 
 Ch. XLV. 1. (Ta<pfj ijyyfXXero, oTi, &c.J 
 Here (Ta<pfj is used adverbially for aa(pwg, 
 as (Td(pn not unfrequently is, especially when 
 joined with verbs of knowing, and some- 
 times of telling, as Hom. Od. xvii. 106, 
 voarov aov Trarpbg (Td<pa I'nrffitv—dKov- 
 (Tag. Find. Pyth. ii. 104. Plut. vi. lO.'J, 
 ffd(l>a ilirelv. So rare, however, is the 
 idiom in question as regards (Tatprj, that 
 one might suspect some corruption of the 
 text here, were it not that (Ta<pt<TTaTa is 
 found so used, as in Soph. CEd. Tyr. 286. 
 And that aa^i] is not without precedent 
 elsewhere, appears from its occurrence in 
 Soph. El. 1223, tKfioG' ti ffa^rj Xsyio, and 
 perhaps at v. 40, ontjg dv dSwg, t'lfilv 
 dyyfiXyg (Tatpij. 
 
 (iff tni TovToig] scil. Trpdyfiatn. Here, 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XLVI. 
 
 389 
 
 Irrl roJroic Tra^eaKevdZovro nday r^ yv^p.^, Kal o^K^n .\nlaTovv. 
 2. Kat eg re roug ^cKeXovg TrepUne^^ov, tvOa ^^. 0u'Aa/ca,, npoc ^^ 
 roue ,rpea/3ac- Ka, eg ra nep^ndXta rd iv r§ ^^pa i>povpdg la^ 
 e.o;.,roi;- ra re ei, ry .oAec 6VAa.. e&r«.ec Kal Unu^u Lo.ou. el 
 ^vreXrj e<jrC Kat rhXXa, u>g eVJ rax^I 7roAe>a. Kal ocrov od napdvn, 
 Kauiararro. 
 
 ^h^y ^' ^* ''' ''^^ 'EyeWi^c rpelg vijeg al TrpdirXoi waoaylyvov- 
 rat rotg^ AOrjvatotg eg rd 'Pdyiov, dyylXXovaat 'drt rliXXa ,dv odK 
 i<TTt xormara a viriayovro, rpidKovra ^l rdXavra ^dva <palverai 
 2. Kat ot crrpartiyol evOdg ev dOv^la i^aav, 'dri adrolg rovrd re irpiZ- 
 TOV avreKeKoovKei, Kal ol 'Prjylvot ovk eOtXnaavreg ivaroarevetv 
 
 as Duker observes, we have a use of uyg 
 iiri similar to that found in the phrase 
 TrapaaKtvdltaQai log Ini fxdxy, &c. They 
 prepared themselves to meet the circum- 
 wtances hi which they were placed, llday 
 Ty yvwfiij, foto animo, i. e. omni studio, as 
 Portus and Poppo explain. 
 
 2. tv9a fikiz — TTpbg de roi/g] An irre- 
 gular collocation, on which see note at iii. 
 61. JlfpiTToXm. So Bekker, Poppo, and 
 Goeller rightly edit, from three MSS. and 
 the margins of five othei-s, (to which I am 
 enabled to add the Cantab.) for vulg. irf pi- 
 nXoia, which is manifestly corrupt. With 
 respect to the sense to be assigned to Trtpi- 
 TToXia, it may justly be supposed to be, 
 guard-forts, garrisoned by TrtpiiroXoi, or 
 patrolts, (a sort of national guards,) not by 
 (ppovpoi, or regular troops in garrison. So, 
 I would observe, Diouys. Hal. must have 
 hoih reoA^l, and understood the term, since 
 in his Antiq. ix. 56, he employs it to 
 denote the guard-forts in the Roman terri- 
 tories, which were used for the same pur- 
 pose as that of the towers on the borders 
 of England and Scotland, and other situa- 
 tions exposed to danger from an enemy, 
 namely, as places of refuge, during the 
 incursions of enemies, or foragers. Finally, 
 of this term two examples are found else- 
 where in our author, iii. 99, and vii. 48. 
 
 ivTfXri'\ ' complete, in condition for ser- 
 vice.' So viii. 29. 50. 78. Polyb. xxv. 7, 1, 
 SfKovatav tiTtX^, and viii. 36, 1, Trapa- 
 (TKtvai tvTtXtlg. 
 
 Ch. XLVI. 1. ^ai'i'frai] scil. dvai or 
 ovTa, * are found forthcoming.' So Livy, 
 xxxii. 10, * iis redderet res, qute compare- 
 rent ; ceterorum aequo arbitrio a?stimatio 
 fleret.' In this sense, which is very rare, 
 ^aip. also occurs in Xen. Anab. vii. 5, 10, 
 Thiem. fiiaObg ovdeig irat tthaivtro, and 
 6, 26. 
 
 2. OTi nvTolg TovTo Tt] A transposition 
 of collocation, for on rt avTo7g tovto. 
 
 By avTolg dvTtKfKpovicei is meant, Miad 
 crossed (i.e. happened contrary to) them,' 
 viz. their ho[)es. Evidently imitated from 
 which is the expression in Ai)pian, i. 438, 
 TOVTO avTolg Trpwrov dvTtKfKpovKti, and 
 ii. 54.3. Demosth. de Cor. p. 294, dvTi- 
 Kpovak Ti, Kal ykyovfv olov ot'jc tCfi. Of 
 the term uvtik. (which is somewhat rare) 
 examples are found also in Aristot. Rhet. 
 ii. 2, 4. Plut. ix. 10, 6. Jos. Ant. ii. 4, 3, 
 Tolg npwToig avriKpoixTt Xoyi(T/jio7g, where, 
 for Xoyi(Tnc7g, I conjecture should be read 
 Xoyoig. Parallel to this is the use of our 
 phrase to clash with; there being in both a 
 metaphor taken from solid bodies, which, 
 by colliding, hinder each other's motion. 
 Or as Kpovijj signifies also to row?, it may 
 here, by a nautical metaphor, bear the 
 sense to shove or row against, i. e. to 
 thwart. 
 
 At ot 'Priylvoi ovk l9eXf}<Tavrfg KvffTpa- 
 Tiveiv there exists a certain irregularity of 
 construction, which the commentators en- 
 deavour to remedy by various supplemehta, 
 the least objectionable of which is that by 
 which is supplied the word avriKiKpov- 
 Kuaav, taken from dvTiKtKpovKii pre- 
 ceding. This method, however, has some- 
 thing too artificial and factitious to be 
 entirely approved. Better is it to reject 
 the idea of ellipsis altogether, and sui)pose 
 the phraseology to fall under one of those 
 many forms of the ^«aco/M«Ao/i so common 
 iu our author, (and of which many ex- 
 amples are found in the New Testament, 
 especially the Apocalypse,) by which for 
 the words as they now stand, exactness of 
 composition would rather have required 
 Kal Tb 'Pfjyivovg ovk iOeXfjffai, i.e. *the 
 cii'cunistance of the Rhegines not having 
 been willing to,' &c. Such being the case, 
 I have (as I formerly did in my smaller 
 edition of Thucydides) removed the comma 
 after 'Vtjylvoi. Had Poppo seen the true 
 nature of the jdiraseology, he would not 
 
390 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 oo<; wpiA)Tov hp^avTO niiOuVj Kal hko<; ^v ^idXiara, Aiovrivwv re 
 ^u-yyti'cTc ovTag /cat a<pi(yiv ail eTriTtidnovQ. Kal t(^ fxlv Ni/c/a 
 irpOGCi^ofiivu) }]v Ta ira^d rtov ' Ey i(TTaii»)V, toiv ^t tripoiv Kal 
 aAoy(M)Tepa, 3. oi ca EyecTTaloi ToidvSe ti t^trevv^Jdavro Tore, 
 ore oi irputToi npecrpeiQ twv AOrjvaitjv i]X9ov avToig cc; t»)v Kara- 
 ffKonrjv Tujv -^pyificiTayv. cc; re to €v ''EpvKi lepdv Ttjq ' A(pp()SiTrj<^ 
 ayayovTiQ avTovg, ini^u^av tcl dvaOriinaTa, <j>tdXaq t€ Kal oivoyoag, 
 Kai Ov^iarripiaj Kal aWrjv KaTa(JKevY]v ovk oXiyrjv' a, ovra apyvpd, 
 iroXXio 7rXei(t) Trjy (j\piv cItt' dXiyr]Q ^vvd/urnvq -^prundTwv napH^tTO' 
 Kai iCia ^wianq TTOtoi^^ttrot twv Tpir]piTLJi>^ to. Ti 16, avTijq 'Eyiarr^q 
 
 ii. 60, Trpoff- 
 iifiCJv—yeyk- 
 
 have so magisterially pronounced, < Nihil 
 refert, iitrum desit an adsit virgula.' 
 
 ijpKai'To TTfiOtiv] In fip^avTO there is 
 no occasion, with some, to recognise a 
 periphrasis. We may take ijp^avTo jreiOfiv 
 to signify simply, * first set about to per- 
 suade:' a sense which apx^a^at bears 
 frequently both in the classical writers 
 and also the scriptural ones. Thus wholly 
 unnecessary will it be to suppose here a 
 pleonasm ; though ttqwtov is of frequent 
 occurrence in Xenophon, (as Cyr. i. 5, 6. 
 Hist. vii. 4, 25. (Econ. vii. 9. ix. 6.) because 
 that would tend to weaken the sense. The 
 force here of the term apx^aOai is that of 
 setting about ^ taking in hand, any thing, as 
 in Acts i. \,u)v ripKaro, ice. At i'ikoq yv 
 supply TTeiOtiv uvtovq. 
 
 The construction at r^ 
 iexonevift iiv is like that at 
 ^fXo^iv<i> ijioi TO. TtiQ opyrjg 
 vrjTai, where see note, and compare 'ii.' 3. 
 iv. 80. See also Matth. Gr. Gr. § 388, e. 
 
 dXoywrfpa] literally, *more unreck- 
 oned on,' i. e. less calculated on, (less 
 agreeable to Xoyog, or calculation,) more 
 unexpected : of which sense of the word 
 (extremely rare) the only examples I have 
 noted elsewhere are in Demosth. 672, 
 14, dXoyov Kai cnrpoadoKfiTov (TojTj]piag 
 rvyxavHv, (where Kai cnrpoa^oK^rov is 
 added for explanation-sake,) and Dio Cass. 
 1321, 4, a\oy(l)TaTa Mdjojcjov — iq AaKiav 
 iTTffixj/t, where I doubt not the writer had 
 in view the present passage of our author, 
 and probably had in his copy of Thucydides 
 dXayajTara, which the Scholiast also seems 
 to have read. 
 
 3. ot C6 'EyiffTaToi — iKtTixvrjffat'To] 
 Render, « though the Egestteans had de- 
 vised (literally, struck out in device or 
 thought) something of this sort,' i. e. such 
 a device or trick as the following. 'Ett- 
 tdet^av, ostentarerunt : a sense which, how- 
 ever opposed by Bauer, is required by the 
 context, and found in Xen. Cyrop. v. 5, 2, 
 
 and a passage of the New Testament, 
 Matth. xxiv. 1. Compare also 2 Kings xx. 
 13, Kai idtiKev avTolg to apyvpiov Kai to 
 Xpvffiov, &c. (where, for fSti^v, I con- 
 jecture tTrihiKei'). On the subject of the 
 difaOrffiaTa, further on, (i. e. gifts de- 
 posited in a temple, and consecrated to 
 the god worshipped therein,) see my note 
 on Luke xxi. 5. And on the <pid\aQ, oi- 
 voxoaq, and Ovj-iiaTrfpia belonging to the 
 temple, see Wachsm. Antiq. Gr. On the 
 sense o{ KaTa(TKtvj)v see note at i. 10, and 
 ii. 11.^ 
 
 ii, ovTa dpyvpa — TrrtjOftxf ro] * which, 
 being of silver [only], made a greater 
 show [than] according to their actual 
 value in money, which was but small.' So 
 the Scholiast explains by oXiya Ty Svvdfifi 
 ovTa i^LiydXrjv ^avTaaiav iraptlxf. This, 
 however, is passing over the tiling com- 
 pared ; which (as is pointed out by Jacobs, 
 cited in Poppo) is inherent in the words 
 dir' 6Xiyt}g SvvdfAttjg, as much as to say, 
 d 6\iyr]v Cvva^iv fxovTa, ttoXv TrXtiw 
 iTfJQ ^vfdf.ifiug] 6\ptu (i. e. (pavTaaiav) 
 Traptixf' The d-Trb denotes state or con- 
 dition, as at ii. 62. iv. 18. v. 89. 103. From 
 the words following, idi<f ^tv/trttf, it would 
 seem that by twv TpirjpiTwv must be 
 meant, not, — according to the acceptation 
 of the word elsewhere, (e. g. Hdot. v. 85. 
 Xen. Anab. vi. 6, 7) — the common sailors, 
 who manned the triremes, but the officers ; 
 which is, Bauer thinks, the sense had in 
 view by the person who formed the gloss 
 (which found its way into the Moscow 
 MS.) Tpir}papxCi)V. But the term rpcj/pTrot 
 can never of itself signify more than, ac- 
 cording to its use elsewhere, — * those on 
 board of the triremes ;' and hence we must 
 suppose, that, as by rpi»;p. it cannot be 
 denoted that the whole of those on board 
 were invited, (so § 4 we have, toIq U twv 
 Tpn]p(t)i>,) since only some of them would 
 be so invited ; so those would be the prin- 
 cipal persons, officers and others, and those 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XLVII. 
 
 391 
 
 iKTriD^iara [Kal] X^vad Kal apyvpd 6,vXXit,avTi(;, Kal ra t/c twv ty-yuc 
 7roXi(M)v Kai ^oiviKiKuiv Kal 'EXXriVi^tjjv airnaduivoi, iaUiuuv tc 
 raq fcTTtadag, wq aiKUa, tKaarot. 4. kui ttuvtwi' wq iiri rd iroXd 
 Toig auTojc Xptj/aiviov^ Kal iravTaxov woXXwv (paivo/nivcov, fiiydXriv 
 Tt)v iKTrXr]'6,iv To7(; f/c twi' Tpir](*ujv 'A6r}vaioig napux^' '<^"' o</>tK:o- 
 ^ivoi ft; Tac A0r;i'ac, ^itOpdtjcrav ioq )(p»J;i«Ta iroXXd iCoitv. 5. Kal 
 iu fiiv, avToi Ti airarrjOiVTiq, Kal Touf dXXovQ TOTi Tnicrai'Ttc:, iirnSti 
 CirjXOivo Ao-yoc, oti ovk tir} iv t^ 'EyiGTy Ta ^^»i/iaTa, ttoAA^Ji' t»Ji/ 
 aiTiav ff)(Oj' vnd Tiov (TTpariMTuiv. XLVII. ()t ^e (TTpaTrjyol irpdc; 
 Ta TrapovTa ij5ovXiuovTo, Kal Nt/c/ou /idv t)v yviofir] irXilv irrl 2fAt- 
 vovvTa iraarj Tp arpaTia, if dirtp /udXiaTa iiTiin(pOr)(7av^ Kal iyV /lei' 
 7ra^f)^a»(Tt )(^o»7^<aTa ttuvtI tw GToaTivfjLaTi 'EyiGTaloi, -rrpdq Tavra 
 povXivicrOai' n Ci /irj, rait; i6,dKovTa vavalv, uaacnnp lirrjtravro, 
 a6,tovv ht^ovai avToix: Tpn<priv, Kal wa^a/iiiivavTag, ^iXivovvTiovf:, i] 
 pia 7} t,vfipa(TH, CiaXXat^ui nuToTg, Kal outw irapaTrXivaavTag Td<: 
 aXXaq ttoXhq, Kal €7rtSf<£avTac /nfi' t»)v ^ui'ajtui' Trig ' AOrjva'njjv tto- 
 
 entertained by the principal persons among 
 the Egestieans. 
 
 Of the term ^tviaig (which is here used, 
 according to its explanation by Photius 
 Lex., for ^evodoxici) I know of no example 
 elsewhere. For, as to Xen. Mem. iii. 5, 10, 
 there the word has only been introduced, 
 on the unauthorized and unsuitable conjec- 
 ture of Schiitz, for vulg. ytveaiv, which 
 would have been better retained till some 
 preferable reading had been found. 
 
 aiTTjadfievoi] * having borrowed.' So 
 Polyaen. vi. 21, (a passage contahiing an 
 evident reference to the present,) XP^' 
 ffdntvoi Ik tu)v TrXijffiov ttoXoov dpyvpop 
 Kai xp^f^ov. C(mipare iii. 22, aiTtj^ti yvvr) 
 Trapd ytiT<n>og aKtvrj dpyvpd Kai xpv(Td. 
 
 4. rolg Ik tCjv rpti7pwv] * those from 
 the triremes,' i. e. those who had gone, by 
 invitation, from the triremes. "EjcttXi/^iv 
 To'ig — TrnpfXxi. Compare Arrian, E. A. 
 vi. 3, 8, tKirXif^iv rraptlx^ '"O'C Oeojfikpoig. 
 In fact, the phrase falls under that use of 
 TTapBxfiv by which it is used with nouns 
 denoting a passion, or affection of the mind, 
 as ydovi^v or Tsp-^iv irapextiv, and yi- 
 Xwra or <pnj3ov, or iXTriSa, &.C., all occur- 
 ring in Xenophon, and ctTropiav TroXXrjv 
 in Lucian, ii. 766. Pol. i. 4, 2, — in which 
 several cases the verb may be rendered 
 afferre, gignere, ' to occasion : ' and such is 
 the use of the Latin preebere in the phrase 
 ludos prcehere, Ho occasion sport.' AuOpo- 
 ijaav, for duXaf^ritrav, as Suidas explains ; 
 or SitOpvXXriffav (as Jacobs), dirulgarunt, 
 'spread abroad rumours.' Of this word 
 
 (which is rare) see examples elsewhere 
 infra viii. 91. Xen. Hist. i. 6, 4. Dio Cass. 
 53, 19. 61,8. 13, 14. 
 
 Ch. XLVII. This chapter contains 
 the opinion of Nicias in the council of 
 war. 
 
 1. £0' OTTfp] scil. irpayfia : on which 
 use see note at i. 59, 4. Tnlg i^iiKovra — 
 Tpotprjv, * to require them to give support 
 (i. e. pay) to the sixty ships, which they 
 requested [for themselves].' Of this use 
 (far from frequent) of Tpo<l)r] to denote 
 a soldier's pay, examples are found in 
 Xenophon and Demosthenes. And this 
 permutation of sense from the food itself 
 to the money wherewith to procure it, is 
 such as occurs in the case of the term 
 oxl^ioi'iov ; which, though originally denoting 
 support, came at hist to signify a soldier's 
 pay. This use of the plural Tpo^dg (which 
 is far from common, except in the sense 
 education) is found also in Eurip. Hec. 20. 
 Ion 52 & 1013. and a passage of the New 
 Testament, John iv. 8, 'iva Tpo<pdg dyopd- 
 
 (XOJffl. 
 
 TraparrXivcravTag Tag dXXag Tro'Xfic] 
 * after having coasted along the other 
 states.' The term TrapaTrXivaavrag is 
 used, because the states in question, being 
 entirely maritime, could best be visited by 
 sea, being taken as they occurred by the 
 coast-line. Plutarch, in his Life of Nicias, 
 14, relating this transaction, says, irapd 
 TTjv YiKiXiav Ko^ii^ofisvovg, and adds, icai 
 TrtpiTrXsoi'Tag, scil. avTqv, because in so 
 doing (the states lying all romid the coast- 
 
392 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 Atwc, difXwaavTa^ di rriv eg rove <^/Aouc Ka] ^Vfiind-^ftvq irpoOvfiiuVy 
 (tiroTTAHv o'lKaCi, rjv /iij tc ^e' oAtyou Kai awn tuv a^o/cr/rou, rj 
 
 AiOVTlVOvg OtOt T£ tJfflV W«/)£A»7rTat, »/ Ta)V uX\(x>V TlVa TToXibJV TT^OtT- 
 
 ayayiaOai^ — Kai rp TToAa dmravdjvTag ra o'lKfia /iu] Kir^vvivnv, 
 ALV III. AXKi(3ia^rig ^e ovk if^t) yjjr\vcH rocrnury ^vvaf^ai €/C7rAtu- 
 aavTag, mayjowq Kai (tir^aKTiog diriXOfiv, o'AA' tg t£ rac TroAtig 
 f7rifc»70UK:€U€a(^«t, 7rA>Ji' ^iXivovvrng Ka\ ^vpaKovaufv, rag uAAat;, Kai 
 weioaaOai Kat Tovg 2</ceAouc ^oug ^ttr a<()i(Trai'at civro ruiif 2upa/co- 
 <T(aii', roj»g 06 (f>iXovg iroiHaOai, iva (t'itov kuI arpaTuiv i\(oat' irpw- 
 Tov ^£ TTiiOeiv M^rraypiovg (e'l^ Tropoi -yao ^ta'Atrrra khJ 7r|f>()<Tj3oA »J 
 «tvo( aurot)g r»7c 2(/C£A/«c, «:«* At^4£i'a /cat ij: £<^opju»/aty t^ arpuTia 
 
 line) they would have to TTfOiTrXcti/ Trjv 
 
 Kai ry tt6\h — Kivcvvtvtivl^ On the con- 
 struction, and consequently the sense, of 
 these words, a difference of opinion exists. 
 I am now hiclined to think that Abresch 
 was right in maintaining that the infinitive 
 Kivhwtmiv depends on the words ypibnij 
 t)p at the beginning of the chapter ; ac- 
 cording to which view, the sense will be, 
 'His opinion was,— that they should not 
 put to hazard the safety of the state by 
 wasting its own resources,' the domestica 
 (i. e. rdpuhllciv) bona. In KivSwtvetv ry 
 noXfi we have a very unusual form of 
 expression, though, as Dukas points out, it 
 has already occurred supra ch. 10. 
 
 Ch. XLVUJ. This chapter contains 
 the opinion of Alcibiades. 
 
 1. iiTiKii^vKtviaQai} i. e. * to open nego- 
 ciations by embassies.' "Iva aXrov Kai 
 (TTQariav txtti<Ti, ' that tliey may have pro- 
 visions and forces [supplied from thence].' 
 The ck after Trpwrov is continuati'ce, (an- 
 swering to the Latin porro or cceterum,) 
 and may be rendei«ed, * but first of all ; ' 
 in which case (especially where a fiev cor- 
 responding to Sk has just preceded) a colon 
 should be placed at the end of the fore- 
 going clause. UiiOfiv MfffarjviovQ, * to 
 gain them over,' comUiare, as Horn. II. i. 
 100, TOTi Kiv fiiv Waffrrafifvoi irtiriQoiixfv, 
 and 132. Eurip. Med. 960. Of course the 
 encLatour in this case is alone to be under- 
 stood, as often in Xenophon, and similarly 
 in our verb to sway. 
 
 iv iroptft yap — iaeaOai] Render, *on 
 what grounds it was so expedient to bring 
 over the Messenians,' — namely, from the 
 importance of its commanding situation, 
 being as it were the ttte du pont of the 
 jjassage from Greece to Sicily : for such 
 is the force of the expression tf Tro'py Kai 
 7^^^o(T|3o\^, where there is a Inndladj/a, 
 
 TTopqi being equivalent to Trtpanvffti, pas- 
 soije, as the Scholiast explains ; and Trporr- 
 fioXy denoting the immediate approach. 
 Similarly at iv. 1, Messana is said to have 
 Tt]v Trnofff-^oXijv Trjg Sik:. And of the ex- 
 pression 7rpo<T(3. T. St(c. another example 
 occurs infra vii. 4. The words Kai Xifxera 
 Kai Icpopfitjcnv ry (TTpartq, advert to its 
 importance in another point of view, — 
 namely, as supplying to the armament a 
 port, and f<p6pfi. iKai'tordTriv. Here, how- 
 ever, the question is, whether the true 
 reading be i^oofjLtjaiv, which is the com- 
 mon one, retained by Haack, Bekker, 
 Arnold, and Goeller (second edition), or 
 i<p6pfnmv, which is edited, from five MSS., 
 by Poppo and Goeller (first edition), and 
 Haack (second edition). I have chosen to 
 adopt tlie former, I. because there is no 
 proof that i(p6pixi(Tig can have the sense 
 assigned by Poppo, namely, * stationis ad- 
 versus hostem capiendse facultatem,' or 
 opportunitatem ; — 2. because the weight 
 of MS. authority is all in favom* of t<l>6p- 
 ^n^iv ; only five among the worst AISS. 
 having i(p6pni(Ttv, and of these perhaps 
 some altered from tcpopfjiricrtv ; which I 
 have, on collation, found to be the case in 
 the Cod. Clar., and t06p/Lt»j(Tii' in Mus. Br. 
 Indeed I (with Dr. Arnold) doubt whether 
 IcpopfiKTtv can express any tiling more than 
 is already done in the preceding terra 
 Xifikva (see iv. 8, 5) : and yet that our 
 author meant something not the same with 
 it, plainly appeai-s from his writing Kai 
 Xijxkva Kai i<p6pixT}aiv. And what can 
 that something more be, but, as Dr. Arnold 
 expresses, a convenient position for at- 
 tacking the enemy, or watching his move- 
 ments ? a sense which the context de- 
 mands, and which l<p6pixr}(Tiv very well 
 supplies (see note on ii. 89, 10) ; but of 
 which i<p6pijnaiv is by no means suscep- 
 tible. 
 
 OL 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XLIX. 
 
 Uavu^rcirvv ia^aOaiy npoaayayo.d.ou, SI r«c ttoA.ic, elBdra, .u^' 
 ;u. rcc TToAe^,..,, oOra>, i',S, ^vpaKovaai, Kai ^.Xivovvri ini.upuv 
 
 o^Kil^iv, XLIX. Xa,ia^o, SI llvn.pv, ^n Xi>^^'-^ -Ael. eVi Suoa- 
 icoucxac, KaiTrpo, ry woXu ui, rci^iara rnv ;x«x.;. noiuaOai, e'a>c m 
 a.apacjK^yoi re uai Kai ^.dhara kn,wX.,yfdvoi. 2. ro yc\o nu^ruv 
 nav arpar^vf^a Suvorarov .Ivai' ih^ S'e ^poviay, nplv k' V»' ^'A- 
 '^n., ry y..o>^,y avaOapaoCvrag clrOp^^avg, Kai ry ^u Kara<ppovtli. 
 
 Of iKavu)Tdrt)i' the sense is here hloneam 
 'convenient,' literally, 'what is competait 
 tor any purpose.' On the term npoaaya- 
 yofisvoyg, ' having brought over,' see note 
 sit \\ 83. The rtt,-, just after, stands for 
 *lfifi(; : a very rare use, passed over in 
 Matth. and Kuhn. Gr. Gr., but of which 
 examples are found elsewhere, as supra 
 
 in. 55 
 
 ('H. XLIX. 1. The word dvriKpvQ is 
 to bo construed, not with t<pTi, but with 
 ttXhi', in the sense recta, 'straightforward,' 
 which it bears also at ii. 4, 5. Xen. Cyr. 
 vii. 1, 29, c'lvTiKpi, h' avTUiv slg ti)v (pa- 
 Xayya t/t/3aUfi. Dio Cass. 119, 21, tTr' 
 avTov dvTiKpvQ tjTTfixOn, and 2G(i, 68, Itt' 
 avTi)i> dvTiKpvQ Trjv 'Piofjrjv yXaae. In 
 this sense, too, the word occurs in Horn 
 II. xiii, 137, ripxt d' dp' "EKTujp, 'Ai'TiKpi 
 fiffiawg: where render, 'right against 
 them ;' the expression answering to an- 
 other just before, oi d' iOvg (ppoi'fov. fiE- 
 Hanav ^k fidx^rOai. In both cases there 
 is an ellipsis of Ikvai : q. d. *they had a 
 mind, or were fully bent, to go straight 
 against them,' as we should say, ' rhjht at 
 them.' It may, indeed, be thought dif- 
 ficult to account for this sense of dvriKpv, 
 especially as frequent in the most ancient 
 writers. But this difficulty is only to be 
 removed by previously removing a i/ct 
 greater,— namely, to trace the true ety- 
 mology of avTiKpi), which may be derived 
 from dvTi and Kapa, i. e. per syncopen for 
 dvriKapa, which means Wtt^rsMy,' headlong 
 against;' where by headlong (which means 
 head-aiong) must simply be denoted a 
 motion by the straightest course, and bear 
 the sense recta. Perhaps, however, dvTiKpv 
 derives its origin from dvri and Kap (for 
 Kapa, which is found in Hom. II. xvi. 392, 
 kiri Kap) ; or rather from avri and Kap 
 was formed the adjective dvriKapvg, 
 whence the adverb dvriKapv ; though the 
 ad}ctir>e form dvriKpvg was sometimes 
 used by the poets, for the metre-sake. 
 With this compound dvriKopvg we may 
 compare the very rare fonn (though pi-e- 
 tierved by Ilesych ) di':6(ppvg. 
 
 Trpbg Ty TroXfi—noulaeai] Strange is 
 It that fidxTji^ should have been, as it has 
 by many conmuntators, taken to bear the 
 sense oppugnationem, or at any rate bi'llum. 
 It might, indeed, mean the latter; but not 
 m the phrase iidxr}v TroulaOa,, which can 
 only signify 'come to battle' (literally, 'do 
 battle,' a phrase frequent in our older 
 writers). Nor will the presence of the 
 article prove ^dxnv is to be taken juj 
 standing for Tr6Xf^ov: for there is no 
 reason to regard it as very significant : 
 and indeed Plutarch, in a passage written 
 with an evident view to the present, Nic. 
 14, passes it over, expressing the sense of 
 T^pbg Ty ttoXh /xdx'fP TrouiaOai by jidxnv 
 iyyiara rTig ndXeojg TiQtvai. It is, liow- 
 ever, not without its use ; any more than 
 the article r^/f at i. 71, as joined with 
 tTTiTtxvijanog and noXvjnipiug, — which 
 nouns may be said to fall under the class 
 noticed in Bp. Middleton, Gr. Art. i. 5, 
 of 'abstract nouns takm in their most 
 abstract sense.' Here, I apprehend, the 
 article is best accounted for on the sup- 
 position that it has (like many othei-s in 
 our author) a reference, however obscure ; 
 which will here appear by filling up the 
 sense as follows : ' Lamachus was of opi- 
 nion that the battle, which was to be 
 fought, should be fought close by the city 
 itself.' The same force is observable in 
 the article at iv. m, G, the ^i) wiiatrai 
 rig avTov Tr)v fidxnv iataOai, and v. 91, 
 Tovg X. Ipovfiei'. It is meant, then, that 
 tlie battle which they came to fight should 
 be fought as near as possible to the city 
 they came to subdue. 
 
 2. ry yviljfiy—KaTaippovtlv fiaXXov] I 
 see no reason to adopt, with Poppo and 
 Haack (second edition), the punctuation of 
 Krueger, by which the comma is removed 
 after dvOpionovg, and placed after ry 6^ei. 
 As to the passages adduced in favour of 
 this view from supra iv. 34, ry oi//n tcZ 
 Oap<Tt7p nXtlfTTov etXr/^oTeg, and vi. 31, 
 Ty o\pn dvtOdpaovv, they are, as Goeller 
 says, quite dissimilar in cast to the pre- 
 sent : and he truly observes, ' Prtesenti.s 
 
S9^ 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 Sfvovrai, jiiaXiaT av * d^ut; inpiyivioOai, Kat Kara iravra av odtovv 
 'tK(f)(}ftr](Taiy rp rt o\pti {TrXilaToi yiip av wv (jiavtivai) K<ii ry irpna- 
 ^OKia wv TTtitToi'Tai, /LiaXicsTa o av tw avTiKa Kir^vvto Ttjq /na-^rj^. 
 .3. iiKOi; ^e iivai Kui iv toi^ ay^oig iroWov^ ^a7ro\ti(j>0tivai l^u), ^ta 
 
 loci hsec est ratio : Si Athenieiises ter- 
 giversentur, prius aniniis firmiores fore, 
 postea etiam, qiium viderint, contempturos 
 apparatum Atheniensiura.' And so Dr. 
 Arnold expresses the sense as follows : 
 ' Men recovering confidence in their minds, 
 when they see the armament with their 
 eyes, are inclined rather to despise it.' 
 Vain are the arguments against the above 
 view urged by Poppo ; for certain it is 
 that Dr. Arnold's reason why Ty 6\pfi 
 should not be joined with dvaOapffovvra^ 
 greatly outweighs in strength those which 
 Poppo advances against its ])eing taken 
 with (cara^povtTi' fiaWor. That rg o'^fi 
 may stand for tv ry oipfi, {qnum r'uierint,) 
 or that its meaning is, ' at the sight,' does 
 not need the proof which Poppo says is 
 wanting. It is for him to prove that it 
 cannot bear that sense. As to the other 
 reasons he alleges, they are too frivolous 
 to deserve attention. 
 
 I must not omit to observe, that the 
 construction of xQoviZ,tii/ with an infinitive, 
 ushered in by Trpiv, has, as far as I know, 
 no precedent elsewhere. The nearest ap- 
 j)roach to it is in a passage of the Old 
 Testament, 2 Sam. xx. 5, Sept. Ix^onaiv 
 airb Tov Kaipov ov tTdKaro, scil. tXOtlv, 
 i. e. until the set time was past. 
 
 ai<ppidiot] This I have chosen, with 
 Poppo and Goeller (second edition), to 
 retain, for the reading, supported though 
 it is by almost all the best MSS. (to which 
 add Clarend.) ai^vi^iov. For (as Poppo 
 and Arnold have shown) it is according 
 to the usage of Thucydides and the earlier 
 writers genei'ally, to employ the adjective 
 in preference to the adverb ; and in so 
 minute a variation, MSS. have far less 
 weight than the imis linguce and the cus- 
 tom of any age. 
 
 A little after, 1 have ventured, with 
 Bekker and Goeller, to edit, for vulg. 
 cr<pag, (T e t f, though without the authority 
 of MSS. ; the nominative being required 
 by the context, and the variation thus 
 arising so small as to make the testimony 
 of MSS. in this instance little consider- 
 able. Easier, indeed, is it to imagine how 
 a^tiQ might, from the occurrence of ac- 
 eusatires before and after, and from the 
 comparative rareness of cnpiig, pass into 
 ff<priv, than to imagine any sufficient excusp 
 
 for the accusative. For as to tliose alleged 
 by Poppo and Arnold, they seem not to 
 have carried conviction to their own minds. 
 3. aTro\ii<pQrivai'\ This (the reading 
 found in A. B. N. R. V, c. d. e. h. m.) I 
 must still, as formerly, regard as the true 
 one, and not the common one, nTToXi/^Oi;- 
 vai, retained by Poppo and Arnold. For 
 even admitting, what Arnold affirms, that 
 the two words are often confounded in 
 MSS., yet the most correct MSS. so 
 generally present the tnie reading, that 
 their authority is far from being what he 
 asserts, ' hardly w orth any thing on the 
 occasion.' True it is that their testimony 
 will not of itself be sufficient to establish 
 the reading ; which must, after all, be 
 decided by the context: and that is, I 
 apprehend, in the present case, quite in 
 favour of the reading of the best MSS., 
 a.TroX(i<p9iji'ai ; for though d7ro\T]<p9r]i'ai 
 would be very suitable, yet dnoXttipOFirai 
 is no less so, though somewhat unusual. 
 Again, as to the objection urged by Dr. 
 Arnold, that ^ dTro\ii<pOrivai, "to be left 
 behind," would rather apply to those who, 
 endeavouring to get in the city, came too 
 late, and found the gates closed,' — this 
 has little force ; since the term diroXu- 
 TTtaQai may, and doubtless does, mean 
 simply to he absent, to remain behind ; 
 namely, from inability caused by occu- 
 ])ation, detention, &c. ; and so it is used in 
 a passage of Xen. Mem. iv. 2, 32, o\ fuv 
 fitTatrxovTtg — ol H Ci' daB'tvtinv aVo- 
 \fi(p6(vT(Q — h' dffOiveiav dTroXfiiroi'Tai : 
 i. e., as the interpreters exjdain, absunt, 
 flomi manent. And Sturz in his Lex. Xen. 
 affirais this sense to be one frequent in 
 that writer, especially where the verb oc- 
 curs with ovK, in the sense *to remain or 
 lag behind,' as opposed to eirtffOai. Finally, 
 as to the objection urged by Poppo, that 
 vir6\uTn<yQai would thus be required, and 
 not drroX., that carries even less force than 
 the foregoing, since although vTTo\t'nrtoQat 
 is more usual, yet dnoX., as being the less 
 common and the less obvious term, is to 
 be preferred, especially in a writer like 
 Thucydides, who so often employs unusual 
 phraseology. And that it is used by our 
 author, is certain from a passage infra vii. 
 75, 4, OVK aviv oXiyiov iiriOiiatrfiCjv kui 
 oifitoyfiQ dnnXnTTonn'oi (where, for drcoX., 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. L. 
 
 ;39o 
 
 TO aniariiv (y</>ac /t»/ >/$fcii'' fcal, iaKUfiiC*>l^^vijjv avrwv, rrjv OTpariav 
 twK aTTo^rjdtiv y^pi]fxaTu)v^ rjv irpoq r^ ttoXh Kparovaa KaOelrirai. 
 4. roue re aXXout,- SiKtAiwrac ourwc »/^>? /naXXov Kal iKtivoig ov 
 tv^^a^rjGHV Kai (T(J)1(Ti Troodttvcu, Kal ov ^la/iuXXriaeiv TripiaKoirovv 
 raq OTTortpot KpaTi]aovai. 5. vavaTuOjuov Sb, iTTava\u)oriaavTag Kal 
 I i(poo^ir]OtvTaQj Meyapa icpt) ^otjvai TToificrOai' a riv i^ij/na, air- 
 e^ovTa ^vpaKov<T(x)v ovtb ttXovv ttoXvv ovtb o^oj'. 
 
 L. Aa/Lia^oq jmlv ravra uwwVj o/nojq n^oaiOtTo Kal avToq rrj 
 
 AXKi(5idSov yvw/Liri, jLUTn. ^e tovto AAKtjSta^ijc, ^y avTov vtii Bia- 
 
 TrXivaac eq Mt(T<T»/v»/v, Kai Aoyoug 7roir}<TajHEVog mpi ^vjn/iia^iag irpog 
 
 fiurouc, (OQ OVK iTTtiOiVy oXX airtKpivavTo ttoXh /liIv av ov ^i^aaOai, 
 
 ayopav d e6,(o iraoi^Eiv, — aTr^nXti eg to Priytoi'. 2. Kal tvOvg £uju- 
 
 one MS. has vttoX.). And it occurs several 
 times in Plato, e. g. p. 243, tW inaKoXov- 
 Govj^iev avToXg tlrt dTToXurrofitOa. 
 
 Kal t(rico/it^o/x£j'wrai>rwv] 'and although 
 they should have removed themselves and 
 their effects [into the city].' 'EaKOfn- 
 Hiofieviov is, as Goeller observes, an accus- 
 tomed term on this subject ; and hence, 
 as he says, kaKOfx. stands for ioKOfi. to. 
 Xphl^aTa. And he compares another pas- 
 sage of our autlior, supra ii. 5, tTriiSt) to. 
 hK Ttjg x^P<^Q IffiKofiiffavTo : and (what is 
 still more to the present pui'pose) ii, 18, 
 01 'A9r}va7oi {(Tffco/if'^ojTo — Kai tSoKovv o'l 
 ITfX. tTTtXOdvTtg av tia rdxovQ, Tvavra 
 iTi t^io KaraXafielv. Here there is the 
 less harshness in supplying the word x/o^- 
 fiara, since xpVf^^^^^ occurs just after ; 
 not, however, in the sense money, but goods 
 of all kinds, (especially such as would be 
 necessary to a besieging army,) namely, 
 food, clothing, furniture, &c. KpaTovaa, 
 * having the upper hand,' being master of 
 the field. 
 
 4. (T<}>i(Ti 7rpo(Ttei'rti] * would come over 
 to them,' 'join their standard ;' as iv. 85. 
 vi. 20, et al. 
 
 5. I have chosen, with Bekker and 
 Arnold, to retain the common reading 
 i^opfiT]B'tvTaq, (which, on collation, I 
 have found in Codd. Clar. and Cantab.) 
 for which tipopjuaOti^rag has been edited, 
 on the conjecture of Schaefer, by Poppo ; 
 but not on good groimds ; nay, as Arnold 
 says, ' from a complete misconception of 
 the whole passage, the meaning of which 
 is, as he points out, that ' they should 
 make Megara their naval station, to retu-e 
 to when needful, and to advance from 
 w!ien they moved against the enemy.' 
 Moreover, I have pointed off, for greater 
 
 clearness sake, the participles tiravax- 
 and k(popfxr)QEVTag. And although in con- 
 struing, we must take them with the in- 
 finitive xP'}»'«t» yet they, in effect, serve 
 to introduce a circumstance, as though 
 genitives absolute. At the same time, the 
 Leyden Scholiast is right in regarding 
 t7ravax(^pn<^ai'Tag Kai i<l)opfi. as equiva- 
 lent to ti^ r(fi tTravaxioptli', Kai iv rtp 
 i(popnaa9ai. Comj>. vi. 97,4,67rorf Trpotoitv. 
 Finally, the same kind of reasoning 
 which, supra ch. 48, proved k^op^iaiv 
 to be a false reading, and i<l>6pp,Tj<Tiv the 
 true one, w ill here equally apply ; for con- 
 sidering that Lamachus did not expect the 
 war to last till winter, there was no need 
 of a port to winter at ; which Megara, 
 though on the sea-coast, did not afford, 
 (having merely a roadstead, or petty bay, 
 at the mouth of the Alabus ; if, at least, 
 Cluverius be right in fixing it there,) but 
 only as a station for a naval camp during 
 the siege, as Malea had done during the 
 siege of Mitylene, as recorded iii. 0. Clu- 
 verius has, I doubt not, ascertained the 
 time site of Megara, as at the mouth of 
 the southernmost of two rivulets running 
 into the Megarus Sinus ; but he has laid 
 them, in his map, much too near to SjTa- 
 cuse. I find the distance (measured in 
 Capt. Smyth's map) to be 12 miles; which, 
 however, will not be discordant with the 
 words of our author. 
 
 Ch. L. 1. TTpoa'tBiTo'l See note on i. 20. 
 1y avTov vriX, meaning that which he 
 had himself equipped, &c., according to 
 law ; and of which, consequently, he was 
 trierarch. ' AXX' dirfKpivavTo, * but they, 
 on the contrary, answered ;' avrbv being 
 left understood, as avTolg just before. 
 
 2. tv^inX^ptiyaavTigl^ The prep, livv is 
 
396 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 7rAr^aw(Tarrtc l^riKovra vavQ eK naauiv ol arpaTrjyfn, Kal rd ewiTt'i^ua 
 XapovTtq, ira^inXtov eg Na^ov, rrjv a\\r)v arpaTidv Iv 'P»/yt(i) kutw 
 AiTTovTft; Kal eva (T(pwr avTuiv. 3. Na£(wi' ^t St^a/uiivoju rrj TroAti, 
 napenXiov ig KaravYjv. fcal, tJg avrovg oi Karavaloi ovk t^i^ovTo, 
 (Ivrjcrav yap avToOi lir^peg rd ^vpaKoaitjv ^ovXo/luvoi) iKit/nlaOjicrav 
 iwiTov Tt]piav TTOTUfiov. Kui auAtdti/itvoc, ry vart^aia ini 2j)o«- 
 Kouaat; inXeov eirl Kep(t)g, i^ovnc rag dXXaq vavq' SiKa ^t twv 
 
 here used in order to intimate that the 
 number was drafted from all three of the 
 squadrons, into which the fleet had been 
 divided. This term is one frequent in 
 Xenoph. Hist. 
 
 3. TO, ^vpaK. (iovXofitvoil Poppo remarks, 
 that for this, <ppovovi>TeQ (occurring in the 
 next chap.) is the more usual expression ; 
 and, he might have added, the somewhat 
 stronger. In the present passage, /Sow- 
 XioQai bears the sense ' to ^chh well to any 
 j)erson,' or the interests of any person. 
 The persons here spoken of were probably 
 secret itell-wlskers to the Syracusan inter- 
 ests, tliough professing, with tlie rest of 
 the citizens, a desire to be neutral, — re- 
 ceiving neither of the belligerents into the 
 city. Otherwise I see not why our author 
 should not have used the expression ol 
 ippovovvTeg, especially considering that the 
 phrase is so rare, that examples of it else- 
 where are, as far as I know, not to be 
 found : though something nearly approach- 
 ing to it occurs, Stephens says, elsewhere 
 in this book, namely, o'l raura (iovXcfiivoi. 
 Compare also Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 1855, 9, 
 iXaTTovijjv ovTiov Tutr /</) ravTci (iovXa- 
 fih'utv. Such, too, is the use in Latin of 
 rt^lle for bene telle, i. e. * to wish w ell to 
 any one's affairs.' 
 
 Tiipiav TTOTafibv] Rightly fixed by 
 Cluverius at the present Fiume di Santo 
 Leonardi ; on which see Capt. Smyth's 
 Survey of Sicily, p. 158. At the mouth 
 of this river, though there is no harbour, 
 there is an open roadstead, where the 
 ships might be moored for the night ; 
 while the crew s doubtless passed the night 
 in tents on shore, as the tei-m avXiaafiiroi 
 suggests. 
 
 In the words following, iTrXeoi' iiri 
 Kepwc txoiTfc, I have adopted the punc- 
 tuation of Bekker and Poppo ; though 
 Arnold agrees with Dobree in thinking the 
 older comnientatoi*s right in placing the 
 comma after trrXtov, as if those ten sliips 
 sent forward did not sail Itti Ktpb)Q. But 
 why, it may be asked, should they not ? 
 Certain it is that tni Kfputg connects most 
 naturally with fnXtor. And the opinion 
 
 above adverted to may be ascribed to a 
 misconception of the import of txovrtg, of 
 which the sense is simply, * accompanied 
 by,' having under their command the 
 other ships, viz. the fifty, all except the 
 ten sent forward. The idiom is one fre- 
 quent both in classical and scriptural 
 writers. Thus the sense of ^Ua ^i tCjv 
 reutv may be expressed by, *but ten of 
 the ships they had sent forward.' Dr. 
 Arnold expresses surprise that Plut. Nic. 
 14, should understand the tTrt Kspiog of our 
 author as signifying a line, not a column. 
 But though Ktpag may and does some- 
 times denote a column, yet it is only a side 
 column or wing of a fleet t;r army, as in 
 Hist. vi. 2, 16. Nor does the phrase ini 
 KtpwQ ever, I apprehend, denote any thing 
 else than in line. Consequently tm Kspwg 
 TrXfTr, or TroptvtaOai, must moan to more 
 in line, (whether one or two deep, as the 
 case may be,) since when a fleet or army 
 moves by a flank motion in the direction 
 of one of the wings, it can move in no 
 other way. Of the phrase in question 
 examples occur, besides the present pas- 
 sage, elsewhere, vi. 32, and ii. UO, in 
 Xenoph. Laced, xi. 8, and Hist. i. 7, 31, 
 avaxOivTag Itti Keptog. vi. 2, 30, t6t( fifv 
 tni KiptoQ 7jye, rore Si itti (pdXayyog, 
 which latter expression denotes a motion 
 in front, from the ^aXay^ or centre, as 
 opposed to one in Jfank. Thus Schwebel 
 on Onosand. p. 69, says, that tirl Kfpwg 
 (in its military use) means a la file, ilg 
 TrpoffwjTov or fierujTrov, (equivalent to the 
 expression ini ipdXayyog in the above pas- 
 sage of Xenophon,) de front. Finally, for 
 ini Ktpujg, Herodotus uses ini Kipag, (see 
 Valcken. and Schweigh. on Herodot. vi. 
 12.) as docs also Xenophon, Cyr. vi. 3, 11, 
 ed. Th. In another passage of our author, 
 ii. 90, 4, we have tlie plainer expression 
 Kara ^iav ini Kepwg napanXsovTag, (de- 
 noting, no doubt, the order pursued on the 
 present occasion,) as oppo^ed to fitTU)nr]liv 
 tnXfov, just after. In short, to have 
 sailed in column, in this instance, would 
 have involved a waste of labour and time 
 to no purpose. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LI. 
 
 397 
 
 v^iov npovne^4^av. e^ ro. ^.iyav hfdra TrAeJ.r./ rs, Kal Karaa^i^ 
 ^PaaJ)ai « n vavriKov Ian KaQuXKva^dvov, Kal Kr^pZ^ai aVJ rj. 
 y^eov, n^oanXevaavraq, on ' Mr^valoi ^Kovai Aeovrlvovg k r^v 
 eavnov KarmKiovvreg Kard ^vf,^^a^,av Kal ^vyy^vnaV rot)c oJi. 
 orrac ev Sypa/coucxatc Aeovrlru>v ^g jrapd <piXovg Kal eiepyerag 
 Mnvau^vgab^^gaTnirai. 4. e^sl S' kr^pi^Br,, Kal KanaKe^avro 
 T^iv rt TToAtr Kat Tovg Xifi^vag, Kal rd tteoI rifv xa>Var, i^ ^Jr 
 avToig op^iio^dvoig woXefinria vv, direTrXwcrav ndXiv ^ Kardviiv. 
 Li. Kai eKKXvmag yevo^dvnc,^ ti]v ^\v cyrpandv oj/c t^t^orro ol 
 Karavaioi, rovg ^'b arparr^yovg eaeXOm'rag eK^tvov, a' ri /SoJAoi;. 
 rai, HTTtiv. Kal X^yovrog rou 'AA/c</3iagou, Kal rw Iv rj7 ttoXh 
 'rrpog rr)v EKKXrjalav T,Tpa^,iUviov, ol arpanQrai nvXi^a nld Ivc,- 
 KoSo^irj^iivnv KaKwg iXaOov SuXovreg, Kal eaeXOSvreg ^yooalnv )g 
 
 I should have thought it unnecessary to 
 dilate thus much on the above point, but 
 that I find Bp. Thirlwall has unwarily fol- 
 lowed Dr. Arnold by expressing the sense 
 * sailed in a column.' 
 
 npovnefi\(/av, ig tov fifyav, &e.] I 
 have here ventured to deviate from the 
 punctuation of all former editors, since, by 
 a sort of transposition very common in our 
 author, the words ig tov fikyav Xipkva are 
 meant to be joined, not with npovni^f^av, 
 but with nXiixrai. Otherwise, nXtvaai, 
 taken by itself, would be at once flat and 
 unmeaning. And to supply, as does Portus, 
 the word illuc, would by no means help 
 the sense ; for the squadron was not sent 
 forward to sail in the great harbour, (a 
 sense, indeed, which would require, for 
 nXivffai, nsptnXtvcrai,) but simply to re- 
 connoifre the harbour, and to ascertain 
 whether the enemy's ships were hauled 
 down, and ready for sea. 
 
 npoanXivaavrag] Not * sailing by,' as 
 Smith renders; but * sailing up to [the 
 city].' The participle is put in the accusa- 
 tive, from its being in apposition with the 
 words S'fKa rutp veuv ; and the mascuhne 
 is used npdg rd (njnaivontvov ; the ships 
 here, as often, being for the men on hoard. 
 dniiyai] scil. nap 'AOijvaiovg, Ho come 
 over to the Athenians.' Of this rare sense 
 of anikvai examples occur elsewhere in 
 Xen. Anab. i. 9, 29, napd Kvpov ovdeig 
 dnyti npdg fiaffiXea, andCyr. v. 1, 19. 
 
 For vulg. 'A9r}vaiwv, I have, with 
 Bekker and Poppo, received 'AOijvaiovg, 
 though only found irt one third-rate MS. 
 and in Valla. Vainly does Goeller defend 
 the former, since it involves a construction 
 (ddiojg ' AOrivanav) intolei-ably harsh, and 
 only to be admitted in lyric poetry. We 
 
 may suppose it to have arisen from an 
 error in decyphering the termination, and 
 from a misapprehension of the construc- 
 tion, which is, as Krueger points out, 
 Kripv^ai uxTTS avrovg dSewg dniEvui napd 
 'AOrjvaiovg, u)g napd <piX. Kai ivtpy. * qua 
 structura (observes Goeller) ita utuntur 
 Grfeci, ut quod explicatur, postj)onaiit 
 verbis, quibus id explicant, luee verba 
 praemittant et repetitionem praepositionis 
 negligant.' See on i. 84, and Kuhn. Gr. 
 § 650, Jelf. 
 
 4. noXiyn^Tta »}r] *bellandum erat.' 
 AxiTolg, for vn avTwv. 
 
 Ch. LI. 1. npbg rrjv tjcjcX. Ttrp.] * being 
 occupied with the assembly,' i. e. their 
 attention being turned to that object ; a 
 sense which the verb bears also in Xen. 
 Hier. ix. 7i Tolg elg rovro Tptnofxevoig, 
 and Mem. ii. .3, 18, ig—rpdnoiVTo npdg to 
 diaicwXveiv dXXT]Xovg. 
 
 iv<ftKoSofirifikvriv KOKoig] Render, 'badly 
 walled up.' The term KOKwg may be sup- 
 posed to have reference both to the mate- 
 rials and the work itself; and, as regards 
 the former, be equivalent to the terra by 
 which one of the Scholiasts explains the 
 present, ffa9pvjg, badly; (and so the term 
 is applied in Polyaen.'Strat. i. 40, 4,) or to 
 the word employed by another Scholiast, 
 drexvwc, and as probably Josephus took 
 the expression of our author, since he so 
 employs it at Bell. v. 6, 3, ixpufVTo KOKoig 
 Tolg dpydvoig. Of ivoiK., in the sense it 
 here bears, examples occur elsewhere in 
 Arrian, E. A. vi. 29, 10, ti]v OvpiSa Si 
 fspeaking of the monument of Cyrus) 
 a^avicrai, ra fxiv avTfjg XtOy ivoiKoSofiri- 
 aavTa, rd St ntiXtp, * having stopped it uj/ 
 with mortar' (what in Herodot. ii. 74, \f 
 expressed by ifinXd^avTa Sk, Kopi^tiv) 
 
398 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 A. C. 415. 
 
 TJjv TToAii/. 2. Twv d€ KaTdvit'iiov <n /nlv to. Tiov ^vouKoaiojv 6oO' 
 vovvTSi;, a>c ii^ov to Grpanvina iv^ov, ivOvt: nipi^nlg -ytvo^erot 
 virt^rjXOov, ov ttoWoi Tiveg' oi Be aWoi eipr^(jiiaavTd re ^u^t^iav/ar 
 role AOrivaioig, Kai to dWo OTpaTiVfia tKiXivov U Fvylov KOfxi- 
 461 V. 3. fura ^£ TovTO ^laTrXtutravrfc oi 'AOtjva'ioi eg to 'P»J-yiov, 
 Traay iidri r^ aTpuTia apavT^q iq rrji; Karavn»', tTra^rj ad)i/corTo, 
 K'ar£(j/C£uac,orro to aToaTOTrtcov. 
 
 Lll. EdTj-y-ytXXcro 0£ outoIq £/c re Ka/irro/vi/g ale, el fA^otci', 
 "^^ocTj^topolev av' Kai on ^vpaKoaioi TrXr/pouai vovtikov. aVadrj oiTi^ 
 rp (irprirta Tra^tVXtuaor, ttjowtov /iicv €7ri Su^oo/couCTa^' Acal cJ^ ov^tv 
 Evpov vavTiKov nXyipoviuivov, irctp^KOfAiCovTo avBiQ iirl Ka/napivrji:, 
 Kai (j^ovreg eg tov a'lyiaXdv, eniKtipvKivovTo. oi ^' ovk i^e^ovTo, 
 XeyovTeg (T(l)i(Ti f to. dpKia tlvai, jum vrn KaTairXeovTwv 'AOr]vai(jjv, 
 
 which was probably the case in the pre- 
 sent instance. 
 
 t<T(\06vr(Q i^yopa'Cov Ig Tt)v TroXir 
 Goeller and Arnold regard as equivalent 
 to fg Tqv TToXip ifftXOovTtg ^yopa^oi/ tv 
 avTy. But to thus supply tv avry is little 
 necessary ; such being implied in the term 
 dyopdi^tiv, which here bears the sense 
 in foro versari, or, as it is explained by 
 Hesych., Iv ayopqi SiarpijSiaQai. And such 
 is its use in Herodot. iii. 137, ivpovTsg fxiv 
 dyopd^ovTa, and ii. 35, ai fxlv yvvaiKiQ 
 ayopdlovai (where see Valcken.) ; as also 
 in Aristophanes not unfrequently. Upon 
 the whole, dyopdl^tiv here does not ex- 
 press, what Dr. Arnold supposes it to do, 
 thejlocking to the market-place, but simply 
 the mivg it for the purpose it was intended 
 to serve, — namely, either to stand (in 
 which view compare the words of Matth. 
 XX. 3, ildiv iffTutTag ev ry dyopqi) or to 
 walk about, doing business or hearing news, 
 &c. Here much stress is laid on the word. 
 The persons in question having entered 
 undesignedly, they proceeded quietly to 
 the market-place, — probably to purchase 
 provisions, and to learn what was going on 
 at the eKKXijffia. 
 
 2. 01 Ta TWV Svpafc. tppovovi'rsg] 
 Meaning the partizans of Syracuse. In oy 
 TToWot Tivtg (with which compare rivig ou 
 TToWoi, infra ch. 94.) we have a cautious 
 form of expression, by which, however, is 
 meant rather more than would be denoted 
 Isy our some few. It is here emjjloyed to 
 intimate, that the partizans of the Syra- 
 cusans were but few as compared with the 
 opposite party of Athens, composed chiefly 
 of the people at large ; the other, of the 
 higher ranks. 
 
 3. diaTr\iv(TavTeg] So I have chosen to 
 read, with Bekker and Goeller, instead of 
 
 vulg. 7r\ev<TavTec, retained, though not on 
 good grounds, by Poppo and Arnold. The 
 deficiency of external evidence in favour of 
 the former is amply compensated by the 
 superiority of internal, as existing in the 
 circumstance, that we may easily imagine 
 that SianXtvaavrtg might, from inadvert- 
 ence of the scribes, pass into TrXtvoavrtg, 
 but not the contrary. Now, the Athenians 
 must, in going from Catana to Rhegium, 
 cross the Siculum Fretum somewhere 
 (probably in a slanting direction) ; and 
 consequently lianX. is a term highly ap- 
 propriate (and so supra i. 50, 1, we have, 
 diaTrXfvffag tg Mtaar]vriv) ; though such, 
 we may suppose, would never occur to 
 any negligent copyist. As to the petty 
 objection which Dr. Arnold here urge's 
 against harrX., that would apply, in a far 
 greater degree, to dtsTrXivat wpbg avrbv 
 in Xen. Hist. i. 5, 11, and MirXivai npbg 
 'E(psffov, i. 5, 14 : insomuch that the critics 
 there propose to take the compound as 
 standing for the simple; which is, how- 
 ever, but cutting the knot, which may be 
 untied if we bear in mind that the expres- 
 sions in question are not to be tried by 
 the measure of geographical exactness, 
 though a kind of crossing might be shown 
 to exist. 
 
 Ch. LI I. 1. TrapiKOfiiKovTO av9ig] 
 Here avOig bears the sense demum or 
 porro ; the meaning being, as Poppo ex- 
 plains, that * they again coasted along, as 
 they had before done,' Akyovrtg (T<picn rd 
 ooKLa livai, ' alleging the oaths by which 
 they were bound,' namely, (as Haack 
 points out,) by the old compact contained 
 in the treaty with Lamachus. See iii. 86, 
 and compare vi. 75 & 82. So little, how- 
 ever, do I see the force of the article here, 
 that I suspect the rd to be a corruption 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBEli VJ. CAP. LIJ[. 
 
 399 
 
 ^ky^adai^ ifv ^n] avToi ttXhovq fAeraTriiunrwatv. 2. uirpuKTin ^l 
 jEvo^ivoi dntirXeoV kqi aVojSavrtc Kara ti r»7c ^vpaKoaiacj, kcu 
 apnaynv noiriGd^evoi, Kai tujv ^vpaKOGicov 'nnriwv (5oi]0i]advT(jjv, 
 Kai T(x>v xPiXuiv Tivag ^(TKi^aaiuih'nvq ^(a</)06coai'Twi', dTreKo/iiiaOriGav ig 
 KaTavTfv. Llll. Kai KaTaXaiuf5dvovai ti]v ^aXafniviav vuvv U tujv 
 
 AOrjvwv i'tKovaav eiri tb 'AX/cij3ta^r;)', wg KtXevaovTag diroTrXuv eg 
 
 anoXoyiav wv »J ttoXic tvEKaXfi, — Kai kir dXXovgTivdg twv arpaTuo- 
 Tii)v T(i)v ^£7 avTov jU£|i»)vyiUf vojy Trepi tu)v fivaTTjpiMV u)g acrejSoui'- 
 rwv, Twi/^§£ Kai irepi rwv 'EpiJiuiv. 2. o'l yap 'A0r/ralot, £7r££§// ij 
 (TTpaTia a7reTrXw(TiVf ov^lv riacrov ^^Jrv(7tv £7rotouvro tvjv irepi tu 
 ^v(TTr}pia Kai Tuiv mpi Tovg Ep/udg ^paGOEVTiov, Kai ov ^OKijudtovTsg 
 Tovg firjvvTagj aXXa | Travra uTroTrrwc aTroSe )(^o^t tvot, ^id irovrjpuiv 
 
 for Kai, even ; a conjecture not a little con- 
 firmed by the circumstance, that some 
 MSS. have Kai rd, which may be supposed 
 to be two readings blended together, as is 
 also the case in the reading of one other 
 MS., Kard to. Certain it is, the abbrevia- 
 tions for rd and Kai are very similar ; and 
 Kai might easily be mistaken for rd, as 
 eoming before opKia, especially considering 
 that the Kai does not seem necessary. If 
 this be not admitted, we may suppose the 
 present to be a brief mode of expression, 
 in which the verb {tivai) is to be taken 
 twice, — q. d. * alleging that the oaths with 
 them (i. e. the Athenians) were, to receive 
 them,' &c. 
 
 Ch. LI II. 1. wg KtXtv<T0VTag'\ ' for the 
 purpose of summoning him.' The refer- 
 ence in KiXiixTovTag, though grammatically 
 to vavv, is really (by the figure Trpoc to 
 ar]fiaiv6fifvov) to the men on board of the 
 ships, as at i. 110. ii. 83 & 91. viii. 91. 
 At fienTjvvfievtJv — dtrtfiovvTiov the con- 
 struction is, ixejx. Trepl tojv fxvcTTijpiujv ojg 
 datlSovvTitiv, scil. kg avrd (so Xen. Hist, 
 i. 4, 6, drrtlS. tig rd fivffTt'jpia) ; not fiffXTjv. 
 <i)g d<rt/3. irspi ratv fivar., for that would 
 require nepl rd fivaTrjpia, as just after 
 and in Plato, p. 910 & 888, and Xen. Apol. 
 22, where we have d<Tt[3. irepi 0., and 
 Xen. Cyr. v. 2, 3, d<T((3. Trtpi Uvoifg. 
 
 2. !^riTT)(Tiv tTToiovvro TWV — cpaaOsvTwv] 
 * made strict inquiry respecting' (i.e. legal 
 investigation into) ; as Herodot. vi. 118, 
 Z,riTr}(Tiv tTToiifTo TWV viwv (where, had 
 Valcken. remembered this passage of our 
 author, he would not have proposed to 
 read i^'sTaaiv). Joseph. Ant. xix. 1, 15, 
 firi iroiri(Tofi'ivwv Tt)v ^rjTrjmv avTOv (scil. 
 ipyov, which is expressed in Procop. p. 205, 
 10, KriTi1<yig TOV ipyov ovSffiia). Plato, 
 p. 389. ZrjTijaig is a very strong term, 
 and when used, as here, in a forensic sense, 
 
 it corresponds to the Latin inquisitio, and 
 is used with a genitive of object, i. e. into. 
 Oit doKifid^ovTeg TOvg ixrjvvTdg, 'making 
 no examination into the informers,' i. o. 
 their persons, whether as worthy of credit. 
 So Xen, Athen. iii. 4, dpxdg doKifidirai kqi 
 diaSiKacrai. Cyr. iii. 4, 13, TOvg ISuoTag 
 SoK. denoting an examination of their life, 
 morals, and credit. 
 
 d\Xd navra virowTwg drro^tx-^ Pre- 
 viously to detennining the sense, it will be 
 necessary to ascertain the true reading, of 
 this clause. For the lect. vulg, ndvrag, 
 retained by Bekker, Didot, and Arnold, 
 I have, with Haack, Poppo, and Goeller, 
 received into the text the reading of many 
 of the best MSS. (to which add Clarend., 
 Cantab., Mus. Br., and Valla) iravTa; this 
 being strongly supported by the prepon- 
 derance not only of external but of internal 
 evidence, as existing in the great proba- 
 bility that the scribes should, after ftijw- 
 Tdg, expect a masculine form to follow, 
 and that the v in vnoTTTwg, just after, 
 might easily be read with it, and pass for 
 a c. Dr. Arnold, indeed, in defence of the 
 common reading, urges that ' the sense of 
 d7roSex((T9ai is not simply to take, but to 
 cdlow or approve; and that the term is 
 fitly opposed to doKnidl^ovTig ; q. d, * not 
 sifting the character of the mformers, but, 
 in their suspicious humour, listening to 
 (allowing as credible) all who came for- 
 ward.' Compare i, 44. iii. 57. vi. 29, ha- 
 j3oXdg dirockxta^ai.^ I must confess that 
 to me this defence is any thing but solid 
 and satisfactory ; and I must entirely ac- 
 quiesce in the critical decision of Poppo, as 
 follows : 'Praeterquam quod in vulg. paruni 
 subtilem esse semionem ipse Amoldius 
 concedit, extrema capitis verba nobis ad 
 hsec apertius respicere videntur, quam 
 ut neutrum spernere liceat. Conf. etiara 
 
I 
 
 400 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 avOpiOTTiDV mcTTn* nuvv ^^}}}(7tov(: rtHv noXiTtZv '^v\\a/n3dvovTig Kar- 
 c^oui',^ X^Y)ainu>Ti^i)V »iyouVn'ot uvai (5aGaviaai to irpayfia ku\ tv^uv, 
 »/, Cia ^irjvvTov 7ror»/^mi', rivd Kai -^^prjardv ^oKovvra eivai, airia- 
 OiVTa, aVfAty/crov Smi^uyflv. 3. eTrKyrdiuivog yd^ o ^^^o? dKoij Tt]v 
 UHrndTpdrov Kai twv 7ra'iS<ov rv^avviSa X"^f7r»iv TiXwrdifTaP 
 yEvo^errjv, Kitl ^ Trpoairi ovS' v(f kavTiZv Kai 'A^/no^iov KfiTuXif- 
 OuGav dXX VTTO AaKi^ai/^iovitjjv, l(j>nf5uT0 du, Kai ndvra vtt^tttux^ 
 tXafApave. 
 
 LIV. To ydp 'ApicfToyHTOVoc: Kai 'Ap/uo^iuv rdA^*/^m di tpwTiKiiv 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LIV. 
 
 401 
 
 ii 
 
 c. 27,^ TO vvtvfia /ifj^orwc l\dfil3arov. 
 ' AiroUxtoBai autem etsi sa;pe est probare, 
 tamen, quum nee proprie nee semper illam 
 vim habeat, ex notionibus admiUendi, per- 
 cipkndi, audiendi, intelligendi, (quai-uni 
 exempla Platoniea pnebet Ast. Lex. Plat.) 
 seque ae hoc et Graecum Xa^^uvuv m 
 vim interpretandi videtur transire posse.' 
 After all, however, the learned critic is, I 
 should say, more successful in disproving 
 the reading and interpretation of Arnold, 
 than in establishing his own view of the 
 sense, which he has not raised beyond 
 this, that the term might bear that accept- 
 ation. It remains, then, to consider whe- 
 ther some oilier sense more capable of 
 proof, and equally suitable, may not be 
 discovered. Now TzavTa may very well 
 mean, not only whatever came from the 
 informers in evidence, as regarded the 
 matters in question (the profaning of the 
 mysteries, and the mutilation of the Her- 
 mae) ; but also the occurrences themselves, 
 and all of a similar nature. These the Athe- 
 nians are described as vTronTiog airod., by 
 which seems meant accipientes, entertain- 
 ing them (in other words, giving them 
 harbour in^ their minds) in a suspicious 
 spirit, (iv vTro^j/ig, : see note on ch. 54,2.) 
 as sufficient to establish the treasonable 
 designs in question. Compare infra viii. 
 Gfi, dWriXoig uTravTeg vTroTTTiog -rrpoa- 
 ytoav. Now « it is (as Bp. Thirlwall ob- 
 serves) the nature of such suspicion to find 
 food in the most trivial and indifferent 
 occurrences, such as those in question. 
 Every proof (continues he) that convicted 
 Alcibiades of an offence against religion, 
 was held to confii-m the reality of his 
 treasonable designs ; while on the other 
 hand all discoveries which tended to 
 strengthen the popular prejudice with 
 regard to the aflfair of images, were cr n- 
 sidered as additional evidence against him.' 
 That this sense is inherent in the word, 
 cannot be denied, such being established 
 by the very passage so confidently alleged 
 by Dr. Arnold in proof of his own inter- 
 
 pretation, namely, vi. 29, (speaking of Al- 
 cibiades,) tirfftapTvpero fii) dnovTog irtpi 
 avTov dta(3o\ag diro^kxinOai. And such 
 may fairly be presumed to be the sense 
 had in view by the critic from whom pro- 
 ceeded the gloss (for such it is) which has 
 found its way into two MSS. not among 
 the worst, namely, vrroSfx. Suffice it to 
 say, that the sense of the words thus 
 drawn forth, being, as it is, so strong, and 
 agreeable to the manner of our author, 
 would of itself decide the controverted 
 points of reading and interpretation, even 
 were they left (which is far from being 
 the case) in oequiUbrio. 
 
 7rovt]pwv drOpioTTujp] Meaning, accord- 
 ing to the moral sense of Trorrjpdg, (also 
 found in ^schyl. Ch. 1041. Eurip. Hec. 
 594. Aristot. Lys. 350. Jos. Ant. xviii. 9,7.) 
 ' worthless persons.' Baffavicrai to Trpciyfjia, 
 *to scrutinize the aflFair.' 
 
 3. TiXevTwffap] 'at last.' I have fol- 
 lowed Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, in can- 
 celling the Twv before AaKtSaifxavivop, on 
 the authority of several MSS., to which I 
 am enabled to add the Clar., Cantab., and 
 Mus. Brit. : though, considering how often 
 our author omits the article where strict 
 propriety would call for its use, (as, for 
 instance, just before, § 2, Traj'i- xp;/oTot»(; 
 rujv TToAtrwr,) little authorized should we 
 be to assign that peculiar sense which the 
 absence of the article in writers who are 
 careful in its use, would warrant, — much 
 less that which Dr. Arnold lays down as 
 the sense intended, namely, ^ their worst 
 enemies, and the worst enemies of freedom ;' 
 a sense which, wherever it has place, arises 
 not from the absence of the article, but 
 from something in the context. And as to 
 the passage to which Dr. Arnold appeals 
 in proof of this view, (namely, supra iii. 
 57,2, Sid ei]j3aiovg,) that supplies, in effect, 
 no proof,— smcBj as I have shown, there 
 the sense in question may be said to arise 
 from the context, and especially from the 
 oj»position to \aK((^jifiovivvg. 
 
 Ch. LIV\ Now follows (from this chap- 
 
 i^vvTV\iav eVfyftpr/O)], fji^ tyu) tVt nXiov dtj/yr/da/tti'oc, a7ro0avu> 
 OUTE roue aXXovQ ovte avTOVi^ AOr}vai()VQ irept tijjv aiptTipwv Tvpav- 
 vu)V, ou^t TTipi Tov yf yo/u£vou, aKpiptQ ouoEv Atyovrac. i^« Htt- 
 aiGTpaTov ydp yr]puutv ThXwTr]aavTOQ ev tiJ Tvpavvici ov^ ' iTrirap- 
 voc> waTTf^ oi TToAAot oiovroc, aAA l7r7rtat,S irpiopxiTaTOi; wr, £<t^£ 
 Tr]v aoy>P'' yevofxtvav ^l Apino^iov <jjpa »jAiKia(; Xo/nirpov Aotaro- 
 ytiTiov avrjp twv acrrwr, f^ihaoq ttoAitjk', ^patTTrig u)v ^i\^v avTov, 
 3. TTupaOLic; ^£ o ApjUO^tog vtto iTTTrap^ou tov nuaiaToaTitv, Kai 
 ov TTHaOtiQ, KaTayopevH tc^ ApiaToyuTovi. o oe, ipioTiKWQ irepiaX- 
 •y»/(Tac, Kai 0o/3»j0ac t»)i' YinTapyox) cvva/iUv — /*>/ pia tt poa ay ay r\T a i 
 avTOv fVij^ouAcufi ivdvQy wq ayro r»;c,* virapyjwanq a$iW(T£a>t,', /cara- 
 
 ter to ch. 59) one of those digressions, of 
 no unfre([uent occurrence in our author, 
 wherein he takes occasion to connect some 
 popular errors in the history of his coun- 
 try, as to two points of great interest, — 
 th^ conspiracy of llarmodius and Aristo- 
 gelton, and the age and senionty among the 
 sons of Pisistratus. As to the propriety of 
 its introduction here, see my observations 
 in Translation, and those of Dalmann in 
 his Herodotea, ]). 220, as also those of 
 Poppo, Proleg. i. 1, p. 03. It is the final 
 opinion of the commentator last mentioned, 
 (in which I entirely myself coincide,) that 
 the best defence is to suppose (as we are 
 warranted in doing from a passage of Ari- 
 stoph. Lys. 619, kuI fidXtar' oerippalvo^iai 
 rrjg 'Imriov Tvpavvidog : also v. OHO, and 
 Vesp. 488.) that the Athenians liad at that 
 time an almost present memory of the 
 domination of the Pisistratida? ; that there 
 was much talk about it, and, which is 
 highly probable, that they entertained no 
 little fear lest some similar despotism 
 should be brought about. Moreover, un- 
 important as some circumstances intro- 
 duced into this digression may seem, they 
 are, however, not wholly such, but serve 
 to supply an example in proof of the posi- 
 tion of our author, 1. i. c. 20, fin., as to 
 'the inability of the generality of persons 
 in discovering historical truth, and their 
 proneness to Jicquiesce in the ordinary 
 opinions entertained thereon.' 
 
 1. fTTt ttXbov} i. e. 'at a greater length 
 than barely adverting to its main features.' 
 Tov yevofikvov, 'the fact itself (literally, 
 what actually took place). 
 
 2. ai'»)p Twu ddTiiv, fiiffog vroXirz/t;] ' 'i 
 person of the city, a middle-rank citizen,' 
 what is in Herodot. i. 107, expressed by 
 fxs(TO(j dvijp. Of this very rare phi-ase the 
 only examples that I have noted elsewhere 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 are in Aristot. Pol. iv. 11 & 12, where he 
 places the fi'taoi TroXTrai between the rich 
 and the poor, and accounts them the hap- 
 piest. Pind. Pyth. xi. 78, seqq. Similarly, 
 too, in Eurip. Suppl. 2118—245, we have, 
 Tpttg yap TToXiriov fitpiStg' oi fxkv o\- 
 
 /3toi • 01 S' ovK txovTtg. Tpiutv ch fioi- 
 
 pCjv t) 'v fii(T<{) (Tw^ti TToXfog. And the 
 phrase oi Iv fii(T<i) occurs also in Appian, 
 t. ii. 544, 17j and dt^fioTai iv fiscrtf) at ii. 
 31, 5. Compare also Jos. Ant. p. 82, dvi)p 
 Twp tr /i£(T<^ TroXiTwv. Plut. Camill. 15, oi 
 fikaoi TToXlrai. The present form is, as I 
 have said, so rare, that no example of it 
 elsewhere is found except in a passage of 
 Aristotle. Perhajjs, however, it should be 
 restored in a corru|>t jiassage of Alcii)hron, 
 Epist. iii. 34, oi ^c Xotrrot tCjv 'AOi'ivyffi 
 fjitaoTrXovTijJV ((>ticCJvTtg dat Kai yvi<pitti'tg 
 fiiKpoTrpiTTiOTtpoi, whei'e, for fisaonXov- 
 Tojp, read fitffoiroXiTCJv, and, for fxiKpoTrpt- 
 TritTTtpoi, read ^iKpoTrptTr'iaTaToi. 
 
 3. liTi^ovXtvti — KaTaXvaiv ry Tvpav- 
 vict] Poppo remarks that liri^ovXivii 
 here bears the sense insidlose struere. But 
 though the sense of pltjtting be usually, it 
 is not invariably, inherent in the term ; 
 and here, as the word can only be used 
 with reference to the view of the thing 
 taken by Aiistogiton, it must be supposed 
 to bear simply the sense moliri aliquidj 
 consilium agitare ; in which use it is fol- 
 lowed not only by an infinitive, but also, 
 as here, by a substantive in the accusative 
 of thing, followed by a dative of person. 
 So Herodot. iii. 122, tnoi K. iiri^ovXivii 
 Odvarov, and viii. 132, intliovXtvov 9dva- 
 Tov Srparr. : and so occasionally in Plato 
 and other of the early and best writers. 
 In such cases the idea intended is, not 
 plotting, but the secrecy of deep hexirt' 
 I'ounsei that is denoted, as sometimes in the 
 Latin meditor, and which always implies 
 
 D D 
 
402 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 AutTtv r^ rujoai'i'iSt. 4. Kai tv tovtw o ' iTTirap^og w<; auOi^ Trapatrat; 
 ov^lv /uaXXor iTreiOe tov 'Apjuo^tov, jStatov juti' ou^ev tpouAero o^oal^ 
 ty ''^ rpoTTW ^£ Ttri u(parfi^ (jjg ov ^id tovto S»i, irafJiaKiva'CiTO irpo- 
 Tn)\uKiu)v auTov. 5. ov^e ydo t»)v aXArjv dpyji]V tira-^Orig ijv 
 
 ready preparation to carry thought into 
 action, and sometimes the idea of harm 
 to the object f as in Virg. Georg. iii. 154, 
 ^ InachioB Juno pestem meditata juveneie.' 
 
 The interposed words, wt; dirb ti]Q 
 vTTapxovcnjg d^iwatiog, from the extent 
 of signification in d^iojcrsiog, admit of 
 more than one sense, and accordingly 
 have been variously interpreted. The 
 Scholiast, Portus, Haack, and Goeller, 
 suppose it to be equivalent to wg Kara 
 Tt)v vTrdpxovaav avrtp dvvafxiv, * quan- 
 tum sua auctoritate poterat :' while Haack 
 (first edition) and Dobree explain and 
 Trjg vTrap\ovffr]g a^ioxTfuif to signify, * on 
 the strength of this notion, or surmise^ 
 referring to other passages of our author, 
 supra ii. 88. iii. 9 & 82. Poppo pronounces 
 no opinion. To determine, indeed, the 
 precise sense, is a matter of no little dif- 
 ficulty ; for while the signification assigned 
 to d^ioxTnog, according to the latter view, 
 is borne out by the passages of our author 
 referred to, — yet the words wg d-rrb rfjg 
 virapxov<jr]g d^iMOHog would thus have 
 little or no meaning (a thing most unusual 
 in our author) ; not to say that the senti- 
 ment thus conveyed were somewhat forced 
 and jejune. On the other hand, the view 
 first mentioned has the advantage of draw- 
 ing forth the full sense of all the words, 
 and, while in itself more natural, is liable 
 to no serious objection. Aristogiton, it 
 seems, planned destiniction to the tyranny, 
 and laid his plans for effecting his purpose 
 to»e dirb Trjg vTrapxov(TT)g d^Kjjasiog, i. e. 
 * as well as the condition of life which he 
 occupied (as a citizen of middle i*ank) 
 would enable him ;' in other words, he 
 employed all the credit or influence he 
 possessed, to bring it about. The con- 
 junction ojg refei's to his slender influence 
 as only a fikaog TroXirrig : having here, 
 as often, that peculiar force by which it 
 serves to limit a proposition by advert- 
 ing to the circumstances which attend the 
 actions in question. Thus the expression 
 here, dg dirb Tfjg vTrapxov(TT}c d^iu)(rtiag, 
 is similar to that infi*a ch. 76, ^^C ^k tCjv 
 v7rnpxovTu)v, and another elsewhere, wg 
 tK Tuiv SvvaTCJV] signifying, *as far as 
 possible, under existing circumstances.' 
 Compare iv. 96, i)g Std Tax^iov, and 
 other passages adduced in Matth. Or. Gr. 
 
 § 628, 3. The power he possessed for this 
 eff'ect could not but be inconsiderable ; 
 yet from ch. 56 it appears that it sufficed 
 to procure him some trusty supporters in 
 his attempt : though, had his influence 
 been less, and his supporters feicer in 
 number, he would probably, hurried on 
 by desii'e of revenge, have ventured on 
 the attempt. 
 
 4. tv rpoTTy S's Tivi d<pav(:T] I have 
 not thought proper, with Haack, Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller, to retain the reading 
 TOTTi^; this admitting of no sense permitted 
 by the context, or by the norma loquendi 
 of the age of our author : for, taking it in 
 the sense which the word bears in certain 
 passages of the New Testament, (as Acts 
 XXV. 16.) to signify occasion, (q. d. on an 
 occasion that should be unobserved,) we 
 are encountered by the objection, urged 
 by Poppo, that the signification in ques- 
 tion seems to have been one merely de- 
 rived from the Latin. Accordingly I have 
 ventured to receive into the text the con- 
 jecture of Leveque and Dobree, (approved 
 of, though not received by, Pop. and Goell.) 
 TpoTTt^, which is confirmed by a parallel ex- 
 pression at viii, 66, Ik rpo-rrov Tivbg tTrtri/- 
 ^liov irtOirjKti, ' he was despatched in some 
 convenient way.' Compare also rpoTry 
 Tivi in Xen. Cyr. ii. 2, 17, and rpoTrtfi ys 
 Tin in Plato. Finally, the above conjec- 
 ture may be said to be placed beyond doubt 
 by a passage which Poppo has adduced 
 from Dio Cass, xliii. 13, iv TpoTry drj tivi 
 d^avtl vTTt^ypei, where the writer had 
 evidently in mind this passage of our 
 author, as also another at viii. 66. As 
 to the circumstance that the MSS. have 
 all either roTry, or a corruption thereof, 
 TovTif), that is not decisive against rpo Try, 
 since few words are there more generally 
 interchanged than tottoc and Tpoirog ; 
 (see the critics referred to in Steph. Thes. 
 in voc.) and no wonder, since the MS. 
 abbreviation for rpoTroc diff'ers little from 
 one form of the r ; and, at any rate, when 
 the tail of the p has faded away, rpoTrof 
 becomes TOTrog. 
 
 TrpoTTTjXaKiCjv avTbv^ * throwing public 
 disgrace upon him,' literally, 'throwing 
 him into public disgrace' (for 7rpo7ri;Xa- 
 KiKd-v signifies properly to throw any one 
 into the mire or kennel). Poppo remarks 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LIV. 
 
 403 
 
 } 
 
 
 ig Tovg TToXXouc, aXX* avBTri(j)Oov(»)g fcaT£(Tr»j(Taro' Kai fTrerrjocucrav 
 €7r! irXfiarov ^>i, ruparvoi, ouroi apiTiiv Kai ^vvsaiv, Kai AOrtvaiovQ 
 HKoffTriv /Liovov irpaffao^ivoi twv yiyvoinivi»)Vy tijv tb ttoXiv avrojv 
 fcaXwc ^liKocTjurjcFav Kai tovq TroXt^oug BucptpoVf Kai ig ra upa bOvov. 
 6. rd §£ aWa avrr} i) iroXig rolg npiv KHfxevoig vo/noig e^prJTO, irXriv 
 
 that the term occurs in a passage of Ari- 
 stot. Polit. iv. 11 & 12, to denote disgrace 
 of the very kind here mentioned. And in 
 illustration of the force of this 7rpo7r//\a- 
 KKTfibg, (on which Goeller refers to Schoe- 
 mann de Att. Proz. p. 327, 550.) Poppo 
 cites a passage of Demosth. de Corona, 
 § 12, krrrfptiav tx^h Kai viSpiv Kui Xoi- 
 Sopiav Kai 7rpo7r)j\a»ct(r/i6r. And he might 
 have added another, of Aristot. Eth. Nic. 
 V. 2, olov aUia, ^tffixbg, OdvaTog, dpirayij, 
 Trfjpwffig, KaKrjyopiat TrporrriXaKKTfiog. 
 
 5. dvi7ri<p96vu)g jcareorr/ffaro] scil. t})v 
 dpxTjv, (which is to be repeated from the 
 foregoing,) * so conducted the government 
 as not to incur envy or hatred.' 'Avtiri- 
 (pOovwg is for artyfcXi^roiC, as in Dio Cass. 
 (3C}1, 21, dvt7ri(p96v(t)g Kai aKivSvviog -rrdvO' 
 otra iOiXovai KapirovvTai, * citra invidiam 
 vel odium.' See note on i. 75. vi. 83. 'Etti 
 TrXiiaTov, a little after, is best explained, 
 not by diutissime, but quam maxime (which 
 sense the expression bears also at ii. 35, 
 So^tjg Tvxf^v wg Itti TrXftorov, and i. 4, 
 OaXdffffTjg tTTi nXelaTov. Dio Cass. 147, 6, 
 IttI TrXelaTov, cum maxime) ; and taken 
 with the Srf, signifies, * to a very con- 
 siderable degree indeed.' In i.7riTt)Sevtiv 
 dpsTfjv there is a strong form of expres- 
 sion, of which the sense is, * to cultivate 
 the practice of virtue habitually.' Comp. 
 Herodot. ii. 129, raura tTriTTjStvwv. Xen. 
 Cyr. vii. 5, 26, ra KoXd Kai tu dyaOd Itti- 
 Trfdivwv, and Laced, x. 4, eTriTijd. Tijv 
 KaXoKayaOiav, and Plato, p. 613, i-n-iTrid. 
 dpfTriv. 
 
 I have not ventured, with Poppo, to 
 introduce ot before Tvpavvoi, because, 
 although Poppo says the article is here 
 required by propriety, he does not prore 
 the point ; and the fact that the article 
 is in certain passages of our author else- 
 where not found, though seemingly called 
 for by strict propriety as to its use, ought 
 to forbid its obtinision in any passage 
 in opposition to the united evidence of 
 the MSS. Here we may fairly presume 
 that Thucydides did not use the article, 
 for ichat reason is another question. As 
 to Dr. Arnold's query, whether Tvpavvoi 
 ovToi signifies the same thing as ot rvpav- 
 voi ovTPi, I would answer, certainly not : 
 though on the exact force of Tvpavvoi 
 
 ovToi, we are not, I think, enabled to pro- 
 noxmce poidtirely. Yet that cannot be what 
 Dr. Arnold supposes, ovroi dtj Tvpavvoi 
 eiriKaXovfitvoi, for that is to suppose an 
 ellipsis most harsh ; and no good reason 
 can be imagined wliy our author should 
 not, as on other occasions, have subjoined 
 tiriKaXovufvoi. 1 have little doubt that 
 Goeller is right in the distinction he makes 
 between what the sense would be with the 
 article, and what icithout ; it being, he says, 
 in the latter case, equivalent to icatTrfp 
 Tvpavvoi ovTeg ovtoi. But no reason do 
 I see to supply, as he proposes to do, the 
 word Kaiirtp, such being, of course, implied 
 in the participle ovTsg. The sense, then, 
 is, ' tyrants though they were,' i. e. though 
 they governed under a despotic form of 
 government ; language evidently intended 
 to lessen the prejudice of the public mind 
 against the persons in question : in which 
 view compare § 6, avTt) n) iroXig, i. e. * nihil 
 a tyrannis impedimenti experta.' Here 
 we have a brief form of expression for koI 
 ovToi Tvpavvoi {ovTeg avToi) eTreTrfSevcTav, 
 and accordingly, harsh as it may seem, I 
 have pointed off the word rvpavvoi. 
 
 Trpaffaofisvoi] for aTraiTovvTig. Twi/ 
 yiyvofitvwv, meaning * the revenues.* The 
 word KaXwg, a little after, belongs to Sie- 
 Kofffirjffav, and the force of the expression 
 will appear from ii. 15. Tou^ vroXifiovg 
 dik<pipov, for dirjvvov, as the Scholiast 
 explains. The phrase occurs also at i. 
 11, where see note. 'Eg rd lepd tOvov, 
 'sacrificed at the temples,' i. e. went to the 
 temples to sacrifice. So Lysias, (cited by 
 Hemst. on Aristoph. Plut. 1169.) 9vuv lig 
 TavTt)v TYjv rravrjyvpiv (5ovX6fievoi. 
 
 6. ai/TT/] ipsa per se, i. e. 'nihil a tyran- 
 nis impedimenti experta' (Haack) : a sense 
 required by the context, § 5, tirtTi]Stvffay 
 —dptTijv Kai ^vveffiv, where by Kvv. is 
 meant, the talent of governing prudently 
 and ably ; and by dptTrj, that part of 
 moral virtue which is especially required 
 of governors, namely, what the Scholiast 
 here well explains dpeTi) to mean, diKuio- 
 avvTi. This sense, however, will require 
 aifTTj to be read, and not, what the editors 
 adduce from four of the best MSS. (to 
 which add Clar. and Cantab.) avTij. The 
 former, 1 find, has place in Mus. Brit. 
 
 D d2 
 
404 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 KciB o(Toi' ati Tiva fTre/uAovro crcjibjv avTtjjv iv raiq ap\aii; tivai, Kai 
 ciAXoi re avTivv »;oi;ai' Ttjv ^ iviavaiav AOitvaion; ap^tiv, Kai Flct- 
 
 r ''I' " ' t \ ^ I ,1 ./ 
 
 (TlCfTOaTOQ O iTTTTtOU TOV TVpClVVtvauVTOg VIOQ, TOU TTaTTTTOU ^\(*>i' TOV- 
 
 vo/ua, oq Tit)v ow^E/ca Oeuw j3a>/uov tov £v ry ayopa' Ap'^wv aveOrfKey 
 Kai TOV TOV ATToXXijjrog ev YlvOiov. 7. Kai t(v fxiv kv rij ayopa 
 TTfjocroiKoco/ntianq uote^ov o ojy/ioc AOr^valtjjv ilui^ov jurjKOi;, tou 
 pti^iou )/«^«i'i(Tf Touiriypajuima' tov o fi^ YlvO'iov etc /cot ruv o»/Xoy 
 iOTiVf a/mvcpoLq yjOa/ijUadi, Atyov raoE 
 
 ^IvtJIiUt TOO //c ap^r;^ nE/(T/(TrpoTO(," Ittttlov vioq 
 
 0J//CEV ATToXAwyOt; IlLlGiOU iV T£yl4EV£l. 
 
 -.V. KJTi CE TrpiapvTaTOQ wv linriaQ i]ot,eVj eicwq fuv Kai aKoij 
 aKpipiffTipov aWijjv^ la^vpi^ofjiai' yvonj S av Tig Kai avT(^ tovtio, 
 iraiCig yap avTw | novio (paivovTai twv yvr^aiijjv aSt\(f>(x)v -VEVo/tiEvoi, 
 
 7rX/)v KuB' offov] * except so far as : ' a 
 form of expression oecuiTing also at vi, 
 82 & 88. 'ETTffiiXovTO (j<pCjv avTwv iv 
 ToiQ dpx"^Q tlvai. ' they took care for 
 some of themselves to be in the magis- 
 tracies :' of which construction of t7rt/if\., 
 folloAved by accus. and infin., examples are 
 adduced by Poppo from Xen. Mem. iv. 7, 
 avraoKHQ avTovg dvai tirtfi., and Appian, 
 Civ. K. 7'i. For vulg. iviavaiov I have, 
 with Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, received 
 the reading of many of the best MSS. (to 
 which I am enabled to add the testimony 
 of Mus. Brit.) for though the former de- 
 rives some support from other passages of 
 our author, supra iv. 117, and v. 1, yet in 
 the latter passage certain MSS. of Thu- 
 cydides and T. Mag. have tviava'iai, which 
 is there very probably the true reading ; 
 the usage of the writers of the age of Thu- 
 cydides, (and, indeed, those a little after,) 
 such as Xenophon, Plato, Theophrastus, 
 Pseudo Herodotus, Vit. Horn., being quite 
 in its favour. That the later writers, as 
 Polybius, Dionys. Hal., Plutarch, Lucian, 
 and Herodian, use iviaixnoi in the com- 
 mon gender, is rather (njainst than for the 
 common reading here, from the greater 
 likelihood of av being, on account of this 
 later use, altered to ov, than the rererse. 
 Finally, supposing the common reading in 
 the above passages, iv. II 7, and v. 1, to be 
 such asThucydides wrote, the circumstance 
 will merely serve to prove that in the ordi- 
 nary prose of conversation and narration, 
 the o(;, for masculine and feminine, was in 
 use, (whence arose the later use, which, like 
 many other idioms, had alitays prevailed 
 in the common dialect,) and there followed 
 
 by our author ; though here he has fol- 
 lowed the more exact idiom of the best 
 Attic writers of his age. 
 
 7. 7rpo(Tot»cofTo/^J7(Trt(;] The term has here 
 a signijicatio prce(pians, namely, ' having 
 lengthened the work by building some- 
 thing to it.' I have, with Poppo and 
 Goeller, received ^f, from almost all the 
 best MSS., to which I add Clar., Cantab., 
 and Mus. Brit. 
 
 c'lfivSpoig] i. e. * faded away from damp 
 and mould,' from a (pr. llfxa, 'very') and 
 IJiv()pog, from fivSspog, madidits, or what is 
 beginning to be wet. Of the word used, 
 as here, in the physical sense, examples 
 occur in Demosth. 370, d^vdpoig ypdn- 
 fiam h]\ov(Ta rd ytypafifxeva, and Dio 
 Cass. 117, 33, ypdfipaTa avvexvOtj Kai 
 dfiv^pd lyfvtTo. And in the metaphorical 
 sense, to signify ohscure^ it occurs several 
 times in Plato, and once or twice in yElian, 
 Lucian, and Plutarch. The later writers 
 generally use in preference to d/jLvSpbg, 
 the term dfiavpog, even in its proper 
 sense, as Pollux, v. 130, as said of the 
 lettei's of inscriptions on columns, avyKt- 
 XVfisva, d/ivdpd, d^avpd, i^irtjXa. 
 
 Ch. LV. 1. Here Abresch and Poppo, 
 very properly, conjoin the words fidujg 
 and dKoy, comparing the expressions aKuy 
 lirfjiiv at i. 4, and dfcoy irriaTatrOai at vi. 
 53. GO. iv. 126, and the kindred phrase 
 IK uKorig dvai. IcrxvpiKofiai, pro certo 
 ajirmoy or affirmare possum; in which sense 
 the term occurs also at iii. 41. iv. 68. v. 26. 
 vii. 48. And such is occasionally the use 
 oi'frmare in Latin. For vulg. fiovif), most 
 of the best MSS. (to which I add Mus. 
 Brit.) have fjiovov, which has been re- 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LV. 
 
 405 
 
 I 
 
 toiC o T£ (5(v^6g (TYiiiiaivei, /col r] GTriXrj [»)] tte^J Trjg to7v Tvpavv(i)v 
 adiKiag, rj kv r^ ' AOrjvaiijJV aKpofroXei (TTaOiiaa, ev y BectctoXou ^isv 
 ov^ iTrTTap^ov ov^ug iralg yiypaiTTai, 'iTTwiov ^e irivTi, ot avTw U 
 Mvppivr]g Trig KaXXiov tov 'Yrrepi^i^ov OvyaTpog tykvovTo' t'lKog 
 yap i^v TOV 7rpiGJ5uTaTov 7rpu)Tov ytjitiai. 2. Kai iv rp rTT/owrrj"! 
 oTiiXy TTpwroc yeypawTai /usTa tov TrarEoo, ov^e tovto aneoiKOTivg^ 
 cia TO 7rp£<j(5bviiv Te air avTov Kai Tvpavvsvcjai. 3. ov jtirlv ov^' av 
 KaTaa^fiv ftoi ^o/ce? ttote iTnriag to iranay^pvjina pa^iijjg ti]v Tvnav- 
 v'l^a, ii' [TTTrap^og f^ilv ev Ty dp^y wv dneOavev, avTog ^e avOtijuieoov 
 KaOidTaTo' aXXa /cat ^la to rrporepov ^vvriOeg Tolg jidv iroXiTaig 
 ^o/Beoo)', EC ^E Tovg iiriKovpovg iiKpiftlg, noXXw tm ntpidvTi tov 
 aa(j)aXovg KaTeKpaTt}(re, Kai ov^^ (og udiX(pog vuvTEpog wr, rfiroor^cTtv, 
 
 ceived by Poppo ; while Bekker and Goel- 
 ler retain the former, and with good reason ; 
 for the authority of MSS. in such a minute 
 difference as that existing between the iota 
 adseriptum and the v, is but slender ; and 
 quite overbalanced by the proprietor lin- 
 guce, which liere, as regards the early Attic 
 writers, is in favour of the adjectice rather 
 than the adverb. I have here, in defer- 
 ence to the judgment of Bekker, after 
 ariiXi] inserted (though within brackets) 
 t}, which is required by propriety of lan- 
 guage, and the omission of which in the 
 MSS. is easily accounted for from the pro- 
 bability that the word was lost after the 
 final Tf in orifKr] preceding. 
 
 'YTTtptxi^ov^ So I have edited, with 
 Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, for vulg. 
 'YiTipoxi^ov (retained by Haack) ; and in 
 supj)ort of this reading am enabled to 
 adduce the testimony of the MSS. Mus. 
 Brit, and Cantab. 
 
 2. Trpwrj/] This word is by the editors 
 admitted to be corrupt ; and as the MSS. 
 in this case afford no aid, (for I find the 
 word in the MSS. Clar. and Mus. Brit.) 
 we are left wholly to critical conjecture. 
 Poppo proposes, for Trpiory, to read avTy, 
 which is written under rrpwry in the Cod. 
 Cass., and is supposed to have had place 
 in the copy of Valla. But avry, 1 should 
 say, adds nothing but what is jejune to 
 the sense already contained in kv ry 
 arijXy. And how avry could have been 
 altered to Trpwry, it is not easy to see. 
 I suspect that avTy, if it had place in 
 any MS. (as that of Valla,) arose from 
 a. mistake in decyphering iv ry, and con- 
 sequently we have still to account for the 
 perplexing word Trptovy, which was, I 
 doubt not, in Valla's MS., though his ver- 
 sion titalari [U'esents no vestige of it. But 
 doubtless the word is corrupt, and for tita- 
 
 lari the true reading may be supposed to 
 be capitulari, meaning the chapter of the 
 column. In short, he made out his MS. 
 to read thus, kciv avry Trpwry (TTtjXy, and 
 accordingly rendered, ' et in ipso cajjitu- 
 lari lapide.' And then ca having been 
 eaten away by a worm, in some ancient 
 copy, the remaining pittdari was taken for 
 titulari. Of course, neither the version nor 
 the reading itself can be admitted ; and 
 consequently we are still left in the dark 
 as to how the Trpiory arose from the Trpoi- 
 Tog, which having been accidentally omit- 
 ted, in transcribing, was afterwards brought 
 in at a wrong place ; and so was altered to 
 TTpujTy, in order to agree with the ry and 
 arriXy ; while nputrog afterwards obtained 
 l)lace where it now is, from other MSS. 
 Under these circumstances, and regarding 
 any attempt to emend Trptiry as no other 
 than prescribing medicines to one defunct, 
 or non-existent, I forbear. 
 
 ox)Sk TOVTO dTTioiKOTbig] ' ncquc id ira- 
 merito (literally, consentanee) dixeris.' Aid 
 TO 7rpt(T(3tvtiv a7r' auTov, 'because he was 
 the eldest [descendant] from him,' eldest 
 of those descended from him ; a negligent 
 mode of expression, in which tmv — which 
 is required by strict propriety — is omitted. 
 3. avTog ^e avOijfiepbv KaOiaTUTo] scil. 
 iTT* dpxtjg, 'had established himself [in 
 the seat of government].' Bauer well 
 points out, that ^uvt}6fg belongs both to 
 ^ojifpbv and to aKpi^kg; to Kvvj]9tg and 
 TO aKpi^tg standing for tov avvi]dri ipofiov 
 Kai Trjv uKpiiSfiav. Compare vi. 34, ^id 
 TO KvvTjOeg i](Tvxov. Render, ' by reason 
 of his being long accustomed to make the 
 people afraid of him, and to his keeping 
 a strict watch [over them] by his body- 
 guards.' 
 
 KQTtKpaTtjfTt] Supply Ttig dpxtig, from 
 '■y ^PXy i" the preceding context. Of this 
 
406 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LVII. 
 
 407 
 
 iv to ou 7rj)OT6pov ^vve^fjjQ wfiiXiiKH Ty ^PXV' ^' I^Trap^w 6£ 
 ^vve(3r) Tov naOovQ ry ^varv^ia ovojuaaOfvra Kai Tttv co^av rijg 
 
 LVl. Tov 3* ovv Ao/Lio^iov airapVYjOivTa ttjv ireipaaiVy uxnrep 
 cuvoeiTO, TToovTrrjAaKiaev aocA^r/v yap auTov^ Koprjv, ETrayyeiAaV' 
 nq rjKHV Kavovv o'laovoav iv Tro^tTrjJ rii't, aTrr/Xaffav, XiyovTsq ouo£ 
 tTTayyeTXai t»/i; ap)(^»/y, cia to ^17 a^tav ftvat. 2, ^aXcTTWC os 
 fvcy/coi^roc rou Apfxociovj iroWio 8»/ juaXAov 01 tKHvov Kai o 
 Ap((Troy£irwv TropwQuvero /cat auroig ra /i£v aAAa tt^oq tovq qvv- 
 i7n6r)(TO/AEvovQ TW epyw €7r£7rpaAcro, Trepif/icvov ^f YlavaOiivctia ra 
 HieyaXa, iv y juovoi^ Vl^^p^ ^^X ^^^"^"^^^^ iyiyv^To iv oirXoiq t(jov 
 
 very phrase the only example I have noted 
 elsewhere is in Theophr. C. Plant, ii. 14, 4, 
 KaraKpaTtXv rrjg dpx^K oif ^urarai, where, 
 as in the present, there is a senms prceg- 
 nanSf including the two significations 06- 
 tinere and tenerc, i. e. getting hold and keep- 
 ing hold, thoroughly mastering. So in 
 Polyb. i. 8, 1, we have, /caraKpartTv d.(T(pa- 
 \Cjg TiiQ Tr6\tioQ, a passage very similar 
 to the present, except that here tov d(T<p. 
 must be taken with 7ro\X(p ti^ TrtoiovTi, 
 which is, as Bauer says, for TroXXy ry 
 TTipiovtriq, rj)c da<pa\eiaQ, ' with a super- 
 abundance of security,' in other words, 
 * with superabundant security.' See v. 
 7, 3. 'Hrr6pr](Tt, * was at a loss what to 
 do.' 'Ev (p, 'in which case,' or state of 
 things. On the phrase following, ov -npo- 
 Ttpof l,vvf^\^Q ejfiiXijKti Ty dp\y, ' he 
 would not have been continually con- 
 versant with governing,' see notes on 
 v. 55, and vi. 70. 
 
 4. TOV TTciOovQ Ty SvoTvx'^} Equiva- 
 lent, as Poppo points out, to Ty dvaTVxig. 
 TOVTov, o tiraOe, * quod calamitosus erat 
 casus, qui ei acciderat.' 'OvofjiaaOsvTa, 
 ' celebratum,' for ovofxaoTov yevofxevov. 
 
 Ch. LVI. 1. dnapvrjOkvTa] 'as having 
 utterly repulsed.' Compare the Epistle 
 to Titus, ii. 12, dpvijffaffOai Tag Koff/xiKag 
 iTnOvfxiag. At Koprfv there is an ellipsis 
 of ovaav, as in 1 Cor. ix. 5, dhXtpriv, yv- 
 vatKa Trepidytiv. 'EnayytiXavTsg is for 
 TrpoffTa^avTig. The word is indeed used 
 here in the forensic sense of denunciare, 
 i. e. * to notify by the order of some law- 
 officer, that something is required to be 
 done : ' of which unusual sense examples 
 occur in Demosth. p. 1041, Kai IwayytiXag 
 (TTi TO. iepa 4>tXi7r7r<^ (carti tov vojxov 
 dTravTq,v, and 1181, tyu* yap avTtp iirffy- 
 ynXa ijKtLU Ixovti Tag avvOrjKag, 'served 
 him with a subpcena.' Lysias, p. 50, ififfi- 
 4ydfiT)v av Tolg tTrayytiXaffiv «7r' avroXg — 
 X'fytiv. An allusion to this forensic sense 
 
 is also found in Dionys. Hal. 9G2, 3, ravTy 
 (ttoXsi) ovk iin)yytiXav irapHvaiy and iu 
 Aristoph. Lysist. 1049, dXX' iirayyiXXiTio 
 Yldg dvfip Kai yvvij, Ei Tig dpyvpiSiov 
 Aftrai. Xaj3av — cjg ttoXX' iffw 'ariv Ka- 
 XOfxtv ^aXdvTia, ' let him, or her, com- 
 mand my best services.' 
 
 Kavovv oirrovffav] i. e. *to be one of the 
 Kavi]<p6poi,^ or maidens, who, at the feasts 
 of Minerva, Juno, «&.c., used to walk in 
 solemn procession with baskets in their 
 hands containing articles pertaining to the 
 sacrifices, such as cakes, fruits, the sacri- 
 ficial knife, &c. Compare Aristoph. Lys. 
 646, KdKavTi<p6pnvv ttot ovoa Xlalg KaXiij, 
 aXOv<T' laxo-^itiv opfiaObv, and Theocr. 
 Id^U. ii. 66. 
 
 dnriXaffav'] scil. a{)Tr]v. Portus ren- 
 ders, abegerunt earn, 'drove her away.' But 
 that sense is one almost confined to pas- 
 sages where dirtX. is followed by ctTro, as 
 aVeX. dtrb tov ^rjfiaTog in vEschin. p. 4, 36. 
 5, 26. Demosth. 1373, 12, ctTrtX. d-Trb rov 
 avviSpiov. Aristoph. Lys. 1001. Without 
 the aV. it usually signifies arcere^ or sum- 
 tnovere, as in Xen. Cyr. iii. 1, 4, Th. Tag 
 yvvalKag ovK aTn^Xacrf, and Hist. iii. 2, 2, 
 TOV Aibg upov ovk dTri]Xaaiv avTovg. 
 Here the term rather bears the sense re- 
 pellere, rejicere, repudiare. Render, 'would 
 not allow her to bear the basket' {ovk 
 taae, as ^lian expresses it). And such is 
 its sense in Xen. Anab. iii. I, 32, tovtov 
 dTrr'jXaaav. Dem. p. 272, II, ovkovv ortt 
 tovtov fieXXovTog Xtyfiv, dwrfXaasv avrbv 
 yj ^ovXi), ' would not allow him to speak.' 
 The ovde, just after, is to be construed 
 with r»}v dpxtjv, and bears the sense 
 omnino non. 
 
 2. iirkirpaKTo irpbg^ ' had been con- 
 certed with ;' a somewhat rare idiom. On 
 the phrase 7ro/i7r^i/ TrkfxtrHv Goeller refers 
 to Meinek. on Fragm. Menand. p. 166, and 
 Poppo, to Jacobitz on Lucian, Jup. Frag, 
 c. 22. For TTSfitpavTag the true reading 
 
 f 
 
 TToXiTOJV TOVQ Tijv TTo/UTTijv if TrifixpavTaQ aOpoovQ yividuai' Kai cofc 
 cip^ai jutv aurouc, HurtTra/uurtiv Se tuOuq, to. npoc tovq copv<po^ovQ, 
 iKHVOVQ, r}<7av St ou TToXXol o[ ^urojuw/uofcorag, acrcpaXtiaQ iveKa' 
 iiXirititv yap Kai rout; inr] TrpoetSorac, £i Kai OTTOdoiouv ToX/arjatiav^ 
 €/c TOV Trapayjpr]iia — i^yovTaq yi. owAa — tutArfdHV a(paQ avTovQ j;uv- 
 iXivOe^ovv. LVII. Kai iOQ iirriXOev r) eoorr), 'linTiaQ inev e^w ev 
 Ttv Kepct/nHKiv KaXovfxiru) fXiTa twv ^opv(j>o^(vv oit/codjuec, wq eKaoTa 
 i\oyiv Trjq irojUTrtjq irpoiivai' 6 Ss Ap/do^ioc Kai o ApKTToytiTOJV^ 
 tyovrf^ »/S»/ TO. iy^eipi^ia, iq to apyov Trpoi/ccrar. 2. kui wq hicov 
 Tiva Toil' Swi'Wjiiorcuv at^'iai otaXtyojUEVov oiKtiivq tw \7nr1a, (tiv he 
 TracTii' ivirpodo^oq o 'Imriaq), kStiffai', Kai ivojuKTav jLiiium'vauai t£, 
 Kai offov OVK iiSrj ^vXX})(f)9r}(JBa0ai. 3. tov Xu7r»/(ravra ovv a(j>aq, 
 Kai 81' ovirep j" irdvTa c/ctvSureuov, ajSouXoi'ro Troorfpov, ti cvvaivTo, 
 
 seems to be that found in five MSS., Trt/tt- 
 •^povTag. 
 
 HvtKa] This I have followed Poppo and 
 Goeller in receiving, from three MSS., 
 instead of vulg. ovvtKa, retained by Bek- 
 ker, but not on good grounds ; since the 
 word ovvtKa, besides that it is no where 
 else found in our author, bears a sense 
 here any thing but suitable. Moreover, 
 the authority of Bekker is, in the present 
 instance, the less to be yielded to, since it 
 is (as Dr. Arnold points out) at variance 
 with the rule he had himself laid down for 
 his practice in the preface to his small edi- 
 tion, namely, ' Grammaticis sine contro- 
 versia obtemperandum esse duxi.' Again, 
 as to the authority of MSS. in a case like 
 this, it is inconsiderable ; since, owing to 
 the negligent use occasionally in the later 
 prose writers of ovveKa for 'ivtKa, — a use 
 'irst borrowed by some Attic writers from 
 the poets, and hence gradually transmitted 
 to the common dialect, — the scribes would 
 easily be led to mistake one word for the 
 other. Finally, the very phrase datpaXsiag 
 eveKa occurs at iii. 22, where one MS. has 
 ovvfKa, while two of the worst have the 
 Ionic poetic tiviKa. 
 
 t)\TriKov yap Kai Tovg — ^vviXtvOtpoiJv] 
 Render, ' For they hoped that even those 
 who had not been privy [to the design], 
 if any number, however small, should 
 venture on the attempt, would, especially 
 having arms in their hands, be imme- 
 diately disposed to co-operate in freeing 
 themselves and their country.' 
 
 oTTOffoiovv] This I have received, with 
 Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, from several 
 MSS. (to which add Clarend., Cantab., 
 and Mus. Brit.) instead of vulg. ottoxt- 
 riovv, which yields a sense neither good 
 in itself nor suitable to the context. 
 
 ToXfir'jffeiav} By Bauer and Poppo this 
 is taken as standing for ToXfiav txoifv, 
 ToXfijjpbg dtv : and, in proof of this, they 
 appeal to the use of ToXfiCJvTtg for toX- 
 firjpoi supra v. 76, and roXfi^ in 2 Cor. xi. 
 21 : and indeed such is the use in Latin of 
 audeo. 
 
 In (T^ag avTovg, a little after, we have 
 an instance of that use of words deno- 
 minated by critics the Trapd irpoffSoKiav, 
 and on which Mr. Mitchell occasionally 
 treats in his Aristophanes. Here we 
 should have expected ti)v ttoXiv ^vveXev- 
 Ofpovv, but, instead of it, we have c^ac 
 avTovg, q. d. 'I do not say their country, 
 but themselves.' 
 
 Ch. LVIT. 2. fiifxrivv(TGai'\ scil. tav- 
 Toiig, ' that they were informed against.' 
 Of this use (which is rare) of the verb an 
 example occurs elsewhere in Xen. Hist, 
 iii. 3, TTpiv alffOicrOai ore jjitfirjvvTai. 
 
 3. ^i' ovTrep] This J have edited, with 
 Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, on the au- 
 thority of several MSS. (to which add that 
 of Cant, and Mus. Br.) instead of vulg. St 
 ovrrep, which yields a sense quite irrele- 
 vant. Render, 'on whose account.' Of 
 irdvTa tKivdvvevov, just after, the sense 
 is, ' they were in all this danger ; ' if, at 
 least, rrdvTa be correct ; but I suspect it 
 to be corrupt, and conjecture the true 
 reading to be Tuvra, used as rdSe is after 
 verbs of suffering, &c. ; according to which 
 the construction will be equally connect as 
 according to the received reading. So 
 Eurip. Hel. 1213, Tac' evTvxtiv. 
 
 In rrpoTepov — TrpoTifxwpr}<ytaQat (for so 
 I have edited, with Bekker, Poppo, and 
 Goeller, on the authority of several MSS., 
 to which add Clar. and Cantab., for vulg. 
 TrpoTifiojpiiffatrOai) there is supposed to be 
 a pleonasm, examples of which are adduced 
 
408 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 7rpoTi^uoprf<T(odai, Kai wcxTTfo tt^ov, (ipfir](Tav uaio tujv ttuAwi', Kai 
 TTiodTvyov TO) linrdp^io f Tropti to Atw/copiov KaXov/mvov' kui evOvi;, 
 
 aTrepKTKETTTMQ TTpoaTTEaovTEQ, Kai wg av indXiaTa ^i opytjg, d juev 
 
 iotoTiKtJQ, o SI u/3ot(T^t£vog, tVuTTTov* Kai aTroKTHvovaiv aVTOV. 
 
 4. Kai o ^t£v roue copvcpopovg to uvtiku ^(a</)£u-y£t, o 'ApiaToyuTiov, 
 
 EvvSpa^i6vT0Q Tov ii^Xov, Kai vaTipov A>;<^0eJc, ow /oa^/wg SuTtOti' 
 
 ApjioSiog Be avTov Trapay^pT^fia diroWvTai, LVIII. 'AyytX0£i'ro<; 
 
 C£ iTTTr/a fc TOV KepafxHKov^ ou/c £7ri TO yero/icvov, a'AA' fVi roue 
 
 TTOfXTTEaQ TovQ OTrXiTug, TTpoTspov »/ uiaOaaOai avTovg airoOtv ovTag 
 
 — ivOvg e^wptjcTi' /cat, ctBt]Xioq tij o;//£( irXaadiavog irpdg Tt]v ^v/ii- 
 
 from supra i. 3, and v. 84. Soph. Aj. 108. 
 Virg. JEn. iv. 23. But in the passage of 
 our author, v. 84, tliere is, hi effect, no 
 pleonasm ; since 7r(>wrov differs from -rrpiv, 
 and means 'in the first place.' Again, 
 in the passage of Soplioeles no pleonasm 
 exists ; since the construction there, inter- 
 rupted by ver. 109, is resumed and com- 
 pleted at ver. 1 10. Finally, as to the prius 
 autequam in the passage of Virgil, that, hi 
 effect, involves no more of pleonasm than 
 the Greek tt^iv — irpiv tf, which generally 
 comes under the head of repetition for 
 pathos mke. 
 
 oKTTrep tlxov] 'forthwith :' on which 
 form of expression see note at iii. 30. Twv 
 TTvXCJr : meaning the gate called Dipylum ; 
 on the position of which see Col. Leake's 
 Alliens, pp. 223 & 436, second edition. 
 
 TTopa] For this, which is quite indefen- 
 sible, the true reading is doubtless Trtpi, 
 fouud in one good MS., and confirmed as 
 it is by a |)arallel passage at i. 20, where 
 all the MSS. have Trtpt to AtwKopioi^. 
 How perpetually the two words Trapd and 
 TTfpi are confounded by the scribes, it is 
 scarcely necessary to observe. 
 
 rt7rfpt(TK67rrwf] Equivalent to dXoyiffrwg 
 at ch. 5f), where see note. At wt,' ut^ 
 fiaXirrra Schaefer supplies ruTrrottv ; but 
 Miitthice (Gr. §461) and Poppo, Trpoa- 
 vfcToiti', because when a verb is to be sup- 
 plied, it must be from the principal verb. 
 In order, however, to ascertain the prin- 
 cipal verb, the reference has first to be 
 determined,— which here is, from the eon- 
 tortness of the construction, far from clear. 
 But from the kuI it would seem to be to 
 TrpofTTrfjTovrcf, the sense being, 'and the 
 very way that men would fall upon persons 
 in a i)assion ;' ci' opyT/f being taken, as at 
 n. 11, 4, where we have, Ci opyi'ii; ai tiri- 
 \*<pij(Tftt: yiyvovrai. The verb so sup- 
 plied must be in the aptatire (so Xen.IIipp. 
 ix. I, u)Q ai> i'lKiara I'itTraTwTo) ; and con- 
 sequently (he principal verb ought pro- 
 
 perly to be in the indicative. Hence I 
 agree with Schaefer, that in the passage 
 of Demosth. Olynth. i. p. 15, adduced by 
 Matthiie, the true reading is ix^i (not, 
 what Bekkor edits, txoi). The principal 
 design of Thucydides in the words Kai wf 
 — yf3pi(Tfih'og was to advert to the rnocimj 
 principle which set the assessors to work, 
 — namely, not that of patriotism, but solely 
 passion, arising from private and personal 
 interests and feelinjis. 
 
 1 have placed a colon after ervTTTov, 
 because the verbs, being in tenses so dif- 
 ferent, cannot be united in the same as- 
 sertion, q. d. ' they struck and killed him.' 
 Indeed, trvTrrov signifies, ' they so struck 
 as to hit,^ thus differing from iraitip, which 
 only means to strike or make a blow at, 
 whether hitting or missing. This is plain 
 from a passage of Xen. Cyr. v. 4, 5, 6 iiri- 
 (iovXtviov T(p Ta^drq., iruiei avrov ('makes 
 a blow at him') kui — tvitth avrov fi'f tov 
 wfiov, Kai TirpwaKii. So Xen. Hist. vi. 
 4, 22, Th. TVTTTwv TOV 'Idcrova, ' hitting 
 Jason.' 
 
 4. Kvi'dpafiovTog TOV oxXot] Meaning, 
 'through the great concourse of the people,' 
 who Hocked together, indeed, to appre- 
 hend the assassins, but thereby hindered 
 rather than helped. AuTtOq means, ' was 
 treated, was dealt with ;' a sense which 
 the word bears not unfrequently in the 
 best writers. In ov p^ctwc there is an 
 Attic meiosis for KaKutg or x«X«7rwf, though 
 so rare that 1 have not met with an ex- 
 ample of the same elsewhere. However, 
 as pg.dnog often signifies moderate, ' with 
 moderation and equanimity,' as in bearing 
 what befals one, so it may mean, 'with 
 moderation,' i. e. mildness, as in injiicting 
 punishment. 
 
 Ch. LVIII. 1. dSi]\u)i: — ^v/iKpopdv] 
 A certain difficulty here exists, arising (as 
 often) from the bold and harsh condensa- 
 tion of expression, by which two things 
 are blended together, (namely, the nteuns 
 
 LIBEll VI. CAP. LIX. 
 
 409 
 
 (l>opdv, iKeXavffBv avToig, Btl^ag ti x^ptoi/, dneXOuv eg auro ivw 
 TU)v ottXivv. ^ 2. Kai oi ^Iv dve^ojprjaav, oio/mvoi ti epelv avToV 6 
 Si Toig eiriKovpoiQ (j>pd(jaQ rci oTrAa vwoXajBuv, i^tXeyeTo e60vg ovg 
 tTrrjTiaTo, Kai u Tig evpiOr) ey^eiplSiov e^wv' iiitT(l ydp damSog Kai 
 copaTog tituOiaav Tag TTOf^nrdg noielv. 
 
 LIX. Toiourw fxlv Tpdnw &' cpturt/criv Xvimv {} r£ dpy^t] Ttig tiri- 
 /3ouA^C Kai ri a'Aoyttrroc roA^a iK Tod Trapa^piuia inpiStovg 'Apjuo- 
 Sl(j)Kal'Api(TToyt'iTovi ayiveTO. 2. ro7c S' 'AOtivaioig x^XtTrijjTepa 
 ^ETd TovTo ^ Tvpavvlg KuTtdTri' Kai o 'iTTTTiag, Sid (j>6(5ov riSri ndX- 
 
 Xov wV, T(Zv Tt TToXlTWV TToXXovg eKTElVE, Kul TTpog ra E^OJ dfXa SlE' 
 
 <7K07reiTOj El ttoOev a(T(paXEidv Tiva 6p>ori, inETa(5oXrjg y£i'OjU£v»/c, 
 VTrap^ovcrav oi 3. 'Itttto/cAou yovv tov Aap^PaKrjvou Tvpdvvov 
 Amvrt^^ rw iraiSl OuyaTEpa EavTov juetu TavTa 'Ap^ESiKriv, 'AOrj- 
 vaiog wv Aa^t^a/cr/vw, eSujkev, aiaOavoiuiEvog avTovg fLuya napd 
 
 for effecting the device, and its object,) 
 which ought to have been expressed sepa- 
 rately. As it is, the translators and ex- 
 positors have better succeeded in conveying 
 the general sense, than showing koic that 
 sense arises. The construction, however 
 harsh, must not be made more so ; which 
 would be the case if ddr]Xu)(; were (as 
 Dukas, Goeller, and Gail }»ropose) taken 
 as referred to irpbg KvfKpopdv. Dr. Ar- 
 nold assigns as the sense, ' without be- 
 traying any thing in his countenance ;' i. e. 
 having composed it upon the news of his 
 loss : a view also adopted by Goeller, and 
 not rejected by Poppo ; but in such a dis- 
 severing of words which go together, and 
 supplying of aurijv without any warrant, 
 there is involved something too arbitrary 
 to be confidently acquiesced in ; not to say 
 that there is somewhat feeble and jejune 
 in the sense, ' upon the news of his loss.' 
 Whatever else be doubtful, one thing is, I 
 apprehend, certain, that ddr)\iog is not to 
 be referred to irpog Ttjv KvfKp., but to be 
 regarded as a condensed form of expres- 
 sion, parallel to aTrifxrog at i. 21, rd ttoXXu 
 iiirb xpoi'ou avrCjv dTrioTixig tTTi to fiv- 
 Odfdfg tKi^iKiKtjKora. As respects the other 
 words, TrXaa. Tg b\}/6i irpbg ti)v b\piv, there 
 the difficulty complained of will be best 
 removed by supposing the expression to 
 bear a sensus privgnans. And as nXdaafiv 
 signifies fingere, 'to form any thing accord- 
 ing to a pattern (as the potter does his 
 clay) ;' so TrXdcraaOai may mean either 
 ' to fonn oneself, i. e. one's manner, to cer- 
 tain circum>5tances or feelings ;' or, ' to 
 play the counterfeit,' to feign. So Deni. 
 389, 9, TrXdTTofjiai Kai irpoaTroiovfiai. 
 Herodian, v. 3, 18, tUt nXaaatiivn, tin 
 
 dXnOevovaa. Here, however, I appre- 
 hend, both acceptations are intended ; the 
 sense being, 'having composed himself 
 (i. e. his countenance) suitably to the cala- 
 mity,' counterfeiting by his looks, dissem- 
 bling the tranquillity wliich he did not 
 really feel. This use of the dative after 
 TrXdaaaOai is, indeed, rare ; but one ex- 
 ample elsewhere is found, — namely, in 
 Lysias, p. 659, ed. Reiske, irBvutlaBt de 
 on oXiyov ^iv xP^^ov Cvvair dv Ttg 
 TrXdcraffOai tov Tpoyrov tov avTov, iv 
 ejidoixtiKovTa Ce tTtaiv ov5' dv tig XdOot 
 TTovrjpbg ujv where, until I am made to 
 comprehend how any one can counterfeit 
 his oicn disposition, I shall feel persuaded 
 that Lysias there wrote r<p rpo7r(f>, and 
 then that the i adscript was, as is per- 
 petually the ease, mistaken for v. Thus 
 the sense is, ' to play the counterfeit in his 
 disposition, or in the visage.' 
 
 2. v7roXa(3tlv] 'to carry off.' See note 
 at i. 68. For vulg. eicjOtjaav and npo- 
 TTofiTrdg, I have, with Bekker, Poppo, and 
 Goeller, adopted the readings dw9taav 
 and 7ro/i7rdg, which I have found also in 
 Codd. Clar., Cant., and Mus. Brit. 
 
 Ch. LIX. 1. XuTTi^v] ' grievance.' 'H 
 aXoyiarog ToXfia, audacia inconsidta. 'Eic 
 TOV Trapaxpnfia TrepiC sovg, 'from this 
 fright on the nonce.' So infra viii. 1. 
 
 2. x«Xf7ra>r6pa KaTtffTrj] A fact attested 
 by Herodot. vi. 123, (where it is said of 
 the AlcmaeonidiC,) Kai ovtw rdg 'AOrjvag 
 ouroi tffav oi IXevQepioffavrtg 7ro\\<p fidX- 
 Xov ryTTfp 'ApfjioSiog Tt Kai ' Apia Toy tiTiov^ 
 log tyil) Kpivco. o'l fiiv yap i^rjypiujaav Tovg 
 XoiTTovg nti(7i<TTpaTidswv "iTTirapxov dno- 
 KTtivavTtg, ouck ti fidXXov tiravaav tovq 
 Xonroi'c Tvpavvtvovrag. 
 
410 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 (iacnXti Aaptiu) BvvaaOai, Kai avTiiq cyrjina iv Aa/nxPaKw icrriv, ini- 
 ypafxfxa £\ov ri^k' 
 
 Av^pog apianvaavTOQ ev 'EAAa^t rwv 8(|)' lavTou 
 
 \inriov Apyj^iKr]v rJ^E KeKevOe Kovig' 
 T), TTttTpog TE Kai av^poQ a^iXipwv T ovaa Tvpdvvwv 
 Traicvjv r , ovk iipdrj vovv eg aTaaOaXitjv. 
 
 Tvpavvivaag^ ^e irt) rpla 'iTTTrmc in 'Adr)va[wv, kol iravdiiQ (V ry 
 
 TlTUpTM VTTO AaKE^aifXOVlWV Kai 'A\K/HaiU}Vl^WV T(^V (l)evy6vTU)v, 
 
 f'xwoEi vTTOdTrov^oc: EQ Ti Stytiov Kai Trap' Aiavr/^rjv ic Aa^u- 
 xPaKov, JkuBev Be tig ^aaiMa AaptToV oOev Kai op/uw^tvoc k 
 MapaOi^va ucrrapov etei eIkoctw, ijSrj y^ptjv wv, juara Mr^Scov 
 
 EaTpaTEVCTEV. 
 
 LX. 'Qv EvOvfiov^Evog 6 Bn/noQ o Tuiv 'AOrivaiwv, Kai /mimvwKo- 
 f.tEvoQO(ya a/co^ tteoI avrwv i^iriffTUTO, ^(^aXfTroc Vv tote Kai UTroTrri/g 
 Eg roi)c TTcpJ Twv ^vgtikwv Tijy airmv XajSJvrac, /cai Travra aJroTc 
 eBokei ETTi^ ^vvw^oala 6\iyap^iKy Kai TvpavviKf) TTEirpayfiai. 2. Kai 
 wg, airwv^^ gia to ToiodTov opyiloimEvwv, iroXXoi te Kai a^iiXoyoi 
 avOpwTTOi vBri Ev T(3 Befj^cjTvpiio »/(Tav, Kai ou/c ev iravXy kij^a'ivETo, 
 aXXa Kaff ^^ipav EWEBiBoaav /naXXov Eg to aypiwTEp6v te kuI 
 nXEiovg ETi ^vXXainfiavEiv, ivTaOOa avaireieETai Elg rwi/ StSt/uti'wt', 
 
 rip9r] vouv] *was puffed up in mind.' 
 Compare ^schyl. Ag. 575, ^ Kapra irpbc 
 yvvaiKog aipeaOai Ksap. 
 
 araffOaXirjv] for aXa^ovf/av. 
 
 Ch. LX. 1. T/v vnoTTTrjQ eg tovq, &.C.] 
 * was suspicious of them : ' a metaphor 
 taken from shy horses, as the Sehol. points 
 out ; who tells us that the term is one 
 expressly applied to such : and so, indeed, 
 It is used in Xen. Hippag. iii. 9, and 
 Pollux, i. 197, where, among the terms of 
 censure as applied to a horse, he joins 
 KaTadfTfg and VTroTrrog, where, for vttott- 
 Tog, should undoubtedly be read viroTrrrig. 
 The term is very rare, and the only ex- 
 amples I have noted elsewhere are in 
 ^Elian, V. H. iv. 18, vTroTrrrig lov eg irdv- 
 rac ^lovvffiog. Aristot. Hist. Anini. 
 p. 298, Bekker, tVrt ^c to ijOog ovx vtzott- 
 rrtg ovSsvbg, ovct v(popMixevog ovSkv, and 
 Soph. Phil. 136, Tt xPn /if— Sriyav, ^ ri 
 \ey(iv Trpbg dvdp' inroTrrav (where one of 
 the Scholiasts rightly explains by tov v<po- 
 pM^fvov i)ixag). It appears, then, that the 
 metaphor in question is one derived from 
 a SHY htjrse, which looks down or under, 
 oTTTivsi virb, from fear or suspicion ; and 
 the term is one especially applied to wild 
 f>easts. So Theocr. Id. xxiii. 10, ola ck 
 
 Orip vXaXog vTroimvyai Kvvayihg, &c., 
 where virowrevyai signifies, * looks down 
 or askance.' In short, this sense of vttott- 
 reyut is (though the lexicographers have 
 failed to observe it) the primary significa- 
 tion of the term. 
 
 Tirfv aiTiav XajiovTag] * who had incur- 
 red the accusation,' ' been accused : ' an 
 Attic forensic tenn, on which P(»p{)o refers 
 to Schaef. on Demosth. iv. p. 532. ITdrra 
 avrolg—7re7rpax9ai. This suspicious tem- 
 per of the Athenians, especially in what- 
 ever had any supposed connexion with the 
 suppression of democracy, is well depicted 
 in Arist«»ph. Vesj). 488, 'Qg U7rav9' vfiXv 
 rvpavvig inri Kai Kwio^orai, "Hv re fieX- 
 Kov, ijv t' tXaTTOv irpay^d Tig KaTrjyopy, 
 Kg tyd) OVK ifKovca Tovvofi' oifde TrtrTTj- 
 KovT Ituiv 'Svv Se TToXX^ TOV rapixovg 
 iffTiv d^iioTspa. 
 
 2. oifK tv TravXg i(pairtTo'\ scil. rb 
 Trpdyfia. See on i. 7. iii. 33. Of the 
 words following, eTrsdiSoaav — ^vXXa/n- 
 (iuveiv, the construction will best appear 
 from Poppo's version: *proficiebant in 
 saevitia, et proficiebant ita ut plures etiam 
 eomprehendebant.' By dg tCjv dtdffikvcov 
 understand Andocides, the orator, whose 
 speech de Mysteriis is here to be carefully 
 
 OL. 91, J2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LX. 
 
 411 
 
 
 oaiTEp eBokei airiwraroc civac, utto twi; SvvSetr^wrwv revoc, e^te 
 ipa Kai Ta ovTa ^^mvdaai, e'ite Kai ov' ett' aju«^orfpa yap afca^rat, 
 TO ^£ Ga(ftg ov^Elg ovte tote ovte vaTEoov iyEi cittcTv ivEpl twi/ 
 BpaaavTtt)v to ipyov, 3. Af-ywv Be etteioev auVov iLg ^prj, « f ju»i 
 f /cat BkBpaKEVy avTov te aBeiav noiriadpEvov awaai, Kai Trjv woXiv 
 Ttlg irapo^Grig ino-ifjiag iravGaC (ie^aioTEpav yap a^Tip GioTvp'iav 
 
 consulted, for illustration of this whole 
 account of the prosecution of Alcibiades ; 
 though, of course, it must be received with 
 much caution. On the discrepancies be- 
 tween the accounts of Thucydides and 
 And(.cides, see Bp. Thirlwall's Appendix 
 No. I V. to the second volume of his His- 
 tory of Greece. 
 
 «7r' diKpoTtpa yap fiVa^frat] 'it is mat- 
 ter of conjecture both ways.' Imitated 
 from this is the expression in Jos. Ant. 
 xix. 2, 4, iir' dfi^orepa £t ovTog 6 Xoyog — 
 Kai TOTt tiKd^cro Kai vvv, &c. I have 
 here, in deference to the authority of Bek- 
 ker, Poppo, and Goeller, edited ovdeig 
 instead of vulg. ovOeig, found in almost all 
 the MSS., whi(.-h is later Attic. I suspect, 
 however, that ovO' tig (for ovdk dg), which 
 I have found in Cod. Mus. Brit., is the 
 true reading here and at vi. 66. The 
 stron^fer sense contained in ovU dg is here 
 highly suitable ; and the existence of vulg. 
 ov9dg tends not a little to confirm the 
 above conjecture oW dg. The words, a 
 little after, ovTt toti — Ixu, are, as Poppo 
 remarks, equivalent to ovn Ton dx^v, 
 ovTt vaTipov [Kai fikxpi tov vvv^ «;^fe. 
 
 3. H ftiif Kai StdpaKev] Arnold agrees 
 with Poi)po that this cannot be the right 
 order of the words, since thus the sense 
 expressed would be, not that required by 
 the scope of the words, *even if he had 
 not done it,' but * unless he hud done it.' 
 Hence he professes it to be his decided 
 opinion that the true reading is d Kai fit) 
 Se didpaKfv, as found in one MS. I would 
 add, that this same error, if such it be, is 
 found in all the MSS. and earlier editions 
 of Dionys. Hal. Ant. viii. 30, ft ut, koI 
 roaavTu : though there ft Kai fit) ToaavTa 
 has been edited, from the conjecture of 
 Sylburg, by Hudson and Reiske. After 
 all, however, taking into consideration the 
 occurrence of ti /zj) (cat, supra ch. 18, 
 and ii. 11, 6, together with the passages 
 adduced by Schwebel on Onosand. p. 22, 
 some reason is there to doubt whether this 
 d II}) Kai was not one of those somewhat 
 harsh transpositions of particles occasion- 
 ally found in the best writers, (especially 
 those, like our author, little attentive to 
 petty niceties of style,) and of which 
 various instances are adduced in the Paris 
 
 edition of Steph. Thes. t. iii. p. 191. To 
 advert to the present case, though in our 
 own language elegance of style would re- 
 quire ' even if he had not done it,' yet it 
 would not be ungrammatlcal to write, * if 
 he had even not done it.' Now such harsh 
 positions of words are cast aside as lan- 
 guage advances to pei-fection, but only 
 gradually ; and consequently they may be 
 expected to occasionally appear in the 
 older and less polished writers. 
 
 TraCo-at] For this, one of the best MSS. 
 has o-tDtrat ; but evidently by a mere gloss. 
 The present use of iraveiv with an ac- 
 cusative of thing and genitive of thing, is 
 founded on that more usual one, an ac- 
 cusative oi person and genitive of thing, — 
 * to make any one desist from any action 
 or practice,' generally some bad one. Here, 
 however, the thing is put for the person, 
 (namely, the citizens,) the sense being, 
 deducere,ahstrahere (to withdraw), rel verbis 
 vel Ti, as iii. 65, 2, Trig i^io ^vfxfiaxiag vfiag 
 Travaai. Xen. Cyr. v. 5, 9, Th. tovtov 
 TTavayg avT., and Hist. Mem. i. 2, 2. Plato, 
 p. 3.96, avTog dv vfidg tTrtipwfiriv Travnv 
 Trig Sioipopdg. Sometimes the term bears 
 the sense liberare and sedere as applied to 
 disorders of the body, (as Xen. Mem. iii. 8, 
 tdv Ti tvoxXy r'lfidg, dt6fit9a tov iravaov- 
 Tog, scil. r)ndg tovtov. Eurip. Hipp. 512, 
 a at Travail voaov Ttjade,) or as said of 
 eril dispositions of the mind; sometimes, 
 also, that of sedere, both as said of dis- 
 orders, and of violent passions of the mind, 
 as grief, &c. (so Eurip. Bacch. 280, b Travti 
 Tovg TaXaiTTMpovg ^poTOvg XinrTjg,) also, 
 to quell anger or fury, as Diod. Sic. t. vi. 
 307, TOV TToXXov 9pdaovg trravaav Tovg 
 f3apf3dpovg. I know not any example else- 
 where of the term as applied to suspicions^ 
 except in Xen. Anab. ii. 5, 1, tt. Tag vir- 
 oxl/iag, and none of the word used, as here, 
 with accusative and genitive. We may 
 here best express the sense by the Latin 
 amotere, since in Plant. Trin. iii. 3, 54, we 
 have, ' suspicionem amotere ab aliquo.' 
 
 l3tj3aioTepav] This was rightly edited 
 by Bekker and others, though only on the 
 authority of one indifferent MS. (to which 
 add Clar. and Mus. Br.) instead of vulg. 
 (3e^ai(oTef>av. Render, ' a surer chance of 
 safety.' In Sid SiKtjg iX9dv rivi, * to be 
 
412 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 .'*• ''"! "" f'^ "^^^^ ^' ''«^' ^«^^^>^ '^"i '^«^' a'AAtoy /i.rjvvei to rj,. 
 l^pA^tuV o ^k ^n^og o rtJv 'A0»/,'a/wv a^^roc A«j3a]i^ oic (;;ero, rcj 
 oai>,g Kai Bhvov^ noiov^uvot Trpore^or, a roue Im^ovXevovrag a<p^v 
 Tie irXrjOH ^uj uaovTOi, roi; ^dv unwri^v .vO^g koI rovg a'AAouc /a^r 
 avTov oaiov ^r, Karr^yo^^'^KH, iXvaaV rok Se KarairiaBLvTag, Kplcr.tg 
 7rou,<Javreg, rovg f,',v aTrUrtivav, oW £ur.A»i<^0r,cTav, r^v S', Sta^ 
 i>vyovTwv BaraTOv KarayvovTBc, eTravuTTov «>yu^iov r^ airoKTH- 
 ravn. 5. /c«r rouro) oi nlv naBovr.g i^^Xov y^v e[ aSUtog Ir.ri- 
 
 K-«; y.v .^TrAav «uro. .7r.'e..ro,— x«Ae7r.Jc oi 'A0,.aloc ^Aa,«/3avov 
 /ca. .Tra^r;^ ro^ ru>v Ep^a% oJo.ro cra^^r e^.v, ttoAJ ^.j ^aAAov /cal 
 ra ^..r,Ka, c.. .:ra,r.oc >iv, /..r.l rou n.VoJ Ariyou, k^J r,7c Iwu^^o- 
 oiag ent r^ ^„^a., an eKHVov I^oku Trpax^^Jrat. 2. Kal yap rig 
 Kcu ^^r^ar^a AaKeSa.,,orlu.,. ou TroAArj trv^^ ^arcl rdv /ca.^aor rourov 
 .1^ a> TT.p. raura .0opt;.3o{;vro, ^i^xP' ^'^^^^oG 7rap,\0od<ja np6g Bouo^ 
 roygr^ noaaaorrsg. 3. ^^o^e. oiv Udvov irpa'iavrog, Ka\ ov Bo^o.- 
 ra.v a.cK'a, «;ro £.r0,,.«roc ;;A«ns .«;, a ^u] i^Oaaav ^ij avrol Kard 
 TO ^rn'v^^a EvXXa[3ovTeg roig Mpag, 7rpogo0^^vat aV rj ttoAi^. K'a/ 
 nva utav rvKra Kal Kare^apOov iv O.craV r^J ev TroAat .'. llnXoig 
 
 at legal issue with,' 'to be impleaded with,' 
 we have a somewhat rare phrase, formed 
 on the model of did ^axm iXBiiv rivl, 
 occurring at iv. 92, and elsewhere, c^ui 
 ^iXiag itvai, and others to be seen in 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 680. 
 
 Ch. LXI. 1. lirtetvTo] iuigressi erant, 
 had attacked him.' Such is the use of 
 r^u"''* ^ngJi«li fo set on, as understood 
 both m a physical and a metaphorical 
 sense. The /after is here intended ; and 
 so Hesych. explains by iTrtKuvro. Of this 
 somewhat rare use of the term examples 
 occur occasionally in Plato, and one is 
 found m a passage of the x\ew Testament, 
 
 Acts XVlii. 10, uiStig iTTieilOtTai (701 TOV 
 
 Utrdrov avTov \6yov, Kal Trie Kwiouo- 
 mag] ^ amly have fJredow, Haack, and 
 Arnold sought to adjust the constnicticn 
 here by referring the Kal to rov airov 
 \oyov, — of course repeating the word 
 Utra. The sense which the^- assign,— 
 namely, Svith the same meaning, ancF con- 
 nected with the plot agauist,'~is one that 
 does too much violence to the words to 
 be safely admitted. 1 must still adhere to 
 the view of the sense propounded in my 
 former edition, by which the Kai is re- 
 garded as here used, as often, for ^»,Xoj'or£, 
 
 mhcet, * namely.' And this view has since 
 been supported by the opinion of Pobree 
 and seemingly of Poppo, who observes! 
 however, that the meaning may be et 
 quidem. Be that as it may, \6yov must 
 mean intent, or 'purpose,' and thus the 
 article will refer to the words at ch. GO 
 Kai iravra avrolg IS6kii IttI Kvvwnoai(}— 
 TrtwpdxOai. Of course this conspiracy (to 
 which allusion is made in I^okh) was all 
 purely imaginary. 
 
 €7ri rqi ^fxqj] adrerms statum popidarem. 
 Upog Boiwrovg Tt TrpdffaovTfg, 'had been 
 concocting some [scheme] with the Bce- 
 otians,' i. e. against the Athenians, their 
 common enemy. See on iv, 132. 
 
 3. tKtivov Trpd^avToi:] 'at his con- 
 
 trivance.' Kai ou boiujTun' 
 
 ei'fKa, ' and 
 
 not on account of any plan with the Bue- 
 otians.' 'Atto ^vrOiffiaTog, 'from some 
 agreement [between the parties].' K«r- 
 BdapBov is to be understood, not of sleep- 
 ing, but of couching down, as if for slum- 
 ber. "Ev Orjfftiti). On this temple (now 
 converted to a Christian church) it must 
 suffice to refer to Col. Leake's Athens 
 p. 498, second edition. T«^ tf ttoXh is 
 added, because there was a temple of The- 
 seus m Pciraus. See Col. Leake's Athens, 
 p. 392, second edition. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXI. 
 
 413 
 
 4. ot re 
 
 £ ^eVoi roj 'AA^e/3ia^ou m kv " Apyu Kara rov avrov xpovov 
 V7ru>7rr,v0n<7av rcoStifiw '.TrirlQ.aQaC Kal rovg Ofxr]povg nZv 'Apy,[u>u 
 rovg Ev raig vi^aoig KH/nivovg ol 'A0»,.'«lo( tots irapiSoGav nZ 
 Apyeiiov ^rjfA^o ^id ravra SiaxpwaaOai. 5. Travraxoeev re irepi^ 
 ecrrriKEi viro'^ia Ig rov ' AXKt^id^rjv' il^are (iovXd^iEvoi aJrdy eg Kploiv 
 ayayovng^ airoKrfivai, nepTrovdiv o'vrio rrji/ ^aXaiiuvlav vavv tg rt]u 
 ^iKeXlav ett'l re ekeIvov Kal J,, ntpi llXXtov E^iE^nn'vro, 6. tlpiiro 
 he irpoEiTTtiv avTio dTroXoyyjcjo^dv,^ cIkoXovOe^v, t^uXXapl^dveiv ^'e p^^ 
 OepaTrEvovTEg ro ^ re irpog rovg ev ry ^tKEXia arpara^rag rE a<pErL- 
 povg Kai TToXEpuwg pt] Oopvf^Eh', Kal ov^ VKicrra rovg MavrivUtg Kal 
 ApyEjovg (5ovXopEvoi TrapapElvai, St ekeivov vo^'i^ovrEg irEiod^vai 
 t cT^ac ^varpaiEVEiv. 7. Kal 6 /h'ev, t^^v rijv Eavrod raur, Kal ol 
 
 4. ot 76 ^hoi, &c.] The matter is more 
 perspicuously narrated in Diod. xiii. 5, 
 croi/tXa/Stro S' atnCJv {tu>v 'AXki^uiSov 
 txOpuiv) Talg Sia^oXalg to TrpaxOev rrapd 
 Tolg 'Apytioig' ol ydp idio^tvoi avvO'tfiivoi 
 KaraXvaai Ti)v iv "Apya SrinoKpaTiav 
 TravTfg hnb twv ttoXitwv drypfO/jaav. 
 'Alcibiades' enemies at home magnified 
 the danger of a revolution, to overturn de- 
 mocracy at Argos, and obtained a decree 
 by which those Argive citizens whom .\Ici- 
 biades himself had carried away (and de- 
 posited in the islands of the yEgean : see 
 v. 24.) for the security of the democratical 
 government, were consigned to the dis- 
 cretion of the opposite, who put them all 
 to death.' (Bp. Thirl wall.) Many of the 
 best MSS. (to which add Clarend. and 
 Cantab.) have haxpnataQai, which, how- 
 ever, is by no means to be defended. The 
 common reading (very properly retained 
 by the later editors) I find confirmed bv 
 the Cod. Mus. Brit. 
 
 5. TravTaxoQtv TrepitcTTrtKH v7ro\pia] 
 IJf pi«TTfjKei is not well rendered by Portus 
 and others circumstahat ; for thus the ig, 
 found in every MS., is passed over. The 
 sense is better conveyed by the version 
 of Dr. Arnold, ' suspicion gathered round 
 against Alcibiades.' Yet even this too 
 much suffers the force of the metaphor to 
 evaporate (as does also that of Poppo, 
 conversa est) ; while the former altogether 
 mistakes its nature. The metaphor is one 
 derived, not from a storm which gathers 
 round and threatens to burst on any one's 
 head ; but, from insidious foes starting up 
 from ambush all around, gradually closing 
 in Jind directing their attacks at (for such 
 IS the force of the Ig) some person or per- 
 sons, and endeavouring obruere eum. Thus 
 tear, danger, &c., are not unfrequently 
 said to gather round and dose in any one. 
 
 A similar figure is found in Eurip. Sisyph. 
 frag. i. 37, Tolah nspieaTrjaav dvOpwrroig 
 (pojSov cTToixovg. But not only are fear 
 and danger represented as gathering round 
 and closing in, but also calamltij, (as De- 
 mosth. 1470, 11.) necessity, and also shame ; 
 and so, as in the present passage, sus- 
 picion. Finally, no sufficient reason was 
 there for Poppo to suspect the tg to be 
 not genuine ; for the construction of mpi- 
 'i(TT. followed by ig, though without pre- 
 cedent elsewhere, may, however, very well 
 be accounted for from the sign if cat io prceg- 
 iians inlierent in the term nepiiffT. The 
 ig does not signify contra, (as it is inter- 
 preted by Arnold and Poppo,) but simply 
 denotes direction or the termination of 
 motion at any object. 
 
 6*. OepaTrevovTeg] caute curantes ; on 
 which force of the word see note at iv. 67, 
 and vii. 70. The <T(pdg, a little further on, 
 is justly suspected by Bekker to be not 
 genuine ; since to take it, as we must, in 
 the sense of avTovg, involves what is quite 
 inadmissible. The true reading is, by 
 Lindau and Dobree, with great probability, 
 supposed to be <T((>iGi, which might very 
 well be mistaken for atpdg, from the ab- 
 breviation of (T<pi(Ti in the MSS. Strong 
 confirmation is derived to this conjecture 
 from an altogether parallel construction at 
 vii. 35, 1, avaTpuTivuv avTolg oi Qovpioi 
 ■7raptaK(vd(jBt](Jav. 
 
 7. txojv T))v iavTov vavv] 'occupying 
 his own ship,' i. e. the ship which he'had 
 equipped and commanded ; though it is 
 probable that he furnished the ship itself. 
 Thus it is said of his father by Plut. Alcib. 
 idio(TT6X<ii Tpitjpsi TTtpi 'ApTtfiiaiov ivSo^wg 
 ivavi^idxricrtv. And so Hdot. v. 47, 5, of 
 another pei-son, (JvvkairtTo oiKtitg ti rpi- 
 t'lpti Kai oiKnty dvdpwv darrdvy, and of the 
 father of Alcibiades, viii. 17, 6,0c Sairdrriv 
 
414 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 EyySia^i(5Xri^iv(n uireTrX^ov jUiTci Ttjq ^aXaf^uviag c/c r^g ^iKeXiag 
 wg eg rag AOnvag' Kai inn^t] eyivovTo iv Oovpioig, ovksti ^vvei- 
 TTOVTo, aXX aweXOovTEg diro rrjg vftjg ov (jiavEpoi >j(Tar, BtiaavTeg to 
 CTTt Sca/3oX>J eg ^'iKt^v KaTanXevaai. 8. ot ^' €/c rrjg ^aXa/niviag ritjjg 
 Hiv E^^'rouv Tov 'AXki^i^^tdv Koi Tovg /ner avrov' tog 3' ovSafxov 
 (pavepoi r](jav, wyovro diroirXeovTeg. d ^t *AXKi3id^ng, wgn (hvydc 
 wv, ou TToAu utrrfpov ettc wAoiov EirEpaKjjUrj eg UeXo7rovvr}(Tov eK Trjg 
 Oovoiag' 01 S AOrtvaloi epriiinj ^Ikitj Bdvarov Kareyvwaav avrov re 
 
 Kai rwv iLier eKeivov 
 
 LXll. Mera St ravra ol Xonroi ruiv 'AOt)vaiu)V Grparr^yol ev rt] 
 ^iKeXia, 8uo fxeprj noiiiffavTig rod nrpareifxarog, /cat Xaywv £fca- 
 repog, enXeov t,vv iravri em ^eXivovvrog Kai 'Eyearr^g, jSouXo/itcvoc 
 fiev ei^evai rd ^ornnara ei ^(oaovaiv ot 'Eyftrratot, KaraaKei^aaQai 
 ^e Kai^ r(Sv ^eXivovvriijjv rd Trpdyfuara, Kai rd Sid(j>opa /naOelv rd 
 wpog 'Eyearaiovg. 2. irapaTrXeovreg S* ev dpiGre^m rqv 2t/ctA/av, 
 TO fxepog TO npog rov TvparjviKov /coXttov, ea^ov eg 'lf^epav, v-rrep 
 ^lovr) ev TOUTw tw ^epei rijg ^iKeXlag 'EXXdg iriXig eari' Kai wg ovk 
 e^e^ovro avrovg, napeKo^ilovro, 3. Kai ev ti3 napdnXa) alpovaiv 
 'YKKapa, TToXicffxa ^iKaviKov fiev, ' Ey earaioig ^e woXe/Liiov' ^v ^e 
 TrapaOaXaadiSiov' Kai dv^pairoSicyavreg rrjv irdXiv irape^otjav 'Eyt- 
 Graioig {irapeyerovro ydp avrdiv iTrTr^c)* avrol Se ndXiv no uev 
 
 oiKr}ir}v Trapixofiivog iaTpaTivtro, Kai ol- 
 Krjty vrii. Pausan. x. 9, ivavfidxfjffev kvav- 
 ria TOV MrfSov, vavv TrapaeKfvaadiitvog 
 oiKiiav. Hence is illustrated Soph. Phil. 
 497, tffTiXXov avTov — avroaToKov irsfi- 
 ypavTa : and Hor. Epist. i. 1, 93, Mocuples, 
 quem dueit prita triremis.^ 
 
 In the words, a little after, ov ^avspoi 
 tjcravy there is a peculiarity of expression, 
 though not noticed by the commentators. 
 Exactly corresponding to this idiom <pa- 
 vtpbg tivai is that in Latin, nan comparere, 
 * not to be forthcoming ' when called for or 
 sought. The phrase was especially used 
 in a forensic sense. So Paulus, Digest. 
 xxix. 5, 6, ' Si unus e dominis non com- 
 pareat,' i. e. shall not be found /orfAco7>iiw(7, 
 as we should say of any one who has 
 absconded. Of this idiom the only exam- 
 ples that I have met with elsewhere in a 
 Greek writer, are the following : Demosth. 
 p. 1190, 4, irpoaKXriOtig diro tT^q oUiag 
 ('having been summoned from his house') 
 oi/ds ydp jip tpavipoQ ('for he was not 
 forthcoming,' namely, to give evidence) 
 tKiirt TTjv ^apTvpiav. 
 
 tTti diaiioXy] *at, or under, examina- 
 tion.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 586. 
 
 8. rrXoiov] Meaning a vessel of burden ; 
 
 what is at ch. 88 more distinctly expressed 
 by 7r\. (popTiKoii. Tfjg Qovpiag : meaning, 
 not the totcn, but, as Poppo shows, the 
 country; while Qovpiotg must be under- 
 stood of the inhabitants^ so called infra 
 vii. 35. 
 
 €pi7/iy ^//cy] deserto tadimonio. See 
 Matth. de Jud. Athen. p. 266. (Goeller.) 
 See also Herm. Antiq. § 144, referred to 
 by Poppo. Such a trial was called sprifiri, 
 froni the person indicted being not forth- 
 coming for trial, having absconded, and 
 thereby forfeiting his recognizances. 
 
 Ch. LXII. 2. "YKKapa] So called, as 
 we learn from Athenseus, from the vkkij, 
 {ov red-mullet : see Hesych. in \oc. vKog,) 
 which the first colonists found there abun- 
 dantly. It was situated at the bottom of a 
 small bay, and at the mouth of a petty 
 river. Its ruins yet remain near a plain 
 called Garbilangi ; and the ancient site is 
 called Muro di Carini (meaning d'Icarini), 
 i.e. 'the wall of the Icarines.' Our author 
 subjoins TroXitrfia ^ikovikov, &c., because, 
 from the circumstance of the town being 
 of Sicanian origin, it might be expected 
 that the Hyccarines should be on friendly 
 terms with Egesta, which was of the same 
 origin, or nearly such. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXIII. 
 
 415 
 
 
 • 
 
 Tre^^w ey^wpovv Sid rdiv ^iKeXuiv, eiog dfpiKovro eg Kardvrjv' ai Se 
 rtftg TrepienXevGav, rd dv^pairo^a dyovaai, 4. ^iKiag Be evOvg e^ 
 YKKa^ojv eiri Eye(JTr}g wapairXevGag, Kai rdXXa yjpr]}LiariGag., Kai 
 Xaj3(jjv raXavra rpiaKovra, iraprjv eg ro arpdrevjua. 5. Kai rdvBpd- 
 TToSa faireSoaav, {Kai eyevovro e^ avrdiv eiKoai Kai eKarov rdXavra) 
 Kai eg rovg ruiv St/caAwy ^v/j,fxd^ovg TrepiewXevaav, drparidv KtXev- 
 ovreg TrefiiTHV' r^ re i]/uii(jeia rrjg eavrwv rjXOov em 'Yf^Xav rt]v TeXe- 
 ariv^ noXeiniav ovcrav, Kai ou^ ttAov. Kai ro Oepog ereXevra. 
 
 LXIII. Tov B emyiyvofxevov ^eijiiwvog cu^u^ rrjv e(j>oBov oi 'AOtj' 
 vaioi em 'EvpaKovaag wapeaKeva'Covro, ot Be Supa/coatot Kai avroi 
 wg eir eKeivovg lorreg. 2. eireiSt] ydp avroig wpog rd-v nodirov 
 ^o^ov Kai rvjv wpnaSoKiav ot 'ASr}va'ioi ovk €u0u^ eireKeivro, Kurd 
 re rrjv rj^ttpav eKaarriv Trpoiovcrav dviOdpcfovv /naXXov, /cat eTrei^t] 
 TrXeovreg ra re eireKeiva rrjg ^iKeXiag ttoXv dnd G<j)d)v ecftaivovroy 
 
 4. rdXXa xP^/^«^'<''«c] 'having de- 
 spatched their affairs.' See on v. 61. 
 
 5. I have followed Poppo and Arnold 
 in obelizing the word dTridotrav, because I 
 entirely agree with them that we are not 
 authorized to assign to the active voice 
 the sense of selling^ — a sense which belongs 
 only to the middle. Hence Bekker thinks 
 we shoidd, for dirkSotrav, read dn't^ovTo: 
 in which opinion I am inclined to agree. 
 If, however, the text should, after all, be 
 genuine, (and it so stands, I find, in Codd. 
 Clar., Cant,, and Mus. Brit.) I would by 
 no means, with Arnold, assign to the word 
 the sense, ' he produced, gave them up,' — 
 a sense equally unauthorized as that of 
 sell, above adverted to, and both partaking 
 of what is harsh and jejune. Considering, 
 too, that the town was taken by storm, and 
 the whole population carried off by the 
 army, there could be no private captors, 
 nor consequently any captives to be pro- 
 duced or given up. Now, not improbably 
 might we here suppose the existence of 
 one of those negligent expressions, derived 
 from the inexact language of common life, 
 of which not a few instances occur else- 
 where in our author. Perhaps, however, 
 the difficulty in question may be removed 
 without our being obliged to resort to 
 what, after all, must be pronounced a 
 somewhat precarious principle : for though 
 the active drroSi^ovai cannot, it appears, 
 bear the sense to sell, it may that of set 
 to sale. And since the generals are here 
 meant, they might be said to set the cap- 
 tives to sale, by ordering them to be sold 
 by auction to the best bidder, by the com- 
 mon crier. See the Vitarum Audio of 
 
 Lucian. Accordingly we may regard ott- 
 t8o(Tav as standing for the more exact term 
 dTTSKrjpv^av. And so in the humorous 
 description just referred to, Jupiter is re- 
 presented as saying, drroKTjpv^ofKp (iiovg 
 <PiXo(t6(Povq iravTOQ tidovg. Compare also 
 Herodot. i. 194, drrtKtipv^av, where Valck. 
 explains by 'vendenda voci subjecere prse- 
 conis ;' and adduces other examples of this 
 use. Had the editors seen the true sub- 
 ject of the verb aTrtdoaav, they would 
 have been better able to remove the dif- 
 ficulty. That they did not see it, is plain 
 from their joining the words Kai rdvdpd- 
 TToda d-TT. with the words preceding, whereas 
 they must belong to those following ; and 
 thus diriSoaav consorts well with the fol- 
 lowing TrtpinrXivnav, the words Kai iyk- 
 vovTO s^ avrwv elKOffi Kai tKarbv rdXavra 
 being parenthetical. I have pointed ac- 
 cordingly. Finally, I would observe, Tnpi- 
 'nrXivaav kg — "^.iKtXwv ^vfijudxovg is said, 
 because, as the Siculi chiefly inhabited the 
 mountainous chain which skirts the north 
 coast of the island, the most convenient 
 mode of reaching them was to go by sea, 
 doubling the Pelorum promontory. 
 
 Ch. LXIII. 2. TrXiovreg rd re iTTSKeiva 
 Trig SticfXiac] A certain perplexity here 
 exists, which has given rise to a variety of 
 conjectural emendations ; though not one 
 of these is countenanced by a single MS. 
 The editors and critics iu general agree in 
 desiderating an ig ; but it is, in reality, 
 not needed ; since, as Poppo observes, our 
 author does not mean to say, ' nacigare 
 in partem ulteriorem Siciliae,' but, 'prceter- 
 nadgare orara Siciliae ulteriorem ;' what 
 is here said corresponding to the words at 
 
416 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 I 
 
 Kai 
 
 ttA 
 
 [a. c. 415. 
 
 : TT^oot,- Tf]v yj5Xav IXOovTeg Km nHodaavrti^, uu^ uAor j3/a, en 
 isov KaTecl>p6vri<jai% Kal iiElovv tovq arpaTr)yovQ—iHov S»i ovAoc 
 
 6Acaroi .</) eauro.V fpxo*'^"*- 3. (V7rr7c re Tr/^o^fAaurorrtc aei /car«- 
 ^^OTTot Ti^v I^vpaKOGlwv TTfyog TO frrparev^ia rwv ' Mnvaiuw ip^ 
 v^pilov^ aXXa re Kal, *« S.roiojcrorrac a^/cr.v =^ ouro; ^oAAov 
 
 rvrV"/'' "-^^^y^' ^' Aeovr/rouc .'c r^v o'iKelav KaroiKiovvn^: 
 1.AIV. A yiyvu^aKi>VT,<; ol Grfjar^jyol rwv 'AOrp'altJV, Kal /3(,u- 
 Xo^uvm avTovg ayetv Trav^^ul U r»7c TroAe.^c ore nXuarov, avrol 
 de raigvavcjiv ,v rocrovrw vir^ vvKra irapairXevaavreq <TTpar67reBuv 
 KaraXa[3eivev a7rtr,^e/a. Ka& rjaux/av, uS6re, ovk civ o^^o/cc ^vvrj. 
 tfevreg, [/ccaj ei tK tu>v vewv tt^oc TrapeGKevaaiahovg Upi(3dtouv, ^ 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXIV 
 
 417 
 
 ch. 62, irapaTrXioi'Ttg ti]v YiKtXiav, to 
 t^'pog TO Trpbg rbv TvprrrjviKdv koXttop. 
 And he adds, with great truth, that in 
 this signification the words ttXsTv to. ett- 
 iKHva TrJQ ^tKiXiag seem to make equally 
 good Greek as Tti^iopnil^taBai to Trpbg 
 
 VOTOV, TTtpiOpflflp Td TrpOQ TO TTsXavog, 
 
 and such-hke forms of expression, on 
 which see note at iii. 6 : and so in my 
 smaller edition of our author, ' on the fur- 
 ther parts or coasts of Sicily;' a sense 
 which I have there illustrated from He- 
 rodot. iii. 115, 0dXa<T(Ja tari tA iTrUnva 
 Ei/pwTTi/c (scil. n'lpn). ^schyl. Suppl. 254, 
 Uiv(ov TO. InsKtwa, scil. iispt,. Arrian, 
 Jnd.43,G, tA tTrsKfiva. Lucian, Ver. Hist, 
 ii. 4"], dvtffKOTTOvv Td iirsKtiva ottw^ txoi: 
 and, finally, a passage of our author, vii. 
 58, tv Tip InkKuva. The literal sense thus 
 meant to be conveyed is, ' towards those 
 parts,' and then at the other or yonder part 
 of any place, as compared with that where 
 the speaker or writer is. Of course i-nkK 
 here is not governed of TrXtovTig, but of 
 some preposition understood, as KUTd or 
 such-like. 
 
 i(paivovTo] This I liave, with all the 
 
 recent editors, received instead of vulg 
 
 t<paivfT0 ; and the same, I find, has place 
 
 m MSS. Cantab, and Mus. Brit. A<'ain 
 
 I liave chosen after tTrtiS^ to restore' 
 
 (though within brackets) the particle ye, 
 
 which had been cancelled by all the recent 
 
 editors, on the authority of most of the 
 
 best MSS., yet on any thing but good 
 
 grounds ; sluice the word is strongly sup. 
 
 ported by internal evidence, as existin<T in 
 
 the far greater likelihood of its being omit- 
 
 ted than inserted in the MSS. Again, the 
 
 propriety (nay, even elegance) of its use 
 
 here sufficiently appears from the several 
 
 examples of the form tTrtiiij ye occiuTing 
 
 ill Plato (e. g. p. 348, Ittu^^ ye Kai X^yio 
 dciKiav—XvffiTtXtlv, &c.) and other Attic 
 N\Titers. Finally, I would observe, the 
 word has place in Cod. Mus. Brit. 
 
 3. avToi] This (the correction of Bekker, 
 m his second edition) I have ventured, 
 with GoelJer and Arnold, to receive instead' 
 of vulg. QVTo7g, which, though found, it 
 would seem, in all the MSS., involves 
 an intolerable harshness, since, as Poppo 
 points out, the dative is to be referred to 
 the more remote name of the S3 racusans. 
 Poppo, indeed, urges that examples of 
 (T(}>u)u avTU)V for the simple aipCjv are not 
 altogether wanting ; referring, for proofs, 
 to another passage of our author, infra 
 viu. 48, 3, and a passage of Plato, Gorg, 
 51 9, b. But, waiving tlie passage of Plato, 
 that of Thucydides is any thing but cal- 
 culated to supply evidence to this effect, 
 since there the avribi' leads to a confusion 
 m the sense quite intolerable, and hence 
 has been justly rejected by Bekker. 
 Imally, as to the use of a(pu)v avTwv for 
 jT^air, if the passages where it seems to 
 have place were rigidly scrutinized, the 
 few would, I suspect, become none. In 
 short, while the uvtoIq were here worse 
 than useless, the cwToi is little less than 
 indispensable. 
 
 Ch. LXIV. 1. "A yiyvtoaKovTfQ, &c.] 
 On the construction of this lengthened 
 period,— embarrassed as it is by paren- 
 thesis upon parenthesis,— see the Scholiast 
 and Mattli. Gr. Gr. § 631, 2. I have, with 
 Poppo and Goeller, bracketed the Kai, be- 
 cause (as they show) it can here bear no 
 sense but one quite inadmissible. Of the 
 Uvo modes they propose — either (with 
 Keiske) to cancel the Kai, or to change it 
 into a', and the e'l itself into »)— the former 
 IS preferable, on the ground of its being 
 
 Kara 7^1' lovrec yviOGdemaav' roue yap dv ^lAouc,-^ rout (i<()wv Kal 
 
 Tov o^Aov, Twv ^voaKoa'iwv rovg linzUg, ivoXXovq ovrat;, a^'iai S 
 
 ov ira^ovruyv iTTTre Jv,— /3Aa7rrE(v ar fxtydXa'^ ourw II ^''4^f^' X'^'' 
 p'lov o6tv vno Ti^v [TTiriuiV ov ^Xd^fjovrai dlia Aoyou (ll'ilaoKov I 
 avrok TTf^l ToZ Trpoc rw 'OAu^^Tria^u yu^p'iov—imeiJ Kal KariXa^ov— 
 ^v^aKoaliDv (pvydctg, <u Su.'aVovro)- roiov^t ri ovv, ir^og a t(3ov- 
 Aorro, ol arparvyoi ,u,x«»'W"^««- 2. iri^Trovaiv Hv^pa a(^i'(Ti plv 
 TTtcrrov, rote ^f riov ^voaKoaiivv ar^HtTr]yolc t\i ^oki'igh ovx vcraov 
 t7riT»;gaov- vv ^£ KaravauK o cUn]^>, Kal aV dv^piZv krng Karai'i/g 
 VKtw t(/)»j, w»' iKiivoi T<1 dvoiiiaTa ly'iyvioGKOv, Kal Wi^ravro ev ry 
 TToAa m vTToXoUovg orrag r^v acp'ioiv evvdwv. '6. tXtyt ^t rovg 
 'AOi)valovg avXiC^GOai aVo twv oirXuw £.' ry ttoAh, Kal tj /BouAorra. 
 Ufivm navh^ul ev w^pa pvr\1 «M" '^^ ^^/ ''^ cjTpctrtvtia tAOur, auToi 
 Hev diroKXianv \ avToug ttu^hI a*/)^!, Kal rdg vadg E^iirpriativ, iKti- 
 
 the more simple, and being supported 
 by the authority of Valla, vsho seems not 
 to have had Kai in his copy. Tlie word 
 may very possibly have been accidentally 
 brought in from the copyists mistaking ft 
 for the abbreviated mark to denote Kai : 
 and this would cause el to be lost (as it 
 is in the Cod. Mosq. and Mus. Brit, prima 
 manu) ; and when afterwards introduced, 
 as indispensable to the sense, the Kai was, 
 we may suppose, inadvertently retained. 
 
 The npbg before TtaptaKtvaiyfXirovi; sig- 
 nifies ' in the face of.' At f;, a little after, 
 is to be repeated ei; and of r/ yvujaOtinnav 
 the sense is, * or if they shoul.l be found 
 out or perceived [by them] while going 
 by land.' This significatiim of yiyvoxr- 
 KeaOat, deprehendi, is one frequent in Plato 
 and Xenophon. Now the Athenians cuuld 
 not hope to escape observation while on 
 the wav by laud, since the distance (about 
 thirty-five miles) was far too great for a 
 night-march, however forced ; thou-li by 
 sea the passage itself might be achieved 
 by night, and a landing effected, and a 
 suitable position taken up before the S) ra- 
 cusan forces could return from Cataiia. 
 
 TovQ yap, &c.] The yap adverts to the 
 reason why this, being discovered, was 
 viewed witli alarm,— namely, because then 
 the Syracusan cavalry would greatly annoy 
 them, and especially the less defensive part 
 of them, &c. Tov oxXov : meaning the 
 mob of camp-followers ; which must have 
 been great, judging from what is said infra 
 vii. 75, 5. This sense the expression bears 
 also in Xen. Cyr. iv. 2, 3, and Anab. iii. 
 2, 36, & 3, 6. iv. 3, 15 : and answering to 
 this is the use in Latin of ' turha cas- 
 trensis.' 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 d^ia Xoyovl Corresponding to the term 
 ^eydXa (adj. neut. plur. for adverb) ; ex- 
 cept that here it is a phrase for a^»oXoy<i, 
 (probably in the archetype of the Codd. 
 Clarend. and Venet.) taken as equivalent 
 to adv. dKwXoyioQ. Upbg a i^ovXovTo. 
 Render, ' for the accomplishment of the 
 object they wished for,' namely, the with- 
 drawing of the Syracusans avvisy from the 
 
 city. 
 
 2. Ty cnK7i<Tei] 'in their opinion.' Of 
 this use (which is rare) an example occurs 
 supra iii. 45, 2, rioffoj ry doKt)nu tx^^ffa 
 Ti)v TrapaaKfvip: Hence is confirmed the 
 masLerly euKudation of H. Steph. on a 
 line of Simonides cited by the Scholiast on 
 Eurip. Orest. 235, To doKtlv (for 1/ doKri- 
 mg) Kai Tuv dXdOeiav (for tu fidXa Btla) 
 (iidrai : from a comparison of which pas- 
 sage with the present 1 am inclined to 
 tlunk that by »/ ^oKtirrig here is denoted 
 simply o/nuiun as opposed to tntth. And so 
 in another passage of Eurip. frag, incert. 
 xxviii. 2, we have, ZrjTo>fitV y) ^o'/cj;«ti(; 
 dvOpwTTOig KaKuv, Kai TuvTrixttptli' t$- 
 apaprdvuv (piXtl : for so 1 would point 
 there. Moreover, for TovTnxfH>tiv, which 
 cannot be right, 1 propose to nad TrpovTri- 
 Xfiptlp, i. e. to first attack, to strike the 
 first blow. Of this word, though rare, an 
 "example occurs in Thucyd. vi. 34, and 
 Plut. Galb. 
 
 3. diro Twv ottXiov] * apart from their 
 place d'armes, or encampment :' for such 
 is, I apprehend, the sense of n^v ortXiov, 
 as at i. 111. This name was given because 
 it was, as Dr. Arnold observes, the place 
 where the spears and shields were kept 
 
 piled. 
 
 d-noKXnativ avrovg -napd <J(pioi\ 1 have, 
 E E 
 
418 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 1 
 
 «/..,. ..,: .c'i :: :i;ji rK^:- ,:7:,.:, ''"-' 
 
 with Bekker (seccnd edition), received read ^. ' 
 
 nvrovg, the readin- of the greater Da.f nf '^^^V^"^^'^'''''''' "^^^ ^ think, justly be 
 
 the MSS. (to which add Codd Cla^ , ,f conch.ded from a passage p. 228/50 (au 
 
 n.an,anu, and Mus. Brit.) h's?;ad o Vu^' ST''"""^" ^''^ ^^'^^ '^ ^^ -- 
 
 rov, retained by Haaek, Poppo, GoH^e?' uT/J/' "' '"'"'"''^'^^''-''P'^f^^^V daia 
 and Arn<,ld, but which cannot be ri^h ' ^ / ?^'«^'^«^*- ^ 
 
 S"iee ,t was just before said of tlie whole havl''? "'"'''''"''^l ^^^ *^"'« ««ni<^ ^^SS. 
 
 of the ai^my lodged i« ,;j, ..V^, . ,,here rote laJZVZ'"' '' ^"' '^' ^^"^"^"" ^'^'^^ing 
 
 ^apa a^e.. o.ra,) would mean, ^ those p ^str" ^/ %P'?««^« ^^ Li^an. Orat^ 
 
 that were with them.' The tern ^IT fl*- ' f""^, ^^^^pchovrag noXirac. Of 
 
 words Trapa ,T0,Ve. meaning, Svith then li" f /^' ^^^^^^^^^^e felt:' a sense of 
 
 selves, so as to be within th!'city,' nm be ''^t o^h f'""' "'"^'- ^" *-- ^- ^^"^'O'V 
 
 supposed to have been added by way of i^' f ""^ ^ '"'"^ "^' intention to aw 
 
 explanation. '^'' ^> '^'^> ^^ thnig,' meaning here to go any wlJe~7e 
 
 Pitr.o.,, ro <rrpdrevfia~a.p^^eip] Tlie have ^17".^ ^^Pression so rare, that I 
 editors are agi-eed that there is here some ill^ '"''^ ""^ ^*''^'' ^^^"H'le of it. It 
 
 eorn,pt.on ; though, on the mode Tf 1" ^"'''^^?' *^ *'^" "^^^^ "«"^1 *X^'v>. j. 
 emendmg it, they are divided in ^'nio.f ^^"1 ^^r^"'' ' to have aiind, or 
 That the words r6 arpdrsv^^a areHs of the T « ' '"' "'^'^ """^P'^''^ ^^^^^ "se 
 
 Poppo suspects tliem to be, false and nsi! f'n ' ''' 'T'^ "*' ^*"""^' ^'^'^''^^^ 
 t.tious, I consider little less than cer ain .^^.'^^P^'^^^^^^^^'J This I have thought 
 I cannot, however, agree with him tha ' }^ '"' 'a ^t^,* "^ '^^ P'^^^ «f vulg. X- 
 for <Tra,.p.;i;,are, shoSld be read from ^^Yr''^"^ ^^^""^ ^^^ >^^^n retained by 
 several ALSS., (rrpar^i-uart • for nnVT ^^'^'^^ ^^o, Goeller, and Arnold?^ 
 mention that the MSS. ZZe tha^readin^ T"' 1"'^ ^'^^^^^"^ ^^^^ very sense here 
 has place, are of the worst clas tlf^^ tS" 'it ' h' ^T"^"'*^' ^tomkep^Var 
 pr s.s,o„ ;rpo^/3«X. r^ aravp. is sm-ely too MSS wu*^'^ authority of four good 
 
 apt and forcible a one to be here dis2Jed whl^' 11. ^^' '"PP«^* «^ ^^^^ others, 
 with. Upon the whole, I dou]>t not h"? not'> T ''"^ ''^'^ P^^«^"^ ^apa^K.^a'a^a!' 
 our author wrote p,^/.,, .p.,^„, ';;'^^* tC ar dr^"'"'".^"'"* ^' existing In 
 rv ^^a^;p,.,.„n, aep,,Vav, scil! avro, mean- than th?^5^^''\ ^^''' "^*^™^^ ^^^^ence 
 "Iff ro <Trparfp;^a occurring before which !? J" /^"%^^'«'e here unnecessary ; since 
 word the Scholiasts put dot n in tL mar frf ^^^/^^''^^ ^^ question are found 
 gm ; and which to others seemed so ne^es" exli"'"''^ confounded. Moreover The 
 sary to the sense, that they brouLdit "tin to H ^^ -^^^ '"^'"^ "^ ^"^«tion n ay I 
 
 he text. In sliort, tlie heading', 'l"^? the'oVn' f ^'" ^^ ^^^^"^^'^ att.s"e7by 
 ^arc may be supposed to have a^risc^f fro,^, r.Lr- '^ '''t''''' ^' '' ^^^ieii we may 
 negligence on the part of the coi.yists w f^^^^T '" *^^ ^^^^^^e r,}^. employed in 
 inadvertently wrote, for xC^ll^i^t, '.^^" ^^^'^^ ^ ^'ttle further on^'i^./^nrorJa 
 rare word .raZ-p.^^a, the m<>re TdinJ^'y ^ J^T''^ '^^P^'^'^^^'/f = a reference whch 
 term, and that twice before occuiS oH '^'' confirmed by what forms no 
 
 (rrparevfia. occuiTing, other than an exact case in noint «,. ! 
 
 I will only add,that the term .poaSaX T' '"' '^''^ J«^ ^« -^r.r«paC4" ^ 
 
 luc^dides ,oAA^ aTr.p..,«;rroV.po.] ^ far too 
 
 f 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXVI. 
 
 419 
 
 y wap£(TovTai, ainaTeiAav ourov, Kai avroi \r}Cri yap Kai rwv t,vij.- 
 ua^MV ^iXivovvTioi Kai aWoi tiveq napriaav) TT^oiiirov Trar^r/^ttt 
 vaffiv t^ievai ^vpaKocrioiq, bttu ce ^Toifxa avToig Km ra Tr]q irapa- 
 PKivrjg rji', Kai ot r}jLUpai f:v alg ^vvWbVTo Y^^eiv tyyug rjcraVy wopiv- 
 o/uti'ot iTTi KaraviiQ rjuXirravTo ini tu) ^vfxaiOio iroraiuno ev ry 
 AtovTivyj. 2. oi o AOrivaioi (vg TriaOovro avTovg irpoaiovTag, ava- 
 
 A/3' r t ,1 \ K ^ \f./^^-v'->^ 
 
 apovTiq ro re arpuTeviLia airav to eouroiv, Kai ocfoi 2-t/cfAwv avroig 
 
 Tf aXXng Tig npoatXijiXvOii, Kai t7ripipa(TavTig Ltti Tag vavg Kai to. 
 
 TrXota, viro vvKTa lirXhiw ini Tag ^v^mKovaag . 3. Kai o'l rt AOi]- 
 
 vaioi a/Lia ew it,ipaivov eg | ro fcard ro OXv/nTruiov, utg to GTpaTo- 
 
 TTEcov KaraArj^/zo/LtEvoi, Kai oi nr7rt]g oi ^vpaKOGiwv ttowtoi ttooct- 
 
 sXaaavTig ig rr/y Karavrjv, Kai aiaOomvoL on ro (rroarcu/to uirav 
 
 avrfKTai, airoGToL^avTig ayyiXXovai Toig ne^oig, Kai ^vimravTeg »/^»; 
 
 aTTorptTTOjutroi f:por}Oi)vv em Trjv iroXiv. LXVI. Ev rourf^ S' o« 
 
 Aai^i'otoi, iLiaKoag oh(Ti]g rfjg o^ou aurotc, K:a0 i](Tuv/av fCciGIdav ro 
 
 fTTpaTBv/Lia Ig ^uj^iov fVirri^fioj', fcat fv oi fjid^rjg re cip£eiv e'jueXXoi' 
 
 OTTore pouXoti'ro, Kai oi tTTTrr^g rwv ^vpaKomiov rjKiaT av avTOvg Kai 
 
 ev T(o ^f^y^t^ '^'ot TTpo avTov XuTri/cretv* ri^ jttei' yap rei^ta re /cot oi/v/at 
 
 elpyov Kat oevopa Kat Xi/xi/17, Tropa Se ro /cprjjttvot. 2. /cai ra eyyvg 
 
 oei'opa KoxpavTeg^ Kai KaTeveyKovTeg eiri rr/r oaAafraav, Trapa re rag 
 
 I'auc (TraiNjtu^ia e7r)]£ov, k:o£ eTrt tio ^aaKtJvi iovina re, ij e^o^wrarov 
 
 inconsiderately.' Ai rifiBpat. The plural 
 is used with allusion to the two periods 
 previously arranged in their plan of opera- 
 tions ; namely, that of their setting out, and 
 that of their arrival at Catana, on the 
 second day early in the morning. 
 
 3. to] So I have edited, with Poppo 
 and Goeller, for vulg. 7-01% (retained by 
 Bekker,) which is quite indefensible, since 
 to suppose here, with the Scholiast and 
 others, an ellipsis of roVoi', were in the 
 highest degree objectionable ; while at to 
 we may very well, with Duker, understand 
 the word x<'>(>'OJ^, which is expressed supra 
 ch. 64, TTfpi Tov irpoQ r*p '0\vixiriti<i> xio- 
 oi(/i. The Kara, just after, bears the sense 
 over-against ;' i. e. near where it was 
 situated. So Herodot. i. 80, Kara <i>u)Kair)v 
 TTo'Xtj', and i. 76, Kara. Sfi-wTrj/r ttoXiv — 
 Kiijxh'r], and iii. 14, Trapytaai/ at irapOhwi 
 Kara tovq TrctpOtvovg, i. e. near where 
 their fathers were seated. 
 
 I have linally followed Poppo, Bekker 
 (second edition), and Goeller (second edi- 
 tion), in receiving before aTparoTrtSov the 
 word TO, which is found in many of the 
 best MSS. (to which add Codd. Cant, and 
 Mus. Brit.) The article has reference to 
 the words of the preceding chapter, (ioo- 
 
 Xofisvoi arparoTTtSov »cara\a/3fii/ tv im- 
 
 Ch. LXVI. 1. KaOlrrav] So I have 
 edited, with Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, 
 for vulg. ticd9i(Tav, on the authority of Cod. 
 Palat., to which add Mus. Brit, and Cla- 
 rend, a 1 manu. This reading also derives 
 strong confirmation from another found in 
 several of the best MSS., KaOiffav. That 
 KciQXaav is the regular old Attic form of 
 the augment of KaOi^io, has been sliown by 
 Buttin. Gr. § 114. On this sense of the 
 term tcaOi^w see note at ii. 71, 1. 
 
 XvTnjffni'l Render, 'should annoy.' 
 Pojipo compares the usq of the word at 
 iv. 53, XyfTTai Tt)v Aajc. tXvTTovv. But 
 there tlu; word rather stands for UaKovp- 
 yovv, ' dev.astated,' as appears from the 
 term KOKovpytlaOat just afterwards sub- 
 joined. On the peculiar idiom in Trapa 
 dt TO, a little after, see note at iii. 61, 1, 
 and compare iii. 82, Itti H Ttp, dydX- 
 XoiTat. 
 
 2. icpoSioTaTov] Render, ' most ap- 
 proachable.' So I have edited, with 
 Ilaack, Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, from 
 most of the MSS., to which add Mus. 
 Brit., for vulg. evt(l>., which, however sup- 
 ported by certain passages of Dio Cass., 
 E h: 2 
 
420 
 
 THUOYDIDES. 
 
 V _ [a. C. 415. 
 
 -' -. .„j ■A.,„v„„ ^,'^,„X -/.J^^ «;^'"^ «"■ -x;-, ^o0....«.,, 
 
 ^r/"' ^'r-r-^c, -a^^wo;; ,i ;.. % '!- ->-; ao,.?. 
 
 Abresch La i '^'"'^°"« assigned bv 
 
 ai.e;^^r i„t?e-:3^t ''tii^'i 
 
 jective no Xr/n^ • ^^''"^^ '" «» ^d- 
 ler observes irh'™;"^'' ^"^'^ ^^ Goel- 
 comparaUves In.! f t"''f^««^^>^^^ whence 
 which same are <f if ?'^'^^"« '"^^'^ ^^rmed, 
 tives • e Tr -Y ^"bstantives and adiec- 
 
 i^idsl' Iro^tT'' '" ^'^^^-^^ the reid. 
 
 of those who Id 'Sr'"'' '^"u'h^ P^^* 
 force of the suoerl.r ^^^^P^^^end the 
 
 posed an Z to hi ^^' .'^'l^ ^'""^ «"P- 
 objectionab e than w ?"''^/ ^'"' "^«re 
 of Bekker in Ws sect!? ^J^ conjecture 
 rarov. ^^^"^"^ edition, f^odw- 
 
 Popp?anTl;i'; f ''"" ^^'t^^' -th 
 
 from several o?The besf llSS 'pI ''^*^'' 
 I have prefen-pH fU r *' E\optvj}i/. 
 
 Ch. LXVII 1 ' ~ . 
 ;he front [of i,,eir p.^ielff ^^"'1 'l" 
 
 32. Thus ranged in the rear nf ihr. x: 
 
 »y(Tai/ro. I must still adhere to fl,P .J - 
 propounded in m,^ * '""*^\t- lo tlie opmion 
 
 find Dr ArnoM Ld'p^^*^""' ^*" ^^'"^'h' ^ 
 
 could easily ctiSn/h? K '^""°" ^l"'-"*' 
 and other nor,;"ombatams ^Affr'™''^'^ 
 ner .Vro£ is used infra eh 75 'nd'""": 
 
 ptined by I'ufrr; i ''''™"""s ex.- 
 
 4i i. -^ '^uia. and Zonaras /^nf i.k 
 the former mnv k« ""^ras ^ot whom 
 
 view the ^resTnTptS^t^ ''^^^^ ^" 
 
 On the tU;:'mtleTfw'"^^^^ 
 
 note at ch. 68, 2. ' ^apdtj^ei, see 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXVllI. 
 
 421 
 
 Kai ^(X/ouc, napa S avTovg Kai Tovg aKovTKTTag. 3. utWovai 
 ^£ Toig AOrfvaiaig irpoTefxng iTTiyjEipr^GEiv o Nt/ctac, Kara re iOvq 
 tTTinapnov tKaara Kai ^vjhttugIj toiuce irapEKtXiviTo. 
 
 LXVllI. *' rioAX^ jU£)' TTOoad'fdft, (jj av^pegy ti Set ^prjaOai, ot 
 napea/jiiv etti tov avTov ayijjva ; aurr/ yap r/ irapaaKivr] iKavwnoa 
 juoi SofCEt eti'at ^aj^ao^ Tra^oacr^cTr, ij KaXiog XtyOemg Xoyoi /utTo. 
 aaOivovg (TTpaTOTrecov. 2. oirnv yap Apytloi, Kai Moiro'lJ^, Kai 
 A6r)vaioi, Kai vr]<JnoT(ov oi TrpwToi eajutv, niog ov vo^/, /tura tokoi'Ss 
 Kai Toaiovce ^I'/itjua^wv, iravTa riva /LUyaX)]}' rrji' tXiric^a rr^g viKrjg 
 h^tiv ; aAAw^ re Kat rrpog livcpag navcriinH re ajuvronevovg, Kai 
 ou/c aTToAf/crouc a)(T7rtp Kai t)ftag, Kai Troodfrt -li/ccAtwrag, ot vrnp- 
 (pooviwGi jnhv q/ung, vrroinwovcri of ou, cia to t))v iwtaTtjinrfv r^ig 
 ToX/mrig rfaais) t^ttv. 3. TrapartTt^TU) ci Tin Kai to^€, ttoAu re ano 
 Ttig r^/LHTtpag avTivv iivai, Kai npog yrj ovctiLua (piXia, rjVTiva fin] 
 ttvToi ^lavoyutvot KTi^ijeaue. 4. /cat TovvavTiov uTrojiti^tvrjatcw v/nag^ 
 
 »/ ot TToAc/UtOt CT^t(T<V ttUToTc, iU OtO OT J , TTO^afCfAtUOl'Tai' Ot jidv 
 
 yap, ort TTfjOt waTpidog edroi o ay^uj', tyw ce ort ou/c tv Trarpt^t, 
 * * * * e£ y/g /cpartti' Set i^ jurf pa^iujg aiioywpfiv' ot yap tTTTriJc 
 
 3. £7ri7rapi(ui^] See note at iv. 94, 2. 
 
 Ch. LXVII I. A most soldier-like and 
 spirit-stirring harangue, in whieli, how- 
 ever encouraging as to its general charac- 
 ter, the judicious commander thinks fit to 
 remind his troops, tliat tliey were about to 
 engage on ground where defeat woidd be 
 their utter destruction, — since retreat would 
 be effectually cut off* by the enemy's for- 
 midable cavalry. 
 
 1. TToXXy fiiv — ayijjva;'] * What need, 
 my men, of nmch exhortation to such as, 
 like ourselves, are come hither unto the 
 same contest}' Meaning, that, however 
 various might be the peoi)le composing the 
 army, (comp. ch. 07? Kara re tOvt} Itti- 
 irapLMv f/coffrrt,) the contest was the same 
 to all : and for this reason, namely, that, 
 (as Bauer remarks ) ' unum omnibus dis- 
 crimen et commune propositum innuit 
 eandem omnium conditionem.' 
 
 aiTi) yap — orparoTre^oi'] Comp. a simi- 
 lar sentiment at v. Gl), fin. and Xeu. Cyr. 
 vi. 4, 5, and Onosand. ]>. (J5, 5. 
 
 2. OTTov yap — vikt]'; tx**''] ' 1' or where 
 (as now) Argives, rvlantineans, Athenians, 
 and the flower of the islanders, are present 
 — how is it possible that we should }wt 
 (associated with so many and so brave 
 allies) feel every one of us a full hoi)e <»f 
 victory ?' With respect to the consfruc- 
 tion, here again, (as at ot irapiafiiv, % 1.) 
 there is a blending of two modes of ex- 
 pression : and we are to take the words 
 
 as though they wore written, ottoi; yap 
 'A. Kai !VI. Kai 'A. Kai vrjauoTwv ol Trpwrot 
 thi (for Trdpucri) mq t'umg lafikv. Comp. 
 Lueian, Dial. Mort. w. ;h, oKXwq re opqlt;, 
 Twi> trcdpwv orroi TTfpi ffi iaiikv oV^f, 
 where Gesner would re;id, for oiO£, M^e-, 
 an ingenious conjecture, but which alters 
 witlutut any necessity ; since while oi^t 
 imparts to the words no little s])irit, w^c 
 may very well ])e dispensed with, as in a 
 passage of the New Testament, Acts x. 
 33, vvv ovv TrdvTfQ I'lfJ-eig h-o)7riov tov 
 Oeov TTfiffff/ufj/, ciKovaai, &e. "Ottov is 
 here used as in Jos. Bell. ii. 16, 4, (a 
 passage evidently written in imitation of 
 the present,) Kai ri du ttoWo. Xiysiv, oirov 
 Kai riapOoi Kai, &c. The term Trav^rjfiti 
 is meant, as at ch. 67, 2, to represent 
 them as a promiscuous mass, and thus op- 
 posed to c'lTToXeKroi, chosen troops. 
 
 3. 7rapaaTr]T0) ^'f tivi Kai ro(5t] ' let 
 this, too, occur to the mind of each of 
 you.' Comp. Lesbon. p. 174, 12, Trapa- 
 
 aT1}TlO ovv VfXOJV IKCLCTlii TOVTO, MQ, &C. 
 
 i]VTiva fiTj — KTfiffecrOt] ' except such as 
 ye may yourselves acquii'e in fight.' 
 
 4. ol fisv yap — oywr] Comp. -^^ischyl. 
 Theb. 13, & IVrs. 400, seq. Of the words 
 following, on ovk iv ■ — dTro\ioptivy the 
 full sense is : * But /, that the contest [with 
 you] will be in what is not your country, 
 but in that wherein you must conquer ; or 
 [from which] you cannot easily get away.' 
 l^he construction, here, — from extreme bre- 
 
I \ 
 
 422 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXX, 
 
 423 
 
 TToAAoi £^i/c«(70vra(. 5. r?c re oSv v^er^^yag avrQv «'^/«^. ^vnaOiv- 
 
 Kat anopiav (po(5ip(OTeoav vyim't/invoi rwv 7roAt/i/a>i;." 
 
 LXIX. 'O ^Iv N(/c/at,' ToiauTu TrapaKeXivcrdfxevoQ, tVliye to 
 arparoireSov evOu^. ol S'e ^vpaK^atot aV^ocxgo'/cr^roc ,i,kv ev nZ Kauu2 
 
 ovav,, Kat aTreXrjXvOeaav {ol g^, ^al ^ul aTTovSrh npoa (30^600 vre^ 
 bp<p>, varefMtov ^x.v, w<: ^'e tKacTr6g Trrj rol^ ^Xdooi Trpoo/ui^eu 
 Kamaravro' ov yap S.] npudv^da eXXtirn^ ^,^av ov^'e roA^r,, o6V ll 
 ;«ury r.j ^,a^rj our ev rcu, llXXcn,. aXXcl ry fxlv av^^,[a otiv ^Wouc, 
 cc o<Tov r, emcrryi^rj avrixoi, rw ^l IXXtlnovTi avTn<^ kcu Tr]u 3ov- 
 Xwiv UKOVT,^ TToovSiSoaavY f;^ca>c ^e o6k civ cn6^,vot a<plci roJc.- 
 AUnvatov, nporepovg eVaA^eTv, Kal dtd ra^ov, a.ay.alo.uvo^ d.^i. 
 vaaOat, avaXa^ovre, ra onXa e^Ovc avreTryecjuv. 2. kuI no^rov 
 ^iev avTujv eKar^piov ol r, XtdoP^Xot Kal o<piv^oviirat Kal ro^nai 
 
 vity, not a little harsh,— is as follows : iyCj 
 ck [TrapajctXtuo/iat] on ovk iv irarpiSi 
 [dydjv ^ffTat, dW iv yy] i^ {jq i6i)fnofik- 
 vovG vfia^] Kparup Su, r, [i^ ^^.-j fi,) 
 p<fSi(og cnroxiopili^ [tVrai]. Tlie trans- 
 position here of the negation is, however 
 harsh, yet unavoidable. Again, the ellip- 
 SIS of opfiujfiivovQ (which occurred also to 
 the Scholiast) involves, indeed, a certain 
 harshness ; but that 6p^. was in the mind 
 of the writer, is probable from a kindred 
 passage supra ch. 50, KUTfaKkxI/avTo rd 
 nepi Trjv x<^pav, iK tji; avrolt; opfiajfxivotg 
 iro\ffiT)TBa i/v. As to the change of sense, 
 per dilogiam, in l^ ^g, it is, though harsh, 
 quite Thucydidean. What an exact inter- 
 preter would most here stumble at, is the 
 ellipsis supposed by Dr. Arnold of the 
 word tiXXa— an ellipsis, however, quite 
 inadmissible, since no good reason can be 
 given why Thucydides should not have 
 expressed what, from its very nature, does 
 not admit of being left undei-stood. Hence 
 I cannot but suspect that the words aXX' 
 iv xwp?, ' but in a situation,' have been 
 eaten away by a worm in some very early 
 archetype. Such lacuna' occur occasionally 
 m most writers ; but, except where they 
 are very short, can only be safely filled up 
 by a reference to MSS. more ancient than 
 the omission. Now here the context 
 almost determines that these must have 
 been the words lost, since it seems to 
 have been the intention of Nicias to ad- 
 vert, not to the country in which they 
 were going to carry on war, namely, Syra- 
 cusia ; but, to the situation, or position, they 
 had taken up, and thus deduce an argJi^- 
 ment f<tr maintaining it strenuouslv. 
 
 5. avdyKT]v kuI dTropiav] Meaning, by 
 hendiadys, a situation which left them no 
 alternative, but to maintain their post or 
 perish. ' 
 
 Cii. LXIX. 1. Kal dTTtXtjXvOtffav] 
 had gone [thither].' I Imve edited, witli 
 
 r i^fo'.^'*^"''''' a»d Poppo, fiTTfX., from 
 two MSb. and Valla, instead of vulg. iirtX. 
 which cannot be tolerated. In the next 
 words, which are somewhat confused, the 
 connexion is traced by Goeller as follows : 
 OVK av oiofxtvoi n (T<pi(Ti Tovc 'ABrtvaiovg 
 TrpoTspovg iTTtXetly, Kai did rdxovg dvay- 
 KaKofifvoidfMvvaaeai, o/twg dt^aXafSouTfc 
 ra oirXa tvBvQ dvTtnyiaav. I have thought 
 proper to follow the punctuation of Poppo. 
 r«p dk IXXtiirovTi — TrpovdidofTav] ejus 
 vera defectu, voluntatem etiam, inriti, prode- 
 bant Meaning, that they were disposed 
 to hght, wanted not the mind or heart • 
 but when their military skill fell short' 
 they, however unwilHngly, gave up the 
 will ; or, m other words, their will aban- 
 doned them, their courage failed them. 
 
 o/iwe ^c OVK av oiofxtvoi] quanms autcm 
 nonopinarentur, ^c. See Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 S 566. (Poppo.) 
 
 Kai did rdxovg dvayKa^ofxtvoi, Sic.l 
 
 though they were obliged to withstand 
 
 them at short notice, yet they immediately 
 
 took up their arms and advanced affainst 
 
 them.' " 
 
 2. 01 Ti XiQojioXoi Kai cr(p€vSovr}Tai] Hho 
 stone-fiingersandslmgei-s.' Of the former, 
 mention is found in Hom. Od K 121 
 ^schyl. Pers. 466; and of both, in Eurip.' 
 Ihoen. 1158, and other passages cited by 
 Wasse. See also Pollux, i. 131, and Po- 
 ly b. vin. 7, 2. ix. 41, 8. 
 
 7r/>(iu7(avorro, Kal Tpoiracjy | otcc hkoc ^jAou^, aAAr|Aa>y tnoiovv' 
 tiTHTa 8c- iLiuvTHQ TC a(j)iiyui Trpov(pe^)ov ra vojUtZ^o/teva, Kai aaX- 
 TTiyKTal ^uvoSov tirwr^vvov rolg OTrXiTaig, 3. oi o e^u>^)ovv^ ^vpa- 
 Koaioi fxev ne^i te iraTpi^og ina^ov/ubvoi Kal riJc I8t«C e/caaroc, to 
 /tei' avTiKa (Twrrjomg, to Se iniXXov eXevOeouiQ' tlov ^e ivamu)}' 
 'AOtp'ulia fAiv nun re t>7c «AAoT|Oiac,' oiKUav a^^ttr, /cat ttjv oiKnav 
 ftit] /3An';//«i i](T(nofie\foi. 'A/fi-yatoi ^e Kal rdjv EviniiUi\u)v oi avTovo- 
 /Lioi ^vyKTriaaaOai re eKUvoig £</>' a /jAOov, Kal t»/v vna^^ovaav 
 <T(/)(rTi naTpi^a, rt/c»i(TavTtC) Tra'Atv iTri^fiv' to 8 vwt}Koov tcdv 
 ^v/n/Liawiov iniyicTTov fuilv ire^yl T»fg avTiKa uviXiTicfTov awrr^putq^ y\v 
 jui] KpaTtjai, TO TT^oOvfuov £i\ov, tTreira 8e, iv Trap^^yw, kui u 
 Ti aAAo ^uyfcaTacTT^e^ajuevocc paov avroi^ -fviraKovatTai. LXX. 
 
 1 have followed Haack, Poppo, and 
 Goeller, in editing, from 9 MSS., (to which 
 add Codd. Clar., Cant., and Mus. Brit.) 
 ola, instead of vulg. o'iag, retained by Bek- 
 ker, but on insufficient grounds; such being 
 by no means agreeable to the usage of our 
 author, and being opposed by internal evi- 
 dence no less than external authority. 
 
 fidvTstg re atpdyia Trpot'^tpoj'] Duk. 
 cites Pollux i. 162, as introducing among 
 militai'y expressions, -npovdvaav oi fxdv- 
 TtiQ, Uptla WixravTO. But I suspect that 
 the lexicographer wrote, instead of the 
 words as they now stand, TrpovQicrap oi 
 fidvTtiQ \eps7a, WvoavTO. And such, in- 
 deed, is found in one MS. ; and some sup- 
 port to the reading is sui)plied by another. 
 
 In livvodov tTTioTpwov To7g onXiraig, 
 concursuw insthjabant, ' urged on the charge 
 to,' (e(iuiv. to, "'urged them to the charge,') 
 we have a certain form of expression, 
 somewhat too bold indeed for the plain 
 prose of narrative, but which seems to 
 have been formed on a similar expression 
 in Hom. Od. viii. 30, Uofnnjv d' brpvvu 
 Kai Xi(T<TtTai 'ifiTTtSov elvni. 'Hfitlg d', a*g 
 ToirdpoQ Trep, i7rorpvvM[Xi6a TropTn)v, ' let 
 us urge on the sending away.' Moreover, 
 with this use of the terms oTpvvu) and 
 tTroTpvvut we may compare that of tytiput 
 in the Homeric tytipt dk (pvXoiriv aivrfv, 
 and for the hiipallatje here, it is sufficient 
 to compare Piiid. Ol. ix. 72, tytip tTTtwv 
 atpiv olpov {cantum) Xiyur, 'rouse to them 
 the song,' i. e. excite them to the song. 
 And so the phrases lytipiiv doidi^v, Xv- 
 pav, &c. 
 
 3. TO Trp69vnov tlx(^v] ' had a in'ompti- 
 tude, or alacrity, [for the combat.]' Com p. 
 Eurip. Iph. T.'989, to pkv irpoOvpov tx(o, 
 and iv.85, Trdv to -npoOvpov irapixf^pfvoi. 
 The phrase occurs also in Plato. 
 
 iTTiiTa dk — viraKovotTat^ In these 
 
 words it is easier to perceive the general 
 sense intended (which is, that ' by having 
 aided in the subjugating of others, tlieir 
 own yoke would be the lighter ') than to 
 show how that sense arises. However, one 
 or two points being made certain, will 
 enable us to determine others in them- 
 selves doubtful. And, frd, the participle 
 must, it should seem, liave reference to 
 the allies, and is, as Dr. Arnold observes, 
 a dative of the agent. The avTolq might 
 be referred to i\vG Athenians ; but the con- 
 text, and other matters adverted to by 
 Poppo, rather determire it to the subject 
 allies of Athens. With respect to the 
 dXXo, no need is there to adopt the con- 
 jecture of Dr. Arnold, dXXovq, since this 
 is no other than the idiom, so fre<iuent in 
 our author, of neut. sing, for masc. plur. 
 In the ti we are to suppose an ellipsis of 
 7rtipd)iiivog, i. e, to try whether, ecpiiv. to 
 * if haply.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 526. 
 The sense, then, may be well expressed, 
 as it is by Poppo, ' deinde vero, secundo 
 loco, (meaning, as a by-purpose or object. 
 Comp. i. 142, fin. iv 7rop6py^f>,) etiam [ala- 
 cres erant, ut experirentur] an forte futu- 
 rum esset, ut a se, si alios quosdam una 
 subegissent, facilius [a se] obediretur.' 
 The only difficulty that remains is that 
 which regards the use of viraKovatTai, for 
 v7raKova6i]atTai, mid. for pass. ; a use at 
 variance with the rule laid down in Buttm. 
 Gr. § 1 13, note 10, that ' those future mid- 
 dles, which either always, or most com- 
 monly, are employed for datives, are not 
 readily found in a j>assive sense.' But it 
 is sufficient to say, that in a writer so 
 abounding in rare usages as our author 
 the objection is one far from formidable. 
 Moreover, it has been shown by Poppo, 
 de Verb. Med. p. 5, seq., that the idiom in 
 question is not so rare as to be unjire- 
 
424 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 .». 
 
 TiVOfiiivrjQ 8 iv yfpcfi Trjg /ita^ijc, £7rl ttoAi) ovteT^ov aWrjXoic;' 
 Kat CyVvijiJt} ppovTag re afia Tivaq yeviaOai Kai aarpairaq^ Kai 
 vcu)^ TToAu, — (jJCfTi Tolg jUBv irpwTov /Lia^ointvoig^ Kai tAa^icrra TroXt/nM 
 a>/itA)7/co(T(, Kai TOVTO ^vyeiri^af^iaOai rov 0o/3ou, toiq 8 ifnirn^o- 
 TEpoig Ta jU£v yiyvojiiiva Kai wpa Irovg irepaiveoOai ^okbiv, Tovg 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXI. 
 
 425 
 
 cedented. Upon the whole, in this mode 
 of removing the difficulty (which has, I 
 find, been finally adopted by Goeller) I 
 feel enabled fully to acquiesce. And sup- 
 posing the grammatical demur above stated 
 to be not wholly overruled, there would be 
 little difficulty in admitting the possibility 
 that our author, for viraKovatrai, wrote 
 vTraKova9i]atTai ; and that, as in various 
 other cases, the longer termination, being 
 expressed by abbreviation, had been mis- 
 taken for the shorter one. Of course, 
 avToiQ stands for vtt' avrCjv : and utto/c. 
 is (as Duk. and Goeller are agreed) to be 
 taken impersonally. Thus, as observes 
 Dukas, we say inraKoxno (toi pqov, and 
 viraKoviTt not panv irpoc at. Accordiuf^lv 
 pq-ov VTraKovfTtTni avrnig is equivalent to 
 pqitov avTuJv y) vnaKot) tcrrai Trpof 'AOij- 
 vnioiig. 
 
 C^H. LXX. 1. 7roXf//<^ i'o^iXijKoffi] ' con- 
 vei*sant with war:' of which rare phrase 
 see examples in Plato, p. 410, yvpivaaTiKy 
 ofi. Dionys. Hal. Ant. viii. 65. The origin 
 of the phrase may Ije accounted for by 
 bearing in mind that the term o/^iXtTr is 
 properly, by its very derivation, ( vhich is 
 from onov and IXr],) a military one, mean- 
 ing, 'to engage with;' and thus is, as 
 Eustath. says, equiv. to b^ov tgIq arpaTi- 
 toTiKaiQ WoAQ yivioOat. Accordingly it is 
 not unfrequently used with a genitive of 
 person, in the sense to fght : but when 
 used, as here, with a genitive of thing, the 
 phrase seems to bear the sense, * to engafe 
 with by handling arms,' &c. ; a view con- 
 firmed by a passage of the Antiope of 
 Eurip. frag. xlii. 5, ovt Iv afnri^oq kvth 
 ofiiXijayg, <S:c., where, for iv, I propose to 
 read, on the conjecture of Valckenaer, av: 
 and c'tmridog kvth I would explain to 
 mean, by a poetic boldness, the hollotc 
 shield. To which purpose 1 would comp. 
 ^schyl. Theb. 492, Trtpl dpo^ov Kvroc 
 Upoai]dd(pi(TTai KoiXoycKTTopog kvkXov, 
 where KoiXoy. serves as a mere epithot of 
 ornament (like caro in Virg. ^n. iii. 28G, 
 *^re cavo clipeum,magni gestamen Aban- 
 tis :') and the tenns Treni fp., KoiXoy., and 
 kvkXov are meant to be graphic. 
 
 TOVTO KvvfiriXa(5sff9ai tov 0o/3oi;] 
 A bresch, stumbling at this, what he terms, 
 strange use of the term, as applied to a 
 thimr unpleasunt, which one desires not to 
 
 be increased, but from which to be freed, 
 (the term otherwise bearing the sense to 
 help or alienate,) proposes, for KwtTriXa- 
 (3sa9ai, to road K^inTriliaXkaOai : a conjec- 
 ture wliieh has been approved by Bauer, 
 and received into the text by Goeller ; 
 who, by way of illustration and confirma- 
 tion, refers to another passage of our 
 author supra iii. 36 ; but in vain — for I 
 have there completely established the ex- 
 istence of this sense of helping, as said of 
 increasing any thing, even evil : comparing 
 iv. 47, KvvtXn^ovTo toiovtov, ' helj)ed to 
 bring about this state of things;' and viii, 
 26, ^vv. Ttjg ' AOijvaiujv KaTaXvfftwQ. Dio 
 Cass. p. 375, 6, 7rpoff(TvvfXd(itTO yap tov 
 Xoyov TOIOVTOV, oTi, &C. Here, then, the 
 sense intended is, lit., ' helped their fear,' 
 namely, by contributing to bring it about, 
 or increase it. Dr. Arnold aptly compares 
 the similar use of the term help in a pass- 
 age of Milton, Parad. Lost, ])k. vi. 656, 
 ' Their armour help'd their harm.' And 
 he might have added another instance 
 equally parallel in a passage of the Old 
 Testament, Zech. i. 15, ' 1 was but a little 
 displeased ; and they helped foncard the 
 evil (rrp^ KaKifi) of my displeasure.' 
 
 toTq d' t^TTtipoTtpoig — SoKHv] 'whereas 
 to the more knowing and better-informed 
 (like the Athenians, who are at vi. 36 
 described as ttoXXCjv ifXTreipoi) what hap- 
 pened was thought to be brought about 
 even by the season of year.' Com pan; 
 Arrian E. A. i. 17, 6, iipag trovg xft/wo/i' 
 (a tempest) iiriyiyveTai Kai (ipopTui (tkXi;- 
 p«i, Kai vSiop i^ ovpavov TriTrrtt. Ai)pian, 
 i. 399, 85. Hdian viii. 4, 6, tclq di oXov 
 TOV xf'jU'iii'oe Trayeiaag ^t^J'ac Xvovcra t) 
 TOV (Tovg wpa. TrafifieyfOr) tov x*'/^«p- 
 povi' (ipydKfTo. Hence in a passage of 
 Joseph. Ant. iii. 1, 6, (on the subject of 
 the Manna) kuI Trfpiirrjyi'vu'svag Talg x^p- 
 (Ti, MojixrFig — ytvtTai re, Kai r)a0eig, tov 
 TrXriOovg ayvoovj'Tog Kai vofiil^ovTog vi- 
 <pin9ai, Kai Ttjg wpag dvat tov vfTov to 
 yii'ofitpov, an evident corruption exists, 
 which, though unnoticed by the editors, 
 involves absolute nonsense. Wrongly did 
 Hudson and Havercamp there introduce, 
 from MSS., vbtov in the place of the old 
 reading fTovg, which is quite right, and 
 from which an excellent sense will arise, 
 if for Trig lopag wo read ry w()^ — a con- 
 
 i 
 
 
 ce avOerTTfDTaQ noXv /Liultj eKirXtj^iv jut] viKiojuevovQ napEy^Eiv. 2. 
 Wdo/ifi/coi' Se Twi> 'Apyti(i)v npiZrov to ivu>rvf.uw Kepag ruiv 2uoa- 
 KO(Ti(t)v, Km ^ar avTovg tujv 'AOi]vaiu)v to Kara otpag avTovg, nao- 
 ipprjyvvTo ifBr] Km to aXXn OToaTWima rwy ^vpaKomtov, Ka\ Ig 
 (jivyiiv^ KaTkaTT). 3. Ka\ tm ttoXv fxlv ovk i^lto^av ot 'A0i/va7oi 
 (ot yap^ nnrnQ twv ^vnaKOGLUJv, TroAAoi ovTtg kui arjaar/rot, up- 
 jov, Kai i<Tj3aXorTtq eg roug 07rAir«c avT(Zv, t'l Tivug wpo^tMKovTag 
 tSouv, avecTTiXXov), iiraKoXovOnaavTeq ^£ dOpooi, oVor ^.'^(/.aAwt; 
 el^e, waXiv iiravi^wpovv, Kai Tpoiralov 'icTTaaav, 4. 01 ^e 'Ivoa- 
 KOdioi, dOpoicrOevTeQ eg ti]v 'EXtjpnnh^ 6Sov, Ka\ wg U twv Trafnlv 
 TO)v ^vvra^d^ievoi, eg te to 'OXv/HTrielov o/<a>(,' (r<^a7i/ auTwv Tra/je- 
 
 ne^tlPav (f>vXaKr]v, ^tlcravTeg ^nj 01 'AO^iruloi T(Zv yprintiTtov. a 
 
 Vv avT(tm, Kivti(T(oai, — /cat 01 Aoittoi eirave^tofji^crav eg Tt]v wdXiv. 
 LXXI. Of ^e AOtivaloi Trpog jliIv to lepdv ovk tjXOov, £uy/co/i«'- 
 aavTeg ^e Tovg eavTwv veKoovg, Kai eni nvpitv eiriOevTeg, rjoXiaavTo 
 avTov. Ty S VGTtpaia To7g /tiev IvpaKoaioig dire^oGav uttoctttoi'^ouc 
 Tovg veKpovg, {direOavor ^e auTatv Ka\ twv ^v^ifxcij^wv nepl e^i}KovTa 
 /Co! BsiiKodlovg) TWV 3e (T(l>eTepwv Ta oara ^vveXe^av {dwiOavov ^e 
 avTO)v Kui TWV ^vf^if.id^wv wg TrevTtjKovTa), Kai Ta twv noXepiiwv 
 (TKvXa E^ovTeg dTreTrXEvaav eg Kutuvijv. 2. -^^eifAwv re ydp >Jr, 
 
 jecture strongly supported by the present 
 passage of Thucydides, which Josephus 
 may be presumed to have had in view 
 while writing the above. 
 
 The season of year here spoken of was 
 Autumn, as we find from another passage 
 Jifra vii, 79, (ipovTai Tivtg — Kai v^iop, ola 
 Toi) tTovg TTpbg ^itroKwpov ijdr] bvTog, 
 ^iXil yiyvtrOdi. 
 
 That fear, even a superstitious fear, (as 
 though eril were portended,) was not un- 
 frequently felt by the ancients in such 
 circumstances, might be shown by various 
 examples. See Polyten. i. 32, 2. 
 
 2. iraptppfiyvvTo] See note at iv. 96. 
 
 3. TTpodiwKovTag] ' going forward in 
 pursuit : ' for so I have edited, with 
 Haack, Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo, on 
 the authority of 12 MSS., instead of vulg. 
 rrpoad. Of this very rare word I have 
 noted an example elsewhere in Xen. An. 
 iii. 3, 10. 
 
 4. T))v 'EX(t}pivt)v bSbv] 'the Helorine 
 Causeway.' 
 
 Hrj ot ' A9r]vaXoi twv xQ^l'f^Twv — Kivi]- 
 aio(n] * lest they should meddle with,' 
 i. e. remove and apply to their own use. 
 So i. 143, KivritravTtg tCjv 'OXvfXTriacnv 
 n AtX^olg xpf/AtrtVwi/, and ii. 24. The ge- 
 nitive is a gcmtiviia j>artUinis ; the sense 
 
 being, 'some of the money,' or, rather, 
 valuable effects. For we find from Plut. 
 Nic, that they consisted of golden and 
 silver dj'aOrjuuTa. 
 
 Cn. LXXI. 1. ^vyKo^iaavTfg Tovg tav- 
 Tutv vtKpovg] congestis suorum cadaeeribus, 
 i. e. for burial. Compare Xen. An. vi. 5, 
 G,(rvvf:ViyK6i>Tfg avTovg, t^avpar, and 
 vi. 4, 9. Plut. Ages. c. 19, Tovg vtKpovg — 
 (TvyKtKofiKTixivovg. Soj)h. Aj. 1068, Toth 
 TOV vfKpbv xepotv firi avyKOixi^eiv. After 
 all, however, it may be doubted whether 
 the sense be n<»t, colligere or componcre ad 
 funus. The idea arises from imjdication ; 
 the taking up and collecting together of 
 corpses for interment implying the dis- 
 charge of the previous duties of washing, 
 laying out, &c. Insomuch that the Scho- 
 liast on ^schyl. Theb. 930, says that (jvy- 
 KOfii^eiv is equiv. to t) TrpbTov Ta<pov 
 Trdaa t7rifiiXna. And undoubtedly this 
 sense exactly suits the passage of Sopho- 
 cles above cited. 
 
 In rd 6(TTd avvtXt^av there is reference 
 to the custom of collecting the bones of 
 those dying in foreign warfare, for burial 
 in their native country, (see ii. 34.) with 
 such simple pathos alluded to in ^schyl. 
 Ag. 4;J4, dvTi It (pujTotv Ttvxn Kui (Tirodbg 
 tig tKUdTov ^ofiovg d<piKve7Toi. 
 
426 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 -/' rov n^X^^ov air6e., ^o,e:.ea, o'ina, ISo.u Bvvaro. J.,„,, ,„,V 
 
 E,,o.p«.,, „ Ep,.,.o. „.,.;, .„; ,•, ,aAa ^u...... L&.,j, A.: ! 
 
 r,. /«. yap y..,„„ „„,^, „„^ ^,^-^g^ ^. g, 
 
 I'T' ^"'""/"v/: , ^"*^r- -"•' "-C ,!..«„ .^Alr . 
 
 xo,c .p<.ro.c r.. EAA,.... .V.^p/,.. ;g,^,„,, <J^. ,;^^- ^ ^ 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXIIT. 
 
 427 
 
 oTTtog fiv — 'iTTTroKpaTwrrail *tliat thev 
 might not be beaten out of the field by tlie 
 enemy s cavalry.' 'l7r7roKpure<o occnvs m 
 
 £"'-".?• ^A:- «' 1^- ^*^''-> '^^ "■•■• «C, 2. and 
 »2, /. m 117,3. Appian i. 701. In the 
 
 TTr- n'''y^ ''"'^' "'"* '^'^'^ ^t '» Svnes. 
 
 It should be read, from 2 MSS., for iTTTro- 
 
 KpOTHTOl. 
 
 Ch. LXXII. 1. 0«;//arrfc] compositis 
 rogis en Mantes. See note on ii. 34, i 
 
 uas not for uivmg them give way at what 
 JiaU Jiappened. 
 
 Ti/v fitv yelp yvwfxnv airwv oZ/y ,W. 
 <r»y(70aO/ for that their m/^rfs wen. not 
 vanquished ;' and hence they need not be 
 daunted. Comp. ii. 87, olci ^..au.rTrZ 
 
 words r;},, ^k dTaKia^> iiX6^at we have a 
 biiei form of expression for, ' but it was 
 disarray that had done the mischief ' 
 
 X"P«r^X';«H-] So I have, as in nn sm 
 ed ed,t.d,(with Dobree,Goell.,and Arn.) 
 instead of vulg x^poH^rac^ Stained by 
 Poppoand Bekker; the sense yielded by 
 which, (namely, 'mere bungling mecha- 
 nics,') thougli tolerable in ittelf, is by no 
 means so natui-al and apt as that which 
 arises from the former. Render : « bein- 
 so to speak, mere raw-hands, as oppose'tl 
 o regular workmen: Of course, the ques- 
 t'on as to the readino depends, as Goeller 
 observes, on this-whether x"por^Y,.»c 
 may be supposed to mean artifel-^ ox- (id- 
 
 vav<rog a bungler. That it ma;, here bear 
 the latter sense, is not to be denied ; but 
 that It may, as far as the nsns loquendi is 
 concerned, bear the former, I mf.st stre- 
 nuously maintain ; and this fully appears 
 fn>m the following passages-'inlirch! 
 21. Dio Cass. p. 615, where Antony thus 
 addresses his soldiers : Kai 7r«rro/j^oi,c 
 h^lXnQ X^tpoTixi'ai lark : besides others 
 adduced by Goeller from Dionys. Hal 
 Ant. 111. 32. iv. 17. vii. 59. ix. 12. FinaUy 
 so mAnstot. Eth. iii. H, it is said tha 
 disciplined soldiers fighting with undis- 
 ciplined ones are like deXnrai iSiu^raic 
 Mxofitroi. In answer to the objection, 
 that xftporsxr^e is continually opposed to 
 a soldier, as signifying a mere artisan, (so 
 Herodot. n. 67.) it is well observed by 
 Dr. Aniold, that l^^uirng being ' a person 
 not trained to the business,' let that busi- 
 
 simply as a workman,' or one who has 
 had practice in the use of his hands, dis- 
 tinguished from one who has not. Such 
 IS the use of the expression rexrirag rwu 
 ^oXt^tKu^v in Jos. «61, 41, and in Xen. de 
 Kepub. Laced. 13, where it is opposed to 
 avroaxfia^rai. And so tpy«r.;l> udvrw 
 m .Suidas V. Anrog. Pop^ ,^X^J,l^ 
 pares the same use of our word itork- 
 ^mn m a passiige of Shaksj.eare, Mark 
 Antony, .v. 4, « O Love, that thou couldst 
 see my wars to-day ; And kiiew'st the 
 oyal <.ccupat.on! thou Shouldst see a 
 workman in it.* 
 
 As to the external evidence in favour 
 
 ' 
 
 Tiy^mlq, dvTay(ovi<Tafnvov(;. 3. fuieya ^t (3XdxPm koi to irXijOot: 
 TU)v arparriyuiv Kai r//v iroXvap^iav {iiaav ydfj irEvrtKai^eKa oi 
 GTpaTYjyoi auroTc), rwv re ttoXXmv r»iv d^vvruKTov aimpy/av. 4. 
 rjv 06 oAi-yot re orrpar»/-yot ytviovrai t^Trcioot, Kai £v tw y/ttfiwri tovtiv 
 na^aGKEvadtoffi to ottAitikov, oig re oTrAa ju»/ earti', e/CTroot^ovret,', — 
 
 OTTtuc wg irXfTiffToi taovrai, Kai ry uXXij /neXiTy TT/oocrai'ay/ca^ovrec, 
 
 ecpY) KUTa TO HKOQ K^ctTrfaBiv G(f>nQ Tuiv Ivavriiov, dv^miac: juiv <j(pi<Ttv 
 V7rao^(war}Q, evTaiiaq ^e eg rci eoya irpoayevo/ntvrjQ' eVt^wdeti' ydo 
 a^KpOTefm aura, Tr}v /nev jjLiTa klvCwmv f^nAtTtD/nevrjv, Ttfv h epi/zuytai' 
 avTrjv eaurrJc /"CT" tov wicttov Trjq eTTidrrJ^ir/c OapaaXtojrtoav iataOai, 
 5. Tovg re arpaTijyovq Kai oXiyovq kui auro/coarooat; Yprjvai 
 eAeaaai, Kai o/noffai avToiq to ookwv »/ p,rjv iaaeiv apyetv oirt} av 
 iTTKTTwvTai' ovTU) yap d re KpvirTeaOat ^ei, /uaXXoi' dv (TTtytaOai, 
 Kai raAAa /cara Korrfiov Kai aTrpo<pa(yi(jT(»)g TrapaaKtvaaOnvai, 
 L'^^AiIl. Kat ot ^vpaKocTioL avTov afcoudavrec, e^/zrj^wai'ro re 
 navTa tjg e/ceXeue, Kai aTpaTtjyov avTov re e'lAoj'ro rov Eojuo/cparr?!', 
 Kai llpaKXuSi]V TOV Avdi/nd^ov^ Kai ^iKavov tov E^j/cecrrou, toutoikj 
 Tpng. 2. Kai eg r»/f KdpivOov Ka\ eg ti]v AaKk^aifiutva Troed/Seic 
 OTrtdretAai', ottljc; $u/ii/ua^trt re avTo^Q ira pay ivt^Tui, Kai tov irodq 
 AOi}vaiov(: TToXt/LLov j^tj^uioTipov TTtiOujai TToiuaOai SK Tou 7rpo(j)avovq 
 
 of the reading xftpor6x»^«te> Valla seems 
 to have had it in liis copy, and probably 
 Pollux i. 156 ; it occurs as ta marginal 
 reading in the Cod. Aug. And as I have 
 ascertained that in the Cod. Clarend. the 
 a is upon rasure, there can be no doubt 
 that the original reading there was x*'P<*" 
 rexvaig. Though indeed, in so minute a 
 variaticm as the present, the authority of 
 MSS. has no great weight. 
 
 3. fiiya ^k [iXaxl/ai — iroXvapx'^^^} No 
 wonder ; since true, in all agfs, is the 
 Homeric dictum, (11. ii. 204.) ovk dyaOiij 
 TToXvKoipavb], which has been verified by 
 the fre({uent testimony of historians and 
 narrators of political events. (See the j)as- 
 sages adduced in my Translation.) The 
 thing is the more strongly put by the 
 opposition between tuiv (TTparrjyCJv ttoXv- 
 apx^^^ and t(Jjv ttoXXoji^ dvapxiai', * dis- 
 orderly anarchy arising from insubordina- 
 tion.' 
 
 4. TrapaiTKtvdaiocri] The term is here, I 
 apprehend, to be taken in its most exten- 
 sive sense, — namely, that of makiny ready 
 for action, both by unsparing levies, by 
 personal training, and by seeing the men 
 properly provided with arms and accou- 
 trements. Thus napaaKevd^eiv bears in 
 
 Xen. Hist. vii. 1, 5, the sense to provide 
 ici^h arms and armour: and such is not 
 unfrequently the use of the passive. Ac- 
 cordingly it corresponds to pr<rparare in 
 Latin, which is sometimes so used ; e. g. 
 Sallust. ap. Veget. i. 9, ' suos milites prse- 
 l)arare ad prcjelia,' ' to train to battle.* 
 Such, too, is the view of the sense pro- 
 pounded by the Schol., who explains by 
 TraiStvvjdiv tig it apa(TKivi)v (jtrepara- 
 tory training). Finally, these two ideas of 
 arming and training are especially adverted 
 to in the words followin<'. 
 
 kTridoiativ yap — nfXeriofikvijv] Comp. 
 supra ii. 87, and i. 18, /utrd tov ttkttov 
 TrJQ iTri<jriini}Q. Meaning, that ' their cou- 
 rage would grow bolder than before {avTt]v 
 eavTtjg), when united with the confidence 
 of skill.' Comp. Veget. i. 1, (cited by Aca- 
 cius,)'scientia rei bellicfe dimicandi nutrit 
 audaciam. Nemo facere metuit, quod se 
 bene fecisse confidit.' 
 
 5. rb opKiov] Render, ' the oath,' mean- 
 ing, the customary, and accordingly well- 
 known, oath in such a case as the pre- 
 sent. 
 
 Ch. LXXIII. 2. oTriog Bvixfjtaxia — 
 Trapayivrjrai} ut auxilia (meaning auxi- 
 liary troops) sibi milterentur. Abstract for 
 
428 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 VTT^p .T^^Jv rotJc AaK^^at^ovlov,, 'Iva i] aVc) rij, 2e/c.A/ac anaydyu^cTiv 
 
 LXXl V T(J ^' .V r^ Karivyj crrpdr^v^a rwv 'AOrfvalcov ^VAeuerev 
 
 tnrair.^nro,, eTrjcrra^uvoc: 'irt <l>.v^oiTo, ^a,.J.c role rc3v 2.o«.-oa/a>. 
 ^eAotc ro.c evrrj M.^cx^.y, ^..a^a), re) ^eAAoV o.' ^l rou'c r^. a'.-^pac 
 biei>6upav Trpor.pov, /cai ror. ar«cTt«royrH-, Kal ev llnXow Cec 
 eTryarovv f,, Si^^aQat rov, 'AOr^valov, o[ ravra (5ov\o,uror— 
 V^eoa.Se f^uvavre, Tr.pi r^al, Kal ^^ku ol 'A0,.a7o,, a'., ^vu,u,Zo.ro 
 /era ra ...r,&.a o.^ el^ov, .«; TrpoJ^oipa o^^^., «VeA(^o.re, h' 
 iNa^ov Kai OpaKa,, t C7raupa>^iara Tr.pi ro arpar67reSov Troirtadptvot 
 
 concrete, by a use frequent in our author, 
 and on which see Matth. Gr. § 409 1 
 On the term w^peXeia in this i)eculiar use' 
 to fiigmfy aiurUium, see note at i. 3. 
 « <-'"• LXXIV. 1. a /iij; t7rpa(7(T4ro] lit. 
 the tilings which were being practised' 
 or clandestinely managed, for delivennc^ 
 up the city to the Athenians. Of TrodcraZ 
 m this seiLse examples occur also at'ii. 79 
 IV. 89 and 132. v. 85. vi. 10. Ov, lykvtro, 
 were not brought to pass.' Svvu^^g to 
 IxiKXov, ht. 'having come to a knowled^^e 
 (namely, by being in the secret) of the 
 projected betrayal of the city,' which was 
 going to be carried into execution. 'Ettc- 
 KpaTovv, ' prevailed, carried their point ' 
 ll>e words 01 Tavra fiovXofuvoi are (like 
 many other similar forms of expression in 
 our author) introduced cul epexe(fesln. 
 
 Vfi^pac dk fxtipavTtgl The ^k here cor- 
 responds to the f,ev at li ^,sv ^TrpaWfro, 
 ovK tysvtTo : the intermediate words beina 
 pare*uhetic, and intended to explain thS 
 cause of the failure in question. 
 
 Kal epuKag] This,-jiustly regarded by 
 Heilm. and Bredow as the true readini; -1 
 i have edited, on tlie authoritv of Codd 
 Cant Clarend. (a pr. manu), Mus. Brit , 
 (further supported by the reading of the 
 Cod. Lugd. epdKrjv,) instead of vuhr Opa- 
 j:«f, which cannot be tolerated,— if at 
 least (his be (as it seems a name of place) 
 called OpuKai, like the OuaKiov noticed, as 
 Heilm observes, by Steph. Byz. as a town 
 near Antioch, though mentioned, it is 
 believed, by no other writer. Thus the 
 OpuKai here spoken of was, we niav sup- 
 pose, a village in the immediate viciliitv of 
 iSaxos ; probably on the bay, about 3 
 limes ^.L. from Naxos, and very possiblv 
 
 on the site afterwards occupied by new 
 rsaxus, or Tauromenium. Now this would 
 be a very commodious spot for the naval 
 station ; and the camp, for the land-forces, 
 was doubtless on the beach immediately 
 above. See Capt. Smyth's Map of Sicih. 
 Bekker, Goeller, and Dr. Arnold hav-;, 
 indeed, cancelled the obnoxious name • but 
 quite uncritically, since it has place in 
 perhaps every known MS. (for as to the 
 ^«m, Duk. and Gail differ in their ac- 
 count ;) and if we were to admit that the 
 vvord originated in xa/oa,caf, meant as a 
 g ()ss on x«(>«'fw/^ara, (though how a 
 gloss should be wanting to so plain a 
 term, it is difficult to see,) it exceeds belief 
 
 the MSS """ ^'""''^ ^"""""^ '*^ '''^^ '"**" "^^ 
 <Tra».p«i^ara] This I have, with Poppo, 
 admitted mto the text, instead of vulir 
 ^rav(>u^fxa which has been retained by 
 Bekker Goeller, and Dr. Arnold, but not 
 on good grounds ; since the eatenuil au- 
 thority m favour of aravpu^ixara is too 
 strong to be resisted ; and it is supported 
 by a no inconsiderable weiglit of internal 
 evidence, as existing in the circumstance 
 ot the singular form being common, while 
 the plural is comparatively rare; thouffh I 
 have noted it in Xen. Anab. v. 2, 15 & 19 
 
 ^I'ii'- -^- ^'"^•- ^'''- *• '• 1^0. Dio Cask' 
 p. Mb 5o fTravpwfiam kgi ratppf/mam 
 Cixn duiXafioPTti: avraTT. TUYicau (a 
 passage probably written with a view to 
 the present,) and Polya-n. p. 2C6, 267, ed 
 Loray. The word is also introduced to- 
 gether wuh the singular by J. Pollux ix 
 14, among other military terms. Final- 
 ly, the above reading is, as Poppo points 
 out, supported by another passage of our 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXV. 
 
 429 
 
 auTOv Ste^f/fia^oi;' Kal T^iriprj aVftTrttAai' tg rag 'AOi]vag Iwi re 
 "^prj^iaTa Kai nnreag, oirtoQ a/na rw ripi Trapayivtovrai. 
 
 LAAV. Ertt^j^oi' Of Kai 01 ^vpaKoaioi iv tw yupujvi irnog re 
 TV} TToAft, Tov Tf^iEv/rr/j' €i'roc TToniaap^voi, retyo^ wapd Trav to 
 TTpog Tac t^TrnroAag opwv, mrcog fir] hi tAaGaovoq hvairoThiyjiaTm 
 (D(Jiv, ijv apa (K^aAAwi'rai, Kal rd Meyapa (ppovpiov, Kal iv tio 
 
 OAuyUTTietw aAAo* Kai t)]v OaXacrcrav irpoiGTavpwGav iravTayu 1] 
 aTTof^aGHg riGav. 2. Kal rovg 'AOr^vaiovg H^ortg ev ry Na^w vft- 
 patovraq, tGTpaTWGuv 7rav^r]iLitl inl Tt]v KaTdvtjv' Kal Ttjg re yijg 
 avTcov ere^iov, Kai rag twv 'AOt)va'nt)v GKrjvdc Kal to (xr^aroTrt^or 
 efiTTpr^GavTeg avey^ujpY]Gav iir oikov. 3. Kal nvvOavdptvoi rovg 
 
 Aurjvaiovg eg ty)v Ka/udpivav, Kara r>J»' eTri Ad^t^Tog yivopivi]v 
 c,vfipa^iav TTpiGf^iVEGOai, et Trwg Trpotrayayoii'ro avrovg, a'l're- 
 npiGptvovTO Kal avToi. rjcroi' ya^ vttotttoi avToig ot Kajnapivauji pt) 
 irpoOuf.Koc G(l)iGi fit'iT tnl T}]v TTptjjTrjv iiidyj}v nefiipai d e7re^i;//av, ig 
 T£ TO Ao(7ro)' pt] ovKen (5(wX(i)VTai d/nvveiv, opdivTig Tovg ' AOrjvaiiwg 
 iv T)j pa^rj eu npa^avragy irpoG^uyptJGi S' avrolg Kara Tt]v npoTioav 
 <l)iXiav TTHGOivTeg. 4. a(^iKoptvijjv ovv Ik plv 'EvpaKovGtZv 'Eo|tto- 
 KpaTovg Kai uXXiov e'c Trfv Kapdpivav, aVo ^e tojv 'AOi]vaiu)v 
 Evcpripov piO eTepwv, o EppoKpdrrjg, ^uAAoyou yhvupivov tuji' 
 KafiapivaitjJVj (iovXopevog | TTjOo^tajSaAAeiv rovg AOrivaiovg, iXeye 
 roia^t. 
 
 author, vii. 53 ; for I agree with him, that 
 the term here has reference, not to the 
 palisading about the ships, (as ch. 66.) but 
 to the fortified line drawn round the Athe- 
 nian camp, like that mentioned at Catana, 
 supra ch. 64 : and here there would be 
 several. To which purpose is a passage of 
 Lycophr. Cass. 290, tot ovtc rcKppog, ovte 
 vavXoxojv (TTaOixdv ITp6j3\»;jwa, Kai CTav- 
 poXai KopffioT)) TTTfpv^, Ov yelffa XP«"''- 
 %fir)(T(Tiv, oud' kiraX^ug. This kind of work 
 was, I suspect, something like that of the 
 stockades, or wooden lines of fortification, 
 in use among the Birmans. 
 
 Ch. LXXV. 1. This re/igr'oc, or tract con- 
 secrated to Apollo, hence called Temenltis, 
 was that belonging to a temple of Apollo, 
 or perhaps only a statue of the god ; if, at 
 least, the famous statue of Apollo, men- 
 tioned by Cicero and Suetonius, was then 
 in being ; which is doubtful. It is also 
 doubtful whether our author does not 
 speak by anticipation, wheii he seems to 
 regard the Temenitis as a quarter of the 
 city. We may rather suppose that it was 
 at the time he speaks of, properly speaking, 
 only a strip of land forming the TSfiivog to 
 the temple of Apollo ; but that being then 
 
 brougnt within the city wall, it became 
 soon afterwai'ds a new quarter of the city 
 itself. As to Eplpola', it was not then a 
 quarter of the city, but was merely, as is 
 intimated, ch. 1)6, the name given to a 
 tract which was on the crown of the height 
 above the city, to the NE., and was so 
 called as being tTrnroXriQ tov dXXov, above 
 the rest of the country. 
 
 h' iXd(T(TovoQ] 'by a shorter cut.' 
 Td Msyapa (ppovpiov. Repeat tTfixiZov, 
 ' they fortified Megara,' i. e. made a fort 
 there. 
 
 4. 7rpo^ca/3aX\fiv] So I have edited, 
 with Poppo and Goeller, for vulg. Trpoa- 
 ha^aXXiiv, this yielding a sense fe,r more 
 apt in itself, and suitable to the occasion. 
 For it was usually thought politic to 
 ensure the first Iiearing of an assembly, in 
 order thereby to pre-occupy their favour- 
 able opinion by prejudicing them against 
 the opposite party. The term Trpo^. is one 
 of rare occurrence ; the only example of it, 
 that I have noted elsewhere, being in 
 Dionys. Hal. t. v, 45, Reiske. 
 
 Finally, I have edited 7rpo^ta/3dX\«i/ in 
 preference to TrpoSia(3a\tiv, (adopted by 
 Bekker and Dr. Arnold.) partly from its 
 
430 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 LXXVI. " Ov r.|v 7r«poua«v Bvvafnv nZv 'Ae,,valwv, J Ko«n- 
 p<t"..o,, ^o, avr,,v KaranXaynrs. gaUrr.c ^7rpf^/3.„«„Ve0a, dXXa 
 ^.aAAov rou,„,XXovrac aV auraJ. Aoyou,, ^rpV r. /caj .J^w aVou".,,. 
 
 "" ^r^'T' /3-Ae.ea< .„ro,.,W„, a'AA' ^,u7, ,.„'AAo- .•$o,k.'.,„. 
 «u 7«P S-; ^"A„yo. ra, ,«„ e«I ^roAa, «..«c..,.Vo„c Trouh; ra,- 
 ^6 erOa^a ,c„ro«,^,„., ,-„, A»„.r/..a.v ,.^„ XaAK.S^a.., .■j.ra,.- Kara 
 
 yo i.yy,,., K,&<,(;<.., X«A.,S.'ac ^^ T„^,. ,•„ E.;/3o,'„, ,J„ „ffi, 
 
 "^o.^o, e.„.j SovA,.^«^^„oue i'xa.. 3. ry Si „^r,} ',&'„ ,■„„,„' 
 ro. M„Sou r,^a,p,a, ro.c /-^. | A.^roarpar/a., ro^, S^ ,V ./AA.JAovc 
 
 greater grammatical propriety, but chiefly 
 
 irom the preponderance of MS. authority 
 
 in favour of the former. 
 
 Ch. LXXVI. In the present speech 
 
 (which IS marked by tlie same character- 
 istics as the two preceding,— namely, 
 single-mmded patriotism, penetrating a- 
 cuteness, and convincing elo((uence) the 
 speaker commences, ch. 70, with exposing 
 the shallowness of the pretext by which 
 the Athenians sought to cover their de- 
 signs on the liberties of all Sicily He 
 contrasts their hollow professions of sym- 
 pathy towards the Chalcidians of LnJhm 
 with their conduct towards the Chalcidians 
 ot A«6«^a, whom they had enslaved, and 
 he d 111 strict subjection, though both were 
 alike kinsmen of the Athenians, as beino- 
 
 J OH ions. ® 
 
 Plermocrates commences with showin*^ 
 ich>/ he has sought to speak first,— namel>% 
 as fearing the irords of the Athenians, if 
 heard hefore the representations that might 
 proceed from him, rather than any effect 
 wluch the present display of power by the 
 Athenians might have in working on their 
 minds. 
 
 rson ideo, quod veriti simus, ne pr^esen- 
 tibus Athemensium copiis terreremini, 
 iegati ad vos venimus. Sicut sjepe id 
 quod notissimum est, subjecfum enunci- 
 ationis alteri subjectae in objectum pri- 
 maria; mutatur, ita hie objectum illius in 
 banc relatum, sed simul illic pronomine 
 avTr}v mdicatum.' (Poppo.) 
 
 2. 7rpo0rt(Ta fi€v—d,avoi(ji Sf] Compare 
 Hdot. 11. 100, rv Xoytp—votp ds. At i)v 
 the a«mcj*oM is neglected, (as at i. 50 
 & 52,) and that, we may supj.ose, in order 
 to hx the attention of the hearers on the 
 intention so suspected. Worthy of obser- 
 
 vation is the paronomasia at KaroiKiaai 
 and c^otKTtffat, as imparting vigour to the 
 sentiment. 
 
 3. ids<^] for Siavoii}, motive, purpose. See 
 note at 111. 02. 'j- /- 
 
 Uui'a] for Toi,Q Ua (neuter for mas- 
 culine), meaning, the Chalcidians of Eu- 
 bcca and other Grecian states enslaved 
 ,7 t^^5. Athenians. Td IvBddt. JMeaning, 
 the Sicilian states generally. At TrtwCjv- 
 rai is left to be supplied (from tayov in 
 the context) the word ax«v ; of which 
 i( lom the only examples I have noted 
 elsewhere are the following ; Xen. Cyr 
 
 Lurip. Tr. 979, v yd^iov ' AO^a O^g,^ 
 rivoQ^ TTfipiofisrtj. Hom. Od. xxiv. 237 v 
 Trpwr tKepeoiTo, UdcTa rt 7retpr,^aiTo, 
 suujula^ eaploraeit interrogando. Compare 
 with tne present a phrase occurring in 
 another passage of our author, ii. 19 j 
 Traaav ISiav nnpdaavTtQ, < trying at,' i e' 
 attempting every mode of assault : for the 
 two ideas of attempthuj and attackinq are 
 cognate ; and the latter naturally springs 
 from the former. Similarly the Latin 
 attentare is used both in the sense amredi 
 and arfonn. •''' 
 
 oaoi ano <T(pd}v r)aav Kvuuayoil Of 
 these words the sense, which is far from 
 clear, has been variously explahied It 
 seems best, with the Scholiast, Portus 
 iiredow, Haack, and Poppo, to understand 
 (T(pu)v of the Athenians, rendering- «all 
 who being descended from the Athenians 
 became their allies.' Haack aptly cm- 
 pares here the words of the Athenian ora- 
 tor at ch. 82, oUk dciKioQ KaraaruMae, 
 vol TovQ Tt 'liovag kuI vrimibrag, ovg Ivy- 
 yivtiQ (paaiv ovTUQ tifiag ^vpaKoatoi Stdov 
 AojffUai. 
 
 XiTToaTpaTiav] So I have edited, with 
 
 i ' 
 
 OL. 
 
 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXVI. 
 
 431 
 
 
 >Z,VVeT(jJTepi 
 
 Bekker (2nd edition), and Dr. Arnold, 
 instead of vulg. XtiTroffTnariaVf retahied 
 by Goeller and Poppo, but which is later 
 (ireek ; while the form XnroffTpariav is 
 earlier. (See Poppo in loc.) Nor will the 
 ii be demanded by the passages which I 
 have, in my smaller edition, adduced from 
 Herodot. v. 27, and Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 xi. 22, since the former merely presents 
 the Jonic, and the latter, the later Greek 
 form, which Dionys, employed, tliough he 
 chose to employ the Tlnicydidean phrase. 
 So strikingly similar to the present is the 
 passage of Herodotus, that one can hardly 
 avoid supposing our author to have had it 
 in view. But that he wrote X'Troorpartav, 
 is attested by the existence of the word in 
 several of the best MSS., to which add 
 Mus. Brit. 
 
 4. OVK a^VVtT(t)TSpov, KaKO^VVeTWTtpOV 
 
 ^k] The exact sense here intended is far 
 from clear ; partly from the pointed cha- 
 racter of the phraseology, and partly from 
 the uncertahity as to the precise import of 
 the term KaKo^weTOjrkpov, a term of which 
 no example elsewhere is found, and which 
 may be supposed to have been coined for 
 the occasion, to suit dKvi'erojrepov, and 
 complete the point. Towards determining 
 the sense, two things are to bo considered, 
 1. the force of the formula ovk — de, and, 2. 
 the import of KaKo^vifeTtorepov. Novv the 
 formula ovk — Si is nearly equiv. to that of 
 oiiK — dXXA, non tarn, — quani, though some- 
 what stronger ; q. d. * I do not say — but,' 
 &c. C<»mp. iv. 80, OVK iiri KaK(^, Itt' tXtv- 
 Oepwati Se Tuiv 'EXX. napiXrjXvOa. On 
 this use of Se for dXXd discretira, see 
 Hoogev. de Part. It is of frequent occur- 
 rence in Xen., and is occasionally found in 
 other writers, as in the New Testament, 
 Hebr.iv. 15, oy yaptT^ojutv — TrtTriipaafikvov 
 St, &.C. The sense, then, may be thus ex- 
 j>ressed : * a master, not one more foolish 
 than the former, but one,' &c. With re- 
 spect to the term KaKo^vveTiorepov, it is 
 exjjlained by the Schol. navovpyoTtpog, and 
 by the ti*anslatora and expositors, ' more 
 astute and crafty.' But considering that 
 the Athenians were not noted for craft, but 
 rather the Laced cemonlans, such a sense 
 would surely be here little suitable. The 
 import of the term is rather, I apprehend, 
 what might be expressed by a compound 
 
 coined for the occasion, — name\y, eril-irise; 
 meaning, clever, sagacious, knowing, though 
 for eril, not for good. Thus undeisto<jd, 
 KaKo^vvtTtoTtpov luis an exact parallel to 
 the expression aocpbg tov KaKonoifjaai in 
 a passage of the Old Testament, Jerem. 
 iy. 22, where of the Israelites it is said, 
 v'loi d(ppovsg el<Ti Kai ov ffvvtToi. And 
 then there is added, by way of explanation, 
 (ro(t>oi elai too KiKoirou]<Tai, to 6t KaXoig 
 TToiijtTai (I conj. KaXoTToifjfTai, an emenda- 
 tion confirmed by another passage of the 
 Old Testament, Levit. v. 4) ovk tTrtyvu)- 
 aav, intimating that they are fools and 
 unwise, because they only show their talent 
 in evil-doing. Shnilarly Demodeus, as we 
 learn from Aristot. Ethic, vi. 8, said of the 
 Milesians : 'Aavveroi fiev ovk liai Spuiai 
 Sk oiaTTfp oi dffvvtTOi. 
 
 Finally, with good reason is it said oitK 
 d^vviToiTtpoVy since the Persians are never 
 spoken of as (Ti;»/f rot, but the Athenians are 
 continually. So supra ch. 30, 3, the latter 
 are styled even by the Syracusan orator 
 as dvOpioTTOi Stii'oi Kai rroXXoiv tfnrtipoiy 
 where the term Seivoi is well explained by 
 the Schol. avvtTol. And so, supra i. 70, 
 we have iirivoiiaai b^tig. Here tlun, by 
 the words ovk d^vviTttiTipov, kuko^vvitm- 
 rspov de, the speaker means to say of the 
 Athenians, that ' they are only clever for 
 evil;' the very character in Scrij>ture 
 ascribed to the great Enemy of mankind, 
 into whose thoughts, as says the poet, ^ <jood 
 never enters,' or at least dwells ; since, as 
 being the Evil One, he is only wise for 
 evil. And such is the idea intended by 
 Milton, Paradise Lost, bk. ix. 405, when he 
 represents Satan as almost bereaved for 
 the moment of his love of evil on the first 
 view of Eve : * That space the Evil One 
 abstracted stood From his own evil, and 
 for the time remain'd Stupidity good.' For 
 it seems to have been the thought of the 
 great poet, in the above expressive lines, 
 that if a being, KaKo^vvtrog, only wise for 
 evil, could by any [)ossibility be bereaved 
 of the principle of evil, he would become, 
 what Satan is there represented, as being 
 for a little space, stupidly good. 
 
 One difficulty alone remains to be re- 
 moved ; and that is, to account for the use 
 of the comparative in KaKolvvtriorkpov ; 
 for, in point of fact, the Persians were 
 
432 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 LXXVll. AXX ov yap erf ti]V t<jjv AOtfvaivJVj tUAcaTi^yo^i/rov 
 ou(Tar, TToXiv vvv rj/co^itei' aTTOf^avouvrat,' Iv hco(tiv oaa aciKH, ttoXu 
 06 /naAAov VfAag auroug oiriacro/itvot, on t^orrtt; TrapactLy/^iciTa 
 TU)v T iKti EXAjjj'wi', ct»c tooi/A wt^r/aov ou/c a^tui'oi'rct," (jcjiKTiv avron;, 
 K'at ruv i(p ^l^^ciQ Tavra napuvTa aofpiai^iaTa, ntovTiriov re Quy- 
 -ycvwi^ KaTOiKiatiQ Kcii KyearuitDV ^v/ni^ia^ivv eTTi/couo/cic,-, ou ^voTfju- 
 <l>EVTig jJovXojutOa npoOvinoTtpov ctit,ai ctvToiq, on ovk 'Iwi'tv ra^c 
 itdtv, ouo EXXi7(T7rorrfo( K:ai v>/(Tta»r«t, oi ctaiTOTrjv — »/ M>y^oi/ 
 >/ tva yi ni'o, aet /iErfipaXXoi'Tec; — ^ouXofvroi, «XXa A<t»ot»/C 
 tXfu^Epoi UTT auro]'o/./ou r»;g IleXoTTovrj/dou Ttjv St/CfXtay oikouv- 
 Tig. 2. r/ ^Ei'o^iei; twc «v f/caarot Acora TroXftc; \r](pOuy/Liiv, n^oTii; 
 on raur^ /uovov aAwrot tGf.av, Kai opivvrtc; auTOui; em touto to 
 
 rather stupidly good, than cleverly evil. 
 We may suppose the comparative form to 
 have been here employed rather for the 
 purpose of completing the antithesis, than 
 for any other reason ; and consei^uently 
 the present will fall under that extensive 
 class of passages (on which see Buttm., 
 Matth., and Kuhn. Gr.) in which the 
 compar. is used for the positive, and some 
 adverb equiv. to our too, or too much, i.e. 
 more than one should be. So Herodot. 
 iii. 145, vTTOfiapyoTfpog. vi. 38, inroOtp- 
 fiOTepog. vi. 92, avOaSsaTtpoi. i. 116, vtto- 
 Kpiaig tXtvOipKurtpT), justo liherior. 
 
 Cn. LXXVII. In this chapter the 
 speaker proceeds to say, that he is not 
 come there to animadvert on the confess- 
 edly criminal ambition of the Athenians, 
 (who rather followed the impulse of a 
 natural passion,) but to complain of the 
 arrant folly of the Sicilian Greeks, who 
 had by their disunion encouraged the 
 forming of projects such as the present 
 against their liberty ; and which, should 
 they suffer themselves, — in spite of warn- 
 ing, — to be deceived by flimsy pretexts, 
 would expose them all to the danger of 
 being separately subdued. 
 
 1. diro(pavovvTig iv dc6(nv'\ Duker 
 here compares another passage of our 
 author, supra ii. ^Q, ^laKpriyoptlv tv ti^oaiv 
 ov jSovXojjitrog, and others also, ii. 43. iv. 
 39. iii. 53 ; and Wasse compares passages 
 highly to the present purpose, of yEschyl. 
 Prom 450, Blomfield, 'A\\' avru criyuf 
 Kai yap eidviaiffiv av 'Yfuv Xsyoifii, and 
 Eurip. Hec. 658, Ov Kaivbv tlirag, tldoaiv 
 S' wvi'idioag. 
 
 r'J So I have edited, with Poppo and 
 Goeller, (second edition,) instead of vulg. 
 Ti. In three MSS., but those least valu- 
 able, the word is not found, and, as such, 
 was formerly cancelled by Bekker and 
 
 Goeller, who, however, in their second 
 editions, have restored the word ; and 
 rightly, since it may very well be sup- 
 posed to have been omitted from the cir- 
 cumstance adverted to by Poppo and Dr. 
 Arnold, of the conjunction being here used 
 a little out of its place ; the construction 
 being : txovrig Trapadeiyjjiard re twv txel 
 'EXX)]V(jjp, Kai viiv i<p' rifidg tuvto. Trap- 
 ovra ao(p'iajxaTa. 
 
 For vulg, iKtl, several good MSS. have 
 tKiiat, which has been edited by Poppo, 
 Goeller, and Dr. Arnold ; but I have 
 cli(jsen to retain the former, because, as 
 Poppo now acknowledges, all the examples 
 by which the critics (as Krueger and Lo- 
 beck) defend tKtiai. for tKii are from writers 
 not Attic. 
 
 raira] So I have edited, with Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller, for vulg. ravra : and 
 to the authority of the four MSS. adduced 
 in favour of this reading, I add that of 
 Mus. Brit., and also Dionys. Hal. 
 
 KaTOiK'iaHg—lTriKovpiag'\ Plurali utitur, 
 quasi genera et modos notaturus tCIjv <to- 
 (piffficiTiov, qualia sint ; qua ratione et nos 
 utimur, quum indignabundi loquimur, in 
 propriis qnoque nominibus. (Poppo.) Sw- 
 (Trpa0f JTtg, just after, is not well explained 
 by the Schol. avvTaxOevTtg, and by Hesych. 
 ffvi^iXOovreg. As to the examples adduced 
 by Abresch, in support of the former sense, 
 they are, as Bauer points out, for the most 
 part, merely examples of the sense coiujlo- 
 bari, which were here little suitable, since 
 the meaning intended to be expressed is 
 simply, conjunctly consoclatl, ' uniting for 
 defence.' 
 
 2. /ifvoftti/] Render, *are we waiting.' 
 See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 516, 2. 'Eni tuvto 
 TO d6og TptTT., * resorting to this kind of 
 policy.' Compare viii. 56, TciniTai l-nri 
 TOiovh ddug. Aristoph. Plut. 317, tn' 
 
 or.. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXVIII. 
 
 433 
 
 ctSoc TpsTTO^evovgy w(tt£ Tovg /nlv Xo-yotc V/mZv BnoTavaiy tovq ^c 
 ^fifAaywv iXiri^i £Kiro\movv wndg aXXrjXouc, role Se tog eKctcr- 
 roic Ti npoffvivlg XtyovTiq, ^uvavTai KaKovfjyuv ; kui oio^t^t^a, tou 
 airoOBv ^vvo'iKov wpoairoXXvfjievov, ov kui bq avrov Tiva i'j^eiv to 
 oai'o)/, wpd Se avroii fiaXXov rov wciG^ovTa KaO' avTov ^varvvfiv ; 
 LXXVIII. Kai H Tut apa TrapeaTrjKe tov iluv ^vpaKocriov, eav- 
 Tov ^ ou TToXs^iov tlvai T(o 'AOrjvalio, Kai Bhvov i]yfiTai vneo ye 
 T^g efxijg Kiv^vveveiVj ivOvfitMrtj ou' rrepl r^g ejnug fxdXXov, ev 'lato 
 
 d\X' lUog rplvreaO'. See more in note on 
 viii. 89, 3. 
 
 SiicTTdi'ai] Meaning, * to set [them] at 
 variance, and dissever them [one from 
 another].' Compare Xen. Hist. ii. 4, .35, 
 iu(jTT](Ti Tovg tv daTti. Lucian, t. i. 396, 
 SiacTrjffag avTovg. Aristoph. Vesp. 41, 
 SiitTTaveiv TOV Stifiov. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 1726, 3, diaoTtiaai Ttjv ttoXiv. And such 
 is the use of dlssoclare in Latin. In Tovg 
 Si iKTToXffxovv TTpbg dXX7JXovg, ' to set 
 them at variance with each other,' we 
 have a construction quite unusual, and of 
 which the only example (at least as re- 
 gards the use of the verb in the active) 
 that I have noted elsewhere is in Polyb. 
 XX. 4, 4 (though in another passage, Xen. 
 Hist. V. 4, 20, 'iv iK7roXsi.ir](Tfie TOvg 'A9rj- 
 vaiovg Trpbg Tovg \aKedaiiioviovg, I sus- 
 pect that, for tKTroXtixrjatie, the true read- 
 ing is tKTToXf/iwaftf.) In the passlre, the 
 same construction is found at Herodot. 
 V. 73. Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 998, 178.3, 
 2227. 
 
 Ti irpoffrji'eg XiyovTtg] Meaning, not, as 
 Hobbes and others render, * by sayinnf 
 somewhat falling in as fjivourable ; ' but, 
 as Portus, ' aliquid blandi,' something plea- 
 sant and agreeable : Trpoffrjvi/g here being, 
 like blaridus in Latin, (which has this sense 
 in the expression of Petron. blanda oratlo,) 
 used for dptOKog or xpr)<jT6Xoyog, 'grate- 
 ful to the ear.' So Plutarch vi. 169, irpoo- 
 rivtlg — ofxiXiag, and Lucian, t. ii. 471, 6 
 rovog TOv (pOeyfiaTog — irpoarjvrig. The 
 nearest approach that I have noted to the 
 present phrase is in Jos. Ant. viii. 8, 2, 
 
 ^VCTfl tG)V VTTrjKObJV dyaiZbiVTlOV TO Trpoff- 
 
 Tji'tg, where I suspect Josephus (with the 
 present passage in view) to have written, 
 for TO Trpoa., ti 7rpo(Tt]vfg, to which a 
 parallel is found in an expression occur- 
 ring in the Septuagint, Xsytiv Xoyovg dya- 
 Oovg. 
 
 At Tolg Sk — KttKovpyeiv there exists a 
 certain difficulty, which is best encoun- 
 tered by supposing (with Haack, Krueger, 
 and Poppo) that the words * attractionis 
 causa trajecta esse,' the construction being, 
 
 VOL. ri. 
 
 To7g Se Xkyoi'Ttg, ojq fVaoroic rt Trpoffrjvig 
 Svi'avTai [XsyHv] KaKovpytTv. 
 
 '^vvoiKov] Render, ' fellow-countryman,* 
 as at ii. 68. iv. 64. Its proper significa- 
 tion is, *a fellow -In mate of any house :' and 
 hence it is aj.plied in a figurative sense to 
 one living in the same country, and .so 
 implying the idea of mhjhhour. Accord- 
 ingly in iv. 64, the same states are spoken 
 of as yuTovig orrtg Kai ^vvoikoi ^itdg 
 X<opag. 
 
 ov Kai] So I have edited, with Haack, 
 Poppo, and Bekker, (second edition,) fi)r 
 vulg. ovk; and to the 15 MSS., which are 
 adduced to support this reading, am en- 
 abled to add that of Codd. Cant, and Mus. 
 Bi'it. The ov Kai may very well be sup- 
 posed to have passed into ovk from the 
 mark of abbreviation for Kai being, as it 
 might easily be, mistaken for a k, espe- 
 cially by one who did not perceive the 
 force here of the conjunction, which is, 
 ' to him also.' Compare with the present 
 a similar sentiment at i. 120, 3, Trpoatie- 
 XfcrBai d't TTOTi — Kav n'lXP'- ^^P^v rb dtivbv 
 
 TTpOiXOliv. 
 
 Trpb £e avTov— Sv(TTvxt'iv'] Render, * but 
 that the sufferer before him is unfortunate 
 for himself alone.' 
 
 Ch. LXXVIII. The speaker now pro- 
 ceeds to remind those who were jealous of 
 the power of Syracuse, that her strength, 
 which exposed her to the first attack of a 
 foreign enemy, was likewise a rampart to 
 the weaker states ; and that it was idle to 
 wish that this barrier might be strong on 
 one side and weak on the other; or that 
 Syracuse might continue to protect lier 
 neighbours from aggression, and yet be so 
 humbled as not to excite their pity. 
 
 1. Kai ei ry dpa 7raps(TTi]KS,&.c.] 'And 
 if, indeed, it has occurred to any one that,' 
 &c. Poppo compares with this a parallel 
 sentiment at iv. 61, Trapfcrrdvai Se fitjctvi 
 wc oi fitv, &c. At Tbv ^vpaK. and r^ 
 'A9r]vai(f) we have the use of singular for 
 plural, as at vi. 84, 6 XaXKihvg. This 
 idiom is not, however, as Dionysius thinks, 
 confined to our author; but is, as Do- 
 
 Ff 
 
434 
 
 ^l 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 415. 
 
 \ /^ 
 
 ^s 9 ^n 
 
 Sk 
 
 £ Kai Trig tavrov ufuia iv rp (fnj jua^ov/ntvocy togovtu) be Kai aa(j>a- 
 
 Koatou ixO^av KoXdaaaOai^ Ty ^' eu^j 7rpo(^a(j£i tyjv Ikuvov (fnXiav 
 
 bree shows, found also in Herodot., as viii. 
 136, Tov 'A0T}vaTop,nTid ix. 12, tov STrap- 
 
 TlTjTT]!'. 
 
 '6(T<{), ov Trpo^K^Oapfisvov — ayo^i'ttTrat] 
 Render, * inasmuch as, by me n<>t being 
 previously destroyed, he' will fight not 
 destitute of aid, but having me as his 
 helper.' 
 
 For tprjuog almost all the MSS. have 
 iprjuov, which has been received into the 
 text by Ilaack and Poppo, while Bekker 
 and Goeller retain the common reading; 
 and very properly, for toTjjuor, if not 
 absolutely indefensible, adlnits only of a 
 sense very forced and jejune, (namely, 
 'he will have me as his ally, and an ally 
 not destitute of funds,') and which is so 
 very inferior to that yielded by iprjfioQ, 
 that one cannot for a moment hesitate as 
 to which deserves the preference. In vain 
 is it to urge even the strongest external 
 authority for one reading, when internal 
 evidence of every kind exists in favour of 
 another. And such is certainly the case 
 here, when we consider how very likely 
 it was that tpnfiog should be mistaken for 
 tpTjfxov, as seeming to belong to t/jia ; not 
 to mention that the internal evidence of 
 truth, arising from far greater suitableness 
 as to sense, is very stronir. 
 
 Of the term torjfxoc, in this absolute 
 use, (corresponding to that of Lat. dcsfi- 
 tutus in Sueton. Galb. 11, and our forlorn^ 
 helpless,) examples are found in Xen. Cyr. 
 vii. 4, 5, and 5, 18, (edit. Thiem.) t! kutu- 
 Xfi^ei iprjfiovQ, olg i/XQe (ri'i^ifiaxog, and 
 IV. 5, 5, KaTaXiTTOi'rag avTov fpi]fior\ 
 OEcon. xi. 5. Hist. ii. 4, 14; besides two 
 other passages of our author, ii. 00, and 
 iii. 11. Finally, if any doubt should still 
 exist, it must be effectually removed by 
 an example of this very use of iprjuog^ 
 and that in conjunction with the terra 
 ayivvi'CsaOai, in Xenoph. Cyrop. vii. 1, 
 15, ovK iaaovTfQ ip{}^ovQ vfxag dy(ovi!^t(T- 
 Oai. 
 
 TOV Te 'AOrjvaiov — (5f(3aiojaaa9ai] It is 
 plain that the first words tov re 'AOrj- 
 vaXov, &c. depend, in construction, upon 
 hOvfjLrjOriru) preceding, here repeated, but 
 to be taken as standing for its equivalent 
 vofxi^tTU). Of TOV Ti ' AQr]v.—Ko\a.(raaeai 
 the sense is : ' And let him reckon, that 
 the Athenian does not mean to chastise 
 
 the enmity of the Syracusan [against 
 him],' i.e. it is not the intention of the 
 Athenians to chastise the S^Tacusans for 
 their enmity against them ; meaning, that 
 they are not actuated by the desire of 
 avenging hostility. 
 
 But to turn to the other clause of the 
 sentence, ry d' ifiy Trpotpacrti — j3oi»Af<T0at, 
 nothing is there to warrant the suspicion 
 of corrupt'wv ; and accordingly the con- 
 jectures of Reiske and Poppo (in them- 
 selves, I apprehend, liable to greater 
 objection than the common reading) might 
 have been spared. It is truly remarked 
 by Goeller, that * the conmion reading is 
 not inexplicable, since the speaker means 
 to say, *'meum odium prietexens illius (i.e. 
 aliorum Siceliotarum, qui Syracusanos 
 oderunt) amicitiam maxime finnare A- 
 theniensis studet.*' Nimirum (he adds) 
 qui quem communiter oderunt, eos con- 
 sentaneum est, eo firaiiorem inter se 
 amicitiam colere :' a remark, the truth 
 of which is strongly borne out by the 
 I)rofound dictum ot" Aristotle, (Ethic, 
 Nicom. lib. viii.) that ' it contributes 
 much to the formation of friendship 
 to either love or hate the same person.' 
 O^Y ^'Tdov has here the not unfrequent 
 sense of maxime. Of j3tl3aiib(Taa9ai the 
 sense is, (as in Polyb. ii. 5, 5, and iii. 31, 
 3.) ' firmare sibi, in suam rem.' And so 
 Dr. Arnold renders, 'to secure for ever 
 the friendship of him who is their friend 
 now :' a version to which Poppo demurs, 
 with the query, how (StjS. can be made out 
 to mean in perpetuum aUquid sibi frmum 
 redderc? But it is sufficient to observe, 
 that although so much is not expressed, it 
 may be said to be imi^Ued in the term 
 /3f/3, ; since if any thing be made really 
 secure, it will, of course, continue in per- 
 petidtij. Not but that the idea of perma- 
 nence thus implied in that of firmness, 
 \\ould, as far as regards perspicuity, be 
 better expressed, as it is in a passage of the 
 Old Testament, Ps. xl. 12, Sept. kfiov Se, 
 cid Tt)v UKaKiav, avTeXd^ov, ical i(it(iai- 
 wtrag fif ivwiriov aov tig tov aiuJva (in 
 perpetuum). And so in another passage 
 of the Old Testament, Isaiah xxxii. 17, 
 where it is said that ' the work of right- 
 eousness shall be peace ; and the effect of 
 righteousness shall be quiet, and assurance 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXVIII. 
 
 435 
 
 Kai (pofSuTai \afi(j)OTe^a y«p ra^e Traa^H ra fu'i^io), &d ^£ avrd rag 
 Svpaffoucrac KaKwOrjvai filv, iva (Tit)(j)poviaOu)iiUv, jSouAerat, — nsoi- 
 yevicjuai oe eveKa ttjq avrov aG(f)a\iiag^ ovk avOftMirivtiq ^vvajuiux; 
 fjovXriaiv eXiri^H' ov yap o'lov rt a/iia tiiq t£ eTriOv/iuaq Kai ttJq 
 '''^XVQ TOV avTOV ofxonjjq Ta/niav yaveaOai. 3. Kai £t yviv/nri ajiidp- 
 TOiy Toig avTOv KaKoig oXotpvpOtig Ta^ «^' i(^(*)g Kai toiq ejuoIq aya- 
 Ooig TTOTS povXrjOdri avOig (jiOovtjaai. a^vvarov Se TrpoEjUti'w, Kai jnii} 
 
 (rather, security) for ever.' Not so easy is 
 it to justify the concluding words in the 
 above version, * who is their friend now.' 
 But something tantamount to this is here 
 implied, which is well expressed in the 
 version of Portus, ' amicitiam sibi conci- 
 liatam.' 
 
 2. 'iva (ra>^port(T0w/i£v] ' that we may 
 be brought to a better mind,' (as we say, 
 brought to our sober senses,) i. e. may be 
 cured of the folly of ambition and love of 
 rule ; brought back to the path of duty. 
 Compare Xen. Cyr. iii. 1, 12, Th. doKtl ?) 
 ToiavTri TJTTa (juxppoi'i^eiv — dvOpwirovg. 
 Eurip. Tr. 350, ovde a at Tv^m, tekvov, 
 "SiifTiocppov'iKaaiv. The Schol., indeed, ex- 
 plains (Tit)(ppovia6oJiJiev by TaTTfivwOivfit}', 
 as Suidas does ffio^poviaOevTag by Tairti- 
 vit}9tvTag: but I have not found this sig- 
 nification in any writer earlier than Plu- 
 tarch, — and the former intei'pretation is 
 sufficiently borne out by another passage 
 of our author, supra iii. 65, 3, ff(o(ppovi(T- 
 ral ovrtg Trig yvoj/jitig : and especially by 
 ch. 87, /«j;0', <jjg (Tio^povicTTai cnroTpsTrtiv 
 TTSipaaOe, 
 
 In the words, a little after, ovk dvOpto- 
 Trivrjg Svvdfieojg (3ovXr)(nv kXTri^ti, there 
 is a phraseology somewhat unusual, and 
 which may be said to be suited to poetry 
 rather than to prose, though it may be 
 tolerated in oratorical prose. 'EXiriZnv 
 has here, as not unfrequently in our author 
 and in other writers, the sense to expect, 
 look for: and by (iovXijaiv is denoted, not 
 the act of willing or wishing, but the object 
 thereof, namely, the thing wished for or 
 desired, — totitm, which is not unfrequently 
 used for voluntas, and sometimes for the 
 thing wished for, as frui, or potiri, votis. 
 In OVK dv0pit)7rivi]g dwdfietog we have a 
 form of expression somewhat recondite to 
 signify * supra humanas vires,' or what is 
 conveyed by the plainer expression, fxa- 
 KpoTtpa dv9p. dvv., ' beyond the power of 
 man to accomplish,' in a similar passage 
 of our author supra iii. 39, 3, iXTriaavTtg 
 fxaKpoTtpa fi'fv TTJg dwajjiewg, kXdaaio de 
 rfjg l3ovXt](Teiog. Compare also Lucian, 
 Hermot. 51. i. 792, avkXirnrra ^Xttj^wv. 
 
 Tiig t'7ri9vniag'\ Meaning, the object de- 
 sired, — namely, that SjTacuse should be 
 humbled, and the Siceliot states generally 
 should be saved. Trjg rvx^jg is well ex- 
 plained by the Schol. Tijg tKiSatraog tuiv 
 TrpayfiaTOJV. The term Tafxiag just after 
 signifies here disposer, manager. As ap- 
 plied to Ti]g tTn9vi.dag, it denotes regulator 
 or manager of the desire, namely, so as to 
 desire, or not, or so far as he pleases. 
 Compare Jos. Bell. ii. 8, 6, kui opyrjg Ta- 
 fiiai. As joined with tvx^K, it signifies 
 disposer, one who siio arbitratu sua con- 
 stituit. And such is the use of the verb 
 Ta^uvto9ai at ch. 18, 3, ovk taTiv rifxlv 
 Ta^iavi(T9ai Ig oaov fiovXofjitOa dpxuv. 
 So also in Horn. II. iv, 84, we have, Zivg, 
 o(tt' dv9pib7r(ov Tafiirjg TroXefioio TtTVKTat. 
 Here, then, it is meant, that ' the same 
 person cannot be at once the arbiter or 
 regulator of his own wishes, (so as to have 
 them in his own power,) and at the same 
 time of the event of the actions resulting 
 from those wishes.' And accordingly with 
 the present we may compare a similar sen- 
 timent at iv. 64, 1, /u;j^€ ^lop'iq, (piXoveiKdv 
 t'lytiaOai. rfyt; ts oUtiag yvwfxtjg bfxoiujg 
 avTOKpaTiop tlvai, Kai, rjg ovk dpx<*>, TV' 
 
 3. el yvib/xy afxaproi, &c.] Here we 
 have another argument to induce the Ca- 
 marina;ans to co-operate in driving out 
 the Athenians, — namely, that any error in 
 judgment or opinion, as to what shall take 
 place, being biassed by the icish that it 
 should take place, must make them feel 
 that grief for themselves which they would 
 be ready to feel for humbled, but not 
 ruined, Syracuse. In the next words, 
 Tax' O.V Iffiog — <p9ovfj(Tat, we have a re- 
 fined turn, occasionally resorted to by 
 rhetoricians, of which the purpose is to 
 set forth the value of any thing present, by 
 adverting to its absence or loss. And the 
 general sense intended is, that * they 
 would be glad to recall their present state 
 of safety, even at the expense of again 
 envying the good of their fortunate neigh- 
 bour.' For, as Poppo points out, in the 
 words To'ig ffiolg dya9olg Trore av9ig (p9o' 
 
 F F 2 
 
43f) 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 4 15. 
 
 roue ourouc Kiv^vvov^, oJ Tr.p) r^v oro^mro^r «AA«' neat rcdv tpyu^v 
 fXr^aavn noocrXaf^dv \oyu> ^dv yap r,). ^^,,r.>av ^.a^av a^ol 
 «vric, ^pyw ^e rr,v avrov au^rr^plav. 4. Km f^aXiara aVo^ ^% 
 u/iac, o) k«^K/^n'a.oc, o^o>ouc orr«c, Km ra Bwreoa Kn'Svvt6cjov- 
 
 frjffai, there is contained the consequent, Ho 
 see anj one again in a prosperous con- 
 dition.' A siniiiar turn is found in Dionys. 
 Ha). VI. 71, ft ck TraptjrTtre top Katobv 
 Tovroy, tvlaiadi av ttoXXcikiq oixoiov\v- 
 prtv sTfpov, and in a passage of the New 
 restament, St. Luke xvii. 22, 'EXdcrnvrai 
 yi^ifpai, brt l7ndvfn).7tTe /.liav tu,i> r)fifou>i' 
 Tov Yioy Tov dpepu,Trov Icuv, Kai 'ovk 
 oi^tnBi. The words, just after, advvarov 
 Ct answer^ to those in the above passage; 
 Kai ovK oxptaOe meaning, that tlie tlmif' 
 so irrationally desired irill not, cannot be.^ 
 But to advert to the clausula ro7<^^ avrov 
 KUKolg oXoipvpOeig, here it has been dis- 
 puted whether a passive or an active sense 
 18 intended in 6Xo<{>vp9f,Q. Portus and 
 Elmsley assign the former ; and certainly, 
 as Poppo points out, * considering that this 
 verb IS a deponent middle, as well in other 
 writers as in Thucydides himself infra vii. 
 30, one would naturally expect in 6X0- 
 (pvpOtig a passive form, 6Xo<pvpia9ai beino- 
 reckoned by the grammarians (see Rosi 
 Gr. § 143. note 5. Buttm. § 113, note 7. 
 and Kuhn. § 368, 6) among those depo- 
 nent verbs of which the passive aorist has 
 a passive sense.' Accordingly the import 
 of the words will be, as Portus under- 
 stands them, «ob sua ipsius mala deplo- 
 ratus.' Yet thus the dative would liave a 
 very unusual force ; and, what is more, the 
 sense thus yielded would be any thin^r but 
 suitable ; for, as Bauer queries, bu %]iom 
 are we to understand the individual to be 
 deplored? or what is it to the purpose 
 that others should deplore him? Hence 
 It is better, with the Schol.. Acac, Valla, 
 Stephens, Bauer, and indeed expositors in 
 general, to assign the active sense, siiis 
 mails dolens. Render, * suis malis illacri- 
 mans,' and compare Ovid, Trist. v. 6, 
 'Nostra (scil. mala) 5MJ6z/« possint iV/am- 
 mare fera?.' Now the sense thus arisin^r is 
 as suitable as can be desired; and any 
 petty objection on the score of minute 
 grammatical exactness is surely in a 
 writer like Thucydides (so attached to the 
 unusual and peculiar) any thing but co- 
 gent. We have only to suppose that as 
 in Ctxofiai and its compounds, though the 
 rule is for the passive aorist to bear a pas- 
 sive sense, yet in Eurip. Heracl. 757, vtto- 
 CexOfig IS used for the middle, i. e. taken 
 in an active sense, iKSTag vjrodfxOfig. 
 
 ^ ov TTtpi Tutv otwfiauov dXXd irtpi tCjv 
 ipyiov] Here 6ropidTu}v bears the sense, 
 not ivords or names, but, like tituli in Latin, 
 pretences, as opposed to nal deeds: and 
 so titnlo and re are oj. posed in Justin 
 111.3, 1. That such is the true meaning 
 meant to be conveyed may be ar.^ued 
 from what is said supra ch. 75, of the want 
 qt zeal on the part of Caniarina ; the Ca- 
 inarmnL'ans having only sent 120 horse and 
 50 archers ; a fijrco so paltry as to cover 
 a real neutrality under the titulus of olli- 
 ance, i)repared to desert the Syracusans, 
 if suffermg defeat. It was plain, then, 
 that they were no true friends; for, as 
 says Eurip. Orest. 448, "Oro/ia y«p, tpyov 
 c OVK txovmv o( (piXoi, Oi /<i} i-nl ralai 
 (TVfKpopalg oi'Tfg ^iXoi. 
 
 In the next words, \6ytp ydp—aojrrj- 
 ptav, tlie X6y<fj and tpytp bear the sense of 
 tlie Latin nomine, as used in opp, to re ipsa, 
 and our phrase in word as opposed to in 
 j/'W. In the twofold application of ad}Z,oi 
 both to Uva^uv and to (TwTrjpiai', there 
 mat/ be wliat the grammarians term a 
 zeugma, i. e. a sort of hrachylogia where 
 tico or more objects depend on one verb 
 which can strictly be applied to only one 
 of them. (See Matth. Gr. Gr. § G34 3 
 and Kuhn. Gr. § 895, d.) Perhaps, how- 
 ever, <rw^. may, in strictness, aj)ply to trw- 
 Tnpiciv : and if so, there will be no occasion 
 to sui>pose the existence of any such 
 zeugma. Certainly, as Bauer saysj * there 
 IS no reason why we should not say salutem 
 servare;' especially considering that salus, 
 being used as a nominative to servare, may 
 surely without impropriety follow it as an 
 accusative. In fact, Cicero himself, in his 
 Epist. Famil. xi. 7, has, 'conservare salu- 
 tem populi Romani.' 
 
 4. rd dfvTfpa kivSwuxtovtoc] Of this 
 use (not a little rare) of ra Sevr. for to 
 ctvrtpov, examples are found elsewhere in 
 Soph. (Ed. Tyr. 282, rd Stvrep' Ik rCivS' 
 av Xfyoifx, and Lucian ii. 205, rd hv- 
 T(pa fUTd TOV Oeov TifubfitGa. That it is 
 not a mere Atticism aj)pears from its beina 
 found in Horn. II. xxiii. 537, 'AW dye cn 
 01 Cdtfifv dWXiov, wg iTTiiiKkg, Afvrfp', 
 where Heyne so stumbles at the expres- 
 sion as to be ready to reject the whole 
 verse as s^mrious : but the difficulty which 
 seems to the learned editor so formidable 
 will at once vanish if the word diOXiov, 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VJ. CAP. LXXIX. 
 
 437 
 
 Toc, TTpaopaauai avrd, Kcii ^1/ yuaXa/cwc, MiTTTsp vvv, ^u/u^aytTv, 
 avTouc ^£ TTpog r)iJiaQ juaXXov lovrac, aVf^, n iq Tt]v Ka/iofiivaiav 
 
 TTpMTOV ({(jilKOVTO Ol A9}}VaiOl, CiOjLlSVOl UV iK^KdXiKjOi , TaVTtt iK 
 
 TOV ofioiov Km vuv irapaKtXiiVoiLihnivc, oirtog /tu/Sfr Iv^ioaoimv, (J)a'ivta-' 
 Oai. aXX <wO v/ii^iq vvv ye ttw, (wO o( uAAot, eirl ravra woinr^aOe. 
 
 LXXIX. AtlAtft C£ 'iGttiQ TO ClKaiOV TTOOC; TS »;/l«C Kdl TTOOC Tovg 
 
 iiriovTag OtpairBvatTe^ XtyovTtq ^v/ii/jia'^iav uvai v/niv ttooq ' AOri- 
 vmovq' ijv ys ouk iiri Toig <^tAoic iTTOir](TaaOi^ ra»i' ^l exOoiTtv i]v 
 
 before occurring, Vie but mentaJhj repeated, 
 by which the smse will be, as conveyed in 
 a free version, ' But come let us give him, 
 as is right, a reward, a second-iSLie [re- 
 ward] ;' literally, one in the second place : 
 ItvTipa being used for Sivrtptla in Hdot. 
 i. 32, tu()aino}'it]g ^evrfptla tvtfU TOVToim, 
 or for Td cevrepa in another passage of 
 Hen)dot. viii. 104, rpipofifvov — rd SivTepa. 
 But most of all to the present juirpose is 
 the passage of Lucian above cited, where 
 the expression Td dtvrtpa TifxdaOai sig- 
 iiiHes, ' to be honoured with the second 
 rate [of honours],' similarly as is in Thu- 
 cydides iii. 39, 2, we have rt/ioi^ifrof ig rd 
 TTpwTn, or, simply, 'in the ne.it degree 
 [after the God].' Here, however, rd Ctvr. 
 means the second or next in place or ac- 
 count, the next turn. And accordingly 
 the exact sense intended to be conveyed 
 by this peculiar expression, Kirdvvtvtiv 
 rd dtvrepa, is, ' to ttike the next turn of 
 danger,' as said of those whose turn of 
 danger comes next. Thus the Camarinte- 
 ans are hex*e spoken of as neighbours, 
 whose turn of danger will come next to 
 the Syracusans : and, in point of fact, Ca- 
 marina was the verv next Grecian city to 
 Syracuse in situation : and hence, by the 
 term ofiopovg, which signifies next-door 
 neighbour, is meant to be suggested the 
 truth so happily expressed in the well- 
 known lines of Horace : ' ecquid Ad te 
 post paulo Ventura pericula sentis ? Nam 
 tua res agitur, paries cum proximus ar- 
 det.' 
 
 TrpoopdaQai avTd'\ * to forecast for these 
 matters.' Compare i. 17, to tcp' kavrwv 
 Trpoop. MaXaKuig ^vnfiaxf^v, i. e. ' to ren- 
 der aid remissly, or faintly; '/xaX. standing 
 for dirpoQiiyntig. So Plut. t. vi. 274, 2, 
 fiaXaKtog Kai dTrpoOvfxwg fX*"' T^pbg Td 
 KaXd. Aristot. Rhet. i. 10, fiaXaKog TTipl 
 Td pgOv/xa. And so in another passage of 
 our author, viii. 50, we have, ixaXaKioTtpiog 
 drOijTTTfTo, meaning what is expressed at 
 viii. 29, by fxaXuKog j/v Trtnl tov hktOov. 
 And so supra ii. 18, we have the use of 
 /laXaKog for aTrpnOvfiog. Finally, this use 
 
 of fiaXaKog has an exact parallel in that 
 of mollis in Latin. 
 
 Ch. LXXIX. The speaker now pro- 
 ceeds to anticipate the objection that 
 might be made, as regarded their treaty 
 with Athens, which demanded at least 
 neutrality ; and lie shows that it would be 
 alike ttnjust and inijwlitic. 
 
 1. TO SiKaiov irpng rf I'lfidg — BtpaTrtv- 
 fffrt] The term OfpaTrtvco has here a sense 
 far from usual, but which has an exact 
 parallel in the Latin colere justitiam, and 
 our ])hrase to cultivate, i. e. practise, jus- 
 tice or virtue: excejit that in the present 
 case there is (as the Scholiast well points 
 out) imj)lied in the sarcastic use of the 
 expression, that this cultivation of justice 
 will be a mere pretence to cloak their 
 cowardice under a show of equity and im- 
 partiality. Moreover, in the expression 
 ' what is just to either party,' is implied 
 the rendering no aid to either against the 
 other, what may emphatically be called 
 neutrality. 
 
 i']v yt OVK Irri rolg (piXoig, &c.] This is 
 one of those cases (of no rare occurrence in 
 our author, and indeed found more or less 
 in the best writers of all ages) in which 
 the pron. relative is employed as serving 
 to denote purpose, result, cause, &c., in 
 short, any thing that would move properly 
 be expressed by a conjunction, or a con- 
 junction and pronoun demonstrative. Thus 
 j/j' ye — kTroilirraaOe is equivalent to Kanrep 
 — T(tvTi)v, ' though ye made it:' and simi- 
 lar is the use of the relative og in Dion vs. 
 Hal. Ant. 1461, 14. The force of the tVt 
 in eiri rolg (},iXoig i-rrotriff. is, not that con- 
 veyed by the usual renderinj; 'adver^^us 
 amicos,' 'against your friends,' but rather, 
 what is required by the use of the dative, 
 *to the injury of your friends;' a signifi- 
 cation of Inl also found supra iii. 93, 2, 
 ojv sTTj Ttj yy tfcr/^fro, and i. 142. v. 51. 
 Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 19, /<»/\ai'dt- stti rolg fxi- 
 Kpo7g Otiptnig ifiijx^'*^*^- Comp. also Hdot. 
 iv. 154, Trai' (scil. KaKov) eir' avry firjxa- 
 vw^'fvr], and vi. 88, to irdv fUJx^^viiaaaOai 
 irr' AtyivrjTyai. In short, these several 
 
438 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 
 ,.»' ^u.a .„X.,„o„c /3o^Ae.0. ^^.A»., ro^c Si I ^AAo. ^^„ 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXX. 
 
 439 
 
 passages are to be regarded as falling 
 under that class of passages in which trrl 
 IS employed with the dative, by what 
 Ku nier, Gr. § 634, calls the use causaL or 
 that by winch the preposition denotes the 
 oty^ect or purpose of any action considered 
 as the motive thereof, (mostly with verbs 
 Which do not imply motion, for with them 
 the accusative is commonly used,) a pur- 
 pose generally hostile, and directed to the 
 harm of another. 
 
 ^ Of the words following, riov ik ^x^giiv 
 y nc a0 vfiae I'y, the construction is, 
 rji^ a, I. e. aWd [iTTouifjaaee ai,rt)v^ tw 
 
 tor roi't aWovQ. See note on i. 32. 
 
 The words iTrd ovCs- ^vyKaroiKiKen' 
 are wrongly thrown by Bauer, Poppo, 
 and Dr. Arnold, to the next section. Thcv 
 plainly belong to the present ; being meant 
 to introduce a sort of under-reason wiiy tlie 
 tamariuceans should not aid the Athenians 
 now attacking others ; namelv, that not 
 even the Rhegines, though ' themselves 
 thalcidians,had aided their hostile attacks 
 on others to,^ forsooth, restore the Leon- 
 tmes The tiru may thus be rendered 
 siquidem etenlm ; and this regarded as 
 one of those cases (treated on bv Hoogev. 
 
 Kn rnJ- ^^1'. '^^^ ^^^^^« to^Vristoph. 
 Kan. 673) in which the thing whereto he 
 causative ^ttm applies, Matet in contextu.' 
 
 This IS meant to further press the arcr„. 
 ment against the Camarin^eans aiding ?he 
 Athenians,— and that deduced from the 
 case of the Rhegines. The general cast 
 ot thought is very similar to that at i. 35, 
 2, Kac duvov, H ro\ah~i,t,aQ U, Sec, but 
 there are two or three particular forms of 
 expression to uliich it is proper to advert : 
 i. TO tpyovTov KaXov ^iKaiutfiaTog vttott- 
 rtvovT^g, where by to Igyov is meant, as 
 Bauer explains, the work or thin^^ itself 
 namely, the coming to Sicily to re'instate' 
 the Leontines ; and ro kuXov iiKaiu>ua 
 signihes, as Poppo explains it, speciosa 
 ceqmtatis asserercUio : and, again, vrroTrrs,',- 
 
 rnH ''V^^^' ? ^^"^^ explains, suspi- 
 catejraudem hoc ohtenfu teqi, literallv, ' sus- 
 pecting the deed, or action, of (i.^e. con- 
 nected with) tins fair show or pretence of 
 
 equity: a view of the sense borne out 
 by what is said at ch. 80, 2, (where the 
 words tpyou and diKaiiona are similarly 
 opposed,) 01, yap t>y^ Jcror, JicTTrtp ri 
 
 CtKaiOJfiCtTl, fCTlV. 
 
 Of the expression following, aXoywc 
 (Tuxppovovatv, the sense is, ' are wise with- 
 out any [seeming good] reason,' aXoywc 
 being used as aXoyov at i. 32. In order 
 however, to perceive tlie exact import of 
 the term, it is proper to carefully compare 
 the context, and in particular the anti- 
 thetical phrase just after, e,)\6yq, ^pcha- 
 jr«, from which it appears that aXoywr 
 here signihes, 'devoid of any reasonable 
 pretext.' ^loippovoiai Bauer explains to 
 mean, ' caut^ cu/unt utut, aviv X6yov, i. e 
 carentes prietextu et excusatione [qua 
 amohantur a se Atheniensium subdolam 
 postulationem].' And such is the view of 
 the sense taken by Haack and Goeller, of 
 whom the latter explains the expression 
 aAoywe (ruxppovtir to mean, ' caute agere 
 tta tamen ut rationem [agendi] tuam defendere 
 non poms.' Arnold proposes two modes 
 ot rendering the expression : 1. ' they are 
 wise even against what is natural;' 2 
 they are wise without reason.' Of these 
 the former can by no means be defended 
 since the word dXAy^og is not susceptible 
 ot any such signification. As to the latter 
 It proceeds on much the same view of the 
 sense as that adopted, except as regards 
 the term <Tio<pp., which here must be sup- 
 posed to mean (as often) not so much, ' to 
 be^m,, as 'to be prudent or discreet.' 
 Suffice It to say, that the true purpose of 
 the words seems to be to express that ' in 
 acting thus discreetly, what they did was 
 devoid of that e^xuse which the contrary 
 course would have carried with it,' because 
 of their close affinity to the Leontines ; or 
 that so acting, they acted without that 
 reason which might have been assigned for 
 the opposite course. Such is th? use of 
 «Xoya;t;atch. 84,3, dX6yios-lXev9ipovp, 
 and V 104, dX6yu>, Gpaav.eaeat, and^1ii: 
 -«/, aAoywc ciaKivCvvtvdv, and of the 
 adjective dXoyog at i. 32, iTrntihvaa- 
 aXoyov, and v 105, fin. r^g dXoyov au^- 
 r,7pmc, where aX. is equivalent to n dvev 
 Xoyov i<Tu, or i) Xoyoi' o{,k ^xu, ' which 
 
 ^L 3. Kcii jui] j" (f)()[5tia0aL tijv 7ra^aaK^vy)v avrujv' ov yap iiv 
 T/jUCtg c,vaT(jjiLiev iravTeg cuxni etrrii', aAA , >/i' \o7rio ovtoi (TTTivcovaij 
 TavavTia ^laaTWjLUv' iWH ouot tt^oc; >jjuac /ttorowg fX^ovrfc;, Kai 
 /ttayrj TTfotyayojUfvoi, f7rpac,av a »/pouAovro, aTTi/AWov o£ cia ra^ovQ. 
 LXXX. 'Q(TT£ ovK^ oOooouc; yE orrac, nK-ac, aOv/^mVj levai ot 
 eg T)]v 5»^/i/uavtav TrpoOujiiOTfoov* itWioq re Kai airo rifXoTrovi'r/o-ou 
 TrapEGOfxevYiq w^tXtia^, ot rtjv^e Kouaaovg tiai to napmrav ra 
 TToXt^ita* Kai jur) t/celvrji' Tirfv ir^o /iiriOtiav ^oKeiv T(o tijuiv fjitv \ariv 
 
 has no reason to be offered why it should 
 be expected.' So also in Eurip. Prot. frag. 
 vi. we have, IXTridtg dXoyoi, and in yElian 
 V. H. ii. 8, 3, aXoyou iXTridog. In the 
 antithetic clause vinlg de — dia(pOtlpai the 
 point of antithesis is ti^Xoyr^, as opposed to 
 dXoyijjg. No correspondent point is there 
 to ff(jj(ppoi>ov<n, as would have been the 
 case if instead of rovg fifv — ^la^Oftpat our 
 author had vvritten d^novti rt KUKutg ^po- 
 vtire. But instead of this, he chose to 
 express in what respects they were acting 
 foolishly, with however reasonable a pre- 
 text : and the sense of the words as they 
 stand may be laid down as follows : ' ye 
 are disposed to aid (w^. bearing here the 
 sense jurare, adjurare, as it does also in 
 Xen. Anab. v. 1, T, oTrwg io(ptXuvvTeg oi 
 ^vfifxaxoi Ko.l uxpeXuivrai. And such is 
 the sense which the woM« u)(peXtia beai's not 
 unfrequently in Thucydides) those who 
 are by nature your enemies, (viz. as being 
 of a different race, lonians,) and to de- 
 stroy in conjunction with their bitterest 
 foes those who are yet more by nature 
 your kinsmen.' 
 
 dX\' ov diKaiov — TrapaffKtvf'p'} The 
 punctuation which I have adopted seems 
 called for by the elliptical nature of the 
 position, the sense of which, expressed in 
 full, is, 'But this were not just; just 
 it would be for you to render us assist- 
 ance, and not to fear their force, or arma- 
 ment.' 'Afivveiv cannot mean, as it is 
 interpreted by Hobbes, ' to fight with'— a 
 sense which were little suitable — but, ' to 
 render us aid,' the word yixlv being 
 understood. At /xi) (pojitlaOai, Bauer sug- 
 gests, the word diKaiov is to be repeated, 
 and that, as understood in a modified 
 sense, for tiKog. Yet no little harshness 
 is incurred in thus repeating again a 
 word which has already been repeated ; 
 and the sentiment conveyed is any thing 
 but forcible; not to mention that thus 
 the expectation to courageous resist- 
 ance in opposition to the hiXia or faint- 
 heartedness, a little before spoken of, is 
 
 not made sufficiently prominent ; and, 
 moreover, not /i»), but ov would be re- 
 quired. Hence I venture, with some con- 
 fidence, to propose that, for (f>oj3t'i<T9ai, 
 should be read (pojStlaOE ; reforming the 
 punctuation as follows: tx9. dta(pOtlpai. 
 dXX' ov SiKaioV dfivviiv ^k. Kai firj (po- 
 jSticrQai Tiijv -jrapacTKfvtjv avrutv. This 
 emendation is, I apprehend, placed bey<md 
 doubt by a kindred passage at ch. 17, 1, 
 which was formerly read as follows : Kat 
 opyy TTHTTtv 7rapa(T;^0)UU'ry, tTretcrc Kat vvv 
 fit) 7rf0oiL^»)(T0«i avnjv, where, in my 
 smaller edition, I received into the text 
 the conjecture of lleiske and Bekker, op. 
 It. 7rapa(Txo/ifv»;, trreifrt. Kai vvv fit) tte- 
 (pnjStiaOt ainffv: a conjecture subsequently 
 adopted l)y Haack and Dr. Arnold. In 
 either passage the copyists may have fallen 
 into eiTor, from the great similarity in 
 MS. abbreviations of the two terminations 
 oQai and aOs. 
 
 The next words, ov yap riv vfttlg Kv- 
 (Trojfif V, &c. serve to show why they ought 
 not to be afraid. Render, ' for if we 
 unite together, that will not be formidable; 
 but [only] if, on the contrary, we [which 
 they strive to bring about] (see Herodot. 
 i. 38) split into parties.' Here, then, we 
 have the first reason ; namely, that there 
 is no cause for fear, if they do but hold all 
 together. In the next words, tTrd ov^k, 
 &c. we have the second reason ; which is, 
 that even when they attacked the Syra- 
 cusans alone, and came off victors, they 
 did not do what they wished, (i. e. besiege 
 Syracuse.) but went off in haste. Errd 
 has here the same sense as at § 1, i-rrd 
 ov6' 01 'Pr/yti'oi, where see note. 
 
 ClI. LXXX. 1. W(TTt OVK — TToXsfiia] 
 These words ought to have been thrown 
 to the former chapter, and chap. 80 should 
 have commenced at icai p.r) Utivrjv; the 
 scope of the passage being to deduce the 
 inference from the sentence immediately 
 preceding. Render, ' accordingly, it is not 
 fitting for us [if at least all together] to 
 be afraid, but [it is fitting] for us to enter 
 
440 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 
 into uUiance with the more zeal and ala- 
 cnty.' By ot;< eUos (which bears here 
 as at in. 10, the sense, 'non eonsentaneum 
 est ) It is meant that no reasonable ground 
 IS there for being discouraged, but rather 
 to, &c. The 01 IS to be referred to Us- 
 \o7roi'pri<r,oi inherent in Ut\o7rovy;,<Tov. 
 (bee Matth. Gr. Gr. § 434, 1, C.) 
 
 Kai fi,) iKHvrjv T,)v TrnofiijOnav t^ofcar] 
 Ihe construction liere depends on od 
 tiKocy to be repeated from the precedino- 
 context I have here, with Poppo, Bek'^ 
 ker and Goeller, adopted the correction 
 ot Duker r<^ for r«p, this being absolutely 
 required by propriety, and, besides, bein^ 
 borne out by the co^droj of the Scholiast" 
 having as I find, the support of the Cd.' 
 Liar I have also followed Haack, Bek- 
 ker, Poppo, and Goeller in editing from 
 many M^S. (to which add Mus. Br ) in- 
 stead of vulg. 7rpoGvfuai>, which is quite 
 ndefens.ble 7rpof^i^e,tav. How often 
 the two words are confounded bv the eopv- 
 rsts It IS scarcely necessary t*o observe. 
 The article ryr (at which Bauer stumbles) 
 has here no little force, q. d. ' this discre- 
 t.on of yours.' Render, ' Nor ought it to 
 seem to any one, that this prudent circum- 
 spection of yours is on the one hand fair 
 to us, and on the other safe to y«.u,'-this 
 
 alHes^;>n^^^^^^^^ 
 
 art^rr^r-'^n^^-fp^ 
 
 eiosa asseveratione a^quitatis, meanin-, a 
 justificatory plea, as supra eh. 70, and vrij 
 Ihe yap in et y.)p, &c. is exphnatonj, as in' 
 
 Gr^Tr"" ^^>'r'^\'"' '''''^ by Matth. 
 tri Gr. § Glo, fin. In such a case, the 
 
 tirst yap serves to introduce the cause • 
 the second, the il/ustration of the cause', 
 b> snowmg Its nature, grounds. &c. Ren- 
 der, since if. by your not liaving given 
 succour, the suffering party shall be ?uLd/ 
 In the next words, the antithesis in '6 
 re ^aV,ou and o Kparoiu is remarkable- 
 and here 6 ^aO^v does not stand, as the 
 
 %K. P r" "''^"' ' ^"' «PP"gnatus fue- 
 rit as Portiis renders ; nor, strictly speak- 
 ing, qu, Ttctus fuerit,' as Bauer. But 
 
 he.ng the same with -jraeuv ri occurring 
 
 n Herodot. vi„. 21, i^v n rraOy scil. Ka.ou 
 
 -r av^'CfTTov. Thus its sense is, 'suffer 
 
 Utter defeat,' equivalent to (t0«X,;,.„, : and 
 the general meaning of the words is. « if 
 the party that is utterly defeated comes to 
 ruin by you, and if the victorious party 
 shall obtam the superiority through you,' 
 &c. Of this phrase (which is fSr fn.m 
 usual) examples are found in Xen. Cvr i 
 4,2. n. 1,2. iv. 4. 5. And in Hier. ii.' 
 1^, we have the complete phrase, dp ri 
 TraOcoai KaKov, /,TTtj9svTfg. The pe- 
 culiarity in the present instance is, (hat 
 rt as well as kukov or dviiKtaTop is omit- 
 ted; of which I liave noted certain ex- 
 amples elsewhere ; for at vii. 75. 4, not 
 Tl but fifi^o) IS understood ; thou'^h I 
 suspect, one exists in Herodot. vii? 21 
 TV TrpocTfTSTaKTo, H TT a\ ij a 1 1 , 6 vav- 
 TiKog arpaTOf, (rrji-iaii^uv roTcn iv Qiou 
 eovm yyhere 7raX,)mu, the reading of 
 almost every MS., is confessedly corrupt, 
 and the conjecture proposed by Por- 
 *",',' ^^';^'^' ^"? Valcken., wholly inadmis- 
 sible Ihe only conjecture deservin- of 
 attention is that characterized by Valcken 
 as nunme ahnurda, namely, ,1 n 7ra9f,<rue' 
 ^vh.ch bemg admitted, the present will fall 
 uiider the same class with the passages of 
 Aen. above noted, forming, as VaTcken 
 remarks, one of those euphemisms of uhich 
 the purpose is to save the mention of the 
 sac. consequences of defeat in war. The 
 only objection that exists to the above 
 conjecture is, that no probable reason can 
 be alleged for the circumstance of the rt 
 haviug been lost in all the MSS. : but the 
 
 truth is, thei 
 
 'e is, as ajipears from the 
 
 passage of Thucydides under considexi- 
 tion no absolute need of the ri : and I 
 doubt not that Herodotus wrote, for the 
 .^rds as they now stand, r.^ rrpo.ereZ 
 
 As to the objection of Valcken., '/bma' guC 
 fm pmlomsolentior, it carries little weiljht 
 
 n a case like the present, where naOrinu, 
 IS so strongly borne out by the internal 
 evidence to its truth existing in the c r- 
 cumstance that the two letters. X and 
 
 ?onf ? Y'''^ ? ''^'■^' "•'"^'^r' continually' 
 confounded : and the two words would be 
 the more hkely to be mistaken, from the cir 
 
 cumstance of the one being of far less 
 usual occurrence than the other 
 
 Tl aWo ri] See note at iii. 85. At auj. 
 Bnt'ai, a httle after, supply {^rrr,. The 
 consti-uction in the word's following, {^ 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXX. 
 
 441 
 
 r}iLivvaTi atvOrjvat^ Tovg cl ovK eKwXvaaTt kokovi^ jEveoOai ; 2. kuitoi 
 KaXXiov ToiQ aoi/coi'/ifvoic, Kai afxa ^vyyeveai, iTpoadif.dvovQ r»Ji' tc 
 Koivt]v (iXpiXiiav Tif ^iKtXia (j)vXa^ctij kcil tov(: AOrjvaiovQ^ (j)iXovQ ^rj 
 oi'rac, int] iaaai aiiiapTHV. 3. ^vveXovTiq re Afyo/uv ot 2i'Oo/cocy(oe, 
 EKOioacFK^iv jiiw ouofi' tpyov eivai cro^tuc, oure u/ictc,* ourc rovg aX- 
 Xov(^, TTEpi ijjv avToi ovbiv -^iioov yiyviocTKiTt' ^to/iitOa Sc — kcu lULap- 
 
 TvpoiiieOa a/Lia, h jlui irtiaopBv oti eiriftovXevo/iaOa inlv vtto Iuhhov 
 
 ttti TToXejutw)', 7rpoStoo/i£0a ^e vtto vintjv Aoi^otrjc Aw/otfwi'. /cat, ei 
 KaTaaTpt\p(tvTai rjfiag A^jjratot, ralq lidv vuETEpaig yvwjLiaig Kparri- 
 aovai, Tio o avTiov ovojuari Ti/nr}Oi]aovTai, Kal Tijg viKiig ovk aXXov 
 Tiva dOXov, if Tov ri^v vtKr]v irapaay^oVTa, XtiipovTai' Kal, h av vntiq 
 TTfpttdo/ttOd, rr7c oiTtac ran' Kiv^vv(x)v 01 avToi ti]v Ttjuwo'iav v(pE^f:TE. 
 4. (TKOTTEiTE GUI', Koi aipEiaOa Y}^y) i] Ti^v avTiKa cLKiv^ovtjg ^ovXtiav, 
 
 XvaaTS KaKOvQ ytviaOai, (which is that of 
 infin. without the article,) is found also 
 su|)ra ch. 70, where we have, KioXvaai 
 avTovg, ' to prevent their escaping.' An- 
 other example, too, occurs in Xenoph. Cyr. 
 
 vi. 2, 7. 
 
 2. KaiToi KaWiov roXg d^iKovfxkvoiQ, 
 &c.] ' And yet (or, whereas) it were more 
 honourable U) you, by joining the icronged 
 party,' lit. ' adding your aid to them.' So 
 supra V. (j2, 1, koi irpookBivTO 01 'Apytioi 
 — TOiQ MavTivtimi. 
 
 rijr Te Koiviiv u}(pe\siav ry "EiKeXiif. 
 ^vXci^ai] Render, ' to defend and preserve 
 to Sicily the common weal.' 
 
 3. Now comes the CTrt'Xoyoi, or conclu- 
 sion of the speech, commencing with what 
 may be called briefly giving the gist of the 
 whole argument ; and that introduced by 
 earnest entreaty and strong protestation, 
 followed up by warning as to the conse- 
 quences of their ])resent determination. 
 
 oif^tv tpyov tlvai^ for ov xptiav tlvai, 
 ovltv 6(p(Xoi;, *no use,' i. e. nothing to be 
 gained by doing it. So pjurip. Hipp. 911, 
 aiioTToJv ovCkr tpyov dvai. Aristoph. Pint. 
 1154, tpyov ovSiv tan rr. This use of the 
 term tpyoi> has its origin in tliat peculiar 
 use, (found in Demosth. 81J), 2, and of no 
 unfrequent occurrence elsewhere,) by which 
 it denotes the profit or interest made by 
 mcmey put out in trade, or what is obtained 
 by labour, as in Xen. de Vectig. iv. 44. 
 
 SerifiiOa ck — AioptBtov] Constr. dtofxeOa 
 ^t", Kai, d ft/) TTtiaofiev, fiapTvpofitOa. At 
 SfOfitOa Abresch supplies from the context 
 TrtirrOqvai ; Bauer, fiij i7niiov\tvt(r9ai. 
 But there is no occasion to supply either 
 word ; since dio^tOa may better be taken 
 absoluteli/y in the sense, ' we entreat you,' 
 * we use entreaty.' And so the term is 
 
 used in Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 4, ijdiov fxtv tpxy 
 TTpbg Tovg Oeovg ^trjcrofifvog, and irapa- 
 KaXdv in a passage of the New Testament, 
 I Cor. iv. 13, (3Xa<T(prjixovfievoi TrapaKoXov- 
 fjiev. Thus used as a term of drprecatioHy 
 it possesses a certain pathos, (similar to 
 that observable in another passage, supra 
 iii. 59, 2, iTrKTKTjTrTOfxev — ncsTai oineg, 6ic.) 
 which is enhanced bv the added words, 
 Kai fiapTvpofxtOa afxa, 'and withal we pro- 
 test,' i. e. call on gods and men to witness 
 that,' &c. Comp. Plut. de Superst., ch. 8, 
 jj-apTvpofisinov, Kai liovjvriov, oti, &c. I 
 have placed no comma after vfiuiv, because 
 the words Awptj/g Atjpi'tujv are in apposi- 
 tion with y'lixdg and vfiCjv. 
 
 1 have not, with Poppo and Dr. Arnold, 
 commenced .a new section at Kai d, be- 
 cause the words Kai d — v^f^frc form part 
 of, i. e. the second part of, the protestation, 
 — namely, that which respects the future, 
 as oTi imlSovXevofieOa — Aojpdiov preceding 
 did the present. At Kai ti the on just 
 before is to be repeated, thus : Kai on, d. 
 Talg VfjiiTEpaig yvwfxaig. Render, 'your 
 resolves,' i. e. the course you now determine 
 on. T(f 5' avTwu oi'OfiaTi, ' in their own 
 person,' or character ; meaning, that they 
 will themselfes have it, and not those by 
 whom they have gained the victory. 
 
 ouK dXXov nvd d9Xov] Here d9\ov is, 
 as Goeller points out, of the neuter gender, 
 and is not to be joined with dXXov nvd, 
 the sense being, ' non alium quemque 
 prsemium (or, pro pr;jemio) accipient.' 
 
 Trig aiTiag twv Kipdvviov, &c.] Mean- 
 ing, ' you will have to suflfer the penalty 
 of being the cause of our danger,' namely, 
 by keeping aloof and not helping them. 
 
 4. (TKOTTUTe ovv — ^ta^uytlv] The sense 
 is well expressed by the Scholiast, as fol- 
 
442 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 Aapfiv, Kai Trjv wpog v/naq iyOpciv, /mi] av j3payjE^iav yevo/mivriv, 
 
 LaaaI. ToiavTa /tilv 6 'Ep/noKpariK uirev' 6 S' JLi(pr)nog, 6 
 TU)V AOriva'itov TTpeGJ^ivTrjc, /meT avrov roia^E. 
 
 LXaXII. " A(piKO/LuOa lulv twi TtJQ irporepov ovGr)g ^vin/naxiag 
 avavewGH' tou ^e ^vpaKOcriov KaOaxpajnivoVy dvdyKr} Kal Trtoi rrjg 
 ap^r7c iiTTiiv, u)g ft/corwc i^ofiiv, 2. to ^ei' ovv jutytcrrov fici^TV- 
 piov avTog UTTiv, on oi ' Iwreg ciei ttotc TroXf^uot nng Awpuvaiv 
 ei(Tiv. E^H ^£ Kal ovTivg' ruLUig yd^ ''[(jjveg ovreg Yh\o7ri)Vvt](jioig 
 Aiopiivai, Kai ttXhocjiv ovcti Kai TrapoiKovaiv, eaKiipd/mOa otw Tpdwiu 
 rjKKJT av f avTuiv UTra/couaojue^a' fcai, inird to. Mrj^iKci vavg KTYiad- 
 
 lows : ^Kfxpafifvoi ovv t\ta9t t) tvOvg 
 Sov\(v€iv Toig 'AOrjvaioiQ x^P^Q Kivivviov, 
 rj fxeO' t'juiov aravTiQ Kai KparijaavreQ, 
 fiTfTt vtt' tK(iv(i)v dn'/iwf ^ovXwOiirai, Tr]v 
 Tt Trpbg »//xac txOpav tKipvytlv, /xif av 
 fiiKodp ytvofi6VT]v^ £1 'AdrivaioiQ avfi^a- 
 Xr/(T£rf. In Ttju avriKa aKivlvvotg cov- 
 Xfiav Poppo notices the uncommonness of 
 an adverb of quality being used for its 
 cognate adjective ; which is by no means 
 unusual in adverbs of place and time, and 
 inconsiderable particles. He compares 
 the 6 c'lXrjfiCjg ovpavbg Kal to a\r)9wg (*>iog 
 in Plato Pha?d. ch. 58. The words ol- 
 pelffOi Kup fxi) \a(ie1v are to be taken 
 together. Render, ' choose even,' or, ' even 
 choose the chance (for that is the force 
 of the Kai) of not having the Athenians 
 for your masters.' The words okottiXti 
 Kai aipfT(T0f r)5»/, * take now your choice,' 
 have considerable force ; as urging one or 
 other of two alternatives. Thus in a pas- 
 sage of the Old Testament, Josh. xxiv. 15, 
 * Choose ye this day whom ye will serve.' 
 Compare also 1 Kings xviii. *21. 
 
 Ch. LXXXII. Euphemus commences 
 his justificatory address by urging, that al- 
 though the Athenians might defend the 
 ambition laid to their charge on the ground 
 oi justice, yet it were enough to plead for 
 it on the score of its necessity; self-defence 
 being the motive of their acquiring domi- 
 nion in Greece, and the same cause ren- 
 dering it needful for them to maintain 
 their power, both there and in Sicily. 
 
 1. dipiKoneOa fxip, &c.] Section 1 con- 
 tains the proem of the speech ; which is 
 well imagined, forming a sort of captatio 
 benerolentice, or excuse for any imperfec- 
 tion in the address, on the ground of its 
 being wholly unpremeditated and unpre- 
 pared for ; q. d. * We came not here to 
 make a speech, but for important state- 
 
 business ; nevertheless, as a speech has 
 been made by the Syracusan, in which 
 we have been assailed with invective as 
 holding rule unjustly, we are compelled to 
 address you, in order to vindicate the 
 justice of our dominion.' KaOdTTTtaOai is 
 used as at ch. 10, and in Herodot, vi. 69. 
 Horn. Od. ii. 240, KaOa-n-Tofifvoi iTrtKraiv : 
 and such is the use occasionally of tanqere 
 in Latin ; as Terent. Eun. iii. 1, 30, 'Rho- 
 dium teti(ferim.* 
 
 2. TO fiev ovv — eiaiv] A condensed form 
 of expression, of which the full sense is : 
 * Now the greatest testimony [in proof of 
 this position] he has himself mentioned, — 
 namely, that the lonians are always at 
 hostilities with the Dorians ;' meaning, in 
 other words, ' the fact in question afiords 
 the strongest evidence to the position, that 
 we liold the dominion we have on just 
 grounds.' The next words tx" ^' 'C"' 
 ovTiog are merely meant to sliow hutc the 
 proof can be deduced from the fact ; hence 
 their sense cannot be that expressed in 
 the versions of Hobbes, Smith, Leveque, 
 Gail, and others, ' and the fact is true ;' 
 for that fact no one disputed. The true 
 sense is, *now the case stands thus.' We 
 have here, as Bauer points out, a trans- 
 position for Kai ixti It ovTo) ; and also the 
 not unfrequ(nt ellipsis of 7rj>a7/ia. See note 
 on iv. 94, 4, uig aiiTolg d laKtiTai, scil. 
 rd irpayixaTa, where, I suspect, should be 
 read (og avTolg h) {forsooth, as in vi. 80, 1) 
 KtiTai, ' how the case stands with them.' 
 So Xen. An. vii. 3, I7, dfiuvov vfjiXv Kti- 
 (TiTai, scil. TO. TT^mypaTa. 
 
 rjKKTT dv} 1 have followed Krueger 
 and Poppo in receiving the above reading, 
 I'artly because I am enabled to adduce, in 
 addition to the testimony already alleged 
 in its favour, that of two good MSS. (the 
 Clarend. prima manu, and Cantabr.) but 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXXII. 
 
 443 
 
 fiivoc, rrjg /liIv AafceSaijUOv/tuv ap^rjg /cat rjys/uovtac aTrrjXXa-yjjiuEi', 
 ouSti' TTpocT^fcov juaAXov Ti iKHvovg Jjftlv, 11 Kai t)inag EKEivoig^ etti- 
 Taaauv, 7rX»)v KaB daov kv ti3 iraoovTi /ueT^ov Kjyyov' avroi oe tivv 
 VTTo (5a(TiXeL TTOorcpov i)VT(i)v rjyifioveg KaTaaTavrtg oiKov/niv, vofju- 
 aavTeg f/fccdr dv vtto riEXoTrovvrjaioic ovrutg tivat, cvva/miv t^ovTig 
 ig aVtuvoJ^£0a, Kal, kg to dKpi(5lg mrfiv, ou^e a^iKwg KaTaaTpiipaju^voi 
 
 chiefly from its being so strongly supported 
 by internal evidence, as existing in the 
 greater probability that r^Kiar' dv would 
 be mistaken by the scribes for ijKictTa, than 
 rjKi(7Ta for '/ikktt' dv. Moreover, although 
 the use of dv with the indie, fut. is rare 
 in Attic phraseology, yet for its existence 
 it is sufficient to refer to Matth. Gr. 
 § 598, 2. Kuhn. Gr. § 424, and Poppo, 
 Proleg. i. 1, p. IGO. Finally, if the pro- 
 priety of this use of dv depends on the 
 condition implied in the future being ex- 
 pressed, that is precisely the case liere, 
 the sense being, ' how we should least be 
 subject to them.' 
 
 It remains, however, to advert to a cer- 
 tain difficulty still attaching to the sen- 
 tence, and existing whether the one or 
 other of the above readings ])e adopted, — 
 namely, in the pronoun avTwv being re- 
 peated after the subject, which had pre- 
 ceded at Ylt\oTiOvvr}rrioig, with which Goel- 
 ler compares, as instances of the same, 
 iv. 93, Ti^ 'Itttt. bvTi — u)g avrip rjyytXOt], 
 &.C. i. 1 14, Kai ig avTt)v, ^iajii^r]K6rog ySi) 
 IlepiKXiovg GTpaTiq, 'A9. r}yy'k\9r] avT(p : 
 and true it is, that, as Goeller points out, 
 vTraKovetv, like 7r6<0f(T0ai, admits of either 
 construction, a genitive or a dative. But 
 the ([uestion is, why was the genitive of the 
 pronoun here added 1 It was. Dr. Arnold 
 says, ' for the purpose of making more clear 
 what is the object to which the verb vtt- 
 aKova. refers.' 'When the sentence (con- 
 tinues he) was begun, the dative ITfXoTroj'- 
 vt](Tioig was intended to be made dei)endent 
 on some word similar in sense to viraKov- 
 aofxtOa, and it is only owing to the length 
 of the sentence that the pronoun avTojv 
 was inserted.' Yet this is insufficient to 
 explain one difficulty ; which is, that if 
 Thucyd. wished to make more prominent 
 the object of the verb vrraKovaoptOa, why 
 did he not write avTolg, rather than intro- 
 duce a variation of construction which was 
 only calculated to obscure the sense ? That 
 would surely argue a negligence of compo- 
 sition, such as it would be difficult on any 
 principle to justify. Again, as to what our 
 author intended, with this we have nothing 
 to do, because on this we are surely not 
 enabled to pronounce. ITpon the whole. 
 
 I cannot but suspect that a corruption here 
 exists ; and that resting on the words dv 
 avTdJv, for which I have little doubt was 
 originally written, what Mr. G. Burges has 
 very ably conjectured to be the true 
 reading, iJKtaTa TrdvTiov. According to 
 this, the construction will be at once 
 cleared, and the sense strengthened. The 
 construction with the dative, though less 
 fi'equent, is yet found in the earlier 
 writers. See supra v. 98, and Xen. Cyr. 
 ii. 4, 5. iii. 3, 8. Of the ])hrase »/«rt<Tra irdv' 
 Tiov (answering to which is minime gen- 
 tium in Latin) examples occur in Xen. 
 Cyr. viii. 4, 9, tj ol'x y'l^op'svijjg irpaTTovTu 
 pf KaTfyvujQ ; Tovto h) irdvTiov iiKiara, 
 tipr) 6 Kvpog. Aristoph. Plut. 440, Ov 
 ■Kapap'iviig ; "H/c/frra Trairoiv. Plato, 
 p. 130, 380, and 792. Demosth. de Cor. 
 ov^Cig dyvotX, Kai TrdvTcjv ijKtrrra <tv. 
 Lucian de Calunni. cited by Steph. Thes. 
 ]). 4114, u)g pfwaKiitthg Kai Tairtivbv, Kai, 
 TTavTiov ovx i'jKifTTa, dctKov : for so the 
 passage should be pointed ; whence may be 
 emended a passage of Xen. Mem. iii. 4, 11, 
 ovx Vi^if^'^'fi ^t TovTinJV, tdv d7rapa<TKtvog 
 y, (pvXdKeTai avvdiTTtiv pdxr]v, where, for 
 TovTOJv, which makes nonsense, and cannot 
 be (what the editors account it) redundant, 
 read rrdvTwv. How easily there TrdvTujv 
 might by mistake be altered to tovtwv, as 
 in the passage of our author it might pass 
 into V avTutv, is obvious. 
 
 ovSev TrpoarjKov pdWov ri] 'there being 
 no more cause,' (as iii. 40. iv. 95. vi. 84.) 
 or, ' it being no more proper,' according to 
 that use by which 7rpo<TifKov bears in 
 Demosth. p. 832, 59, the sense quum 
 deceret. On this use of accusatives abso- 
 lute in the place of participles of imper- 
 sonal verbs, (such as t^bv, ivbv, ckov, 
 Trapbv, SoKovv, So^av, &c.) see Jelf's 
 KUhn. Gr. § 700. 
 
 KaTaaTavTtg oiKovfiev} for KaTaoravng 
 fikvofiev or hdyopiv, ' we continue to go 
 on so.' In tg to aKpilSkg we have a. phrase 
 for the wlverb dKpi(3iog, (as in like manner 
 eg rb navTiXtg, * to the uttermost,' is used 
 for TravTeXojg, utterly, in the New Tes- 
 tament, Luke xiii. 11.) the sense being 
 ejcactly, i. e. plainly, or, as we should say, 
 bluntly. Render, * and to speak the 
 
444. 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 rok re "{(jJVcic Ka\ vwiiiraq — iw^ ^vyyivuc; (j>nc7iv ivrag r,^iac 
 ^vpaKocjioi UoyXwaOai—^XOov yap iirl r.jr /inrpoTroXtv, e(/) v^iuq, 
 liura rod M»i3ou, Kai ou/c iriXi^imiv cinoaravTit^ rd oiKua cpOtipai, 
 aaireo viiific UXittovteq Trjv ttoAh', ^ovXhuv ^e auroi r, t(5<wXovTO 
 Kcil ri^iTv TO c.ur(] CTreveyK'eTr. LXXXIII. 'AvO' (^.' «£tot t£ 
 ovrfc «Via apxoAiEi', on re vovri/cov TrXfltyrov re Kai irpoOv^ijav 
 clTTf^oipamcyrov Tramaxo^nOa k roue "EAXr;i'«c, Km Biori Ken rj U^ly 
 kroiiiiioQ rovTO ipt^vrtq ouroi i^/^utq fpAf<7rrov, afxa ^l yK' Tr^og 
 
 ncXoTTOviWoi^C i^X''"^ ^>^'7"'"'""'- -• "'''.'''' KaXXuTTOv^uOa, wq 
 rj Tov jSao^apov ^uovot Ka^eXovrcc, a/voraig a^x^'^nv, »| avr' ^XtvOepici 
 Ti] ro^v^e iuaXXov ;) rtJi; £u;U7ravrwv re fcnl ri^ »i/i£r6pa «.'n^v 
 Kiv^vvevoavTEQ. Tradi ^£ av£7r/((>0orov rriv irpoa^iKovaav f7u>Tvpun' 
 iKTro^il^aOcu. Km vdv, r^q r^^trepaq aG(j>aXtiaq eveKa Km ivdd^e 
 
 plain truth.' Of this idiom, which is rare, 
 an example occurs in Plato, p. 336, (ra^wg 
 ^01 (cat dKpij3u)Q X'sye. 
 
 i(p' t'luag] ' namely, against us.' On tliis 
 use of the preposition, repeated before an 
 apposition, see Matth. Gr. § 595, 4. 'Atto- 
 (TTCivTtQ TO. oUeXa ^0tTpai, 'to abandon 
 our city and destroy our property.' Ouk 
 tTo\^iri'yav, ' could not bring themselves.' 
 See Monk on Eurip. Ale. 2H5. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIII. 1. av& wv u^ioi — 
 optyo/if J'ot] Of this perplexed passage the 
 sense seems to be : ' For these causes we 
 exercise dominion, both as being worthy 
 thereof,— since we furnished for the ser- 
 vice of Greece the greatest fleet, and 
 evinced the most unhet^itating alacrity, — 
 and because they, by readily doing this for 
 the Mede, injured us ; and, moreover, as 
 being actuated by a wish to thereby fur- 
 nish ourselves with strength against the 
 Peloponnesians.' The orator urges two 
 claims to the dominion of Athens over the 
 lonians : I. That it was for the good of 
 Greece that they should be held in sub- 
 jection ; and that none were so worthy of 
 "the addition to dominion as the Athenians, 
 by whose means the whole that any pos- 
 sessed was preserved. 2. That they had 
 a sort of right of conquest, as over ene- 
 mies and injurei-s. So nuich for the right ; 
 then comes the mducement by ichich they 
 were to be led to take it, and now hold it,— 
 namely, their own security, and defence 
 against the Peloponnesians. 
 
 TrpoQ UiXoTTovvrjaiovg i(rx^>o?^ ^\^' 
 * strength to oppose the Peloponnesian 
 aggressors.' Dukas lays down the general 
 sense meant to be expressed, as follows : 
 "Afia /x£V dKioi ovTfQ, ufxa H icni rrjQ jrpbg 
 UtXa-rrovvritTiovg Itrxvoq npiyo^ivoi, dpx^' 
 
 fxsV TO fikvy on TrXf Terror vavTiKov — irap- 
 icXofJ^tOa, Kni oTi avToi (ol 'Iwvtt.) Vfidg 
 ifiXaiTTOV, Tip Miit(i> hotfxujQ tovto ^pwv- 
 Tig- TO dk 'iva /i») aXXy eTrwfjitOa. On the 
 subject itself compare the similar course 
 of argument pursued by the Athenian 
 ambassadors, i. 75, s« q. 
 
 2. ov KaWuTTovfiiya] 'we do not use 
 fine speeches.' For vulg. ovk dXX<^ (tto- 
 {.itOa 1 have, with Haack, Poppo, Bekker, 
 and Goeller, adopted the reading of three 
 MSS. as above ; and to the testimony of 
 those MSS. am enabled to add that of the 
 Cod. Cantabr. and Lugd., which have ovk 
 dWo tTTov^fOa, evidently copied from ori- 
 ginals which had ov KaWotTroviitOay a 
 mere slip of the scribes for ov KaXXwrrov- 
 fitOa. That this reading is the true one, 
 there can be no doubt ; it being absolutely 
 reciuired by the connexion of ideas, and 
 moreover borne out by a similar expres- 
 sion at V, 89, vfnlQ — ovTt avTol fitT ovo- 
 fidriov KaXwv, wg ij liKaiiog, tov Mijcoy 
 KUTaXvaavTiQ, dpxof^', Vt ^^- ^^^ ^^'^ 
 rare term KaXXitirovfitOa, examples else- 
 where (besides the one already adduced) 
 occur in Theophr. Sim. p. 76, and Schol. 
 on Eurip. Hec. 382. 
 
 Twv^t] Meaning the Tonians ; the argu- 
 ment hinted at being, that ' having deli- 
 vered them from bondage, they had a right 
 to rule over them.' 
 
 ndffi Ct di'i7ri(p9ovov — tKTropiKtaOai] 
 This is said in justification of the motive 
 or inducement, above adverted to, to claim 
 and maintain the right in question. Ren- 
 der : ' it is irreprehensible for all [who are 
 in danger] to provide means for their own 
 preservation.' The same sentiment, more 
 fully evolved, is found at viii. 10, 5. Of 
 the* phrase dmricpBovov tan an example 
 
 or. 91, 2.] 
 
 LTBER VI. CAP. LXXXIII. 
 
 445 
 
 TTooovTec, opuj/nBV Km v/JAV =*^ ^ * * ravra ^vjLKpipovra. 3. OTro- 
 (f)a'ivnnev Se £^ cov o'tos re ciafjaXXovdij Kai vjiieig /maXifTTa tirt to 
 (popepioTeoov uTroimttre, — ttcorec Tovq irspidewQ viroTTTeuovrag ti, 
 Xoyou fjilv r]0()\nj to irapavTiKa Tepirojidvovg^ tij c £"yx^tpj?a£i u<tte^oi' 
 ra c,vin(j)epovTa w^aaaovTaqj — tijv Tt yap c/cei ao>^»|r eipijKafjiiv cia 
 
 occurs supra i. 75, and another in Aris- 
 toph. Eq. 1233, \oi^opi)<Tai tovq Trovtjpovg 
 ovdtv icT iTTKpOovov. Similar, too, is the 
 use of dvffi'sffijTov in yEschin. p. 50, 31. 
 63, 8, and the Homeric sentiment, (pro- 
 bably the foundation of all,) ov yap tiq 
 vf/if(Ttg. By Trjv Trpo(si]Kov(Tav (TioTtjpiav 
 is meant not merely ' suam salutem,' but 
 ' the self-preservation which pertains to 
 them as a duty.'' Compare iv, 92. 7, rat; 
 TrpoariKoixTag dptTag. Plato p. 985, Tifxag 
 fiij dfxoiiivovg Tag TrpotrtjKovaag avTolg, 
 ' which pertained to them by right.' 
 
 bpiofitv] animadvertimus, lit. ' we see and 
 know,' invenimus. Kai vfiiv . . . TavTa ^vfi- 
 (p'spovTUf lit. ' that the same things are 
 expedient to you [as to us].' For vulg. 
 TavTtt, which cannot be defended, I have, 
 with Haack, Poppo, and Goeller, edited 
 TavTci ; a reading recommended at once 
 by suitableness as to sense, and propriety 
 of language ; which, in a case like this, pos- 
 sess more weight than the authority of MSS. 
 Accordingly, the meaning will l)e, that their 
 interests are the same, both being inter- 
 ested in the same event, — the humbling of 
 S^Tacuse. Certain it is that the two words 
 TuvTa and Tavrd are very frequently inter- 
 changed ; an instance of which occurs at v. 
 36, TavTa yiyvoKTKtiv, as the late editors 
 read, though almost every MS. has TavTa, 
 the sentiment intended to be expi'essed 
 (which is the well-known idetn velle atque 
 idem nolle, answering to what is at v. 
 31, denoted by to avrb Xiyovreg) abso- 
 lutely i-equiring Tavrd. Such, however, is 
 the harshness involved, in words so essen- 
 tial to the sense being left to be under- 
 stood, that I cannot but suspect, that after 
 Kai Vfiiv the words icat r)fuv have been 
 lost : a suspicion not a little counte- 
 nanced by the existence in 7 MSS. of the 
 var. lect. /y/iiv. Insomuch that I doubt 
 not some of the ancient archetypes had 
 Kai vfxiv Kai r)fiiv, and that here, as not 
 unfrequently, the repetition of Kai caused 
 the omission of Kai vfiiv ; and then, in 
 other copies, the i)fxiv was altered to vfilv, 
 as the context would require. 
 
 3. diro(paivofiev dk} Render, 'now we 
 demonstrate this fact,' — namely, oti kui 
 vfilv Kai rifiiv KvfKpepoj'Totg Trdpetrfiev. 
 And how ? why, l^ u>v o'iSe dial3dXXov(Ti, 
 Kai vfitlg — virovotlTf : meaning, that 'he 
 
 can prove the accusations of the Syracusans, 
 and the suspicious fears of those whom 
 he is addressing, to be false,' even on the 
 very grounds whereon the accusations in 
 question proceed ; namely, the self-inter- 
 ested and domineering policy of Athens. 
 Even if tried by this test, their professions, 
 as to the design of their coming to Sici- 
 ly, might be credited. Accordingly, the 
 speaker proceeds to say generally, ' The 
 same principle of fear for their own safety 
 that had caused them to hold dominion 
 there, had induced them to come here ; 
 and not the design of enslaving any, but 
 rather of preventing any from suffering 
 oppression.' Kara^'r/ycro/Lif j'oc is for a>g 
 KaTiKTTiicroftfvoi. At Tu irOdce under- 
 stand irpdyfiaTa, scil. Tqg dpxijQ, from 
 dpxtjv preceding. The complete phrase 
 occurs at ch. 55, Ta Tijg dpxf)g TrpdyfiaTa 
 Ka9i(TTnT0. Highly significant is the ex- 
 pression £7ri TO (pOJitpOJTtpOV VTTOVOHV, 
 
 (' to make matter of very fearful surmise ;') 
 the nearest approach to which is in Dio 
 Cass, xlvii. 24, dyy'fXXtaQai tizi to <pof3e- 
 pojTepov. Dionys. Hal. Ant. i. 57, p. 144, 
 ayysXXfrai Ta yivofisva tiri to (poi3tpu)Ta- 
 Tov : where, however, for ^o/3. the true 
 reading is doubtless tpojSfpijjTfpov, the neuter 
 being used in this kind of phrase, (as 
 TrXtlov, fxtlKov, &.C.) not the masculine. 
 So also in Appian t. ii. 115, {.lai'Tivfidriov 
 TTaXaioiV 67ri0o/3wr«pw V tfivi^fjiortvov : 
 for t7ri0o/3. ought undoubtedly to be read 
 tTri (po(3tpibTipov. 
 
 Finally, in the words el^oTig, scil. rjixtig, 
 oi 'A9ijvaloi, which are parenthetical, is 
 contained a profound political maxim ; the 
 speaker intimating it as his full persuasion, 
 that, ' however, through fearful suspicions, 
 men may be seduced by the charms of 
 oratory, yet, when they afterwards come 
 to action, they will act as interest di'aws 
 them;' which interest, he proceeds to show, 
 will lead them to alliance with the Atlie- 
 nians, not the Syracusans. Of the phrase 
 TTpdaanv rd Kvfi<j}tpovTa the sense is, ' to 
 practically JO wrsM^ or practise the profitable,' 
 as opposed to theoretically appro ting the 
 just or good, Td ^iKaia or rd KaXd. Of 
 this phrase I have noted no example else- 
 where : but Plato, ]>. 172 and 339, has to 
 ffvfi<pepovTa rt0£(T0ai, and p. 116, rd ^iKaia 
 ana — ffVfi<pkpovTd iffTiv. Compare also 
 
446 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 £0? ^)(Etv, Kai Ta evuace cia to ciuto tikeiv juiTa tivv (jtiAtov aacpciAwg 
 KaTaGTrjGoibLBVoi, Kai ov ^ouXw(TOjU£i'Ot, /Lir) naOeiv ^e juaXXov tovto 
 K(o\v(TovT£g. LXXXIV. YiroXaf^ij Se /uti^ttg a)g, ou^tv npoa- 
 rJKOv, vjnuiv Kti^o/iiiOa^ — yi^ouc on, (TwZ^o/ttevwv v/nwv^ Kai ^id to /htj 
 aCT0£V£ic v/Jiag ovTag avrey^tiv ^vpaKOGioig^ rjtrcrov av, tovtwv in/n- 
 \pavT(t)i' Tiva ^vva/niv lltXoTrovvjjcT/oic, V/^iiiQ f^XcnrToi/niOa. Kai ev 
 TOVTW TTpoorjKeTe I'l^t] imiv TO. /neyiGTa, 2. ^loirep Kai Tovg Acovrt- 
 vovg ivXoyov KaToiKi^HV /u»/ vTrriKoovg, OKnrep Tovg ^vyyeveig uuTuiv 
 Tovg ev Eiupom, aAA wg ouvorwrarouc, iva f/c r»/^ CT0£Tf<3og, o/uopot 
 oi'TEc, TOiCT^e UTTfo rjjuwv AuTrr^pol aiat. 3. to. fiev yctp tKel, Kai 
 avToi aoKov/uev npog Tovg TroXf^/oug, Kai o XaA^-t^fuc — ov aXoywg 
 Vf^ag </)»?<Tt ^uvX(jj(Taiuiivovg Tovg ivOdS^ LXivOe^ovv — ^vin(f)opog i/^tv 
 airapaaKivog wv Kai ^prj/uaTa fjiovov (j)ipu)v, to. ^e ivOa^s, Kai 
 Abovtivoi Kai 01 aXAot <(>tXoi, on jiidXiaTa avTovofjiovfxivoi. 
 LXXXV. Avcoi C£ Tvoavvo), 1} TToXfi «pv»ji> tyoilar?, oJ^ai; 
 aAo-yov o n i;v^i(|)£pov, ouo ot/cctov o n ^117 TTKrrov* 7rf)oc c/catrra 0£ 
 
 Xen. Ath. i. 13, rov CiKaiov avrdiQ ^'tXei, 
 
 fidWov r} TOV (TVfJKpfOOVTOtJ. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIV. The speaker now enters 
 more at large on the proof ; showing that 
 it was as much their interest to maintain 
 the independence of their Sicilian allies, 
 for a counterpoise to the power of Syra- 
 cuse, as it was to deprive their Asiatic 
 subjects of the power to resist them. He 
 commences with anticipating an ohjectton 
 to the above view, which was not unlikely 
 to occur to his hearers, — namely, that this 
 is but taking anxious care about those 
 who are nothing to us. This he refutes, 
 by showing, that the safety of the Camari- 
 nseans will be no other than the safeguard 
 of Athens. The words Kai Iv toiit(i) — jxs- 
 yiaTa contain the inference from the fore- 
 going proof. 
 
 2. ^lOTTtp Kai — ibai] This is meant as 
 an answer to what was urged by Hermo- 
 crates, ch. 76, on the inconsistency of sub- 
 verting the Chalcidreans in i:uboDa, and 
 resettling them here, or the holding in 
 servitude of the former, but proposing to 
 restore in independent settlement the 
 latter. To the argument, oh yap d^ tv- 
 Xoyov TUQ fxkv tKti ttoKuq avaarciTovQ noi- 
 fiv, Tag dk ivOdcs KaToiKi^tiv, Euphemus 
 replies : Awirep tvXoyov, &c. 'Wherefore 
 (i. e. on the score of self-preservation and 
 self-interest) it is colourable and reason- 
 able to resettle the Leontines, not in poli- 
 tical dependence, but in state as powerful 
 as possible.' 
 
 'iya Ik rriQ—XvTrrjpoi a)(Tt] 'that from 
 their territory (being borderers) they may. 
 
 on our behalf, annoy those.' So ch. 12, 
 iva Tolg UtX ix^P^^^Q >7/iwi/ XvTnjpoi ovrtg, 
 &c. and viii. 46. 
 
 3. What is said in this section is meant 
 to further evince, by example, that wliat 
 was said as to the Athenians being interested 
 to foster the power and preserve the inde- 
 pendence of their allies, is perfectly true. 
 
 At ov dX6yo)Q — tXty^apoui/ Poppo rightly 
 points out, that dX6yu>g coheres, not with 
 tXfu^fpoDi/, but with the whole sentiment, 
 thus : ov t'ljxCJv ^ovXioaaaOai Kai tovq 
 tvOdde tXfvOipoiiv dXoyov ^rjai. This use 
 of ^vfX(popoQ put personally (in the sense 
 useful, beneficial) is, Poppo observes, ' contra 
 morem nostri sermon is ;' and he refers 
 to his note on vi. 33, 4. He might have 
 said the same of almost any other author ; 
 since it is so rare, that the only example 
 of it I have noted elsewhere, is in Xen. 
 Ath. ii. 19, TovQ a(pi(Tiv avTolg ffvfifpdpovg 
 <piXov(Ti. And such is the use in Latin of 
 utilis, as Hor. Od. i. 12, 42 : and the 
 poet would also, I suspect, have used the 
 term, had the metre permitted it, in his 
 Od. iii. 26, 1, 'Vixi puellis nuper idoneus, 
 Et militavi non sine gloria.' As it is, ido- 
 neus, which answers to Gr. tiriTr]deiog, is 
 used, like that word, in the sense xP^^^f^og. 
 So Hesychius explains iTriTt'iceiov by uxpe- 
 Xifiov. 
 
 OTi fidXiara avTovofiovfitvoil * in as 
 great independence as possible.' 
 
 Ch. LXXXV. 1. dvdpi Sk Tvpdvvt^ — 
 yiyvta9ai^ What is here said is meant to 
 be a reply in refutation of the charge of 
 inconsistency; and that couched in the form 
 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXXV. 
 
 447 
 
 ocl r] ByOpov h (piXov jittra Kaipou yiyviaOai. Kai ri/Lidg tovto (jj(peX 
 
 ei 
 
 ivOaSe^ — ovKy rjv Tovg (j)iXovg KaKU)a(x)f.av, aXX\ r]v 01 k^pol ^id 
 Tr]v Ttov ^/Xwv ptu^rjv a^uvaTOi waiv. 2. aTrtOTcTv ^e ou Y()»?* Kai 
 yap !|: roue ^/^ft t ^i^/^A^^X^^^' ^^ '^KaaToi )^p>J(Tt^iot, e^r;you/i£0a, — 
 Xiouc ft£v Kai M.t}OviLiva'iovg veiov irapo'^y avTovo/tiovg, Tovg ^e ttoX- 
 Xovg -^pr^jLiaTioVy piaiOTspov, (jiopa, uXXovg ^l Kai irdvv iXivOepLjg 
 
 of a political maxim, similar to which are 
 several occurring in the course of the cele- 
 brated discussion at the end of lib. v. 
 Compare especially ch. 89, tlcorag on 
 SiKaia fikv iv T(p dv9pit)7rti«iJ Xoytp dnb 
 TTJg "icrijg didyKtig Kpiverai, dward Sk 01 
 TrpovxovTig TrpdrfrrovcTi, Kai o\ dcfQ(.vtig 
 ^vyx^povaii'. The sense of the present 
 passage is as follows : ' But [indeed] to 
 any individual holding despotic rule, or to 
 any state- swaying empire, nothing is ab- 
 surd or inconsistent that is profitable ; nor 
 is any thing kindred, unless it be trust- 
 worthy (i. e. it is of no value) ; though, as 
 respects each case, it is needful that any 
 one be friend or foe in season /' Of which 
 three several clauses, the first contains a 
 sentiment similar to that found at v. 89. 
 In the second thei*e is an allusion to the 
 Chalcidians of Eubcea, who, through the 
 kindred of the Athenians, (for such is the 
 sense hei'e of oiKeiog, which stands for 
 Kvyyevtjg, as at i. 9, 3, Kara to oikuov, 
 * on account of relationship,') were not to 
 be relied on, and therefore were not to be 
 trusted with ai'ms. The third clause con- 
 tains a political maxim. 
 
 Trpbg sKaoTa the Scholiast and Portus 
 explain to mean pro singulis rebus [quie 
 geruntur]. But that sense would require 
 KaO' eKaffTa for rrpbg tKaOTa. Hence it is 
 better, with Dukas and Poppo, to take it 
 as standing for irpog iKdarovg, neut. for 
 masc, as the context requires ; thus ren- 
 dering, 'as respects either party.' In 
 fitTa Kaipov (which is equiv. to tivv Kaip(p, 
 cum opportunitate, ' with seasonableness,' so 
 as to time the thing) we have an exceed- 
 ingly rare phrase — so rare, indeed, that I 
 have noted no example of it elsewhere ; 
 though I suspect that it should, in a pas- 
 sage of AiTian, E. A. iv. 5, 2, be read 
 instead of the present Kara Kaipov ; being 
 used there as a phrase for adj. Kaipiov, 
 seasonable. How often fcard and jxsTa are 
 in the MSS. confounded, is well-known. 
 
 Kai i)fidg tovto uxptXtl ivOdOt] These 
 words serve to illustrate the foregoing. 
 Render, 'and [accordingly],' &c. adeoque 
 nobis hie commodum est, &c. KaKiocrofxev, 
 ' should endamage, wear down the strength 
 of ;' as is implied by the antithetic words 
 
 did T})v pibntjv ddvvaToi. Compare ch. 18. 
 viii. 22. 
 
 2. Here is subjoined what further serves 
 to prove that the representations which 
 the Athenians made of their intentions 
 and policy in the expedition to Sicily, 
 were credible and trustworthy. 
 
 For Tovg Kv/^fJ-dxovg, many MSS. (in- 
 cluding Clarend. pr. manu, Cantab., and 
 Mus. Brit.) have Tolg ^vfi^dxoig, which 
 latter is edited by Poppo and Goeller ; 
 while Haack and Bek. retain the common 
 reading ; — and rightly, for in so minute a 
 variation, the authority of MSS. is but 
 slender. The accusative is found at i. 71> 
 though the genitive would be more agree- 
 able to general use. Thus in Hom. II. ii. 
 806, we have tCjv c' i^tjytiaOai : and so in 
 another passage of our author, supra i. 19, 
 ovx vTTOTtXng txovng <p6pov Tovg ^vfifiu- 
 Xoi/g I'lyouvTO, a passage altogether simi- 
 lar to the present, avTovofiovg here corre- 
 sponding to cpopov vTroTfXilg there. Duker 
 determines that the dative here cannot be 
 admitted on account of the accusatives fol- 
 lowing : but this Poppo pronounces to be 
 no sufficient reason, referring to ch. 91, 
 fin. and other passages adduced by him in 
 Proleg. i. 1, p. 131. Thus there will be a 
 variation of construction, as not unfre- 
 quently ; and Goeller remarks : ' Dativum 
 pariter atque accusativum h. I. adjunc- 
 tum habet, quia utroque modo verbuni 
 construi licebat.' Yet no proof, I appre- 
 hend, exists that t^tjytiaOai in the old 
 Attic writers ever took the dative in the 
 strict sense to govern or rule. As to the 
 passage adduced by Poppo, in proof of 
 i^Tjy. carrying the dative, namely, supra 
 iii. 55, & de eKaTtpoi t^rjyiiaOi To7g ^vfi- 
 fidxoig, it is any thing but conclusive, the 
 verb there carrying an accusative of thing 
 as the principal regimen, and the dative of 
 person only as a secondary one ; the sense 
 being, ' as to the things which you enjoin, 
 or dictate to the allies [to do].' 
 
 u)g IsKaffToi xP'7'^'Mot] * in the way that 
 each may be useful to us.' In vsCiv irap- 
 oxy the dative is one of circumstance, (see 
 KUhn. Gr. § 603, ed. Jelf,) as in another 
 passage supra i. 84, ivirpayiaig, • at (or 
 'under') payment of tribute;' implying 
 
I 
 
 448 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXXVI. 
 
 44}) 
 
 ^UjUjuavouvrac, Kaiirep vr}Gi(jjTa<; vvrag Kai £uX)]7rrouc> ciotl av 
 YiopiniQ eiriKaiooiQ eigi ttc^i ttjv ll£Ao7rorvij(yov. o. ware Kai 
 TOivOa^e HKog npoq to Xvctit^Xovv, Kai, 6 Xayo/iuv, fc ^vpuKocriovQ 
 ^€0C, KaO'iGTafjOai. apy^nQ 7«\« efUvrai ivtwr* Kai (5ov\ovTai ini 
 Ttjj rifiiTtpto ^vaTi](javTiQ vf.iag uttotttw /3/a, ij Kai kut eorj/niaVy 
 airpaKTd)}' ijjuwv aireXOovTijjVj avTOi ap^ai Tt]Q SifCtXtat;. 4. avayKrj 
 Se, rjv ^vaTiJTE irpoq avTovQ' outc yap >jju7v trc tarat la^vg Toaavrri 
 ig ev ^vnraaa iVfjL^Tayi'ipiaTog, ovO o'ld aaOt\mg ar, yi/kw /<»/ 
 TrapovTiov, vrpog UjUoc £i£^'. LXXXVI. Ka<, otw raura /lu} coKei, 
 avTo T(\ fpyov iXey^ei. to yop Trportpov »/jiuic tTD/yaytd^f, ou/c 
 aAXov Ttvd TTpodttovrfc ^o/3oi', »/, ft iripioipofiuOa 1^*"^ »^7ro 2upa- 
 
 liabillty thereto, as expressed by our pre- 
 position under. BiatoTfoov is to be refer- 
 red, not, as some have supposed, and as 
 the collocation of the words would suj;- 
 gest, to 000^, but to t^TjyovfitOa, as the 
 construction of the context demands : for, 
 as Poppo remarks, ' considering that in 
 the first clause we have tKrjyovfitBa ahro- 
 vofiovg, (i. e. uxTTt ni'ai avTuvg,) and in 
 the third t^rjyovfifOa IXsvOspwg ^vfifxa- 
 \ovvTag, so in the second, t^rjyob}itQa j3i- 
 aioTtpov ought, of course, to correspond 
 thereto.' 
 
 3. TTpbg TO XvffiTtXovi'] ' to our advan- 
 tage.' So TO XvaiTtX. is used in Isteus, 
 p. 44, 31, and yEschin. p. 13, 41. Kai o 
 Xtynnii' — Skog is, as yEniil. Port., Bauer, 
 and Poppo explain, equivalent to icat to 
 Skog, (^ Tovg 2vp. (poiiovfitOa, o Xiyofxtv 
 vfiiy. With this use, ^iog tg, thnor in or 
 ergaj compare aidu)Q ig Mvk. in Eurip. 
 Orest. 101. 'EttI t<^ iiiitrkpt^ — viroTTTi^, 
 for tTTi Ttp vTroTTTiif ig riixag. 
 
 Between rj and kut' several MSS. (in- 
 cluding Clar., Cant., and Mus. Br.) add 
 Kaly which has been adopted by Poppo, 
 and, though rejected in their ^rsi editions, 
 received in their second ones, by Bekker 
 and Goeller. I have thought proper to do 
 the same, from the greater likelihood of 
 the word, in such a position, being omitted 
 than inserted. Its sense, however, is not 
 also, but even. 
 
 4. civdyKTf dtl ' but this must [be the 
 case].' "Hv ^varfiTt rrpbg avTovg, ' if you 
 join their party:' a peculiar syntax of 
 ^vviar., of which examples elsewhere oc- 
 cur, i. 1, 1. viii. 83; and Dio Cass. 424, 
 86. 426, 67. 699, 33. Of the words fol- 
 lowing, ovre yap r)^lv — iVfitTaxtipiaTog, 
 the sense is that which I laid down in my 
 smaller edition, as follows : ' for neither 
 will so great a force, when drawn toge- 
 ther, be any longer manageable by us,' 
 
 (literally, easy to be handled or managed,) 
 so as to cope or deal with it. And such is 
 the use of ivfifr. in Xen. An. ii. 6, 18, 
 tTre3ovXivov, ug 6VfitTaj(^fipi(TTtp ovTi. 
 Plato, p. 240, ovre f uciXwrov — ovrt aXovra 
 tVf.uTaxi:ipiaTO%> t)yi)(TtTai. Plut. Pomp. 
 20, £i»/iira\fipt(7ro(; dvTaytoVKyTtjg. Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. viii. 5, p. 1515, air' tfiou tov 
 viioTipov Tt Kai ivntTa\fipi(JTOTkpov dpK- 
 dfitvoi. This view of the sense has, I 
 find, been adopted by Dr. Arnold, who 
 aptly Compares a passage of Herodot. vii. 
 236, dXiig It twi' 6 vavriKog OTpaTog, 
 Svcr^iTOXtipiffTog avTotm yii'trai. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVI. 1. or«,j] For the ante- 
 cedent to this is to be supplied the pro- 
 noun auTov. At iXsyx^i supply either 
 yvio^tjg, or ^o^rjg d^apriag, ' convicteth 
 him of error:' examples of which ellipsis 
 occur in Xen. ISlem. iii. 8, 1. iv. 4, 8, and 
 Symp. iv. 3 & 4. PUito, p. 166. 349. 467, 
 and not unfrequently in the New Test. 
 The word left understood is expressed in a 
 passage of the New Test., St. John viii. 46, 
 Tig i^ i'fiwv tXeyxfi f*t nipi dfiapTiag ; 
 and xvi. 8. By to tpyov is meant thefactf 
 namely, of the case in question. Of the 
 words ovK dXXov TrpofffiovTtg <p6fiov, the 
 sense must depend on the nature and 
 force of the metaphor, which some, as 
 Ruhnk. on Tim. p. 136, Casaub. on Athen. 
 i. 19, and Goeller, suppose to be derived 
 from the phrase Tcpoatitn' BaXXuv, * to 
 shake forward a green bough, for the pur- 
 pose of alluring cattle.' And in proof of 
 this view they adduce certain passages, of 
 Plato, Phsed. ch. 10. p. 30, wOTrtp o'l rd 
 TTtiJ'oJVTa OpffifiOTa, OaXXbv — irpooiiov- 
 Tfg, dyovai, and Lucian, Herm. 68, (where 
 the same thing is alluded to,) OaXXi^ upo- 
 dtix^kvTi aKoXovOiiv utmrtp tu 7rp6f3ara. 
 Admitting, then, the metaphor to be that 
 above mentioned, the sense will be, as 
 Duk. explains it, metu ostenso aliquo compel- 
 
 KO<Tioig yeveaOai, oti Kai avToi Kiv^vvevdo/uitv. 2. Kai vvv ov Bi- 
 KaioVf wTTtp Kai iJiuag ri^iovTS Xoyio miOeiVy tw avTi^ aniaTeiv' ovS\ 
 on cvvaiJLH /miCovi n^og tv^v tiovce i(f\yv irapfaimv, u7ro7rreu£<T(/at, — 
 TToXu Se jLiaWov Toiace airiffTtiv. 3. rj/nng n^v ye ovte t/ufietrot 
 
 cvvaToi fit} fitu ufxiM)V, 61 re /cot, yerojuievoi kukoi, KaTepyaaai/ntUaj 
 
 aovvaToi KaTaa^eiv^ cia inrJKog re ttXou, koi airopia (^vXaKr^g ttoXhov 
 jiieyaXtjv Kai Ty irapaaKwy »/7r€(pajr/oa>i'* dice oe, ov (rrparoTrtooi, 
 TToXet ^e jue(Xov( Ttjg rifxETipag irapovaiag enoiKovvTig vfxiv, ati re 
 
 lere. Yet the idea of drawing others on 
 by holding some attractive object is one 
 here little to the purpose ; and notwith- 
 standing what Ruhnken and Poppo urge, 
 the occurrence of iTrrjydytffOef just before, 
 will by no means oblige us to adopt that 
 view of the sense ; for the term tTrrjy. 
 there may be supposed to mean, not, * ye 
 drew us over,' ' pi'evailed on us,' but, as 
 often in our author, *ye called us in to 
 your aid.' Accordingly, I nmst still con- 
 tinue to prefer the other mode of explain- 
 ing the metaphor proposed by Duker, 
 namely, as one derived from those who 
 shake swords or spears at an enemy in 
 terrorem. In proof of which I am enabled 
 to adduce — besides the passage of ^Elian, 
 V. H. xii. 23, cited by Duk. — the following 
 from Eurip. Here. Fur. 1209, Tt /iot jrpo- 
 atiojv x**P^) crtiiiaivHg (povov ; and hence, 
 I would observe, may be emended a very 
 corrupt passage of ^lian ap. Suid. voce 
 TopyCjv, frag. p. 1015, ed. Gron. Kai tv- 
 eKeivTO Ti)v kK avrov Trpo^lpovrtf, Kai 
 TrpoffiovTtg, u)g iiireXv, Topyova KOTeniyn- 
 aav, dXX' Mg npoXaXov ovTa Kai iTafibv, 
 where I propose to read, and point as fol- 
 lows: Kai IveKUVTo, (scil. aur(^,) Trjv [vo- 
 fioOeaiav] l^ avTov 7rpo(pspovTfg, Kai, 
 TrpoffsiovTtg, b)g ei-rruv, Fopyova, KaTtn. 
 dXXo)g 7rp. o. k. t., whence we are enabled 
 to see the origin of the metaphor here. 
 
 Finally, for TrpoaeiovTtg, I should be 
 inclined to think ought here to be read 
 TTpoffatiovTfg, but that the sense shake 
 forth or out may be said to imply at : and 
 answering to the phrase <p6(3ov irpoatitiv 
 is the term in Latin intentare, as Tacit. 
 Ann. iii. 28, terror omnibus intentatur : and 
 so the phrase intentare crimen^ SiC. for ob- 
 jicere, ad mortem intentare. In Jos. Bell. 
 i. 10, 9, we have tTTKreieiv avT(p OKidv 
 aStKrjfidTiov, with which compare the ex- 
 pression in Quintil. iii. 10, *intentari invi- 
 cera crimen.' 
 
 2. X6y(t>] ' argument,' (lit. allegation,) 
 as i. 76, Ttp diKaitp Xoyy, i, e. the argu- 
 ment of justice. The Trpog is best refer- 
 red to fiBiKovi ; the sense being, as Haack 
 
 VOL. Ii. 
 
 expresses it, majori quam pro Syracusano- 
 rum riribus. 
 
 3. KaKoi] A general term, though here 
 to be understood, agreeably to the con- 
 text, in the sense faithless, perfidious ; a 
 sense which the word bears also in Xen. 
 Cyr. iii. 2, 14, and An. i. 4, 8. vi. 6, 6. 
 Hist. vi. 5, 38. (ed. Th.) And so Horn. II. 
 xxiv. 63, KaKoJv STap, auv aTriffTf. Of 
 Ty TrapaaKivy y]TrtipujTidu)v the sense is 
 literally, ' continental (as opposed to mari- 
 time) in their force;' i.e. well provided 
 with foot and horse. With which tacit 
 opposition to I'avTiKy compare the direct 
 one at i. 35, Kai vavTiKtjg, Kai ovk yittu- 
 pu)TiCog, didofifvrfg, where, as here, i/tt. 
 does not mean mediterraneus, inland^ but, 
 simply, terrestrisj land; a sense derived 
 from the very fre(|uent use of tiTreipog in 
 the early writers (as Homer, llesiod, and 
 the Tragidii'.n.s) for yi). So Hesiod, Theog. 
 582, KvioSaX' oa' yTTtipog noXXd rpt^ei i)ce 
 OdXaaaa. As to the orhjin of the word 
 flTTupog, that is far out of ken (though pro- 
 bably to be found in the Sanscrit) ; but it 
 is acknowledged to have been formerly an 
 a/ljectire. See Lennep, Etyni. And Danmi- 
 ius says it is used in Homer as ' epithe- 
 tftn terrse, posituni pro teiTa:' which is 
 very true ; but the question is, what was 
 the original force of the epithet ? I believe 
 it to have been that of ^ijpog : an opinion, 
 I apprehend, })Jaced beyond doubt by a 
 passage of Eurip. Hippol. 761, Movvvxov 
 6' aKTalaiv tK^ij aavTO irXiKTag irtirrfid- 
 Tuiv dplxdg, Itt' dmi pov re yijg tfSa- 
 (Tap, where, what Monk calls ' rarior licen- 
 tia,' is no other than the primitive use ; 
 for what does k-jr' dntipov yijg t^acav 
 mean but, ' they stepped on the dry land,' 
 answering to riTriipov tm^iivai in Horn. 
 Od. V. 399. But in process of time, fjTru- 
 pog scil. yrj came to be used, like ^ripd 
 scil. yr}, to denote dry land, as opposed to 
 QdXaoaa^ as in Ps. Ixvi. 6, (Sept.) 6 fiiTa- 
 (Trps(pu)v Ttjv QdXaaaav tig Kripdv. 
 
 ov (Trparo7r«^y] sc. iSpvOkvTtgy not as the 
 Athenians were, mere encampers. See supra 
 ch. 37, fin. In the words following, TroXei ck 
 
 Gg 
 
 ( ■ 
 
 •■ 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415, 
 
 450 
 
 -r- r",.::i:":£ ".^rsru'r rt,*,s. 
 5i vir ^;i :i:SJ2 K::;::r^r::ix 
 
 not unfrequpnt use of abstract for con- 
 crete, namely, Tov rifitrkpov (Trparojt< ou 
 vvv napovTOQ. In orau Katpov Xa^HP 
 Uaarov there is a condensed torni of ex- 
 pression for Nvhat, more fully expressed, 
 would be, ' and when they get an oppov- 
 tunity [for attacking] each [ot you J, i.e. 
 each state of the Siceliot territory Ovk 
 tivtatrti., for o^ic dvn<rovci, ' they nmH not 
 
 ^'Va?avlxovrac-uvat] These words are 
 exegetical of the preceding ones ; and tbe 
 general sense intended is obvious, though 
 the exact nature of the metaphor ma v£- 
 vovrag is far from clear. Portus, Hobbes 
 and Abresch suppose it t.> be derived 
 from the act of keeping up or afloat a 
 sinking ship. But no proof of such a sense 
 has been adduced from any writer <»f the 
 ase of our author: nay, the passage ot 
 Aristides, appealed to by Abresch, will 
 very well bear the signihcation tound m 
 the earlier writers, to hinder (literally, to 
 keep back,' ' prevent,' probably an eques- 
 trian metaphor) : and hence no reason is 
 there why the same sense should not be 
 supposed here intended. 
 
 4 TToXv dk inl aXrjeeanpm' yi (Twrr,- 
 niav] A transposition for tnt ^f ttoAu 
 aXne. (Twr. (Bauer.) T»)v vTrapx- «^ «^- 
 XiiXiov-TrpoS., * not to betray the present 
 safety to both, from the aid of one another. 
 napa(rx^<Tav, scil. rbv fcacpov, ' will the 
 opportunity offer itself.' So Hdot. in. 13, 
 ;,H~ip Trap'iKti (scil. o Kaipbg) avaawaaaVai 
 
 Tt)v aoYnv. , ... 
 
 ?ri 3ovXn<TiaBe-lhlv] ' ye will some 
 time wish to see even the smallest portion 
 of it, when, if present, it could no longer 
 be of any service to you.' Compare Xen. 
 Cyr. V. 4, 7. "' ^^ V^^g af^jatre, CK^faaGe 
 TroBiv av9ii av roiavrnv h^vafnv Xa(5oiTt 
 
 Kvufiaxov. Dionys. Hal. vi. 71, " ^^ 
 
 noXUKiQ o^oior ^vpHi' 'ir^pov, and vu. 24. 
 and Liv. xxxi. 21), ' sero ac nequidquam, 
 nuum dominum Romanum habebitis so- 
 cium Phihppum quan-etis;' and astly a 
 passage of the New Testament, St. Luke 
 xvii. 22, ^X.iWorrat i,^ikpac ors .7r.0v,ir,. 
 a.re fiiav rwv hp^piov rov Ywv tov av- . 
 enwTTou lOav, Kal o/;k o^/tn^f. ^ 
 
 A-ain, for vulg. TroXXoffrij/iop.ov, 1 
 have,°wi;h Bekker, Goeller and loppo 
 received, from many of the ^J^st MSS (to 
 which 1 add Clar., Cant., and Mus. Brit.) 
 
 Greek of a later period than that ot oui 
 author being fomid in such writers as 
 Plutarch, Lucian, and Longinus ; whereas 
 in TToXXocrrov Ii6pi0v or ii^poQ we have 
 Greek sufficiently ancient to ^^^ Jound n 
 Xenoph., Plato, Aristotle, and Demosth., 
 and Sometimes occurring m the purest ol 
 the later writers, as Arrian, Dio l^ass, 
 and Themistius. As to the argument 
 urged by Duker, that ' the Scholiast recog- 
 nis^es the former,' that would have some 
 force if it were well founded ; but it is 
 not, since TroXXotrrij/x. occurs only m the 
 Scholiast's i.«r«/;Ams^ ; and no more proof 
 is there that he read ^oXXocrrov /.optov 
 than that he read Trort for en, but quite 
 the contrary. In short, every reason is 
 there to think that the readmg •" qne^ on 
 was derived from the Scholiast. With 
 respect to the sense of TroXXoffrov /ioptor, 
 that may be explained, ' a minute part out 
 of many such, a very small fraction of the 
 whole ;' and, consequently, the expression 
 may be said to have an exact parallel m 
 that of the passage of St. Luke above 
 cited, tiiav Tutv rj/wepwv. . 
 
 Ch. LXXXVII. The speech is now 
 brought to a close,- first, io the way ot 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] LIBER VI. CAP. LXXXVII. 
 
 451 
 
 (joAaig avantiOEnOe^ /m^re oi aXAoi* eiprffca/xEv o v/uilv Traaav rrji/ 
 aXriOeiav Trept wv U7ro7rT£UOfi£0a, Kai tri 6v Ki(pa\aioi(; vTro/mvijGav- 
 Tsg, aCtiuyaojuiev TniOnv, 2. tpafilv ya^ ap^eiv /ucv tuJv ekbi, iva 
 fiirj vTraKovtJinev aWoVj iXwdtpovv Se ra evda^E, ottox^ fxri vtt avTwv 
 pXaTrTtOfxtOa' TroXAa o avayKa^eaOai Trpaaativ^ Bloti /cat TroAXa 
 (pvXaGGO/jitOa, ^UjUfia^oi ce Kai vvv Kai irfjOTe^ov roiq ivOa^e viuuiv 
 aotfcoujutvotc OVK a/cXi]Tot, Trapa/cArjOcvrtc ot, fj/cetv. 3. Kai v/meiQ 
 /bit}U u)Q ciKaarai yevo/HEvoi ra>v iifJiiv TToiou/utvtuv, fxr^u wc,- crw^po- 
 
 viaraij — 6 ^aXurov »/^»?, aTrorpeTrtn^ TrupaaOi' KaO ixjov Se rt 
 
 vfjiLv TtfQ TjiLUTepaq noAv7rf}ay/iioavvrfg Kat t^ottov to avro t^v/LKpeptiy 
 TOVTiij aTToXapovTiQ ^pr/cTaff^t' Kcti vofxiaaTe fXT) iravTaq iv lau) j3Xa7r- 
 
 'Utarning ; 2. in that of recapitulation of the 
 strongest arguments why the Athenians 
 should not be suspected of evil designs, 
 accompanied by earnest remonstrance, and 
 concluding with entreaty and exhortation. The 
 speaker bids them bear in mind that ' the 
 very self-intorestedness imputed to the A- 
 thenians would lead them to protect the inde- 
 pendence so essential to their own benefit :' 
 and as to the restless interference tcith foreign 
 nations ascribed to them, the Camarin?eans 
 might, from the close community of their 
 interests with those of Athens, safely take 
 advantage, by availing themselves of the 
 aid now offered of that stirring spirit 
 which prompted Athens to interpose 
 wherever her aid was sought, and which 
 rendered her very name a restraint to the 
 domineering, and a stay to the helpless. 
 
 2. TToXXd S' dvayKai^taOai] The ex- 
 pression here, TroXXd irpaffaeiv, is suscep- 
 tible of both a bad and a good sense : and 
 such is its use in a passage cited by 
 Acacius from Eurip. Suppl. 576, where 
 the Theban herald says to king Theseus, 
 Trpdffffeivffv ttoXX' elwOac, 1/ r« (Tt) TroXtg, 
 and Theseus replies, Toiyap Trovovffa TroX- 
 Xd, TToXX' evSaifiovti. 
 
 In (pvXaaaofitda, the full sense of which 
 is, ' we are obliged to be on our guard in 
 many ways,' there is a use of the middle 
 verb frequent in our author. In ovk ukXij- 
 roty 7rapaKXr]9. dt, ^Ktiv, there is not, what 
 Abresch supposes, a Perissologia, but ra- 
 ther, as Bauer points out, a sort of Ampli- 
 Jicatio per diversum, very forcible and well 
 suited to the denial of any thing. So in 
 ./Eschyl. Choeph. 825, we have, t'ikoj fikv 
 oi/K aKXijTog, dW virdyytXog, where urr- 
 dyyeXog is equivalent to KXrjOtig vtt' dy- 
 yfXov : but virdyyiKoQ ought not to be al- 
 tered, a3 Blomfield supposes, to vtt' dyy'tXov, 
 since that would be to change an uncom- 
 mon and poetic into a common and prosaic 
 exi)ressioiL 
 
 3. Kat v^itiQ fir}9' — X9^^^^^^^ Render, 
 
 * and attempt not, as judges of what is done 
 by us, nor as moderators or correctors, to 
 divert us from our purpose, (which were 
 now hard to effect,) but, so far as this our 
 busy intermeddling spirit is eten profitable 
 to you, take it and use it.' Sw^p. is used 
 as at iii. 65, where see note. In ttoXv- 
 irpay. Kai rpoTTov there is an hendiadys. 
 'ATToXafiovTfQ XP^^^^^^ stands for Xa- 
 fiovTtQ dTToxpilo., the literal sense being, 
 
 * take it off or away [and welcome], and 
 use it to the utmost.' Compare Platj 369, 
 b. d7roXafi(3dvu)v, o dv y dvffxtpstrraTov 
 TOV Xoyof, TovTov ixyy secum habeat. It 
 remains, however, to determine a point 
 here more than any other material to in- 
 vestigate, — namely, the sense of ;roXi;- 
 ■jTpayfioavvrjg, which Steph., Duk., Poppo, 
 and Goeller take in a good sense, to denote 
 an active, stirring spirit : but no proof is 
 there that the term ever bore a good 
 sense ; for as to the authority of A. Gell. 
 xi. 16, which those commentators adduce, 
 it is insufficient ; nor is there any reason 
 to sujipose that the term ever had any sense 
 but that of a busy intermeddling in the 
 concerns of others ; — a sense here more 
 particularly required by the term associ- 
 ated with iroXvTT., namely, rpoTrog. Hence 
 I am still, as formerly, of opinion that 
 there is here a concealed sarcasm, or witty 
 point, by which Euphemus uses the very 
 term employed by the enemies of Athens, 
 — choosing to take for granted the truth 
 of the imputation of a busy intermeddling 
 restlessness, which will neither be quiet, 
 nor suffer others to be so. To which pur- 
 pose compare the sketch of the Athenian 
 character, i. 70, where are various traits 
 that correspond to the TroXXd Trpdaativ 
 here spoken of, and where is lastly sub- 
 joined one parallel to the rroXvyrpayfio- 
 avvt] in question : uicrrf /xijrt avTovg tx^f-v 
 I'jffvx^ci^} f^^jT^ Tovg dXXovg dvOpwTTOvg 
 
 G g2 
 
 \ 
 
ii 
 
 452 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] LIBER VI. CAP. LXXXVIII. 
 
 453 
 
 T£iv avTcif iroXv Se irXnovg toJv 'EXX»/i'wv Kai u)(j)e\iiv. ev navri 
 yap wag yjopiio, Ka\ lo fny] virap^oiiuv, o re otojutvoc a^iKr^ataOai Kai 
 6 i7n(5ov\evwv, ^id to iToifxr)v virfirai iXni^a n^ /(tv, avTiTv^av 
 iiriKovpiag d(p rjjiiwv, tw Sc, a »i&)/L(Ci', ^4») dStfig (Ivai KivSvvivuVy 
 a/LKpOTipoi dvajKatovTai o /nlv, aKWV (Ta;(/)por££i', o ^ , aTrpay^ovwc 
 CTwZiea^ai. 4. TavTTiv ovv Tt]v /coii^/v t(J t£ ^eojutvM Kai vf/iv vvv 
 TTa^ovaav dacpaXuav fi») aVo^ar^cy^fc* a A A', e£i<iwaai'TfC toI^ oAAotc* 
 ^i£0' ri/^oii' To7c Su^a/cod/occ, a'vrt roi; «ft (pvXaaaiaOai avTovQy Kai 
 avTeirij3ovXEvaa'i ttote iK rou o/noutv fUTaXaptTS. 
 
 LXXXVIII. ToiavTa ^£ o Ev(j)riim)(: iimv. oi ^l Kajua^iivaToi 
 €7r£7rdv0£(Toi' TotovSc. rdiQ jidv 'AOrjvaioig tvroi ifaav, TrXrjv KaO 
 
 lq,v. That TToXvTrpayftoffvvTi and the wr6 
 TToXvTrpay/iOVfrv are very frequently used 
 to denote an intermeddling in the concerns 
 of others is quite certain ; and that not 
 only as applied to indiriditah, but to states. 
 Compare Polyb. ii. 43, 9, and 45, 6. ii. 13, 
 3, rd Kara Tt)v '\i3tjpiav TroXvTrpayixovtiv. 
 xviii. 34, 2, fxq^v ttoX. tuiv Kara Tr}v 
 'Affiav. Joseph. Ant. iv. 6, 2, yiiv dXXrjv 
 iroXv-Trpayfiovflv. 
 
 Here, then, by TroXvTrpay. is to be un- 
 derstood what tlie enemies of Athens call 
 a busy intermeddling interference with 
 others; as, in like manner, at ch. 17, 1, 
 Alcibiades, by the same elegant turn, says, 
 ravTu »/ 6^j) dvoia : nay, it is not quite 
 clear wliether in the very expression 
 ^roXXd Trpafffftiv we may not have a sort 
 of subtle detortio of the sense in which the 
 enemies of Athens used to apply it to 
 Athens. Thus in the above-cited passage 
 of Euripides, as Markland well observes, 
 the herald meant to have the expression 
 TTpdffffeiv TToXXd taken in the bad sense for 
 TToXvTrpayfioveiv (a sense of which he 
 adduces examples from Herodot. v. 33, 
 and Aristoph. Ran. 749) ; but, in his an- 
 siter, Theseus dexterously parries the 
 thrust by taking it in the good sense for 
 TToXXd TTovtiv ; which, indeed, he was jus- 
 tified in doing, since even the Corinthian 
 orator, in Thucydides i. 70, describes the 
 Athenians as doKvoi — ^iTd iroviov ndvTa 
 — fioxOovvTtg, Kai firiTe toprijv dXXo ti 
 riyovntvoi, ff to tu SkovTa Trpd^ai. 
 
 iv iravTi yap — aw^fffOai] Of these 
 words the sense, obscurely expressed, 
 seems to be as follows : ' For all in every 
 place, (even where we are not at hand,) 
 both he who thinks he shall be wronged, 
 and he who meditates the wrong, by reason 
 of the present hope that the one has of 
 obtaining counter-aid from us, and the full 
 expectation of the otker^ that if we come, 
 he may run the risk of finding us formida- 
 
 ble enemies — both parties are obliged, the 
 one to learn moderation, however unwill- 
 ingly, the other to be saved w ith no trouble 
 of his own.' Kai y (for iv y) /x») vtrdp- 
 Xo^fVj * even in that where we are not at 
 hand,' viz. to render any aid sought for, 
 as in Sicily, Africa, and other distant 
 countries, as distinguished from Greece. 
 See Goeller and Dr. Arnold. The term 
 iXniQ has here, as Abresch points out, the 
 twofold sense of hope and fear, (or, rather, 
 it may be said to denote fearful expectation, 
 what* is at ch. 61 expressed by »/ tXTTif 
 Tov <p6j3ov,) as taken with the two mem- 
 bers of the period. Of the words fiij dde- 
 iIq tlvai Kivdvvtvtiv, the sense is best re- 
 presented thus, ' that we may chance to 
 be not unalarming to him.' 'Awpayfxovwg 
 is equivalent to x<«>(>'e Troi'oy, ' without any 
 trouble to him.' 
 
 4. TavTrjv ovv — fifTaXd^tTt'] Render, 
 * This security, then, which now is pre- 
 sented, — common both to the power that 
 entreats it and to yourselves, — reject not; 
 but, acting like other men, instead of al- 
 ways standimj on your guard against the 
 Syracusans, unite with us, and take your 
 turn to counterplot against them, as they 
 have plotted against you.' With s^ktw- 
 aavTig (scil. iavrovg) rdig dXXoig (of 
 which the sense is literally, ' making your- 
 selves like others,' i. e. doing as others do ; 
 see Milton's Lycidas, v. 67-) compare Soph. 
 EI. 1194, firjTpl S' ovdiv i^iaol. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVIII. 1. iTztTcovOtoav toi- 
 6vd(] ' had stood thus affected : ' a sense 
 which 7rd(Tx«tv bears not unfrequently in 
 the Attic writers, especially Plato; yet 
 almost always, in this case, followed by 
 Trpbg or such like ; not, as here, taken 
 absoltdely, though -npbg eKarfpovg, ' towards 
 each party,' is mentally to be supplied. 
 
 TrXifv KttO' oaov f/J Haack and Poppo 
 bracket the it, which, with Reiske, they 
 suspect to have come from the margin , 
 
 bffov H rrjv ^iKeXiav wovro avTovg ^ovXuxxeaBai, roig Se '2vnaKO' 
 aioiq o£(, Kara to o/nopov, ^ta<^o/oo£* Bi^ioTeg S' ov-^ ^aaov tovq 
 ^vpuKocTiovgy f-yyuc or rag, ^») Kai aviv atptov irEpiyEvwvTai, to re 
 7rpiM)Tov avTolg tovq oXiyovg [irireag iirtfA^av, Kai to AotTroy tSoKH 
 
 aurotc VTTovpysiv /alv to7q ^vpaKoaioig fiaXXov^ ^py'i* ^^ ^^ ^urwv- 
 
 Tai ^ETpi(t)TaTa, ev ^e ra> irapovTi^ 'iva /iri^e Tolg AOrjvaioig iXaa- 
 
 GOV coKoiai vfijuai^ CTrti^rj Kai ewiKpaTEGTboni Trj /imv?] iytvovTo, Xoyw 
 aTroKpivaamn laa a/LKpoTtpoig. 2. Kai ovtu) pouAfucra/ueroi aneKpi- 
 varro, * £7r€t^»i Tvy^dvei diui(j)OTepoig ovai Evinfuid^oig a(pwv irpdg 
 aXXv]X(wg TToXtfiog wi', euopKov SokeIv ilvai <T(piaiv ev tio irapovTi 
 ILui^eTEpoig d/LLvvdv.^ Kai oi TTpea(5eig SKaTEpwv dirtiXOov, 
 
 3. Kai ot ^£1/ ^vpaKomoi Ta KaO lavTovg e^ijoruovro ig tov no- 
 XefMoV oi S Adrivaloi, ev Ty Nd^o) edTpaTOiri^wiuievoi, tu irpog Tovg 
 
 where it was entered down as an expla- 
 nation of KaQ' oaov : but nothing is there 
 in the MSS. to countenance this idea ; and 
 Kaii' o(Tov needs no explanation. True it is 
 tliat, as Poppo says, TrXrjV kuO' baov with- 
 out tl occurs at ch. 54 and 82, but no gloss 
 is there found. Hence better were it, I 
 think, to suppose the word pleonastic, but 
 that such might justly be pronounced a 
 mere expedient to remove a difficulty : 
 and as ti (povro cannot mean, what Dr. 
 Arnold would make it to mean, * might 
 think,' (and that both because such a ren- 
 dering is forbidden by propriety of lan- 
 guage, and because it would make their 
 so thinking too hypothetical,) it is best to 
 regard this as one of those many formulas 
 occurring in our author, in which there is 
 a blending of two modes <f expression. More- 
 over, considering the frequent occurrence 
 of 7rX»/v tl and TrXi/v oaov, both in Thucy- 
 dides and the best writers, why should we 
 not suppose that Ka9' boov between TrX/yj/ 
 and ft is blended with 7rXf)v ti by way of 
 increasing the exceptive force; q.d. 'except 
 in so far as ?' Thus in the formula 7rX/)v 
 d\X' ti, (on which see Steph. Thes. 771^, 
 c.) we have the same interposition of an- 
 other particle by way of qualifying the 
 exception. 
 
 Kara to o/iopoi'] *on account of their 
 being borderers ;' which circumstance >^as 
 a constant source of jealousy and ill-will. 
 See i. 15, 2. v. 69. iv. 92. After ^idXXov 
 I have placed a conuna, because (pytfi is 
 to be construed with the words foUoicing, 
 not those preceding ; the sense of tpyy 
 being reipsd, rererd, as often in the best 
 writers, especially Eurip., Xen., and Plato. 
 cjgdv Svv(t)VTai fxtTpuoTaTa] 'as sparing- 
 ly as they could.' 
 
 'iva fitiSk ToTg 'AOijraioig tXaaaov do- 
 
 Ku}<n rcT/uai] Here, for vulg. doKwcnv tJvai, 
 I have adopted, with all the later editore, 
 the emendation of Valeken. on Eurip. frag, 
 p. 77, SoKwai vtlfxai, which, though quite 
 unsupported by external evidence, is suf- 
 ficiently borne out by, what in so very 
 minute a variation far outweighs external, 
 internal evidence. Finally, such must have 
 been the reading in Valla's copy, judging 
 by his rendering, ' ne minoris facere vide- 
 rentur Athenienses.' With the exjjression 
 tXaaaov vifi. compare Eurip. Suppl. 379, 
 TO d' r]<T(Tov ddiKiq. 'Sffj.iig. Of the phrase 
 TToXv, TrXeov, or ttXiXcftov tivi vifttiv, ex- 
 amples occur elsewhere in /Esch. Prom. 
 292, ovK t(TTiv 0T({t fitil^ova fiolpav vilfiai. 
 Plato, p. 492, fiTjSiv nXkov vifiovrtg Tolg 
 ipiXotg To7g avTwv ij ToXg i^OpoXg. 
 
 3. Ta Ku9' iavTovg i^qpTvovTo] For 
 this several MSS. (to which add Mus. 
 Brit.) have ri KaO' iavrovg: but the for- 
 mer, besides yielding a sense more suit- 
 able than the latter, (which, as Duker ob- 
 serves, will mean pro ririli, as in the 
 phrase to kut' ifJti,) is sufficiently defended 
 by Herodian iii. 1, IG, o Nt'ypof i^qprve 
 Ta KaO' iavTov : and with rd kuO' iavTovg 
 iKr]pT. here we may compare rd t'lfisTtpa 
 avTwv k^apTvtffOai, supra i. 82. t' dXXa 
 t^T}pTvaavTO, vii. ()5. Ta ntpi Tqv 'A. 
 i^ijpT., iv. 107, and vavrtKa i^rjpTvtTO t) 
 'EXXdf, i. 13: and though the plirase fol- 
 lowed, as here, by ig tov TroXe/uov, has 
 something far receding from ordinary use, 
 yet I have noted an exami)le of the same 
 elsewhere in Plato, p. C25, Tavra Trpbg 
 rbv TroXffiov i^rjpT. Finally, it may be 
 observed that rd is here required in order 
 to correspond to the Ta a little further on, 
 in the words rd yrpbg Tovg Stjc., where 
 the article is not, as some suppose, redun- 
 dant, but carries an ellipsis of Trpdy/uara 
 
454? 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 Si/CfXovc €7rpa(T<TOV, ottmq avToiq wg irXeiaToi npoa-^wprjcFovTai. 4. 
 Kcu (H jufv Trpoc Ta Treoia juaXXov rwv 2</C6Xa>i', VTrr/fcooi ovrcg twv 
 
 j" ouroi'o^ioi [ouoratj fcoi Trportpoi' aft [at] "j" oi/crJ<T€tc, fu^i)?, 7rX»)i> 
 flXtyot, /utra twv A0»)i'ata>v i/crav, /cat (tTtov te fcarsfcd^t^ov tw arpa- 
 
 OL. 91, 2.J LIBER VI. CAP. LXXXVIII. 
 
 455 
 
 to be supplied from the verb fTrpaercror, 
 the sense being what we should express 
 by the phrase to manage matters or af- 
 fairs. 
 
 4. 01 TToWoi a0£(Tr^Krc(rav] For oi ttoX- 
 Xoij Canter conjectured the true reading 
 to be ov TToXXot, which conjecture has 
 been approved by Duker, and adopted by 
 Poppo ; but not on good grounds ; since 
 although at ch. 103 we have riXOov dk kui 
 Twv Si/cfXair TToXXoe ^vfifiaxoi toXq ' AQu)- 
 vaioig, o'l rrporfpov iripieiopCivrOf yet 
 that will not exclude o'l TroXXot, as under- 
 stood in the sense plerique, since the vmny 
 of one passage is very consistent with the 
 ifery many of the other: nor are the two 
 terms d([)iffr. and Trtpmop. irreconcileable ; 
 the former adverting to the fact itself, that 
 they stood aloof (literally, stood or held 
 off) ; the latter, to the animus which dic- 
 tated it, — namely, that of looking around, 
 waiting to see which party should be su- 
 perior. And one who thus looks about him 
 will, of course, stand off or keep aloof. 
 Hence I must still, as formerly, prefer the 
 interpretation of the Scholiast, ov npoff- 
 e^wpouv, which, as Dukas observes, is con- 
 firmed by another passage of our author, 
 iv. 119, ovSsvbg cnrocrrrjffovTai, and vii. 7, 
 and viii. 2, d<pti(TTTjKei tov woXifiov ; as 
 also by several of Demosthenes, Aristides, 
 Lucian, and others adduced in Steph. Thes. 
 Poppo, indeed, objects that in all those 
 cases the genitive is added ; the omission 
 of which here Dr. Arnold thinks remark- 
 able, but is of opinion that twv 'AOt]- 
 vaiiov must be supplied from what im- 
 mediately follows ; comparing a passage 
 of Demosth. p. 355, iyoj dk d(pi(TTafiai 
 scil. TOV Trpdy/Liarog, ' I have nothing to 
 do with the matter.' Under these circum- 
 stances Poppo's decision is as follows : 
 * Quum d<pi<TTa(T9aif ubicunque aut abso- 
 hite aut etiam addito genitivo nationis le- 
 gitur, dejicere Thucydidi sonet, atque ex 
 altera interpretatione imperfectum magis 
 requiratur, Canteri conjecturam adhuc 
 probabilem ducimus:' but of these two 
 reasons neither would seem very cogent ; 
 especially in a writer, like our author, 
 who recedes so far from ordinary usage. 
 The /or/w^T is quite irrelevant, considering 
 that d<pitJTa(T9ai is not here the word 
 most in question ; and the latter is any 
 
 thing but forcible ; inasmuch as the plu- 
 perfect where we should liave expected 
 the perfect tense, — and that also associated 
 with the perfect, — is sometimes found in 
 the best writers, especially the earlier 
 ones, as Homer, Herodotus, and Thucy- 
 dides. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 505, 4, (where 
 is adduced another passage of our author, 
 vii. 86, tTBOvTjKei — /u«r<x««pt'y«^'.) and 
 Kuhn. Gr. § 400, 2, (ed. Jelf,) who truly 
 remarks, that * where the perfect has a 
 present sense, the pluperfect is used as a 
 perfect;' which is the very case in the 
 present instance, since larriKa has the 
 sense of a present, * I stand.' 
 
 Finally, I am enabled to confirm the 
 interpretation of the Scholiast above men- 
 tioned, from a passage of Josephus, writ- 
 ten, I doubt not, with a view to the pre- 
 sent. Bell. Jud. vii. 8, 1, Kai rj)v ^itv aX- 
 \r]v uiraaav (scil. 'lov^alav) bpwv Tip 
 7roX£^<f> Ktxiipojfiivrjv, ev di /loi'ov in 
 (fipovpiov d(pe<TTr]KbQ, for ov 7rpoa\wpovi', 
 ' holding out, not coming over to terms of 
 surrender.' In nearly the same sense 
 d^iaTttfiai occurs in a passage of Polyb. 
 XXX vi. 6, 1, Kai roTt (TwtyyiaaQ ro7g i<p- 
 tdptiaig, irpofiaXo^ivoQ 6<ppvv dnoTOfiov, 
 diriaTr} Kai TrXtiw xpoi'ov : and nearly 
 the same sense the word bears in the pass- 
 age above cited of Demosthenes, where it 
 stands for ov Koivtovio. 
 
 Tutv Sk rrjv fitffoyaiav — yffar] The ob- 
 scurity justly complained of by Duker in 
 these words will be materially diminished 
 if we adopt, as I have done, the conjec- 
 ture of Bekker, (which had long ago oc- 
 curred to myself before the appearance of 
 his edition,) and interpret oUijaeig, with 
 Hudson, Bauer, Dukas, and Dr. Arnold, 
 in the sense oppidula. ' The term oiKtjffeiQy' 
 observes Di\ Arnold, * was employed by 
 our author in preference to ttoXiiq or even 
 Kui/iai, in order to denote the absolutely 
 barbarian habits of the Siculi, whose habi- 
 tations had nothing in them approaching 
 to civil union : and thus,' he adds, ' it is the 
 term used by Plato (de Leg. iii. p. (j81) 
 to describe the first assemblage of dwell- 
 ings foi-med by men in the very infancy of 
 society, twv oiKtjatwv tovtwv fiti^oviov 
 av^avofikviov Ik twv kXoTToiwv Kai irpw- 
 Twv.' 1 add, that Diodorus, (iv. 30.) making 
 mention of a UKmntain tribo in Sardinia, 
 
 TiviuLari^ Kai fidtv ot Kai ^^rjinaTa. 5. £7rt 0£ tovq /u»j Trpoa^iopovv- 
 rac ot AdrjvaLin arparevovTiQ touc; jUfv irpoGrjvayKaZov, roug Of Kai 
 
 VTTO TlOV ^V^aKOailOV^ (jipOVpOVg T£ Tre/ULTTOVTIOV Kai poil9oVVT(M)V, 
 ^ aTTEKuikvOVTO. TOV TE -yBllUKjJVa /UfcOop/UKTO^tfcVOt SK Trjg Na^ou 6C r»Ji' 
 
 Karavijv, /cat to CFTpaToireoov, o KartKavOi] vwo rwv 2u^>a/co(Tt(ui', 
 
 employs the very term oUriffHQ to designate 
 their habitations, which he says were sub- 
 terraneous caves hewn out of the moun- 
 tains (like the Troglodytce mentioned by 
 Strabo and others) ; and the inhabitants 
 he describes as being in the lowest state 
 of barbarism. Moreover, he mentions 
 their perpetual independence, his words 
 (probably written with a view to the pre- 
 sent ])as.sage) being, uTravTa tov alwva 
 SiapsvovTfs IXtvOtpoi. At any rate, the 
 description he there gives of the Sardinian 
 mountaineers might not unaptly have 
 been employed of these Sikelians : pera- 
 (JTavTtQ tQ n)v bpuvi)v, iv rait," ^vcry^w- 
 pt'ait,- KUTiftKtjffav. ' EOicravTtg S' knvTovg 
 TpktpeffOai ydXaKTi Kai Kpsaffi, Kai TToXXdg 
 dykXag kttjvwv TpkipovTeg, ovk tTrtSiovro 
 (TiTov. KaracTKtvdaavTtg d' oiKijfftig {domi- 
 cUia, scdi's) kavTolg KaTaytiovg, Kai Trjv 
 TOV l3iov duKaywyt)v Iv Toig Siopvypaai 
 TToiovptvoi, (* dragging out their miserable 
 existence in caves,') Tovg Ik twv TzoXkfiwv 
 KivSvvovg t^etpvyov (where, for TroXtpwv, 
 I conjecture the true reading to be irnXe- 
 fiiwv). Compare also three passages of 
 the Old Testament, Is. ii. 19, and Jerem. 
 xvi. 16. xlviii. 28, and finally a passage 
 of Xen. Cyr. ii. 14, 12, where Cyrus, in- 
 quiring about the Armenians (inhabitants 
 also of a remarkably rugged and moun- 
 tainous country), asks the question, ai d' 
 oiKtjfftig TTOTepov iv ixvpolg xwpioig liaiv ; 
 where by oiKi]aiig cannot be meant what 
 Poppo understands it to denote, domicilia, 
 but oppidula ; the term being employed to 
 intimate a state of things like the above, 
 wherein the inhabitants of what would 
 elsewhere form a petty village, being 
 crowded into one cave, formed a domicile 
 not widely differing from what were the 
 towns of our Saxon ancestors : and so in 
 Thuc. i. 6, did Tag dtppaKTOvg oiKijffeig, the 
 term oik., though it properly signifies domi- 
 cUia or sedes, yet must at any rate denote 
 towns, such as are called at v. I, TroXtig 
 aTtixioToi. Accordingly the construction 
 will be, a\ H oiKriatig twv ixovTwv ttjv 
 fitffoyaiav, ovffai Kai TrpOTtpov dei avTO- 
 vofioi, fv9vg rjffav fieTa twv 'AOrjvaiwv, 
 TrXtjv oXiyoi [dvOpwTroi, per synesin], 
 where the transition from the feminine to 
 the masculine is, in Poppo's opinion, not 
 more harsh than certain others adduced 
 
 by him in Prolog, i. I, p. 102, seq. Of 
 those, the only instance quite to the pur- 
 pose is from viii. 64, fin. ffw<ppoavvi\v 
 Xajiovffai ai iroXtig — ov TrpoTiptiaavreg. 
 Yet, what might be tolei*ated in iroXeig 
 there, cannot in olKtjfftig here. Harsh 
 enough were it to take oiKi'iatig as standing 
 for TToXtig according to the proper sense 
 of the word ; but intolerably harsh were 
 it to regard the city as ])ut for the citi- 
 zens. Upon the whole, there is great 
 reason to think that the corruption of the 
 passage in all the MSS. is too extensive to 
 be removed by the mild means adopted by 
 Bekker ; and I suspect that the corruption 
 rests chiefly with ovaai, (which seems to 
 have been accidentally introduced from 
 the maryin, where it had been entered 
 down to fill up the construction) though 
 also with avTovopoi and oiKr)(Ttig, for which 
 the time reading is, I ai)prehend, avTO- 
 v6p<i> and oiKriffei. Accordingly the pas- 
 sage will stand thus : twv dk ti)v ptao- 
 yaiav ixovTwv avTOvopip, Kai irponpov 
 dtiy oUrjffei, evOvg, &c. : of this phi-ase, 
 which is rare, another example occurs 
 supra ii. 16, 1, Ty ti ovv ini ttoXv KaTa 
 TTjv xtipai/ avTovoptp oiKijfffi ptTelxov 
 oi 'A9t]va7oi, i. e. * used (or enjoyed) free 
 and independent habitancy.' Here, then, 
 the sense will similarly be, * those who 
 occupied the inland I'egion, even ever afore- 
 time held in independent habitancy, they 
 immediately, [all] except a few, were on the 
 side of the Athenians.' The genitive here, 
 TWV ixdvTwv, stands for what we should 
 rather have expected, the nominative, be- 
 cause it is a yenitivus partitirus, to be 
 referred to the word left understood, though 
 plainly alluded to, at TrXrjv oXiyoi, namely, 
 TrdvTeg. 
 
 5. dirsKwXvovTo} For vulg. d-rreKwXvov, 
 I have at length ventured to receive the 
 above what may be called certain emenda- 
 tion of Doederlein ; which had also oc- 
 curred to Bekker and Dobree, and ha3 
 been edited by Poppo, Goeller, Bekker 
 (2nd edit.), Haack (2iid edit.), and Dr. 
 Arnold. As respects the construction, we 
 must here supply ptj (or tov) irpoffavay- 
 KaKtiv from the context. See Goeller, who 
 compares a passage infra ch. 102 (where 
 at SitKwXvffe supply aiptlv), and Dobree 
 another, ch. 91, KwXvfftre, scil. w<piXHa9ai. 
 
456 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXXIX. 
 
 457 
 
 avOiq avo^jB(0(TavTig Sit^eijUoZ^oi'. 6. kcii eni^ipav fxlv iQ Kap-^rjcova 
 Tpiri^ij irtpi (piXiagy h ^vvaivro ti aJ^tXaTdSat, eTniaxpav ct Kat ig 
 TvpcTYfviaVy ccrrcv wv woXewv e7rayyiWoinevu>v Kai avTwv qi/jutto- 
 XtjLuiv. Tripir}yyt\Xov St Kai roig 2(/CfXoT^, Kai iQ rr/v ' Eyearov 
 
 TTEltlXpaVThQ, iKiXeVOV tTTTTOUC (TiplaiV U)Q irXiiffTOV^ TTHITTUV' Ktll 7(1 A Aa 
 
 tg Tov TTtptTft^KTjUfW', TrXtv^m Kat (TtS)7pov, riTOijuka^ov^ Kai bcra ccfi, 
 
 WC oyua Tui i]pi t^ofitvoi tov ttoX^/jiov. 
 
 7. Ot S ig Trjv KopivOov Kai AaKt^aijuiova twv ^vpaKoaiiov ano- 
 (TTaXivT^g 7rp£<TJ3£tc, ravg re IraXtwrac a'jua TrapaTrXfovrct,' tinipojvTo 
 TTiiOeiv fJiT] nepiopav rd -yt-yvo/utra utto rwy AOiivaiujv, wg Kai iKH- 
 voig ojuoiwg i7ri(5ovXiv6/inva' /cai, tntih} ev t^ KopivOw tyivovro, 
 Xoyovg sTToioui'To, a^iovvTtg a(j)iai Kara, to Hu-yyertg porfOf^iv. 8. Kai 
 oi Kopn'Otoi, ivOvg \prj(piaaiJ.EVoi avToi ttowtoi okttc Tratnp TrpoOvinia 
 a/jivvHV, Kai (g ti)v AaK-eSatjuova SwaTrcarcXXov auroTg Trptaf^ng, 
 OTTMg Kai iKiivovg ^vvavainiOoiiv tov tc aurou ttoXejuov aa<\)haTipov 
 voiiifrOai irpog Tovg ASrivaiovg, Kai ig tw ^iKtXlav (i)(ptXtiav Tiva 
 TTtjUTTHv. 9, Kai 01 T£ €fc Trjg Kop'ivOuv Trpiajjug irapijaav ig t>/v 
 AaKtcai/nova, Kai AX/cijStaSrjc, f-itTo. twv ^UjU^vyaSwi' iripaitoOiig 
 TOT EvOvg €7rt TrXotov fpopTrjyiKov tK Trjg Oovp'iag ig KvXXiivrjv Trjg 
 HXiiag TrptjjTov, hTTiiTa vaTipov tg Tt]v AaKi^ai/novay uvtijjv tljv 
 AuKicaiiiiovKov fiiTaneinxpavTwVy viroairov^og iXOutv' t^o/Saro yap 
 
 Certain it is that the to in aTrtKcjXvovTO 
 might easily be lost, either as absorbed in 
 the TO of TOV just after, or rather from the 
 circumstance that in the ancient MSS. it 
 would be written (as it is actually in Mus. 
 
 Brit.) ctirfKioXvov, which the later copy- 
 ists would easily mistake for cnrfKwXvoVy 
 especially in case of the r being faded. 
 
 6. ft dvvaivTd ti uxptXtiaQai] * to try if 
 they could get any aid :' on which sense 
 of a»0f\tto-0at I have before treated. 
 
 IKofxevoi Toi) TToXt/iov] * as being about 
 to apply themselves closely to the war.' 
 Compare i. 140, «%. yvw^.rjQ, and iv. 66, 
 \6yov txeaOai. 
 
 7. uiQ Kai tKeivoiQ tTrifiovXtvofiival *as 
 treacherously planned against them also.' 
 Compare iii. 96, 3, ot( to TrpoJrov 67rt/3ov- 
 Xtvcro, seil. r} TrapaaKtvi), ' when the de- 
 sign of the expedition was being planned.' 
 
 8. \pTj<pi<TdiJifvoi — diffrf] On this use of 
 u)(TTt Goeller refers to Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 531, obs. 2, and Poppo compares other 
 passages, infra viii. 45, Trtlcat airrrt, and 
 79, So^av woTt, and 86, kTrayytXXo^iivoi 
 
 (iiOTl. 
 
 9. 0opr»;yt»coi)] 'a vessel of burden.' 
 Many of the best MSS. have 0opr»/rtjcor', 
 
 but that may justly be supposed an error 
 of the scribes arising from their mistaking 
 r for T : not to mention that the word 
 would be foiTiied contrary to analogy. As 
 to ^opTTiyiKOV TrXoiov here, there is the 
 less reason to suspect it to be wrong, con- 
 sidering that the word occurs in Xen. 
 Anab. v. 1, 18, to. ^opriyyiKd nXoTa Kai 
 ysjjiovTa t?u> dynv. 
 
 vTTOffTTovdog fc\0(ov] ' having gone under 
 the sanction of a solemn assurance of 
 safety ;' corresponding to what we call a 
 safe-conduct. 'YTrocnrovdog is one of those 
 adjectives formed from a phrase consisting 
 of a preposition and substantive governed 
 of it. Thus v7r6<T7rovdog stands simply for 
 virb (TTTOvSalg, equiv. to Lat. sub fde, i. e. 
 pactione, and may bear the sense either of 
 fde data, as Polyb. iii. 8, 1. (where we 
 have vTTOffTroi'dov d<puvai Tivd.) Xen. 
 Hist. i. 2, 12. ii. 2, 1. iv. 8, 8, and often in 
 Plutarcli ; or, fde accepta, as in two other 
 passages of our author, ii. 70, and vi. 103: 
 and the epithet is in Thucydides, Xen., 
 and Polyb., very frequently ap})lied to the 
 slain in battle, permitted to be taken away 
 for burial, fide accepta, scil. ex victoribus, 
 who are said aTrooi^orai. Far less fre- 
 quent is it for persons to be said to go 
 
 X 
 
 avTOvg &a rijv nepi rcJy MavTiviKuiv irpa^iv. 10. Kai ^vvijBr] iv 
 Tij SKKXt)(na TU)v AaKi^aifwviiov Tovg t£ KopivOiovg Kai Tovg Su«a- 
 KO(Tiovg Ta avTa Kai tov ' AXKi(iidBr^v ^eojuievovg tthOhv Tovg Aa- 
 KiCaijuoviovg. Kai, ^lavofw/nivuv Tuiv re Rtpopvjv Kai ruJv ev TtXei 
 ovT(i)v irpiGJiHg ni/nTTHv eg ^vpaKovaag ^ KwXvovTag /urj ^v/ii(5aivHv 
 AOtivaioig, (ior^Haiv St ou npoOuinMv ovtujv, irapeXSvjv 6 'AXici/3ia- 
 orjg iraptj^vvi re Tovg AaKt^ai/iov'uwg Kai i^wpfjir^at Xtyiov rotaSc. 
 
 LXXXIX. *' AvayKa7ov wtpl Tijg Ejurjg ^ia(5oXijg wpuiTOV eg 
 v^ag snreiv, iva fxt) xfipov tcl koivo. rw vttotttw /hov uKpodariaBe, 
 
 fortli from a besieged place fide accepta, 
 (*sub pactione,') viz. from the besiegers; 
 which is the use of the term supra i. 103, 
 and Herodot. v. 72. Diod. Sic. t. ii. 375, 
 et al. : and very rare is it for a pei'son to 
 be said to go t(t any place vTrocrrovSoQ, 
 as here, and vi. 59, tx^ap(l vwoffTrovSog tg 
 "Sliydov. The only examples of this use 
 that I have noted out of Thucydides, are, 
 Herodot. vi. 103, KaTi^jXOe iiri tu Iwvtov 
 VTroffTTOvdog, * sub pactione,' ' under safe- 
 conduct.' Eurip. Phoen. 79, vTroairovCov 
 fioXelif "EireKTa iraidi -jralda, where the 
 term may be rendered *fide inila,'' since it 
 implies the mutually giving and receiving 
 the solemn j)ledge of security : and so 460, 
 OTtiog KXifoifii (TOV Koivdg fipafieiag, 
 alg vTToffTrovdoi' fioXtlv Tot'd' tltTtdk^a) 
 Tiixfuiv, where by $paj3eiag is meant diaX- 
 Xaydg. Such a mutual pactio nuist also be 
 meant in a jnissage of Plutarch, viii. 363, 
 Ti/v Kadfxtiay viroGTrov^ov TrapadopTfg ' 
 I'lfi'iv, where, however, for vnoanov^ov, is 
 doubtless to be read viroairov^oi. The 
 same error is observable in Diod. Sic. 
 t. iii. 364, i^kXiTTov to xiopiov vnocnrovdov. 
 In Polyb. V. 86, 4, Utidsvfff Tovg TtOvt- 
 wTag v7ro(nr6vdovg. Schweighajuser says, 
 *omnino scribendum putem v7r6(T7rovSo'g :' 
 but the learned critic did not consider, 
 that as the conquered are said to ask for 
 the dead vTromrovdovg, and, accordingly, 
 to receive them vTroaTrovSovg. and also 
 dvtXtaOai vsKpovg VTroairov^ovc, (an ex- 
 pression of frequent occurrence in Xen. 
 and Thucydides,) so there is no reason 
 why they should not be said Ktjdtvfiv Tovg 
 
 VtKpovg VTTOffTTOl'SoVg. 
 
 10. Ta avTa Kai tov 'AXKi(iiddi]v ^£o- 
 fisvovg] ' by making the same requests as 
 Alcibiades [did].' For vulg. KioXvnovTag 
 I have, with Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, 
 adopted KioXvovTag, this being supported 
 alike by external authority and internal 
 evidence. In Trapw^vvk rt Kai t^wpfujffe 
 we have a highly significant forai of ex- 
 pression, by the union of two terms which, 
 however synonymous, yet have this dis- 
 
 tinction, that the former signifies, *to 
 whet on or egg on persons to quarrel and 
 fight,' by working on their angry feel- 
 ings ; (so Xen. Hist. vi. 4, 6, says, Trapo^. 
 Trpbg TO [xdxijv avvdirTHv : and Shak- 
 speare, * Oh whet not on those two too 
 furious peers !') the latter, to goad on to 
 action by the application of strong motives, 
 such as literally will not let one rest. So 
 Horn. II. vi. 338, /if — lirktaiv "Qpfirja ig 
 
 TToXifXOV. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIX. In the able speech now 
 before us (which Dionys. Hal. made liis 
 model in the harangue ascribed by him, 
 Ant. viii. 3, to Coriolanus addressing the 
 Volsci) Alcibiades commences with loosen- 
 ing their prejudices, by apologizing for 
 his former opposition to the interests of 
 Lacediemon, and that on the ground that 
 it was forced upon him by their neglect of 
 his attentions, and their strengthening the 
 hands of his political advei-saries ; hence 
 he argues, that they have no reason to 
 keep up their resentment, but might be 
 appeased. Such is the substance of the 
 first three sections, forming the proem. 
 In § 1 there is a not unusual captatio hetie- 
 Tohntice, intended to deprecate any pre- 
 judice against him on the score of his 
 constant enmity to Sparta, and as constant 
 support to democracy in opposition to 
 oligarchy. 
 
 1. Tr}g Ififjg SialSoXrjg] For Trjg Kar 
 kfiov dial3oXrfg,Hhe crimination, or accusa- 
 tion {aiTiag), brought against me,' i. e. of 
 being a determined enemy of Lacedaemon, 
 and supporter of democracy. Such is the 
 sense of diafioXfjc, and not that assigned 
 by Smith and others, calumny; for the 
 thing is considered in the light of a charge 
 or imputation qua male audiebat, and which 
 the speaker now proceeds to refute. 
 C(mipare i. 131. vi. 29. viii. 91, ov Trdvv 
 Sia^oXt) fxovov TOV Xoyov. Of xtTpor Ta 
 Koivd Tip vTToTTTi^ fiov aKpodatfaOt the 
 sense is, ' lend a less attentive ear to what 
 concerns the public weal by your suspicion 
 of me.' 
 
458 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 2. Twv 8' "frfjuwv TTpoyovwv Tr}v npo^iviav v/j-wv Kara ri iyKXtjjuia airti- 
 TTOVTwv avTOQ f-ytJ TraXiv avaXafijJavwv iOipaTrevov vfJLaq, aWa tc 
 
 Koi TTEoi Tljl^ £fC FIuAoU ^VfX(pOf}aV, Km d>LaTbXovVTOQ fJLOV TT^oBviULOV, 
 
 vjuiiiQj npoQ AOrivaiovQ KaTaWaacTOjuevoi^ TOiq fiiv t/notc t'^Bpolt; 
 dvvaniv, ^i iKHvtJv Trpd6,avTtg, kfxoi o£ art/itav irepiidiTe. 3. /cat 
 ^la Tavra ^iKaiiog utt e^uoo, irpog re ra Mavnvewv Kai Apytiijjv 
 Tpairofxivov koi oaa kWa Tivavrioujurjv vfJUVy epXanrtaOi, Kai 
 
 2. tHjv d' r'lfxwv Trpoyovwv] Reiske and 
 Poppo, objecting to the position of Sk and 
 the use of the plur. pron. where the sinj. 
 might have been expected, would, for rdv 
 d' r'jfiMv rrpoyopiov, read tHjv d' IfiCJv Trpo- 
 yoviop. But no such alteration is neces- 
 sary, since, as respects the 5', that may 
 very well stand (as it not unfrequently does 
 in our author) for the yap explicative 
 (answering to Lat. en'im), or for the narra- 
 tive autem ; its purpose being to usher in 
 a statement of the circumstances on which 
 Alcibiades seeks to remove the charge 
 against hira. With respect to the emen- 
 dation fc/tioJv, that is by Krueger and Dr. 
 Arnold rejected on the ground that as the 
 plural occurs several times in the course 
 of the chapter, it may here be taken for 
 the singular ; or that his fellow-exiles, who 
 may be understood to have accompanied 
 him, may be included ; or, again, that he 
 may have meant to include some others of 
 his family, certain members of which may 
 have been banished with him. Against 
 these arguments, however, Poppo urges 
 that the collocation of the pers. pron. 
 j'lfiCJv is such as to run counter to Attic 
 usage ; and the mention of his family j 
 which the speaker makes further on, is 
 tliere far more in place than it would be 
 liere. Of which two reasons the latter has 
 far more force and weight than the former. 
 Though, indeed, the whole defence of the 
 common reading involves so much of what 
 is merely suppos'tit'wus and conjectural, as 
 to be quite inadmissible. Far less diffi- 
 culty is involved in the supposition that 
 the copyists by mistake wrote, for kmJSv, 
 ■ilfiiZv. As to irpo^iviav, just after, it is 
 well observed by Goeller, ' discernenda 
 est idio^tvia familiarum Alcibiadis Spar- 
 tani et Attici a Trpo^fvig, familiae Alci- 
 biadis Attici cum Spartanis publico inita.' 
 He also enters at large (chiefly from Muel- 
 ler's Dor. ii. p. 411, note 3, and Wachsm. 
 Ant. i. p. 268, sq. note 22.) into the sub- 
 ject of the connexion by hospitality of the 
 family of the Attic Alcibiades with the 
 Spartans. 
 
 SiuTeXovvTog fiov TrpoOv/zoi;] Other 
 writers (as Euripides, Herodian, and 
 
 Arrian) use rb 7rp69vfiov for irpoOv^iq, ; 
 but I have met with no instance elsewhere 
 of the omission of the article, so indis- 
 pensable to converting the adjective into 
 a substantive. Hence I suspect that, for 
 fiov should be read tov, where the article 
 may at once stand for the pron. possess., 
 and afso convert the adjective into a sub- 
 stantive. Not but that this presents too 
 much of what may be called the short cut ; 
 and exact propriety would rather have re- 
 quired TOV ifiov TrpoOvfjiov, as in Eur. Med. 
 \'J9,fir}Toi TO y iubvTrpoOvjxov (piXoicriv dir- 
 kcTTu). In such a case, it seems, the article 
 is thought to be sufficient, expressed once, 
 to serve both purposes, when placed before 
 the adjective or adj. pronoun. 
 
 Retaining, however, the common read- 
 ing, we must suppose that irpoOvfiov is 
 here regarded as a noun substantive, like 
 ^la'^opov, dissidium, a word formed from 
 TO Sia<popov. So we have both tu Sid<popa, 
 and did^opa without the to. at v. 65, ov 
 irepl fiiKpdjv TOV Kiv^vvov tJvai — Sia- 
 <{)6pu)v, and iv. 87, to. iikyiOTa I'lfilv ^id- 
 (popa, also in Xen. An. iv. 6, 2, and Mem. 
 ii. 3, 5. 
 
 kfiol 5k ciTtfiiav 7r6pc£0«r£] Compare 
 iv. 87, Ty TToXti TO KaWiffTov ovofia 
 TTtptBelvai. Demosth. 1417, 3, do^av Trep., 
 also the expressions dKioJfjta. and Koafiov 
 TTfp. in Plut., and d^iu)fia irtp. in .^schin. 
 The metaphor in these cases is one taken 
 from dress, and derived from the custom 
 of honouring or disgracing any one, by 
 putting upon him a rich robe or a mean 
 garment. Compare Ps. Ixxi. 13, irepi- 
 ]^aX\ea9o)<Tav aiaxvvi}v. Here the mean- 
 ing is simply, ' ye put a slight upon me :' 
 and answering to this is the expression in 
 Lucilius ap. Non. i. 93, ignominiam alicui 
 imponere. 
 
 3. The words Trpog r€ — v/xTv advert to 
 the instances of injury done to them and 
 him : and of rrphq to. M. koi 'Apy. rpaTro- 
 fikvov, the sense is, * to pass over to the 
 side or interests of the Mantineans and 
 Argives.' Compare iii. 55, Trpo^ 'A0ij- 
 vaiovg TpaniaOai,^ to»go over to the Athe- 
 nians.' The words following, oaa dWa 
 })i'avTiovfitjv vfiXv, have reference to the 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. LXXXIX. 
 
 459 
 
 viiv, H TiQ Kai Tore tv rw iraayeiv, ovk hkotwq, wpyit^ro juoi, 
 iiiTa TOO aXr}OovQ (TKOTTijJV avaneiOecrOio* if, ti tic, cioti kcii tio 
 ^tifHi) wpaaiKiiiuLriv /uaXXov, '\i'ip(J^ jUt trojUi^e, firjS ourwc r/yj/di/rat 
 opOioq a^OiGOai. roTg yap rvpavvoig ad ttotc ^lafpopo'i ea/bLiv' 
 irav Se to evavTiovfUivov rtv ^vvaarevovTi on/uoc lovofnafTrai* Kat 
 air iKiivov ^vjunrapE/LtHvev 17 irpoGTaaia i]jutv tov ttXyiOovq. a/jia of, 
 Trjq TToXeuyg Brf/noKparov/uievrjg, ra iroXXa avayKX) ijv roTc,* irapuvaiv 
 ETTCcr^at. 4, rijc ^f UTrapvouffrjc; uKoXaaiaq eTTttptjjfjitOa /nerptwre- 
 
 events at Epidauria narrated supra v. 
 53, seqq. 
 
 jcat vvv — dvarrtiOkcrOio] These words 
 are closely connected with the preceding, 
 and are inferential ; the meaning being, in 
 other words, ' and [accordingly] now, — 
 though any one was then, while under 
 suffering, incensed, however causelessly, 
 against me, — let him now, considering 
 things in their true light, be persuaded to 
 change his opinion.' 'AvaTrtiOiaOu} here 
 stands for ixiTaTreiOeffOoj, * to be drawn to 
 another opinion ;' a sense very rare, of 
 which examples occur elsewhere in Plato, 
 p. 304. 370. 371. 495 : so also m a passage 
 of the Old Testament, Prov. xxv. 15, it is 
 said, * by long forbearing is a prince ap- 
 peased,' lit. persuaded, viz. to turn from 
 his anger, change his intention. Ovk t'lKo- 
 Twg stands, as Poppo says, for dirtiKoTtog, 
 unreasonahJif. Compare ovk dirfiKoTUiQ, 
 i. 73. The reason why ovk tUoTajg was 
 here used, and not direiKoTiog, was, that 
 the expression is parenthetical, and ac- 
 cordingly rather requiring two words than 
 one. 
 
 fi H TiQ, &c.] Alcibiades now pro- 
 ceeds to the second charge against him, 
 founded on his devoted attachment to de- 
 mocratical principles ; and here he appeals 
 to their equitable allowance, inasmuch as 
 * he could not well set himself against the 
 institutions of his country.' He however, 
 most adroitly, slips it in, by way of a cap- 
 tatio benemlentice, what Thirlwall terms ' a 
 liberal sneer at the Athenian constitution,' 
 and with the same view ascribes his ex- 
 pulsion to the extravagance of demo- 
 cratical licence. At dvaTrtiOtrrOut I have 
 placed a colon, not a period, as is done by 
 Bekkcr and Dr. Arnold, the latter of whom 
 here commences a new section : but that is 
 quite forbidden by the r), et tiq, for the 
 particle ri never commences a new sen- 
 tence, unless it be an interrogative one ; it 
 can only commence a new clause, and 
 where it strictly signifies aut, *or,' it must 
 have reference to a clause preceding, (or 
 the first member of a sentence,) which 
 must have an // expressed, or understood, 
 
 or, as here, some equivalent, such as /cat. 
 Thus here Kai ci tiq has corresponding to 
 it, »/ il Tig, aut si. This use of ri is very 
 rare in any but interrogative sentences, 
 (where it is frequent,) and the only ex- 
 ample of it that 1 have noted elsewhere, 
 is in Plato, p. 453, ^ tx^'Q ''* Xtytiv ; No 
 instance of this use with ti following have 
 I met with except in the present passage. 
 In Latin, too, extremely rare is the use of 
 aut, si, &.C. found in Virg. Eclog. vii. 24, 
 ' aut, si non possumus omnia;' yet there aut 
 precedes. Even here, however, the dis- 
 junctive force of 7] is very perceptible, 
 since it serves to introduce another and 
 different argument. 
 
 Tip SijjjK^t Trpoceicfi/ii/j/] * was attached 
 to democracy,' addictus sum ; denoting the 
 attachment which springs from long friend- 
 ship. So Herodot. vi. 61, ijv oi (piXog twv 
 S. dvripy Tt^ TrpofftKsSTO tCjv doTutv fxd- 
 XiffTa b 'A. Dio Cass. 254, 36, r^ o/iiX«^ 
 TrpoffK. Alcibiades employs here the term 
 Sijixtft as one fitted to his present purpose, 
 this forming one of the three arguments 
 which, as Goeller observes, he here uses 
 in order to ward off the charge against 
 him, (contained in the words toXq yap 
 Tvpdvvoig — Xoidoprjffai^i,) namely, that it 
 was ry ^^mi), not r«p ox^V' ^''^^ ^^^ ^^^ 
 attached to, i. e. to democracy, not to ochlo- 
 cracy. 
 
 ToXg yap Tvpdvvoig — l(j^iv'\ Meaning, 
 that he and his family had ever been op- 
 posed to despotic i*ule. Of the words fol- 
 lowing, trdv dk rb — ojvofiacTTai, the sense 
 is, * now whatever [[tart of the citizens] is 
 opposed to despotic rule, (in other words, 
 * that party in the city which is politically 
 opposed to tyranny,* or every power exer- 
 cised without being sanctioned by lawful 
 authority in the will of the people,) is de- 
 nominated the people.* 
 
 Kai an tKiivov — ttXi/Ooi;?] *and from 
 that cause,' viz. because one naturally 
 associates enmity to despotic power with 
 support of popular right and power. Tolg 
 Trapovaiv 'iirtaOai, ' to follow the course of 
 things as they are,' act as a conservative. 
 
 4. riyt" ci vnap\ov<jt]g — tivai^ ' but we 
 
460 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XO. 
 
 461 
 
 poi €C T« TToXiTiKo. tlvai. ttAXot S' T/ffav, — Koi iiri tiZv naXai, Kai 
 
 VVV, Ot CTTl TO. TTOVl^pOTEpa fS^JyOV TOV 6)(^XoV* OtTTtp KOI C^4£ 
 
 t&iXocrav. 5. ijjuac §£ tou $ujU7ravroc Tr^0E(JTr]fXiVy ^iKaiovvTiq, £v 
 J (jv»l/itari nEyiaTui ») ttoXic £Tuy^av€ fcal eXfu^epwrari] outra, /cat 
 OTTtp fSt^aro Tig, tovto ^vv^iaautt^iV iirti Srjjuofcpariav yi Kai f-yiyvoi- 
 
 CTKOjucv ot (ftpovovvTEq Ti, KOI ovTOC ou^tvoc av y^tipov, oau) J Kai 
 
 Xot^op»J(TatjUt, [yiyvuKTKoifii] — a'XXct nepi djuoXoyoujUtvrjc avoiaq ov^lv av 
 
 endeavoured to be more moderate in mat- 
 ters of polity, than agreed with the exist- 
 ing intemperate licence of the populace ;' 
 Trjg vTrapX' dKoXaaiag standing, by a 
 somewhat harsh use, for »j KaTo. ti^p 
 vTrdpxovoav aKoKacriav, as i. 76, SiKai- 
 OTtpoi }] Kara Tr)v v-rrapx^^^^^^ ^vva^iv. 
 The same idiom has place at i. 84. 
 
 dWoi d' i]<Tav — 01 iiri rd TrovrjpoTspa 
 iKfjyov TOV ox^ov] By these Dr. Arnold 
 supposes to be meant, the high arlstocratical 
 party: and the same view is adopted by 
 Goeiler and Poppo. But this, I appre- 
 hend, besides being highly improbable in 
 itself, is at once discountenanced by the 
 very term ox^ov, which naturally suggests 
 the idea of those belonging to the low demo- 
 cmtical, or mob-paiiy, rather than that of 
 the higli aristocrats, who surely cannot be 
 supposed to have had any influence with 
 the mob. 1 fully agree with Bp. Thirl- 
 wall, that the true interpretation of the 
 words here is to be sought in those of 
 another passage infra viii. 65, where the 
 demagogue Ai.drocles is described as the 
 man cxnrtp Kai rbv 'A\Ki^iddT}v oix 
 i]Ki<TTa i:t,)j\a<Tfv : as Plutarch, Alcib. 19, 
 observes, ijv yap ovtoq ix^poQ tp toiq 
 fxdXKTTa TOV 'A\Kil5iadov. In TTOvrjpoTepa 
 there is, not the mere use of comparative 
 for positive, but the expression imports 
 deteriora qiiam par est^ * worse than should 
 have been,' or, than consisted with the 
 moderate political principles of Alcibiades. 
 In i^ijyov we have the same metaphor as 
 at iii. 45, 5, t^dyovtriv ig tovq kivSvvovq. 
 
 5. TOV Kv^TTo-i'Tog] Another terai to 
 denote, like respuhlica, 'democracy.' With 
 the sentiment in tv ^ (Tx^fiaTi — Kwcia- 
 aw^tiv, compare i. 71 j and vi. 18. By 
 axitfio, scil. TToXtrtJcov, is meant, *form of 
 constitution.' 
 
 In like manner Coriolanus^ in order to 
 show that the Volsci ought not to distrust 
 him, but may place full reliance on him, 
 at first adverts to the constitution of his 
 country, and notices the political feuds 
 which caused him to be banished. 
 
 CTTtt dTjfioKpaTiav — (ppovovvTtg ri] 
 * since democracy, forsooth, we who had 
 any sense, knew,' viz. what it is. In the 
 
 next words there exists a difficulty almost 
 insuperable ; to remove which, Krueger 
 and Arnold would suppose some words 
 lost before Xoidopijffaifii, so that the words 
 ovStvbg dv x<tpov properly belong to that 
 verb, and after oai^ should, they think, be 
 supplied ixdWov vir' avTi]g. This, how- 
 ever, is too bold a mode of emendation to 
 be approved : and as to the rersions pro- 
 posed by Arnold and Dobree, these, though 
 they present the general sense intended, 
 yet' yield such a sense as can by no means 
 be said to arise either out of the words as 
 they stand, or as they propose to emend 
 them. Now, it is the opinion of Poppo, 
 that if all he right in the words, we must 
 at dv %£7)i>ov supply yiyvwffKotfjii, and at 
 '6<r<f) XoiSop/jfTaifii the particle dv, which 
 we may suppose omitted here because it 
 was put in the former member of the sen- 
 tence. Thus (continues he) the sentiment 
 will stand as follows : ' Et ego non minus 
 quam alius uUus intelligam, quo magis vel 
 objurgcm, i. e. quo justiorem causam ob- 
 jurgandi habeam.' Yet all surely cannot 
 be right in a sentence which requires cer- 
 tain words to be supplied in so irregular a 
 manner as each of the foregoing methods 
 requires. Under these circumstances, I 
 venture to propose an emendation at once 
 mild and effectual, — which is after Xoido- 
 pijmiifii to insert yiyvtixTKoifii, (which may 
 easily have been lost after so very similar 
 a word,) and for icat Xoid. to read Kdv, — 
 by which all will be right, since the dv 
 after ovdtvbg will thus belong to yiyvuKTK., 
 and Xoid. will have the dv which it re- 
 quires. Easily might the kuv be mistaken 
 (as it has not unfrequently been else- 
 where) for Kai : and quite indispensable is 
 the dv here, the conditional force imparted 
 by the conjunction being demanded by the 
 words which follow, dXXd Trtpi ofioXoyov- 
 fiivTjg dvoiag ovHv dv Kaivbv XiyoiTO ; of 
 which the meaning is, in other words, * I 
 could revoke it ; but nothing new would 
 be said on what involves the imputation 
 of acknowledged folly, — namely, a demo- 
 cratical form of government.' 
 
 Accordingly 1 have ventured to insert 
 the word yiyvtljoKOifxi, in small chai'actors, 
 
 Kaivov Xe-yotTO* /cat to /utOirrTavai avTt]v ovK i^oKH r?jittv a(j(t>aXig 
 
 elvaif v/uiijjv TroXt/Ltttuv irpooKaOrj/iiivfjJv. 
 
 XC. " Kat TO. fxiv k Tuq e/uidg ^tajSoXag Toiaura ^vvf/Br/' mfn 
 
 ^e Ji^ v/juv Ti j3ouX£ur€OV, Ka\ £/uot ti Tt irXiov otSa £t(TT)-y»?rtoi', 
 
 /nd6eTt ii^T}. 2. ' EirXivaaiuiiv ig St/ctXiav irfHorov jutv, et ^vvaintOa, 
 
 and within brackets. And though no 
 MS. has preserved it, it would seem 
 that Dionys. Hal. had it in his copy, since 
 at Antiq. ii. 20, his words are, dXXd,^ Kai- 
 irip iTTKTTdntvog tuvtu ovdtvbg x«^P"*^ ■ 
 and in no other writer, I believe, do we 
 find this rare use of ovdevbg x"poi/ by 
 litotes for * as well as any one.' 
 
 The sense of the words may be thus 
 expressed : ' And I too myself should (or 
 might) know this, better than any, in pro- 
 portion as I could (or might) speak more 
 severely of it,' literally, might, if I pleased 
 or thought it worth while : on which force 
 of the dv, as imparting to the optative 
 (which of itself could only express an in- 
 definite possibility) something conditional, 
 see Jelf 's KUhn. Gr. § 425, 1. With koi 
 avrbg here compare Soph. Phil. 319, 'Ey*»J 
 i5e Kavrbg ToTcr^e fidpTug iv Xoyoig, 'Q<; tW 
 dXtjOtlg oUa (where, for iv, which cannot 
 be right, read tui/). 
 
 For vulg. offov, I have, with Bekker, 
 Goeiler, and Poppo, received o(T({J. which 
 is at once supported by a vastly prepon- 
 derating weight of external authority from 
 MSS. (including Mus. Brit.) and borne 
 out by internal evidence, as existing in the 
 circumstance that the use hi question (to 
 signify, 'in proportion to,' or eo quod) is 
 of frequent occurrence in our auth()r, (see 
 i. 68. iii. 45. v. 90. vi. 11.) though some- 
 what rare in other writers. Of course in 
 this case ndXXov is implied. Again, for 
 vulg. dyvoiag, I have, with Haack, Bek- 
 ker, Goeiler, and Poppo, adopted dvoiag, 
 which has in its favour a preponderating 
 weight of external evidence from MSS. 
 (including Mus. Brit.) and is supported 
 by strong internal evidence, as existing in 
 the greater propriety of dvoia taken as at 
 iii. 42. 48. iv. 17. The same error should 
 be emended in Plut. Alcib. c. 38. Plut. 
 de Is. et Os. 24. Democrit. ap. Stob. Serm. 
 p. 233, 41. Clem. Alex. 374, c. Isocr. 
 Areop. § 33, p. 244, seemingly written with 
 a view to the present passage. Also in 
 Phalar. Ep. 57, Kai KaKrj dyvoia, I con- 
 jecture Kai KaKri Kai dyvoia. The contrary 
 emendation ought to be adopted in Liban. 
 Orat. 138, and Plato de Repub. I. ii. p. 607. 
 With the sentiment Poppo compares Dio- 
 nys. Hal. Ant. 1179, and Demosth. p. 383, 
 
 6 ^I'lfiog—dffvvBtTijJTaTov, where he rightly 
 emends, from several MSS., dtrvviT. : a 
 correction confirmed by a passage which 
 Demosthenes had there probably in view, 
 of Herodot. iii. 81, bfiiXov dxpmov ov^h' 
 l(TTt dKvvtTWTtpov. See Dio Cass. I. Iii. 
 15. 
 
 The words Kai Tb fit9i(TTdvai — TrpooKaQi]- 
 fisvujv are not to be taken with those that 
 immediately precede them, the moods and 
 tenses of the verbs being quite different. 
 Neither, however, are they, what Dr. 
 Arnold supposes, a continuation of the 
 sentence SiKaiolvreg tovto ^vv^ta(TioZen\: 
 but they are to be referred to Inti hj- 
 fioKpaTiav — tyiyvu)(TKOfitv ot (ppovovvrkg 
 Ti, the intermediate words being in some 
 measure parenthetical. To this, indeed, 
 it is objected by Poppo, that * thus the Kai 
 must have an adrersatire sense.' But the 
 objection is not valid ; since, considering 
 that this is a not unfrequent use of Kai in 
 the best Attic writers, no reason is there 
 why it should not be admitted here. The 
 /cat, indeed, beai-s here exactly the same 
 sense as in Aristoph. Cone. 977, and a 
 passage of the New Test., Matt. vi. 26, on 
 ov airtipovaiv — Kai b YlaTt)p vfiojv Tpf(pn 
 avTd, ' and yet; *cc. The meaning, then, 
 may be thus expressed : ' We know very 
 well what democracy is (i. e. how foolish 
 a thing) ; and yet to change it [into any 
 other form] did not seem safe,' &c. 
 
 Ch. XC. The speaker now proceeds to 
 relate the real design with which the Sici- 
 lian expedition had been undertaken. This 
 he prefaces with the words icat rd fifv— 
 rjdn, which serve as the vincnlum to what 
 follows, and of which the general sense is, 
 'And so stand matters as regards the 
 charges against me :' though, according to 
 the literal sense, they import that the cir- 
 cumstances of the case as regarded the 
 charges against him, were such as he avers, 
 fell out as he says: in other words, he has 
 given * a plain unvarnished tale.' But (be 
 that as it may) he bids them listen and 
 learn as to the matters about which they 
 are now to consult,— and he ventures to 
 counsel or suggest what is proper to be 
 done. See note on iii. 20, 1. The words 
 ti Ti -nXkov oUa are thrown in by way of 
 intimating, that he knows more than the 
 
 / 
 
462 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 ^iKiXidraq KaTaaTpi\p6iJ.iV0i, jueto 3' ekcivovc avOiQ Kai IraXiwrac, 
 iirura Kctl r^g Kap)(Tj^ovtwv ap^ijg, /cat auVwv, aTroTret^adovTec;. 
 3. €1 St 7rpo)(wp>i(ia£ Toura, ») Trovra ^ k:o1 tu TrXttw, r/8>? r^ HtAo- 
 TTOvvrJaw a/i^^XAofttv £7ri)(^etpi)a£ti', /cojUtdavTcg £vjU7ra<rav fxtv Tr}v 
 iKeWev 7rpoayEvoinivi}v Suva/uiv Twv EXXrivwv, ttoXXouc o£ pappa- 
 pouc jLiKT^werajuevoi, K:a! ''IjSrjpac /cat aXXouc t<Zv c/cci, OjUoXoyov^trwc 
 vuv [j3a/o|3apwv] jua^^tftwraVovc ****=* rpivpug re, Trpoc raT? 
 
 other counsellors, of the real intentions 
 of Athens. Compare v. 29, ttXsov ti 
 elcorag. 
 
 2. TrjQ Kopxi^oviwv apx^c] Meaning, 
 the states subject to them, as Ionia and 
 the islands to Attica ; meaning Corsica, 
 Sardinia, the Baleares, and the provinces 
 of Bretica and Tarraconensis in Hispania. 
 By To)i/ avrCJv understand Carthage itself, 
 including its territory, as distinct from its 
 apxyj- That the Baleares and Hispania 
 Carthaginiensis must be included, plainly 
 appeal's from the circumstance, that the 
 Carthaginians had always called the people 
 of those regions into the field to fight their 
 battles, as being under their dominion ; 
 and still more from what is added, that 
 the Athenians reckoned on the services 
 of the Iberians and others of the bar- 
 barians of those parts. By the others are 
 meant as well the Iberians, — the Celti- 
 beri, the Oretani, Ilerdones, Contestani, 
 and also the tribes of Bsetica, — as the 
 Turdetani, Turduli, Bastuli, and others. 
 
 I must not omit, however, to advert to 
 a certain difficulty resting on the word 
 /uQX'/iwrarowg, which Poppo thinks he 
 removes by reading /uaxi/^wrarwi', on the 
 authority of one MS. ; and MUller and 
 Arnold by placing a comma after tKtl. Of 
 these two methods neither can be ap- 
 proved ; the former, because evidence both 
 external and intenial is against fiaxifno- 
 TCLTojv, this being manifestly a mere 
 blunder of a negligent copyist from a bad 
 original, proceeding on a mistake of the 
 termination ovg for wv, and arising from 
 the circumstance of the word preceding 
 terminating in wv. With respect to the 
 latter of the above methods, it is objection- 
 able on the ground that, as Poppo is aware, 
 it would require the presence of the article 
 rdv before /3ap/3apu;v. Preferable to either 
 of these two is the expedient resorted to 
 by Bekker, (in his second edition,) namely, 
 to cancel the word ^ap^dpiov, supposing 
 it to have crept in from the margin. Yet 
 this has the objection of being wholly un- 
 supported by the authority of MSS. : and 
 as to the argument in its favour derived 
 
 from its lessening the unpleasantness of 
 the transposition, and removing what to a 
 modern ear would seem a defect in /3ap- 
 (3dp(ov, — this surely, in a writer like Thu- 
 cydides, can have but little weight. The 
 transposition is, indeed, not harsher than 
 others of a similar kind occurring in our 
 author ; and the construction will stand 
 thus : Kai dWovg vvv 6fio\. fiax- rStv Uti 
 /3ap/3., or 6^. fiax- tCjv vvv Uii jSap^. 
 Finally, there will be the less harshness in 
 adopting the above construction, if we may 
 regard 6^o\oyovfisv(oQ asinterposed paren- 
 thetically, and standing in the place of a 
 short interposed clause equivalent to ut in 
 confesso est, as in a passage of the New 
 Testament, 1 Tim. iii. 16, Kai, ojxoXoyov- 
 fikvwg, fikya Iffri to Trig tv(Tt(5tiag ^vaTX)- 
 piov : and also Xen. Anab. ii. 6, 1, ofioXo- 
 yovfikvojg Ik TrdvTwv, quod omnium consensu 
 est. If, however, this be thought scarcely 
 admissible, and if it be, as it must, granted 
 that there is something not a little harsh 
 in Twv vvv tKti, we may adopt the punc- 
 tuation of Miiller and Arnold, and place a 
 comma after ktt, thus referring naxifi- 
 both to 'llirjpag and to dWovg. As to the 
 objection of Poppo, that thus twv would 
 be required before vvv, that may be ob- 
 viated by supposing, with Bekker, that 
 /3ap/3. is from the margin. The objection 
 of Arnold, that in that case the omission 
 of the participle ovrag before ofioXoyov- 
 fiiviog would be sufficiently harsh, — it is 
 insuperable : and rather than admit so 
 unprecedentedly harsh an ellipsis, I would 
 suppose the possibility of there being some 
 con'uption in the text ; and I have littie 
 doubt that the word ovTag has been lost 
 after ^lax^^^TdTovg, which it might easily 
 be from the circumstance that the stgla 
 for the termination at the top of ftax- 
 being indistinctly marked, ovTag written 
 in abbreviation would seem to be the ter- 
 mination to flax- That Dio Cass, had 
 ovTag in his copy, is pretty certain from 
 his words, (evidently imitated from this 
 form of expression,) p. 624, 5, Trpbg 'Vav- 
 pioKovg Kai 'IdTrv^ag Kai AaXfidrag Kai 
 Iluvvoviovg — t^axf^(ya<^Oe, Kai ndvTag 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XCI. 
 
 463 
 
 VniTEpatg, TToXXaV vavwrfyrjad/iuvoiy i^ovor}^ t»7c 'iraXtac £uXa 
 
 a(t>Oova, — * aU- rrjy FltXoTrovi'r/dov ireoiE iroXiopKouvrtc, Km tw 
 TrtZ;^ aVta €/c yfjg €<^op^a7c, rwv TroXtwi' rag julv f^la Xa/Sovrec, rat: t 
 evTH^iaa^evoiy pa^jujg liXiritoinev icaraTroXt^uJdav, kqI lunrd tuvtu 
 /c-cij roG Su^Travroc 'EXXrjvt/coJ ap^uv. 1. Xf>'iM«''« ^6 kcu crTrov, 
 (i)(JTE iV7rop(jjTipov yiyveaOai ti avruiv, aiira rd Trpoayivo/jiiva t/cf7- 
 Oev ywp'ia tfXiXXe SiapKij, avev rng ivOev^e irpoad^ov, TraptEtiv. 
 XCI. Toiaura filv irepl tov vuv oiy^oinevov aroXov wapd tov tu 
 
 avTOvg, KaiToi TroXtfJiiKWTdrovg ofxoXoyov- 
 fitviog ovTag, IxeipwaaaOe. Under these 
 circumstances I have ventured to place 
 the /3ajo/3apwr within brackets, by way of 
 noting the omission of ovrag by the usual 
 mode of a lacuna. 
 
 The reference of the relative alg, just 
 after, has been disputed. Duker refers it, 
 not to the nearer antecedent ^vXa, but the 
 remoter Tpiriptig ; while Abresch and 
 Arnold refer it neither to ^vXa singly, nor 
 to Tpn'jpng, but to all that had previously 
 been spoken of, Svvafiiv t&v 'EXXtjvwv— 
 TToXXovg (3apfidpovg — Tpirjptig rt woXXdg. 
 But a naval blockade can only with pro- 
 priety be referred to the ships, not to the 
 land-forces, Greek or barbarian, because 
 such^ would be disembarked, and act r^ 
 TTf^^p: tK yrjg i<popfxa'ig : though, indeed, 
 that is preferable to supposing, with 
 Haack, a reference ad rerum notionem 
 gencralem, or, with Poppo, that ' the gender 
 is accommodated to the nearer noun IvXa, 
 because those are the materials of triremes, 
 and are themselves sometimes named for 
 ships:' of which reasons the former is 
 utterly without force ; and the latter has 
 very little weight, since the term ^vXov is 
 never so employed except in the oldest 
 poets : for as to the passage supra iv. 11, 
 4, (referred to by Poppo,) see the note 
 there. The reference must be to Tpir]pug, 
 for the words txovfftjg — dipQova are in 
 some measure parenthetical, and con- 
 sequently the true reading must be, what 
 I have ventured to edit, with Bekker, alg, 
 because though it seems not found in the 
 MSS., yet it is strongly borne out by 
 internal evidence, as existing in the pos- 
 sibility and probability, from its being 
 separated so far from its antecedent, and 
 coming immediately after ^vXa, of its 
 having been mistaken for olg. 
 
 In the expression irkpii, iroXiopKovvrtg 
 (which is so rare as to be, I believe, 
 unprecedented elsewhere) we have what 
 is well adapted to designate the naval 
 blockade of an island by cruising around 
 it. Compare supra iv. \A,Tr)v viiaov Tripi- 
 
 ETrXeor ical Iv <pv\aKy flxov, and /Eschyl. 
 Pers. 373 — 6, Td^at vtCJv fxkv arltpog ev 
 (TTJxoig TpKTiv, 'EKTrXovg (ItvXdaativ Kai 
 TTopovg dXippoOovg- "AXXag ^k KVKXtft 
 I'fjaov AiavTog nfpt^. 
 
 The next words, r^ ttc^^ — itpopfialg, 
 are best taken, not, with the preceding, (as 
 it is by Arnold,) but,— as it is by Duk., 
 Bauer, and Poppo,— with the following, 
 Xajiovreg. Misled by this error in con- 
 struction, Arnold assigns to l<popfialg a 
 sense which the term will by no means 
 bear, namely, positions, like Pylus, Argos, 
 from which to observe and' annoy the 
 enemy. That sense would require vulg. 
 d^opfialg, for which Arnold has, in com- 
 mon with all the editoi-s, rightly adopted 
 the reading of most of the best MSS. (to 
 which add Mus. Brit.) i(popfi., required by 
 the context. The term itpopfit) properly 
 denotes * the impetus of a body in motion 
 towards any point ;' but also, like impetus 
 in Latin, an attack or onset. It is true the 
 word is very rare ; yet it is not so rare 
 as to be unprecedented, smce it occm-s 
 in Horn. Od. xxii. 130, fxia S' olrj yivtr 
 ^(popfiy (where it signifies approach, access). 
 Apoll. Rhod. iv. 204, vfieTipy 5' tiripu- 
 SiTai'EXXdg t(}>opfiy (enterprise). Oppian, 
 Hal. iv. 623, "EXwerai ovx opSwffa XaOtTv 
 bpoiovTog l<popnr]v {attack). In like manner 
 our noun approach originally signified only 
 aditus, access, though subsequently .a hostile 
 approach, an aUack. Finally, the term, a 
 little after, ti/r£i;^t(Td/i«vot, refei*s to walling 
 in by circumvallation. 
 
 4. oioTC iVTTopwTtpov yiyvfoQa'i ti av- 
 ruir] ' so that each of these undertakings 
 may be the more practicable,' easier of 
 accomplishment. Comp. ch, 17, rd rt ovv 
 tKii — Toiavra Kai in tviropwrepa tlvai. 
 
 Ch. XCI. The speaker proceeds to 
 say, that ' such were the plans formed by 
 the Athenians, (as they may be sure, 
 having their intelligence from the best 
 source,) and that such as they were, they 
 will be carried out, unless they be frus- 
 trated by the speedy interposition of the 
 Lacediemonians.' 
 
464 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 «Vpc3^(Trar« clScJroc, cic g(evo/,0r,^.v, aKr^Koara' .cat oam yTroXoiTro. 
 cyrparWc, ijv Suvcvrai, o^olcc avrci Trpa^ovcrcv. eg Se, et A^r, ^or,- 
 erlLre, ou Trepe^rrac raVa, ^a^era rjSr,. 2. 2(.eXc(.rac 7«p an..- 
 por.poi Ac^v aacV ci^cc 3' av, £u<Trpa.|>^vr6C a0pooe, Ka. vvv er. Tr.pc- 
 Civocvro. 2vpaKo.coe Sa M^voi, M«XV ^^ ^^^ -«:^^(^^* ....A*-o. 
 
 ka Trapacr^e.^^ avrc^TX^Tv. 3. Kal a aiir, rj ttoX., A,^0.aerac, 
 kWai iccil »i TT^cra ScK.Xia, Kal evOk Kat IraXui' Kcn ov apn Kiv- 
 ^vvov UiSev TrpoaTTOV, ovk &v Sia ^a/cpoG v^h' ^niniao,. ^ 4. a>ar. 
 Au) Trepl t5c 2cKeXmc rcc oUaOio ^lovov PouXeuetr, ciXXa /cat tt apt r»,c 
 n.XoTrovvri^ou, el M'! ^otriererE rah a' ra^^c, ^rparmv re .ttc 
 v.cGv 7r£iu;/.tT£ Toia»;T»,y EKaTcra, o'/rcv£C, avreperni KOA*i(TetvT£C, /cat 
 OTrXiTEJaovcrev eilOuc, ^al— ci r^C (xrpartac e'rc XP'W^c^^^^po'^ avat 
 voAitZo,— avgpa 27r«priari,v a'pxovra, c^g av roug re Trapovrac m;v- 
 ra£i7, /cal roJg iur) 0eXovrac TrpoaavayKaay. o'6ru>yap oi re virap- 
 vovrec v^^v <j>;Xoi Oap(T»i(Tou(Tt ^aXXov, /cal o[ avSom^ovrec cbacrj,- 
 pov TrpocTtW. 5. /cal rci ivGa^e xf>»i «A*« ^avaptJr.pov e/C7roXe,i6tv, 
 L Supa/codtot re, vo^i^orrtg v^tag e7rtAieXaa0a,, A^aXXov avre- 
 
 1. ov Trepuffrai rdfca] < those parts,' or 
 rather, (the neuter being taken as standing 
 for masculine,) 'those persons (meaning 
 the Siceliots) will not bring the war to a 
 successful termination,' i. e. will be worsted. 
 Compare ii. 13, 10, Tztpikaiadai ry rroXefit^, 
 and i. 55, Trecr/tyvtrai ry Tro\efiti>. 
 
 2. The speaker now shows on what 
 grounds he forms this opinion. On the 
 expression ^i;(Trpa^£i/r€C,see note supra ch. 
 77, 1. Here the addition of dOpooi serves 
 to 'impart intensity of sense. Karetpyo- 
 fievoi, « hemmed in,' viz. by the naval 
 blockade. So ch. 6, KaTelpyov, and Hdot. 
 vi. 102, Karkpyovreg ttoWov [tovq ' Adri- 
 vaiovQ^. Though in those passages the 
 term bears rather the metaphorical sense 
 
 to straiten. 
 
 3. Here are pointed out the consequences 
 of this event, resulting in the speedy con- 
 quest of all Sicily, followed by the im- 
 mediate subjugation of Italy, (meaning 
 Magna Grjecia,) and gradually the danger 
 before adverted to from the conquered 
 countries. 'Ex«rai, ' capta tenetur.' Com- 
 pare supra ii. 5, txofiiviov, and Xen. C>t. 
 vii. 2, 4, eixiTO to. uKpa. The present is 
 here used instead of the future, in order 
 to denote the certainty and speedy occur- 
 rence of the event, as in Matt. iii. 10. 
 Mark ix. 31. 
 
 4. The speaker now suggests the means 
 that must be taken to ward off these dan- 
 gers; which are, 1. to send speedy and 
 
 effective aid to S>-racuse, and, above all, 
 a Spartan to take the command. 2. lo 
 renew and carry on more vigorously than 
 ever the war in Greece ; and especially to 
 occupy and fortify Decelea in Attica. 
 
 ijOTt fir)—ne\oTrovvr]<Tov, it firj iront- 
 aiTs] Here, as Poppo well points out, the 
 words, Tcidt TTou'iaeTt are explained by the 
 subsequent ones, arpaTiav rt 7r6/xi|/erc, 
 referring to Matth. Gr. Gr. § 630, 2. 
 
 avTip'sTUi K0fii<T9EVTeQ] On this form of 
 expression see i. 10, and iii. 18. In the 
 words, a little after, we av- KvvTaKy, by 
 TOVQ jrapovTag are meant those at present 
 serving as soldiers, in opposition to rovg firi 
 mXovTag, just after, ' those who are not 
 disposed' to serve; for the term Trpotr- 
 avayKaZoj here bears the sense to cowpel 
 to serve, as infra vii. 18, rovg dWovg UsX. 
 TrpoffrivdyKaKov. Svvra^y seems to bear 
 the united sense of training or organizing^ 
 (found in Herodot. vii. 78, rovrovg ffvv- 
 kTaaaov apxovng olh. Pol. xi. 10, 9, avv- 
 kraU Tovg oxXovg. i. 73, 2, rovg TroXtr.Kove 
 avvT., * to foi-m trained bands,') and, which 
 is a sense of the word elsewhere found in 
 our author, ' to draw up in order of battle, 
 including the general direction of the ope- 
 rations of the army. ^ > - i 
 5. TO. ivOdSt (pavepo)Ttpov iKiroXefisiv] 
 lit. ' to more manifestly carry on war with 
 those here (meaning the Athenians at 
 home) ;' in other words, maintain a more 
 declared hostility. 'Tucig iinntXtlaeai, 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XCI. 
 
 465 
 
 Xa.^1, Kal 'AO^.aToc role ^avr^v ^aaov «'XX„v iniKovplav w^^nuxr., 
 0. rax(6cv 8a ^^rt A.K^Xetav r,^c 'Arre/c^Jc* OTT.p 'A^nvalot ,.a- 
 Mara an <j>ol5ovvrai, Kal ^6vov avrou vo^ulovat r^n> kv rcJ 7roX.'i.a, 
 ov Scanenyafa. (3e(5au^rara ^' l[, rtc o'^^ru. rov, noX.^io:, 
 I^Xanroi, a, a ^aXtara h^ora, avrov, alMvono, raura, aad>^> 
 TrvvOavo^i.vo,, e^i^kpor .i^cog y^p avrovg aKp.(5Urara ^Kaarov, ra 
 (T<pBTepa avTi^v tnvd emaTa^ivovg (pof^uaOai, 7. a S' iv rrj tTrt- 
 reixiau airol w^eXoi^evoi roiJc ivavriovg KioXvaere, noXXa nanek 
 ra^uycara K.faXaii^a^o. olg re yap ,) ^^oa Karec^Kevaarai, rd 
 TToXXa Trpoc vfiag—ra f,lv Xr^<pdkvra, rd S' a6r/>f,ara—i;Eu' Kal 
 r«c ro. Aaupt'ou rwv clpyvpeiuyv ^erdXXtvv irpoaohwq, Kal oaa aVo 
 7»/C Kai SiKaorvplwv vvv w^.Xovvrai, evBv^ ilnocrreprfaovrai, /ad- 
 
 scil. avTwv, * that you care for (are soli- 
 citous for) their welfare :' a sense which 
 the word bears nowhere else in Thucydides, 
 though examples are rare in other writers! 
 It is found in Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 3, twv ,piXvjv 
 tTrifxtXtXa9ai., and Symp. viii. 18, aTrovrwv 
 ftdXXov Ti irapovTiov InifitXiiaOai. So 
 also in^the New Testament, Phil. ii. 20, 
 ovSeva txio—oarig to. Trepi v^iCJv fiepifivrj- 
 
 (TH. 
 
 6. oil SiaTTtTTupdaQai} se non eapertos 
 e3se,*tha.t they have not experienced [this 
 evil] ;' of which sense, which is very rare, 
 examples occur elsewhere in Herodot. 
 111. 14, SuTTiipcLTo avTOv rfjg xpvxrjg. 
 Demosth. p. 311, TrupdcOai kukuiv. Tlie- 
 mist. ap. Steph. Thes. xaXtTrov TnipdaOai 
 Caifxovog. 
 
 $(i3ai6raTa S' dv Tig—tTTupkpoi] This 
 lias the air of a political maxim, of 
 which the sense is,* Thus may one be most 
 sure of injuring one's foes, if, what we 
 have ascertained from clear information 
 they most fear, that we bring upon them.' 
 At tTTt^epot supply avToig. In this sense, 
 far from usual, ' to cause anv thing to 
 liappeii to any one,' the woVd occurs 
 supra iii. 56, on irdai ^ovXtiav t7rs(pepsv 6 
 (idp^apog. Plato, p. 945, tTrtvtyKiiv rifno- 
 pjav. Hence may be understood a pecu- 
 liar expression in the New Testament, 
 Phil. i. Ifi, oiofitvoi OXixl^iv i7ri<p(pHV Tolg 
 Se<Tno7g /zou, of which the true sense is,* to 
 bring afHiction (or severity of treatment) 
 to me already suffering imprisonment.' 
 Answering to this is the phrase in Latin, 
 'ahcui sollicitudinem, metum, dolorera ob- 
 jicere,' or afferre, and our expression to 
 bring upon, always used of erii, except that 
 m a passage of Jerem. xxxii. 42, (Engl. 
 Vers.) it bears a good sense, yet only by 
 reason of the antithetical words, ' Like as 
 I have brought all this evil upon this 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 people, so will I bring upon them all the 
 
 good.^ 
 
 7. At K(oXv(Tere supply uxpeXelaeai from 
 the preceding w0£Xoi»/if VOL In rd fik- 
 yiara Kre^aXanitrai we have a sensus prcp- 
 gnans, to signify, * I will bring together and 
 sum up in a few words.' See note at iii. 
 
 f^h—ri X^pa icaTeffKevafTTai] * ea, qui- 
 bus ipsorum ager est instructus,' raeaninrr, 
 as Dr. Arnold and Poppo are agreed' 
 both the live and the dead stock of the 
 country, slaves, cattle, sheep, farm-houses, 
 trees, &c. The expression npog vfxdg— 
 ijKu signifies, as applied to the dead stock 
 and of the live, the cattle, ' will come into' 
 your hands :' a sense any thing but usual, 
 but which is here meant the better to 
 consort with avTofiaTa. which, as appears 
 from another passage of our author, infra 
 vii. 27, 5, must have reference to the 
 (Tiofiara, or slaves, who were the agricul- 
 tural labourers. The term XtjtpBkvra ap- 
 plies to the dead stock and the cattle; 
 avTofiara, to the slates, who went over 
 voluntarily to the enemy, rivTOfiaXriKeaav, 
 as it is said infra vii. 27, 5, (a passage 
 calculated to throw no little light on the 
 present;) so forming a fulfilment of all 
 that Alcibiades anticipated from this «7rt- 
 TfixifTig 
 
 1 have here followed Haack, Bekker, 
 Goeller, and Poppo, in adopting, from nine 
 manuscripts, (to which add Codd. Cant, 
 and Mus. Brit.) the reading Aavpiov in- 
 stead of vulg. Aavpeiov. 
 
 oaa dirb yijg — oj^eXovvrai] Meaning, 
 the benefit from the land, both in the 
 produce to the proprietors, and the tax 
 thereon paid to the government, since 
 the latter could not be paid if the former 
 was utterly annihilated, which, in point of 
 fact, it was, as appears from the words 
 
 H H 
 
466 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 oi, rd Trap v^wv v ^ilaavTsg ijSn Kcnd k^iItoq noXifielaOai, oAtywpri- 
 «Toum. 8. ylyvtaOai ^e ti avTii^iv kcu kv rayjii Kai irpoOviuoTEpov, iu 
 v^ilv ecjtW, oi AaK^Sai^ovioi' eVti, wg ye ^vvard, {kuI 06^ dfia^W,- 
 aiadai ol^ai yroi/ir^c) Trdvv ^apatJ. XCll. Kal yjtlpwv ov^ivl a^i^ 
 
 infra vii. 27, ri)g X^Q^^Q andariQ tark- 
 
 QTIVTO. 
 
 CtKaffTjjpUov] Meaning, as Poppo re- 
 marks, ' Prytanea cum parastasi et para- 
 catabole atque multa,' namely, fees and 
 fines of various sorts, ou which see 
 Boeckh, Publ. (Econ. i. p. 250, and 
 Wachsm. Ant. ii. 1. p. 140, seqq. 
 
 fidXiara ^tj sell, cnroarfptjaovrai, vel 
 (i\a(p9ii(TovTai. (yEni. Port.) In fttraov 
 SiatpopovfitPTjg, ' less [regularly] rendered,' 
 or paid, we have a use of diatpopsuj 
 scarcely found elsewhere. The nearest 
 approach to it is that at ch. 100, and Dio 
 Cass. 629, 41, where it bears the sense 
 perfenv, transferre, Angl. to remit, transmit. 
 Thus there will be no reason to read, with 
 Poppo, lia<ppovyLkvr}Q : indeed that word 
 would here be little suitable in sense. 
 Dobree queries whether Sia<popovfih'T]Q 
 be here equivalent to ^latpepofitrrjg, per- 
 ferre, constanter ferre. I answer, by no 
 means ; for otherwise why should not our 
 author have itritten Sia<peponsvT]gl But 
 indeed ha^kpiiv does not bear the sense 
 constanter ferre. There is no difficulty in 
 supposing, that as tia<pop'no originally 
 signified transferre, * to bear abroad to 
 diff'trent parts,' (according to its use 
 infi-a viii. 101, and in Horn. Odyss. xix. 
 333, Tov fisv Tf kMoq tvpi, ('far and 
 wide') ^id Wivoi (poptovffi, with which 
 compare a passage of Ennius, ' Volito 
 vivu' per ora virum,') so did it also 
 mean to transmit, remit, as said of money. 
 Finally, the genitives Trjg Trpoaodov dta- 
 (popovfisvtjg are not, as Dukas supposes 
 them, genitives absolute, but are governed 
 of dno(rTtpi)eovTai to be repeated at 
 fidXiara Si: and the genitiee here is 
 quite as correct as the accusative before ; 
 since, as Hertl. ap. Pop. remarks, 'the 
 verb dTroffrfptlijeai is construed both with 
 an accusative and a genitive. See supra 
 ch. 82, 2. 68, 2.' The use of the tico in 
 the same sentence may seem harsh, but 
 it is far from unfrequent in our author ; 
 especially where, as here, the two different 
 regimens are separated by the intervention 
 of several words. Indeed an instance in 
 the case of this very verb, and that with 
 no separation, occurs in Eurip. Troad. 374, 
 P-^}'WKov, ov yrjg bpi dnoaTipovpitvoi, 
 Ovd' vxj/nrvpyov -rrtiTpiSog, where, had 
 
 Reiske and Surges remembered tlie pre- 
 sent passage, they would certainly have 
 refrained from conjeclurimj. 
 
 01 rd] Thus, for oi rd, was rightly 
 edited by Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo, 
 though only from the Edd. Aid. and Basil. 
 I am enabled to further confirm it from 
 the MSS. Clareud., Cant., and Mas. Brit. 
 
 b\iyu)pi]aov<ji\ Supply atraiv from the 
 context : the sense is, ' will set light by 
 them," will hold them cheap.' So Xen. 
 Mem. ii. 4, 3, rSiv 0iXa>v oXiywpoDvrft;- 
 
 8. ytyvto-^flt— 6'ap(Ta>] I have followed 
 Poppo in throwing this to the present 
 chapter, from which it had been wronglv 
 separated in the preceding editions ; since 
 it forms, in effect, the closing sentence of 
 the counsel given, 'Ei/ v^nv tart, 'rests 
 with you :' on this force of the phrase, see 
 Blomf. on ^schyl. Pers. I77. 
 
 Ch. XCII. Now comes the tTrj'Xoy ot, in 
 which,as the speaker had before end eavour- 
 ed to remove certain injurious j>rejudices 
 against him, so, here reverting to the same 
 subject, he applies himself to anticipate 
 certain objections, which might possibly 
 occur to his hearers against receiving him, 
 —namely, on the score of the busv zeal of 
 a fugitive, or on that of his former patriot- 
 ism, and hatred to Laceda-mon. He 
 shows, in the way of apology, witi/ he should 
 not be thought woi-se of on 'those accounts ; 
 and on what grounds he acts as he now 
 does against his country, and how far he 
 was justifiable. He remarks, that he 
 regards his country as no longer his coun- 
 try, but that he is endeavouring to make 
 it such, in order that he may return to it. 
 Section 4 contains the conclusion, which 
 deals in earnest entreaty, 1. that they 
 would confidently em[)loy his services 
 even on the well-known and fully admitted 
 argument, that ' if, while an enemy, he has 
 done them much injury, so, when a friend, 
 he can render them proportionable service ,' 
 one may very fairly be thought a just 
 measure of the other. 2. That, aware of 
 the importance of the object in view, they 
 would lose no time in setting about th*e 
 attainment, especially considering, that at 
 moderate sacrifices they may secure 
 weighty advantages— the possession of 
 acknowledged pre-emmeuce with undis- 
 turbed security. 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XCII. 
 
 467 
 
 TToA/c TTOTfi goKTW)' Eivai, vuv 6y/cpar(Jc fVfp)^o/Ltat- ov^e VTroTrTweaOai 
 fxov k T^v ^vyaSiKnv wpoOvfiiav tov Xdyov. 2. ^vya'c re ydp 
 ilfxi frJc TWV e^eXaadvTwv f novripiag, Kal ou rife iju^Te^f^g, i]v 
 TTEiOrfoOe ^01, uxpEXtiag- Kal iroXifuwripoi ov^ ot roue TroAt/i/ouc.- 
 TTOv f^Xd^avTif^ v^ifiq, ij ol Tovg ^tAovg dvayKdaavreg TroXejuiovc 
 yBviaOai. ^ 3. ro re (^lAoTroAt ovk kv J d^iKovfxai tyu,, dXX iv oT 
 dcr(l>aXwg iTroXiTevBrtv. ouS' enl irarpida oSaav in iiyod/nai vvv 
 
 1. xf 'pw*'— <?vat] Comp. Andocid. p. 39, 
 fiTjSe Tip x^'povg S6^u)iitv duai. 'EyKpa- 
 Twg is well explained by the gloss of the 
 Schol. Kaprkpiog, i. e. atpodpwg, since the 
 term Kaprtpog not unfrequently bears the 
 sense vigorous or vehement, as said of an 
 attack. Of kyKpaTSJg in this sense exam- 
 ples are so rare, that I have met with it 
 no where else except in Appian, i. 93 and 
 96, TToXfjUfti/ lyKpardg, and Theoph. Si- 
 moc. p. 69, KaTa7ro\efiT]9BVT(i)v tyKpuTuig, 
 and 175. 
 
 oi'^c vTroTTTtviaBai — rbv Xoyov, &c.] 
 *nor let my word (or counsel) be suspected 
 on the score of the busy forwardness, or 
 officious zeal of an exile.' TIpo9v/xia, being 
 a vox mediae significationis, is capable, 
 according to its application, both of a good 
 and a bad sense : as used in the latter, it is 
 very rare ; though I have noted examples 
 supra ii. 65, uKaipov TrpoBvfiiav, and 
 Eurip. Here. Fur. 310, Trp60v^6g kariv' 
 t) 7rpo9vfiia d' a<ppu)v: and answering to 
 this is the use in Latin of cUacer or officio- 
 sus. Not but that the fugitive or deserter 
 has a strong desire to work evil on his 
 former friends; but his chief character- 
 istic is a busy forwardness to do the be- 
 hests of his new masters or friends. 
 Compare Xen. Anab. i. 9, 10. (Thiem.) 
 fiXXa fit)v, el rig ye ri avrq! Trpoffrd^avTi 
 KaXbJg v7rr}peTT}(rfiiv, oi/dtv dxapiarov 
 tiafft T1JV 7rpo9vixiav. This construction of 
 vnoirr. with itg and accusative of thing 
 (to denote some quality) is so rare, that I 
 have met with no examples of it else- 
 where. But Sia^uWeiv, Xoidopdv, and 
 other verbs, are used with this very con- 
 struction, accusative of person followed by 
 accusative of thing depending on tig. See 
 note at viii. 88. In (pvydg tifii—ej^tXdag 
 we have a somewhat frigid play upon 
 words, similar to certain others that occur 
 in our author, and in the writings of St. 
 Paul, and which cannot be well repre- 
 sented in translation. The best mode of 
 expressing the figure in the present in- 
 stance, is by resolving the phrase <pvydg 
 tlfii into its equivalent <pvyadeve(T9ai, q, d. 
 * I am a run-away from, I flee from the 
 
 malice (i. e. malicious persecution) of those 
 that drove me out, (compare Plato, p. 241, 
 ^vydg yiypsrai tK TovTU)v,fugit hcec. Vint. 
 Ant. 70 (of Timon), <pvydg 'dv9pu)7rior, and 
 Nonnus, (pvydg fifpoTviov,) and yet not, if 
 ye hearken to me, fi-om gour benefit, the 
 benefiting of you ;' meaning, as the Schol. 
 explains,^ ov (ptvyoj {non fugio, refugio) to 
 w^fXcTj/ vjxdg. Compare viii'. 47. Leveque, 
 indeed, expresses the sense as follows, 
 * Je m'exile loin de la me'chancete' de mes 
 perse'cuteurs, et— jamais je ne m'exilerai 
 de vos int^rets :' and so Dr. Arnold. Yet 
 this would make the former clause to con- 
 tain something bordering on nonsense : 
 and I am greatly inclined to think that 
 Portus expresses the true sense intended 
 when he renders, * exul sum propter im- 
 probitatem,' &c., except that this sense 
 cannot be extracted from the words as 
 they now stand. Hence I strongly sus- 
 pect that, for (pvydg re ydp elfxi Trjg tCjv 
 i^tX.^ TTOvripiag, &c., our author wrote 
 (pvydg re ydp eifii, Ty twv t^eX. ■Kovrjp'iq., 
 &c., according to which all will be right, 
 and the sense be, in other woi-ds, * I am 
 indeed, by the wickedness of those who 
 drove me out, a banished man ; but I am 
 not banished from rendering you ser- 
 vice.* 
 
 3. OVK iv (p dSiKovfjiat — iTroXirevOTjv] 
 *And my love of country I keep (or ap- 
 prove), not wherein I am wronged, but 
 wherein I enjoyed securely the right of 
 citizen.' 'Ev y means, (as Poppo and 
 Dr. Arnold point out,) * quo rerum statu,' 
 * a case in which, under circumstances in 
 which.' The city, or state, of Athens is 
 considered under two points of view, — 
 namely, one as his protectress, the other as 
 his oppressor. The speaker means to say, 
 that he holds or approves his patriotism 
 for the former, not the latter. Now the 
 present tense would have best suited both 
 these clauses ; but as the aonst is used in 
 the latter, we must suppose here a certain 
 brevity of expression to be filled up as 
 follows : * but my patriotism I held or 
 approved in a state where,' &c. 
 
 The sentiment is further developed in 
 II H 2 
 
468 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 415. 
 
 i"? - " "r? '""' " "^"- '^'^"'^ •"•' '"^ -'"«"-" «'i ^C r„A„,- 
 
 the next words, oif l^l „arpiSa-dya. 
 'craaOa., ,„ which we have a refined w.w 
 of expressmg, that Athens, as n.,w his 
 oppressor, ,s no longer his country, bu? 
 that he ,s endeavouring to repossess^ him- 
 selt of ,t as such, i. e. as a protectress 
 Closely .m.tatcl from the present is a 
 passage of Dionys. Hal. Ant. viii. 7 wl^ere 
 
 savint""' n ':^1'^-^«>'<''1 « similarly 
 saying, narpila ce uyoifiai, oi, rr,,, iTcap- 
 
 •X". Also another, of Appian, t. i. Si 74 
 
 Kai^iXoTToXts, ^c] ' He is a true patriot 
 
 ot who iKiving been unjustly deprived of 
 
 It (by banishment) forbears to invade it • 
 
 but who, from his desire for it, endeavours 
 
 m every way to repossess it.' 'OnGa,c is 
 
 used as at ii. 87, 4, ro.'., a^roi^, L d ,- 
 ^peiov<: op9a.g eh'ac: of tliis exceedingly 
 rare use of MXXvf.. to signify the los.^ng 
 of miy thing by deprivation, I know no 
 example elsewhere ; but something very 
 Similar to it occurs in Plato, p. «95, rnl 
 
 deprived of it by the Medes.' Xen. Anab! 
 ni. 4, 11, T,,i^ apxnv VTTO twu Mndwv 
 ajTioXeaav : and parallel to this is the use 
 of amittere in Cicero de Orat. i. 40, amit- 
 tere ctvitatem, and Justin vi. 1 (of Conon), 
 amma bello patria, Cypri exulabat.' ^ 
 \ovTioQ Ifxoi r,:\ This, the reading of 
 Bekker (2nd ed tion), I have thought 
 proper to adopt mstead of vulg. ,>o*y. 
 which, though found in perhapl aU the 
 Alfeb., cannot be right, since, while diffi- 
 cult 18 It to see what place ys can here 
 
 tothi'' ' '! ^^*^^^P^•<'P»•i^ty, as referred 
 to the^a. at kc,, a^rot^, which it may be 
 with the less harshness, considering that 
 the mtermediate words are in some mea- 
 sure parenthetical. OvTu^g. Render, nna- 
 propter, 'accordingly,' lit. 'and so, such 
 
 being the^ case,' as i. 76, 2. Of iuoi- 
 a^eiOf: XpoQat the sense is, ' I request 
 }ou to fearlessly use me, (i. e. my ser- 
 vices,) both for every danger an'd for 
 eyery tod.' The interposed wSrds yvovrac 
 —ut^ptXoiiiv suggest the ground of this 
 fearlessness,-namely, that contained in 
 the KoyoQ, or argument, alleged by all per- 
 sons so circumstanced, (exiles deserting to 
 the enemy,) that 'if, while an enemy he 
 injured them exceedingly, he may also. 
 wlK^i become a friend, benefit thei,; abun- 
 tlantiy. Of 7rpo(5aXX6fxivov the sense is 
 ht put forward,' alleged ; a very rare 
 sense of the term, the nearest approach to 
 Which exists in a passage of Plato, p. 201 
 
 Tv'^^r fi'^^'^^T.^^"?"^^*^^^'- Herodot! 
 IV. 46, tOyoQ ovliv ^xofitv 7rpo(iaXXeo9ai 
 <yo<j>ir,Q TTspi. Evidently written with a view 
 to this pa.ssage, and especially the next 
 words IS the following passage of Dionvs 
 Hal Ant. vm. p 1522, uXXa Karaxpu^Ok 
 hot (read Kuraxpn^rO' l^coi) Xa(36vTet orrov 
 av fiiXXw Ti v^ia,^ w^eXr)fTnv, Kai ,{, JoTe 
 on, OQ TToXtfK^iy v^av ^uydXa f^XaTrrtiv 
 ^^J'^^/og nv, Kai oi,^ {,^,n, dyojvc'Co^uvog, 
 fiiyaXa dvvrjrrc^ai oj^iXui', where, fbr oc 
 mid H, on the authority of Vat. MS. and 
 that of Lapus. 
 
 o<TV rd fdv - yKctyov] These words 
 advert to the poirer which would accom- 
 panyt.ewill. The full sense is, ' W 
 niuch as, on the one hand, I know the 
 affairs of the Athenians, and [then, when 
 I was an enemy] I only guessed at yours. 
 Now, however, I know 6o^/.,_and con- 
 sequently can sufficiently serve you.' See 
 ^. ^0, 4, yivofiiptf, Trap' dfitpoTspoig rolr 
 Trpayfiam. ^ ^ 
 
 at^roi'-f] for {,^a<:. Utpl ^eyianop h) 
 Tiov diatpepovrajp, 'about matters of the 
 very greatest moment.' Compare i 70 
 /jUyaX^.^ ra,p tiaJ>,p6vriop KaOiardnu^r, 
 
 Pau:^"!; n '^" '^'^-^ eon'pare 
 i-ausan. ix. 8, 3, rrip Troptiap dKwKi^tj^t, 
 
 OL. 91, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. XCIV. 
 
 469 
 
 (^paxfi fxopiu) ^VfX7rapay,v6^,voi, ^ayaXa ao^ariTS, Kai AOr^valiov 
 TTjv re ovaav Kai rijv ^kWovaav ^ivafiiv KaOiXnr,, Kai fx.rd raura 
 avrai re aa^aXw^ oiKye, Kai rij^ airdaiK 'EAXa^oc kou'(T,;c, Kai ov 
 (jia, Kar evvoiav ^e riyrjcjOe." 
 
 XCIII. 'Onlv 'AXKi(3ia^n^ Toaavra tliTtv. ol ^e AaK^^ai^iovioi, 
 ^tavoovfiEVoi ^lEv Kai avTol TT^irepov arparBmiv tVi ro^ 'AOnvat:, 
 fAEXXovreg ^' tri Kai Tre^io^oi/icvoc, ttoAAo; yucTAAo)' '^iTippwaB^aav, 
 diSa^avTog ravra eKaffra avTov, Kai vof^uaavTiq wapa tov aa- 
 i>^aTaTa H^orog aKriKoevai. 2. ware ry t7rtrfi^/c/a t^c A^KeXtiai; 
 7rpo(jfi^ov ;p»/ t6v vovv, Kai ro TrapavrUa Kai rolg ev ry ^iKtXla 
 Trefxneiv riva ri^iiopiav. Kai TiXiTnrov rov KXeav^plSov Trpolrr a^arrcc 
 apyovTo. Tolg ^vpaKOfTioig, U^X^vov i^nr Uuvwv Kai twv KopivOiivv 
 PouAeuo/xfvov TTOiuv 07rn Ik rwv 7rap6vTiov /naXiara Kai TayiaTa 
 rig wcpiXna ^t,H To7g k-fi. .3. o ^l ^io /nlv vavg rovg KopivOlovg 
 h^n e/ceAtuev o; Tri^TTHv k 'Aalvtiv, rag g^ AotTrac' napa- 
 cfKEvaliGOai oaag ^^lavoovvTai tt^itthv, Kai orav Kaipog ^, Iro'mag 
 ilvai irXfiv. TavTa Se ^vvOifjiivoi dvex^povv ek r^g' AaKi^ai- 
 fjiovog, 
 
 4. Arp'iKETo ^£ Kai »; EK r»7c ^iKEXiag Tpi^prfq rwv 'Aer)va'iu>v, riv 
 uTTEGTEiXav ol GTpaTYiyol ini TE xpmara Kai iTrnEag. Kai ol 'AOrj- 
 valoi dKov(yavTEgE^n<p[aavTo rijv te rpocjy^v ttehtteiv tj] arparia Kai 
 Toyg iVytac. Kai 6 ^^ci^twy treAfura, Kai e^^o/uov Kai ^EKarov etoq 
 T(x) ttoXe^iu) ETEXEvra twSe, ov OovKv^i^Yjg t,vvEypa\LEv. 
 
 , ^ * ^*" "^^ ''^' ^" ^^ ^f^X^I^^^^H^ ^"^ ETTiyiyvoiiiEvov Oepovg 
 Ol tv ry 2(/C£A/a 'AOm'cuoi, lipavTEg ek r^g Kara'vr/c irapETrXEvaav ettI 
 
 ?.^'^^^"^5^e,^ passage of our author, supra expressed in Dio Cass. 675, 7. Dionvs Hal 
 
 in. 30, aTTiOKPtjcrap t6p kipSvpop. yii. 64. In Usppu^aOrinaP there is^a preq'- 
 
 l^paxti fiopiii^] ' with a moderate force,' nancg of sense for, 'were yet more con - 
 
 VIZ. as compared witli the whole of their firmed in their intention, and emboldened 
 
 army Ta tKn — fxsyaXa (TWffrjrs, 'may to carry it into execution.' Such is the 
 
 T!'^'^ ^^^i interests there at stake.' use of oiKodofinaOai in a passage of the 
 
 Alcibiades well knew that the Lacedae- New Testament, 1 Cor. viii. 10^ ovyl »/ 
 
 monians were only moyeable on a point avptihimQ avrov oUoSouTjerideTai dc to 
 
 where their interest was concerned ; and rd tldwXoevra tffOieip ; 
 accordingly in these concluding sentences 2. uxtti ry IniTiixitTH, &c.] 'Such 
 
 the argument is solely that of interest, being the case, they set their mind on the 
 
 Knowing their stinginess, he only asks for fortifying of Decelea,' i. e. made it their 
 
 a slender aid to secure great interests ; and continual aim, or object in view. The 
 
 he concludes with laying before them the infinitiye 7r£/i7r«v depends on irpondxav 
 
 alluring attraction of attaining what their top povp understood in the implied sense 
 
 sluggish (and yet grasping) spirit would which it carries, of intending, as though 
 
 most prize, the attainment at once of all Suporj9Tj(Tap had preceded. With irouTv 
 
 they would desire, the secure possession onri, operam dare quomodo, i. e. ut, com- 
 
 ot the empu-e of all Greece, without the pare i. 65, iirpaaatp oTrrj yipr)<JtTai. On 
 
 trouble of continually enforcing its obe- the phrase tic tCjv TrapoPTwp, see note at 
 
 <iience- iii. 29. iv. 17. 
 
 Ch. XCIII. 1. TTfpiopdjfiepoi'} circum- 4. tyip Tpo(pr]p'\ Meaning the money 
 
 spectantes, taken absolutely ; or with the to pay the troops withal. See note at 
 
 supply of TOP Kaipop, or Td ytptjaofxepa, viii. 57. 
 
470 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414. 
 
 Mtyapwv Tiov iv t^ 2(/ceAta, ovq ini Ti\(DVog tou rvpavvov, doTreo 
 Kai TTpOTipov juot itprjTai, avaaTr](TavTi^ ^v^ctKoaioi, avToi iy/ovcri 
 TJfjv yrjv. 2. awofSavTEg ^l idywaav tovq te aypout,*, /cot iXOovra^ 
 iTTi ipvfxa ti Twv 2upa/coCTia>i;, Kai ov^ eXovrtc:, auOt? Kni wt^y kuI 
 vav(Tt ira^aKo/diadevTtQ eiri tov Trjpeav Trorajuov, to te we^iov ava- 
 pavTn; icynvv, Kai tov (tItov £i'£7rift7rpa<Tav, Kai twv ^vpaKoaiuv 
 7rt|t)tTu^oi'r€t: Tiaiv ov iroXXuig, Kai airoKTilvavTeq ri rtrac,', Kai rpo- 
 iraiov (jrr?(Tovrft;, ave^wpr^Gav ini rag vav<;. 3. Kai airoTrXivaavTEQ 
 €C Karavm'f iKtlOiv cl tTriaiTiadiJisvoi, iraay ry arcana iyjjopovv 
 tin KtvTopiira ^iKiXwr TroXccTjua, Kai Tr^oaayayof^ievoi OjuoXoyla 
 ttTT'^fGaVj 7ri/U7rpavr£c a/na tov oItov twv tc lv7}(T<jaiwv Kai twv 
 YpAaituv. 4. /cat a(j>iKOiJ.ivoi eg KaTav)]v, /caTaXa^ijSavovort Toug 
 Tfc iinreaQ f?/covTac ffc twv A^r/vwv TrevTr/zcovTa Kai ^laKoaiovq, 
 avev T(vv 'iinrioVy fxtTa aKivrjcy — wg avTodtv iirirwv TropiaOriao' 
 ^ev(t>v, — Kai imroTo^oTag TpiaKovTa, Kai TciXavTa apyvpiov Tpia- 
 
 K0(Tia. 
 
 XC V. Tou o auTou ripog Kai in ''Apyog GTpaT(vaavT£g Aa/cfSai- 
 ^toviot lii\pi )U£V KAfwvwv »iA0ov, anojiKov ^c -ytvojufvov aVevtu/OT?- 
 aav. Kai Apysioi fxtTa TavTa ia(5aX6vTEg eg ti]v Ovpeariv, o/nopov 
 ovtrav, Xeiav twv Aa/C€^ai^ov/wv ttoAA^v cAajSov, >) iirpaOr] TaXdv- 
 Twv ovK eXatJGov irivTe Kai eiKoai. 2. Kai o OetxTTtfwv ^fifjiog iv t(^ 
 
 Ch. XCIV. 2. Ipvfid Ti] This must 
 mean the fort lately raised by the Syra- 
 cusans on the ruins of Old Megara, as 
 spoken of supra vi. 75. Far from clear is 
 it what is meant by to -jrediov, for, in 
 point of fact, the country all thereabout is 
 very Ai%, and there is, properly speaking, 
 no plain. Yet something answering to 
 this description exists in a district run- 
 ning along the coast from the mouth of 
 the Terias to the east of the Pantagias, 
 forming a sort of Delta ; also a very nar- 
 row plain running along the margin of the 
 Terias up to Leontini, and forming what 
 the Scotch call a strath. The term here 
 dvafidvTfg is used, not because the site of 
 this strath is of any great elevation, but 
 simply with reference to its being such as 
 compared to the coast line. 
 
 3. KsvTopnra] The site of this ancient 
 capital of the Siculi may with confidence 
 be fixed at the present Centorhi, as laid 
 down in Captain Smyth's map ; a most 
 commanding situation for the purpose of 
 strength. The site of Inessa, another strong 
 hold, mentioned just after, and iii. 103, 
 (and of which the original name was 
 ^tna,) it is difficult to fix. It has been 
 best placed by Dorv, Sic. p. 224, at the 
 present Santo Nkolo (or Nkolosi, as laid 
 
 down in Capt. Smyth's map) : yet that 
 will not tally with the distance assigned 
 by Strabo, of eighty stadia from Catania. 
 Hence I would fix it at a village called 
 Arragona in Capt. Smyth's map, exactly 
 eighty stadia from the port of Catania, and 
 in a situation almost as strong as Centorbi, 
 and more so than any other in that part 
 of the country. This view is confirmed 
 by what Strabo further observes, namely, 
 that it was not far from Centoripa. Now 
 Arragona is only thirteen miles distant 
 from Centoripa. By the Hybl (jeans, just 
 after spoken of, understand those of Hybla 
 Major or Galeatis. 
 
 1. raXdvTiov ovk iXaaaov Trevrt Kai 
 £t/co<Tt] For this might rather have been 
 expected iXacrtrSvuiv : but the idiom by 
 which tXaffaov considered as an adverb is 
 made to supply the place of the adjeetire 
 tXacraoVf is, however rare, not unpre- 
 cedented. So Diod. Sic. xvi. 86, ixiov 
 'iirnovg ovk iXaaaov rwv dtffxtXiiov, and a 
 passage of the New Testament, 1 Tim. v. 9, 
 XVpa fii) tXaTTOv iTwv IE. Xen. Hist. vi. 
 5, 52, where some MSS. have oifK tXaTTov 
 CLTrioXovTO tlKOtri imrktovj while the read- 
 ing of the tejct is iXdrTovag. The idiom in 
 question may first have arisen from the 
 use of adverb parenthetically, in order to 
 
 
 o,.9,,2.] LIBER VI. CAP. XCVI. 471 
 
 XCVI. K«; oJ 2vpa«o<T.o. rod avrov Bipov.u,, ^^vOovroro., 
 re y.U, movra, role 'Aen.-io.C, Ka\ ^^Xovrac fl e^t a<^a, ...a., 
 
 .;.o.p.}^vou r. Kai in^ r^c ^oXe.c .«»«. kum'Vou,--o«k «v p«g.u>c 
 
 ^le.c avr^v ^.XaW.-, o^ro-c ^^ Kara t ravra, XaO... ofa, 
 L^avr., ol ,oXiM.or oi yip «v ^X^ y.^ ««-«. Svv.enva 
 
 2. S,Jpr,ra. yip to u'XXo x-p'-' ^ ^'^^' T"^' '"'}%' ''"'^"'' 
 ri i^Kal e,r.Vvsc ^av eif«<.- Kai .J-i^a^ra. «^o r^v 2»p«K0<.KUV, 
 SccJ r<J i..^oX.-. roG ^Xou elvm, 'E^r.^oXm. 3. ku, o. m^v. e&X- 
 Oovrec T«..Swe; k -).' Xu^uJva .api xov Ava^ov .oraf.ov a^.a 
 ri, -i^lpa, {kiyx-vov yip ««ro?c Kai o. wep. ro. h.p^.oKparr,v crpa- 
 
 modify a foregoing assertion, as to num- 
 bers. Compare Thucyd. vu. 19, Trapa- 
 7rXr}mov, Kai oi; TroXXy TrXtoy, &c. 
 
 Ch. XCVI. 1. vnep rf/g ttoXcwc] Hence 
 the origin of the name, which signifies 
 Abote-hia. Tag TrpotrfSacrae avrjiv : mean- 
 ing the if«i/s up, access to, Einpolce, by 
 its precipitous sides, so as to reach the 
 summit called, from its form the Hog s 
 back. There is the same use of Trpocrfia^tc 
 in a similar passage of Herodot. lu. Ill, 
 TTooQ dTToKpnuvovcn ovp€<Ti, tv9a TTpoa- 
 8amv avOpwTrv ovd(nir,v eivai. See an- 
 other example of this plural use in a 
 passage of Polybius, cited and emended a 
 vii 51 2. Whu the Athenians could not 
 circumvallate Syracuse, without possession 
 of the heights of Epipolse, see Map and 
 Memoir in Appendix. 
 
 For ravTUQ, Poppo and Goeller have 
 received the reading '•«^,''«' ^^^''J.^^H" 
 thority of six MSS., to which add Codd. 
 Clarend., Cant., and Mus. Br. Yet strong 
 as is the external evidence m its fawur, 1 
 must still, with Bekker, decline to receive 
 it into the text, because it is susceptible ot 
 no tolerable sense. Easily might rai^rag 
 be mistaken for ravra, from the cir- 
 cumstance of the sujlw serving to denote 
 the terminations a and ag being so very 
 
 ''t1l'^pr,,rae] It is truly observed by 
 Goeller, that LKaprdaOac is said deati- 
 tudine pr<jerupta, as suspensa rupesm \ rg. 
 ^n. viii. 190. This sense of the word 
 occui-s also in Plut. Anton. 46, r« fi^yaXa 
 -KeSia rdv Xo<}>wi' Tovro>v c^prnrai, and 
 in Strabo ap. Steph. Thes. .^prrirai .; 
 
 Ywpa rrohg votov. 
 
 Kai iTTKpavig rrav lUu)] The sense is 
 well expressed by the rendering of Portus 
 and Bauer, ' introrsus (i. e. ab urbe) totus 
 vel patens est.' And it is justly observed 
 by Poppo, that ' in this use of tiritpavsg 
 the situation of the spectator is (as not 
 unfrequently elsewhere) changed. So 
 supra i. 64, we have, to S tK tov laBjiov 
 rtiYOc, where Bauer explains, ' a parte, a 
 regione isthmi ;' adding, ^nempe, mutato 
 splctantis situ, quod in isthmum versum 
 esset,etiam ex isthmo ex altera parte per- 
 
 tinebat.' , < «» » i 
 
 3. TOV Xtinma -rrapa tov AraTrovJ 
 Render, * the meadow by the side of the 
 Anapus;' the article serving to denote 
 the meadow by the Anapus, icell knoirn as 
 being probably the usual place of military 
 exercise. Here, indeed, propriety might 
 be thought to require the repetition of the 
 article tov ; but several examples of its 
 omission are adduced by Poppo, though 
 scarcely one that is quite decisive. The 
 present instance scarcely fiiUs «"der the 
 canon laid down in Matth. Gr Gr. ^ 277, 
 and Buttm. § 125, because the place m 
 question was, we may suppose, one so well 
 known, that the appellation the mea^iow 
 had become a proper name, in which case 
 the article would not be required. To 
 which purpose compare a passage ot the 
 Ne'v Testanient, Acts xvi. 13 where we 
 have. it^iXOofiiV (lio Tf,g iroXuog ^apa 
 
 ov 
 
 IvofiiKtTO irpoaevxi) 
 
 TTorauov w ci/^^., — ..^- ,y . 
 meaning ' the place by the r.ver-s.de, 
 where praver was wont to be offered up. 
 Now there" the article is with reason omit- 
 
472 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414. 
 
 Kai i^aKoaiovQ Xoya^aq t(Zv ottXiti^v l^Upivav TrporepoT, wv ?ipyjt 
 Aio^iiXog, (j>vya(: 6$ "Av^pou, uttwc; t(Zv ts 'E7r«^oAwr tiV«v ^u- 
 AafCEC, Kai rjv tg aXXo ti ^trj, rayv ^uvea. (Jt£c TrafjaylyvtovTai, 
 XCyil. 01 ^£ ' Mrjvaloi TaiTTjq r»7c vvKTjg rp imyiyvofitvy r]int()a 
 f^riTalovTo, Ku] eXaOov cwTovg navrl iiBr) tw arpaTiv^ctTi 'u t»]c 
 KaTdvr)^ rr^orrfc /cora tov Aeovra KaXov/.Livov, oij awexH rwv 'Etti- 
 TToAwi; it, i] eirrd ara^lovi;. Km touq intovQ aTTo/Sj/SoVai'TH", Tcnq re 
 vavmv 6c rjv Oci^ov KaOop^uGiifxunn' Uti ^l X'f''''>'''i^o<; jidv Iv 
 arfvJ IdOfHo irpovyovdu eg to ir^Xayog, t^k" ^£ Supa ^ocr/ajr TroAewg 
 our£ ttAoJv oute 6^ov ttoAAiJi' aV^xat. 2. kuI d plv vavriKik 
 (xrparoc rJi; 'AOm'cilwv ev rr] Ba^/zw, ^(acrraupoxraVn'oc; rov ('(T^^uJr, 
 »;au)^o&y o g^ 7r6Z;oc ^X*^^^^ ^^^^^' Vv**;^ T^/^^^^C rac 'ETTiTroAac, ^-ai 
 00am ava^ck Kardrdv EvpmiXov, ir^lv rovq ^vpaKoa'iovg, aloOo' 
 ^uvovg, JK TOV Xsi^it^voq kqI r»7c ejera'afwc TrapayivtaOai, 3. t/3o- 
 r/0our gf m t£^ aAAo., to(^ eKUGTOQ ra\ouc nx^, Kai ol nepl rdv 
 AiopiXov tSa/codior ardgioi g^, Trpiy Trpo^r^f'Sat U tov Aft^wvoc, 
 fytyi'orro fn;r.,ec.- oii/c fAaacrov ^ Trerrc fca! hkogi. 4. 7roo(T7rtaorr€c 
 ouy auroTc toiovtio Tpdirw, ara/cror£^ov, fcai ;ia)^r/ viKriOtvret; ol ^vpa- 
 Komoi eirl ralg 'EniTroXalc, orf^^wpijaar eq ttIv ttoAjV Kai o ra AiJ- 
 fiiXog aTToOi'dcTKH, Kul Twv llXXujv wc TpiaKomni. 5. Kai ^lera tovto 
 ot AOmxnoi TpoTTuldv Tf aTwctVTtQ Kol Tov^ VEKpovg dnoamn'^ovQ 
 aTTO^ovTfc ToTc 2upa/comotr, Trpog rr/V ttoAiv aJrilv r^ li^Tf^am tVi- 
 KaTa(5airreg, wg ovk inE^rieaav aJroIc, eTravaxf^^mcwTEg ct>poi>piov 
 iTTi TW Aa/3SdAw o)Ko^<)^irjaav, cV a/cpoig ro?c K:f>»/Aii'oTc twv 'Etti- 
 TToAwy dptllv Trpoc rd Miynpa. oV^c f'/r? adroTc, ottoVe npotouv, i] 
 Aiaxou^ti^u »j raxtouvr.c, roTc r£ (T/c.Jtcrt Kai Tolg ^o^^^iv «Vo- 
 y»?K:r/ AL V 111. Kf»i ou TToAAw u^TTtpov oJroTc »]A(^or e/c rt 'Eyf- 
 (TTvg Innt^TpiaKdaioi, Kai ^ikeXwv Kai Na£(a>v Kai HXXiov tivwv wg 
 SKaToV Kai AOrjvaiiov dnvp^ov 7r6vr///covra Kai ^a/cdcrtot, olg 'iinrovg 
 rovg ^ev Trap 'Eytcrra/wv /cai Karava/wi; f'AajSov, roue ^' eirpiavTO, 
 
 S.^-n^^^!'- ^''''"' ^^^ notoriety of the form of an obtuse angle, and constituting, 
 place m question, unnecessary we find, the summit%f the Hog's back 
 
 note at vi tTtT'" '^""'''' '''^"'' ''" ?^^' '^ ^'^^^ Sreat probability supposed to 
 
 CuXCVu\ • ~ ' n ~n r. ^„^r t>een on or near the point now called 
 
 tH. XCyil. 1. tv artv^i^ ««t^/*v] On Belvedere, from the /?«g view thence pre- 
 
 this use of Iv see note at iv. 113. sented i"trncc pre 
 
 the knoll, iterally, tk^ broad kno/l, or able property of every kh.d esneciallv 
 wart, from its resemblance to that ex- clothes and furniture ; ^eesupradr 49 
 
 i« t ^Tr? "^l ^l ^ "^"'^ Labdalum merits, baggage, and tackle of every kind 
 
 f^^AS!^''fl^'^.!''^'V^"^"'r"T ^ ^eceslkVto a besieging army in ^ 
 of the Labda, the letter A having thus the enemy's country. ^ 
 
 OL. 91, 2, 3.] LIBER VI. CAP. XCIX. 473 
 
 Kai ^vfiiravTEg -KEVT^KovTa Kai k^aKoaioi itttt^c ^uveAtyijaav. 2. /cat 
 fcaradr^txavTac £V r^ Aa(5^dXw (^uAok:»/v, ex^P^"^' ^f**^^ ^*'^' ^<^'*^'S«' 
 Ol 'A0r)va7oi, iVaTrap KaOetdnivoi £T£txi<Tai' ^oi' /cu/cAov ^ta Taxf>VQ' 
 Kai £/C7rArjHtv roT? SupoKOffioic Trapttrxov rw rdx" t^C ot/coSo^tac' 
 Kai iiTi^tXOdvTEg ftdx^JV ^itvoourro 7ro(£i(i0at Kai f.ir] irfpiopav. 
 3. /cat ii§»? dvrt7rapara(T(TOft£vwv oAAnAoit;, oi twi' 2upa/co(Tta)y 
 (TrparTjyot, d)g eojpojv (J(j)i<n to aTpaTivixa ^liffiraafXEVov re Kai ov 
 pa^tujg ivvTaaadpEVOv, dvr]yayov irdXiv kg rrjv TrdAti', ttX^w ^dpovg 
 Tivdg Twv iinrkwv' ovtoi Se, UTTOjitaovrec, ^kwXvov Tovg Adr]vaiovg 
 XSo(l>opfiv TB Kai dirocTKiSvaaOai juaKpoTEpav. 4. Kai twv Adrj' 
 vaitjv (j>vXt] /Lua rwi' OTrAirwv Kai ol iinrijg jlUt avTwv wavTtg iTpt- 
 \LavTo Tovg tujv ^vpaKoaiiov imrUg npoaj^aXovTEg, Kai aniKTHvav 
 TE Tivag Kai Tpoiraiov Tt}g i7r7ro^(axi«C EOTiiaav. 
 
 XCIX. Kai T^] vaTEoaia ol filv £T£tx«2ov rwv 'A^rp'aiwi' to npdg 
 BopEav TOV kvkXov teTxoc, 01 ^E AiOouc Kul ivXa t,v^(popcwvTEg 
 napEfiaXXov ettI ror TpwyiAov KaAoujUtvov citi, i^Trtp ^paxi^Tarov 
 cytyvcro avTolg ek tov jLitydAou AiAi£i'og £7ri t»)v ETEpav OaXa<jaav 
 TO aVoTfixityiua- 2- ^>^ ^E Supa/co(Ttoi, oux »]'ci(yra 'Ep/uo/cpdrouc ru)V 
 
 Ch. XCVIII. 2. Si/Kf/v] See Map and 
 Memoir. The place was doubtless, as 
 Steph. Byz. sui)poses, so called (like many 
 others) from the circumstance of JjiJ-tras 
 abounding on this spot. Tor kvkXov : 
 meaning ' the wall of cireumvallation,' as 
 at ch. 99, 1, TO TrpoQ Bopkav tov kvkXov 
 TtlxoQ. Hence it is clear that the method 
 pursued by the Athenians was to com- 
 mence the wall of cireumvallation at its 
 most northerly point (2u>c^), and then draw 
 it downward each way (east and west) 
 until they should reach the sea in both 
 directions, and thus effectually block up 
 all access to the place. 
 
 lK7r\j?$t»/] The term may best be un- 
 derstood to denote that mixture of surprise 
 and alarm similarly conveyed by our term 
 consternation, implying the suddenness of 
 the stroke of dismay : in which view com- 
 pare a passage of the Old Testament, Ezek. 
 xxiv. 16, ' I take away from thee the desire 
 of thine eyes with a stroke, (or rather, as 
 it would have been better translated, 'at a 
 stroke,' what in the Sept. is expressed by 
 Iv TrapardKti, for which probably the true 
 reading may have been iv napaTrXrjKth) 
 and another of Prov. i. 26, Karaxapov^ai— 
 wg av d(piKr]Tai vfilv a<pvut Oo^v^oq, where 
 d(l>v(o, though it has no corresponding 
 word in the Hebrew original, is, hovyever, 
 very properly expressed, being implied in 
 the accompanying term Suphah, a hur- 
 
 rimne ; suddenness forming the character- 
 istic idea and distinguishing property of 
 hurricanes, agreeably to the words of the 
 poet, 'Sudden th' impetuous hurricanes 
 descend.' 
 
 3. ^tiffTraff/Liu'Ov] * disordered,' * in dis- 
 array' (by a use of the word frequent in 
 Xenophon : so Anab. iv. 8, »/ ^ciXay^ 
 ha(STra(sOr](yiTai) ; the contrar y io which 
 is, in military phraseology, ^vvTcioataOai. 
 Ch. XCIX. 1. XiQovQ Kai KvXa Kvfi- 
 (popovvTtg] From this passage it is clear 
 that timber was used together with stone 
 in the walls of cireumvallation, chiefly, we 
 may suppose, for the towers; and hence 
 carpenters (as we learn from ch. 44) were 
 brought as well as masons. U apkjiaXXov. 
 The full sense is. Maid them along the 
 intended line.' 'Etti Tpwy iXov, ' towards 
 Trogilus.' 1 have followed Poppo in 
 placing the accent as above — TptbyiXov 
 — because, as he observes, though the 
 MSS. here universally present either Tpw- 
 yiXov or TpioyiXbv, yet all the MSS. at 
 vii. 2, have TptoyiXov, and the same is 
 found in Steph. Byz. Nor is it entirely 
 without support from MSS. in the present 
 passage ; for I have found it in Mus. Brit. 
 and Clarend. prima manu. From the man- 
 ner in which our author makes mention of 
 this place, it would seem to have been not 
 a village, but merely a petty port. 
 
 TO a.TTOTiixif^t'-o-] Meaning the wall 
 
474 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414. 
 
 ovkIti ijjovXovTo ciaKivcvviveiv, VTroTei^i^nv ^i afxuvov i^oKH tlvac, 
 y eKiivoi f^eXXov u^siv to ret^o?, — /cat, ii (j)6daeiav, airoKXrjonQ 
 yiyveaOai' Kai a^a Kal ev tovtu) h iirif^oYiOoiiv, /ue^oc avTiirifX' 
 TTEiv avToi T»Jc trrpartac* Kai (j)Oavtiv av Toit: aravpoig TT^oKaTa- 
 \aij(iavovTeg rag icpo^ovg, iKEivovg 8f av, wavojuivovg tov ioyovj 
 iravTaq av irpog a(pag T^iireGOm. 3. erei^il^ov ovv e^eX^ovrec, 
 airo Trig <T(j>eTipaQ noX^wg ap^a/LUvoif KaTuyOev tov kvkXov tu>v 
 
 A6m'ci'i(i)v eyKapmov Tii^og a-yovrcc, rag te iXdag eKKonTovTeg tov 
 Te/mevovg Kai Trupyouc ^vXivovg KaOicTTavTeg. 4. al ^e vrjeg rwv 
 
 AOt]vaiiov oviru) eK Trjg Od\pov TrepUTreirXiVKecrav eg tov /niyav 
 Xijueva, aXX eti oi ^vpaKoaioi iKpaTovv twv ntpl Trfv OdXaacrav, 
 KaTa yrjv S iK Tijg Qd\pov oi 'AOnvaloi rd tTriTri^eia i-rrriyovTo. 
 C E7r£io»/ 0£ Tolg ^E.v^aKOGioig dpKOvvTtjg iBoKH iy^iv oaa t£ 
 i(TTavpu)Or} Kai (w/co^O|uri0»/ tov UTTorct^iff^aroc, Kal oi ' AOrjvaloi 
 
 of circumvallation, called to TrtptTtiYKTua 
 ch. 101, 1. 
 
 2. i/TTortixi'^ttv] *to build an under- 
 wall,' meaning, one below the wall of cir- 
 cumvallation, which should intercept and 
 cut off its course by crossing the place 
 where it was meant to be carried. 
 
 Kai, fi <p9d(niav — ffrpaTiag] In tracing 
 the constiniction here, it seems best, with 
 Goeller and Arnold, to regard cnroKXyffug 
 as a nominative^ and supply ISokovv from 
 iSoKii, or efitXXov, and at ^Odanav to 
 supply, with Poppo, the words to tuxoq 
 ayayovTtQ [IkCivoi ol 'A0i/vatot]. The 
 plural aTTOfcX. is employed, because the 
 two lines would, in the event of the viro- 
 TtixKT^a being pushed forward in time, 
 mutually block up each other's course, 
 and thus the circumvallation be effectually 
 prevented. 
 
 In the next words, Kai ufxa, &c., there 
 is a yet greater harshness, not to say cor- 
 ruption of the text : to remove which, I 
 have decided on adopting, instead of the 
 manifestly corrupt reading avTovg, the 
 conjecture of Arnold, avToi, in preference 
 to that of Bekker, avrolg, which has been 
 introduced into the text by Poppo, but 
 which is scarcely less objectionable than 
 avTOvg. In favour of avToi Arnold justly 
 urges the circumstance of its better agree- 
 ing with the words following, (pQdvtiv dv 
 toXq (TTavpolg TrpoKaTaXapijidvovTiQ. 
 
 Kai (pOdvtiv dv — nuvKaTaXafiiSdvovTfg] 
 The sense is well expressed by the ren- 
 dering of Dobree, *atque ita videbantur 
 occupaturi,' By Tag l^odovg seem meant, 
 the enemy's approaclies or attacks to 
 
 hinder the building of the virortixiona. 
 Now these would have to be checked by a 
 line of stockading, carried in advance of 
 the viroTiixiana, and in the very direction 
 it was meant to take, and which would (as 
 is intimated in the next words) draw off 
 the enemy's forces from their works of 
 circumvallation. 
 
 3. iyKapaiov Ttlx^Q^ A transverse or 
 cross wall ; so called, as being intended 
 to cross the enemy's KvK\og^ whenever it 
 should reach it, and it would of course 
 be KdTiodtv TOV kvkXov tCjv AOtjraiiov, 
 and proceeding from their own city-wall. 
 Compare Aristot. de Mundo, tyKdpffiog 
 KVKXog. By tov Ttfi'svovg is meant the 
 strip of land called to Ttfxevog from the 
 circumstance of its having been recently 
 the sacred grace of the temple of Apollo, 
 and consisting, it seems, of olive-trees, as 
 sacred to that divinity. From the men- 
 tion of the icooden towers, it plainly appears 
 that the tyKdpcriov Tilxog was a double 
 wall like that of circumvallation around 
 Plataa. 
 
 4. TWV TTfpi T})v QdXa(T(rav'\ Namely, 
 Plemmyrium and the parts adjacent, of 
 course commanding the great harbour 
 itself. 
 
 Ch. C. 1. iTrtiSi) Sk ToTg HvpaKOffioig — 
 TToXiv] This obscure, perplexed, and ill- 
 consti'ucted sentence may be thus ren- 
 dered, with a slight freedom, to promote 
 perspicuity : ' And now when the Syra- 
 cusans conceived that their under-wall, of 
 stockading and stone-work, was sufficiently 
 accomplished (i. e. carried forward as 
 far as was necessai'y)— and as the Athe- 
 
 OL. 91, 2, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. C. 
 
 475 
 
 aiTovg oufc ^X0ov KtjXiaovTtg, (f>oj5ovnivoi jUi] (T(j>iai Si'xa yiyvofia/otc 
 paov fxdxoJVTai,—Kai dfia rijv Kaff avTovg in^iTuyiOiv EWHyo^^voi, 
 —ol inlv Supa/cicTioc, (t>vX^v jmiav KaTaXinovTig (^vXaKct toG oikoSo- 
 lutmaTog, dvexiipV<r(iv k rrjv iriXiV ol dl 'AOtivaloi roue re ox^Tovg 
 a6Ti:iv, OL k Ti)v TToXiv inovoinv^ov WOTOV i^aTog vy^ivoi rjaav, 
 Bii(t>eH^av, Kal TTip^aavTeg Tovg T£ aXXouc ^vpaKomovg /card d/cnvdc 
 ivTag kv |U£(T»,/ii3pm, Kai Tivag Kal eg ttJv ttoXcv dwoKex^p^'^^Tag^ 
 Kal Tovg Iv Tw (TraupoJ/uari d^ueXwc <pvXdaaovTag, TpiaKooiovg fxev 
 <T(l>wv aiTi;^v Xoyd^ag Kal twv ^iXdiv riva^ t/cXe/crouc (iirXia^evovg 
 ir^ovTa^av Ofiv ^po^uw tgaTTCvaiwc Trpoc to uTToraxt^^ia' r) SI aXXrj 
 GTpaTid g/x"' ^ i"^^ i"^^« ^"" '"^'''' (TTparnyoG 7rp6g Trjv ttoXiv, h 
 emfUOouv, 'ex'^povv, v ^e f^UTd roG tr^pou irpog to cjTavpw^ia to 
 Trapd Tvv TTvX'iBa. 2. Kal 7rpo(j(3aXorr£c o[ r^ia/cocrtot aipovm to 
 <Traupa>M«' '^a* «^ (j>vXaKEg, avrd £/cXi7rdvr£C, KaTi(j>vyov ng to npo- 
 THXtcTfxa TO TTEpi rdv Tf^eviTr^v, Kal avTolg ^vveaintcjov oc giw- 
 KOVT£c, Kal £VTOC y^vofxtvoi, (5'ia £££KpoucT0»,<Tav TrdXiv vTrd Ta)v ^vpa-^ 
 KoaiioV Kal TWV 'Apyeioiv t£V£C aurdOt Kal twv 'AdWiiov ov iroXXoi 
 Sie<j>edpri(Tav. 3. Kal Lnavaxt^pvffaaa ») ird^a aTpaTid Tr,v t£ vtto- 
 r£ixi^tv K:a0£TXov, Kal to aTavpcj/na dviairaaav Kal Su(j>opr)aav TOvg 
 aTavpovg irap iavTOvg, Kal TpoTralov iarriaav. 
 
 nians had not come to hinder them in its 
 erection, they (i. e. the Syracusans) fear- 
 ing lest those (i. e. the Athenians) should 
 engage with them to more advantage when 
 thus separated, (especially as they were 
 hastening forward with their circumval- 
 lation,) they, after leaving one battalion as 
 a guard to the works, retii'ed into the 
 
 ^^ ^di ig Tfiv TToXiv — v<rav'\ Here we 
 have, as Bauer says, a transposition,^ for 
 TOvg oxtTovg avTwv ttotov vSaTog oi i]oav 
 riynsvoi virovonrjdov tg ti)v ttoXiv. Of 
 vTTovonridbv the sense is well represented 
 by the gloss of the Scholiast, did vtto- 
 vofiiov, * as subterranean canals.' Uotov 
 vSaTog, literally, ' water for drinking.' Of 
 these aqueducts remains have been traced 
 about the ruins of the theatre in the Nea- 
 polis by Dorville and Swinburne. See 
 more iii the note of Goeller, and the map. 
 IV ry ffTavpMfiaTi] Meaning * in the 
 stockade' formed, as above, of double rows 
 of strong palisades ; and the purpose of 
 which was, as Arnold well points out, to 
 cover the approaches to it. By to OTav- 
 pw/ia TO vapd rrfv TTvXiSa, a little further 
 on, is meant, as Didot and Arnold pomt 
 out, the palimdimj, which was generally 
 employed as an exterior defence to cover 
 the postern gate of a city ; doubtless m 
 
 order to secure it from a sudden attack, 
 by a coup d£ main. Thus at v. 10, we have 
 Talg iiri to ffTavpiafia TTvXaig. This irvXig 
 is by Goeller justly supposed to have been 
 one by which there was an outlet from the 
 quarter Temenitis into Epipolie. 
 
 At iiri(iori9ouv supply oi TToXIrai, taken 
 from iroXiv. 
 
 2. TO TrpoTtixi^ffiia to Trcpi tov Tffie- 
 viTTji'] Meaning, as Letronne and Goeller 
 are agreed, the wall which encircled Te- 
 menitis. SvveakTTtffov. So I have edited, 
 with Goeller and Poppo, from three MSS., 
 instead of vulg. Ivvkiriaov ; and for its 
 support am enabled to adduce the follow- 
 ing passages, in which the same compound 
 occurs : Dio Cass. 345, 68, a^itri (pvyovaiv 
 ig TO (pvfia avvtoTTtawv, and 514, 89. 
 1260, 66. Arrian, E. A. i. 8, 12, and 22, 7. 
 Appian, i. 563 & 703. ii. 71- Dionys. Hal. 
 p 1255, 8, Reiske. See also Xen. Anab. 
 vii. 1, 12, and Hist. iv. 7, 6. Possibly our 
 author may here have had in mmd a pas- 
 sage of Herodot. iii. 55, whers we have 
 similarly, avvtantaovTtg <pivy:>v(n tg rd 
 
 '^ 3. rrjv i>7rorc»xt<ytv] Meaning, as Didot 
 points out, the rttxoc iyKapmov above 
 mentioned. Of Sutpopn^av the full sense 
 is, ' earned off and distributed Trap eav- 
 Tovg, among them.' Compare Dio Cass. 
 
476 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414. 
 
 OL. 91, 2, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. cm. 
 
 477 
 
 CI. TtJ S* mTioaia diro tov kvkXov treivt^ov ot AOrjvaloi tov 
 Kpr^jLivov TOV virlp tov iXovg, og twv EwnroXtov raurrj npOQ tov 
 /idyav Xtjitiva opa, Kal ^ireo auroTc,' j3pa)(^urarov EyiyviTO KaTuj5aai 
 3ta Tou o^iaXou K:ai tov 'eXitvq tg rov Aj^tti'a to TrtpiTH^KJfia, 2. /cai 
 oi ^vpaKoaioi iv rourw, t^eX^ovrfc, ^^o* (ivToi a7rt(7Tavpovv avOiQy 
 ap^d/ntivoi UTTO Tij<; TToAewc, ^ut litEaov tov iXovQ* Kai Ta(j)oov a^ia 
 TToowoDdrrov, ottwc; /lu] olov re ?) toIq ' ABr}vuioi(; iU£\f>« t^/C ^aXacrar]^ 
 airoTiiy^iaai. 3. ot 8', £7ra3»i to Trpoc; roy k:j3»]jui'ov ouroTc £&tp- 
 yoGTo, t7riv£ipou(T(v au0ic tcj) twv 2upo/co(Tewv fTTaupa>jiu<T( /cat Ta- 
 (ppiif^ Taq iLilv vauc; /ctXeuffavTCc ne^nrXevcrai £fc Tr/c Oa;//ou fc: tov 
 /Luyav Xi/niva tov twv Supa/cocr/wv* auTot ^e Trfpt opO^ov KOTajjavTsq 
 
 OTTO TWV 'ETrtTToXwV £C TO OfloXoV KCtl ^id TOV eXoUf,', TTf TTrjXwOtf,' »iv 
 
 /cat GTeoKJKjOTaTOV^ Ovpaq Kal ^vXa irXuTta tTTtaf'vTf^-, Kai iw avTiov 
 8toj3a8t(TavT£Cj cilpoufftv a/ua fw to t£ (TTau^^WjUO, TrXrjv oXiyov, Kat 
 T»)v Ta(/)pov, /cat u(TT£pov /cat to viroXiKpOlv ciXoi'. 4. /cat ^la^r) 
 eyiviTOf /cat tv auTy £vi/cwi' oi 'A0»jvatoi* /cat twv Supa/cocrtwv ot 
 jutv TO o£5,tov /cfpag c^ovTfc Trpog Tr/v ttoAiv etpuyov, ot o £7rt tw 
 evtjjvvfxu) TTopd TOV TTOTajuov. /cat auTouc pouXo/ittvot a7ro/cXr)(TaCTaat 
 Tijg Siaj3d(Ji(A)Q ot TWV A0»7vaiwi' Tpta/cotrtot Xoyaoc^ opojww rjirti- 
 yovTO TTpoq Tijv ye(pvpav. 5. ^eidavTtg St ot Supa/coatot {/faav ya^ 
 Kal TWV iTrTrfwv auToiq ot TroXXot tvTau^a) o^toerc ^(opovai Toiq r^ia- 
 Koaioig TovToiq^ Kal Tpswovai te avTovq, /cat etTpaXXouCTtv eq to ot^tov 
 KEpaq TWV 'A^nvatwv. /cat TrpocTTrtaovTwv auTwv, ^vvecpopyfd^i Kai rj 
 TTpioTTj ^' (pvXt) TOV Ki^Mq. 6. tSwv St o Aojua^ot,' iraptporiOei airo 
 TOV hvwvvfjLov TOV tauTwv, jiitTa To£oTwv T£ ov TToXXwv, Kai Tovq 
 'Apyiiovq 7rapaXaj3wv* /cat £7rtStaj3ac Tafftpov Tiva, Kai itiovwdtiq 
 
 629, TO. ^kv dvEKOTTTOV, TO. Sk dlSipO- 
 
 povv- 
 
 Cn. CI. 1. OTTO TOV kvkXov — Kpr]fiv6v'\ 
 i, e. trci'xi^ov tov Kptjfivbv [dp|a/iivoi] 
 aTTO rou kvkXov. 
 
 3. TO Trpog rov fcp»;/iv6v] i. e., as Goel- 
 ler and Arnold explain, the work which 
 had been carried as far as the cliff, and 
 built at the cliff; by Kprifivbv being meant, 
 as Goeller points out, part of the south 
 cliff of Epipolse, very craggy contiguous to 
 Temenitis, and not differing from the rock 
 stretched out between Temenitis and 
 Sycha. 
 
 TOV eXovg] See Map. HrjXCidtQ denotes 
 a mixture of mud and clay. 
 
 4. Trapd tov 7rora/i6v] ' to the river- 
 side :' their intention being doubtless to 
 cross the river, and make their way to the 
 fort of 01ymp?eum. 
 
 5. ^vi'i<po^ti9i}] ' was thrown into a 
 
 panic' Of this word, which is very rare, 
 the only example that I have met with 
 elsewhere is in Dio Cass. 659, 26. 
 
 For vulg. ^yXafci), I have, with Arnold, 
 received the conjecture of Duker, approved 
 by Goeller and Poppo, (pvXr). From the 
 frequent confusion of the two words, the 
 authority of MSS. in this case is slender. 
 ^vXi) seems also to have had place in 
 Valla's MS. 
 
 6. tavTix)v'\ Meaning the Athenians. 
 
 tTTiha^ciQ] The sense of the Itti is, 
 * after,' i. e. in pursuit of them. So Xen. 
 Hist. v. 3, 4, 'OXvvQioi t7r«(!tf/3atrov tov 
 TTorafiov. Herodot. iv. 122, 10, tTri^iajSav- 
 TtQ tciojKov. The word also bears this 
 sense in Dio Cass. 292, 57. 277, 32. 613, 1 1. 
 Polyb. iii. 14, 18. Arrian, E. A. ii. 11,3. 
 Pausan. i. 36, 2. 
 
 fiovojOtiQ i.itT oXtywv] We must not too 
 rigorously interpret fiovu>6ti^. The use is. 
 
 /jiiT oXt'-ywv TWV $uv8taj3avTwv, a7ro0v»7(J/C£t avToq t£, /cat 7r£VT£ »/ 
 it, TWV fitT avTOV. Kal TOVTOvq fjitv OI ^vpaKoaioi ivBvq KaTa Tay^oq 
 <j)Odvovaiv dpTrdaavTEq nepav tov TroTa^tou Iq to a(j(paXiq, avToi 0£, 
 £7rtovToc ^Sr; /cat tov aXXou (TTpaTevjiiaToq twv A0»)vatwv, an6'^u)povv. 
 CII. E)' toiItw Sf ot npoq Tijv TToXtv auTwv to tt^wtov KaTa(j)v- 
 yovTsq, loq £wpwv TavTa ytyi'o/ifva, avTol t£ TraXtv aTTO rrjq ttoXewc, 
 ava0a^(nJ(TavT£c, dvTiTd^avTo irpoq Tovq KaTa (J(j>dq AOr)vaiovq, Kai 
 juepoq Ti avTiov izi^nrovaiv Im tov kvkXov tov iiri Ta7q FiirnToXaiq, 
 riyov/uitvoi iprmov atp>i(Tctv. 2. /cat to /t£v ^eKdirXtOpov irpoTH- 
 •yKTjua auTwv oipoudt Kal die7ropOr]Gav, auTOv Se tov kvkXov Nt/cta^ 
 St£/cwXu(T£v* £Tuy£ "ycto £v ouTw St aa0£V£tav uTroXfXftjU/ufvot* Tac 
 yap /Lirj^avdq Kal E^Xa oaa irpo tov Tii^ovq r]v /caTap£pXr/jU£va, 
 e/inrprjcxai Tovq virrjpiTaq fKtXtuafv, wg iyvu) acvvarovq iGO/nh'ovq 
 tprjjuta avSowj' tiXXw t^ottw irepiyeveaOai. 3. /cat £uv£p»/ ouTwg* 
 ou ydo iTi TTOOtrr/XOov ot Supa/cocrtot ^la to Trup, aXXa a7r£^wpouv 
 TTtiXtv. Kal yap npoq Tt tov kvkXov j^oriOua r/Srj /caTw0£v twv A0i)- 
 vatwv, :j: aTToStw^dvTwi' Tovq £/ch, £7rav)^ft, /cat ai vrj^q a/ua auTwv £/c 
 rrjq Qd\pov, wtTTTfp tipr)To, KaTtirXeov iq tov f^ikyav Xijjiiva. 4. a 
 opfovTtq ot dvwOev KaTu Ta^oq UTDjeoav, Kai rj ^vjuiiraaa OTpaTia twv 
 2upa/co(Ttwv eq t»)v TroXtv, vo/n'KravTsq ftrj av £ti, airo Ttjq jrapovcrriq 
 a(j)i(Ti Suva/U£wc, i/cavot ytveadai /cwXucrat tov em rrfv OaXaaaav 
 
 Tft^tCTjUOV. 
 
 cm. MtTct Se touto Ot 'A0»]vaToi TpoTratov laTriaav^ Kai Tovq 
 vsKpovq VTroGirdv^ovq diri^oaav Tolq Sujoa/cocrtotc, Kai Tovq jLUTa Aa- 
 jiiavou Kal avTOV EKo/n'icravTO. /cat, vrapovTog r}bi] Gcpiai navToq tov 
 aTpaTivi^utToqj /cat tov vavTiKOv Kai tov tte^ou, avro twv ETTtTroXwi' 
 Kal TOV KpijftvwSoug apSa'/itevot, a7r£T£t)(^t^ov iit£)(pi Ttjq OaXaaar^q tu- 
 ^fi StTrXw Touc 2upa/co(Ttouc. 2. Ta S' tTriTjiSeta Ty (JTpaTia ear}- 
 yiTO £/c Tr]c iToXiac TravTavo^tv* »iX0ov Se Kai twv 2t/C£XtJv TroXXot 
 ^vf^mayj^ii Tolq AOr^vaioiq, ot irpOTspov TrapiEWpwvTO, — Kai £/c rrjq 
 
 as in Herodot. vi. 15, fxtT oXiyiov juf/iov- 
 viofi'svoi, and /Eschyl. Pers. 740, [xovcida 
 Is Ssp^qv fprj^ov (pacriv ov ttoXXmv fiira. 
 Ch. CII. 2. TO ^fKcnrXfOpov Trportt- 
 Xiff/ia] Meaning a sort of out-work, or 
 advanced stockade, of 1000 feet in length 
 in front of the line of circumvallation, for 
 the protection of the workmen on the wall 
 in case of Jiny sudden attack. By tov^ 
 VTrrjptTftQ seem meant the camp-servants. 
 3. aTTohoj^dvrujv} For this, Haack and 
 Poppo have edited drro^tw^oiTwi', on the 
 authority of several of the best MSS. (to 
 which add Cod. Mus, Brit.) but I have 
 chosen, with Bekker and Goeller, to retain 
 the common reading ; for the above form 
 
 is one not found in the old Attic Greek ; 
 and as to the tense, it is here unsuitable. 
 
 4. aTTO TriQ 7rapov(JT}Q a<pi(Ji Swcififijjg] 
 i. e. as Bauer explains, a6 illis viribus bpfxi]- 
 QkvTsg. Compare ii. 77- v. 89. 
 
 Ch. cm. 1. Kui ovTOv'] scil. rbv Ad- 
 fiaxov : a somewhat rare ellipsis. T«j'x«i 
 dnrXtp : namely, one both of eircumval- 
 lati(m and contravallation, as at the siege 
 of Platsea. See supra iii. 21. 
 
 2. oc irpoTipov TrepifmpwvTo] 'qui antea 
 circumspectal)ant,' i. e. tanquam eventum 
 expectantes. So vi. 93, jttfWovrfg teat 
 TTspiopM/ifvoi : and vii. 33, or c' aWot — 
 or TTpoTfpov TrtpiopMfxevoi, ^vardvTfQ 
 tfioijOovv. Dio Cass. 657, 57, Trepiop. rd 
 
 
\ 
 
 478 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414. 
 
 Tupdrjvmc vmQ TTivrmovTopoi rpclc* Kai raWa Trpouxoipa avroig eg 
 iXnl^aQ, 3. Kal yap oi Supa/cocnoi TroXe/xw ^€V oufctri £VOAit2;ov av 
 nepiyeviGOai, wc auToIg ouSc aTro rk naXoTrovi^ridOu a;(/>€X£(a oJ^c- 
 
 /Uia ^Ki' TOVQ St X07OUC fV T£ (T(/>t(TlV OVToTc ilTOlOVVTO iv^i(5aTlK0VQ, 
 
 Kal Trpoc rriv NtKcaV o^roc yap S») iuovog elx^, Aa/xaxov^r£0v£(;jToc, 
 Tr/v apx»iv. 4. /cal KipivaiQ fxlv oi^i/nia eytyvtro,— ota dc a/co? 
 dv0pw7rwv aTTopoiivTwv, /cat fiaXXov »J Trpiv TroXiopKov^evwv, — TroXXa 
 fXtycro Trpov re f/ctlvov fcai TrXttw in Kara rjv ttoXiv. /cat yap 
 Ttva /cat vTTOxP'iav, vtto tu)v napovTOJV /ca/cwv, £? aXXriXovc «tX^^', '^"* 
 Touc drparriyouc T€, £</)' wv auTo7c raura Suvf/3r;, inavaav, tog h 
 ^varvxia ri npohidia Tip ekhv(jJV jSXaTTTOjutvot, /cal aXXovc dvOu- 
 Xovro, 'HpaKXttSrjv /cot EuKXea Kal TeXXtav. 
 
 CIV. 'Ev Se TOiirw TuXtTTTroc d Ao/ctSatjiiovtoc Kal ai diro r^Jc 
 Kop/v0ou vSec TrepI Afu/caSa »/Srj )I(rav, (5ov\o^.uvoi k rjv ^iKiXiav 
 8ta T^xovQ ^onO^aau Kal wg airolq al dyyeXiat i(j>o'iT(A)V Savoi, 
 Kal TTOcrai €7ri to auTO i^wa^kvai, wc ^'Stj TravTcXwc aVoTfTetxior- 
 /uevat oi Supa'/coutrai atrt, t^q /uev 2i/C£X/ac ou/C£TI fXTrlSa oiJSc- 
 /uiav tl^fv o V\)\nnroq, r^v Se 'iTaXtav ^ovKof^nvoq Tnpnromaai, 
 avToq fxlv Kal Xlvd^v o KopivQioq vavol SuoTv ^\v Aa/ctuvi/caTv, 
 SuoTv Sf Koptv0/atv, oTt Tdyj^ara '^Tnpanl)Qr](7av tov 'loi'iov €C 
 TdpavTa- o! Sc Kopiv0ioi Trpoc ralq atjuri^aiq Ska Atu/caS/ag Suo 
 /cat 'AjUTTpa/ctwTiSac rpeTc TrpocTTrXrjpaJffavTCC, vortpov f^tXXov TrXfu- 
 <T£(T0at. 2. Kal o jutv TuXtTrTroc f/c tov TdpavTog k r^v Oovpiav 
 
 y(vTi(T6nfva, where what is here left under- v^b rwv Trapovrwv kuk^v] * suff^i^ng 
 
 ioorf is ejprm^^^. Thus the expression is under the weight of present evils. Ihe 
 
 nearly equivalent to that used supra eh. 88, re after aTpaTtjyovg is transposed, and 
 
 of the same people, ot ttoWoi d<ptffrriKe(Tav, ought to be construed after tTravtrav. 
 
 literally, 'had held oflF, stood aloof,' intend- At this part of the narrative, (forming 
 
 ing to loin the stronger party. the turning point of the war,) when the 
 
 £C t\7r*?ac] Poppo justly regards this Syracusans began to treat of capitulation, 
 
 as a brief expression similar to that Hi. 64, and when Nicias being left alone m the 
 
 ic TO aXnefQ, the sense, expressed in full, command, ' it seemed (as observes Bp. 
 
 being, (as Portus and Bauer point out,) Thirlwall) as if fortune had deprived him 
 
 *so as to suggest hopes, bid them have of his colleague in order that he might 
 
 hopes for the future.' In short, the ig enjoy the undivided glory of bringing the 
 
 here denotes tendency, marking what a perilous enterprise to a successful issue,— 
 
 thin*' tends to or is likely to become ; and there was a pause, like that of the Iliad, 
 
 such is the use of this preposition not while Hector's hand was on the ship ot 
 
 unfrequently in the New Testament. See Protesilaus, (II. xv. 705-7.) but, as in that 
 
 my Lexicon. case, only serving to usher in the coming 
 
 4. KvpioffiQ ov^ifiia tyiyviTo] 'there storm. , , , 
 
 was no confirmation,' 'nothing was con- Ch. CIV. 1. Tratrai £7rt to avrb 
 
 firmed by actual treaty.' Compare Dio t^/ci/ff/ievai] ' Arguta sane brevitas, et 
 
 Cass. 160, 23, {oon fitiSfn'iav iv avry quasi cum Oxymoro : congrut nuntii, et 
 
 Kvoutaiv TOV dijuov ax^lv, for KvpioQev ^v tamen falsi, ficti, rani, et tamen congru- 
 
 ovhp, nihil ratum est, as Herodot. viii. 56, entes: (Bauer.) The general sense is, 
 
 ovSt Kvpw9rjvai t>fvov to rrpoKeifievov ' all feigned to the same purport, all con- 
 
 7rpf;yua, i. e. 'did not wait until the thing curring in the same falsehood ; or, as 
 
 proposed was made by compact Kvpiov,' the Scholiast explains, ^ptvdiig fikv, (tv/x- 
 
 ratum,firmum. (putvoi ds. 
 
 OL. 91, 2, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VI. CAP. CIV. 
 
 479 
 
 np^rov TrpecT^eucraVevoc, Kard Trlv toG vraTpog ttot. TroXtTaav, Kat ov 
 ^vvdu.voq avrovq npoaayaye<j6ai, ipaq napiwXn Tr,v iTaXtav, /cat 
 ap7ra.0ac vtt' dvi^ov Kard r^v f Teptvalov /coXttov 6, ./crrva Taur^ 
 ^kyaq Kard Bop.av EdTrj/colc, d7ro(/>lptTai kq to TreXayoc, ^ai iraXiv 
 
 2. Trpeff^svndixtvoQ} ' having gone on an 
 embassy :' a use of middle for active, found 
 also at i. 31. v. 39. Kard r»)v tov ira- 
 rpog TTore TToXiTtiav, ' on account ot his 
 father having been once a citizen there ; 
 namely, when banished from Sparta he 
 took refuge there, and was made a citizen. 
 In Kara ttjv iroXiTtiav there exists, in- 
 deed, a certain harshness, but such as I 
 would by no means venture to remove by 
 adopting, with Bekker (2ud edition), the 
 reading of two MSS., fcai Tr,v tov Trarpog 
 dvavEioadntvoQ TroXiTtiav, which has the 
 appearance of being a mere alteration to 
 get rid of a difficulty,— unless it may have 
 been that the icara having (as often) been 
 changed to Kal, some participle thus 
 seemed wanting, and for this effect ava- 
 vtiuffd^tvoQ was ingeniously supplied by 
 some critic, who also cancelled -rroTt as 
 useless : be that as it may, the alteration, 
 from whatever source originating, is justly 
 to be rejected, considering that the speaker 
 had surely no occasion to remind the Thu- 
 rians of what they well knew ; nor could 
 it be his purpose to take up again the 
 citizenship his father had formerly pos- 
 sessed, but simply to draw the Thurians 
 over to the interests of the Peloponnesians 
 and Syracusans; which he was, we are 
 told, not able to eff"ect. Finally, Kara 
 thus used with an accusative bears here, 
 as often elsewhere in our author, (e. gr. 
 iv. 9, Kard TovTo,) the sense propter. 
 
 dmraoetig W dvknov^ In apTraaHtig 
 we 'have a nautical term, which, while 
 properly suitable only to the ship, (accord- 
 intr to its use in Plut. de Garrul. p. 507.) 
 is," however, sometimes, as here and 111 
 Eurip. Cycl. 108, ^schyl. Ag. 610, and 
 Lucian, Ver. Hist, i., applied to the 
 
 sailors. ,^ ^ __ 
 
 Kard TOV Tepivaiov koXttov] Here we 
 have a formidable difficulty and almost 
 inextricable perplexity, existing in the 
 circumstance of the Terinsean gulf being, 
 in point of fact, on the west coast of Italy, 
 not the east, which Gylippus was coasting 
 alon^: for the removal of this strange 
 contradiction, Poppo proposes to read 
 Tapai/rTroi. ; and Goeller, to cancel the 
 words (card tov Tepivalov koXttov : neither 
 of which methods can I consider otherwise 
 than unsatisfactory and inadmissible ; the 
 former as introducing a reading wholly 
 devoid of external authority, as existing m 
 
 any countenance from MSS., and strongly 
 opposed by internal evidence; and the 
 latter, as a vain attempt to remove the 
 difficulty by cutting rather than untying the 
 knot. I am inclined to think that the 
 perplexity in question may best be re- 
 moved by supposing, with Dr. Arnold, 
 that 'as the words our author has em- 
 ployed do not necessarily imply that Gy- 
 lippus was in the Terintcan gulf, his mean- 
 ing is, that Gylippus was over-against that 
 part of the west coast of Italy, where is 
 the Terinican gulf.' (I say west ; for Dr 
 Arnold, by a strange confusion, speaks ot 
 northern and sonthern, for what he should 
 rather have called western and eastern.) 
 Not but that this would be (as Dr. Arnold 
 admits) a somewhat extraordinary way of 
 describing the situation which Gylippus 
 had reached when the wind in question 
 caught him,— namely, when he was at the 
 part of the coast over-against the ieri- 
 ntean gulf (on the other side). Similarly, 
 infra vii. 2, we have dva(idQ Kara top 
 Evpvr)Xov, where see note. , ^ ^ , 
 
 ukyag Kard Bopkav f(Tri?Kwc] 1 have 
 thouf'ht proper to remove the comma after 
 ueyac ; our author's meaning here being, 
 that « when the wind set stiffly at north, it 
 is there (i. e. in the situation Gylippus 
 then was) felt as blowing great,' 1. e. pos- 
 sessing a mighty force,— something, we 
 may suppose, in the manner of the lyphon, 
 EvpoicXvSd>v, of which we have mention in 
 Acts xxvii. 14. Why the NW. wind (for 
 such is here, as often, denoted by the term 
 Booeag) should have such force as to be 
 felt as a strong off"-shore wind, even on the 
 east coast of Italy, may be imagined from 
 the configuration of that part of Italy : 
 the situation where the gale caught them 
 was, I apprehend, off Scylaceum or Cro- 
 tolla, where a gap in the hilly ridge that 
 runs down Brutia, somewhere about Scy- 
 laceum or CrotoUa, would let m a north- 
 wester from the Tyrrhene sea. Finally, 
 that violent winds do sometimes blow from 
 gulfs, cannot be doubted ; and occasional 
 mention of such is made by the ancients ; 
 e. gr. Plutarch, Anton., who has, a<pvio di 
 Tot kSXitov TToXiv UTTVivaavTeg Xiiia. 
 Compare also another passage of our 
 author, supra ii. 84, a>e Sk Tvvevfia KaTyu. 
 With this use of 'iffrrini as apphed to a 
 wind which sets steadily (as we should say 
 stiffly) from any given quarter, compare 
 
480 THUCYDIDES. [a.c.414. OL.91,2,3. 
 
 "^^hinaauii^ iQ Ta juaA«Tra tw Tafjavri Tr^oafiiiayiC Koi raq vavq, oaai 
 frrovTf]aav viro tov ^n/nwyog, arfA/cudoc f:7rt(TKeva^iv. 3. o ^£ Ni/c/ag 
 TTvao/xei'Of,' avTOv TrpoanXiovTct, virepu^e to 7rXrj0oc twv vewv, oinn 
 Kai ot Oovpioi iiraOov, Kai XijaTiKioT^pov iSo^e iraoiaKivaaiikvovq 
 TTAfiT, Km nvcefbiinv <j>v\aKi]v iru) enoieiTO. 
 
 CV. Kara ^e tovq avrovQ ^povovg tovtov tov Otpovg Kai AaK£- 
 ^aifxovioi EC TO ''A^yoQ i(Ti(5a\ov, avToi te kch 01 ^vin/na^oi, Kai Ttjc; 
 yijg rr/j' 7roAX»/i/ fSywdav. Ka\ 'AOr]valoi 'Ap-yt/otc T^iaKOVTa vava^v 
 epni]9r](Tav' aiirfp roc; anov^di; (^avf/owrora vrpot,' AaK^^at/movlovQ 
 ouroTc kXixrav. 2. npOTtpnv /nlv yap XrjcjTHuit; £/c Fli/Aoi;, Kai 7rio\ 
 Ti)v a\Xr]v YitXoirovvi^aov /LmAXov i] eg t}]v AaKtjviKriv dirof^ai- 
 vovrtc, f^i^ra rt A^yt/wy Kai MavTiveiov £ui'f7roAf/iouj', /cat 7roAA«/c/c, 
 Ap-y£twv /CfAeuovrwi', ocroi' (t^ovtoc juovor $ur oirXoiq ig Tt]v Ao- 
 K-wi'(K-»;i^, Kai TO hXay^ioTov /neTci a(j)U)v SycJcrovrac, aVtA^fn', ovk 
 hOiXov' rort 0£, Tlu^o^wpou K'al AatdTro^tov Koi AijfiapuTov apyov- 
 Tit)v anofiavTiQ iQ 'Eiri^avpov tti]v A/^r;pai' Kai Upaaidc: Kai oaa 
 aXXa, i^ijwGav Trjq yiJc, Ka\ to?c Aa/C£^atjLtovtoic »i^»? evTTpO(j)d- 
 GKJTOV ^idXXov T11V aiTiav eg tovq ' AOm'aiovg tov a/nvnaOai £7rot»r 
 oav. 3. ava^u)pi](javT(i)v ^£ tu)v AOrjpaiiov ek tov ''Apyovq rale 
 vav(Ti Kui Twv AaKi^aijLiovitjJV, 01 'Apyuoi, Ea(3aXovTeQ eg rrjv 
 ^XiaaiaVf rr/c te yrJQ avTuiv ETtfiov, Kai diTEKTEivdv Tivag, Kai aV- 
 rjXOov £7r oiKOv. 
 
 Aristcen. ii. 11, tov ^e Trvevfi. tvdtv tcrrt]- 3. TrpornrXeovTn] This, the reading of 
 
 KOTOQ. Herodot. vi. 140. Polhix i. 110, two of the best MSS., 1 have thought 
 
 o^vstiov t(TTT]K0T0(:, and a passage of the proper to receive, witli Bekker (2nd 
 
 Old Testament, Ps. cvi. 25, (Sept.) tart] edition), as yielding a sense far preferable 
 
 TTvevfia Karaiyidog. By the term /ify«f to that arising from vulg. TrXlovra. Easily 
 
 as here used m conjunction with irvio,, is might the preposition in composition be 
 
 7^^ , ^ ^^^ ""lyv . f/wvc yin; >viucii iiie X nuriaus aiso experienced. 
 
 fi^yas TTViiov. so also we have the epithet Ch. CV. 2. 'oaov aySvrag u6pov^ 'only 
 
 /i.yac especially applied to Hopiag in just so far as to land on the Lacedaemonian 
 
 Aristoph. Vesp. 1123, Bopfag 6 fi^yag: territory in arms.' Unamdg. So 1 read, 
 
 and it occurs, as used with Unvkuj, (to with Bekker (2nd editioi>), from one of the 
 
 denote a wind which does not shift, but best MSS., confirmed by two passages, 
 
 blows ri</^f o»« from a given quarter,) in supra ii. 56, and vii. 18, instead of vul-! 
 
 feoph. Aj. U4R, KTrvevaag ^uyag x^/xtiv. Upamdv, retained by Poppo and Goell^?, 
 
 Herodot. viii. 138 Plut. Ages. 32. from a vain deference to MSS. in a case 
 
 Jn the wol^ds following, aTroip^perai ig rb where their authority weighs light: a stron- 
 
 TraXayoc, we have^the idea of this pow.i-ful support is also derived to this reading from 
 
 north-u^ster set forth m its natural effect, the words of Aristoph. Pax, 241. i^Ylpa- 
 
 with allusion to which it is in Eurip. aai TrpocdQUat: and so in Steph. Byz. 
 
 Phcen. 319, characterized as UwTr>7c— we have flpaff.at. 
 
 tityag dv.fxog : and similarly in Herodot. 'orra dWa^ For Ig '6aa dWa diTB^riaav, 
 
 11. 113, we have mention ol a wind which 'wherever else thev landed ' 
 
 drires the ship oat of course, and carries it To7g AaKiCcufioUoig—inoirit7av'\ Con- 
 
 alongvithit ^ivue: Kai lizoiricrav ivirpoiUdmaTov udX- 
 
 X^i^ianBugl 'after being tempest- tossed.' \ov rolg AaKu'a,^u>notg ri/v airiau tov 
 
 fee Acts xxvii. 18, XH^alo^iivoiv y^iwr. dfivyftrBca ig Tovg 'AOi)vaiovg. 
 
 |. 
 
folbcelivk m. 
 
 W.3U.I>rl 
 
 J. It C.W •Ihrr S,mlf.^ 
 
 ruhlirht'il hv /.i>m,iman t\~ t"^ l'ntrniv,yta- Jto*- 18-Ki . 
 
0OTKTAIAOT 
 
 SYrrPA$HS H. 
 
 I. *0 Se TifXimroQ kol 6 FIuO^Jv f/c tou Tapavroc, t7r€t fTrcfffCEu- 
 aaav rdq vavi:, irapiTrXevaav i^ Aok^ovq Tovg Kirit^ipvpiovq' Kai 
 nvvOavo/iiivoi (fa(jjeaTipov rj^rj ort ov TravrtXwc ttw a7rortT6t^(CT^£rai 
 at 2w|oaK:ou(iat titru', aW in olov te Kara roc ETrnroXag OTpciTia 
 arpiKOfdvovQ eaeXOeivy ij^ovXevovro a re, tv Sc&a Ao/3ovt£c t'/*' St/cf- 
 Amv, ^taKirSuvtucTaxTii' eaTrXtviraij — ti re, tv apiartpa eg I^fpav 
 TTptJTOv irXbvaavTeQ, Kal avTovQ re eKeivovQ kch (jTpaTiav uXXr^v 
 TToocrAa/Sorrtc ouc,' av Trei^wat, /carci "yrjv iXOwGi. 2. Kat too^ev 
 auroTc €7ri rr/c 1/Uf()ac TrXelv, aAXwc ^^ fat t(jjv Attikiov rtffda^wv 
 V£a>v ouTTO) napovatZv tv rw Prjy/w, a\- o N(K:iac ojuwc, 7ruv0ovo/itvoc 
 aurouc iv Aok^oIq elvai, cln-earecAe. (j>Od(javTi(: ce ri/v <J)wAafcr/v 
 raurrjv, Trfpatourrai 3td rou TropOjttou, /cat (T^^^ovrfc P»?7t<*^ '^o' Mfff- 
 cT»Jy77, a^iKTvourrai eg I^ttpav. 3. t/cei ^£ ovrtc, to^'C tc I/i£patouc 
 £7rc«Tav £u/t7roAfjUHV, — Krai auroug re eTTicrOai Kai roig e/c rw»/ vtwv 
 TfZv a(j>eTsp(i)v vau'rojc ocrot fit] £t)(^ov oVAa Trapotr^^eTv (rac Jdp 
 vavg dniXKvaav iv l/nipa), — Kal rovg 'ZiXivovvTiovg, 7TEf.i\pavT£g, 
 
 I 
 
 Ch. I. 1. fi rf] So I read, on the au- 
 tliority of the MSS. Clarend. and Mas. 
 Brit, for vulg. «tr', as I think propriety 
 requires where the participle is followed 
 l)y words not in immediate construction 
 with it. 
 
 2. o/iwg] Meaning, in other words, 
 * however he might despise them :' said 
 with reference to vtrepeldt to TrXrjOoQ at 
 vi. 104; other instances of which sort of 
 reference are found at i. 105, iii. 28. 49. 
 80. iv. 9«. V. Gl. vi. 70. vii. 48. viii. 20. 
 96. SxoiTfC 'P»/yf'/>, for the more usual 
 construction tg to Vtiyioi', (though the 
 
 VOL. 11. 
 
 dative is found also at iii. 33.) which here 
 could not well have been employed on 
 account of Ig 'Ifiioav just after. 
 
 3. Tovg T( 'Ifiepaiovg} The re here 
 cannot belong to the Kai just after, which 
 is epexegetic, having the sense scUic<'t ut^ * so 
 as both themselves to follow, and to pro- 
 vide arms for sucli of the sailors from the 
 ships (i. e. their own) as had them not.' 
 TCjv <T^6Ttpwv,* their own ;' meaning those 
 of Gylippus and Pythen. The yap, as 
 Duk. observes, adverts to the reason for 
 the f^o7rXt(Tie,— namely, that the ships 
 were laid up in dock at Himera, and con- 
 
 I 1 
 
0O OfKTAIAOT 
 
 syrrrpA^Hs h. 
 
 I. O 0£ ruAlTTTTO^ Kai 6 IluSrJv iK TOU Tctpai'TOC, tTTft eiTECTKSV' 
 
 aaav rag I'auv, Trope- TrXeutray iq Aok^ovq Toug ETrt^t^upiouc* ^at 
 TrvvOavojiiivoi (jafpearspov rjSrj on ov iravreXuiQ ttw a7ror6r£t^t<TjU£vat 
 at SujOaKoudat ttao', aAA ert otov re Kara rag ETrtTroAac arparia 
 a(piKOfUvovg i(n\Oaiv, il^ovXevovTo u re, iv Be^ia A«/3«vt£c rr/v 2t/C£- 
 Aiav, ciaKivovvavatjaiv eoTrXtvaaij — et re, iv apianpa eg l/uEoav 
 irpijjTov irXivGavTiQ^ Kai avTovg re eKeivovg Kai aTpaTUiv aWrfv 
 TrpocrAapovrec <>vg av TreiOtjai, Kara ytjv IXOwai. 2. Kai e^o^ev 
 auToiq em r»/c Iftepac TrAecv, aAAw^ re /cat twv Arrt/ctJv reacrapfuv 
 I'ewv ouTTO) TrapoutTwv ev rw Pr/ytw, ac o NtK:toc «At<»>C» Truv^aro/tevoc 
 aurouv ev Ao/cpotc etvat, aTrearetAe. (j>Oa(javTt(; 3e r»/v </)uAa/cr)v 
 Taur>|v, TTfpaiouvrai ota rou 7rop0/iou, /cat (xvoi'rec 'Pjjyta) /cat Mecr- 
 (T^yv^, a(j>iKvovvTaL eg l/Lupav. 3. e'/cei ^e ovrec, roue re ifupaiovg 
 eTrettrav £u/t7roAfft£tv, — /cat aurouc re 'e7re(T0at /cat rote ^^^ rtJv vecJv 
 rwi/ G<l>eTip(jjv vavTaiQ otroi jur; f'X'^**' oTrAa Trapacr^eTv {rdq yap 
 vavg aviiXKVGav ev I^tepa), — /cat roue SeAtrourrtoue, nepxpavTiQy 
 
 Ch. I. 1. €t Ts] So I read, on the au- 
 thority of the MSS. Clarend. and Mus. 
 Brit., for vulg. etr', as I think propriety 
 requires wliere the participle is followed 
 by words not in immediate construction 
 with it. 
 
 2. ofjKog] Meaning, in other words, 
 'however he might despise them:' said 
 with reference to vnipelSt to ttXtjOoq at 
 vi. 104; other instances of which sort of 
 reference are found at i. 105. iii. 28. 49. 
 80. iv. 9G. V. 61. vi. 70. vii. 48. viii. 29. 
 96. ^xovTtQ 'P/;y«'f>, for the more usual 
 construction eg to Vtjyioi', (though the 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 dative is found also at iii. 33.) which here 
 could not well have been employed on 
 account of eg 'Ifikpav just after. 
 
 3. Tovg Te 'IfiepaiovQji The re here 
 cannot belong to tb- - ' " • after, which 
 is epex^getic, having the sense scUicet ut, * so 
 as both themselves to follow, and to pro- 
 vide arms for such of the sailors from the 
 ships (i. e. their own) as had them not.' 
 Tail/ ff^trspwv,* their own ;' meaning those 
 of Gylippus and Pythen. The yap, as 
 Duk. observes, adverts to the reason for 
 the f^oTrXiffig, — namely, that the ships 
 were laid up in dock at Himera, and con- 
 
 I I 
 
482 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414. 
 
 iKiXivov diravTav [Trav\(TTpaTia eq ti ^(opiov. 4. TTifX^HV he riva 
 avTOiq vneay/ovTo arpaTiav ou 7roAAr/v Kai oi I eAiooi Kai rtvv ^ike- 
 Xwv TivEQ' ot TToXv TrpoOv/iioTepov TTpoayjiopnv eToi/Lioi r}(jav, tov tb 
 ' Ap\(i)viSou vewdTj rt9vi)KOToq, — or Tuiv TcivTij ^iKiXtjJV paaiAivivv 
 Tivujv, Kai (uv ouK a^vvaTogy rolq AOrjvaloiq <^iXoc r}v, — Kai tov 
 TvXiTnrov £/c AaKi^aiinovoQ 7rpo0Vjua>c ^oKOvvTog rtKeiv. 5. Kai 
 o juev TvXnnroQ, avaXaj3a)y twv te (T^tre^xuv vaurwv Kai iirifjaTtvv 
 Tovq (vTrXia/iUvovQy eTTTaKoaiovg iJ.aXi<TTay lf^ipalovg oe oirXirag 
 Kni xpiXovQ^ ^vva/LifpoTepovg ^tX/ouc, Kat l-mriag ekutov, Kai ScXt- 
 vovvTiijJV T£ TivaQ xpiXovQ Kai iTTTreac, /cat FtXwwv oXiyovQ, Si/ctXwv 
 TE, EC yiXiovg Tovg wdvTaqy E^wpEi Trpot; Tag ^vpaKovaag. 
 II. 01 ^ Efc ttJc Aev/cci^oc KopiV^tot Talc T6 aXXatc vauffti/, cue 
 a^ov Ta^ouc, EjSorif^ouy, fcai ro-y-yuXo?, Etc twv KopivOiuw apy^ov 
 Tti)v, fjiid vrii TaXiVTaiog opjuriOeig Trpwroc p-^v a(piKveLTai tg Tag 
 
 sequently the crews formed a disposable 
 force. The foregoing re belongs to the 
 Kat before tovq 'EtXivovvriovQ. 
 
 (Trpari^] Some MSS. have TravoTpariq,, 
 but almost all the best MSS. (including 
 Mus. Brit.) (TTQaTi^ without the Trav, 
 which, I suspect, arose from the Tq,v in 
 aTravTq.v just before, and would be the 
 more likely to be inserted here from the 
 circumstance of the phrase iravcrpan^ 
 dTravTTjCFOfifvoi occurring a little further 
 on at ch. 2. Though however suitable 
 therCy it were here anything but such ; since, 
 as observes Poppo, ' considering the vicinity 
 of these Segestans, the Selinuntians could 
 not be expected to join them with their 
 whole force ; and, in point of fact, they 
 brought but a slender aid.' 
 
 5. araXa/3a>v] 'taking them with him,' 
 for TrapaX., as v. 64, 5, dvaX. rovg ^vfi- 
 fxaxovg, asminptis, and vii. 74. Polyten. 
 p. 650, TOVQ \mrsag dva\. On the term 
 tTri[3arCJv see note at iii. 95. In stating 
 the total number of the battle array 
 brought by Gylippus to the aid of Syra- 
 cuse, historians differ. Mitford states it 
 at 5000, including slaves. Diodorus Sic. 
 at 3000 foot, and 200 horse ; yet even the 
 latter is probably too high an estimate : 
 and our only means of correct information 
 on this point is, I believe, to be derived from 
 Thucydides : though what is the precise 
 meaning to be affixed to his words, is far 
 from clear ; and the obscurity which in- 
 volves it, has been increased by erroneous 
 punctuation. According to the pointing 
 adopted by all the editors, the numbers of 
 the Selinuntian and Geloan quotas are 
 not specified, and the number of the Sicels 
 is under 1000; yet the latter number is 
 
 surely too high, considering that the Sicel 
 tribes were only soMe^ not the irhole, and 
 only promised to send aTQaridv ov ttoWtiv. 
 Again, why should it be said 1000 in all ? 
 I am persuaded that the words rovg ttuv- 
 rag have reference to the Selinuntians, 
 Geloans, and Sicels, whose quotas in all 
 made up 1000 horse and foot, — the latter, 
 we may suppose, chiefly consisting of 
 light-armed. In order to obtain this 
 sense, we have only to place a comma 
 after SiKtXwv, which I have found in two 
 of the best MSS. (Clar. and Mus. Brit.) 
 Of course Tivdg is, in this case, to be sup- 
 plied from what goes before : now thus 
 the numbers of the Sicilian force will be 
 brought within the bounds of probability ; 
 and the preposition tg, (understood here 
 to bear the sense * to the amount of,') 
 followed by some specified number and 
 the adjective Trdg or ^vyiirag, is not un- 
 frequently used to denote a mm total. 
 See supra iii. 20. vii. 30, and especially 
 compare vi. 67, ijioiidriaav Sk avTolg 
 'EtXivovvTioi fiiv fxd\i(TTa, iiriiTa ^h Kai 
 Ti\i^h)v 'iTcnfig, to Kvfnrav ig huKO- 
 
 (TlOVQ. 
 
 Ch. II. 1. ToyyvXog} This proper name 
 seems to be a diminutive of an old adjec- 
 tive, not preserved in the Greek writers, 
 yoyyo^, round ; and when applied to a 
 person, denoted what we call a squab, i. e. 
 a short thick person ; being one of the 
 many names formed from personal pecu- 
 liarities. The noun yoyyog is derived from 
 the Sanscrit gomja, ' round ;' whence the 
 name of a round metal instrument used in 
 the east : from yoyyog came the noun 
 yoyyiov, 'a stupid, thickheaded fellow;* 
 and yoyypog, for yoyyv^og, a conger-eel. 
 
 OL. 91, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. IT. 
 
 483 
 
 
 SvpafCOUdaC) oXt-yov cl ttoo YvXnnrov' Ka\ KUTaXafti^v avTovg Trtpt 
 aTraXXayi/c ^^>»^ iroXifJiov fueXXovTag EKr/cXijartacTEti', ^uKioXvas ts Kai 
 TTaptOapavvej Xtyutv on vijig Te aXXai tri irpoaTrXeovai, Kai IvXiir- 
 irog o KXeavcpicoVy AaKtoaiiJiovlijjv aTroarHXdvTijjv , dpvtjv. 2. Kai 
 oi p\v ^vpaKoaiOL iTreppuKrOrjcTav te^ Kai rw YvXimrto EvOug irav- 
 (TTpaTia (jjg aTravTrjcropEvoi e^i}XOov' rj^r] yap Kai Eyyug ovra yaOa- 
 voiTo avTOv. 3. o ce "j" rETa[cJ fTO TE TEi^og Ev ry irapo^w tljv 
 ^ikeX(jjv eXwv, Kai QUl'ra^afi£Voc (og Eg pa\T}Vj a(l)iKrEirai Eg Tag 
 ETTtTToXac* Kai avapag KaTa tov Eu^ur;Xov, yiTEp Kai ol AOrjva'ioi 
 
 and also the round excrescence on the 
 trunks of trees : yoyyog is of the same 
 form with airoyyog, <p96yyog, and the obso- 
 lete Xoyyoc, preserved in the Latin longus. 
 irtpi dTraXXayrjg tov noXkixov] i. e. 
 concerning some mode of getting rid of 
 the war : a very rare phrase, of which the 
 only examples that I have noted else- 
 where are the following : Demosth. p. 275, 
 OVK i}V Toi) TTQog vfiag TToXf^ov Tzkpag ovd' 
 diraXXayi) $tXi7r7r<^. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 p. 421, 7, tflTtiv d7raXXayr]v tov TroXkjXov, 
 and 1843, 9, aTraXXay/yC tov iroXifiov tv- 
 XtTi/ ij^inoi'. Comp. infra ch. 42, ti Trepag 
 fxridiv tarai a^iai tov dTraXXayT]vai (for 
 oioTf dir.) tov kivSvvov. 
 
 3. FsTag] The true name of an obscure 
 hill-fort like this, it is, amidst the marvel- 
 lous variations in the MSS., impossible to 
 ascertain ; and, accordingly, editors here 
 differ widely: Bekker edits Ftra ; Goel- 
 
 ler and Dr. Arnold, 'lerac; ; and Poppo, 
 
 •p' ■ I 
 
 LSTa\Qi. This, indeed, is one of those 
 
 7e TO I 
 
 cases in which easier is it to say what is 
 not, than what is, the true reading : and 
 the reading adopted by Goeller and Dr. 
 Arnold may safely be pronounced of the 
 former class, since it has no support what- 
 ever from the MSS. ; nor is it, as Goeller 
 imagines, borne out by the words of Steph. 
 Byz. in 'It'rat, <ppovpiov 'S.iKiXiag, <^iXi<TTog 
 iKTy, for that fort cannot be the one here 
 meant, since it is upwards of 25 miles out 
 of the road from Himera to Svracuse ; and 
 on an occasion like this, where speed was 
 indispensable, Gylippus would, of course, 
 go by the nearest route : of the two read- 
 ings Y'hTag and Tcra, the latter is the 
 better supported by authority of MSS., 
 and seems further countenanced by the 
 existence of the manifestly false reading 
 yt TO. Yet the MSS. here are so mise- 
 rably faulty, that it is hopeless to arrive 
 at the truth through them : and the next 
 words, whether to Tt or tote be adopted, 
 are palpably corrupt. Under these cir- 
 cumstances, we are left not a little to con- 
 
 jecture. I believe Thucydides to have 
 written either T'tra re rttxoc, or T'lya 
 (Feyae) re TiXxog, which latter appears to 
 me the more probable from the circum- 
 stance of the name being more like a 
 Sikel one ; and also from the y being sup- 
 ported by the old editions, some MSS., 
 and lastly by Valla, who well represents 
 the sense by his version, ' in ipso transitu 
 Siculorum Gega et muro expugnato;' 
 where, I suspect, for Gega, was originally 
 written Gegas ; for the et would be here 
 useless, and the note of abbreviation for 
 et nearly resembles an s. 
 
 TO Tt^xog — Tutf "EiKsXwv] The genitive 
 riot' '2iKtXu)V belongs to rfixoc, not rrap- 
 6S({), for iv Ty 7rap6^(^ merely means, *on 
 his passage' or route, as i. 126, 11. The 
 article to before rftxog I have obelized as 
 probably corrupt, because there was no 
 fort of the Sikels so called Kar' i^oxn^ '• 
 the present was evidently an obscure 
 stronghold belonging to the Sikels in the 
 interest of Syracuse ; (see ch. 1, 4.) and 
 which we may be sure Gylippus would not 
 have wasted his time to subdue, (probably 
 by a coup de main,) had it not lain quite 
 tv ry irapoSif), and obstructed his passai^e. 
 I believe the fort to have occupied the 
 site of the Petra of after-times ; a name 
 originally meaning merely a hill-fort, and 
 then the name of a town (q. d. hUl-toicn, 
 rock-stone). It was in the dii'ect road 
 from Himera to Enna, (Castell. Giovanni,) 
 which would be pursued by Gylippus, (52 
 miles by the Roman Itinerary,) and from 
 thence to Syracuse would be upwards of 
 70 miles in a straight line. 
 
 Kai KvvTaKdfitvog ojg tg /tta^'?*'] *and 
 having put his forces in order as for 
 battle :' for although he was yet nearly 
 four days' march from Syracuse, he might 
 not without reason expect to be encoun- 
 tered by some Athenian troops sent out to 
 arrest his progress. 'Ava(idg kotu tov 
 EvpvtjXov. The full sense is, * and having 
 ascended the height at the point over- 
 against where Eurvelus was situated.' 
 
 I i2 
 
484 
 
 THUCVDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414. 
 
 TO TT^WTOV, i^tjpH jUfTa TWV ^VpaKOOlWV tTTI TO Ttiy^KJILia TWV ' AOlJ- 
 
 ,.«./.... 4, tTu^€ ^£ Kara tovto tou fcat^oJ iX^oii' iv to fTTTa /tui; 
 
 vatwi;. 
 
 rj oKTijj aTac'iMV rj^rj eVfrtrfXearo to7c AOijvuioiQ Iq tov jiLyav 
 Ai^fi'o cinXiwv Tfi^oc, TrArji; K:oTa ^payv ri to tt^xIc; t»)v daXaaaav, 
 
 TOUTO iTl lOKO^O/LlOVV TW ^f uWu) TDV KVkXoV TTpog TOV ToiO- 
 
 ytAov fTTi Tr}v ETfpov 0aXa(T<Tov X'lOoi t£ 7rcipaf3tj3Xri/iievoi tu) rrXiovi 
 Vcrj riGciv, KCH iariv a Kcii tfiniEoya, to. ^e Kal i^u^yaankva, Kun- 
 AttTrero' napa tocjovtov plv Suoct/couaat i)XOov kiv^vvov. 
 
 J 11. Ot 0£ AOtjvaioiy ai(l)viS'i(jjQ TOV Ti TvXiTnrov Kai Tuiv ^vpa- 
 Ko<jih)v a(l>i(Tiv ETrioi'Twr, l0opv(5i]0ri(Tar juti' to TrotoTor, TraptTaJavTo 
 Cf. o Se, Oipivog TO. onXa tyyyc, K:»if)UK:a iJ! npoTrfpirei avrolg Xi- 
 yovTa, ii (iovXovTai i^iivai U tjJc; ^iKiXlag nevTe ri/iKpiov, Ao/3ovt£c 
 Ta a(j)tTipa avTtov, £to7juoc tii'at (nriv^eaOai, 2. ol ^£, £v oAtywo/a 
 T£ £7roiou VTO, Kcii ouo£v uTroKpwaf.iivoi aTTiTrepxpav. Kai pera tovto 
 
 So <ard rov Tepivalov (coXttov, supra vi. 
 104, 2. On Eurvelus, see iioie at vi. 97. 
 
 y7rt(j Kai oi 'AOrjvaloi to 7r^)CjTov] 
 Namely, hy the rid^'e wliich, over the 
 Hog's Back, connects it with the upland 
 country. 
 
 4. KUTo. TOVTO TOV Kaipov] I have fol- 
 lowed Bekker, Poppo, and Gotller, in 
 receiving the tov, though found only in 
 two MSS., because it seems almost re- 
 quired by the tenor of the context; and 
 was far more likely to be omitted than 
 added. As to Dr. Arnold's arguments to 
 show that the article may be dispensed 
 with, they are any thing but cogent : he 
 has not proved that the article in this 
 idiom is sometimes employed and sometimes 
 omitted by the best ancient writei-s. No 
 proof is supplied by the passage he has 
 adduced from Demosth. p. 20, 12; for 
 there the article is not required, (the words 
 being, as Wolf says, for Toiovrog Kaipbg 
 TWV <Pi\iinrov 7rpayixaT(oi> tcTTi, and mean- 
 ing that the affairs of Philip had come to 
 a crisis,) whereas here it is indispensable ; 
 the sense being, * that Gylippus came at 
 the very crisis when, from the upper works 
 of the circumvallation being unfinished, 
 he himself could get thither to Syracuse, 
 and the Syracusans could simultaneously 
 pass through thence to meet and annoy 
 him,' 
 
 Tiji ck dWtft] A rare use for kutu to 
 dWo [jUEpog], as the Scholiast explahis ; 
 and which is borne out by the reading of 
 four MSS., Cass., Graev., Cant., and 
 Clar., TO dWo. As to the words Tip 
 TrXiovi, they are, as Poppo remarks, 
 thrown in by way of correction and expla- 
 nation; (see Matth. Gr. § 389.) and the 
 
 general meaning intended is, that ' at the 
 rest of the line (viz. of circumvallation) in 
 the direction of Trogilus to the sea the 
 other way, stones were already laid along 
 (as ready for use).' Compare Plut. Nic. 
 18, irapd to(tovtov — kivSvvov: and see 
 note on iii. 49, fin. 
 
 Ch. III. 1. TO TTpoiroj/] I have followed 
 Bekker in introducing the article, on the 
 authority of two MSS. (to which add 
 Cant, and Clarend. in marg.) because it 
 was more likely to have been inadvertently 
 omitted than intentionally inserted. 
 
 7rpo7r«/i7ra] The reading here is doubt- 
 ful : the old editions had 7rpo<T7r£/Lt7rft, 
 which was altered by Duk., and from him 
 by Bauer, Haack, Poppo, and Goeller, to 
 TrpoTTffnrii ; while Bekker recalled the old 
 reading, which is found in three MSS., 
 but injudiciously ; for although Trpocnrefx- 
 TTH yields a tolerable sense, yet that is one 
 by no means so good as irponffnrti. Few, 
 I think, will hesitate to assent to the 
 critical canon laid down by Duker, that 
 'where the sentiment (in the context) 
 requires the sense prcemittere or prints 
 tuittere, we should write irpoTriynrtiv; when 
 aliquem mittere, TrpoffTrsfiTreiv.^ This rule 
 he shows, by various examples, to have 
 been acted on by our author ; and it is 
 only necessary to add, that here the former 
 sense is unquestional)ly required, — the 
 evident intent of Thucydides being to state, 
 that before Gylippus advanced to attack, 
 he sent a herald. 
 
 2. iv 6\iyu)pi^ ^TTOioyvro] 'made light 
 of it ;' a very rare phrase, of which I have 
 noted no example elsewhere ; but we m<ay 
 comp. the similar one ev kXatpptp noinaOai 
 in Hdot. i. 118. iii. 154, and iv aiaxvvy 
 
 OL. 91, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. IV. 
 
 485 
 
 avTiTTapiGKwalovTO a'AAijAotc wc k pa^nv. 3. Ka\ o TiXnnroi:, 
 optJv Touc ^vpuKoaiovq TapaGao^xivovq Kai ov pa^iuyg IvvTaaaopi- 
 vovg, iTravflye to (TTpaToirtSov eg r^v evpvx(opiav ^iaXXov, Kai o 
 NiKiag ovK JTTijye touc 'AO^vaiovQ, aXX' vcr^xale np6g Tio £«uto.7 
 TH^H. tog § £yi/<u o ruAiTTTToc OV wpocTtovTag avTovg, a7rrjyay£ ti]v 
 tTTpuTiav £7r; TJv uKpav T^v TipivlTiv KaXovpevrjv, Kai avTod t^vXl- 
 aavTo. 4. t^ ^^ voTipaia ayiov ti]v plv nXeiaTtiv rijg (jTpaTidg, 
 TTapETa^e npog t^ tu^^ twv 'A^r/va/wv, oiruyg /i») eTrif^oridolev 
 aAAo(T£- pepog §£ ti Trif4ag ir^og to (jy^oipiov to Aa/3^aAov, alpel, 
 Kol offovg iXa(3iv iv avTto irdvTag dwEKTuvev' ijy ^£ oi>k £7ri0ai'£c 
 Tolc 'A(?»/va/o(c Tox^^p'iov. Kai Tpi^pvg t^ a^Ty vpepa aXttJKtTai ti^v 
 AOtjvai(M)v VTTO TWV ^vpaKO(Ti(jJv efpoppovaa tw Xipivi. 
 
 ly. Kai pjTa TadTa £Tf/)^(^ov ol ^vpaKomoi Kai ol ^ippa^m ^id 
 TWV EiriTToXwv, aVo t»7c TroAfwc ap^apivoi avw, irpog to kyKiioaiov 
 Tfiyg airXovV oirwg ol 'AOrjvaloi, h /li^ ^6vaivTo\wXvaai, ^ItiKki 
 oioi T£ wmv airoTeixlcrai. 2. Kai ol ts 'AOnvaloi dva(5t^tiKeaav 
 h^p ai'a>, TO £7ri OaXdaGy Tel^og tmTtX^aavTig, Kai o VvXnnTog, (iji; 
 yap Ti ToTc 'ABy)vaioig tov Tuyjwg clcrOivlg) vvKTog (lvaXa(3wv Ti]v 
 OTpaTidv, £7rrjfi Trpdg avTO. S. ol ^' 'AOrivaloi, {eTv^ov ydp i^w 
 aiXildpevoi) wg riadovTo, dvTETnjicrav' d ^e, yvovg, KaTd Tci^og aV- 
 
 vouTaeai, and Iv Bav^aTi w., in Plu- 
 tarch. 
 
 ouSev dTTOKpivdfisvoi] In Plutarch, Nic. 
 19, it is added, roiv Sk aTpaTnarijjv tivcq, 
 KarayiXwvTti'j T^pvjTiov, « did rrapovaiav 
 tvbg Tpi(3(DV0Q Kai l5aKTi]piag AaKajviKr^g 
 ovT(og iffxvpd tu ^.vpaKovffiijJv i^aitpi^rjg 
 yiyovev, wg 'AOtjvaiojv KaTa(j>povtTv : and, 
 indeed, Gylippus seems to have been al- 
 most the only Spartan : so Justin iv. 5, 7, 
 it is said, 'ab his (scil. Lacedjemoniis) 
 mittitur Gylippus solus ,' though it is truly 
 added, 'sed in quo instar omnium auxi- 
 liorum erat :' where certainly the editors 
 and critics would not have stumbled, as 
 they have done, at the in quo, and pro- 
 posed various but futile conjectures for 
 the removal of a fancied cori'uption, had 
 they been aware of the ellipsis there of 
 unus, a word the more readily to be sup- 
 plied, as suggested by the foregoing solus. 
 Similarly in Virg. ^n. vii. 707, ' Agmen 
 agens Clausus, magnique ipse agminis 
 instar,' we have the word unus im2)lied, SLud 
 ipse expressed. Where nothing in the con- 
 text exists to suggest it, the word unus, 
 in such a case, is expressed, as in Cic. 
 Brut. 51, 'Plato milii unus instar est om- 
 nium.' 
 
 3. Tt)v UKpav Tt)v Tifjiti'lTiv] See the 
 Map and Memoir. 
 
 4. fispog—AdfidaXov] This detachment 
 was doubtless sent from the extreme right 
 of the line, and under the cliif or ridge 
 extending from the upper country down to 
 Euryelus, and to which Gylippus took his 
 coui-se when he penetrated the Athenian 
 lines to bring succours to Syracuse. He 
 was tempted to make this attack on Lab- 
 dalum from observing its weak state the 
 day before, which made it liable to be 
 taken by a coup de main. 
 
 i^opfiovffa T<p Xifikvi] 'lying off the 
 port ;' probably for the purpose of recon- 
 noitring it, and seeing what galleys were 
 ready for sea. By ry Xinevi understand 
 that part of the great harbour which was 
 occupied by the Athenians; being a kind 
 of fivxog. See Map. Before Xt//€i/t Bekker 
 (2nd edition) has inserted, from two MSS., 
 the word fieydXqt; but this I have not 
 ventured to receive into the text, because 
 it is evidently derived from the margin, as 
 indeed plainly appears from the modem 
 Scholium ry /ifyaX<^. 
 
 Ch. IV. I. Trpbg to lyKaptnov] 'in a 
 cross direction,' so as to cross the Athenian 
 wall. See Map and Memoir. 
 
 2. daOertg] Namely, as Haack points 
 out, by not having been carried high 
 enough. 
 
 3. t^w avXi^ofitvoi] i.e. 'bivouacking 
 
486 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414. 
 
 Tjyaye tovq a^^Tipovq iraXiv. £7rotKoSoju»?(Tai'r£c cl avTo ot A6r]va7oi 
 v\pYiXoTipoVj avToi jji^v TavTrj €^uAa(T(Tov, TouQ oe aWovg ^vfifLiaYOvg 
 Kara to aWo Tsi^KJ/na rtcri Biera^av^ yinp i/nEWov f/cocrrot ^pou^£T^^ 
 4. Tio be Ni/cm too/Cfi to VWyiuilivoiov kuXov/luvov Tti-viaai' 
 Of aKpa avTiTTi^aQ ti)q ttoAcw^ »/7rfp Trpouvovcra tov fjnyw 
 
 it 
 iaTL 
 
 iOV 
 
 X«/tt 
 
 j'oc 
 
 TO 
 
 » <~ 
 
 
 GTO/Ha GTiVOV TTOlil, 
 
 iaKOjLUcr} 
 
 Kai 
 
 St 
 
 aoi; 
 
 T(i)V 
 
 eTTlTrjOHlJOV 
 I 
 
 H TH^KJUiLYt, pa 
 
 eataOai' Si iXaaaovog 
 
 ecpaivtTO ij 
 yap TTpoq ru) Xtjtisri Tcp tu)v Supa/coortwv k(popixr)GHV ti^ac? /cat ou^, 
 wffTTfp vui', £/c ^v^ou rou X(/ia'oc rac Enavaytoyaq TroirjaeaOaiy »/»' 
 
 Tt vavTiKtv KivuyvTai. irpoaEL^e te ijSr] /laAAov tiv kuto. OaXaaaav 
 7roAEf.uOy opiov Ta ek tijq -y>jc cr(j}'i(nv, EirnSt] rvXiinrog iikbv, aviXirKJ' 
 
 TOTEoa ovTa. 5. cuiKoiJiiaaq ovv arpaTiav Kai Tag vavc^ iJ! e^crei v«t£ 
 
 on the outside with a piquet-guard.' 'Eir- have, K. Kara TropOfibv l-KavaxBkvrwv 
 
 oiKodofit](TavTeQ — v-iprjXoTspov, lit. ' hav- avToiQ, and Dio Cass. 211, 64, vav\oxov<Tat 
 
 iug built it up (by laying further layers of (v^«t) (T<pi(Tiv iiravaxQt}(7ai. 
 
 stone) so as to make it higher.' i)v ri vavTiK<p KwCivTai] This expres- 
 
 4. n\T]finvpiov] See my note in Trans- sion is best referred (as it is by the Scliol., 
 
 lation, and also Map and Memoir. Didot, Poppo, and Dr. Arnold) to the 
 
 pg:ov'\ So I have edited, with Bekker Syracusans, not the Athenians ; for, as Dr. 
 
 and Goeller, from 12 of the best MSS. (to Arnold well points out, *the term Kivwvrai 
 
 which add Codd. Clar., Cant., and Mus. is one more applicable to the stirring of a 
 
 Brit.) for vulg. p^'wr, which, though cor- party undergoing blockade, than to the 
 
 rect Greek, is yet less Attic. The former mere locomotion of the ships of the 
 
 reading, as being the more recondite use, blockaders from one point to another:' to 
 
 is the more likely to be genuine, and it is which purpose he compares another pas- 
 
 also strongly supported by two passages sage of our author, infra viii. 100. So also, 
 
 adduced by Dr. Arnold, infra ch. 28, 1 add, Xen. An. vi. 3, 5, (Th.) the enemy 
 
 Oaaaov ovffa, and supra iv. 10, firf pg.Siio(; is described as so closely blockading, wore 
 
 ov(Tt]g TiiQ di'ax(t>pr)crtii)g. To which add, KivijOtjvai ovk tdvvavTO Ik tov x^P^ov: 
 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. ii. 43, Kai tov 'PiopvXov and in Hist. ii. 1, 22, we have, irpotiTrev 
 
 {p^ov yap ijdrj U tov TpavnaTog) t/c/So/;. wy fxrjhiQ (meaning, no ship) KtvtiaoiTO — 
 
 OljaavTOQ, Sec; where, for rjdi], I con- /xi^^t di/d^otro, * should get under weigh :' 
 
 jecture the true reading to be yv ^ij. and, indeed, for what were the Athenian 
 
 h' tXacrcrovog] Supply diacTTiiixaTOQ, ships stationed there, but to watch the mo- 
 
 * from a shorter distance,' viz. than before, tions of the Syracusan fleet, that ships 
 
 where the Athenian blockading station might go forth to fetch prisoners, &c. ? 
 had been the part of the harbour from 
 Dascon to the entrance of the harbour. 
 'E(popp.r](Ttiv. Render, * would blockade 
 them.' Mvxov tov Xifisrog. Meaning, the 
 bottom of the harbour, reckoning from the 
 
 dviXiriaToTipa oiTa] lit. * more un- 
 hopeful,' i. e. less to be hoped of : a harsh 
 idiom as used in the comparative (though 
 duiXTTiaTOP in the positive occurs at 
 V. 102) ; yet not so harsh as our word 
 upper part of the island of Ortygia ; that unhopeful, used in the supedatke by 
 
 part now called the Bay of Madalena. 
 Now this still continued to form the sta- 
 tion for the Athenian fleet in general ; 
 though the light ships, and the barges, and 
 boats were soon removed to a station 
 nearer the mouth of the harbour. See 
 Map. 
 
 Shakspeare, * Benedict is not the unhope- 
 fullest husband that 1 know.' 
 
 5. orpartdv] Not, as almost all trans- 
 lators render it, ' the army,' (for Nicias 
 would not send the whole of the land- 
 forces, but only a detachment ;) rather, 
 * a force,' meaning, some forces ; of which 
 
 For vulg. iiraywydg, which yields no sense of the word, not a little rare, an 
 
 tolerable sense, I have, with Goeller, example occurs elsewhere in Xen. Cyr. 
 
 Poppo, and Bekker (2nd edition), edited viii. 6, 10, avvijysips arpartdv: and so 
 
 tTravaywydg. Render, ' their advances Suidas explains CTpaTid by to tCjv arpa- 
 
 [to meet the enemy],' lit. their getting tiujtwv vtto 'iva tTrapxov, what we should 
 
 under weigh : such is the use of the verb express by ' a corps J 
 
 tTravdyareai in Polyb. i. 20, 15, where we t^trfj'xtfft] So 1 have edited, with Haack 
 
 OL. 91, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. V. 
 
 487 
 
 > » 
 
 Tpia (ppovpia' Kai tv avToiq Ta te aKEvrj Ta irXEiaTa ekeito, kqi to, 
 irXoia »/Sr; ekeI Ta /ntyaXa wp/LiEi, Kai ai TnyEiai vrJEg. 6. wote Kai 
 Tuiv 7rXr]pii)inaTii)v ov^ iiKioTa tote irptoTOv KaKioaig EyEVETo' tw te 
 yap voaTi (nraviio ^o(«)/ii£voi, Kai ovk cyyuaev, Kai etti (ppvyaviafiov 
 a/na ottote e^eXOoiev oi vavTai, viro tiov ittttewv tlov ^vpaKOcri(jjv, 
 KpaTovvTtov tiJq y^JCj ciE(f>0E'ipovTO. TpiTov yap fiiEpog TU)V imrEwv 
 Toig ^voaKoaioiQ Sid TOvq ev tw YlXr^iaiiivpiu), iva fit} KaKovpyt^aovTEg 
 E^ioiEv, ettI rrj ev tm OXu/iTrcttw ttoXi^v^ ETETa^aTo. 7. ettw- 
 OdvETO Se Kai Tag Xoiirag rwv J^opivOiiov vavg irpoaTrXeovaag o 
 ^iKiag' Kai ir^nrEi Eg (f)vXaK}iv avTtxiv eikooi vavg, ulg EiprjTo tteoi 
 TE AoKoovg Kai Pr^yior Kai ttjv irpocrpoX^v rrfg ^iKEX'iag vavXo-^Eiv 
 avTag. 
 
 V. O Se TvXiinrog a/jia /utv trfi^c^e to cia tu}v ETriTroXwv TEi^og^ 
 Toig XiOoig ^pa>jU€voc oug ot AOrjvaioi npoTrapEpaXovTO (T(piaiVf 
 a/iia Se wapETaaaEv E^ayijjv aEi irpo tov TEiy^iafxaTog Tovg ^vpaKO- 
 alovg Kai Tovg ^vinjuia'^ovg' Kai oi AOrjvaioi avTiirapETaaaovTo, 
 
 2. ETTElSt] Se £^0$6 YvXlTTTTM Kaipog ElVai, »)|0)(£ TTig i(poSov' Kai EV 
 
 X'EpGi yEVOfXEVoi kf.iayovTO fiETa^v Tuiv rft^irTjimrwi', y Tijg i'ttttou 
 Tujv ^voaKoa'iijJV ovStpla -^prJGig jjv* Kai viKtjOEVTwv TtHv ^vpaKoaiLjv 
 Kai Tuiv ^u^^a Ywi'j Kai vEKpovg vrroGTrovcovg aviXo/nEviov, Kai rtuv 
 
 and Poppo, from many of the best MSS. 
 (to which add Codd. Clar., Cantab., and 
 Mus. Brit.) for vulg. Utret'xf^e, which is 
 retained by Bekker and Goeller, but inju- 
 diciously, since while external evidence 
 greatly preponderates, internal is equal, 
 or in favour of the former. 
 
 TO, aKSvri] Meaning chiefly the sliip's 
 tackle, (see ch. 24.) though also the luiij- 
 (fa(je of the army, and stores generally. By 
 Vd irXdia fieydXa understand the bar<jes 
 used to convey articles to and from shore. 
 The station for the jjitydXa TrXola and 
 viifg rax«i«i was, I apprehend, at the 
 entrance of the harbour. See Map. "Qpfiei 
 Render, ^stationem habebant.' 
 
 6. ufffTe Kai] The wctti here simply de- 
 notes consequence, and may be rendered 
 * consequently,' or * hereupon.' The pur- 
 pose of the words being to intimate, that 
 the advantage he had gained, by the mea- 
 sure just mentioned, whereby the intro- 
 duction of supplies by sea was protected, — 
 was counterbalanced by a no small dis- 
 advantage, — namely, that the crews were 
 obliged to go much further for wood and 
 water, and were harassed and cut up by 
 continual attacks from the Syracusan 
 cavalry, which were masters of the field. 
 The reason why they had to go further 
 was, doubtless, that the promontory of 
 
 Plemmyrium supplied no wood and water, 
 and the country immediately adjoining 
 furnished water but scantily. 
 
 ry Tt yap i;^ari,&.c.] Poppo well points 
 out that the two members of this sentence 
 cohere with the verb £ie<pOeipoi'To, thus : 
 X()w//£roi Tt Kai bivoTt l^tXOoitv hecpOti- 
 popTo, the sense, literally expressed, being, 
 *nam et quia ac^ua rara, eaque non e 
 vicinia, utebantur, et quuni lignatum ex- 
 irent, ab equitatu Syracusano peribant.' 
 ^pvyavKTpbv here means the gathering 
 of brushwood for fuel. Com])are Acts 
 xxviii. 3, and a passage of Phcrecydes 
 ap. Pollux, X. 128, Mg iiri <ppvyavi(Tfidv 
 
 TToXixvy] Meaning, a small toirn form- 
 ing, as it were, a suburb to Olympieium. 
 I have not written it (as it is by some 
 editors) with a capital letter, because I 
 agree with Didot, that the form of speech 
 and the collocation of the words, t^ tv r</7 
 'OXvfnriti<i) TroXix^y, tend to show that 
 tlie word is not a proper name, but an 
 appellative. 
 
 7. vavXoxtlv avrdg] For Ivtdptvtiv 
 avTdg,*he on the watch or look-out for 
 them :' a rare idiom, of which Dr. Arnold 
 adduces an example from Appian, B. C. 
 iv. 82, M. ^k tv ntXoTrovvrjTii} vavXox^v 
 KXfonaTpav. 
 
I 
 
 488 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414. 
 
 A0ijva/a>v Tponalov (rrz/davrwy, o Tt^AtTrTroc ^vyKaXeaac to arpa- 
 Tsvua, ovK f^r/ ro aV/a^ri/^a Ueivcjv, dXX mvTOv ytviadaC T^g 
 yap '/ttttou Kal rwv aAcoyrtarwv t^v (^cj^eXeiav rj} rjgfi, tVroc Amy 
 rwy rf(x^(;;i; 7rocr;(Tac, acptXeaOaC vdv oSv niolq ewaEuv, 3. fcat 
 havouadai ourwc i/cAeufv aJrouc, ^C ry /nlv Tra^acTKevy ovk iXacj- 
 <Tov e^ovTag, ry ^h yvti^iy ovk dvBKTov aVoVtrov el f^ri a^iu^cnwcn, 
 UtXoTroinnmoi re ovreg Kal Awpivg, 'li^vwv Kal vr^mwr^v Kal 
 IvyKXv^i^v avdpi^yiTuyv K^mr^aavTeq, eieXaaaadai U t^q x^P«C. 
 VI. Kal fi.Ta TaCra, tTra^rJ Kaipog ^v, aiOig enrly.v avTo6g. o 
 ^£ N(/c/ac Kal ol 'AOnvaloi, vo,u'iZovT,g, Kal a eKuvoi ^r) iOeXouv 
 fiaxvc apxeiv, avayKalov uvai cjcj^im /uri n,piopav 7rapoiKo^oino6' 
 ^cyov TO raxoc- {itSn yap Kal uaov ov napiXrjXvOH Tf]v rtJy 'A6/„- 
 
 ValiOV TOV THXOVQ TtXtVTliiv ,) iKHVtJV TUXICTIQ, Kal H npO^XOoi, 
 
 ravTov hh fTTo/et auroTc viKav te fiaxoiaivoig gt« Trayrdc, Kal ^a/^e 
 fiax^GOai) avTeinjeaav ovv role I.vpaKoa[oiQ, 2. Kal 6 TvXLTrnog 
 roue M^*' 07rA/rac €$a> rJv raxo;y ^m^AAoy i] ir^orepov wpoayaywv, 
 E,vve^uGyiv aurotc, rovg g* iTTTT^'ac ^nl roiig aKovTiaTaq iK nXaylov 
 raiaQTwv 'AOvvaltov, fcara tiIv evpvx^^'plav, y Ti^v thx^v aV<^or£- 
 piov al epyaaiai cAi/yoy. 3. Kal 7rpoa(5aX6vTEQ ol linrng iv Ty ^a^n 
 Tio ev(ovv^u^ /cf>« Tiliv 'AOrjvaitjjv, oTTf^ KaT avTOvg nv, irpeiPaV Kal 
 ti auro Kal to a AAo cTTpaTEVfia, viKvOev vno T(Jy ^vpaKomwv, t KaT- 
 VpaxOv €C rd THxt(yfxaTa. 4. Kal Ty kmoiay vvktI tf^Qaaav nap^ 
 
 Cn \^ ^. ^tavouaGaiovTioQ-novraQ^ tlvai TrX'sov Kparovai, 'so that it should 
 
 Render, he also bid them to so conceive do them no more good to conquer than 
 
 of themselves as bemg likely to be no way not to conquer.' See tlie conclusion of the 
 
 mferior as a force.' present chapter, and chapter 11, fin. 
 
 Jn<']vci^v avepu^TTiov^ ' a promis- 3. KavTipaxOv Ig rd THxi^ruara] This 
 
 ZnlY'l • ^'a '" ''Tr- '^^'"' I^^'^' '' «"^ "^ *^««^ "^^^y <^««-« •" which easier 
 
 fhn" t V '^ condemned this word, and is it to discern the <;eneral sense than to 
 
 thought 1 ought every where to be changed determine the exact readhg ; especially as 
 
 (the genitive into^u^;;X^^cov, the accusa- the MSS. fluctuate between the vulg <car- 
 
 ZLZ\''-Zl'' u }' ^'' '^'' "^* ""■ ^P^X^*^ ^"^^ >^^re^pax^n, the reading of 
 frequent m the best prose writers And eight MSS., besides (as I find) Codd. Cte, 
 
 tl.Z"7n ^)"^"" .^.^y'^f^ir^P-^'' Cant., and Mus. Brit. And here a refer-' 
 
 occurs m Hd.an. vu. 7, 2. Poly^^n. viii. ence to other writers will scarcely clear 
 
 16 5. Appian, i. 592. Jos^ Ant. xix. 4, 1. up the doubt, since in these writers nearly 
 
 , , ^ , ^\ ""[ V ^po^A^oi ravTov n^tj the same variation of reading exists. Thus 
 
 n k" ''Vu\^\^ '' '"^^"^ P'''"*'^'^ °"^ ^y "^ Herodot. ix. 69, rovs H \0t7r0ve Kur- 
 
 Ji". 7/^' ^ the a.ro.f has reference to vppa^.v-igrbv KiOcripiova isthecommon 
 
 hv Dnt"''' P" '^Vn"'n' ^' '"^^ ^'^^''" ^^^^^'"g «"d tJ^^t of some MSS.; while 
 
 .>^^^.. ' ^^PP^^'^"^ Goe er, IS, that if Wess., Sch weigh., and Gaisford ^dit, on 
 
 pli f ?if -r ^^«f!-^"^") «h^"ld pro- the authority of other MSS., Karrjpalev, 
 
 ceed further, ,t would soon make that which is confirmed by Appian, t. L 322 
 
 the Athenians, although conquering in And Valckn., after adducing a passage of 
 strofe '^ • ^^' ^'^^ "^i ?!r"'^ ^ Demosth. p. 675, where we hale, Kar^d- 
 
 Nic as, 19 (referred to by Dobree and poses to read Karripa^ev, which is sup- 
 Goeller,) it is said, y^rj yap djrUo^, rbv ported by the reading of some MSS. there, 
 iKHVi^v TTtpireixKTfiov, ware avrolg fitjSep KartjppaKep. Similarly in Plut. Fab. 8 
 
 OL. 91, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. VII. 
 
 489 
 
 oiKo^o^y,aavT,g^ Kal irapiXeovTsg Trjy t(Zv 'AOvvaiwv olfCoSo^my, clicrrE 
 prntTi fii^Te auroi KioXmaOai vw avT^v, 'iKUvovq t£ Kal TrarraTrodcy 
 aVfdrf^ijiCEra., h Kal KpaTohv, ^rj av iTi Gcpag aTrora^^j'aat. 
 
 VI 1. Mtra gf roJro al rt r(Jy Ko/oty^/wr r^tc Kal 'AiLtTr^oa/ciwr.Jy 
 Kai AtvKa^'n^v kakirXivaav al UTToAotTroi g^Jga/ca, Aa^outxai rrjy rwy 
 A/?r/ya(a>y i^vXaK^' {i]ox^ ^l aiTiliv 'Epaaivl^vg KoplvOiog), Kal 
 ^vverux^aav to Xoinov To7q ^vpaKocr'ioig ^lexpi rod eyKapmov 
 TEixovg. ^ 2. Kal d TvXiTnrog k rr]v a'AAr?y ^iKeXiav Ul crrpa- 
 TUiv Tt wx^To, Kal vavTiK^' Kal TTeVn' ^vXXi^wv, Kal Tuw TToAewy 
 iixa irpoaalo^uvog t'l rig i] ,„; 7rp60vpog r]v, ^ iravraTraGiv en 
 
 KaHf>paKfv (scil. avTovg) tig x^pai^a is the 
 common text, though some MSS. have kut- 
 Vpa^av, seemingly the true reading. Also, 
 in Arrian, E. A. v. 17, 13, KarnppaxOwav 
 ~dg Tflxog is found in the text and MSS. ; 
 though Ellendt there edits KaTt]pdx9ti(Tav, 
 perhaps rightly. And further, in Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. 1906, we have, 'iva firj Karap- 
 paxOuKTi Trpbg x'^P^ov /3<a^o/i£voi, without 
 var. lect. Also in Jos. Ant. xiii. 13, 5, 
 tig (iaOilav KartppaxOij (papayya, where 
 the writer had probably this passage of 
 Thucydides in mind ; and if so, he read, 
 we may suppose, KaTtppaxOrj. At least 
 that passage and the one of Dionysius 
 above cited will prove that KaTappt'inaio 
 or KaTappd(T(T(o was sometimes used in the 
 sense deturbo. But that Karapdactjj was 
 also so used, is certain ; and the weight of 
 evidence is quite in its fovour : though if 
 even that were not the case, the balance 
 would strike the beam when the following 
 passages of Dio Cass, were thrown into the 
 scale : p. 512, 87, KarapaxBtk k to th- 
 XOQ : and 514, 89 : as also 805, 82, kut- 
 VpaKav jg rb Td<pptvfia, and 555, 67, rovg 
 TTi^ovg^ tg TO Tilxog Karapd^avTog. More- 
 over, tvapdff(T(o and daapdnau) are often 
 used in Herodotus and Dio Cass., and 
 dTrapda<yu> in Thucyd. vii. 63, 1, where 
 see note. That Dio Cass, had KarrjpdxOij 
 in his copy, is quite clear : and when we 
 consider that dvapdKTjTt, and not dirop- 
 pd^T)TS, occurs infra ch. 63, in all the 
 copies, little reason is there to doubt that 
 KaTTjpdxOij is the true reading here. As 
 to what Poppo alleges, ' pdaanv potius 
 quam dpdaaiiv ita dictum est, et per se 
 probabile est, et in Demosth. Cor. § 8, 
 pd^avreg elg rbv (iop^opov appareaty' — 
 what can such a surmise be said to weigh 
 against evidence of fact so overpowering 
 as the above ? As to the passage he ad- 
 duces from Demosthenes, it is nothing to 
 the purpose, since there pd^avreg only 
 signifies, * having dashed him down into 
 
 the mud,' as we should say, * knocked liira 
 into the kennel.' 
 
 Kai TraptXOovTfg'] These words have 
 been bracketed by Bekker, Pojipo, Goel- 
 ler, and Arnold. *But they are little less 
 than necessary to the sense of the pas- 
 sage ; and considering that in one MS. only 
 is it that they are not found, more pro- 
 bable is it that they were there omitted by 
 the scribe propter homoeotelenton, than that 
 they should have been foisted into all 
 the rest. That they were in the text in 
 the time of Plutarch, is almost certain 
 from what that writer says in his Nicias, 
 ch. 19, TrapoiKO^Cjv elg Tag SiaaToXdgj 
 'intervalla murorum.' In their second 
 editions, Goell. has removed the brackets ; 
 while Bekker has extended them to oIko- 
 ^ofiiav. And certainly if the Kai be 
 removed, the other words are better 
 away : but not a particle of authority 
 exists to warrant this procedure ; and the 
 word olKodofiiav is, as Poppo observes, 
 recognised as having place by Anti- 
 atticistes. 
 
 Ch. vii. 1. fiexpi tov tyKapmov] 
 Meaning, * beyond the interval where the 
 two walls converged towards each other : ' 
 an explanation of this disputed passage 
 not essentially diflferent from Goeller's, 
 (De Situ Syrac. p. 98.) except that there 
 seems no diflSculty in taking the expres- 
 sion lyKdpcriov Telxog (a mere relative 
 one) to mean the Athenian wall. But 
 Goeller seems right in supposing that 
 before the arrival of the Corinthians the 
 counterwork, though carried to its utmost 
 length, was in an unfinished state. Dr. 
 Arnold's remarks do not point out any 
 better way of reconciling the seeming con- 
 tradiction between the language of Thu- 
 cydides, ch. 6, t<pQaaav napoiKoSofxrjffav- 
 Tsg Ttfv Tu>v 'AOijvaiiov oUo^ofiiav, and 
 in ch. 7, KviftTeixKTav Tb Xonrbv fisxpi tov 
 tyicapaiov Teixovg. (Thirl wall.) See Map 
 and Memoir. 
 
490 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414. 
 
 a^€<7r>ifCfi Tou TToXf/uou. 3. 7r^iaj5tiQ re aWoi t(jjv ^vpaKoaitov 
 Kai KopivOiwv €g AaKtSai/nova Kai KofJivOov airtcJTaXrjdaVy 'ottujq 
 OTpaTia €71 TTtpaiwO^y toottio [f oi f «»', iv oX/catrii', if irXoioiQy >; 
 aWtog oTTuyq u\>\ Trpovtopy^ tog Kai tiov AOrjvaitJV iTrijunTaTrtiinrO' 
 /u£V(t>v. 4. o't Tt ^vpciKoaioi vavTiKov f7rA>/poui', fca/ aviirei^tjvTOf 
 cue Kai TOVTOJ £7rtvetp»7(Tovr£C) K"nt ec TaAAa ttoAu iinppwvTo, 
 V 111. O ^f N(/ctac, aiaOo/iiivog tovto, Kai optjjv KaO rfjut^mv tiri- 
 cicovaav r^v te t(jjv TroXfjUtwv ta^^vv fcai Tr]v a(j>iTtpav awopiavj 
 tTTf/uTre /cat avTog tg rag AOrfvag, ayyiWiov iroWaKig /mv Kai aX- 
 XoTB Kau iKaGTa Tijjv yiyvofdtvuyVj fnaXiara ci Kai Tore, vn/n'i^iov iv 
 iivoig T£ tivai, — Kai, n /n»; wg ra^/dra )] acpag jUiTant/nxpovGiv rj 
 aXXovg /til] oXiyovg aTTOdrtXoudM', ov^e/.i'iav Hvai awTtjpiav. 2. <^o- 
 j5ov/iUvog c£ /x»/ oi TTfjUTTO/tero/, »/ /cord rou Xf-yf(V a^uratr/ai', »/ Kai 
 I juvrjinrig tXXnrtig yiyro/m^voi, ij rto o^X(t> npog \apiv ti XtyorrtCj 
 
 2. dtpt(rTf}K£i Tov iroXi^ov'l Miad de- 
 sisted from [taking part in] the war.' See 
 my Lexicon of the New Testament in 
 d^iffTrji.u. 
 
 3. rpoTT^ — Trpoxwpy] As the best mode 
 of adjusting the phraseology here, (which is, 
 Hke that occasionally occurrins: elsewhere, 
 somewhat overloaded,) I propose simply 
 to insert two letters, and change the first 
 av to (what is not unfre<[uently mistaken 
 for dv) ovv ; reading and pointing thus : 
 
 TQOTTifl OT(^OVV tV uXKUatV 7] TrXoiOlQ, T) 
 
 dWwg oTTtjjQ dv Trpo^wpy. On the Attic 
 idiom, by .vhich ovv is (not, as has been 
 said, pleonasticalli/, but by a use answering 
 to that of cutique. in Latin) subjoined to 
 
 toidTTtp, OOTiQ, oloQ, OTToXoQ, iScC, SufficO it 
 
 to refer to Stcph. Thes. col. 10981, sq. 
 Moreover, in i] we have, as Poppo re- 
 marks, an instance ni)'iii fitpiafiov, as at 
 vi. 34, 2, yToi Kpvtpa, r} ^avfpoJt,- i] 1% tvoQ 
 ye TOV rpoTToi'. At Trpox^py there is an 
 ellipsis of TTodyfia. ' in whatever way the 
 thing may succeed.' 
 
 4. dvtTrtipuivTo] This I would not, with 
 Steph. and Bauer, regard as standing for 
 the simple verb t-miputpro. It may rather 
 be supposed that the ava has reference to 
 the idea of repetition implied in what the 
 Scholiast and Goeller here very properly 
 assign as the sense, — namely, to practise^ 
 or )nake trial of, — a sense which the term 
 also bears in Appian, i. 566, and in Hdot. 
 vi. 12, Kai taliaivHv ovk iOsXecTKov ig rag 
 veag, oifS' dvairupdaOai. Indeed it ap- 
 pears to have been no other than a cox 
 solennis de kac re ; for in Poll. i. 123, it is 
 enumerated among nautical terms ; and so 
 I find it used by Callixenus ap. Athen. 
 p. 204, B. 
 
 ig rdWa ttoXv tTrtppwiTo] * they were 
 much encouraged as to the rest [of tlieir 
 projects].' Comjiare supra ii. 8, tppujvTo 
 tg TOV TToXffiov, where see note. 
 
 Ch. VIII. 2. dSvvaffiav] A Thucy- 
 didean idiom for dSvvafiiav. Of Kara 
 TOV Xeyfiv dSvvaaiav the sense is, 'on 
 account of, by reason of, any deficiency of 
 power in speaking.' The article r/)v after 
 KOTd has been very properly cancelled by 
 the later editoi*s, on the authority of some 
 MSS. (to which add Codd. Cant, and Mus. 
 Brit.) because it would make that actual 
 which is left hypothetical ; q. d. * should 
 they not be able to address the people.' 
 
 p.vr]ixr]g IXXintig yiyvofxivoi] Such is 
 the reading adopted by Haack (second 
 edition), Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller (first 
 edition), for vulg. yvwfirjg, retained by 
 Haack (first edition), Goeller (second edi- 
 tion), and Arnold. I am fully pei-suaded 
 that the word yvw/t/jf, though found in all 
 the MSS. except two, and supported by 
 the version of Valla, is indefensible, as 
 admitting of no suitable sense : for if it be 
 interpreted intelligentia or prudentia, then 
 we are encountered by the objection, that, 
 of course, Nicias would not send fools ; 
 and explaining it to mean presence of mindj 
 then we assign to the word a sense whicli 
 it can by no means be proved ever to 
 bear. Again, if, with Abrescli and Goeller 
 (second edition), we refer the term to 
 Nicias f rendering either, with Abresch, 
 'ipsius mentionera assecuti,' or, with Goel- 
 ler, 'hinter seiner Absicht zuriickbleibend,' 
 then, as Bauer and Poppo observe, the 
 words Trjg eavTov would here be indispen- 
 sably necessary ; not to say that the term 
 f\Xt7ri)g (as Bauer remarks) docs not de- 
 
 OL. 91, 3. J 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. VIII. 
 
 491 
 
 
 ov Ttt ovTa airayyiXXwGiVy typaxpev 67ri<TroX»jv, — vojui^wv oirtjg av 
 fnaXicTTa Tt]v avTOv yvuy/uirjv, luvf^lv ev tw ayyiXio a(j)aviG9ii<TaVf 
 /LiaOovTag Tovg AOrjvaiovg, povXivaaaOai rrepi rrjg aXrjOilag. 3. Kai 
 oi /ufv lo^ovTO ^foorreC) ovg airtffTHXi, ra "ypa/ii/uara /cat oaa t^ei 
 avTovg HTTtiv' o o£, ra Kara to (TTparoirECOV cia (j>vXaKr]g fxaXXov 
 rjSri €)(tt»i', 1/ ^i ekovg'kjjv kiv^vvwv, tTrejucXnTo. 
 
 note non intelligens, but carens. For these 
 several reasons, I must decidedly prefer 
 the reading [ivr)ij.r]g, the deficiency of 
 which in external authority seems amply 
 overbalanced by the weight of internal evi- 
 dence. Indeed the two words jjivrj^it] and 
 yvdjjxt] are so very similar in MS. charac- 
 ters, that easily might one be mistaken for 
 the other ; and the introduction of the 
 word yvMfxij here may justly be attributed 
 to the occurrence of yvwfitjg just after. 
 Again, as to what Arnold urges against 
 this reading, that a man's memory must 
 be bad indeed if he could not remember 
 any particulars of the state of the arma- 
 ment as contained in Nicias's letter, — this, 
 though true in itself, is not to the present 
 purpose ; since from what follows, § 3, oi 
 fitv <^\ovTo <pepo}>Ttg ra ypd/xfiaTa, Kai 
 Off a tdsi avrovg t'nrtiv, — it appears 
 that besides the particulars contained in 
 the letter, there were others committed to 
 them to state by icord of mouth ; (compare 
 ch. 10, offa Tt dnb yXioffffrjg tlptfTo avTolg, 
 ttTTOv, &c.) and consequently Nicias might 
 reasonably fear that if all of them had 
 been left to be delivered by word of 
 mouth, the memory of the messengei's 
 might fail them, especially considering 
 that presence of mind, the main stay of 
 memory, (and well called by Shakspeare 
 * the warder of the brain,') might give way 
 on so trying an occasion as that of ad- 
 dressing their dread sovereign Aiifiog, — 
 an occasion on which they would have to 
 deliver many unpleasant ti-uths. 
 
 Finally, as to the objection of Goeller, 
 that thus the dative {p,vi]ixy), and not the 
 genitive {fivi]}ir]g), were reijuired, — that is 
 wholly futile ; for (not to mention that the 
 dative is actually found in one of the best 
 MSS.) it is sufficient to say, that the geni- 
 tive is here used instead of the dative 
 agreeably to a certain idiom peculiar to 
 our author, though not unexampled in 
 other writers. In the present case, the 
 use of the genitive is sufficiently defended 
 by another passage of our author, supra 
 iv. 55, and by the following passages of 
 Plato, p. 924, 669, and 504, Tiig dKpijStiag 
 tXXnri). Lucian, Macrob. § 22, firidevbg 
 yevofievov Ta>v npbg vyieiav iXXiirq. Clem. 
 
 Alex. p. 307, 50, tXXnriig twv dyaOuJv. 
 So in our own language, though the purest 
 writers say tvanting in, — yet othei's, ex- 
 pressing themselves more according to the 
 phraseology of common life, say wanting 
 of, for the more correct expression, desti- 
 tute of. Whenever, then, t\\t7r>)f bears, 
 as here and in the above passages, the 
 sense destitute, the genitive is more proper 
 than the dative. 
 
 iypa\pEv tTTiffToXi^v'] Thucydides does 
 not (as Mitford imagines) say that Nicias 
 was the first to adopt the practice of send- 
 ing home despatches in writing of the 
 transactions that occurred : though from 
 the air of the expressions themselves we 
 may safely infer that this was the frst 
 epistle he had sent ; and consequently that 
 the other tTrtcrroXat were verbal messages, 
 to be delivered at the time. This may, 
 indeed, seem in direct contradiction to 
 what is said at the beginning of the letter 
 itself. But see note there. 
 
 tv T(^ dyyiXift d(paviff9tXffav'\ 'obscured 
 through or by the person,' meaning his 
 fault : on which force of tv see Matth. Gr. 
 
 3. offa iSn ttVeTr] viz. by way of com- 
 municating further particulars, or explain- 
 ing and confirming such as were contained 
 in the epistle. Compare Jos. Ant. xvii. 
 6, 1, a passage evidently written with a 
 view to the present. 
 
 Ta KttTU TO ffTpaTOTTtSov — iTTC/ifXtiro] 
 Variety of reading, joined with some- 
 thing anomalous in the phraseology, has 
 here occasioned some uncertainty as to 
 the sense. For vulg. hd (l>vXaKtjg rjdrj 
 fX(ov iidij tKovffiMv, I have adopted the 
 reading of two MSS., the edd. Aid., Flor., 
 and Basil, and the version of Valla, Sid 
 ipvXaKTJg fidXXov ijdi] tx^^v, V ^*' iKovffiiov, 
 a reading which besides being preferable 
 in point of sense to the former, and not 
 open, I apprehend, to any serious objec- 
 tions, is, I am enabled to show, further 
 confirmed by the circumstance that such 
 was evidently the reading of Dio Cass., 
 who, in two passages closely imitated from 
 the present, similarly writes : p. 613, 14, 
 avTog fJifv -qavxcL^i, Kai ovSkva tTi ictv- 
 Cvvov avOaipeTov dvyptlTO, and 510, 58, 
 
492 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414. 
 
 IX. 'Ev §£ rw airw O^f^H rtXevTwvTi, Kai Euet/wv OTparttyo^ 
 
 XoTc, r^v fdv TToXiv ovx ^^^^^' ^^' ^' ^^"^ Sr^vA^ova Trepi/ccvucrac 
 T^itripetc ^^' rod TTora^ou £7roXiop/ca op^w^^^^^ ^^ Ifiepatou. /cat ro 
 OfW frtXtura [touto]. ^ 'aa' 
 
 X. Tou 3' iiriyiyvofievov xf'A*tiJ»'OC r/KOvrtc €C rag Ayr/vat; oi 
 Trnpa roJ Nt/ct'ou, o(Ta re aVo 7Xa;(T(T,7C e'/pnro auroTc, e^Trov — /cm 
 « t/c Ti t »i<>^^« aTTEfcpivovro, Kai tijv emaToXvv ant^oc^av. o hi 
 ypafifxarevQ o r^g TroXecoc TTfipaXOa).' dviyi'tu roTg 'A0r?y«io(C, S'^Xou- 
 
 ^ XI. ''Ta liiiv TTporepov irpa^^^vra, w A0»?i'atot, h' aXAaic 
 TToXXaTc £7r(CTroXaTc, icrrE' vJv Sa KaiooQ ov^ Wov ^caOovrac v^tag, 
 
 aXV auroi re Ctd (pvXaKng, fia\\ov ^i« 
 KivSvvuv, TO ffrparoTit^ov iiroiovvTO. 
 
 This reading, formerly adopted by me 
 in my smaller edition of Thucydides, has 
 since then been received by Bekker and 
 Poppo, (who had before retained the com- 
 mon reading,) and more lately by Arnold. 
 To advert to one or two points of 
 phraseology,— in did tpvXaKiJQ txeiv n 
 we have a phmse occurring in the best 
 authors ; e. g. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 1709, 17, 
 and 1896, ult. tclq yvwfxagTaQ avrdg tlxov 
 Udrepoi, tVi (pvXaKrjQ rd oiKtla iX^v, icai 
 HrfKkTi apxftr fidxnQ (a passage evidently 
 written wiih a view to this passage of 
 Thucvdides). Jos. Bell. iv. 4, 3. And in 
 Jos. Ant. xviii. 2, 2, and Bell. i. 2, 1, for 
 riyov Sid (pvXaKng Ti, I suspect the true 
 reading to be tlxov did (pvXaK^ig ti. At 
 f; ^id Kivdvvtjv supply tx^v, for Ig kiv- 
 ivvovQ iiov. And with the use here of 
 txdv did with Kivdvviov, compare that of 
 txfiv did elsewhere with various genitives, 
 as <p6l3ov, (ppovTidoQ, dirovoiag, (piXiag. 
 See note on i. 17, and ii. 22. The general 
 sense, then, may be thus expressed : * As 
 for himself, he now took care of the affairs 
 of the army, by keeping on the defensive, 
 rather than by encountering voluntary 
 dangers,' i. e. dangers such as he could 
 avoid, if he chose. 
 
 Ch. X. dTTO yXw(T(Trjc] * hy word of 
 mouth,' as Herodot. i. 123. For 7/pwra, 
 Bekker (second edition) and Arnold have 
 edited, on the authority of two MSS. (or 
 rather only one) iirrjp. I have not ven- 
 tured to follow their example, because it 
 appears to me more likely that i^pwTa 
 should have arisen by the mistake of one 
 copyist, (occasioned by the circumstance 
 of the In just before being taken for Itt) 
 than that tTTi/p. should have been altered 
 in the MSS. almost universally into jypwro. 
 
 and that for no imaginable reason ; since 
 the compound tTri^p. in this context could 
 have no more force than the simple verb 
 
 6 ypafifiaTtvg 6 Trjg TroUiog] There 
 were, as Dr. Arnold observes, three kinds 
 of yoafifiarfig at Athens : 1. that of which 
 we iiave mention at iv. 118, ypafxn. kotu 
 TTovTavtiav : 2. another elected by the 
 council of 500 to take charge of the official 
 copies of the laws (answering to our custos 
 rotuhrnm, and called ypanfiaTtvg Tijg 
 (iovXiig) ; and a third, the one here spoken 
 of, elected by the people to read aloud any 
 public documents to the council and the 
 general assembly, and hence called ypafi- 
 fiaTtvg Trig TToXtwg or tov diffiov, and 
 sometimes, from his office being of a sub- 
 ordinate and less dignified kind than that 
 of the foregoing, denominated viroypafifia- 
 Ttvg. See more on this subject in Boeckh, 
 Pub. CEcon. of Athens, i. 249, and Schoe- 
 mann de Comitiis Ath. p. 320. 
 
 After ypafifiaTtvg I have, with Bekker 
 (second edition), inserted the article 6, on 
 the authority of one MS., because it seems 
 required by propriety of language, and 
 was far more likely to be inadxertently 
 omitted, than purposely inserted. 
 
 Ch. XI. 1. tv dWaig woWalq tni- 
 (TToXalgl for did ttoXXwv dXXiov imffTO- 
 Xwv, ' by many other epistles.' The 
 apparently wide discrepancy existing be- 
 tween what is here said and is implied 
 in the words at viii. 2, typa\ptv iiriffTO- 
 X^v,— may, I apprehend, be effectually 
 removed by taking t-maToXalg here as 
 standing for dyytXtaig, messcKjes, despatches: 
 a sense which the word tTri trroXj) occa- 
 sionally bears in the earlier Greek writers, 
 (especially Xenophon,) and which is no- 
 ticed by Hesych. and other of the ancient 
 lexicttgraphers. 
 
 OL. 91, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. XII. 
 
 493 
 
 tv Oi £(T^£v, (5(w\tv(TaG0ai. 2. KpartfcravTwv yap iffxtHv jua^aiQ ralg 
 TrXaW 2upaKO(Ttouc ef ovg kTTifx(j>dr)^iv, Kai rd TH^tf ot/co^o^tr?(Ta- 
 ^uviov ev olaTTip vvv e(jfuv, tfXOe ruXiTTTroc Aa/ct^ai/uovioc, arpa- 
 Ttav E^wv £/c re UiXmrovvriaov Kai ayro rwv ev SiKreXm ttoXcwv 
 EOTiv u)v, Kai fiay^yj t^ fulv Trpwry viKarai vcp' tf/ucHvj ry ^' varepaia, 
 nriTivai rt ttoXXoTc Kai aKovTiaralg (^laaOivreg avf^wp^icra^ev ig to. 
 ru^tf. 3. vvv ovv tf^ifig fuev, Travadimtvoi tov Trfptra^idjuou ^td to 
 nXrjOoq tujv EvavTiuJV, ri<jv\dlofjiEv (ovSi yap ^v/nirdaif tti aToaria 
 Cvvai^tU av y^oiiCTtaUai, anavaAtjjKviac rrfg (j)vXaKtfg rtov TEi-vuiv 
 ^fpoc TL TOV orrXirt/cou), oi ^t iraptoKo^ofirfKadiv tfuiv thvoc dirXovv, 
 uicsTi ^nj uvai eti irtpiTH^Krai avTovg, rjv fxi) tiq to TrapaTHyjaf^ia 
 TOVTo, TToXXij GT^aTia iTTtXOwv, tXij . 4. ^u^/Sf/Sr/fcc Tc TroXLopKelv 
 COKovvTag r/^tac, uXXovg avTovg /ndXXov, oaa ye /cara yrjv, tovto 
 naay^Eiv' ov^e yap Ttjg x^jpag eiri noXv ^id Tovg imreag i^Ep^ofxeda. 
 XI 1. Yle7rofi(j>am Se Kai eg TltXoTTOVvrfaov npicjj^tig ett dXXrfv 
 oTpaTiav, Kai eg Tag ev StfcsXta TroXftc FuXtTrTroc oi^ETai^ rdg jhev 
 Kai TTEKJuyv ^ujuTToXt^etv, oaai vvv rfcrv^dtovaiv^ diro ^e tu)v eti 
 Kai (TTpaTiav tte^VV Kai vavTiKov TrapaaKEvifv, rjv ^vvtjTai, d^wv. 
 2. ciavoovvTai yap^ wg eyo) nvvBdvoinaij rw te -rrt^fo d/na Tuiv tei- 
 ^w »?juwv TTEipav, Kai Talg vavcri Kard OdXacTcrav. 3. Kai Seivov 
 ^iTf^Evi v/uujv ^o£i7 Eivai, oTi ^ Kai Kara OdXaa<Tav'' to ydp vav 
 
 TIKOV Tf^luiVy yWEp KaKElvOl TTwddvOVTai, TO flEV irptJTOV rfKfiiaZE Kai 
 
 Twv vEOjv T^ ^TfpoTVfTi Kai TU)V TrXr^jOWjua'rwv r^ atoTrfpia' vvv ^e a'l 
 TE vrJEg ciappo^oi — togovtov -^povov if^tf OaXaacjEvovGui — Kai Td 
 TrXtfpiDfxaTa 't(j)dapTai. Tag /liev ydp vavg ovk eotiv avEXKvaavTag 
 ^laxpv^ai, ^id to avTiirdXovg [/calj tw 7rX)j0£i, Kai in ttXc/ovc, rdg 
 
 3. itffvxaKofitv] *we are sitting still,' 
 doing nothing. See note on v. 54, 4. 
 
 4. ^VfllSejStfKt TToXlOpKtlv TOVTO TrdtT- 
 
 X€»v] Here we have (as at iv. 30) a neat 
 turn, which has been imitated by Hdian. 
 viii. 5, 13, (TVvsjSaivt dt tov ffrpaTov, 
 doKOvvTa iroXiopKtXv avrbv TroXtopKticrOai. 
 Compare also Pol. i. 29, 12. 
 
 Ch. XII. 3. OTi Kai KUTa OdXacrffav] 
 'that [I say] also by sea.' Such is the 
 true sense, — the foregoing words being 
 repeated : and thus the oti carries with it 
 an ellipsis of tlirov. 1 have, with Haack, 
 Poppo, and Bekker, edited yirip instead of 
 vulg. oTTtp, retained by Goeller and Arnold, 
 but injudiciously, since the former is sup- 
 ported at once by external authority (to 
 which I add Codd. Clar., Cantab., and 
 Mus. Brit.) and by internal evidence, as 
 existing in the greater probability of yirtp 
 being, by gloss, altered to oTrtp, than oTrtp 
 to yntp. 
 
 Ty (TcjTrfpiqi] sanitate, * healthiness :' a 
 rare sense of the word, which I have not 
 met with elsewhere. Of did(3poxoi the 
 full sense is, *so decayed as to be leaky ;' 
 literally, to let in the water through. 
 QaXaffatvovffai, ' after keeping the sea : ' 
 a rare word, of which the only example 
 that I have met with elsewhere is in 
 Appian, t. ii. 88. 
 
 rag ptv ydp vavg, &c.] The ydp refers 
 to vfftg did^poxoi before ; it being meant, 
 that the ship's timber had become decayed 
 from their not having been on shore dia- 
 \pvKai,to careen, literally, to let air through 
 to dry them. Why they had not, is shown 
 in the words following, did ro dvTindXovg 
 — tTTiTrXtvffovTai, namely, that * the 
 enemy's ships being an equal match also 
 in point of number, and even more, occa- 
 sion a continual expectation that they will 
 attack us.' In dt.a\pv^ai we have an 
 accustomed term on this subject. So 
 
494 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414. 
 
 </,avEp«; ga acrtv avairupii^uvaL. Ka\ al ^Trtyipr^crac ^tt eKetvotc kcu 
 oTTogoodvai rac ^</>^r^pac fmXXov ^Sovcr.'a' ou yap e<popf.ov<Jiy uAAocc. 
 Xlll! 'HiuTv 2' ^ic TToWvQ av TT^oiovaiaQ v^i2v ^loXiq rovro U7rr/p- 
 vc, Kal ^^ avayKato^iivotg, cidTrap vuv, vra'cracc c/,.Xa(T(Tav. a yap 
 
 'jrapd riiv ./ca'vo^v ttoXiv xaXeTru-^g Kat vGv .(TKO^u2;o;x£VOI. ^ 2. ra de 
 7,X>,ocJ,.ar« U rcige e^Oapr, r. ri^uv, Ka\ Wc vuv #tf>^rac, rcov 
 vavTiZv T^v ^ilv gici (/>pu7avtauav Ka\ ipnayr^v Km vS^uav jiaKpav 
 VTTcJ TiZv Iwiricvv airoWv^ievwV ot Se 06pa7rovr£c, ^Tragrj tg «vri- 
 TraXa KaOior^Uafx^v, auro^oXoGcrt, ^cal o[ ?evoc, o. fuv aray/cacrrot 
 
 Pollux, cited by Duker, mentions ships as 
 ivTteaXaTTevKviag and ^t£;|/uyfih'ac : and 
 at vii. 191, he has, ovketi TzXiovaa vcivg, 
 vtwXKTinivri, Ciaxl/vxotJi^vT], avtiXKixTfMkvi]. 
 Compare also Lueian, t. i. 521, /i/j^£ ^^^^' 
 Knffai uri^k ha^pvKai to OKa<pihov. Of 
 which two terms, the former sisuifies, to 
 lay up in dock, for repair ; the latter 
 simply, to careen. . 
 
 For vulg. tiri TrXeiovg, I have, with 
 Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, edited trt 
 TrXtiovQ, though only on the authority of 
 two MSS., yet borne out by very many 
 passages of various writers adduced m my 
 smaller edition. 
 
 (havepai Sk lifftv ai/a7rapw/i5vat] Ren- 
 der, 'they are evidently in training ;' in 
 other words, the crews are practising nau- 
 tical manoeuvres. See note on vii. 4 & 5. 
 These words are closely connected with 
 the preceding, as serving to give a reason 
 for the expectation in question. And ^ the 
 words following, al iTnxiipnffetQ in k«t- 
 voiQ, have reference to the term tTrnrXtv- 
 aovrai just before, understood in the sense 
 to attack. A new sentence commences with 
 the words Kai aTro^jjoarat, &c., of which 
 the sense is, 'And further, they have more 
 the power to keep their vessels from wet,' 
 literally, to dry off the wet. 
 
 Ch. XI 11. 1. viHv 5' Ik TroXXrjg, &c.] 
 « But this would hardly have been m our 
 power, even out of a superabundance of 
 
 ships.' 
 
 d yap cKpaipriffOfitv, &c.] * if we shall 
 abate ever so little of our watchfulness.' 
 Of this very rare use of aipaiptlv, by 
 which it signifies to take of, let go, remit, 1 
 have noted examples elsewhere in Xen. 
 Mem. ii. 6, 23, rbv (pOovov cKpatpovffi, and 
 Laced, iv. 7, a<ptX6vTtQ avrdv to hxvog 
 kirifiiXiloeai. Demosth. 627, 2, atpeXojv 
 (TKOTTilv, for d<peig or dfiiXiiaag, and 848, 
 6, TO fi'fv ypa(ptiv, to B u(paiptTv. 
 
 2. TO. de irXripiojiara ^ta roSt i^Odpr}] 
 
 These words are explanatory of what was 
 said at § 3 of the preceding chapter ; ad- 
 verting to the cause of the above, as exist- 
 incr in the destruction (lit. wasting, or 
 mouldering, away) of the crews from a 
 variety of casualties, occasioned partly by 
 the wear and tear of continual watching 
 and unrelieved duty just adverted to ; and 
 partly from the circumstance adverted to 
 just after, in the words vavTwv—cnroX- 
 Xvfikvcjv, namely, the constant dram by 
 lives lost in the parties sent out a-far, for 
 wood and water, or plunder of any kind. 
 The word noKpdv 1 have, with Bekker 
 (2nd edition), placed, not after dpTrayrjv, 
 but after Upt'iav, according to its position 
 in two MSS., further confirmed by what 
 was said at ch. 4, Uari xpw/x"'^^ ,0^'^ 
 f y y y £ »^. In tHjv vavTwv aTToXXv/xevwv 
 we have the use of genitive absolute to 
 denote cause. After tCjv vavTtJv twv /xtv 
 ought, in propriety, to have followed twv 
 de'^OtpaTrovTUJv—avTOfioXovvTiov; but, as 
 Krueger and Goeller point out, we have 
 01 St efpairovng, &c. by a sort of variation 
 of construction, observable in very many 
 other passages of our author, (see espe- 
 cially infra viii. 78.) and which is treated 
 on by Matth. Gr. Gr. § 288 and 565. 
 By 01 QepdTTovTfg are here denoted (as 
 Goeller points out) the sailors' servants, 
 who waited on them, (answering to our 
 cabin-hoys,) mention of whom is found at 
 vi. 11, and who are the same with the 
 soldiers* servants spoken of at iv, 16. 
 
 iTTtih) eg avTinaXa KaGtfTTrjKafitv] lit. 
 ' since we are reduced to an equal match ;' 
 in other words, ' now that we are brought 
 to that state in which the enemy is an 
 equal match for us :' of which very rare 
 phrase the only examples that I have 
 noted elsewhere are, Dio Cass. 147, 69, 
 eg avTinaXov avTovg dXXriXoig jcaratrrrl- 
 aai, 'to set them as a match to each 
 other.' Plut. on Self-praise, ch. 5, tavrbv 
 
 OL. 91, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. XIII. 
 
 495 
 
 e(j(3avTiQ ivOug Kara rag iroXug aTro^tjjpovaiv, oi St vno jut-yaXou 
 jLuaBou TO irp(jJTov iirapOevTeg^ Kai oto^ifvot "^pr^p-aTiEiaOai /uaXXov ^ 
 p.a'XiKyOai, iTrii^t] napd yvw/nriv vavTiKov re cti Kai raXXa ano ruiv 
 TToXe/tu'wv avOeGTtjJTa opioffiv^ oi fjitv trr avTOfJioXiag, wpo(j>a(Jiiy aTrtp- 
 y^nvrai, oi c£ tog ^KaaToi cvvavTai 7roAA»/ o »/ 2^iKiAia. eiai c ot 
 Kai, avToi ipiropevoiLievoij avcpuTroca iKKapiKa avTenpipaaai vmp 
 a(j>u)v TTtiaavTig rovg Tpnjpap^ovgy rrjv aK^ipuav tov vuvtikov a(p- 
 
 elg opQbv KaQiardg Kal di'TiTTaXov. By ot 
 ^ivoi understand the foreign seamen taken 
 into Athenian pay, of whom mention is 
 made at i. 143. 
 
 Kara Tdg iroXtig] Here, of course, the 
 article stands for the pronoun possessive ; 
 but as to the question debated between 
 Poppo and Didot, whether cities in gene- 
 ral, or those of Sicily [and Italy], are here 
 to be understood, the latter must, as ap- 
 pears from the context, be ch'wjfy meant ; 
 though indeed the expression is a general 
 one, and, in truth, the point is a rLca de 
 lana caprina, since the real sense of Kara 
 Tag TToXsig is, * to their homes ;' the phrase 
 avTOfioXtlv Kara rag TroXtig being formed 
 on diaXveffOai Kara rag iroXeig at ii. 23. 
 ii. 78. iii. 26. By di'ayKaiTToi are denoted 
 those impressed into the service, though 
 put on pay : answering to which is the 
 expression j)ray»ca(T/iU'oi tfifiKrOoi at vi. 
 22. The same term occurs at ch. 58, 
 and viii. 24. 
 
 i»7ro ixeydXov juLKtOov iirapOtvTeg] scil. 
 ifTJirjvai, like arpaTtvtiv in the land-ser- 
 vice. Compare Herodot. i. 87, iiratipag 
 Ifik (jTpaTtvtaQai. Xen. Cyr. iv. 2, 4, 
 iTTa'iptiv (TTpaTSvtaOai. 
 
 diro TWV TToXf/xtwv] Render, *on the 
 part of the enemy.' In iir' avTOfioXiag, 
 7rpo(pd(TH, drrfpxovTai there is a certain 
 awkwardness of expression, tending to 
 ambiguity of sense, which has led some 
 critics to suppose corruption, and propose 
 conjectural emendations for the removal 
 of tiie perplexity ; but unnecessarily. Now 
 the sense here mainly depends on the 
 construction ; which it would seem most 
 natural to trace thus, dTripxovTai tirl Trpo- 
 (pdati avTo^oXiag : and so Poppo, Dr. 
 Arnold, and Didot have traced it ; though 
 on the sense they differ ; Dr. Arnold ex- 
 plaining it to be, * finding some excuse for 
 going over to the enemy ;' Didot, * abeunt 
 eo consilio ut transfugiant :' to neither of 
 which renderings can I accede : the former 
 introducing a sense neither to be elicited 
 from the words, nor in itself satisfactory, 
 as conveying what is not a little over- 
 loaded as to the sentiment, — namely, that 
 * they go off, finding some excuse for going 
 
 over to the enemy ;' and the latter is open 
 to the objection of assigning to the terra 
 Ttpo^aoig a sense which is far from being 
 established, and which does not arise 
 naturally out of the words. Rejecting, 
 then, the construction laid down as above, 
 I prefer, with Goeller, to construe, Itt' 
 auTOiioXiag Trpotjidati, regarding irpotpdffti 
 as standing in opposition to utg Cfcacrrot 
 duvavrai : and I would render, * some go 
 off [by taking] to desertion, on some ex- 
 cuse or other.' Upocpdcrti stands, as Goel- 
 ler says, for Trpo^aerfi Tivi, scil. tvirptTrtX 
 or tyXoyy, as vi. 8 and 79. See also v. 
 53, 1, and vi. 76 : and as Trpo^atrtt is for 
 tni or ev 7rpo<pd(Tti, cquiv. to *cara npo- 
 <pacriv, I have pointed it off. Compare 
 with the present a similar form of expres- 
 sion in Eurip. Iph. Aul. 360, Tz'ffxTrtig — 
 TTolda ai)v Atup' dnoaTiXXtiv, 'Ax'^^'* 
 TT potpaaiv wt; yajiovfiivrji', and in a pas- 
 sage of the New Testament, 1 Thess. ii. 5, 
 ovre TTOTt iv X6y<^> KoXaKtiag lytvriOrjfiev 
 — ovre, iv Trpoipdaei, TTXeovt^iag. Finally, 
 for accus. avro^oXiag, Poppo thinks the 
 dative were rather required, as in the 
 phrase ini 7roXefi<i> dirievai: but the ac- 
 cusative is equally correct, and moreover 
 has the advantage of yielding a more 
 forcible sense, as serving to denote the end 
 of going, the action in which it terminates, 
 similarly as in the phrase levai iwi 9f}pav 
 in Herodot. i. 37 ; and so we say to take to, 
 i. e. to pursue a course. Here, then, the 
 sense is, ' to take to desertion.' This plural 
 use of avTOfioXiag, which is very rare, 
 occurs also in Dio Cass. 540, ware ev^affOai 
 tTTttr^t^jJj/at a^wv rag avro^oXiag, and 
 611, and Jos. Bell. vi. 8, 2, oi ^t)v dvr- 
 ix^*-"^ '*' ^pox^poi TTpbg rag avTO^oXiaQ 
 "ktxvov, (where the plural is used with 
 reference to the plurality of the persons 
 who commit the action,) otherwise I should 
 suspect that Thucydides wrote avTOfioXiav. 
 So viii. 40, avTOfioXiq. (for in' avTOfioXiav) 
 iX(i)pr](Tav. 
 
 fiai d' ot Kai — a^j/'pTjvrat] Render, 
 *Some, too, there are who, themselves 
 following traffic, have prevailed on the 
 ship-captains to take on board, as substi- 
 tutes for themselves, Hyccaric slaves, and 
 
496 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. 0. 414. 
 
 y^rtvTai. XIV. 'EniaTaiuBvoiQ S' v^lv ypa<j)w on (i^apla afc^»; TrXr,- 
 
 lidjuiaTog, Kai oXiyoi twv vaurwv ol i^opf.iwvTtg re vavv Kal ^vvi^ov- 
 
 T£c Trjv H^oEtriav. 2. rourwv Sc navT(t)v airo^tJTaTov to T£ a^»j otov 
 
 Tfc Jvat raura £/iot KivXdaai rw <Tr|Oarr;y/i'^ (^aXfTral ydp al v^ur^pai 
 
 tpmug ip^ai), Kal on ou^' ottoOh' e7ri7rAi?ow(yo^€(?a rdy vadq a^o- 
 
 /(£v (o ro?c TroXejiu'otc TroXXa^^oOtv i)7rd/)xa), «XX' dvdy/CT/ dcf wv 
 
 ixovTEQ riXOoiLiEV Ta T£ ovTa Kai d^Tava\laK6f^iva yiyvaaOaC al yap 
 
 vdv ov(jai TToXac 2tW«X^*' d^vvaroi, Nd^oc «:a( Kardrr?. 3. h 
 
 ^E TrpoffyEvri^reroi ty in toiq iroXejUtotc, w^^tc^ rd rp<^ovra »/a*«C 
 
 )^a>pta T^C 'IraX/ac, oowvra £V w rt tdjufv, Kal v^uiv ^ij iinfiortOovv- 
 
 Twv, Trpdc £K'£tvouc x'*^^*'^^"*' t Sta7r£7roX£/u»i(T£rat avToig dfAax^h 
 
 iK7ro\ionKi)Bivnjjv r?juwi', o TToXifXog. 
 
 have thereby destroyed the exactness (or by the phrase oi Kwixovrtg Trivtlpsaiav, 
 precision) of our navy,' meaning, as to its were those of the crew who performed a 
 beincr manned by fit and proper persons, duty similar to that of the strokeman in 
 and "in exact order for service. So vi. our naval boating,— namely, the man who 
 55, 3, k ^t TovQ iiriKovpovQ {to) aKpilikg, pulls the aftmost oar, (called the stroke- 
 meaning, severe diligence in having well- oar,) and whose stroke is to be followed 
 
 picked men, and exact discipline : so 
 Polyb. XV. 13, 2, to r/lt ffvvTciKeiog 
 
 Ch. XIV. 1. i3paxft« ciKfirf TrXnpo)- 
 /iarog] Of short duration in the aic/i/), or 
 
 by the strokes of the rest; accordingly, 
 such an one may be said to keep the rowing 
 together, and in order,— namely, by first 
 setting the stroke, and then keeping it, — 
 as the leader of a musical band sets the 
 
 point of exactness (namely, the ccKpi^tta time with his baton, and so keeps the rest 
 
 fust before spoken of) of a crew. Comp. in it. Now of these persons there were 
 
 supra xii 3 doubtless several on board a galley ; and 
 
 oi kKopuwvTiQ—Kai ^vv'sxovTfC, &c.] still more of the persons ot i^op/iaivrfcr^v 
 
 The expression ^^oo/xwrree vavv is not vavv : and both together may be said to 
 
 well rendered by 'OorviUe and Duk., nearly correspond to the aft seaman and 
 
 < piloting a ship out of port,' or ' out to foremast men, on board of our ships of the 
 
 sea.' Nor can I approve of the sense they present day. 
 
 assign to ^vvkxovTiQ Ti,v elpecriav, * dis- 2. al r^ilrfpat ^t^^rag]/ your dispositions 
 
 charfTinf' that office among the crew which and tempers.' So Aristoph. 1 ax,. bU7, 
 
 pertained to the ictXtuarai.' For thus the UspiK\tr~iQ—TdQ tpioHQ u/ia>v ^thoiKwq, Kai 
 
 sense will be confined- to the officers; top avTo^dK Tpoirov, &c. See also Lq. 
 
 whereas it seems meant to be expressed, 41 and 519, and Pax, 349. In aplai, here 
 
 in a general way, that the loss of able standing for apx^nvau we have a use also 
 
 .^^«)«^« is one not easily repaired: the found at i. 20. vi. 22. By t7rt7r\,;p(u<To/it0a 
 
 two phrases, then, may be supposed to is denoted putting crews on board the 
 
 have reference to the employments of ships, manning them ; and by tu ovto. are 
 
 seamen in genercd ; and hence I prefer meant the forces, stores, &c., which yet 
 
 taking the fornur one, Hopin^vTtq vavv, remained of what were first brought.^ 
 
 (with Portus and most other interpreters,) 3. ^taTTfTroXe/i^fferat] So I have edited, 
 
 m the sense agere naura, navis cursiim with Bekker and Goeller (1st edition), 
 
 incitare, or, as Dr. Arnold expresses it, for vulg. fta7roXf/iryff«rat, (retained by 
 
 * to set a ship in motion (lit. to start her Poppo and Goeller, 2nd edition,) because 
 
 off set her a-going) :' and in the same intenial evidence is decidedly m favour of 
 
 manner I would understand it in Eurip. the foi-mer, and to the authority of 6 MSS. 
 
 Iph Aul. 1328, ToXg Sk i^op^^v, Tolg dk for it, I am enabled to add that of Mus. 
 
 (xreXXftv, sell, r^i/ vavv, and Aristoph. Brit.: again, it has the recommendation 
 
 Thesm. 659, XP») Kovtpov IKopfi^v Troda, of being more suitable as to sense ; the 
 
 where the word t^op/iatu is used metaphori- meaning being, that ' the war would soon 
 
 cally. With respect to the latter, Kvv- be brought to a close, without a battle. 
 
 eX"v rt)v eiptaiav, this is best rendered Comp. Dio Cass. 104, 51, ^laTrt TroXf/if/creat 
 
 by Dr. Arnold, * to keep the rowing in to. iravTa t(pr]. Arrian, E. A. ii. 12, 9, 
 
 order.' In short, the persons here denoted virkp Tr^g dpxriQ Trig 'Xniag haTrtnoXi- 
 
 OL. 91, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. XV. 
 
 497 
 
 
 1 
 
 t 
 
 ^ 4. ** Tovnov €yw r]S'i<v ^xlv av sl^ov ifx7v enpa iwKTTeXXHv, ov 
 fitiTot x/oncTtAiwreiod ye, tl ^u cTa(^d;c vfjiag uSdrag rd ivOdSe 
 (3ovXBvcTacTeai. ^ Kal dfia rdg <pi<jHQ kmard^u^oq iii{;iv, (iovXoi^avujv 
 ^lEv rd v^iara d/couety, aintJiuEvojv ^l vanpov, riv n vjiuv dn avrwv 
 /i»7 d^olov t/c/3^, d<y<paXkanpov vyvad^ivv to dX^iOk hX<:i<Tai. 
 XV, Kai vuv (Jc, e<p' d ,idv iiXOo^uv to TrpdJrov, Kal t^v GTpa- 
 TiuyjiZv Kal tQv vym6vu)v v^ilv /ur) ^le^Trrwi; yeysvriiuevojv, ovtoj t^v 
 yvu^fxriv c'xcre- ETTEigr) ^e St/ceXm re dnaaa ^vvi<TTaTai, Kal c/c 
 UeXoTTovvrjaov ciXXrt ffrpaTid npoaBdKiinog auroTc, (^ovXiveaOE i%,, 
 (OQ Twv y irOdBe ^rt^e nng irapodcriv dvTapKoivTiov, dXX' i] rovTovg 
 
 ^lETaTTEfMnHV ^£0V, ij dXXtJV GTpaTldv /ilj ^XdcTGW aTTlTTEIilTrHV^ Kal 
 
 tteI^^v Kal vavTiKilv, Kal x?WaTa fir) oXiya, e,nol ge ^m'^o^dv Ttva, 
 (og aSvvaTig h^u ^td rdcrov vs^Pplriv napafxEvuv. 2. d&w B' vjutHv 
 Kvyyvo^fxrig Tvy^dvuv' Kal ydp, oV Eppui^irjv, iroXXd iv vye^xoviaig 
 
 ^fjffOai tvvofiiog, scil. tov TroXsfiov. As I 
 have not met with the tense elsewhere, I 
 doubt not that both Dio Cass, and Arrian 
 had this passage of our author in mind, 
 and consequently had dia7rs7roXffirj(T9ai 
 in their copies. In tKnoXiopKrjOh'Tiov 
 t'jfiiov we have the use of genitive absolute 
 of cause: see Jelf's Kuhn. Gr. Render, 
 * by our being starved out.' 
 
 4. TOVTUiv lyd) ySiio — xOW^f^^^Tspd ye] 
 Bauer compares Liv. iii. 18, Miis ego 
 gratiora dicta, alia esse scio : sed me vera 
 pi-o gratis proloqui— necessitas cogit :' and 
 to the same purpose is also a passage of 
 Liv. xxii. 38, and ^schin. p. 71, 331. 
 
 /ii) biiolov] i. e. * not correspondent to 
 those representations.' So ovx o^olov, also 
 without case, at i. 35 and 73. 
 
 Ch. XV. 1. Kai vvv — txtrt] The constr. 
 may^be best laid down as follows, Kai 
 vvv tx^Tt TTiv yvdj^Tjv ovTU), cjg Kai tCjv 
 CTTpaTKOTuiv Ktti tHjv yysfioviov fit) fiefi- 
 TTTwy ytyivrjfi'iviov vfilr (*apud vos') Kai 
 {Trpbg TavTa) i(p' d ijXOofitv to wpwTov. 
 ' And now rest assured of this, that neither 
 the .soldiers nor commanders have ac- 
 quitted themselves so as to deserve any 
 blame in respect of the business which 
 we at first came to accomplish.' On this 
 use of tbg, 'as though,' with participles, 
 especially genitives absolute, see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 569, 7, and compare vii. 72, and 
 Xen. Anab. i. 3, 6, ojg Ifiov ovv iovTog, 
 OTTti av Kai VfitTg, ovtio tt^v yvtofirjv 
 ix^Ts. 
 
 ^vvi<TTaTai'\ 'is being dmwn together,' 
 in combination. See i. 100. iii. 70. v. 82. 
 vi. 37. For vulg. avrapKovvTiov, Poppo, 
 Bekker (2nd edition), and Goeller (2nd 
 edition) edit, from several MSS. (to which 
 VOL. t. 
 
 I add Clar. prima manu, and Mus. Brit.) 
 dvTapKovvTujv ; and with good reason, 
 since internal evidence is quite in its 
 favour, and the term is more significant 
 than avTapKovvTMv, and used by the best 
 writers. Here, however, it bears the 
 sense 'to hold out against;' the dative 
 bei/ig in this case for irpbg and an accu- 
 sative, which are found in Suidas, -n-pbg 
 rdg TTapaTaltig dvTapK., and in Dio 
 Cass. 571, 84, TTpbg ttjv pwfiijv Tutv—)) 
 ToXfia avrwv dvrtjpKti, also 1061, 42, 
 where the term is used absolute, and 
 where it has been similarly mistaken for 
 avTapKiiv. That the Scholiast so read, is 
 plain; though for dvr., avr. has been, 
 by a strange error, put in the heading. 
 Finally, as a strong argument against the 
 reading avr., it may be urged that the 
 expression avTapKtlv tivl can only mean, 
 * to suffice to,' not what is the sense here 
 required, ' to suffice against .' nay, it may 
 be questioned whether the word avrapKelv 
 was in use in the time of our author ; or, 
 indeed, centuries after. True it is that 
 avTapKeiv is in Steph. Thes. ascribed to 
 Isocrates, as put for KapTfptXv, but 1 can- 
 not find the passage in that writer ; and 
 I doubt not that, be that as it may, the 
 true reading there is dvTapKtXv. 
 
 2. d^ccJ — Tvyxdvfiv] Of the somewhat 
 rare phrase Kvyyvwurig Tvyxdvtiv, (which 
 corresponds to kvyyvivjxijv tx^iv,) I have 
 noted examples elsewhere in Eurip. Med. 
 1356. Xen. Mem. i. 7, 4. Demosth. 1231, 
 16. Polyb. iv. 16, 3. xxiv. 12, 5: only one 
 example do I know of the phrase with 
 «ftw preceding,— namely, Isocr. Panath., 
 ov (Tvy yv(ofiT)g tvx^Xv dKi<J, and none at 
 all of the genitive of person followinff 
 
 Kk ^ 
 
498 
 
 THUCYDIDES 
 
 [a. r. 414. 
 
 v^ag iv t7ron/(Ta. 3. ''O n St /lu'XXtTf, «V« t*? »J^' fi!0»'C, '^o' /i»! H" 
 ai'ajSoXat;, Tr^acTcxETt, — a)c twi' TroXfjutwy ra jufi/ fi' Si/ceX/a St 
 oXt-you TTOpiou^ia'Wi', rd S' f/c lltXo7rovi'»i(Tov (7)(^oXa(TEpoi' ^£i', o/iwc 
 S', »/!' ii*») 7r^oo(i£)(rjr£ Tr)i' yviojUYfr, ra filv Xr^aovcfiv u/mg, wawip Kai 
 
 XVI, H yi4£i' rou Ni/c/ov CTrKTroXr) Toeraura aSr/Xou. ol Se A0tj- 
 vaTot, a/coucrarrec aurr/g, roi' filv N(/ctav ou TropfXuaav rtig an^riq, 
 aW aura>, £(ug av irepoi ^vvapyjiVTiq aloiOevTiq a(j)iK(DVTai, tu)v 
 itvTou iKU. Suo npoauXovTo, Mei'ai'Spoi' Km Ei)6/uS»]^tov, ottwc /"»? 
 ILiuroQ £1' acr0£v£ia raXatTrwoo/rj' (Trpartar Se aX\v}v ii[,r)(jiianvTo 
 TTf^iTTUV, K«i vavTiKTtiv Kai TTitvv, 'A0»)va/wv T£ BK KaTuXoyov Kai 
 Twv ^i»/it/tava>i'* Kai ^wdp^ovraq avrio e'/Xorro A»?/Uoa06i'»)v re rov 
 'AX/ctcr06rouc /cat Eu/ou;iitSorra rdv OovKXtovq, 2. Kai rov /mv 
 Euoi>)U£^o]'ra tvOvQ irepl rjXiov Tpoiraq Tag ^eijuiepivaq aTroTTfyiTroufriv 
 iQ Tt]v ^iKiXiav niTU Sifca viuiv, ayovTU iUoai raXavra opyi-p/ou, 
 
 ^vyyvvjfirjs, which Portus, Stephens, and 
 Bauer regard as dependent on Trapd un- 
 derstood, but wi'ongly : for though our 
 author might have so written, (compare 
 Arrian, E. A. i. 7» ^7, ovlivht; tpiXavOoio- 
 TTov, scil. avyyvMfir]Q, Tv^tlv av Trap' 
 'AX'c^av^^ov d^touiTft;, and 2 Tim. i. 18. 
 Herodot. xi. 58, 4.) yet he did not ; and 
 the genitive is equally applicable to avy- 
 yvwfiqt;, just as in our own language we 
 may either say, * I crave your pardon,' or 
 ' I crave pardon at your hands,' The sense 
 of the passiige may be thus expressed, 
 
 * Now I think it right that I should obtain 
 your indulgence in this matter ; for I am 
 worthy to obtain (worthy that I should 
 obtain, I deserve to obtain) it.' See vii. 
 25, a^nuffovrai; Xvfi(3or)6tlv. The Scho- 
 liast has rightly taken d^ioJ as standing 
 for a^toj; f I'/xt : and Portus well i*enders 
 the infinitive following, 'qui veniam im- 
 petreni :' similarly, in a passage of the 
 New Testament, St. Luke vii. 4, we have, 
 aKiog i<jTii' y irapt^ti tovto, ' dignus est 
 ut hoc illi prtvstes.' 
 
 3. iQ di'a/SoXdg] A phrase meaning, 
 
 * with procrastination,' as Hdot. viii. 21, 
 ovK tTi it; dvaiioXai; Lttoiovvto ti^v dpa- 
 \h)oy)aiv. Plut. Demetr. 5f», ovk fig dva- 
 /lioXdc, dWd TO irpiurov. Jos. Ant. xvii. 7, 
 KfXtvii — firjctv tig dvajioXagy dXX' Ik tov 
 o^siog (read oKfog), and xvii. 15, 2, TrXswi/, 
 H>ictp tig dvafioXag, iirapdytiv (infin. for 
 injper.) avTov trpbg y'lfidg, and Ant. xvii. 
 4, 2, Kofxiaaadv re ovo'tv tig dva/3(»Xdf, 
 Trpdoativ tov dvSpbg Tag ivroXag. ^Elian, 
 Anim. p. 71, 105. Dr. Arnold thinks that 
 the ig before dva(3oXdg has reference to 
 
 some word understood, as rpiTrofifvoi ; 
 adducing, in support of this opiniim, 
 another passage of our author, iii. 108, 
 firiTe Ig dXK))v virofitlvai : but the idea of 
 rpa 7r«<T0at is, in effect, implied in the 
 words tg dXKtjr, ' for a conflict in self- 
 defence :' not so here ; hence better is it to 
 regard the present expression as standing 
 for the plainer one, tTr' di'afioXy, (which 
 occurs in Plato, p. 915.) and so forming 
 one of the many examples noticed in 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 578, of ig followed by an 
 accusative used adverbially. 
 
 aXoXaiTipov jxtv, ofnog de — Xrjnovffiv^ 
 Compare Dio Cass. 344, 75, ol U tie Trjg 
 'iTaXiag (orpartwrnt) jipa^fwg fitv—ofiwg 
 St ovv iiXOov TToTt. The comp/ete plirase 
 occurs in Dio Cass. 3-15, 29, 6\pk fiiv Kni 
 XaXfTTutg, iXBovang St ovv Trore. See the 
 commentators on Herodot. vii. 38. 
 
 Ch. XVI. 1. Trap'tXvrrav Ti]g dpx^o] 
 * did not remove him from the command :' 
 of this phrase another example occurs at 
 viii. 45, and it is found in Herodian vi. 
 2, 3. iii. 2, 18. On the use of -iriKriv for 
 irtZ,iKt)v, see note at vi. 34. 
 
 2. Kai tfCrtTov] I have not ventured, 
 with Haack, Bekker, and Poppo, to insert 
 these words after t ifcoo-t, (found only in two 
 iVISS. and Valla,) because I regard the rea- 
 sons urged by Haack and Arnold as insuffi- 
 cient to justify the insertion of words whose 
 omission would not be easy to be accounted 
 for on such slender warrant as one second- 
 rate MS. and a ters'ion. If tlie present 
 reading be really, what Dr. Arnold thinks 
 it, indefensible on the score of the smafl- 
 ness of the number in question, may we 
 
 I 
 
 01- 91, 3.] LIBER VII. CAP. XVIII. 499 
 
 ^K.Uvv, o>, ana r^ ,p, .o.,„i^..,„,, „ ', r. ^.ayyiXXu.v ^ 
 
 ^.aK<ov. 2. Tlennov^^Sl ,„l I ,,;, ^.Ao^^,.,,o., ol 'A0,.«7o. 
 
 4. vavg re ol Kop'ivOioi Trevre Kai UKonn, k-rr\' " 
 
 < 'A '^ . C, ^ "^ ^'*^ ^^ ^V i>*(iV7raKTii) (hvXaKHv ku, 
 
 zxir "^ '''''''' '-''-''- ^'^ ^^->-^ -- ^^^-- 
 
 trlrr' ..... .. .^o^^^SoKro au.o7c, Kai r^. ^.paKo.l.. 
 
 Kju KoptvJ.. ..ayov...,, ..,g^ l.vvOavovro rr]. aVo ri 'AS,, 
 
 reiXilHv^ Kai ^r, avievai rov niX^ov, 2. ^^Xiara g^ ro7g AaKe^ 
 
 not suspect that there is some mistake in 
 thefijure, and that for k should be read I 
 equiv to tvvtvfjKovTa ? perhaps that sum' 
 would be sufficient till more should be 
 brought by Demosthenes early in the 
 sprmg: and as it was now the heart of 
 wmter, the time would not be long. Nav 
 in Plut. Nic. 20, it is said that Demo-' 
 sthenes sailed U x^tfitSvog, immediately 
 after the expiration of the winter season. 
 
 CH AVII. I. (TTpaTidv iwayyiXXuiv ig 
 Tovg Kv/xfiaxovg] * milites socios imperat ' 
 Compare viii. 108 iTrayyeiXag aTpuTid^, 
 and ni. 16, tirrjyytXXov Tt<Ta. vtCJv nXn. 
 Oog, together with ii. 7, rolg rdicctvJv 
 ^J^ofievotg, vaig i7rtTdx9r}<rav TroitlaOat. 
 Ifte lull sense is, ' issued orders, requirinff 
 them to send their quotas of men, or ships 
 or arms, stores, &c. for service.' The' 
 same use of ivayyiXXio occurs at v 47 
 Compare also Dion. Hal. Ant. p. 1901 } 
 Trpiv tTrayytXePivai ahTolg (TTpandv, 'for 
 such IS the reading there of all the MSS 
 and the earlier editions, including that of 
 Sylburg, who ventured to propose the 
 reading arpaTtiav, adopted, but without 
 
 sufficient reason, by Hudson and Reiske : 
 such is not unfrequently in Xen. the use 
 ot TrapayysXXftv trrpartaV: and so ntoi- 
 ayyjXXio ,„ Thucyd. ii. 85, irtpiriyy.XXov 
 vavg Kara TroXeig. ^ ' ' 
 
 . ig jnv 2i«X/av] I have no hesitation 
 m adopting, with Bekker, Haack, Goeller 
 and Poppo this reading, though found 
 only m two MSS., for vulg. iv r^ 2..A/a, 
 which in the early Attic Greek has been 
 sliown to be indispensable : that Dobree. 
 Poppo and Dr. Arnold should be inclined 
 to read rolg iv ry 2t,cA,>, I think not a 
 hitle strange, considering that while most 
 difficult were it to account for the omission 
 ot rote, the change of ig Ttjv HiKtXiav into 
 «v Ty ^iKtXiq. might very well arise ; the 
 * ^^f "P*/'^"^ the V beh.g perpetually in 
 MisS confounded, as are the words ig and 
 iv Moreover, any change of accusative 
 into dative would draw with it an altera- 
 tion of tlie preposition. 
 
 . ^'''^VV' J- ^^*^«'^«] 'advised,' 
 counselled them :' on which sense of the 
 word see my Lexicon of the New Testa- 
 nient. 
 
 K K 2 
 
500 
 
 THCJCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414-3. 
 
 cai^ovung eyeyiniTO tic piv/nr}, Stori tou^ AOrjvaiovg ivo/niZov 
 
 i^a. 
 
 '6a< 
 
 KauaioiT(t)T£oovg ^aeauai, kui oti raq a-jvovcaq Trponpovq AtAvKtvai 
 rjyovvTo avrovg' av yap Tt2 irpoT^po) ttoXe/hoj afpkripov to TrapavofjLrffjia 
 /laAXov yeviaOaij oti rg ec IlAaratai' r]XOov Brj|3tuoi tv (iTrovSaTc, 
 Kui, iipij/iievov Ev TcuQ TTpOTipov ^vvOr]Kaiq oirXa /tirj ^7ri(pepeiv, rjv 
 ciKaq OeXtjJcn oioorat, avToi ov^ vTrt'jKovov eq ^'iKag Trpo/caAou^tvwv 
 Twv A9t]V(iiijjv, Kai Ota tovto hkotwc ^u(ttv\uv re evd^t^^ov, koi 
 EVidvjiuwvTO Tijv r£ TTfol IluAoi' ^i;/i<J)OjOaV, /cat a r(c oAAr/ auroTc 
 -yfi'oero. 3. etthch} oe oi AOYjvatoi Taiq TpiaKovTci vavalv oo^iw/urot, 
 EttiooujOou t£ Ti Kai npaai(jJVj Kal (iXXa i^gtvaav, Kai ek TivXov 
 a/ua £Ay(Tr£uor[roJ, Kai oaaKiq irEpi. tou Starpopai yivoivTO twv KaTa 
 Taq (JTTovdag a/n(f)i(jp}]Tov/nev(jJv, eq ^iKag TTpoKaXov/iievojv twv Aa/C€- 
 catjiioviwv, ovK iiOtXov iTriTpiireiv, tote ^rj ot AaKt^ai/novioi, vo/lil- 
 acivTEc TO napavo/Litiiiia, oirEp Kai G(pL(Ji irpoTEpov »Jyi(a^rrjro, avOig 
 EQ Tovq AOr)vaiovQ to avTo TTEpiEcjTavai, irpoOvnioi i]aav Eq tov 
 
 7ToXEf.lOV, 4. Kai EV TtO ^ftjlltJvt TOVTiO Gl^TJOOV T£ TTf^trJ-yVcA AoV 
 
 KGTa roue ^Vjiifia^ovq^ Kal TaXXa EpyaXEia rjroi/ia^ov eq tov fVt- 
 TEi^KTfiov. Kai ToiQ EV T^ ^ikeXIo. cifxa WQ itTroirEiLiipovTEq EV Taig 
 oXkugiv ETTiKovpiaVj avToi TE Eiropitov Kal Tovq (iXXovQ TlfAoTrov- 
 vrjaiovg Trpoar^vayKa^ov. Kal 6 -^ei/liwv trfAaura, Kal oySoov Kal 
 
 CEKaTOV ETOQ TW TToXejUW ETtXEVTU TW^E OV OoVKV^l^Tiq ^VVEypa\PEV, 
 
 XIX. Tou ETTiyiyvo/LiEvov vpog, EvOvQ ap^ojUEVoVf TTpioaiTaTa St] 
 Of AaKE^aijuovioi Kal ot ^v/Liiua^oi eq r»Jv 'Arrt/crjv EatjBaXoV y]yEl.TO 
 CE ' Ay iq o Apyj^af^iov AaK't^ai/tovtwv ^aaiXEvq. Kal irpwTov fiEv 
 rr/c X<opaq Ta iTEpi to tte^iov E^ywaav, ETTEiTa At/ceActav frct^^t^ov, 
 KUTa TToXEiq ^tiAo^tcvot TO Epyov, 2. aTTE^Ei Se ri AekeXeiu ara- 
 
 ^ 2. pwfir]'] courage, conjuJence ; as iv. 29, 
 pwfirjv TrapkcTXf : and vi. 8, Tolg <pi\oiQ 
 Odpffog Kai pojfiriv evfTroifi. Xen. Ages. 
 i. 201, poj^iriv tfji^aXilv Trpbg to fj.dxea9ai. 
 fiv ^iKug OkXwcri SiSovai] i. e. ' if they 
 should 1)6 disposed to give legal satisfac- 
 tion,' by putting the case at issue on a fair 
 footing, namely, by referring it to just 
 arbitration. Comp. i. 28, 2, ^iKug ijOiXov 
 dovvat. And so at ch. 85 and 144, and 
 y^ 79, and Ilerodot. v. 83, oi Aty. SiKag 
 id'doadv Ti Kal iXdniSavov Trap dXXrfXujp. 
 
 tviOvfiovvTo T))v ^vncpopdi'] *made it 
 matter of serious reflection.' Compare 
 V. 32, ivOvfiovfievot Tag Iv fidxaig \vfx- 
 <popdg. 
 
 3. TaXg ToidKOVTa vavaW] See supi'u 
 ch. 17. 'Opfiutjxtvoi, i.e. from Argos. See vi. 
 105. The TO in IXyaT. I have placed with- 
 in brackets, because, considering that the 
 
 middle form is no where else found, there 
 is reason to think that iXyaTfvoVf found in 
 one MS., and edited by Bekker (second 
 edition), is the true reading. 
 
 tg Tovg 'A9. jrtpitardvail 'had shifted 
 round to the Athenians.' Comp. vi. 61, 
 VTrorpia TrtpitaTTjKti ig tov 'AXKi^iddrjv. 
 
 4. TTpoffijvdyKai^op] * compelled them 
 to it.' 
 
 Ch. XIX. 1. 'jrp<f)alTaTa'\ So I have 
 edited, with Bekker and Goeller, on the 
 authority of a few MSS., for vulg. Trpoj'i- 
 aiTUTa ; while Poppo has edited, from 
 several of the best MSS. (to which may 
 be added Codd. Clar. j)rima manu, and 
 Mus. Brit.) Trpiotrara. I have adopted 
 the first, because it has the support or 
 countenance of most of the MSS. ; and 
 TrpuitraTa is, J suspect, of later Atticism. 
 
 2. aTTf^ft dk — BoKjjTtag] This passage 
 
 OL. 91, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. XIX. 
 
 501 
 
 Slovq ^uiXiaTa Ttlq TWV 'AOr^valwv n6XEwq eIkocti Kal UaT^r, napa- 
 nXwiov ^E Kai oy ttoXXw nXiov Kal T^iq \ ^oiwTiaq, Enl g^ r^ 
 ^^biw Kai TTfq ^wpaq Tolq KpaTiaToiq Eq t6 KaKOvpyalv wkoSo^ieIto 
 
 IS embaiTassed by not a few difficulties 
 both of reading and interpretation. Nothin^r 
 IS there to forbid our admittini;, with Bek- 
 ker, Goeller, and Poppo, after 7r«p«7rXii- 
 ffiov t?f, the word Kai, here used for r/, as it 
 not unfrequently is in our author, es])e. 
 cially after '6(top Kai TrapairXiiaiov, and 
 other expressions of this kind. So infra 
 vii. 42, we have, (rrparbv oaov Kai Trapa- 
 irXriaiov, and at i. 22, 4, for towvtov the 
 true readmg may justly be supposed to be 
 TrapcnrXiiaiov. So also v. 74, ToiavTti Kal 
 orieyyvTara toutwv. Plut. de Sera Num. 
 ravro Kavfiu Kal TTapanXiimov. In such 
 a case the Latin writers would use aut, and 
 the English or. Accordingly the sense here 
 IS well expressed by the version of Valla, 
 tantundem, aat non nuilto plus, etiam a 
 Boeotia.' Finally, TrapairXijaiov here is 
 used for TrapairXijanog, as in Pol. i. 4, 8 
 IV. 40, 10. iii. 33, 17. ' 
 
 The site of Deceleia has been well fixed 
 by Sir W. Gell and Col. Leake at or near 
 the modern Tatoy, where a peaked de- 
 tached height (which forms a conspicuous 
 object from the Acropolis) is with reason 
 supposed by the latter writer to be the 
 fortress, and the demus itself below near a 
 fountain, around which are many remains 
 of antiquity. As to distance, it corresponds 
 exactly ; for Col. Leake testifies that the 
 direct distance from the walls of Athens 
 IS about eleven miles ; which, he shows 
 agrees sufficiently well with the computa- 
 tion of Thucydides. What the historian 
 says, oj the fortress being KaTa(pari)g fiexpi 
 Ttjg TWV 'AQi]vaiu)v TToXeoig, is attested by 
 the account both of Gell and Leake 
 especially the latter, who proves the great 
 devation of the fortress by a reference to 
 Xen. Hist., where it is said that Agis, in 
 the second year of the Peloponnesian war 
 observed from thence the Athenian com- 
 ships entering the Peirseus. Its situation, 
 however, was, I imagine, selected not for 
 Its elevation only, but because (as appears 
 from the accounts of Gell and Leake) it 
 commanded the defiles both to Tanagra 
 and to Oropus, and thus lay very conve'ni- 
 ently for intercepting all supplies from 
 iiUbooa. 
 
 Thus far all is clear :— but a no incon- 
 siderable difficulty yet remains to be re- 
 moved,— namely, how Deceleia could be 
 c^out as much, or not much more, from 
 Boeotia, (meaning, of course, the near- 
 est point of the Boeotian frontier,) when, 
 m fact, It was almost close upon it, at 
 
 the distance of about only fifteen stadia. 
 And to suppose, with Goeller (second edi- 
 tion), and recently Arnold, that by Ba'otia 
 IS meant the furthest part of it, bevond 
 Oropus and towards Delium,— is to make 
 a plain statement a perfect riddle. Now 
 the difficulty here does not hinge on the 
 question as to whether IttI or dird he read 
 before Ttjg Boiwriag. But I am still, as 
 formerly, of opinion, that as kyri is quite 
 indefensible, and dirb is found only in two 
 inferior MSS., there is great reason to sus- 
 pect each to have come from the margin. 
 Even dTTo, which has the advantagcT of 
 greater suitableness, is unnecessarv, from 
 the genitive Tqg being governed 'of the 
 a-rro in a?rex£t : for which reason I have 
 cancelled it. Still the above geographical 
 difficulty continues in full force ; and can, 
 I ai)prehend, be alone removed by critical 
 conjecture. There mast be some error in 
 our present copies ; and that, if 1 mistake 
 not, rests on BoiwTiag, for which should, I 
 suspect, be written Boewrwv or Boiwriwi/. 
 Of course, at r/yj; B<-twn'wi/ must be re- 
 peated TToXfwg from the preceding, to cor- 
 respond to r»/c TWV 'ABijvaiwv TroXiwg : 
 and by Boiwt. ttoX. must be meant the 
 capital of Boeotia, namely, Thebes, of which 
 the distance may be said to be wapaTrXij- 
 (Tiov Kal oi) TToXXi^) 7rX«bv,— at least in the 
 rough and random way, by which dis- 
 tances, especially from* great elevations, 
 are measured by the eye. Thus Mr. Dod- 
 well speaks of Deceleia as distant from 
 Athens about fifteen miles ; whereas Col. 
 Leake ascertained the exact distance to 
 be only eleven. How easily the termina- 
 tions wv and ag might be mistaken, is 
 obvious ; and this would be more likely 
 to happen here, where the Trig preceding 
 would induce the scribe to take the abbre- 
 viation in BoiwTwv for tag. 
 
 iiri Tip Tre^itp] Render, not 'upon the 
 plain,' but *to the injury of the plain,' 
 ' over which imminere (tTriKtlaOai) vide- 
 batur.' Compare iii. 93, 2, wv ctti ry yy 
 k-rt^. (*to the injury of whose territorv,') 
 and see note at vi. 79, 1. The words r»/c 
 Xf^pcig Tolg KpariaToig Ig to KaKovpytlv 
 are to be understood /car' dvri(}>oa<nv, 
 meaning * the best for the purpose in 
 view,' namely, to avenge them ; tg to 
 KaKovpy. standing for ig to KaKovpytlaOai 
 (compare iii. 38, dpirrTov dTraTaaOai) ; and 
 indeed our author would probably have 
 written dpiffToig, but that the t*erm is 
 rather applicable to persons, and Kpdrtffra 
 
502 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 414-3. 
 
 
 TO rtt^oc, CTTK^avec A*^X'"* ^''^ ^^^ ABr}vaiu)v iroXiOJQ. 3. /cat ot 
 /U€i' £v ry Arrt/c^ Y\t\()7rovvr)<7ioi Kai oi $u^*jna^oi trtt^c^ov* oi ^ cv 
 T^ rifAoTrovvijcTa) aniartXXov mpi tov avTov ^povov Tai^ oXKaai 
 Touc o;rAira<; 6c Tt]v ^(KtXtav, Aa/cc^ai/itoviot juev rwy re EtXwrwy 
 tTTfAtSajUfrot Touc /3eAr/<TTouc 'cat [rwi'J Nfo^ajuw^tJy, ^vva/uKpoTEptjjv 
 €C f£aACO(T(ouc OTrAirac, K:«t ' E/c/cpirov 27rapnarr/i/ apyjuvra, Botwrol 
 C£ rf>taK:oatou^ ottA/to^, wy »ip)(ov Serwi' re K:ai NtVcuv Gr;j3a7of, 
 /ca£ Hyr/cTCD'Opoc QiGiravq. 4. ourot /utv ouv iv roiq npwTOiy op/mtf- 
 aavreg utto tov Taiva^ov Tijg AaKwviKrjq, «(; to niXayog a<prJKav' 
 /nhTa o£ Tourouc KopivOioi ov iroXXi^ vGTipov invTaKoalovg onXiTag 
 
 Touc liuv £$ avTTiQ KopivOoVy Tovg ^l TT^OGiuiaOwaafjievoi ApKa^tjv, 
 
 i^ai ap^ovTa AXi^ap-^ov Kop'ivOiov Tr^oaTa^avTtg airtTnin^uv. 
 
 UTrecfTuXav ce Kcti ^ikvujvioi ^laKoaiovq oirXiTag o/liov toiq Kopiv- 
 Otoic, iov vo\E ^apyevg ^iKvioviog. 5. al St TrtvTa kuI t'lKoai vfjig 
 T(t)v Koptv^tojv ai TOV ^fi/movog TrXr]o<jj6uaai avOtj^/novv Titig iv tw 
 iSavnaKTto hkogiv ATTiKaig^ foxTTrfo avToig ovtoi oi owXiTai tulq 
 oXKacTiv UTTO Ttjg riiAoTrovi^r/dou airripav' ouTrep eviKa Kal to it pore- 
 pov eirXiip(jjOr]aav, oiriog /nt] oi 'AOr)vaioi iroog Tag oXKu^ag itaAAov 
 »/ Trpog Tag T^nipug tov vow evwaiv. 
 
 AX. Ey 06 TouTw /cat oi AOr}vaioi ctjua AeKeXuag tw tuvktium, 
 
 Kai TOV vpog hvuvg ap^o^tvou, Trcpt te lliAoTrovyr^tToy vavg TpiaKovTa 
 
 i(TTeiXav Kai Xap/zcAta tov ATToAAoSaJpou ap^ovTa, w upr^To Kal ig 
 
 Apyog a(j>iKoiuiviOj KaTo. to ^vppaj^iKov irapaKaXfiv Apyii(jjv T€ 
 
 OL. 91, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. XXI. 
 
 to thinfjs ; especially, too, considering that 
 in using Kpdr. he alluded to the plain 
 itself, as being fcpdrtrrra Ttjg xwpag, the 
 most fertile tract of the country. Comp. 
 i. 2, 3, rrjg yrjg — oaa rjv fcpartcrra. 
 
 3. Tutv Neo^a/iwc^uiv] I have bracketed 
 the Tuiv, because it is in most of the MSS. 
 (including Cod. Mus. Brit.) not found, and 
 accordingly has been cancelled by Poppo 
 and Haack (second edition) ; though re- 
 tained by Bekker and Goeller, and with 
 reason ; since it is at once required by 
 propriety, and was more likely to be omit- 
 ted through inadvertence, than inserted 
 from correction. The tg just after I have, 
 with Bekker and Goeller, admitted, though 
 found only in one MS., because it is too 
 elegant to have arisen by accident, and 
 may easily have been absorbed in the tK 
 following. 
 
 4. iv toIq TTpatToi, op/irytravrtg] 'having 
 been of those who set out first.' On this 
 use of Iv Tolg see note at i. 6, and iii. 17 : 
 and on opfirjaavTfg see note at ii. 19. In 
 the words following, a<pi]Kav kg to irkXa- 
 yog, (scil. rag vavg,) 'they put off into the 
 open sea,' there is an allusion to the voyage 
 
 being made, not by coasting along shore, 
 but by pushing across the main sea. Of 
 the term d<puvai in this nautical sense, 
 both with rag vavg expressed and left 
 imderstood, an example occurs, among 
 various others that 1 have noted, in Hdot. 
 vii. 193, ivBtvTtv yap tfitXXov — ig to 
 TTiXayog a.(pi](Tt:iv. 
 
 5. 7r\i/pw0t7(Tai] The term must here 
 have the most extensive sense of which it 
 is capable, — namely, ' filled with whatever 
 is necessary for service,' including crews, 
 equipments, and furnishing with pro- 
 visions and stores of every kind. So vi. 
 30, 67rX//pwcrf Tag vavg i>g dvaKofJievog. 
 Of the very rare word 'iwoTrtp examples 
 have been adduced from Plato, p. 97, e, 
 and from Xen. Cyr. vii, 8, 39. For to 
 TrpoTepoVf Bekker (second edition) edits 
 TO TtpuiTov, from two MSS. 1 have 
 chosen, with Poppo and Goeller, to retain 
 the common reading, since more likely 
 was it that to irpoTtpov should in one or 
 two MSS. have been from inadvertence 
 altered into the more common expression 
 TO TTpioTov, than that to TrpCJTov should 
 have been altered almost universal! v. 
 
 503 
 
 orrXiTag tirl T^g vavg. 2. Kal tov ^rjfioaOivnv ig t^v liKeXlav, 
 ivairep t^tAAov, aVcdTtAAov f^rJ/covTa ^ev vavcriv 'AOtfvalojv Ka] 
 nevTB Xung, oTrAiVatc ^e U KaTaXoyov 'AOnvalayv SiaKoaung Kal 
 XiXioig, Kal vriaii^Twv oaoig UaaTax/jOtv olo'v t »]v irXuGToig xp^J- 
 craaOai, Kal U twv iiXXwv ^vjutpd^t^v tcJv vTT^/co'oiv, tt Tro^ev tl 
 u^ov fTTiTri^aov kg tov ttoA^^iov, ^v^iTrop/davTfc- aipr/To S' avTi^ 
 irpujTov ^tTa TOO XaptKXiovg, apa ir^piirXiovTa, ^vaTpaT^vtoOca 
 TT^^i Tnv Aa/ca>vt/crjv. 3. Kal o ^i'ev A»,^toa0n.r/c k rr]v Alyivav 
 irXtvaag, toJ aTpaT.ipaT^g ts h ti VTrtAaVtTo, n.pUptve, Kal tov 
 XapiKXeu Tovg 'Apyuovg 7rapaXa[5uv. 
 
 ^ ^^*~' Ey Se T}j StATfAm viro Toug avToig y^p6vovg ToiTov tov 
 »/poc Kai o rvXiTTTTog rktv Ig Tag I^vpaKo^aag, liytov aVo twv 7r6X,i^v 
 wv ETTEiae GTpaTiav oariv eKaaTa^oOtv TrXuaTr)v iSivaTO. 2. Kal ^vy- 
 KaXtaag Tovg^ '2vpaKomovg, £</,»; x?»f^'«' irXripovv vavg (j^g ^^vavTai 
 irXeiaTag, Kal vavpa^uig anoTTHpav XaiafidvHV tATr/^tv -yap aV 
 auToJ Tl ipyov a£(ov to J kiv^vvov k tov w^Xipov KaTspyciaaaOai. 
 3, ^vvUiSt ^l Kal o 'Ep^oKo^Tiig ov^ i',KiaTa, tov Talg vaval pn 
 adv^ieiv fVixftp^/'dav npilg rovg 'AO^ivaiovg, Xiyiov ov^e Utivovg 
 naTpiov Tr]v SfiTTtipiav ov^'e aSov T^g OaXciaavg ix'iv, a'AA' ^/Vtt- 
 p(oTag pdXXov ^ Twv Svpa/cotr/wv ovTac, Kal dvayKaa^kVTag utto 
 M»/ga)v vavTiKovg y.viaOai, Kal irpog dvlpag ToXprjpovg, oiovg Kal 
 AOrivaiovc, TOvg dvTiToXpiIivTag yaXtwioTdTovg \av] avTo'ig <^at- 
 viaOaC i^ ydp E/ctlvoi touc irkXag, ov Ivvctpu eoTiv ote npov^ovTig, 
 Tw ^c OpdoH km^upoZvT^g KaTa<po(5ovai, Kal af^dg uv to avVo 6poiJg 
 
 Ch. XXI. 2. diroTTtipav Xaftfidveii'] 
 Of this phrase, which is somewhat rare, 
 examples are found elsewhere in Polyb. 
 xxvii. 4, 2. Her. Miles, ap. Corp. Hist. 
 Byz. i. 257, aTroTr. XafifS. tov TroXkfiov : 
 and diroTT. TroiijaaaOai is found in Hdot. 
 viii. 9, 7. 
 
 Tl tpyov - KanpydaaaQai] * to achieve 
 some deed for the war worthy of the 
 danger.' 
 
 3. KvvkirHOi—Tov fxri d9vntlv'\ I have, 
 with Bekker and Goeller, retained the 
 Tovj which has been cancelled by Poppo ; 
 but without sufficient reason ; since only 
 six of the worst MSS. have it not, and 
 tn^mia/ evidence, as well as external au- 
 thority, is (juite in its favour, — considering 
 that no reason can be imagined why it 
 should have been inserted ; but why omitted, 
 is obvious, namely, from ignorance of the 
 force of the article, which, as Dr. Arnold 
 observes, serves to denote object ; the sense 
 being, * to the end that they might not fear,' 
 as at ii. 4 & 22, and elsewhere. Poppo, 
 
 indeed, objects that this idiom *in verbis 
 significationis raancao sive complementa de- 
 siderantia,' though found in the scriptural 
 writers and Byzantine historians, requires 
 proof of occurrence in the earlier and 
 purer writers. But that argument is in- 
 sufficient to bear down the authority of 
 the received text, supported as it is by 
 every MS. of any value. 
 
 For vulg. ^vvavkTTtiQt, I have, with 
 Bekker and Goeller, received IwkirnOe, 
 the reading of sixteen of the best MSS. 
 (to which add Mus. Brit.) for though we 
 have ^vvavaTTtiOtiv at vi. 88, yet that 
 is here less suitable in sense tli'an Ivfi- 
 TreiOtiv. 
 
 oiovg Kai 'AOrjvaiovg] On this idiom see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 473, 2, and Kuhn. Gr. 
 §7«8. 
 
 V yap UtXvot — {;7ro(T;^6tr] Construe, ^ 
 yap (rpoTry) KaTa<po(iovai Tovg irkXag, ov 
 ^vv. lariv OTi irpovxovTtg, ry It Opdan 
 fTTtx- (t0//) 'cat (r<pdg dv VTTOaxtlv to avrb 
 ofioiwg Tolg tvavTiotg. 
 
504 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 To,c ^vcivtIoiq irroaxuv. 4. Kal -ZvpaKoolovq iZ uUvai if,, t(J 
 ToA,.,,ffai aTrpoagoK.Jroc Tjodc rj 'Adr,va[u>v vavTiKov avTiarvvm 
 wXiov TiSia TO TotovTov (KTrXayivTwv a^Tiiiv TTipnaafxivovQ n 'ABr,- 
 ya<o„c rp kmornn^ r,],. S.vpaKoolwv d^uplav ^Xa^^ovraq. Uvai oJv 
 iKiXiviv tc '•1,1' nupav toS vuvtikoO Km ,..) aVo/ci'tlv. 5. Kal o't filv 
 ^vpaKomo,, ToJ re UXiTTnov Kal *E/>,uo/c,oarouc <ca; it rou ^Aou 
 
 AAll. (J dt luA.n-TToe, £T£<g,, 7r«p£<Tw«a,Ta7o TO raun/cJ,-, «-y„- 
 y^ovTTO vvK-ra na„av r,]v crpartdv r,]v ^i^v, „JtJc ^i\v ro7c iv 
 y m„^i^iv(,„o Tux^at Kard ynv i'^eAAs irpo<,^a\uv, al Si rpi- 
 Vpug TU,v ^vpaKOciiov «',.«, Kal aV.) $v,'0,;^c.roc, teVt^ juJv Kal 
 rpiaKOvra ik toS jusyn'Aou A./uVoc tVtVAeov, aj S^ n-£vT£ Kal Tfa- 
 ^apa/covTa « toJ iXd^oovo,,—oZ ^v Kal to r£a;p,ov airolg-nipt- 
 t^Awr, /iouAo/xEvo. TTfxJc Ta'c H'TcJc ,rpo<r;iT$a,, Kai «>„ t,r„rAHv tJ 
 llAv/i^upio, OTTWC o, A0,,va7o, dnf„TE^u,0ev eopv(5,Svrai. 2. o.' g' 
 A0„miOi, Sia Ta'xouc J.-TivrAopaJacrTec iS.i^oxTa vadc. Tale /«6.< 
 TTtPTE ^-a. tiKocr. ,rpoc t«'c nivre Kal rf„dKovra tQv ^vpaKo<ylu,v, 
 T«c iv TO, ^£-y«Ay Xi^uvi, ivav/Lidxovv, ra'ii S' t7r.Ao,Vo.c aV,,',-- 
 ra.v £^-1 Tac £/c tou viu>plov nepiTrXiovaag. Kal iMg TpJ toS ^to- 
 Aiaroc Tou ^tyoAou A,^a„oc ivav^idxovv, Kal dvnlxov a'AA^cc inl 
 YYl'ir •'i.''' ^'r"'^;" . ^"•'^"'""'» ^«'' tc^^^ovv, ol S'i kMs^v. 
 
 AAUl. hv TOUTO, Se o ruA.^TTOC, T^V iv jf UXn|,^iVp[,0 ' AOn- 
 
 vauov npoq mv OaXa^^av imKaralidvTu>v, Kal ry v„„;.„v<'a T.j^ 
 yvwfivv :rpoa£xovT<ov, fOdvn 7rpo<y^ia,iv «>« ry U alfviBlwi toTc 
 
 4. Kat ^vpaKomovQ — /3Xa'i//oj^ra<;] The 
 passage may be thus rendered : 'He knew 
 also (he said) that the Syraeusaus by thus 
 unexpectedly darinnr to withstand the 
 Athenian navy, would be more likely to 
 gain the advantage, (from the amazement 
 the Athenians would feel thereat,) than 
 the Athenians would be likely to defeat 
 the inexperience of the Syracusans by 
 their own skill.' In the concluding ex- 
 pressions th'uKjs are put for persons. BAaV- 
 Ttiv, in the sense to worst, defeat, occurs 
 not unfrequently in Thucydides, as iv. 73, 
 
 r(p (3tXTi<TT<i) Toi) OTtXiTIKOU /3\rt06l/>rtl, 
 
 and, with the same figure of speech, at vii. 
 62, Siu TO iiXdrtTHv av to Trjg tTTKTTrjfirjg 
 Ty j3apvTr)Ti t{ov rfwu. 
 
 5. Kai t'l Tov dWov ttkOovtijop] Poppo 
 compares Soph. Aj. 483, and refers to 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 556, 2. 6I7, I, ^. 
 
 Ch. XXII. 1. at di nspre Kai Tta- 
 (TapdKovTa] i. e. the remaining 45, not 
 the whole 80. See ch. 37. At § 2 the 
 
 article merely serves to denote a certain 
 number taken from the whole of any 
 thing. "^ 
 
 TO vtwpiov] *the dock-yard,' or naval 
 arsenal, containing store-houses of all 
 kinds for the forming, repairing, and fit- 
 tmg-out of ships ; and also vuijaoiKoi, or 
 covered docks, for the laying them by, for 
 repair, or when not wanted for service. 
 
 I have, with Bekker (second edition) 
 cancelled the re after avTolg, as worse' 
 than useless, and as not found in one of 
 the best MSS. It may justly be supposed 
 to have arisen from a mistake in the con- 
 struction. 
 
 Ch. XXIII. 1, «7rt/carrt/3aVr(i>v] 'bein? 
 gone down to embark,' viz. in order to 
 engage the enemy. Ty vav/^axit^ Ttjv 
 yriofiijv TrpoatxovTwv : meaning that the 
 rest, who had not gone to engage the 
 enemy, were giving their attention to the 
 sea-hght, to the neglect of the land ap- 
 proaches on their rear. 
 
 01.. 91, 3.J LIBER VII. CAP. XXIV. 505 
 
 th'x^^', -ca; alpuri ^iyt„rov ,tp<Stov, 'Uura SI Kal rd JAaV^o. 
 ^uo „„x v.of.uva.ru,v r^v fvXdKu>v <Jc elSov tJ ^e'^.^to. pall^, 
 MOiv.^ 2. .a. « ^£v TOU .poiTo. „'Ao..Toc X«A£,r.;c o; UplJ 
 op Km £C ra ,rAo,a K«. oA.«S« r.vd Karif.yo., i, to .rparLSol 
 ^S..Ko,uZo.ro- r.v yap ^.puKoal^ ral, iv ru, ^,ydXo> X.fUn vaval 
 'cparou,.ro>vrv vav,,ax>a, vuo rp,„pov, ^,.5, Kal eS .A£o.;.,c £VeS,<J- 
 .COVTO _£:r£,8„ te raSvo ri.x}.^ara .JA.V^eto, iv roiro, Kal ol 2up„- 
 /co.,o. £Tuyx«vov ;,6„ v,^a;„£.o,, Kal ol iE avriv fivyovre, Lv 
 ^api^Xev^av. 3. a. yap rd,v li.paKoalo.v al ^pi toJ aTo^aToc ^ec 
 vav^,„xov.m, /3.a^„^£va. Tac r^. 'AO„vaiu,v vaC,, ovSevl Ko.uu, 
 ^<rs^Xiov, Ka, rapaxeu.a. ..pi dXX^Xa,, .apiSo.av r,]v vIk.v to7c 
 A0,va,o,c; raora, re yap irp.^av Kal if J. to npi^rov iv.K^vro 
 ^"T^ A,^£v. 4. ««, ivBiKa ^^iv vad, rQv ^vpaKomo,v KariSvaav, 
 """. '"7 ''"/^"^ '•"" «"»^'<"^'-" uniKTUvav, ^X:,v i^ov iK rpt^v 
 .'£0-. o„c el,.yp,.av rdiv Si ofiripo,v rpu, v-T^c SufOdp/cav. 
 5.^ ra he vavay,a aveXKv<yavre, rd,v l.vpaKoa[^v, Kal rpo^alov iv 
 rv v,,mS,v •^r,,<,avr^, toJ :Tpo tou nA,,.f.up/ou, dvey-^pn^av i^ ri 
 iavTU)v arpaTOTreSov. 
 
 . ^P^- 01 Si ^vpaKimoi Kard piv t^V vav^iax'iav oiru,r 
 erre^payeaav,^ ra S ev rf nX,,,vpl^, Te.'x. elxo.-, Kal rpo.ala 
 e.r,,rav avr^v rp,a. k„, rd f^iv Upov toIv 8u«7„ Tavo7v to7. 
 v.repov X„feevro,v Kari(iaXov. rd Si ^Jo i.^.Kevd.avre, if.,ovpovv. 
 2. av9pu,7roi S ev ru,v rux-^v ry dXoi<,u dniOavov Kal il^yo^Or,^av 
 TToAAo,, ,c«, x?^h^Ta TToAAci r« li„^avra idXu,- ^^re ydp ra- 
 miy XP'-^ivu.v rd;v •Mr,valu,v to7c Te.'xea,, ^oAAci ^.iv ip„6pu,v 
 XPnpara Ka, a,TOc ev„v, rroXXd Si Kal rp,r,pdpxu,v, inel Kal I'rla 
 re<,aapaKovra rpyu,v Kat rdXXa a«u„ iyKareXvfOr,, Kal rp„U,^ 
 ave,XKva^eva, Tpe.c 3. piy^<rrov Si Kal iv to7c ,rp<jTO. iLLe 
 
 2. tA ^rparoKiSovl Meaning the itaeal though frequent in the Inni,. «-,.;»„■.= • • 
 
 «'«;- in the ,.„vof of the great port, (see the Ittic Ls so ra^ that Bel £ h»" 
 
 ch 5.) and adjoin.ng to which was the ventured to edit ivf, from o„7mS Z 
 
 »: fn .™f;f a'^'"" ''"'"■ «^^ ■"J-Oiciousiy ; since, Jho^^h ^re '^le .t 
 
 1 „»„„' ,„ ■ \ . -, . '•'' "s Abresch here, and Lobeck on Phr™ 
 
 rfy "»«, at vHi Ofi '■t-"""""'';" 7.?- <l'^"\''->-«- And that ii.re wj read by 
 
 r„ YvTiV „ P' , , ^""'«e "'at at Ant, xviii. a I l,e revi 
 
 Ch. XXIV 2. xenj'ara ^oXXd] Com- dently with tlie present passi'^ in n,h,d\' 
 
 prehending wliatever had been laid un for writps ;vn,-,„,„ >i"l P'^^^gem mind) 
 
 use, as money, (to pay the fleet and ar^) rS^MZZ J. 3:*" '3'" V'"^' 
 
 also property public and private, of li{ cabLs,benres, oLr&tge"e™n31'e^ 
 
 sorts, especially equipments for the fleet «6m), though also i,c,in fn HaLTe of 
 
 and army, stores, &c., the forts forming the O d Testament Jonlh i V^I 
 
 such a sort of Ta;,„ro,. for both fleet and Lexicon of Tl^ltv Testament tfvo/ 
 
 army, as Labdalum had been for the Xp^.ara, just aftert^ean^^'CC 
 
 ^.rO This use of the word for are, '^i73.''<™S'" f«' ^'^ »'' barter. See vi. 
 
506 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 
 J aT^aTiVfia to twv AOrjvatwv »/ tou nAr/jUfiU/Qtou Xijxpi^' ov ya^ 
 €Ti ouo oi £(T7rAoi aatpuAtiQ rjaav rtjg tiraywyriQ tiov tniTtfCtitoVj 
 (oi -yap Su^aKOdtoi vaucrlv auTo0i itpo^jnovvTeg iKtoXvov) Km ^id 
 fia'^rjQ TjS»j iyiyvovTo al aWojutSa!, e'c ts raXAa /caTaTrAjjScv Traptavt 
 KOI auviiiiav tio aTpaTWfxaTi. 
 
 XXV. Mtra ^6 rovro vavc r£ iKir^tTTOvai ^tu^t/ca ol Supa/codioi, 
 Kai l\yauap^ov or uvtljv ZvpaKoaiov up^ovra. Kai avTU)v /nut fiiv 
 iQ rTcAoTrovvj^CTov w.^fTo, TTpka^hiQ ayovoa, oimp to. re a(^tTipa 
 fppaawaiv, in iv iXiriaiv iiai, Kai tov iKn TrdAtjUOv en /luiWov 
 ejTOTpvvwGi yiyveaOaC al ^e ev^tKa vrjfQ Trpof Trjv IraAtav inXiv 
 aav, irvvdavo/nevai nXoia Toiq AOrjvalotQ yi/novTa vpi7/uaraj]' irpoa- 
 ttXhv. 2. Kai Twv re ttXi/hjjv iiriTvvovaai^ to. TroAAa ^licbOnpav, 
 Kai £;uAa vav7n]yi)(jiina ty ry KavAtovianci KartKavaav, a nnq 
 AOrjva'unQ troijua »/r. 3. tc^ t£ Aok'()Ouc ^(iTd Tavra »/A0o)', K:ai 
 oo^ouawi^ avTVJV, KaTiirXivae fn'ia twv oA/ca^wr rwi' aVo IltAoTrov- 
 v»?(Tou ayouaa OiGirdwv onXiTaq. 4. /cat avaAajSdyrcc aJroug ot 
 2!vpa/co(Tiot £7ri rtic vavg, irapiirXeov i-rr o'ikov. ^vXd^avTEQ ^ avravg 
 Ol Aar^raToi u/co^t vavai irpoQ toiq Me-ytipotc, juiay /idv vavv 
 Xa/upavovaiv avroig av^pciai, Tag S' (iXXag ovk ri^vvrjOrjaaVf aXX' 
 aTro(pivyovaiv eg rag l^vpaKovaag, 
 
 5. E-y£i'£ro 06 kui nepi tljv aravowv aKpo(5oXi(Tinog ev tlj 
 t^evij ovg Ol 2LvpuKocTioi irpo rtov iraAaitjov vewaoiKtJV fcar- 
 tirrj^av ev rp OaXaaaij, owiog avTolg al vijeg evTog opjuditv, kui 
 01 AOr}va'ioiy eirnrXiovng, /lit] (iXdiTTouv (/n(5dXXovTeg. 6. irpoa- 
 ayayovTcg yap vavv iuvpio(j)opov avrolg ol 'AOr}val.oi^ irvpyovg 
 TE c,vXiviwg e^ovaav Kai 7rapa(j)pdyiuiaTa, ek re nov a/carwv 
 wvivov avadoviLUvoi Tovg aravpovg Kai avc/cAwi', Kai KaruKoXvin- 
 
 3. ov^' oi tanXot — tiiq i7raya»yr)g twv 
 IniTriSeitov] hoc est, subrectio comment us 
 non potult tuto intrare portum, pro com- 
 meatu ipso, seu navibus comnieatum ad- 
 tehentibus. Comp. iii. 51, 2, ^ri^tv tcrirXtlv, 
 ubi vide not., et conf. v. 82, 4, »/ tTraywy/) 
 Tu)V iniTrjStiojv. (Poppo.) 1 must still ad- 
 here to the version formerly propounded 
 by me, namely, ' the entrance was not safe 
 for the introduction of necessaries ;' which 
 has been since adopted by Dr. Arnold. 
 The genitive may be supposed to have 
 here the not unfrequent sense quod at- 
 tinet. 
 
 Ch. XXV. 1. tTTorpi'raxTt] 'they rouse 
 on.' Compare supra vi. G9, ^vvoSop tiroi- 
 rpvvov oTrXiraig, where see note. 
 
 5. Tutv OTavpuJv] Meaning a sort of 
 stockade of piles, driven down to secure a 
 
 constant station for their ships, so as to 
 always be in readiness to annoy the Athe- 
 nian fleet. By I'twffoiKiov (on which term 
 see note at ch. 22.) understand the old 
 docks, as distinguished from the new ones, 
 which were doubtless in the vtdjpiov of 
 the smaller port. 
 
 6. Trapa^pdy/uarrt] for 7rapa(3\r)fiara 
 or 7rapcnrfTd(rp.aTa, made of light wood 
 (see iv. 115.) or stout skins, like the plutei 
 of the Romans. 
 
 utvevov] ' wrenched them up with a 
 ovoi; or windlass:' a machine so called 
 from some fancied resemblance of the top 
 of a windlass to an ass's head, as our word 
 a. crane, the Latin grus, and the Greek 
 yicavog. 
 
 dvsKXcjv] ' pulled up,' as ii. 76, where 
 see note. Of the verb KaraKoXvixji^v, ' to 
 
 507 
 
 OL. 91, 3.] LIBER VII. CAP. XXVI. 
 
 ^rp' ^5^'-/;'-;- «i ^eJvpaK6.ioi d.i r^v vei..oiK^v i^aXXoV 
 oiB eKT.g oXKafog avn(5aXXov' Kai riXog rot), ttoAAou', rcJ. .r«u- 
 pu^vavuXov o. Ae,va:oi. 7. xaAeTTo^raV, S' ,J. r,^c .ravp^.^u^c ,) 
 Kpvc^u^g^ ,aav yapr^v .ravp^. oDg ou^ v.epe^ovrag rf^g QaXdacr^g 
 Kanny,^.^ u^c^re Suvov vv rrpocrnXedaai, ^r) o6 irpoi^^v ng ^aneo 
 Trepi ep^a n.p,(3aXy n]v vaCv. dXXd Kai n>6rovg KoXv,.(3nral ^v6- 
 f^evoi e^syiov ,i.OoC. 6,.g S' aiOig ol ^vpaKdaioi iaravp^.av. 
 8. noXXa Se KaiaXXa npog aXXr]Xovg, olov «koc, r^v arparoTriScov 
 eyyvg ovru>v Kai avnnray.dvcv, e^r^^av^vro, Kai dKpo(5oXi.^.olg 
 Kai neipaig iravroiaig e^puivTo, 
 
 9. 'Eje,i4.av ^l Kai eg rdg ndXeig np^a^eig ol ^vpaK^aioi Kopiv^ 
 t^iiov^ai A^yaKic.Td;v Kai AaKe^ai^oviu^v, ^ dyyeXXovn^g .,;.,, 
 TOO UXrj,,iupiov Xji.iv, Kai nig vav^a^lag nepi, u,g od r^j rd.v 
 7roA£,«.v i.^v, ^aXXov h ry acpenpa nipa^V rl.a.Oehr, rd re 
 uAAa «u ^.Xcoaovrag in ev 'eX.'iaiv elal, Kai d^i^aovrag ^u,,- 
 i5o.,i)e^v e. avrovg Kai vaval Kai net^, ^, ,al rdiv 'AO^valu., 
 .pocrSoKi^iov o.ra>. aAA>, arpana, Kai Hv c/,0„'cxa.atv avrol ^o6npov 
 hui^pOeipavregro napou arpanv^a aJroJ., ^m7r£;roA£^,ao^,evo;. Kai 
 Ol ^lev ev rr^ ^iKeXia raOra eirpaacrov. 
 
 XXVI. 'O ^e AruiooOivr^l errel ^vveXeyrj avr^ rd arpdrevaa ^ 
 ^^n e^ovra eg njv ^iKeXlav (^o.Oeh, dpag eK rng Alylv.g, .«; 
 nXev.agnpogr,v neXorrovv,.ov, n^ re XapiKXel Kai ralg rpidKovra 
 vavai ru>v ^ AOrjvaiiov ^v.^iayei' Kai .apaXa(3dvreg rd^v 'Apyeli^v 
 OTrXirag e^i^ rag vavg e^Xeov eg n]v AaKcoviK^v. 2. Kai nodiroi uev 
 r,g E7r,Savpov n rrlg A.f,,pag l^^.aV Ueira, a.dvreg eg rd 
 KaravriKpu KvOyu^v r,^c AaKioviK^jg, tvda rd lepdv rod 'AndXXu^vdg 
 l-r,rngre yrjge.riv a e^.ju>.av, Kai erei^iaav laO^id^^eg n .lopiov, 
 iva Snoi reEiXi^reg ru.v AaKeSai^ovliov avrdae adro^oX^^,^ Kai 
 luf^aj Xycjrai e^ avrod, u^a^rep eK r^jg UuXov, dp^ayijv noid^vrai, 
 
 dive under water,' the use is so rare, that 
 1 have met with only one example of it 
 elsewhere, namely, in Lucian, t. ii. p. 695. 
 7. wo-TTfp Trepl f'p/xa TrepifSdXy rt)p paiv] 
 should dash the ship as it were on a 
 rock.' So Herodot. vii. 183, rwv vtwu 
 Tpug iirkXaaav inpi to 'ipfia. yEschyl. 
 f:um. 561, (Schutz.) top Trpiv 6\f3op fpfxaTi 
 npoaJiaXi^jp tu'fcaf. Plato, p. 553, l^ai(l>Pf)g 
 TTTuiaaPTa, ukxtt^p 7rpo<; epfiart, ttooj; rw 
 TToXei. Dio Cass. 368, 86, Trepi adTag, ii^r- 
 rrfp TTipi epfia, iirTaiKsaap. Finally, this 
 passage of our author seems to have sug- 
 gested a similar form of expression in 
 Lucian, Sat. 4, oi ^t tfnraXip yvfipoi l^- 
 iPilKaPTo, (TypTpijSipToi; avToic tov (tku- 
 
 <l>OVg, TTtpi OVTUJ HiKp(^ epflttTl Tip Kv(3t^. 
 
 8. aKpojSoXiffpoXi: Kai Treipaig Traproiatg] 
 On the former word (skirmishes) see Bp 
 Blomfield on ^schyl. Theb. 146. On the 
 latter compare Appian, t. ii. 755, tyiypero 
 TavTa <rvp nfipaig woXXaig. Aristot. t. i. 
 224, c. dKnol3oXi<Tfiolg Kai ireipaig. Tlilpa 
 often, as here, implies a notion of device 
 and stratagem.^ So Schol. on Soph. Aj. 2, 
 TTtipdp TIP oxQCjp dpTrdaai. Aristoph! 
 Thesm. 766, rig iffTi firixaprj aioTTipiag ; 
 Tig ireipa. Tig tTripoi ; 
 
 Ch. XXVI. 2, ufia] I have, in defer- 
 ence to Bekker and Goeller, received this 
 on the authority of one MS. ; but the word 
 IS, to say the least, useless, and I suspect 
 came from the margin. 
 
508 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 3. Kai o fjitv Arj^tocr^tvrjc tvOvg, Itth^i] t,vyKaTi\api to 'ywpiov, 
 J t7r£7rAfi iiri rr/c; KipKvpaq, ottcjq Kai t<vv ^KfiOev $u/u^ta^wy irapa- 
 Aapwv, Tov iQ Tt]v Sc/ctAtav ttAouv on Ta^iara 7roi»/rai* o ^t 
 «pi/cAi7C, ireptiiUivaQ etjjg to viopiov it,iTei\i(Ti, Kai KaTaAiniov (pv- 
 \aKr]v avToVy aTTfACo/n'^tro Kai avTog vaTSoov raiQ TpiaKovTa vavaiv 
 tTT oiKoVy Kai 01 Ap-ysioi af.ia. 
 
 AXVll. A(p'iKovTo ce Kai OpuKuiv tljv f^iayaipo^opwv tov 
 Atafcou yivovg eg rag AOrivag TrtAraarat iv tlj avTto 9(oh tovt(o 
 TpiaKoaioi Kai ^/Atot, ovg iSu tw ^rj/noaOevti ig ti}v ^iKiXiav 
 QvimrXiiv. 2. oi o AOrjvaioiy (jjg vaTipov >//coi', ^uvoovvto avTOvg 
 TTttAcv, oBiv riXOoVy eg OpaKtjv airoTrkf.nriiv, to yap £)(£'v irpog tov 
 iK Trig Af/ccAetac ttoXeiliov avTovg noXvTiXlg f^otvcro' opaY/i»?i' yap 
 Ti]g j]inipag iKacrrog fAo/npavtv. 3. eiTEi^t] yap »/ Af/CfAfta, to /nlv 
 npijjTov VTTO 7raar)g Ti]g OTpaTiag iv tw Otpu rourw Tftvid^tido, 
 ixjTepov ce ^poupatc otto Tuiv ttoAcwv KaTa Sia^o^rjv "^povov 
 tniovaaig tij \tupa ^TTiOKHTo, iroXXa tjSAaTTTE Tovg Adrjvaiovgy 
 Kai iv Toig TrptJToig yp)]^tara;y r oXWpio Kai avOpuTTivv (^Oopa 
 iKaKwae Ta irpayiLiaTa. 4. npoTepov julw yap ppay^eiai yiyvo- 
 ftevai ai iajJoXai tov aXXov -^povov Ttjg yrjg awoXaveiv ovk 
 iKtvXvov' Torc ^£ ^vvE'^ivg iTTiKaOrjibiivcjVf Kai ore plv Kai nXi- 
 
 3. fTsrXfi] Such is the common read- 
 ing, and that of almost all MSS. except 
 one or two that have TraptTrXct, which was 
 edited by Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller ; 
 while Arnold retains £7r£7r\ft. I have 
 done the same, but not for the same 
 reason. UapsTrXti is, I agree with Ai'nold, 
 a correction proceeding from some one 
 dissatisfied with tn'sTrXtt ; and, I would 
 say, jmtly ,- for, though it be very true, 
 what Arnold affirms, that the word does 
 not always signify a hostile advance ; yet 
 it will bear no sense here to the purpose ; 
 that assigned by Arnold, * sailed,' being 
 quite unauthorized. I doubt not that the 
 true reading is (what Reiske conjectured 
 as such) aTTtTzXn ; a conjecture, as Didot 
 remarks, strongly confirmed by a passage 
 infra ch. 31, 1, 6 Ik Arj^. roTt aTroTrAltoj/ 
 tni TTJg KipKvpag fierd, &c. 
 
 Ch. XXVI I. 1. Tutv finxttipo<p6pb}v 
 TOV AiaKov ykvovg] See note on ii. 96, 
 and comp. Plut. Paul. ^m. 18, oi Qp^KfQ 
 — opOag H pofKpaiaQ j3apv<Tidr}povg dno 
 tCjv ^f^iu}i> ai/iwv iTTimiovTtg. On the 
 word pofi^aiag see my Lexicon of the New 
 Testament, 
 
 3. cnrbl So Bekker and Goeller edit, on 
 the authority of two MSS., for vulg. vtto, 
 which is retained by Poppo ; but not on 
 good grounds, since dnb is required here 
 
 by, what Poppo himself, with Bekker, 
 Haack, and Goeller, has edited, from 
 many of the best MSS. (to which add 
 Codd. Cant, and Mus. Brit.) for vulg. Itti- 
 ovaCjv, tTnovaaig. Ty x*^P? niwst be re- 
 feri'ed to tTriovaaig. For Trpwroig, Bekker 
 edits, on conjecture, 7rpa)roi', comparing 
 supra ch. 24, 3. But I have chosen, with 
 Poppo, to retain the common reading ; for 
 though tp ToXg Trpuirov be found in the 
 best writers, yet it is not to the exclusion 
 of the more popular form tv ToTg rrpivTOig; 
 since the more recondite form is, in such 
 a case, not to be introduced from conjec- 
 ture ; but allowance is to be made for 
 that intermixture of popular with recon- 
 dite phraseology found in the most Attic 
 writers, especially Aristophanes. Finally, 
 there is the less necessity to change the 
 common reading, since, as Poppo observes, 
 the sense is here, not, as at ch. 24, 3, 
 * omnium primum,' but * in primis,' i. e. 
 maxime. 
 
 XP>7/iar(ijj'] Meaning property generally, 
 as cattle, &c. 'AvOpwTrwv <pOopq[, *homi- 
 num jactura :' alluding to the loss of the 
 slaves, who went over to the enemy. 
 
 4. ork fikv — vrk Sk] This is, as Arnold 
 observes, for irork pkv answering to Trork 
 if ; a use far from common, tliough I 
 have noted it elsewhere in Aristot. llhet. 
 
 OL. 91, 3.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. XXVIII. 
 
 509 
 
 ov(i)v tTTcovrwv, ore S', i^ avdyKrjg, Trjg 'iar\g (^povpag kutq- 
 Btovarfg T£ Tir]v Xtopav, Kai XyaTEiag Troiov/iivrig, jSatriAtwc re 
 TrapovTog tov twv AaKiSaijiioviujv '^Ayi^og, o^ ovk ek irapipyov 
 TOV noXi^ov ettouIto, jHEyaXa oi 'AOrivaloi i^XdnTOVTO. 5. Ttjg 
 Tf yap yjipag dirdar)g EOTEpi^vTo, Kai dvSpairo^iov nXiov rj 
 Suo fxvpidSeg rjvTOfxoXriKeaaVy Kai tovtcjv ttoXv juiEpog y^EipoTE^vai, 
 7rpo(3aTa te irdvTa aVoAoiAei Kai vrroZvyia' 'imroi t6, oarmhai 
 E^i\avvovTU)v T(i)v iTTTrtwv, irpog re Tr]v Ae/cMetav KaTabpofxag iroiov- 
 ^uvivvy Kai KaTa Tr]v \w(>av (pvXatjaovTOjVy oi juti^ cltte'^ijjXovvto, 
 Ev y^ awoKpoTiij te, Kai ^vvE^ivg raAatTrwpouvrfc, oi ^e ETiTptj- 
 (JKOVTO, XXVIII. »; TE TU)v E7riTr}SEi(i)v irapaKoimiSiii ek Trjg Eo- 
 poiag, irpoTEpov ek tov Qowttou KaTa I y»/v Sid Ttjg ^EKEXEiag 
 Od(T(yov ovaa, WEpl 2ouvtov /cord OdXacrcrav 7roAvr£A»)c WiyvETo' rwi; 
 TE TTavrwv ofxoitog EiraKTi^v eSeIto rj ttoAic, Kai, dvTl tov noXig tlrae, 
 (Ppovpiov KaTEGTrj. 2. npog yap Ty EjrdX^Ei Ttjv fxlv v/nepav /caret 
 CiaSo^rjv 01 AOrfvaloi (j)vXda<T0VTEg, rrjv Se vvKTa Kai ^vjniravTEg, 
 7rA»/»^ T(l)v iinrEiov, oi /iilv e(J) oirXoig 7ro(ou/u£vot, oi ^' ettI tov TEiyovg, 
 Kai Oepovg Kai ^ftjuwvof; ETaXanrojpovvTo. 3. judXicTTa S' avTovg 
 ewiEtEv OTi Svo iroXi/novg dfia eI^ov' Kai Eg (j)iXovEiKiav KaOEara- 
 (Tav ToiavTtiv, ?/i', wpiv yEVEaOai, riwiaTriffEV dv Tig dKovaag, to yap 
 avTovg TToXiopKovpivovg ettitei-^ktiluo vno ntXoTrovviiaiwv, ilujS' tjg 
 
 J* 7 ) Trjg i(Tt]g (ppovpdg : meaning the 
 ordinary garrison ; so called as being of 
 a regular number. With the phrase Ik 
 Trapspyov (on which see note at i. 142.) 
 compare Jos. Ant. Praef. § 1, XoyiaaaOai 
 oi) nap. 
 
 5. Before ttoXv, has been inserted by 
 Bekker the article to ; but on authority 
 (that only of one MS.) too slender to war- 
 rant so unnecessary a change. 
 
 vTToKvyia] For this, Bekker edits, from 
 two MSS., Ktvytj' I have not chosen to 
 follow his example, 1. because of the in- 
 sufficiency of external authority for the 
 latter ; and, 2. because it is far from cer- 
 tain whether Kivyrj be susceptible of the 
 sense which the context would here re- 
 quire. With the use of viro^vyia here 
 compare that of rd KTfjvri in a passage of 
 the Old Testament, 1 Kings xviii. 5. 
 
 arre^wXcuj/ro] ' were utterly lamed,' 
 rendered useless by lameness. So Pausan. 
 x. 42, d7rex*^^ovvTo ol iinroi. Xen. Hist, 
 vii. 2, 9, dTroKtx**iXiop.kvovg. 
 
 yy aTTo/cpory] 'rough, rugged land.' 
 So Philo Jud. p. 896, XtOoi^jj Kai diroKpora 
 \u)piay and Xen. Hipp. vii. 15. In this 
 term dnoKporog there is, I apprehend, an 
 onomatopoeia derived from the noise {Kporog) 
 
 proceeding from such rough and rugged 
 land at the stroke of the foot, or hoof: in 
 which view compare Virg. ^n. viii* 696, 
 Quadntpedante putrera sonitu quatit ungida 
 campum. 
 
 Ch. XXVIII. 1. yf/v] So I now read, 
 with Poppo and Goeller, for vulg. yfjg, 
 retained by Bekker, but which I must 
 regard as indefensible: suffice it to say, 
 that ytjv is required by the antithetical 
 Kara OdXaoaav. 
 
 Odarrov ovaa'\ * which was done speedily.' 
 So Xen. Hier. iv. 7, Odrrov ti yiyverai. 
 TCjv irdvTojv ofioiutg iiraKTMV titXro, 
 * needed every thing alike to be im- 
 parted.' 
 
 2. Trpbg ry ^Tra'X^ct] lit. ' at the parapet 
 of defence.' See note on ii. 13. At i^' 
 OTrXott; TToiovfKvoi supply ri/v ^vXaKr)v 
 from the foregoing (pvXdffffovrfg. 
 
 3. TO yap avTovg,&.c.] Here, and through- 
 out this lengthened period, there exists no 
 regular construction ; the writer hanng 
 (as Dr. Arnold observes) forgot to subjoin 
 the apodosis, which would have been in 
 some such words as, Trdg ov ravra d- 
 iriffTtjg (piXoveiKiag (Tr)p.tiov dvai vofii- 
 Kdv ; A similar irregularity occurs at vi. 
 31,3. 
 
510 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a.C. 413. 
 
 d;ro<trnvai Ik 2..ctXiac, iWa «eT S«pa,cou<rac ru, avrifrpoirv «.'r.- 
 ^oX.ooKm., TToAiv ouS^v ^acr-ia, aJr.iv 78 Ka0 avrnv t.,c Aenvaio..-, 
 K«l Tov wapaXoyov To<roGrov TTo.^iam roTc "EXX.,a. rnc 8uv«m.'-€ 
 
 S,;o, ol Zl Tp.fDv 7£ £tJ;v, ouStlc ^XeJo,, X(""""'i '"Of-i^ov Trepiomav 
 nJrouc, a ol ntXo^rovi'.jffioi 6a/3aXouv £C rnv X-^P"") '^'" "'^J 
 t^rraKa.StKnTo, f.6T<i rrjv Trpoirr,.- ^TpoX.iv aOov k 2.«X.av, |,8n t.j, 
 
 ,r.)X£/i.o KOTcl 7ravT« Terpux'"/"'""'' '^"' ''<>^'A"»' "f"' '•^"'""^, 
 ^rpoaave/Xovro toC irpdr^pov u,r<ipxo.'roc k n6Xo,rov...,<TO«. 4 i>t 
 «' Kal rin vni n tSc At^Xaac TroXXd pXa7rTou(Tr,C, K"i tov aWwv 
 ava\<^l.iaru)v ^ilya\u>v TrpooiriTTTd.TCOv, dSuvaro. t7ivovT0 to<c XP**- 
 „a«i. Ka\ r^v e,KO<rr,h', ino roCrov riv XP^vov, rmv Kara OaXaac^av, 
 avA To5 ,p<',f,ov. ToTc u7r.,(c<;o,c s7rotr,<yav,—KUu> vopi!:..vT£C "J- '^'J'"" 
 Xp.iA.ara oiru, wpomivai. al pJv 70? S«7r«'vai o^x <'P«;<^C Ka( Trp..-, 
 dXXd TToXXy ph2:o«c Kaea<iTC.<Tav, ocry Kal pi'ituyv o TroXf^oc ./•'• at 
 ^£ TTooffoSoi aTrwXXvvro. ^ ^ 
 
 XXIX. TovQ oiv OoaKaq rovg rw /\vi^O(jQevH vcjTipriaavTac, 
 
 ivOig aTTtTTfiUTrov, 7roo(Tra£arrfc KOfi'iaai aurouc Aurp^(()E(, icai 
 eiTTOvrtc «>« ^i^ to; 7rapa7rAa>, (eTTopeuovro ya^ Si' EupiTrou) /ca* 
 
 oiiCfv tXdffffio avTr)V ye kuO' avTriv\ 
 For vulg. Tt, which cannot be defended, 
 I have, with Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo, 
 edited, from one MS., yt, which bears the 
 signification scilicet; and of avrriv Ka9' 
 avTT/v, the sense is, ' it being considered 
 in comparison.' So ^schyl. Prom. 1048, 
 AvOadia—avTn KaO' avrriv ovhvbg fiuov 
 
 aOivet. 
 
 For Tutv 'AOijvaiujVy found in almost all 
 the MSS., and edited by Goeller and 
 Poppo, I have chosen, with Bekker and 
 Dr. Arnold, to adopt the reading rm 
 'A0i?vaiwr: for 1 agree with Dr. Arnold 
 in thinking that the former would not be 
 a coiTect mode of writing, and that pro- 
 priety requires the r^g. See note supra 
 
 ch. 19, 3. 
 
 ToaovTov] This is to be referred, not to 
 offov, but to vjffTi. In the words follow- 
 inf offov — X'*'P"*' (which are parenthetical) 
 offov stands for kg oaov, having here what 
 is a sense far from common, (especially in 
 a parenthesis, and at the beginning of a 
 sentence or clause,) the sense quatenus 
 scilicet ; of which examples occur infra 
 viii. 92, oaov airb (ioiig 'iffKa. and in a 
 passage of Plutarch ap. Steph. Thes. col. 
 
 7879. 
 
 After TrXtiu) I have placed a comma, as 
 the construction requires ; the accusative 
 
 before requiring an accusative here: and 
 Xpovov cannot, as Poppo imagines, be 
 supplied from xpo^^^ following. It is 
 better to suppose a transposition : in fact, 
 in ovddg ttXh'w there is an insertion 
 brought in a little too soon. Uipioiattv 
 stands for TrfpiiataOai, as in Dio^Cass. 
 p. 14,26, oi; yap Trtpwionv tri tovq tvCoVy 
 and 277, 42. On TtTpvxtttukvoi see note 
 
 at iv. 70, 2. 
 
 4. ddvvaroi tykvovro toIq xprinaai] 
 < were unable to provide for their necessary 
 expenses.' Such seems to be the true sense 
 of this unusual form of expression, which 
 would have been plainer, had Trpof to. 
 XPWara been written, as in Polyb. xxxvii. 
 3, 8, ^o^ialin ddvvaTog irpog yfiipovg Kap- 
 TTovg. Here, however, as often, the dative 
 is used for irpbg and the accusative. 
 Compare Dionys. Hal. Ant. vi. 22, dSwd- 
 
 tt)v lUoffrM Boeckh, Publ. (Econ. 
 vol. ii. 3, 139, has shown that this was an 
 arfra?ore»i duty, levied in the manner of 
 our customs, on all sea-borne commodities 
 to or from any port in the Athenian domi- 
 nions. 
 
 Cn. XXIX. 1. Tip ArifiooGkvu vffTtpn- 
 (Tavrag] Meaning, as Bauer and Dr. 
 Arnold explain, ' too late to be of any use 
 to Demosthenes.' 
 
 OL. 91, 3.] 
 
 LTBER VII. CAP. XXIX. 
 
 511 
 
 roue TToX^^iovg, iiv ri Svvrjrm, aV avrtZv (^XdxPat, 2. o Bt e'c n 
 rnv Tavaypav a7rt/3//3o(T€v avTovc, Kal afjirayi^v riva kTroi^aaro Sid 
 rayovq, Ka\ kK XaX/c/Soc r^C Eu/Somc a>' '^airi^aq BUnXtvae tov 
 EhpiTTOV, Kal a7ro^i/3a(Tac k Tf]v BoitjTiav, ^yiv avrovq im Mu/ca- 
 \wadv. 3.^ Kal rrlv ^uv vvKra XaOulv tt^oq roJ 'Ep^iaiio vvXinaro 
 (aTrexH ^l r^c MvKaXriacrod tKKaiSeKa /ndXiaTa (JTaSiovi;), iifia St ry 
 r^^iepa t^ ttoXh 7rpo(T6/C€tro, oiari o6 /nsydXy, Kal alpu, a«/)uAaK:ro(c 
 TS tirnrfCTwv Kal aTr^^otrgofcrirotc jav av ttote riva a(j)imv dm) OaXdcTdtjq 
 TOfjovTov kirava^dvja imOeaOai, roG rf/^oug daOevovg oWoc, Kal 
 f<Tr£v y Kal 7re7rrwK6TOQ, tov Se ^pa^^og w/coSo^tr/^c'vou, Kal wvXdiv 
 ajia Sid Tt]v dSuav avEwy^terwr. 4. ianeaovTEQ Se ol OpaKEq 
 k T}]v MvKciXriacTov, ra'c re okiag Kal Td hpd lir^^Oovv, Kal tovq 
 avOpu>7rovc e^dvivov, «|)8iSo^£i'ot ovTa irpea(5vTspaQ ovtb veuntpaq 
 t}XiK[ag, aXXdTrdvTaq e^^g, otu, ivTi^ouv, Kal walSag Kal yvvalKag, 
 KTHvovTig, Kal TTOooiTi Kul vTTolvyia Kal daa «XXa i/nxPvxa 'iSoifv. 
 TO ydp yevog to twj/ Op^KWv, o^uola Tolg pdXiGTa tov (5ap(5apiKoC, 
 iv w aV eaptrr/'djj, (^ort/cwrorov £(Tri. 5. Kal rorc aXX»j Tt Tapayji 
 ovK oX'iyr], Kal ISea irdaa KaOtOTi^KH dXiOpov, Kal iTrnrtadvTtg 
 SiSa(TKaXHii> iralSyv, — oirep jutyicTTOv ^v avTdOi, Kal a^ri tTv^ov ol 
 nalStg EaeXijXvOdTsg, — KaTiKOi^av ndvTag' Kal ^vfi(j>opd rp ndXu 
 Trdari ovSe^idg fjVtrwi' judXXov eTepag dSdKr)Tdg te ETTETnatv avTt} Kal 
 
 wtt' avTiov] lit. * out of them,' i. e. bv 
 their means. So Horn. II. xxiv. COS, roi^g 
 pip^ 'ATToXXwr iT't<pvtv dir' dpyvpkoio 
 
 3. ry TTuXfi TTpontKeiTo] * attacked the 
 city:' a somewhat rare sense of npoff- 
 KuaOai, of which I have noted examples 
 elsewhere in Herodot. i-x. 57, and Arrian, 
 E. A. i. 19, 5. iii. 14, 8; though only with 
 a dative of person ; not, as here, of thing. 
 The only other example known to me is 
 in Eurip. Phoen. 746, Aoxiov dvaaativ^ 
 'uTTa irpotTKtiaOai TTvXaig. 
 
 ovay ov peydXy] I have, with Bek- 
 ker, Poppo, and Goeller, received ov, 
 though found in only two MSS., 1 . because 
 there is, notwithstanding what has been 
 urged by Haack and Didot, no good reason 
 to suppose that Mycalessus was any more 
 than a place of rather small size ; and, 2. 
 because internal evidence is quite in favour 
 of the ov ; it being more likely that the 
 word should, on account of the ov just be- 
 fore, be owjiW^rf than inserted. With dvpoa- 
 ^oKrjTotg — iTTiBfaOai comp. supra iii. 52. 
 
 TOV Ss (ipaxtog (picodoprjpivov] * part of 
 it being built low [so as to be low].' 
 Compare ii. 76, and Horn, II. xiii. 683, 
 Tilxog ide^nqro x^^paXutTaTov. 
 
 4. rotg ^mXtora] Supply (poviKolg from 
 (poviKwrdroig. So Ildot. vii. 141, o/xoTa 
 Tip pdX terra, and iii. 82, mfiovrai opota 
 Tolg fidXiara (sub. mfiopevoig). On this 
 idiom see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 289. 
 
 tv ip dv Oapav](Ty'\ ' in whatever case 
 (implying whenever) it can summon cou- 
 rage to show it:' a bitter sarcasm, witli 
 which compare tliat at iv. 126, fin. of the 
 Ill}Tians, ol d' dv tl^wmv avrolg, Kara 
 TTodag TO tvxpvxov iv rtp datpaXiX 
 o^tlg ivlk'iKvvvrai. Comp. also Pro- 
 cop. B. G. p.^ 92, 40, 01 n f3dp(3apoi, Ivu 
 ov^iv (T(pi(Tt dnfjj'ra (read d-iravr^) rroXk- 
 fitov, yivovrai wporaroi dvOpdjiriov ditdv- 
 rioi'. 
 
 5. iUa Traaa KaOearijKei oXiOpov] 
 Compare iii. 81. 
 
 Kai ^vp(f)opd—avrtj Kal Siii-t)] What- 
 ever may be doubtful in this passage, one 
 thing is certain, that pdXXov iripag is not 
 a mere interpretation of ov^ipiag ^rraov, 
 since, as Haack observes, it contains a 
 stronger sense, like that of pdXXov Iripov 
 at i. 138 : in fact, the words are to be 
 referred to what follows; and the sense 
 (obscured by the brevity of expression, and 
 harshness of character) seems to be, *and 
 this calamity to a whole city, while in ex- 
 
512 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 ^etv»i. XXX. O; S^ OrjjSaTot, alaei^uvoi, £PoT,0ouv, Kai Kara- 
 AajSovr.c TTOO/cex^pWrac ii^V rovg OpaKag ov ttoXv, rrjv te Ae.av 
 a>aXovTo, Kal avroi)c (;>o|3^icTavr£C fcaragtoS/covcriv €7r/ rov hvpinov 
 Kul Tr]v OaXaaaav, oi avrolq ra irUla, a iiycty^v, wp^ui. 2. Kai 
 oTroKTHvovaiV air^v iv r^ eaj5aGH tovq nXuarovc,, ou re eTTiara- 
 fxivov^ vfiv, Twv re £v roTc ttAoIocc, <^g ^o^»^ ^« ^^' ^V,7V» W'" 
 aavra>v c'^o, rohifxaroQ ra TrXoIa' etteI k'v yt rrj aXXr, avax^p/^et 
 ouV aroTTcoc ol ep«>EC ttj^oc rci r^v B.^n/cuv iTTTrtKoi;, OTre^ Trpo^rov 
 TTOocT^/caro, 7rpo./c0eovrec [re] Kai Su(7rpe<()OMevoc .v ettcx^p^o) rasec, 
 T,;v ^uXaolv eVoioGvto, Ka\ oXiyoi auro^v ev rourto g(e(/>0«pr,a«v. 
 /tif'poc ^E ri fcal kv rp TroXet aury, gc* apiraynv eyKaraMf^v, aTr- 
 (JXero. o[ ^6 S^^Trai^TEC r.:;!. Opa^Jv 7revr/,Kovra /cat gia/corrtot aTTo 
 roiaKO(Ti'a;v Kai x^^^'^^ aniOavov. 3. Su>06cpav ^e Kai ruyv Qvi^aico^^ 
 Kai r^v a'XXtuv ol £uve/3o/,0r,^av k e'/KOdi ^tdXccrra (Tnr^ac re^ /cat 
 oTrXtVac oittou, /cal Br^jSato^v t(Gv Boitorapx^^^ 2/c(p(/)a)r8av- ra>v ^6 
 Mu/caXrjrrdt'tov ^epoc n aTravaXw^r,. 4. ra pkv Kara rr)V Mu/ca- 
 Xr,^(7ov, 7ra0a Xpr,(TaAtEV(uv ou^avoc, cJc ^^i M^7^^"' ^^^ '^«^« ^"^ 
 ttoXejuov nff^ov oXo<|)upa(j0ai i'^M, roiavra gurt/Br?. , ^ , 
 
 XXXI. 'O U ^r)ixoMvy]Q. rore aTroTrXewv kin rr^c Kto/cupac 
 ^erd r»)v £/c t5c Aa/cwvt/c^c raxt^iv, dX/cciSa op^invaav iv ^eia r^ 
 'HXeiwv Ev V oi Koplv^ioi dTrXIrai ec rrjv St/ceXmv e^eXXov Trepat- 
 
 tent and direness inferior to no one, was 
 rather than any other a visitation, un- 
 expectedly befalling,' as it were like a 
 thunderbolt. 
 
 Cii. XXX. 2. ToKevnaTog] This I have, 
 with Goeller and Poppo, edited, from two 
 good MSS. and Valla, for vulg. rov 
 ZtvynaroQ, which is indefensible; for 
 though there was afierwards a bridge over 
 the Euripus ;— which is mentioned by the 
 name Ktvyfia in a passage of Procop. 
 ^dif. 36, 32, (speaking of the Euripus,) 
 Zevyfia 5k TropOfitp (se. Euripo) fiia rtg 
 lyKUnkvT} noulTai doKog^—hoQ re ^vXov 
 iTrijioXy Kai d(paipeffeif Kai neKtvovm kui 
 vavTiWovTaiy—yet that was not now m 
 existence. Besides, the retreating beyond the 
 bridge would not give that reason which 
 the context requires. The phrase c^w 
 ToK^vHaTOQ is confirmed by an imitation 
 in Herodian viii. 4, 17, neivavTtg tKo) 
 To^ivfiaTog, where in some old editions 
 there was the same blunder rov Ktvyfia- 
 Tog : also others in Dio Cass. p. 626, 32. 
 815, 26. as also Eunap. p. 161, init., where 
 for TO ttXuXov ovk Ix^v ToKfvfinrog I con- 
 jecture TO ttXoXov oujc txi*iv «<^w ToKtv- 
 fiarog, which I can confirm from Synes. 
 ap. Steph. Thes. Trpiv a<T(u (iiXovg iXOttv. 
 Arrian, E. A. i. 6, 18. i. 7, 7, "<tw (itXovg 
 
 irapkpxiaBai. Eurip. Orest. 1531, tiaio 
 Kicfovg. In Xen. C>t. i. 4, 23, we have 
 the phrase ivTog To^evfiaTog: indeed, as 
 Duk. observes, the Greeks so often used 
 ivTog and t^w toK. or fSfXCJv, that it passed 
 into a proverb. Oy»c droirtog. So Latin, 
 hand absurde, for hand malt. ^ 
 
 ■jrpotKOeovTtg Kai ^u<Trp6</»6^£VOi] Com- 
 pare Herodot. ix. 62, TTpot^aUffovTeg — 
 Kai avaTptfpo^tvoi, taiin-KTOv ig Tovg 2. 
 See supra ii. 4, and vi. 77- The r£ is in 
 many MSS. not found, and has been can- 
 celled by Poppo, and Bekker in his first 
 edition, but restored in the second. The 
 passage of Herodotus above cited is rather 
 against than for the particle, which, too, 
 seems woi-se than useless. 'Ev rovry, 
 < in this matter,' meaning, this part of the 
 
 action. . 
 
 3. akpog ri] Meaning, * some consider- 
 able part.' See note at i. 23, and Matth. 
 Or. Or. § 487, 5. . ^. 
 
 4. d»c sTTt iiiytQn'] i. e. * in proportion 
 to the size of the city.' On the expression 
 ovdevbg rincrnv see note supra ch. 29. 
 
 Ch. XXXI. 1. a7ro7rXko)V — TUXi<riv'\ 
 This is put, bv a transposition, (on which 
 see Matth. Gr! Gr. § 596,) for a7ro7r\£o;v 
 Ik Tijg AaKioviKtjg ynTci ttiv iv avTy [ytro- 
 fiivtjv] THXi<rii'- (Abresch and Bauei-.) 
 
 '"••91,3.] UIJEK Vir. CAP. XXXII. 
 
 XaQovr.r /AX "A r. ^ ^^ «7ro0uyorrEc, vrrrepov, 
 
 Aa/joi'TE^ aAA»/i', iTrXenv. 2. Kn] i.c^J ^. ^ '^ ' * . 
 
 Av, /I' ' ' ^ ' ^^^^^^ rovro afbiKoinvoc n 
 
 A,..0.,r,, ., r.,.Za..„Oo. .„l K.^„AA.,„.'<.., ,;.A,V<:, /. ':. 
 
 /. S.. „.„„.„, 2,K-eA/„c d.,>rrXi.„, ^Ic'.oVe.ou v.,.;..„/:„- 
 
 -. o„ _.„(,„,, ,„,,; ,x,.i. r^Sr, ,s,., W, nA.,„^.,„., ^.,; r^,. i2 
 
 Euou,.e§<.„, x«c «p.<xr« .^.V, .A.ou.„c, «>' J„ cJ.oi J.o., L.i' 
 
 to the sense. On the same ground I have T nP "\^ *^''y. 
 
 not received the .,V^. of BeS in his o^. Tnt '""" r6.rr6Xef.ov] For 
 
 2ud edition, which only tends to confix . ^^\ «^«';«/"^"^«» Z^*^' ^oXifiov, as Duk. 
 
 the .suspieio;i that rest^I\>n 'x^^ ^..'"^ (^^l "xX XIl"T '^'". "' the contest.' 
 
 word is unnecessary; the con.tr.ictiun as o,li V^n l f ,* r'"?''''^'','''^ Bekker (2d 
 
 Dnker points out hcmfl\7/,P^'^ ^^'»^;)a>^^l Arnold edit ^,«0n^aoj;(Tt,from the 
 
 2. 67rXiTag~neTe7riulaT0l For II.p ^':/^^\T^<^r4^^' ^^''»^^1» •« e.xp^ 
 construction here^sro r, e rii ^^7 8 ^^ '" f """i t^^"^"' ^"''- ^*«^«P'^^''^"» 
 
 L r. 
 
:.lf 
 
 TIIUOYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 XuoT^v, ol Si/c.Xo;, /caOaTrep e^tovro ol 'A0r,vaTo(, ar^gpav^ r(va 
 
 ^d(pOHoav k 6KTaKO(y'iovQ /naXiara, Kcil tovq Trotcipeic, 7rX>;v ei'og 
 roG Koorreiou, Travrog' ouVoc ^^ rovg ?t«</>u7ovrac, h; Trei'ra/cod/ouc 
 
 used by Eiirip. and Aristoi)li. (see Musgr. 
 on Cycl. 232, and ^lonk on Enrip. Ale. 
 lOGl.') that argument is not very cogent. 
 More to the purpose is it to urge, tluit 
 the context reiiuires the sense 'to allow 
 to pass through,' not 'to cause to pass 
 through.' This perhaps occurred to Bek- 
 ker himself, since in his preface he himself 
 expresses a doubt whether the conjecture 
 be true. Hence I think it better to retain 
 dia(pf}Tov(Ti, though the correctness of this 
 reading is at least equally questionable, 
 since it admits of no sense liere suitable ; 
 that of dhiilttere, as found in Xen., Polyb., 
 ^Elian, Dionys. Hal., and elsewhere, where 
 the term denotes the disbanding of an 
 army, being here little applicable. It is 
 truly remarked l)y Poppo and Dr. Arnold, 
 that' we should here have expected to find 
 li'uvai rather than hiacpdvai in the sense 
 to allow a passage through a couiitry. To 
 establish which sense of h'avai, Dr. 
 Arnold refers to Demosth. p. 270, 9 : the 
 words of which passage are, our' ti'f Tt)v 
 'ATTiKi)v iXOelv SwaTOt;, fiiire QsTTaXtou 
 ctKoXovOovvTiov, firire OiJl^aiiov diUvriov : 
 but the signitieation in question is not so 
 rare as to rest on the evidence of one 
 passage. It is found also in Xen. Anab. 
 iv. 1, 8, diikvai avTOVQ we ^^a (piXiag, and 
 iii. 2, 14. Dio Cass. 1185, TJ, ovq ovte 
 Sk^aaOai ovts dit'jativ Cia riji: X'^P"^' "/^^" 
 fioKtaav. Dionys. Hal. Epist. ad Ammi- 
 anum, ch. 11, (p. 740,) Trpog to hd Bt]- 
 (3ai<ov hUvai (piXiTrirov tiQ Tt)v 'ArTiK>)u, 
 and 1, 5, fin ^w(Toi;<Tti', where ^lijaovaiv, 
 the reading found in Aristot. Rhet., is un- 
 doubtedly the true one, and ought to have 
 been received into the text by Reiske, — 
 who, had he borne in mind the foregoing 
 examples, or even what occurs a little 
 further on in the same passage of Dionys. 
 p. 744, 4, n h'isvTaQ uvtovq (read rauroi') 
 f(p' vficti^, ri (TVPffi^aXovrat: tig t})v 'At- 
 TiKiiv. From what has been said, there 
 can be no doubt thatciii(Tov(n, first timidly 
 proposed, and then waveringly continued 
 in by Poppo, is the true reading. The 
 
 origin of the error seems to have been 
 this—that the above signification of h- 
 uvai being imknown to the critics, (thus 
 it was unknown even to Poppo, and even, 
 though established by Dr. Arnold from 
 one example, was not adopted by him, 
 and scarcely by Poppo, who says, 'jam 
 professi sunuis,' j they ventured to place d(p 
 over the ^i : and the same scribes wrote 
 (Kprjaovffi, while others, uniting both lire- 
 positions, wrote dia(l)i)(Tov(n : and although 
 the reading does not appear to have place 
 in any of the MSS. of Thucydides extant, 
 yet that it was in D'lo Casslus's copy, there 
 can be no doubt. 
 
 2. TQixn] This is not fi>und in any of the 
 MSS,, and is placed within brackets by all 
 the recent editors — to whose judgnient I 
 have defei-red ; though internal evidence 
 is rather in its favour; for difficult is it to 
 imagine why, if not originally there, it 
 should have' been introduced. We may 
 more easily imagine why it should have 
 been thrown o«^,— namely, I suspect, be- 
 cause it seemed inconsistent with the 
 s'utijular tvtSpnv tivc'i. But roixn need 
 not be taken with TtoiiifyQai (though the 
 phrase rpixn TtoitlaQai is found in good 
 writers) ; for the construction m^y^ be, 
 and 1 believe is, 7rot»;(r«jU£i'Oj tivCi Iv'tcoav 
 Toixn, understanding the term rpixj) to 
 signify, like trifarkiin in Latin, ' tribus in 
 locis,' as in Herodot. vii. 36, at least in 
 some MSS. there ; though the greater 
 number have T^yixov, probably the Ionic 
 form. Plato, p. 51, tuv fu) jriSojiivov 
 Tpixn C in three ways') (pa^iev uCiKtlv. 
 Hom. Od. viii. 50G, Tpixa ^k atpiniv i'lvdave 
 jSoyXj), where at Tpixn there is an ellipsis 
 of some verb, as TrQdfTffeoOai, as here of 
 iTTiTiOsvTtQy or such like. 
 
 It is meant, then, that the ambuscade 
 was so formed as to be laid in three dif- 
 ferent situations; yet those so connected 
 as to form but one ivkopa ; the thing con- 
 trived being, that the three attacks should 
 be almost contemporaneous. 
 
 <>'-9', ^.] LIBER VII. CAP. XXXIV. 
 
 -J. .,.«.),, H g ;/AAo. .Vi „.^c 'A0,„..'ouc ,..„- ..-., 2. 1 
 A.,o.ft.,„c.«. E„p.,.'g.., ,. V..C ;',Sr, .7c 4„.,T?oX , I f 
 
 ^^ rrj k3ovpia Kai eirpa(j(jov ravTa. ' 
 
 oAy,,eA„..o„c ...«. c.u.oTc r.-. ■Arn..'/...^.,, 6p,lt„J Zl 
 MvouSo., 0..0C e,^ ^ ,ip,„„,, J ^>, „^,i^ .^.„^,^^,^J .po.^57 
 
 H..I.<leC.V.,,. 177,.,„a MLtth «,. e';- ""'."" Sood p-ounds, since, while the 
 § 4«7, 4. In he words a htte after H,» •• i;!. I' '«1"<^'" "' o"'' author (so 
 
 ot^( 6 luO er.piov see note at ii 72 1 % 1" * . , „ 
 
 3. ^TT^^^YO"^ ro emuje] So I edit with X, " ^V^^.^JT^^^^^V"^ For W.^ vrrA^- 
 
 Haack, Poppo, and Goelkr, oti the m^o loZ"/'- f '^'' T'^' ^7r«^^:r.^-aVi the 
 
 rity of Codd. Bas., Gra3v and Cntf ij T! ''% "^''' Z^'''^* ^^''"S« ^^'^ <^ome to 
 
 en.end., (to which add thit orCodrCi:^ ^^^^rZ^! ^'^ ^^^^^^^^ ^' ^'^ 
 
 L L 2 
 
51 <; 
 
 'J 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 0..orec, r^v re KoonSUor Ka\ run. avroO.v Su,fiax-r, ..e r«.c 
 c;.avou.acc a.oac, 7r«parer«.ro, «i ge v.-Jec ro ^eraS. -XOi-/^fo«.«- 
 
 v«7oc k r>7c ^avnuKrov rpuiKorra vav.. Ka. r^...v {,rx\ ^^ «-:'"^ 
 
 J.«V oV^I'Tav .V; roue 'AO^aiov,, ^-^ ^vavfutx^-^'. k.u xr>->^ 
 cVravo; TToXu. aXA>iAo.c. 5. Ka\ r^v ,.^,; Koo.vO..>v roHC v.ec 
 g.«<60ei'oovr«r, ra5. ge 'Aer^vra'tov Kar^Su ^tev ov^nna a7rXu>,, aTrra 6. 
 rcH- cLXo. eyivovro, a.rtVpcpoi eV^aXXo^.er.a K'«c a.ap^aye.aat 
 r«c 7r«os£a|.e.Ti«c u-o roJ. Kop.vO/a.. ve,Jv, ^vr auro ro.ro 7r«xu- 
 Woac rag iTTwr'i^ag lyjw.^v. 6. rau^ax>J^«VTeg le avriiraXa A*ev, 
 
 Ch XXX IV. 5. avTiTTQiopoi i^^aWo- 
 aivai^ 'beaten in by the opposing shock 
 of the ships' beaks of the enemy. In 
 iivaopayt\aai tuq 7raptg£tp£(T.«g, 'broken 
 up at the forecastle,' we have a phrase o 
 r^re occurrence, of which I l^ave notecl 
 examples elsewhere in Dio Cass. G24, 20, 
 and 571, 01, TdQ 7rapfc^ap^(Tt«c a»'«PP- 
 Died. Sic. t. viii. 174, and Appian n. (,80 
 and 850. By irapiUiptaia is here denoted 
 the place between the prow and oar-way. 
 
 See iv. 12. ..-,.,•*! •„ 
 
 -Kaxvr. TUQ 'trruiTiCaQ lx^^ 'liavmg their 
 ears (or, as we should say, cJweks) made 
 thicker.' These are well described by the 
 Schol. as ra eKurfpioOtv TrpioprjQ ^^^^X^^ra 
 KvXa: and so Suid. & Etym. Mag. Thus 
 the iTTioriStQ were two beams projectmg 
 horizontally from a ship's head, one on 
 each side of her beak. They are men- 
 tioned in Eurip. Iph. T. 1315. Polyien. 
 V 43 Philostr. de Imag. p. 702. Appian 
 i.'575. ii. 805. Dio Cass. p. 571. Strabo, 
 1. iii. p. 179, 21. Diod. Sic. xvn. llo. 
 Now, according to the very nature of the 
 thin-^, there must always have been two ot 
 these : and accordingly, though Appian, 
 ii. 850, seems to speak of one, (his words 
 being, 6 St 'AypiirTTUQ Uro ^aXiara efv 
 rov nairiov, Kai avn^ Kara r»/v tjr- 
 utriSa iuTTiniliV, KaTtcTUfTS Tnv vavy, 
 Kal k rd Ko~i\a avippn^^v.) we may be 
 sure there is some corruption ; and for 
 Tnv iTTioT'da I propose to read tiv irr- 
 ioTiSa, according to which the sense will 
 be ' at a certain part called an tTrwri^ ; 
 for the shock could fall on only one ot the 
 two Uu>TiSeQ. The purpose of this expe- 
 dient of placing iTTu^TidiQ (of which the 
 invention is ascribed by Phny, H. N- 
 vii 57, to an Etrurian pirate named I i- 
 sceus) was chiefly to strengthen the beak, 
 bein^ probahly worked in with its lower 
 
 end, and being (as Dr. Arnold savs) 
 'partly within and partly without the 
 frame of the ship's hull, as the bowsprit 
 is in present times.' It was, however, I 
 imagine, meant by its position and form 
 outside, to ill some measure (juard the 
 ship^s bows and its beak. Thus in Appian 
 ii. 850, the l)low was aimed at the bows, 
 and the ship being too weak to bear it, 
 the framework was broken up as far as 
 the hull itself : now the form would mike 
 it a defence, since we may suppose it to 
 have protruded in the same manner as the 
 ears on each side of the human head. 
 Thus from the passage of Strabo, ubi 
 supra, we learn that a promontory or ness 
 in Spain, called Cuncum, (now Capo Santa 
 Maria in Algarva, Portugal,) having three 
 islets lying off it, was compared by^Arte- 
 midorus to a ship rb ^tv (scil. aKoov) 
 la^oXov Td%iv lx<^v, Tit tk kmorlhov : now 
 the form of these in the best maps is like 
 that of the nose and ears on the human 
 face. Finally, from the passage of Eurri. 
 Iph. T. 1315, it is plain that the anchors 
 were usually hung over the l-rruiTihQ, just 
 as with us the anchor is ordinarily thrown 
 over the cat-heady2i strong beam projecting 
 horizontally over the ship's bows. The 
 words of Euripides in the best editions 
 are, ot d' tTnoriSiov dyKvnav t^av^rrrov, 
 where formerlv, f«»r dyKvoav, was written, 
 what the meti-e utterly rejects, dyKvoaQ: 
 but until I can understand how one anchor 
 can be hung from tico tTnoTiCfQ, 1 shall 
 continue to be of opinion that Markland 
 was ri'dit in conjecturing the true reading 
 to be''t7rwn?oc; though as there is no 
 pronoun (such as we Hiid in the passage 
 of Appian) I would not explain, (as does 
 Markland,) ' ex unaquaque epotida unam 
 ancoram suspendebant ;' but take the sin- 
 gular as put generically with a collective 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LT13ER VII. CAP. XXXV. 
 
 517 
 
 KUl 
 
 Ga 
 
 ii ioi; avrovQ E/careoouc a^Kwv viKav, o,ju,c ^e rwv vavaylwv K^arri- 
 iVTtvv TU)v'AO}ival(oi' g/a re rt]v ruv civefow llnuxjiv cwrtijv k' ro 
 ^a«yoc Kcu ^m r>;. r^v Kuou'Olojv ovK^ri 67r«r«y.>y»i„, ^aKplH^^aav 
 «7r aAX.Xa;., Kal Uu^^u: ov^^ua lyev^ro, ov^' u'r^oec ovSereou^v 
 ea\u,cjav' oi ^Iv yao KuoIvOuh kcu lUXoTrovvnaioi, ttoo^- rn\ri 
 vav^uixouvrec;, [pa^iux^ Kal SitcTc:,tovro, r^ov ^', 'AOnvalLv o4^/a 
 Kurttv vavi^, 7. airoTrXivGcivTiov ^e r<Zv 'AOnvalwv aV rijv ^a6- 
 TTaKTiw, in Ku^nvOun evOvc^ rpowalov Urr^aav io(; viKwrreg, un 
 ttXeiovc r^v ivavTuov vauc: airUvc liro'inaav, Kal vofx'iaavT,<: ^t'aJro 
 O'^X mGaaOai ^t oV.o uv^' ol 'ireooi viKaV o'/ re yaf, KoolvOioi 
 rjyncJavTo Kyartiv, h /u) Kal noXv eKparovvro, ol r Aihn'u'im iv6- 
 ^u^n' >iGcrdaOa,, on ov iroXu unKtjr. 8. nnoTrXwaavTiov ^'e ri3v 
 lltXoirovinmiov Kal^ rou netov ^iaXvOu'ro<:, ol ' AO^vaun iari^aav 
 rooTTaiov Kal^ avTol Iv rij 'Ax«ta, wc vi 
 EpivEou, iv to ol Ko^trOun wo/ioui', wg ukoc 
 ravftaxia ourw^ inXtura. 
 
 XXXV. 'O ^l Ar;^oa(^.'rr;c Kal Evpvf,i^u>v, iiru^,] ^varpart^uv 
 avToii^ Ol Oovpioi irapeGKwaaihaav fVra/corr/otc /^.n; oVXiVatc', r^na- 
 Koa'ioii: S^ dKovTiaraK,', rck fAv va^t; TrapairXfiv UiXwov Iwl rtlg 
 KpuT<vviari^o<:, avrolje rov ir^lov irclvra i^erclaavreg npwrov irrl 
 no ^ipa^m TTora^ii^ ifyov did ri]c Qovpiddoc: y^q, 2. Kal a^- f'y^ 
 voiTo Ul no 'YXm 7rora/.o7, Kal «Jro7c ol Kponovidrai irpomri^i^ 
 \PavrE<:^ UTTov ouk dv acfdm iiovXo,iUvoig dvai dul rfig y,^^. afdiv rdv 
 Grpnnw itvai, IjrLKaTaj^dvnc^ riuXiaavro 7rpu<^ ri,v OdXaaaav Kal ry]v 
 
 'iK}]Gavric, ttTTtyov rou 
 LOdt araciovi^ Kai »/ jmv 
 
 force. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 293, and 
 Jell's Kuhn. Gr. § 354. Now this is 
 especially the case (in all languages) in 
 such terms as denote those parts of the 
 body which consist of two, as the eves, 
 ears, hands, and feet. Suffice it to siini)iv 
 
 ^''i^^'^V* ^ l*''^^^"J?G,t^f 1 Cor. ii. J), 6(pOa\fjiog 
 oi'iic tli^f, Kai ovg ovK yKovat ~a ifToi^utatv 
 o Otbg, ^c. (where the Sept. has ol d<pOa\- 
 fioi,) and another of Job xxix. 11, on (I 
 conj. oTf) ovg i}Kov<Tt Kai tfiaKapi<Ti fjis. 
 l*arallcl to this is the use of our ])hrase to 
 (j'lre ear or eye to, to put foot or hand on. 
 Finally, as the Greeks used tirioTig, so 
 did the Romans ansa, and our Eng- 
 lish writers occasionally the word ears, 
 thongli generally chuks, as the cheeks of 
 masts which sustain the tresllc-trees, sup- 
 porting the frame of the top. 
 
 ^: ''"I'/^f X^/'f^^rft; avTinaXa] Compare 
 ch. 38, loioi' TCL Ttig vavfiaxaiQ cU'TiTraXa. 
 On the construction in did Trjp tov drkfiov 
 aTTwaij/ avrwv see Matth. Gr. § 380, I. 
 (>n tnavayioyr/v see note at i. 137, 4. So 
 little id tiie authority existing for p^Siiog, 
 
 and so much that for Kai, that, considering 
 that scarcely any copies have both, one 
 must be an interpolation ; and as it does 
 Ji<>t Jippear how Kai could have crept in 
 P{(ci .,g may fairly be presumed to be insi- 
 titions, j)roceeding from those who supposed 
 it necessary to the sense, which it is not; 
 nay, it may be doubted wliether it does not 
 rather 2>ervert it ; for the force of the Kai 
 is, like our ever, that of however or notwith- 
 standing ; in which case a participle or 
 adjective is understood, as here kivSv- 
 VfvovTfg. 
 
 7- ot Tt ydp—tviKixJv] The recent editors 
 have rightly before noXv received (cat, and 
 for a' /u/) adopted the reading on ov ; for 
 though these two readings are wanting in 
 external testimony, being found in onlv7)ue 
 or two MSS., they are strongly supported 
 by internal evidence, existing *in the cir- 
 cumstance that Kai has much force, as in 
 teat Trat't;, &c. ; and ti fit) has every ap- 
 pearance of proceeding from some niiir- 
 ginal scholium. 
 
 Cii. XXXV. 2. tiriKaTaiSavTig — 'T,\tot>j 
 
5J8 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 £7rt7rAouv 
 
 6/c|3oX>)y Tou 'YXiov' Kcu oi vtjeq civrolq tc to avTO wm^vTiov. ry ^ 
 vcjTEpaia cti'ojSijSao-aVtfi'oi TrootTrXtov, icr^^^orrec Trpoc raTg TroXtcri 
 
 XXXVI. Oi ^£ Supa/coatoi £1' rouT'ii, 7rui'0avo/(£roi avTiov tov 
 irXovv, avOig raiq vavaiv aTroTrupaam f/3ouXovro, Kai ryji aXX?/ 
 TrapacTKSvij tov Trt^ou, i]V7np en avTO rouro, Trpiv eXOtiv avTovg 
 (l)Od(Tai j3ouXo/i£voi, ^vi'fXayov. 2. Trap^dKevcKJcwTO ^e to te «XXo 
 vuvTiKov wg £fc r»7c TTpoT^puQ vcwjuci^utq Ti irXiov iveibov (T)^ijaorr£Cj 
 Kai Tag irptvpag tojv vttov ^vvTSinorTeg eg eXcictctov, GTeoKptoTeoag 
 tTToir^daVj Km Tctg tTTcoTi^ag fTrt^taav Tiug 7rp(opaig iray^eiag, Kai 
 avT}]oi^ag an cwtojv virETHvav irpog Tovg Toi^ovg wg tin e^ TDi^ng, 
 iVTog re /col t^ioOev' ^oirep Tpomo Kai o\ KojOtvOioi irpog Tag hv ry 
 ^avnciKTio vauc fTrKT/CEuotrd^ieroi nrxopaOev ivavfia^ovv, 3. avo- 
 /itcrai' yap ol Simo/codtoi tt^oc rd(; tiov AOr]vai(ov vavg, ov^ o/noKjjg 
 avTivevav7ri}yy)iiUvag, aXXti XcTrrd to. TrptopaOtv iy^ovaag oia to furi 
 avTiTTpijjpoig jiiaXXov avTovg »i eK Trep'nrXov Taig tjupoXaig y^pijaOaij 
 
 For iiriKara^avTiQ irpoQ t))v OciXaaffav 
 Kai T))v iKjio\i)v TOV 'Wiov rjvXi(Tai'TOf 
 
 * having gone down [from tlie upland] to 
 the sea-coast and the embouchure of the 
 Hylias.' The force of tlie Kara is best 
 seen by adverting to the course which 
 they would probably take, — namely, along 
 the road afterwards called the Via Tra- 
 jana, to Roscianum, where the road turns 
 off at a right angle towards the sea-coast, 
 and then making another angle is carried 
 along the coast-line, though some miles 
 distant from it, to save the detours made 
 by the coast : consequently the direction 
 taken from Roscianum to tlie mouth of 
 the Ilylias down to Rosea navale, then 
 across to the river Hylias, and then along 
 the left bank of the Hvlias to its mouth, 
 would be KnriJ, cocist-icards. 
 
 CiL XXXVI. 2. TO dWo vcfVTiKbv] 
 
 * the other parts of their navy,' or naval 
 system, i. e. with the exception of the 
 matter of tlie prows, of which mention is 
 made just after. (Poppo.) 
 
 MQ tK rj/t; TrpoTtiiag — tr^^crovrfg] i. e. 
 
 * in such a way as, by wliat they had 
 learnt from the former engagement, they 
 found would be more advantageous to 
 them.' Compare ch. C2, li le apioyd ti'ei- 
 Sofiii'y &c. With the very rare plu'ase 
 tvvTtfiovTfQ Iq tXafffTov, compare ^vvr. 
 tg 6\iyoi> in the Scholiast on viii. 45, 
 and ^vi'T. tg evreXtiap at viii. 8G, 
 Ig tvrt^tiav n ^vvTiTfitjrai. Aristoj)h. 
 Ran. \'2G2,iig'ii' — ^vvrf^iMv. Eurip. /tol. 
 frag. V. 2, tv fipaxti crvvTf^wiiv, for tg 
 ftpaxV' On the force of tir'tOeaav see 
 
 note supra ch. 34, 5. 
 
 avrri^n^ag^ These were a sort of out- 
 runners, or stays, reaching from the middle 
 of the epothks, and bearing upon the sides 
 of the vessel, both inside and outside. 
 The application of these, and the change 
 in the form of the prow and the cpotides, 
 (the former being shorter and stouter, 
 and the latter thicker,) constituted the 
 alterations just adverted to. These avTi]- 
 pihg seem to have been four in number, 
 two just under the framewoi'k of the 
 epot'uhf, (which are meant by the inner 
 ones,) and two outside of it, one on each 
 side. 
 
 The word 7rpo)paOtv is to be referred to 
 fc TTKTKt vaaaf.1 tvoi. 
 
 3. lid TO fit) — xP*/*^^"'] "^^^^ sense 
 seems to be, ' because they did not use 
 charges with beaks, attacking prow to 
 prow, as those did, after taking a sweep.' 
 Thus the impetus would accomplish that 
 which, in the case of ships attacking at 
 closer quarters, would have to be accom- 
 plislied by stoutness of j)row and thickness 
 of beak. Pojtpo, stumbling at the very 
 unusual form of exju'ession t/jijioXaig dvri- 
 Trpiopoig, would, for civTiTrpionoig, read 
 cti'TiTTpiopovg : but this has not the slight- 
 est support from MSS. ; and internal evi- 
 dence is quite in favour of the conunon 
 reading : and although the exiu'ession is 
 extremely rare, yet it is not unprece- 
 dented. Thus Stephens, in his Thes., 
 quotes it from Philostr. Heroic, wIkj 
 doubtless derived it from Thucydides. 
 Moreover, something nearly approaching 
 
 i 
 
 ^'^•91, 4.] LI13ER Vll. CAP. XXXVI. ^jy 
 
 o^^'Xa..ov .Vi--, Kai r.;. .', r.3 .uy.X^ X,.u. rav.a^lar. o6k i. 
 yap Ta.g .,(5oXaig ^p.S,.roi^ „'„„-,;.,, ,^ ^ ^^^^^ I ^ 
 
 4. Toig ^e AO,.aioig ook Ueaiku a^^. .'. L.o^^.Ui o V. ..o/- 
 .Xou.^ our. ^...Xo.., .^..o Tr,g .i^..,; ,aXi.Ta LaT.v.nr L 
 roi yap, KaTu ro ^..«.o., rJ ,d. oj ^oicxa. SuK^Xelv, to ^e .,V 
 jrero^yia. .U.XU.U. .... ,.) ,,o,.Xu.. ■>. Ty rs .p.n.oov a,L 
 OjT..^ ../--.... ^o.ou., J.., .^ cn.4o.,o.%;.oo(;:., 
 /u;X... .., .,roi ^p,.a.Oar nXuaTov yap Ir a^T^ ../.;„,. ,/, 
 yap araKpov.i. ovk '..eaOai To7g 'AOn.aing e^u^oSv^u^ a'XXoI. 
 
 to It occurs in Arrian, E. A. i. 19, 15, U- 
 liaKXeiv avn^rpomovg. Polyb. xvi. 4, kutu 
 av-iTrpujpovg (TV}nrTu>aHg, 'conflicts, col- 
 lisions.' In the Scholiast, o/.,c dvTinp^po, 
 opucag tvtfiaXXov, it is plain that, for dirri- 
 Trpojpo,, ought to be read dvTiTrpwfwig. 
 
 ai'Tirrponmi] For this, Reiske, notwitli- 
 standing that the MSS. present no varia- 
 tion, would read dvTnrpioooic ; a con- 
 jecture somewhat su})i)()rted' by what lias 
 just preceded. Considering, however, tlie 
 Jittle probability that our author would 
 use again a phrase only just before 
 employed ; and, besides this, the circum- 
 stance that Jiere it has not the same suit- 
 ableness as before, I am rather iuclined to 
 tliink that the true reading may be avri- 
 Trpiopov; a conjecture confirnied by the 
 words just after, ro dvTiTrptopoi' KvyKood- 
 yi, with which compare Eurij). El. 840, 
 'Y^ITav di^TiTrpcopa atiovTtg /3iX,; TlvX'. 
 OptcTTiig T : and thisa(/rtv/>;a/ us.', thou-rh 
 questioned by Poppo, is entirolv established 
 by a passage of Pint. Anton. OO', (evidently 
 written with a view to the present,) U- 
 fioXat fih' o{>ic r,aav, ovd' dvappifiug 
 VHov Tiov fdv 'AvTiomov—h'tnyovc- rCov 
 Ci Kaiaapog (scil. i^tJi,.) ov fi6vov dvTi- 
 Trptopiov (TviupiptaQai irpbg xf^Xtubiiara 
 ffrtpiu (puXacraonh'iov, &c., where, for 
 ai^TiTrpojpiot', which cannot be right, and 
 may justly be supposed to liave arisen 
 from the supplied nuiv just before, I 
 doubt not Plutarch wrote dvTiTrptooov, 
 having in mind the to di'Tirrpujpov ivy- 
 Kpovaai of our author. 
 ^ In the next words, dpappi'i^eiv — Tolg 
 tfijSoXoig, I liave not ventured to receive, 
 with Bekker, Goeller, Poppo, and Dr! 
 Arnold, the reading of one MS., -^raioiTegl 
 because I do not understand, any more 
 than Dr. Arnold, how every copy but one 
 (and the three MSS. I have mvself col- 
 lated all contain irapixovTeg) should have 
 
 written Trap^xovrtg, if naiovTeg had been 
 the original reading. The expression is 
 indeed one perhaps elsewhere unprece- 
 dented; but it is capable of a tolerable 
 sense, if wc supply, with Dobrec, Tag U- 
 iioXag, and take Trap'txovTig in the sense 
 '#'/7y/^, meeting the shock with;' a sense 
 which the term bears also in Aristoph. 
 J(an. 070, Tvap^X' yciTT^pa, and not a 
 few other writers. Thus the construction 
 will be that laid down by Abresch thus 
 cu'TiTrpujpol ydp^ XP^onsj'oi Ta7g lfi0oXa7g 
 {tronifrav) avappii'^nv rd TrpiooaOtv au- 
 ru((.- (sell. alfT^op) Tolg [iavToJv] tfiiSoXotg 
 (TTfOKpoig Kai TTrtx^ai, Trapsxorreg Tavra 
 npog KmXa Kai daOtv,) [dfiaXd avTuJi^l. 
 llius the construction will be, as Poppo 
 acknowledges, quite correct, coming under 
 the rule of Mattli. Gr. Gr. §528, ' \ finite 
 verb IS often accompanied by a participle, 
 with which the preceding substantive must 
 be supplied in a different sense, as Horn 
 II. TT. 40(1 f'A/cf c^£ dovpog tXi^jv, scil. ro 
 ^opv: and thus, (to use the words of 
 1 oppo,) ' non male rti/./atam ihfendas: 
 
 5. TO dvriirpujpov kvyKpovaai} Poppo 
 from several MSS., edits KvyKpov^u : but 
 the reading may justly be su])posed to 
 have arisen from inadvertence on tlie 
 part of the scribes ; unless it originated in 
 the Ty before, for to, from an attempt to 
 clear the construction; which, liowever 
 does n(.t need it, since, as Dr. Arnold ob- 
 serves, ' the use of the nominative, instead 
 of the case strictly recpiired by the gi-am- 
 matical construction, is not uncommon 
 when the idea expressed by the nominative' 
 IS added in explanation of what went 
 before,' as in a passage adduced by Poppo 
 and Dr. Arnold from ch. 07, T^g ^OKncraog 
 7rpo(Tysyfvijfik}'i}g—Tb K.jaHaTovg fh'ai. 
 
 By Ti)v dfUKpovau^ is meant the recoil 
 of the ship back with her stem towards 
 the enemy, accomplished by backin<j water 
 
520 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413 
 
 i) k rrjv ynv, Kai raurrjv ^i oAiyou kch k oXiyov, Kar avTo to 
 aroaroTregov to kavnZv' roZ ^' «XAou A./a.'oc auroj K^ar,i(Tai'. 
 G.\«i SuAi'^^E.oo^ievoi;^ aurouc, r/V vrr/ ^ul&.;yrat, ic oAtyoy te /cat 
 TTavTiiQ k TO auro, TrpoaTn'Trrorrac dAA.iXoic rapa'StaOai' (o7re|Q Km 
 ffSAaTTre f.iaXiaTa ToJ^ 'A0*]i«/ouc tr aTracrmc tuIq vav^iax^ciK^, '^'^'^ 
 oi'ar/g ouroTg tg Trarra tov At/iitya t)';^ druKpovaiaK, wcTTrep^ roTg 
 ^uoaKocr/oic') TTEpiTrAtCtroi ^l k riiv ^vpvxo>in»v, afwv i^'nnwv 
 rnv iir'iTrXevGiv dnu tov irtXayoix: re kcu clvuK^Hwaiv, otJ ^vvifataOcu 
 niirouc, "AAwg T£ /cal tov I lA>//.<^(i^o/ou TToAi^u'ou T£ aurolg tao^drov, 
 Kal Tou (TTo^tarog ou /KtyaAou oi'Tog tou Aj^teroc:.^ 
 
 XXXVll. Toiaura oi SuoaKOdioi Trpoc r.Ir taurwv iniaTt'ifAiiv re 
 KCU ^vvLtfUv i-mvorfaavT^Q, kcu «>« TtOao(ji)KiWt^ jutXXov i'l^rj airo 
 T»7t; Trportpac vai;^ta)(^;ac, tTrex^tV'i^'' to^ rt inty ufia Km rait: 
 vavai 2.' AC«1 tuv /idv irttov vXiyu) Trportpo)', tov Ik rr^c ttoAhu^ 
 TuAtTTTroc 7rooJH«7«7a.is TTOo.T.lya rw ra^u roir 'A^i/rat'o^r, /caO 
 o(Tov Trpoc T»)i' TToXiv (ivTod ^wfja' K(U <n oVo tov 'OXv^nrniov, ol Ti 
 ovrAIrai, ocroi Iku i]aav, K(i\ ol IttttiIc /c«1 >'/ yv^ivvrit rtZv 2i»oo/co- 
 a/wr, k- ToG £7rl 0ar£pa 7rpo(T»ifi rJ raxa' «i ^e v^tc ^lara roJro 
 tvOk t'SeVAtov tJ;^ Supa/cocTi'o).' /C(u Hi'iupix^v. 3. k^I oI^ 'A6>»/ra7oi 
 TO irpiIjTov avTOVi^ oiointvoi tw irtlw /Lwru) Trufmffuv, opwvrtg ^£ 
 Kctl T(}g vaGc £7rt(/>fpo^ui'ac a(()»'a>, tOopufSourro* /caJ oi ^£y e/rt^ rn 
 Tti\v /cai TTjOo Twi' T£()(^w)' To7c TrpotTiouan' drTiTrapeTa'crfforro, oi ^l 
 Trpog Tout aTTo ToG 'OXvf^iTTiHov Ku] TiLv e£w KaT(i T«'xoC V^r^^""^;^^ 
 tTTTreac t£ ttoAAouc,- kcu d/v-oTT((TT(ig drrtTreHvf^f'^S <'«AAot ^a Tcic vavQ 
 fVAripour, fcai tiVui Ul tov a'lyinXov TTa^EJ5oi\0ovv, Km Irru^n nX^' 
 ptiC rjcrav, cI)'rar»'i-yov TTti'Tt- /ecu tj33oiit/j/coi'Ta vauc,* /cai Tivv Supa/co- 
 a/o^v »Vai' c;78o»l/corra ^(dAidTa. XXXVI 1 1. T»]c ^^ >V*fp"C fTri 
 TToAu irooaTrX^ovTiQ Kul ciiaK'pouo^ui'oc Kui Trupacrai'TCC «AA//Awv, 
 Kal oiiStVcpot ^vvdfuroi at,i(jv ti Adyou TrapaAa/Bel)', H /i») vaJr Hilar 
 
 (a roichiij lack stem foremo?it, keeping the 
 pruw still opposed to the enemy,) in order 
 to gain space for an impetus in a fresh 
 charge. Moreover, that the term ava- 
 KpniftaOai does not diftVr from Tror/zmi' 
 KoovtaOai, appears from Pollux 125. On 
 tiie operation so denoted see more in note 
 at i. 50, 5. 
 
 i^wOovfisvoig] literally, * pushed out of 
 [the line],' and, by implication, thrown 
 into disorder. The term is one used both 
 of lan<l and intral warfare. 
 
 Ch. XXXVll. 1. Trpof Tni^ aavTwi' 
 iTiiaTiifiiji- Tf Kill dvvafiir iirivoi'itravTii;] 
 * Quum pro rati<»ne suie peritia* et virium 
 exeogitassent.' (D- bree.) 
 
 (H. XXX VI H. 1. a^ior ti Xuyiw 
 
 7rapa\al3tlv] * to carry off, gain any ad- 
 vantage worthy of notice :' a very rare 
 f-ense of 7ra{)aXrti3tiv, in which may be 
 recognised one of the many agonistic me- 
 taphors intr<.duc"d into the language of 
 conmion life ; and with which conipare 
 the use of <pfi)faOcn in a^nomv or CoKdV 
 tpi-pffTGnt suju-a i. 5 <k GIK Herodot. vii. 
 lUH. 211. Thus the term comes to stand 
 simply for TriJOGXa^tlv, rqxjrtare, conseqniy 
 nancllci, as in Herodot. vii. 211, 4, lirti ^k 
 ov^h' l^vvkaTo 7rap(i\(il3t~iv (' accomplish') 
 oi iUpaai, Ti}Q iao^'OV TTfipfoifitroi, &c. : 
 for such is the true punctuation, as 
 founded on the real construction, which 
 was not ]»erctived by the translators: 
 mtpK-'ittiui is used as in chap. 31), 1, of 
 
 
 I 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] LIBER VII. CAP. XXXIX. 52I 
 
 j Svo rcZ. 'AOr^vaic.^, ol 2.pa/cd..o/ /c«Ta^Jaavr.c, SuKplO^.a.' .„; 
 -0/0. T. TO ,.AAo. .o/,.ou./.- o SI N,.;«,, ;^^, ^-.T/VaAa Td r^l 
 
 Km oA.a^ac. .00.^^... .00 tou .^.rloov .T«up.>aToc, c) airol, 
 3. e,aAa.o..«, & .., X ,;^,,. ,',,, .^v^ ^^^ ,^, ,^ 7 • 
 
 ..,0.; TO/, AO,..o/c .a d..//caTa.Td.T., TaT, ra.al T^av- 
 
 r«c, ...f n-T«c ... TOU, .. tJ? .dAa .V/;/.Ao,n.ou,, /..A.u'av^Vc 
 |/..ra.T>;.«/ t^o^/.a^To,, /.aJ '6aa t/, ^'^a .'Sa;^/,.a, .d..a, k.T.. 
 
 this book. At /cara^^(ra,.r*c supply, from 
 the prm>dmg context, d^dv ti \6yov 
 
 2. kW tiiTt'TraXa rd rOf rat'/uiv/ar 
 p^^o/zfra] ^seemg tliat the sea-fight had 
 been a drawn battle.' Compare supra 
 en. ,J4, ravfiaxtimti^Tet: dvTnraXa. 
 
 XtjAtvoi; KXyfTTov] Meaning what we 
 
 should express by a closed port, or land- 
 
 ocked basui,- sucli either by nature, or 
 
 by art ; on which see Col. Leake, Athens, 
 
 3. SiaXHTTovaaQ — KarkartjGt] Some- 
 thnig very smiilar is related in Appian, 
 
 I. 1.. 1.1 J, TOV i(T7rXovV TOV XtUBVOr In. 
 fpa^.u arpoyy{,\otQ TrXoioiQ In' dyKvpcZv 
 ffc diacTr,ifiaTog — UOeovaai Ti cut tu,v 
 ^lajTTTj^taTwv, Kai, Srf fttd^oivTo, viroy^o. 
 povrra, . j,„,| lj,.^.^ ^^^ ^^ . Intervalla 
 lecit, «|ua procurrere spcculatoriie naves 
 m Jiostem, ac tuto recipi possent.' 
 
 Ch. XXXIX. 1. TrpMaiTepot'l See 
 stipra ch. 19. Pohren. v. 13 cV. 32. At 
 tntfuXofifvomj sui.ply Toirou, e<juiv. to 
 tTTifiiAfjTai:, agoranomos yEdiles. (iiauer ) 
 I'/v ayopd,' Td,v TTuiX. 'annonam promer- 
 oalem, nanulv, (as is expressed just after, 
 ^-.n van tuj .^m i^ibc\fia,) of eatables: 
 
 and so Polyien. for 7ru,Xovfih'(ov has rdv 
 
 Tpo<pU)V. 
 
 Trapd Tijv edXaffffav fiSTaarriam kou'i- 
 <^ciVTag] Bekker and Arnold edit, froin 
 one Mh., utTavaaTijaavTaq inl ri/v Qd- 
 ^ucr<Tav KOfii<Tai. J have not ventured to 
 loilow their example, since the reading in 
 question lias every appearance of beincr 
 merely a critical conjecture introduced foJ 
 the purpose of removing a Iiarshness of 
 phraseology in the ordinary tvxt. That 
 o}fe of the two readings must have arisen 
 trom an alteration of the other, is evident • 
 and jvhch is the altered reading, no one' 
 can tail to see. Moreover, in such a case 
 the testimony of MSS. has much weight • 
 and alteration nmst be supposed to rest 
 not with the majii/, but with the fw' 
 Again, usTatioTnm is, as far as I know, 
 never used in the sense here required 
 namely, to remove any thinij from one 
 place to another ; while fit9,aTnfii con- 
 lessedly is (nay, such forms one of the 
 priinary senses of the word) ; e. g. Toh b. 
 11. 17, II, Utranrijaai—Tdg VTrdo^sig, 'to 
 remove their j.roperty from one place to 
 another.' The verb is used both with etc 
 and Trpog, but not Trapd, which here pro- 
 
522 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 (/ 
 
 ((>loovrac avayKaaai TrwXav, otto^c tavrod, k'^.^atravrEC ro^C 
 vavrag ivOvq, iraod rdg va»\- «>icTro7ro(//aovr«c, kcu Si oXiyov 
 avOtq KCil avdinuoov d7rpoagoK'//ro.c roTc 'AOin-alotg .7r.x^.pa;(Tt. 
 XL. Kal ol i^iH^ TretdOEi'TEC, tV^iit^av (.'776X01', Kat 1/ ayooa 
 TraptdK-euaaOr,- fcol ol Suoa/cocrtoi £Hcn>i'»]C Trp/vn-av Kpouaa/u)'o., 
 TTuXiv TToog T>)y TToAtv eVXeucTar, kcu fuOuc tK-parrH-, ^'uroi; a/^^/^^^'^' 
 iiroiovvro- 2. ol S" 'A0»,ra7ot, vo/it'dtnTEC auroiV, wg i}cravfitvovQ 
 .r<ptdv, TTfjoc r»lr ttoXiv «r«KY)o/»a«(T0cu, /c«f^' )iaux'«v eK/Scirrtc, ret ra 
 uXXa SitTTfUiacjorTO kcu tcI ci/(^>l ro aoiarnv, a^ r.^r 7^ W*^""^' ^""- 
 
 duces a harshness arishig from extreme may suffice to adduce a passage a little 
 
 bretitu,-ihe complete, for the present in- further on, eh. 40, 1, <c«. tvOvQ tK^avre^;, 
 
 complete, form of expression being A/«r«(Tr. avrov apiarov 'f';'"^'^^^' Y^^^^^^^\^,V^^- 
 
 ayopciv, i^ars uraiTrapa BaX. Finally, noun .n'.rov must he rc^garded a^ equ^a- 
 
 in support of the Trapa, it may suffice to lent to 7r«p« r,/v eaXcwaav, liue t is 
 
 adduce the words, a little further on, Trapci that avrov might seem^ unnecessai j , as 
 
 Td, vav, dot<yro7roui<royTai. "sed with irapa rag vavQ : hut it s ot 
 
 dvayKdacu^ The term has here simply unfrequently found so employed, bs way 
 
 the sense ' to direct by message or order ;' of making what is said more c/./«//c',_if not 
 
 —(as often in the best classical writers, emphatic. Compare 111. 81, "'""o^ *V ""f 
 
 So x\ristoph. Eq. 508, ,)r«y.«^.v eVr, l.pv, and viii. 28,jt- r',.' M.Xrjroij aurou, 
 
 \klovTUC y k TO Bkaroov 7rapa(3nvcn,) a and vii. 10, arrov t^u Xen. Aoab. vii. 4, 
 
 sense, moreover, (though not seen by the 3G, Iv ry T.y.^ avrov K«r«/..v«rr.g, and 
 
 trans ators,) in this ca.^. required by what Hist. iv. 8, 3!), iu x-^P<,tcivrov fiaxoi^evog 
 
 follows at ch. 40, 1, oi ,e. scil. oi a^ov- A.oOrr,a.u (in hot 1 which -^ 1--^^:;^ 
 
 T,g) Irr^ai^av dyytXov, Kal v «yopd Trap- it has been proposed to caned the uud as 
 
 laKevdaOn ^^ ' '^ viu h>ttri>retameHtum\ So also m Pausan. 
 
 For vulg. ahrovQ, which is quite inde- ii. 28, '^ we have, Kara xf ('«''« "J^j;'^;;" 
 
 fensible, aTl the recent editors adopt the -Kovan' upd a,.«., where the editoi 1 acius 
 
 reading avrol^, found in almost all the in order to remove the pleonasm would 
 
 best MSS. : but whether that be the true read aind ;-rashly. ^ot so \ alcken. on 
 
 reading, may be doubted. Duker, who "-od.^ iv 135 4 a™ j^ r^ 
 
 supra 111. 'JO. IV, ^li. >ii. li^. ii<'. x'-i, o..^..w 1 , „, • \*K^„ « f^io 
 
 as the sense of the pronoun may here be, phon ; also Iheopomp. ap. Athen. p. o.^-, 
 
 a reference of some kind there must be to avrov tv r,i> cvtiTzoaiv. How liable t le 
 
 certain persons,-thougli to ichom that may pronoun avrov has been t() corruption by 
 
 be, is the question. Certainly it is not to the scribes, may be imagined Irom the 
 
 the commanders; nor to the ma^jist rates ; many examples addviced from om. writei 
 
 nor, again, to the seamen : and, accordingly, (namely, Polyb ) by Schwe.gh. Lex 1 ol>b. 
 
 the residing avroX^ is, in reality, little less in v. 1 entirely agree with Arnold that 
 
 indefensible than ahroh', from which it the verb «o,aro7ronyo-ovr«i, tlu ugh t ap 
 
 ^vas, I suspect, formed by certain critics, i.lies more properly to the men than the 
 
 vho, seeing that «uroi-g made ,^o«sense, generals, yet it is capable of being applied 
 
 thou-ht axWolQ made some sense. Under to the latter, as representing the vUiylc 
 
 these circumstances, I have ventured to body both of men and ofhcei-s, as intra 
 
 receive into the text the reading avrov, viii. 95, 6 ydp Ay7,aar^piCag^ apiaronoy 
 
 (which was bv .Emil. I»ort., Haack, Goel- ijadfuroij, dvifyayi rag varf. Ur, 111 
 
 ler,Poppo, and Didot, regarded as the true order to avoid what may be somewhat 
 
 readin-r,) especially as I have found it in too formal in supposing this idea of repre- 
 
 the Cod.Claivnd.,..- ememlatione, it is true, sentatlon, we should ratlier say that the 
 
 but in the handwriting of the original mens dining is necessarily implied m the 
 
 scribe, who, it seems, first mistook his ojicers' dmiug. 
 
 original, and wrote avroi,<:, taking the For vulg. ai;0»/fjfpo7', I have, ^vitli the 
 following £ as an c belonging to the fore- recent editors, edited, from three Mbb. 
 going ; mid then, seeing his mistake, rec (to which add Cod. Cant.) <^^^'m>"/' . 
 titled it. In support of this reading, it Cii. XL. 2. duTrpaacorro] 'set about 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIliEll Vll. CAP. XL. 
 
 ;23 
 
 r./c ovK.Ti cHouevoi av vav^^a^^j^at. 3. lEa'icpvrjg g^ ol ^voaKuaun 
 nXvpcocjavTeg rag va^ eTrtVXeov aSOtg' ol ^^, Std ttoXXoJ OonvBov 
 Ka, aacro^ ot ^Xa'ouc, ov^^vl Kocr^c. .'a/3arr.c, /uiX.c ttot^ cn!rav^. 
 riyovTO. 4. Kat Xporo.^.V nva anka^ovro aXX,;X..v ct.v\a^ac\u,vcn' 
 
 despatching.' 'H^ oiofievoi. See note on 
 VI. 32. 
 
 3. jf(d TToWov 9opvi3ov] For tr ttoUo: 
 eopvPif}, 'amidst much tumult.' So Acts 
 xiv. 22, did TToWiop OXixbeujv. 
 
 4. avToii] This word, not found in 18 of 
 the MSS., has been cancelled bv Bekker, 
 Goeller, and Poppo ; but, I apprehend, on 
 insufhcient grounds. Easier is it to ima- 
 gine why it should have been omitted than 
 why inserted. It might very well be omit- 
 ted by certain persons who failed to ])er- 
 ceive the meaning of the pronoun ; which, 
 however, though not very obvious, will be 
 easily discerned by those who have weifrJied 
 the grounds on which I have received" the 
 avrov in the foregoing chapter. They will 
 find that avrov has tlie same force here as 
 there ; since, as Didot has well pointed 
 out, the w'ords a{,Tov diafieXXovrag and 
 tTTixfioilv on rdxKTra correspond one to 
 the other. Compare also a passage of our 
 author infra ch, 51, 1, dXX' avrov ('there,' 
 
 upon the spot,') wg rdxKTTa—dvayKaeai 
 avrovg ravfiaxfh'. Finally, the matter 
 is placed beyond dispute by another and 
 altogether similar passage infra viii. 78, 2, 
 where we have, oiV- ovv i^paoav xpTiral 
 ftiXXeiv tri, dXXd ciavav^iaxfh' : for an- 
 swering to Imxiipiiv here is havavfiaxin' 
 there ; with this difference, indeed, that 
 the expression on rdxitrra tTrixeipelv 
 implies some verb of motion understood. 
 AH would have been plain, had our author, 
 for the words as they now stand, written, 
 <ir\Aa 7rpo(3ah'ovraQ lirixtip. 
 
 Ik TrapaKtXtvtreojg] ' under tlie cheering 
 on of the KeXtv(Trai' So ch, 70, ttoXX/) 
 rrnpaKsXevcng Kal /3o/) a0' tKarfpwv rolg 
 KtXevfrralg. 
 
 Hlf'ioXl'JI' 
 
 fif^ciXon'] So, for lni3nXwv, (retained 12, (evidentlv'had 
 by Haack, Po])po, and Goeller,) I still 
 
 write, as in my smaller edition of Thucy- 
 (hdes ; and this has, I find, been since 
 preferred by Dobree and Dindorf, and 
 edited by Bekker. Vain is it for Poi)po 
 (who su])ports tfijSoXioi^) to appeal to a 
 passage supra ii, 7G, since there bv Ifx- 
 ^oXrjg is merely denoted the nozle' of a 
 battering-ram. Moreovi^-, t/^tfioXog, and 
 not tfi(3oXi), is used by Herodotus, as i. 16*6 
 and occurs in Pind, l^ th, iv. 342. So alsJ 
 ^scll^vl, Pcrs, 421, lii]^t>\oig xaXKOfJTOfioig 
 TIai(Teipr. Again, the same has place at 
 eh. 30, in all the MSS. and editions. And 
 Dio Cass, and Appian not unfrequently 
 use tfi(3oXog to denote heak, but never 
 l^ifioXt). It is true that in Diod. Sic. t. v 
 209, and Pint, Anton, c, CG. Xen. Hist, iv! 
 3, C, we have lfil3oXj) ; Init only as used iii 
 the sense of a char,jc with the beak. And 
 in the passage of Pint,, Schaef, has edited 
 fjifioXwp : and so, just after, we liave rd 
 ffi(5oXa. Avrolg stands, by a frequent use, 
 for avruJr. Construe, ol avnor aKorri^oi''- 
 Teg drrb tmv Karacrrp., 'those of them who 
 launched darts from the decks.' 
 
 tg rovg raptTivg viroTrnrrovrfg] The 
 full sense is, 'failing foul of by running 
 under the rows of the oars :' an agonistic 
 metaphor derived from irrestl'uhf, in which 
 the combatants seek to trip up each other's 
 heels. Compare Pint. t. vi, 21fi, (Reiske,) 
 01 VTroTT'nrrovrsg tv rt^t rraXaitiv. The 
 expression has been borrowed by Dio Cass. 
 }). G27, 52, who says of the light vessels of 
 Octavius attacking the bulky and lofty 
 ships of Anthony, tg tb rovg roptrovg tuiu 
 vtiov vTroTTiTrrovrtg, Kal rdg Kwnag avv- 
 apdrroovrtQ, where, for aw a p., I would 
 read avvrap. ; a conjecture placed be- 
 yond doubt by a passage of Herodot. viii. 
 
 in view )»y Dio Cass.) 
 Kai iTapaaoov rovg raptrovg tCjv km- 
 
524 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 7m 7ro,r)a7rX^ovr£C, Kai eE ainZv eg rove: vavra<; aKovriCovr.g.^ 
 XLl. TiXoQ ^£ rouT(u Tw TOOTTO) Kurd KpuTOQ vavnax<>vvTi^ ot 
 SuociKOcrtoi tv'LK^rjciv, Kul ol 'AOTjvaloi TpciTro^ieiot, ^ul rwv oXku^wv 
 Tnv KCiTcicpw^iv iTToiodvTO k Tov taDTWi' oo/.ov. 2. ai ga ra>y S.^pa- 
 
 TTEwr. Appian, i. 478, ra aieajpr} tu>v 
 Aiiiixj^v TCI (Tuiicpd raif 'PiufiaiKali; vaval, 
 fUyaXatg oytraif, tg Tovg Taixrovg inro- 
 rpfx<"'^"j — i^sKOTrrf TTf/^aXto jcai Kuj-rrag. 
 With respect to the sense here of Tap- 
 aoi, it is to be observed, that the term 
 rapaoQ, among its other significations, 
 means the blade of an oar. And from 
 Polhix and Eustathius we learn, that the 
 blades of oars were called both rapaol and 
 TTTEpa. Here, however, the expression 
 does not bear that sense, but has refer- 
 ence to the whole row of oar-blades on one 
 side of a galley, called rapaoi with allusion 
 to the rows of feathers in the outspread 
 wing of a bird. So Plut. Ant. G3, Tovg 
 Tapaoi'g rCJv vtihv tydpng Kai Trrtpw- 
 aag: thus we say, 'to fnither the oars.' 
 And so Moschus, in liis Idyll, ii. (i, ele- 
 gantly says,0|yi'«e riy nXXo/tivot- TTTtpvyiov 
 TTuXvavOtl X(^t>ty 'Vapabv avaTrXwaag, 
 w(7a rk Tig ojKvaXog vijvg. In the above 
 passage, Tlutarch may with no small })ro- 
 bability be supposed to have had in view 
 the following one of Eurip. Iph. T. 1311, 
 (edit. Matth.) dpuifuv 'EXXci^og rtwg ckci- 
 ipog (' the hull :' see note on i, 50, 1 .) T a p fT<^ 
 KUTtipti TTiTvXov t TT Te p u) {t k v u V, whi^ve 
 the construction is, (JKci^og iirTtp. [KnTu] 
 TriTvXoi', rap(T<p icar., 'with a well-equipped 
 row of ours,' singular in collective sense 
 for plural, to denote both Tapaui. In this 
 sense rapaog occurs not unfrequently in 
 Polybius, both in the singular (as xvi. 3, 
 12, aTTfji^aXt TOV ht,ibv Topaot^ T^g vthjg) 
 and the }>lural, as iii. 9G, 4, aTTof^aXAav 
 Tore Tapaoig^ and i. 50, 3. xvi. 4, 10, ifi- 
 
 TtlTTTOVTiOV ailTolg TWl' X£/j/3{UV, TrOTt fl(V 
 
 tig Tovg Taprrovg, &.C. So, too, Polyan. v. 
 22, 2, Tovg Tapaovg rwi' rpujpoJv 't^tXwv. 
 And another example of this removal of 
 one of the two Taptroi is found in Polyb. 
 viii. 6, 2. But no reason is there to sup- 
 pose, as does Didot, that there was a 
 tcooden machine in which to place the tuo- 
 eoi. The removal of either Topabg would 
 be effected as simply as a bird's wing, 
 after being expanded, is drawn in. Uf 
 course, this failing foul of the Tapaoi would 
 completely (Vimrranije {avvTopdaativ) the 
 working of the oars ; nay, as appears from 
 I'olvb. xvi. 4, 10, make it useless. 
 
 Ig TO. TvXdyia irnpaTrXkovTig^ * sailing 
 by them at the flanks ;' namely, at prow 
 and poop ; where a large ship is, in our 
 naval warfare, often raked fore and aft by 
 a smaller vessel, which would not face her 
 broadside. And the prow and poop of the 
 galleys of the ancients seem to have been 
 Fiable to the same operation of cnf lading, 
 by which some of the best of the crew 
 (mostly stationed there) would be, as we 
 should say, picked of by the dartsmen : but 
 no reason is there to suppose, with Mit- 
 ford and Arnold, that the dartsmen would 
 discharge their missiles through the jwrt- 
 holes for the oars; for though they were (as 
 appears from a passage of Herodot. v. 33, 
 cited by Arnold) large enough for that 
 purpose, yet there could be none at the 
 prow or poop. 
 
 Ch. XLI. 1. Kara. KpdTog—iviKr}(Tav'\ 
 Denoting that the Syracusans, after a 
 hard struggle, as above narrated, came 
 off victors. "Opfiov, ' stationem navalem.' 
 See supra vi. 103. 
 
 2. avTOvg at Ktpaiat— k^Xfor] Con- 
 strue, ot Kipaua ai diX<pivo(p6pui yjpnivai 
 c'tTTU TWl' oXku^wv vntp To)V tanXwi' tKoi- 
 Xvov avTovg. These KtpaXai were formed 
 of beams like the yard-arms, or booms, 
 of ships, and overhung to a considerable 
 extent, (see ii. 76, and iv. 100, and notes,) 
 and were, of course, i)rovided with pro- 
 jectile machines, which, when necessary, 
 hurled the dolphins (what we should call 
 j>his of lead or iron) to some distance from 
 the beam-ends, and were, as the Scholiast 
 says, so heavy and sharp, that they would 
 cut through the hull of the vessel into 
 which thev were cast, and sink her. The 
 words of the Scholiast are founded on a 
 passage which he has cited from Aristoph. 
 Eq. 759. Finally, Hesych. in v. SeXfivtg 
 says thev N\ere so called dia to. Kptiiarvv- 
 fiira f^aprj, ItXipiriov trxTz/m txovTU, & 
 Ta~igXy(Trpiicalg vavalv t/i^aXXtrai, where, 
 for XyarpiKratf, which cannot be. right, 1 
 propose to read 7roXf/tio-r()tic at;, later CJreek 
 for TToXf/Ltiatt;, ' belonging to the enemy :' 
 an emendation strongly supjx.rted by the 
 rlc^s of the Scholiast on this passage of 
 Tur author, t'Jtrrt tfijSdXXtoOai Talg noXt- 
 fiiaig lavcfiv. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LTBER VIT. CAP. XLTI. 
 
 5-2.1 
 
 vai iKioXvov. 3. duo 0£ rr/tg t<ov Svpa Kotr/fu)', eiraipo/nevai r»J vIkii, 
 TTooCTf/ctsrti^ auTtjjv £y-yu(;. Kai Sie(l)Oapri(Tav^ Kai tj ertpa avro'ic: 
 arcpa(Tiv iaXfo. 4. /coraoufTorrfc 3 ot ^vpaKo&toi rdiv AOijrauov 
 ewTu vavg, Kai Karat pavunrKjavTiq TToAXa^, av^paq re rovq filv 
 ^(.>yo>/(Tarrfc rovg ^s airoKTi'ivavTig, aTr^^toprfcrav' Kai rpoirau'i re 
 a/LifoTeptov T(i)v vav/naj^iujv far»/rrar, Kai t)]v ^XirlSa r]^r} ivyodv 
 ilX^v Taig /iiw vavai Kai ttoXv Kpdaaovq hivai^ h^oKovv ^l koI tov 
 TTttfiV y^upioataOai. Kat ot f^ilv tog £7rt0»/(TO/i£i'ot Kar (i/LKpoTtoa 
 irap^ffKwd'CovTO avOig' XLI I. iv tovtio ^£ Ari/iiocjOevtjg Kai Kvpvjue' 
 cttiv, f^orrec tijv airo tljv AOi^vauov f3ot)0eiav irapayiyvovraif vavg 
 re Tpfig Kai a^Oo/a/zcovrft fiaXiara £»n' raig ^tviKulg^ Kai OTrXirag 
 Trent nivraKia^iXiovg eavTiov tb Kai Tuiv $u/t;Kavwv, aKovricTTag re 
 pappapiwg Kai EXXr)vag ovk oXiyovg, Kai (Tfpw^om'jTag Kai ro^orac, 
 KOI Tt]}' aXXrjv 7rap(i(TKev)}V iK(ivt)V. 2. Kai nng julv ^voaKOGioig Kai 
 ^Vfiliia'^oig KaTairXr^^ig iv no avriKa ovk oXiyi) eyti'tro^ ti wepag 
 liiy)cev Eorrat afj)i(Ti tov aTraXXay)irai tov kiv^uvov^ ootovreg ovtb ^id 
 Tt)v Af/ct'Aftoi' Thi^i^ojidyriv ov^lv »)(T(TOv Grparov '/dov /col ttooottAjJ- 
 (Tcov Tto irpoTlp(A} emXtiXvOoTa, Tifv ts tiov AOrjvaiuiv ^vva/^uv Trovro- 
 \0(Jt 7roXA>;i' (j)aivofnvy]v' t(o ^e wpoTtpto aTpaTevf^iaTi tljv 'A0»/i'a(a>i', 
 (t)g BK KUKWVj p(*>liiri Tig ByByevr}To. 3. d SI Ariino(jOevi]g, iSwv wg 
 ii^s Ta TTpay/iara, Kai vofn'iaag ovy^ oiov tb ilvai SutToij^BiVy ovSe 
 waOBlv oTTBp o Ntk'iac BiraOev' (a</)<K:o^£i'oc yao to ttoiotov o ISiKiag 
 (p<tfjepog, wg ou/c BvOvg irpoGBKBiTo Talg ^vpaKovaaig^ o'AA* iv Ko- 
 rary ^K-^f//t«^ei', viTBpioc^Or] tb, Kai B(j)Oa<JBV avTov t/c rfig FhAo- 
 TTom^aov OTpaTia o rvXimrog acpiKo^Bvog' i]v ovS' dv fjiBTBTrtinipav 
 OL SujOOKTOdtot, Bi BKBivog BvOvg iirBKBiTo' iKavol yap avTol oio/ittvoi 
 fivaiy ajiia r av Bfiauov r]aaovg oi'TfC, Kai airoTBTBiyiauBvoi av 
 
 t/(jai', WaTB JLIY^C , Bl jilBTBTrBfAXpaV., BTL O/ilOKjjg av aVTOVg (jL)(j)BABLV') 
 
 TavTa ovv avaGKOirwv o Ar^fioaOivrig, koi yiyvcoaKwv on Kai avTog 
 iv T(o irapovTi Tij TTptoTij »///£pa /toAtdra SeivoTaTog iaTi Toig ivav- 
 Tioig^ BfjovABTO (tfi Ta^og airoy^piiaaauai ry irapovay^ tov oTpaTBv- 
 
 4. Kararprtujuarjoravreg] The term here. At bpCJvTig there is a confusion of con- 
 
 as at viii. 10, bears the sense to put hors struction, as though ot 'EvpaKoixrwi had 
 
 de combat, as distinguished from Kara- preceded ; — such a confusion as may be 
 
 dv(TavT£g, just before, which signifies to observed also at iii. 36, and other passages 
 
 sink. cited by Duk<'r. 
 
 Cii. XLII. 2. tl TTipag fiii^h' tOTai TOV uig Ik kokwv] *ut post tot mala,' as 
 
 aTraXXaytivai] Com{)are Herodot. ii. 139, Abresch renders. Compare Livy, x. 43, 
 
 T^Xog di Trjg cnraXXaytig — wdt tXtyov ' agm'me incohxmi, ut ex tanta trepidatione, 
 
 ysvsnOat. On this use of the genitive of liovianum perventum est : ' and see note 
 
 ^-j-Zj/aua^^oA?, see Matth. Gr.Gr. § 321. Evi- at iv. 84, 2, log AaKedaifioviog. 'Pcofiri 
 
 dently imitated from hence are the words liere, as at ii. 43, bears the sense couraife. 
 of Josej)!!. Ant. xv. 1, 2, rrspag Te KaKiov 3. ' ATroxprfrraaOai signifies 'to use up, 
 
 ovdei/ r}v, and xv. 7, I, x"^*"'*^^ — i)kov- i. e. to the uttennost,' as at i. 6*8. vi, I7. 
 
 fffv, ti fjrjt^ev irkpag avTy tojv t^ 'Up. Dio Cass. 410, 52, arrxoXi^ aiirov a-rro- 
 
 KlViVVWV tffTai. 
 
 Xptfrrni^ifvot. 
 
526 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a, C. 413. 
 
 /Liarot; t/CTrX^iSti. 4. Ka\ opwv to TrapaTuy^iaina t<jjv SupoKoaiwi', lo 
 eKtjXvaav -m^iTU^iGcu G(j>aQ roue AOrivalovg^ cittAouv [teJ ov, — Kctij 
 H [£7ril/cparri(T£f£ tiq twv [te] 'ETrtTroXwv t»7c avapcKrewQ Kcn avuig 
 TOO iv avTctiQ (TTjoaroTTt^ov, pa^icjq av auro \i](j)Oi:Vy (ouoe yap vno- 
 jKtlj'fu av (T(()ag ou^a'o) T^TrelyiTO tTTiOtaOai rrj irufia. 5. /cat oi 
 ^uj'rojuwrdrj/v »p/fIro ^m7roX£|it»j(T(v' >/ 7^'^) /caropOwcroc;, ts^tv 2upa- 
 Kwaaq^ ») aVa'setv t»)v tTTjfjariay, Kai ov rpiipiaOai aAXw^ AOrjvatouc 
 re roue Suffroartuo/Ltu'oug Kat r»ji' ^v/Liiraffav noXiv. G. FTpturov 
 ^i£i' ouv Trfv re -y>;v t$tX0ovrfc t*wv 2upoK:o(Ttwv Erfjiii'ov ot A^rjraToi 
 TTEOf rov ' AvaTTOv, /cat rw ffrpartu^tari £7r£/cparouv, oicTTrfp ro Trpw- 
 
 In ry rou crrpar. tKTr\r]^ti the genitive 
 Tov (Trpar. is one of object, * the terror felt 
 at the armament,' as in itoQoq viov, av6f)bg 
 tvfi'svfia in Soph. (Ed. Col. G31, and other 
 passages cited in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 367, b. 
 This is especially the case where the 
 ncmiinative expresses a pamon of the 
 mind, as lore or hat red : in which view 
 compare the expression tx^oQ Kopiv9iu}u 
 at ch. 57. 
 
 4. TO 7rapaTe'ixi(7[ia — airXuvvJ See snpra 
 ch. 4, seqq. The re, just after, has been 
 cancelled b}' Bekker and Arnold ; but re- 
 tained by Poppo and Goeller ; rightly ; 
 since it was more likely to be, by inad- 
 vertence, omitted in one MS. than pur- 
 posely inserted in all the rest. xVs to the 
 flaw in construction, which it involves with 
 avTo, that, as Poppo observes, is easily 
 excused by the interposed clause d tni- 
 Kpari'iatu — (TTpaTonk^ov. 
 
 For tTTiKpar., eleven of the best MSS. 
 and the Scholiast have kqut., which is 
 adopted by Haack, but rejected by Bekker, 
 Poppo, and Goeller ; perhaps wrongly ; 
 since internal evidence is as strongly in its 
 favour as external, from the probability 
 that, owing to the greater frequency of 
 tiriKp. than the simple Kpar. in this sense 
 to ijet posst'ssioH of, Kpar. would be altered 
 into tTTiKp. from a marginal gloss. And 
 such is the sense of the simple KoartTv in 
 a similar passage supra iii. 23, kicfKpaTi)- 
 Kiaav TOO TTvpyov, and iii. 47, Kp. twv 
 ottXoji'. Herodot. iv. 111. Polyb. i. 82, 2, 
 ovi; TTOTS Kparr'jrTeis. 
 
 i-xiB'taBuL Ty TTf/n^] * to set himself to 
 the attempt ;" for iTrix^iptiv. Compare 
 Herodot. i. 1, tTrix- tij Troo'/fftt. Vit. Hom. 
 vi. IttiX' Tolg St^oyfiivoic. 
 
 5. The 01 before KvvTomoTaTtjv is in 
 many MSS. not found, and accordingly 
 has been cancelled by Haack, and brack- 
 eted by Poppo and Arnold. But, consider- 
 ing that the same use of the reflexive pro- 
 noun has place elsewhere in our author. 
 
 and that while difficult were it to account 
 for the insertion, easy were it for the omis- 
 sion, of the word, — I have, with Bekker 
 and Goeller, dismissed the brackets. Simi- 
 larly at ch. 49, 3, the word has been omit- 
 ted, though very properly restored, on the 
 autliority of the best MSS., by all the 
 recent editors. Certainly it is here far 
 from being, what Poppo and Arnold i)ro- 
 nounce it, unnece?sary. Render, 'And 
 he thouirht it would be the shortest 
 way for him to bring the war to a con- 
 clusion.' 
 
 Before ^ta7roXfjtt»j(Ttv the article {rijv) 
 may seem wanting, but it is absent from 
 the best MSS. in a similar passage at 
 ch. 8G, 2. 
 
 TpixptaQai] This, for vulg. rpil5ia9ai, 
 retained by Haack and Didot, I have, with 
 Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, adopted, on 
 the authority of three MSS., because I see 
 not how the present tense here can be 
 defended ; — certainly not on the ground 
 alleged by Poppo and Arnold, of varied 
 construction ; for of the three examples 
 they adduce in proof of this principle, 
 namely, infra viii. 5, 5, supra vi. 24, and 
 V. 3o, the two first are irrelevant, since 
 there the readhujs are doubtful, and pos- 
 sibly there should be read aTTOKTtvtiv 
 and kKTzXtvoiiv, or a%' iKTrXtvaoi, as Bek- 
 ker proposes to read. Again, the tense in 
 rpi^tadai cannot be different from that in 
 cncdyiiv. And moreover, in these verbs 
 the signification of the future is not should, 
 but would; the sense being, 'for either, 
 after succeeding, he should win Syracuse, 
 or else he would draw off" the enemy, and 
 not without any purpose consume both the 
 Athenians on service there and the whole 
 state.' Finally, the preponderating weight 
 of MS. authority in favour of Tpi^taQai 
 will not avail in a case like this ; especially 
 when it is considered that in many MSS. 
 the letters j3 and v// nearly resemble each 
 other. 
 
 OL, 
 
 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. XLIIT. 
 
 527 
 
 roi', T(o re Tre^w Kai Toiq vavaiv {ovZl yap Ka& Inpa 01 SupaKotrtoi 
 aureTTfJ^^ecrau, oti ju»j toiq nrirtvai Kcii aKovTiaraiq aVo rou OXu/tt- 
 TTietou)* XLIII. £7re(ra, inrj^avaig e^o^e ra> /Xrjinoadivei Trportpov 
 aTTOTreipatrai rou 7rapar6i^t(7/uaroc. ayg Se avT(o irfjoaayaydvTi kgte' 
 Kauurjaav re utto tu)v ivavTitov, otto rou rEivoi^c a/nvv()i^uvu)v, ai 
 ILni')^avai, Kcn ry aXXy GToctTia TroWayff TrpoajddWovTig aireKnov- 
 ovro, ovKtTi eSo/cet 3(arp//3tn'* aXXa, wt'iaag ror re N/Ac/av kcu rovg 
 aXXovg ^vvap^ovTag, log twivon, r»/i; liri^upr^aiv tu)V RTrnroXuiv 
 CTToieTro. 2. Kai i]/iitpag /liIv a^vvara i^oKU ilvai XaOeiv irpoatX- 
 OovTctg re Kai avaj5avTag, iraoayyuXag ^e Trei're rijUEOuiv (Jiria, Kai 
 roue Xt^oXoyouc kui TtKTOvag Travrag XajJcJu, /cat aXXijv 7raoa<JKWt}v 
 Tot,evinaT<ov re, Kai oaa e^cj, r\v KoaTMai, Tii^iC,o)'Tag even', auro^* 
 /iiiv and Trpwrou uttvou, Kai Eupu/te^wv, Kai Merav^poc, avaXaf^utv 
 Ttjv naaav gtoutuiv e\(i)pH irpdg Tag 'E7r(7roXoc* ^iKiag ^e e*)' roT^ 
 ret^£(Tii' uTreXtXetTrro. 3. Kai lirn^t) eyevovro nodg avraig Kara rdv 
 Eupu»;Xoi', pTrep Kai »j irpoTQpa arparia ro Trpwrov ai'tj3>?, Xai'Oa- 
 I'oudi re roue (pvXaKag rwu 2upa/co(Tiwv, Kai Trpotr/Savrec, to rftvi(T/ut 
 o i]v avToOi rdjv ^vpaKOGiMV aipovai, Kai ar^pag tujv (pvXuKijJV 
 airoKTt'ivovaiv' 4. 01 oe TrXe/ouc, ^ia(pvydrT£g evOug irpog to. 
 crr^aroTreoa, a i]v twi rcJv E7r(7roXfuv Tpia ev 7roorf(v/o-jt/«crfi' ( 
 
 Cii. XLIII. 1. Tov TrapaTeixiff^iaTCQ] 
 Meaning, the cross- wall, or counterwork 
 of the Syracusans, of which mention is 
 made supra vi. 11, and the purpose of 
 which was to cut oft" the Athenians' line of 
 circ-umvallation. 
 
 o)Q fcTTfj'oft — tTToitTro] In many of the 
 best MSS. the 6)g is not found ; and others 
 have, instead of it, Kai. Accordingly, 
 Poppo has marked the words with aste- 
 risks, as of doubtful reading ; but on 
 insufficient gi'ounds. We may well sup- 
 pose the (jjQ to have been omitted merely 
 from error, and that arising from a mis- 
 taking of the MS. characters employed to 
 express ^vvapxovrag, where the mark 
 serving to represent the termination as 
 being either omitted or faded away, the ojg 
 taken for ag seemed to supply it : and when 
 the ijjg was lost, Kai was, it seems, intro- 
 duced for the purpose of propping up the 
 construction. 
 
 2. irevTe] So I have edited, with Poppo, 
 from many of the best MSS. (to which I 
 add Codd. Clar., Cant., and Mus. Brit.) 
 for vulg. Trh^O', which is retained bv 
 Haack, Bekker, and Goeller ; but wrongly, 
 since the authority of MSS., joined with 
 internal evidence and the usage of our 
 author, (see Poppo's Prolog, i. 1, 218.) 
 strongly support the former. 
 
 OLTrb 7rpu)rov vtttov] 'after the first 
 watch.' E<(uivalent to Trtpi TrpCtrov vttj'ov 
 supra ii. 2. Compare Virg. Aa\. i. 470, 
 ^ primo qure prodita somno. 
 
 3. Kara rbv Eypy/yXov] ' over-agaiust 
 Euryelus.' 
 
 4. tv 7rpor£ix'<^Atrt<Tti'] These words, not 
 found in the greatest part of the MSS. 
 and Valla, have been cancelled by Bekker, 
 Goeller (1st ed.), and Bekker (2d ed.) ; but 
 retained and defended by Arnold, Goeller 
 (2d edit.), and Didot, on the ground that 
 there seems to be a reference to them 
 infra § 6, where the Syracusans are de- 
 scribed as sallying f/c tG>v TrporsixKrixd- 
 Twv, by which, they think, is implied some 
 previous notice of their being iv TrpoTsi- 
 xi(Tpa(Tiv : but, as Poppo observes, there 
 the article is required ; although the forti- 
 fied posts had not been mentioned, because 
 the sense is, 'from the fortifications wliich 
 they held,' or 'their fortifications.' More- 
 over, considering that the words are in 
 almost every MS. of credit, (including 
 Codd. Cant, and ]Mus. Brit.) vain is it, on 
 any such speculative reasoning as the 
 above, to contend against the united force 
 of external authority and internal evi- 
 dence ; the latter, as existing in the little 
 inducement that the scribes would have 
 to omit the words. IIow they found their 
 
528 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 $.,.,.av<..., ayyiWovo, r,]. i>,g.,V Km roT. eH«Koa.o., r-.- 2up".o- 
 ,'^nv, t'tocro... 5. oi 8- e73.,.10,.u. r' .«0«,, KC ««yo., o A.,,...- 
 
 To5 TTforn'reaea.. ^v ?..£K-« .IXOov, ,..) ^o«8hC 7*.'a...rm- «AAo. 6^ to 
 
 SJ 2u^«K-o..o. K<.; -u tuwaX"'. ''«! ° rtX.,r:roc -cm o. ,..r euro.;, 
 I3,.ne,.vv e. ru;. ^porax.<r,..:r<uV .«!, ago.nrou rou roX^.,„«.roc .. 
 ,Lri a*;a. vs..o,.e.'0», ^poa^/3<.Xo. ra roTc_ Aflm'mo.c ..:rt:rA,7- 
 uivo,, Kal 8u.<,9nTec "'r" our,J.., ro tto^'tov .,r.x<«-f1<«"'. 7. ^rpo- 
 
 rav^ra 8.aX0.7.., n.« ,-0, avH^rcov .^talv r7„ .^.o8o«, auO.c Scarpa- 
 
 way into the few M3S. which hrwe them, 
 we are not obliged to account for ; but we 
 may suppose it was from a marginal 
 scholium, founded on the words of § 6, 
 though proceeding, it would seem, en 
 wroni; grounds. ^ 
 
 5. oTTiog rij Trapovay— ytvwrrai] Ken- 
 der, *that by their present ardour for 
 accomplishing the objects which brought 
 them, thev might not be too slow,' or, as 
 the Schol."' explains, ' too late; vart^ijaioat. 
 Toil TrepaivtaQai is to be construed, not 
 with lioahlg, (according to the view of 
 the Scholiast and Portus,) but with op/iy, 
 as Bauer and Goeller direct. 
 
 aTTO Ti}<; 7rpwr/jg ^^apaTeixi(r^la—7Jpovv^ 
 i. e. 'quasi scripsisset to dirb tuq -rrpiOTtjQ 
 oofxiiQ aXoiaifiov 'jrapaTtixi<^na ypovv, et 
 inter se contrarie ponuntur it,' t<> 7rpoa6)fi/ 
 et aTTO riyg TrpuiTrjQ: (Goeller.) This 
 ellipsis of op/nlv (also propounded by the 
 Scholiast) is objected to by Poppo, as 
 opposed bv the ratio lingace : and he 
 j.refers, with Bredow, to supply fioipac, 
 odov, or such like, (as in the i)hrase uttu 
 rng "ktik, for laog, iii. 40.) explauung the 
 .sense to be ' primo sitam, scil. proximam 
 munitionis Svracusanorum partem;' ob- 
 serving that the idea of part is inherent 
 in the word, similarly as in Latin we 
 should speak of prhnam and extremam ran- 
 nkloncm to denote the fird and extreme 
 part of it. This view of the sense may l)e 
 considered deserving of the prefereiieo ; 
 but so far is it from being sathf actor ^j,X\r^i 
 I am inclhied to suspect that some sub- 
 stantive after TrpoJri/c has been lost in the 
 
 text which is not to be restored without 
 better iMSS. than those extant. To attain 
 to it by critical conjecture, were hopeless ; 
 especially as it may hinge on some point 
 with which, from our imperfect acciuaint- 
 ance with the scene of operations, wo are 
 (luite in the dark. 
 
 6 iv vvkt\ rj(l>'iGi'\ So I have edited, 
 with Haack, Bekker (1st edition), Poppo 
 and Goeller, on the authority of many ot 
 the best MSS. (further strengthened I 
 find, by Codd. Clar., Cant., and AIus 
 Brit.) for vulg. (7(piaiv iv vvkti, recalled 
 by Bekker (2iid edition), but not on suffi- 
 cient grounds ; the reading above adopted 
 being strongly favoured by internal evi- 
 dence, as existing hi the circumstance of 
 this being, in the transposition it involves, 
 more in the manner of our author than 
 
 the latter. 
 
 7rpoa^i3aXov] This, the rea.ling of four 
 MSS 1 have received, with Bekker (2nd 
 editi(m), and Goeller, for vulg. Trpod- 
 '^BaWov (retained by Haack and Poppo), 
 because it is more suited to the urroxw- 
 
 pi](yiQ just after. , -, r. i 
 
 7. cia iravTOQ—fitnaxrifi^vov] Supply 
 utoovg ; for tliis is by Acacius, Duk., and 
 Haack, very properly explained to signify 
 that part of the enemy's forces which had 
 not vet come into battle. Poppo com- 
 pares the expression to ^axofin-ov at 
 iv. 96. Of hiXetlv, just after, the sense 
 is, ' to get through with the business,' to 
 bear down all remaining opposition. Now 
 this was quite in the usual manner of the 
 Athenians, who are at i. 7^, described as, 
 
 or.. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VIJ. CAP. XLIV. 
 
 focrn, ol Bo...ro; nf^^rot ouroi, drrea^or. kuI .f.oa^uXo.re, 
 ^r^>4-v re ku. ., ^u^,, KarUr.aav. XlAV . K«i Irrauda i',^, e. 
 
 r 
 
 ,.-..'., t„ arf.„.o:r^ga,. ,.,^JA.. i'., y, ru,Se ry .oAeV... ^ir.ro-.^, 
 
 ouro,, aAA,;Aouc, o-e i. „,X,i.,y .I.J,, rnv ,d. J^„. r.,i .,J,.,„„, 
 ^(.oof,a,., r,,,,Se y„^„,„ r,ro oi.e/ou d^,aruaOa,, unWra, gi a^„H..- 
 r^mv ovK oAryo. ^„ <,rn,„^a,c,ia «,..arp.>,„To. 3. Ka\ rQ„ ' AOr,- 
 
 Povr -.oXu & .<„ .ou- aXou ar;,„ra;„aroc avrol, ro fdv L, 
 
 X'Oi»,<y,u. ,g, y«(. rcl ^poaOer; t,7c rpo^,',, y.yu•„^,ir,„, irara„„to 
 
 when victorious, pushing their advantage 
 to the uttermost {KparovfTeg Tt tu>v 
 >-xBpu,v IttI TrXtlarov iK^pxovrai, for trr- 
 t^ipxovrai). 
 
 Of^ the words following, AvkvTtov (T(hu,v 
 Ttig tipodov.ihe full sense is, 'slackenin-r 
 m the ardour of their attack ;' wliere we 
 have a syntax treated on in Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 3.'i8. 
 
 ol BotcoroO These were, I doubt not, 
 (as llurhvall supposes,) the Thespians 
 who were brought from Locri, ch. 25 ; a 
 part, perhaps the smaller part, of the 300 
 mentioned at eh. ID. Tlie rest were 
 probably on board the ships which ar- 
 rived later. 
 
 Ch. XLIV. 1. \)v ohU TTvOsaeai, &c.] 
 I agree with Hertl. and Dr. Arnold in 
 thinking that the accusative yv is best 
 explained by supposing the intended con- 
 struction to have been, Bry rpoTrto ^vv- 
 Jir^xOn, scil. »■/ rapaxfi \ and that 'iKaara 
 having been inserted, the sentence became 
 ungi'ammatical. 
 
 yf] This I have, with Bekker (2iid edi- 
 tion), received into the text, on the au- 
 thority of three MSS., because, thougli 
 here not without force and significancy, 
 the particle may easily have been omitted 
 by the scribes. 
 
 TrCJg av Tig aacpCJg rt yhi ;] ' how could 
 any one know any thing V 
 
 ^ 2. ovTiog^ dWijXovg — irpoopq.v} i. e. 
 0VTU)g, u)g t'lKog t(TTiv ontjli^ tv (TtXijvn, log 
 (for CjcTTf, ita nt) ti)v o4,iv tov ai^ixuTog. 
 The words Tt/p /jih' oxjyiv — dTrKTrtlaeai 
 are, as Dr. Arnold observes, added by 
 way of explauiing the former ones, wg Iv 
 (TtXrit'y tiKog: the meaning being, in other 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 words, 'they saw one another as men 
 would do by moonlight,' i. e. so as to see 
 before them the form of the object, but to 
 mistrust their knowledge as to wlio was 
 friend, or who was foe. Compare Tacit. 
 Hist. iii. 22, 'nihil animus, aut manus ; ue 
 oculi quideni provisu ^ juvabant.' Also 
 Greg. Naz. t. i, 34, A. Mg Iv vvKTOfiaxiq, 
 Kci'i atXjivtjg d/xj>dpo7g ^kyytaiv, ixOpiov f; 
 (jnXiov oxptig ou ciaywojericorrtg. 
 ^ ^ 3. Here is described a scene which 
 Thucydides is only able to exhibit with an 
 indistinctness corresponding to its real 
 aspect,— ' even while the moon shed a 
 strong, but partial and misleading light.' 
 (Thirlwall.) This it was especially to the 
 Athenians; the light of the moon being, 
 as Plutarch tells us, at their backs. In- 
 distinct as the present narrative may 
 seem, it has ever been regarded as pre- 
 eminent for its excellence. OtJier accounts 
 of the transactions in question may be 
 seen in Polyjen. vi. 5. Dio Cass, xxxvi. 
 32. Plutarch Pomp. 32, and Tacit. Hist, 
 ni. 22, sq. ; but not one of these bears any 
 comparison with this of our author, which 
 was studiously treated of by the ancient 
 rhetoricians Hermogenes, Aphthonius, and 
 others. The one in Pint. Nic. 31, though 
 chiefly formed on this of Thucydides, is 
 distinguished by considerable ability ; and 
 though but a copif, yet, in some points, 
 falls little short of its original. 
 
 ovic T^7ri(TravTo—x(opri(TaL] 'they knew 
 not wliat point they should make for.' 
 "Hdif yap tu Trpoadtv—TrdvTa, ' for all in 
 front of tlieni was one medley of confu- 
 sioii.' Plutarch adds, that the Athenians 
 had the light of the moon at their backs, 
 
 M M 
 
530 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 „v!co\lyy Xf-''"""' <«^-'""" ''" '" :"^''."^H -rf"""""');!" 
 
 Ta>i' 
 
 vp„V.evo., a.d TO p.) el.a. <^XX,., T,p ^..upiam, <T./..m ra _auro,c tfopu- 
 
 ft;^j/ A'. -, ;;,.„ ^/,„T,r inWTWVTiQ, K«( TOIC TToAtplOIC 
 
 k- <.urd K-areffrnaaV r« 8' «a.Va,v o^x "'""'<"« ^ITnoravro, i> 
 
 al «J. a..r.;vo,^,. r„7., Kpa-Vcroug o.-rH', r,J.. TroAyu...', 8.e^.au7o„ 
 • - .-;...' ; .,^. .<.„.. rn ?.;i.flmia- at 6 avToi nn v^<>- 
 
 la TO 
 
 ■r » 
 
 (jjar 
 
 auTovCj «^^ 
 
 lOOV 
 
 iUVTOVQ 
 
 . ,...„ TO S"i'0'ii»«- " S" «"^'» ^!1 *""'" 
 
 Ko.Vo.,.ro, g»^,ee;po..ro. 5. p^7.<Trov 2a «ai oux il^.<Tr« 'a^X"^'" 
 rL-«i] o ,ra.<ov<..p.k- aTT,; yao «p^..ripa,v ,r<.p«7rX.,^.oc a,., a;r.,p.a.. 
 napux^v. ol ra 7«p 'ApyaTo., kuI ol KapKvpaTo., Km_ o-ro.- Au,pucov 
 LUX 'Aeovaicov ni', oTTora mnwylauav, f.f3ov rrapa.x' ro.f A«^,- 
 vaioit, oi' ra TroXap.o. opo.'o.t. 6. <i<'ri "Xo.;, fcupTraoovrac ouroK' 
 ,c«ra TToXXa roC <Trp,,ro,r^gou, aTral cIttcS ar«p<.x«>l'^"'S <l"Xo. ra 
 AlXotQ Kal TToXTrn. ,roX<'r«.c,-ou povov ac ./.'''^■"' -c«ra<Tr„^c,v, «XAa 
 Kcl k X'''""'^ aXX.lXo<C aXOorrac P'lX.g d,raXuovro. 7. Km <)«^- 
 Kopavoi, /c'«ra ra rJJv Kp.,pv<:;.^ \<>i] ToAAo; p.Vro.-rH- aa 
 
 ana s,.o™ how that operated to theU- d.- both Ionic .jd Jd^ ^^ i/™? r-» 'e! 
 advantage. ' testimony of Suid., Ph<,t., Eustath., 
 
 deficiency in authority, benig lound in me MS., "^'^^V. ^„^^^^, ""term occa- 
 1 " \\< \ niiv iimtlv he accounted, irom correction. ATroKp. is a itiiu «jcv.a 
 
 ?oi masc. .r/io.r.r) came in a contrary especnally Appian, as i. 77, 2. 248, .i8. 
 
 direction.' The term evarrtog is here 527, .^4. • ' ,i c:„„,,iv from 
 
 used in its prmUire sense, opposite to any 5. ot re 7ro\./xto^ u/iouoc] Sui'l>l}, i^o" 
 
 one Xse Tee is turned to ui the context, onore TraiiovtCHav ( when 
 
 S" Irnold X^^ i. 03. iv.' 23. Evi- thepounded the p.ean '^o^^^^^ 
 
 dently written with a view to the present 6. ^'^^'-'^^^.'^'^^ .^ ^^^-^ '^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 is a passage of Jos. Ant. v. C, 5, uTvaK ck are, as Bauer points out, to be lelcried to 
 
 7. KciTci Twv jcpJ/juvwiO * dow u the 
 precipices :' a somewhat recondite phrase, 
 for the more usual cnro twv Kpi]^vvJv, and 
 found (as 1 have sho\yn in smaller edit.) 
 
 passage 
 KaTadTavTwv iig Tctpaxnv, ttclv to Trpocr- 
 Tvxov dvypovv, vo\i'iZ,ovTtq iivai noX^uov, 
 
 and 857, 25. 
 
 Kai Tolg lp(t>Ti]^a<Ti—KaTt(rTr)(Tav'\ Ren- 
 
 'SUT 7X'"^S!^^(^r^^ ;;rth;T;e;t"prose.v.iters, chiefly in Uie 
 
 fas " other method of recognition,) they, plural, though someti^^^^^^^ m the smgul S 
 
 hv ill askinc- the question together, occa- both with and without the article, ^o ''"le 
 
 sionid muc^ confusL to themselves, and likely is it that i}.e greater part ^-uld throw 
 
 thereby made it known to the enemy.' themselves from the prec, pice, that i sti ng- 
 
 ifZroi M vrcoKpivo^vTo] The full Ij s-^pect the attic e to have crept^^^m^^^^^^^ 
 
 sense is *but if they themselv-es in like as not unlrequently elsewhere) xMongiv. 
 
 rcumSanVel should' not answer.' ■T.o- So just after it is f.>und m t - g.-^er p^. 
 
 ^()i,.oi>ro is for «7roicp.VotLro, by an idiom ot the MSS. ; though it has been veiy 
 
 01.. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. XLV. 
 
 531 
 
 < 
 
 inrijjWvvTo, areviiq oucrr/c r»/g otto tljv EttittoAwv iraXiv-Karw 
 j^3a<Tfwc* Kcu iTTEi^t] ig to o/naXov ot awZ^'Yttvot avu)Otv KaTa(3aiiv, 
 Ot jUEvJ TToAAot avTijJVj Kai oaoi ijffav Tit)v npoTeoiov (TT^aTiwTLjv^ 
 l/LiTTEipLa jLiaWov Ttjg ywjoac, eg to GTpaTOTncov cufpvyyurov' ot ce 
 ucrrcjoov ij/covrtg i^icfiv ot, cia/napTovTig tiov oowi', kutu Tt)v ^u)pav 
 S7r\avtjOt](Tav' ouc,', £7r£(3»/ rj/iiEpa £-y£V£ro, ot tTTTrr/g rtui' ^vpaKoa'itJV 
 TTepuXaaavThQ t SiE(j)Oeipov. 
 
 ALjV. 1 r/ vcTT^paia ot jluv 2iVpaKO(Jioi ouo TpoTraia £(Trr/(Tar, 
 
 STTL TB Tltiq ETTtTToXatC \? »/ TTpOa^aCflQ, KCll KUTU TO yjjJo'lOV >) Ot 
 
 Bot wrot ;J! TTp(i)T(w avTtGTr}(Tctv' ot o A9t]vaioi touq VEKpoug vrro- 
 
 properly cancelled by the recent editors : 
 and here the ol seems to have arisen from 
 a marginal var. lect. intended for the 
 latter passage. Plutarch seems to have 
 not had it in his copy ; nor perhaps had 
 Valla. Indeed the translators and his- 
 torians all write as if ot were not in the 
 text. Finally, the way in which Thucy- 
 dides speaks of this at ch. 45, 2, is such 
 as to suggest the idea, not of ol ttoWoI, 
 but of TToWoi only. 
 
 Ttjg airb TU)V 'ETTtTToXoiv iraXiv-KaTa- 
 /Sacfwg] Meaning, the descent back down 
 the narrow path by which they had as- 
 cended the heights of EpipoIa\ The 
 TToXiv, as forming part of the samo idea 
 with KaTaj3d(rt(i)g, accordingly, as in the 
 case of the negative particle ov or )u^, 
 similarly coalescing with a noun, (on 
 which see note at i. 37, 0.) properly re- 
 quires a hi/pheu to be ))laced after it : and 
 so I would wi'ite in Xen. Hist. vii. 3, 10, 
 ff TrpodoTuiQ ri TrdXiv-auTOnoXoig, ^ back- 
 deserters,' where the later editions have 
 TrdXiv avTOfxoXoiQ ; the earlier ones, TraXtv- 
 avTonoXoiQ. Propriety, however, forbids 
 the disjunction, as it does also, I appre- 
 hend, the complete union of the two when 
 the latter is a noun substantive ; while in 
 the case of an adjective it admits of it. 
 Thus, for instance, Hesychius explains 
 the term TraXivaifJtTov hy tTrtcrKevaafih'ov, 
 Kal olov tK TTaXiuov KiKaivoTroiijfievor, 
 iraXtvGvyypaTTTov, where Valesius very 
 properly reads TraXivffvppaTTToi'. 
 
 eneiSir) — dvojOei' KaTa(3aiev] 'when they 
 had got down from the height.' So I 
 edit, with Bekker and Goeller, on the 
 authority of one or two MSS., for vulg. 
 Kara(3aivouv, which Poppo and Didot 
 have retained, but not on good grounds ; 
 since, while grammatical propriety rejects 
 the latter, internal evidence is quite in 
 favour of the foi'mer. The words oi ^iv, 
 not found in most of the MSS., have been 
 cancelled by Poppo and Goeller ; but 
 
 retained by Bekker ; though not, I appre- 
 hend, on sufficient grounds. More likely 
 were they to have been introduced, as 
 Benedict supposes, by the (jrammarhnis, so 
 as to correspond to the ol H a little after, 
 (though, as Poppo shows, quite unneces- 
 sarily ; since ol H is often found used with 
 reference to ttoXXoI or ru'tg,) than to 
 have been accidentally omitted in the 
 greater part of the MSS. 
 
 ^fiTTSipig. fidXXov TtJQ ^^tJnag] * by their 
 better acquaintance with the country.' 
 On this use of [xdXXov for fiti^ojv see 
 notes at i. 28, and vi. 85. In this sense 
 f/xTTftpia occurs in Herodian vii. 2, II, hd 
 tfiTreipiuv TTjg x(»jp«^\ 
 
 cdcpOeipov] So 1 edit, with Poppo, on 
 the authority of several of the best MSS. 
 (to which add Codd. Clar., Cant., and 
 Mus. Brit.) for vulg. dticpQfipav, which is 
 retained by Haack, Bekker, Goeller, and 
 Dr. Arnold ; but not, I aj>preheiid, on 
 good grounds : for the former reading is 
 strongly supported not only by a passage 
 of Pint. Nic. 21, referred to by Poppo, 
 but also by one which I have noted, of 
 Plut. Cam. 23, (and evidently written with 
 a view to the present,) tovtovq fitO' yfii- 
 pav (TTTopa'Sag iv ry X^'P? ^ict(ptpofih'ovg 
 iiriXavvovTig ol iTTTrtig Cu(p6(ipov. More- 
 over, though strict propriety in the dis- 
 tinctive use of the tenses would seem to 
 require ^^(pdeipav, yet our author is occa- 
 sionally unmindful of such minutite : and 
 the imperf. may here have been employed 
 in order to correspond to the imperf. in 
 Si(^vyyapor. 
 
 Cii. XLV. 1. y i) '7rp6(T(3a(Tig'] * where is 
 the ascent to the heights.' For vulg. 
 TrpujToi, retained by Poppo and Goeller, 
 ttoCjtov has been with reason, from the 
 strong internal evidence existing in its 
 favour, adopted by Haack (2nd edition) 
 and Bekker (2nd edition), on the authority 
 of several MSS., to which I add Codd. 
 Clar., Cant., and Mus. Brit. 
 
 M M 2 
 

 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 (TTTOV^OVQ eKOfliaaVTO. 2. ClTTtOaVOV ^£ OVK oXiyOl aVTU)V TS KCll TltJV 
 
 ^v/n/iiavtjv' i'mXa inivroi in irXuu) i] Kard roue rtKOoug tXi](l)Oi]' oi 
 •yao Kara Tuiv Kprjjiivtov jSiaaOivTif^ iiXXcaQui \piXui avtv Tiov aairiciov 
 oi liilv aTTioXXvvTo, oi S t(JU}Oi]Cfav. 
 
 XLVI. MiTci ^£ rouro oi /iilv Si'oa/cddcot, ioq tirl air^oacitKirno 
 [■yui TraAti' av avapp 
 
 iVTrf)ayut irdXiv av avappivaOtvTiQf wanep Kui Troorfjfiov, £V /luv 
 'AKodyuvTci GTCKJuitovTa TTtvTtKai^tKa v(iv(n ^iKavov wnicjTuXav, 
 
 :oay 
 
 oTTwc uTrayayotro r»)i' ttoAii', et ^uvcuto' rvXimrog ce Kara y>]^' fC 
 rr/1' aXXiiV 2.iKiAiav w>^£ro auyit;, uc^wv oT^yctTuiv tTi, wc; tv tATrtoi 
 fov'/coi rd TtixT) twv AOi^vauov mpi^aeiv j3iaj £7rt(^>; tu tv tciK: 
 ' EirnroXalg ovtio £ui't|3>;. XLVI I. Oi ^£ twv ' AOi]V(tiii)v arpa- 
 TTiyol e'v rourw fjSouAtuoi'ro 7rpo(,' r£ r)/!* ytyevimivr^v £i'ji«/)Ooa»', 
 Kai TTOoc r»;v napovaav tv ro) oTpaToiTWLo Kara iravTa appwaTiav 
 Toiq r£ yao iiviy^iiprif.iaaw aoowv oo /caropOourrc^ /^"t tov(; arpa- 
 
 2. /3ia(T0£i/r6c u\\t(T9ai] They were 
 compelled to leap dow n because tliey could 
 not get down by the narrow path, which 
 would not afford room for all. 
 
 Ch. XLVI. omoQ vTrayayniTo T))v 
 TToXiv] *that he might bring over the city 
 to the Syracusan side,' or alliance. Dr 
 
 use of huJucere in Latin, wliieh bears this 
 sense in several passages of Cicero and 
 other of the best writers. 
 
 After T))v I have, with Poppo, Goeller 
 (2nd edition), and Bekker (2n(l edition), 
 received, on the authority of three MSS. 
 (further borne out by a similar ])assage 
 
 Arnold, in a lengthened annotation, en- at ch. 7-) the word a\\r)v, which, besides 
 deavoui's, but unsuccessfully, to show that yielding a sense highly apt, may easily 
 the sense intended is, ' to induce to send have been omitted by the scribes, 
 auxiliaries.' As vain is his attempt to Cii. XLVIL I. irfoq Ti)v yiytvr]fikvri%f 
 trace the primitive sense of viraytiv and ^I'/u^opat/] ' with reference to, on account 
 vnayta9ai. The former cannot signify 'to of the calamity,' &c. Compare ch. fiO, 2, 
 bring up under:' and as to his notion, that IvvtXOovTtQ oi ffrpaTT)yoi—7rpbi^ ti)v nap- 
 a man holding out a piece of meat to a ovaav aTropiav, &c. Appioaria seems to 
 dog, and making him follow to get it, is an bear here the same sense as in the similar 
 exact image of vTrdytaOai, ' to lead on phrase iv apfJojaTii^ at iii. 15, 2. tv dp- 
 another,' — it is a mere baseless fancy, (for p{i)(yTiq. — iijoav too aTpartvtiv, for tv 
 not a particle of />ro(/ has he adduced to (nrnoOvfjiitf, 'they were in no mind for, 
 substantiate it,) and such as one would but were (as we should say) sick of cani- 
 suppose could only have been broached to paigning.' This view of the sense, origi- 
 ridicule philological investigation of this nally propounded by me in my Trans- 
 kind. It is plain that vndyiaBca in the lation with notes, has since, 1 tind, been 
 
 middle voice signifies primarily, 'to hr'uuj adopted by Dukas and Poppo: and the 
 any person or thing under one," i. e. to get reason assigned by Portus for rejecting 
 the thing in our power, or the person to the above sense, (namely, on the ground of 
 come to us. In this, as in not a few other its being deficient in authority,) I am 
 idioms, the Greek and English are directly enabled to overrule, by adducing, what I 
 opposite in sounds yet equivalent in sense, have since noted, an example of the word 
 Thus while tlie Greeks say, to bring under; in exactly this sense, ' atfiictam fortunam,' 
 v/e say, to bring orer to one's side, or to 'reduced state of things,' as Demosth. 
 join one's party : and indeed the sense of p. 1459, 26, y yap dv t)fitp(} Tin; Xiav 
 over is implied in under. Finally, as to dppioffriag drraXXayt'iTe Tavry tovtovq 
 the passages adduced in proof by Dr. ovd' upoJvTeg dii^taOe. Finally, this inter- 
 Arnold from Xen. Anab. ii. 4, 3, r'lfidg pretation is further confirmed by the sub- 
 VTrdytTai fxevtiv, and Demosth. p. 105, 7j joined words Kara iravTa, as also^ by a 
 OrjfiaiovQ vvv vTrdytrai, in the fonner the similar passage infra ch. 03, fin. CiiS,aTi 
 sense is, ' di-aws us in,' cajoles us to re- on ixfrd dtyGii'tiagKal ^vfixpoputv i) vfurepa 
 main; in the latter, as the commentators i-KiaTiifx^ Kptiaauiv kariv irhpag tuTV^ov- 
 are agreed, is 'cajoling, drawing us over, at]g pMf.it jg. 
 by deceit:' and such is occasionally the The words following, roT<; rt y«/o—/ioj/y, 
 
 II 
 
 OI.. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. XLVII, 
 
 >83 
 
 riwrac a^do^dvuvq rjj /toinj, vdaio rf ydo f,TneC,'n>T<t Kar dfirboTepa, 
 
 r»/c rf oj^ac rov ^viavrou Tavry^cj oixrr/c £i' >/ aaObvouaiv dvOotoTroi 
 
 /laAtcrro, kqi to ^Mpiov a/ia Iv o) ttrrparoTTtStuorro fAw^ft; kui 
 
 ^aXiwov r)v, ra rt aAAo [ort] dviXTTKTra ciutoIq ^(puiveTo. 2. t(o 
 
 our Ar}^o(jOivei ovk t^o/ca tn y^oijvcn fuvHr, dXX\ dinp Kai ^la- 
 V(n]Ou(; £C Tag 'ETrtTroAat,- SiaKir^vreucrat, iiru^t] £(Tf/>«Aro, | t^dvai 
 e\pi1(piteTo Kai ^u] Siarpij^Hv, Iwq tri ro iriXayog olov r£ nspauwaOai, 
 
 are excgetical of the preceding, being 
 meant to show win/ they went to counsel, — 
 namely, 1. because they saw themselves 
 not succeeding in their attempts ; and, 2. 
 because they saw the soldiers wearied of 
 staving in Sicily. 
 
 Of the next words, vorrfi} ts yap — H/)rt('- 
 viTo, the purpose is to advert to the causes 
 of the weariness just mentioned, — namely, 
 both because they were aifiicted with sick- 
 nesSf and, moreover, affairs in aU other 
 respects seemed to tliem desperate. The 
 intermediate words, Ttjg n wpag — X"^f" 
 TToi' tiv, serve to detail the twofold cause of 
 disease adverted to in kut dn<portpa, — 
 namely, the unhealthy season of the year, 
 and the insalubrity of the situation, which 
 nourished the marsh malaria. To advert 
 to the phraseology in detiiil ; by dx^o- 
 fievovg Ty fiovy is meant, ' utterly weary 
 of,' as men are of a weight they can no 
 longer support: a sense which «x^- «*l"^o 
 bears in lldot. ii, 103, ry irXdvy axOtnOsf- 
 Ttg, and Xen. Hist. iii. 1, 15, dxdofiti'og 
 ry ti.ij3o\y: and so the exi)ression in Latin 
 (jrararl alhiuhl. The metaphor in rt'\0. is 
 one taken from a person or thing heavily 
 burdened, (and so in Horn. Od. xv. 45(>, 
 the term is applied to vessels heavily 
 freighted,) — a metaphor here the more 
 suitable from the circumstance that the 
 idea of calamity is not unfrc({uently re- 
 presented by that of burdens heavy to 
 bear. See Ps. xxxviii. 4. Of x«^*7rov 
 in this sense no.iiouSy ' unfavourable to 
 the health,' exam|)les occur in Hesiod, Op. 
 et Dies, 555, ^ug ydo X"^^^*«^''«''"C ov- 
 Tog Xfii.itinog, x'^^tTTug Trpoi^dToig, x^'^^- 
 TTog c' diBuojTToig. Plut. in Camill. Ukpog 
 TTptVfiaffi porioig x^^^"^^^) ^"^1 Plato, 
 p. 497> Tu fiiyifTTa Tutp I'offiJixdrojv ryde 
 XaXeird ^I'fnrsiTTojKt. This use of the 
 word, though rare, is such as may readily 
 be deduced from what forms its prhiiary 
 sense, — namely, (jravis (and indeed the 
 uses of the term x^^f^rog generally have 
 an exact parallel to those of yrads in 
 Latin). The word seems to have been 
 first applied to the ai/', which, when heavy, 
 is noxious ; and then to the seasons, as in 
 the above passages (compare Cic. Q. Fr. 
 
 Ep. 11, ult. 'anni tern pus fjrmrf.' Cjcs. B. 
 Civ. iii. 2, '(jraris autiitunas exercitnm vale- 
 tudino tentaverat ') : also, as in the pre- 
 sent passage, to places; so Celsus i. 3, 
 'neque ex salubri loco in grarem — satis 
 tutus est.' 
 
 "On after dXXa I have jtlaced within 
 brackets, because it is not found in two 
 of the best MSS., and may, as Poppo 
 suspects it to liave done, have arisen from 
 the margin. Supposing it to be griuinte, 
 we may best, with the Scholiast and xMatth. 
 Gi*. Gr. § 03 1, 4, recognise here a trans- 
 position, for Kai on rd dXXa aurolg dviX- 
 TTiffTa ifv. The words preceding, v6(T<p re 
 tirif'Covro, and Td re dXXa on, &c. follow- 
 ing, are, as Poppo rightly points out, to be 
 taken as belonging to each other, by a use 
 on which he refers to Herodot. vi. 21, 
 compared with viii. 78. ix. 3. 
 
 2. SiaKivSvi'toffai] This the later edi- 
 tors have very ])roporly ado[)ted, on the 
 authority of eight MSS. (to which add 
 Codd. Clar., Cant., and Mus. Bi-it.) for 
 vulg. Sieicir^vi'tvaev, which has every 
 ap|)earance of being a mere (dteration pro- 
 ceeding from those who failed to perceive 
 tlie construction here, in which, as llaack, 
 Poppo, and Dr. Arnold, have pointed out, 
 t(pi) is to be supplied for the infinitive 
 to de[)end on, as at iv. 3, 2, KvvfK- 
 nXtvaai, where similarly in many MSS, 
 the reading has been altered to ^vp- 
 fTrXevcre. See more in Matth. Gr. Gr, 
 § 538. 
 
 For vulg. htlupai, I have, witli Haack, 
 Poppo, Goeller, and Bekker (1st edition), 
 received t^upai, from almost all the best 
 MSS. (to which add Codd. Cant, and Mus. 
 Brit.) I cannot venture to receive dTrdpai, 
 adopted by Bekker (2nd edition) and Dr. 
 Arnold, — not so much because it is found 
 in only three MSS., as because it has every 
 appearance of being a mere correction^ 
 suggested by ch. 48, fin. and dmXQtXp, 
 ch. 48, 3. Moreover, t^dpai is confirmed 
 by t^upiaraaOai at ch. 49, 3. 
 
 I have thought proper to remove the 
 comma after t\l/ti<l>iXiTn, because in such a 
 case the second verb introduced by Kai 
 stands merely for an :idverbial phrase, as 
 
534 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 Ka\ Tou (TToarwiLiaTOQ rtuq 70^^ ETreXOoucraec vaval fcparav. 3. Km 
 r^ TToXa il(p^\in(j^Ti^ov i(j>ii elvai irpog rovq kv rj x^/^a^ (T(/)t.7r iiri- 
 TuyjlmnaQ tov ttoX^iov TroiunOai i] ^vpaKOdiovQ, oug ovk^ti pj^iov 
 uvai ^BipuxraoOdi' ouS' aS aXAwc XP*'/*"^" TToXAa ^aTravwrroc 
 el/coc fH'ai 7rpo(T/caO»'i(y0«i. /cat o /(tv ArnmoaOU'rig ToiavTct iyiyriojJKev,^ 
 XLVIII. '6 Se NiKiag amjiit^E /<£»' /cat avTog Trovrjpa (T(pu)v to. 
 TTodynaTa tli'ot, rw St Xoyw ou/c e(5ov\eTo civrd daOevn aVo- 
 
 Xwo»?^ii' ToTc TToXe/itiotc Kor«77£XToi>c yiyyirrOcn' XciOeiv yelp ar, 
 
 OTTOTE jSouXotl'TO, TOUro TTOtOUI'TeC TToXXfO >/(T(TOV. 2. TO ^f Tl /CfU 
 
 Tci Ttov ttoXe/iu'wv, a(/)' ^n' £7rl TrXt'or )) oi aXXot yaOuveTO avT(vv, 
 iXTTi^oQ Tl in irapfix^ 7rnvr]odripa tu)v fT(J)fTfoa>v £(Tf(i0ai, 171' Ka^reotvai 
 7rno(TKaOniiii:Vin' y^m]iii(tTU)v yap ctiro^ia uvTovg eKT^v^wanr, aWwq 
 Tf Kill eirl irXiov »13»j rcnq vTrap^<>vcTuiQ vavai OuXaaaoKpnTovvTivv. 
 ' — ;,y yd(i ji Kcn £1' rate ^vpuKovaaK: f3(wXdinirov ro7g AOt)vaioiq 
 
 TO. TrnayiLiaTa ivdovvui, tirtKr^pvKivzTO wq uvtov, Kai ovk tut air- 
 
 nviaTctadai. 3. a f7rt<TraV(£V0C, rw f^lv epyM in iw d^Kponpa iywv 
 K(u ^laaKOTraw dvfi^e, rw S* ^Kpavfi tote Xoyio ovk i(pr) a7raE,Hv 
 T»ir (TTpctTutV ev yap H^u>ai on ' AOrjvcnoi (T(p(vv tuutu ovk aTTO- 
 
 iii a passage of the Old Testament, 2 Kings 
 ix. 3, (ptvKg Kctl ov fieviiQ. 
 
 'itoQ tTi—KpctTtlr] The construction is, 
 Kal KoaTelv TalQ yovv t7re\9ov(TaiQ vavoi 
 TOV aTpartvfxaTog eiog tri olov re 11 v. 
 The verb Kpartlv is here used absolutely, 
 as in a similar passage at ch. 48, tn-i TrXeov 
 il^t] raiq vnapx^^^^'-^ vavai OaXcKrao- 
 KparovVTUJV. 
 
 Ch. XLVIII. 1. ii'o/it^t— TToj'i/oa acpwu 
 TO. TrpayiiaTa] Imitated from this is an 
 expression in Jos. Ant. xvii. 5, G, TrovTjna 
 r'lyuaOai ra Trpdypara. The term Troinjim 
 licre bears the sense calionltous, danijerom, 
 like our word etil, as in the phrase ' in 
 evil case.' With the use of aoQtvi] here 
 compare that of appioffriav at cli. 47, 1. 
 In either passage we have a medical meta- 
 phor. 
 
 KorayyeXTovQ yiyvtaOail i.e. 'have their 
 situation disclosed to the enemy.' An 
 hypallaqe, with which compare a similar 
 one at viii. 13, tov fit) t^ayytXTOi ytvkaBai. 
 Imitated from this is the expression in 
 Dio Cass. p. 11, Trplv KarayytXTOvg (T(})ag 
 ytvkaOai. Similarly at iii. 30, we have 
 iKTTvaToi yivtaOai. 
 
 2. UTpvx(oTnv'\ * would wear them 
 down.' See iii. O'.i. On the construction 
 in Kal, ijv yap, «Slc. see note at i. 72. 
 
 3. t7r' afi^pnTipa tx<^»'] For iirafitpo- 
 Tfpt^ojr, 'in mind inclining both ways;' 
 the sense being, mq i-Tri TpvTafi)g In 
 
 d^i((>6Tspa piTTiov. The metaphor here is 
 such as we find in the lines of Burns, ' If 
 self the wavering balance shake, It 's rarely 
 right adjusted.' 
 
 The next words are exegetical ; their 
 sense being, * kept deliberating,' viz. what 
 to do. The particular here elliptically 
 left to be nndcrstood is expressed in a pas- 
 sage adduced by Poppo from Dio Cass. 
 Ixviii. 12, tTi lia(JKOTTCJv o ti Trpd^y dv- 
 fTxc. Of this use of dvuxf^ for tTrftxc we 
 have another example at viii. 94. 
 
 Tilt d' tficpavtl Xoyf/i ovic t<pr} aTrd%fiv 
 Trjv arpaTidr] The expression tju^nra 
 Xoy<f» taken in conjunction with r<p Xoytft 
 OVK ii3ovX(To - dirohiKvvvai at § 1 seems 
 to institute a distinction l)etween the real, 
 though secret, and the aroiced motives of 
 Nicias : for the ground he took in the 
 council, his expectations from the effect of 
 public distress at Syracuse, and the exer- 
 tions of the Athenian party there, made 
 him think the chance of success wortli a 
 short delay, especially considering that the 
 naval superiority which he believed yet in 
 his power, would enable him to go when 
 he chose. Yet he wavered between these 
 expectations and the impression i)roduced 
 by his colleague's arguments ; and at last, 
 perhaps, only refused to draw off the army 
 in order to conceal the purpose of retreat 
 (which he yet entertained secretly) from 
 the enemv. 
 
 OL. 9>, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. XLVIII. 
 
 535 
 
 ^ts^vrat, ware, /ijj avTwv ;i/»;<J)icra/<£i'a»v, airiXOnv. kui 7(1^ ov rout; 
 civTovQ 'ipr](pieL(jOai t£ inpi (T(p(ijv [^avTwvj kqi tu npayiLiaTa ioamp /cat 
 avToi opuivTUQ Kal ovk aXXcjv CTrtrj/u/dfi aKovaavTag yvwaeaOai, aXX 
 £$ u>v dv TiQ ev Xkytov ^laSaXXoi, Ik tovtwv avTOvg irHatcfOai, 
 4. T(t)v Tf ira^ovTtov (JTpaTUOTujv ttoAAovq, kqi Tovg TTAiiovQ, etprf, 
 ot vvv (3ou)aiv (i)c iv ^tivotg ovTeg, iKuae a^t/co^itcvowc, TavavTia 
 )3o»i(T£(T0a(, wg VTTO y^p^ifidTuyv, /caraTrpoSoiT^Cj ot aTpuTr^yoi aw- 
 i}XOov, ovKovv PovXiaOai avTog 78, iTTiGTa/ntvog Tag AOrjvaiwv 
 ^u(jeig, £7r* ai(T\pa ts uitiu kgI a^iKtog vir AOt^vaitov awoXtaOai 
 /LiaXXov 1] vird tmv woXe/liIiov, ei Oct, Kivcvvtv<jag tovto TraOtiv 
 i^'ia. 5. Ta Tf ^vpaKoai<t)v £0»j, o/ta>c, £^i r/(T(TW twv afpiTeptjv 
 fti'ai* v|ti/;tta(Tt 700 avTOvg qtvoroD^ourrac, Kai tv TrepiTToAioig afia 
 dvaX'iaKovTag, Kal vavTiKov ttoXu Wt kviavTov tjo»j poaKOVTag, tu /xiv 
 dTTOpfiV) Ta 3 ert o7t>;)(or»/CTCtv* oicrxtXta te yap TaXavTa )/6»; av~ 
 aXtoKtvai, Kal sti ttoXXu irpoaocjtiiXbiv, »/v Tt Kai otiovv ekXittwoi t»;^ 
 vvv 7rapaaKEvi]g, tio f^ir] ^i^ovai rpo^j)/]', (J^GtpttaOat avTtov Ta wpay 
 liutTa, iwiKovpiKd iLiuXXov if ^t avayKifg, wainp Ta a(f>ETtpa, orra. 
 
 Kni y«j) 0/' roiuj — 7rei(Tf(rOoi'\ Render, 
 * For that the same persons would not de- 
 cide concerning them, and after .^v*'i//</ affairs 
 (as thi'i/ had done), and not heartntj them 
 from the calumnious report of others, 
 should determine ; but from wliat any one 
 night eloquently inveigh, thereby they 
 would be swayed.' There is an elerrant 
 Greeism in ov tovq avrovQ \p7](pii7(rOai Kal 
 bpCjvraq ynoataOai, in the sense ' the per- 
 sons wlio are to decide, will not be those 
 who, after seeing, and not hearing [only], 
 shc'jU have to determine,' SiC. C<mipare iii. 
 38. 4, Ta fitv fifXXovTa—tTTiTip'nfTdrTiov. 
 
 f^ wv ar Tig tv Xtyioif diafidXXoil 
 Compai'e iii. 38, 4. 
 
 4. vno x'f)f//<arwj'] ^under bribes.' 'I(V^ 
 seems thrown in to show that Nicias, when 
 using the words inrb tmv 7roXtfiioji> att- 
 oXsaOai, meant to speak not of his army, 
 but of himself individually. 
 
 5. oixiog] This has reference to a sen- 
 tence omitted ; q. d. * however bad our 
 affairs mav be :' exami)les of which idiom 
 occur also"^ at i. 105. iii. 28. 41). 80. iv. 96. 
 V. (51. vi. 70. vii. 1. 29. 07- But in none of 
 these cases is the ellipsis so remarkable 
 as here, except at vi. 70, tg to 'OX. ofiujg 
 acpwv avTwv TraoETrfji^pav. In either pas- 
 sage there is a blending of the sense 
 althoujh (in old English, ichat though) and 
 yet, (Jccasionally united in our earlier 
 writers, especially in the low style. So in 
 Shakspeare's Merry Wives of Windsor, 
 act i. sc. 1, Slender says, * I keep but three 
 men and a boy, till my mother be dead. 
 
 But ivhat though yet, I live like a poor gen- 
 tleman born.' 
 
 Xp^jJiaai^ 'at expenses.' Before this 
 word Haack and Poppo have introduced, 
 from many MSS. (to which add Codd. 
 Clar., Cant., and Mus. Brit.) Kai ; while 
 Bekker and Goeller have forborne to ad- 
 mit it ;~and rightly ; for it would be here 
 little less than unnecessary, and .seems to 
 have arisen from the vai preceding. 
 
 iv 7rf()t7roXio»c] The tv bears the sense 
 on, answering to the corresponding [)re- 
 position in Latin as used in the phrase 
 consumere in re, for in rem. In ^evoTpo- 
 (ptlv, *to maintain foreign troops,' we have 
 a term far from common, though examplf^s 
 occur els.nvhere in Isocr. ap. D. Hal. t. ii. 
 1004, h'dulg — Twv KaO' yfiipav, KevoTpo- 
 0tTi' tniKexftpi'iKafifv. Pint. vi. 804. De- 
 mosth. i». 157, ovre ^jrorpof/^ftj' WiXoftn', 
 ovTS avTOi aTpaTiviadai roXjuw/utr, and 
 Diod. Sic. t. i. 200. For this the more 
 usual term is ^tvoXoyiu), though that is 
 confined to the later writers. 
 
 jioaKovrag^ The term does not, as Duk. 
 and Bauer imagine, convey any idea of 
 contempt; the sense being merely, ^sup- 
 ported [by giving pay].' Comj^are Hdot. 
 vi. 39, irfVTaKomovg (36<tkwv eTriKovpovg. 
 Aristoph. Eq. 255, 0paropeg TpnofioXov, 
 Ovg tyio (36aKu), and 1258. Eurip. Ion, 183, 
 Tovg l36<TKorTag Qfoainxnov. 
 
 7rpo(TO(peiXiiv'\ 'to owe in.arreai's.' Com- 
 pare viii. 45, TOV wpoaotpfiXofisvov fiitrObv, 
 and see Xen. (Econ. xx. 1. Dion vs. Hal. 
 Ant. p. 01, 9. In tiriKovpiKo, /mXXov— - 
 
 \ 
 
536 
 
 THUCVDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 ALIA. O ^<6i^ N(Ki«(,' ToaavTu Xiywv KJ^Vfuttro^ (naOofxtvoQ 
 
 Ta tv TCtic; ^vodKovaaK; iiKpipto^, Ka\ rijy twv -vpifiutTiov I'nron'iav, 
 
 Kat ore »/»' outoUi [ttouj ro povAoiiuvov rote,- A0r/vato(g 7t7)'t<T0ac 
 Tit ir^uyf.iuT(i, Kui iTTiKrjovKivoiiuvov irpuL; avTov uyan /nrj anav- 
 
 ovTa we have a briefly expressed sen- 
 tence, (»f uln'cli tlie meaning, nicjre fully 
 ileveloped, is, ' boinn: rather supi)orted by 
 auxiliaries (who might serve or not) tlian, 
 as in their oicn case, by those who are 
 eompelled to serve.' 
 
 0. T{H^tiv^ momri, terere. Schol, irapsX- 
 Ktiv, scil. TO}' xpopov. So in Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. p. 1228, we have, ft}) rpiiitTS tov 
 Xpovov, and in Demosth. p. fijs, 10, rpt- 
 l56vTu)v TovTojv, where is to be supplied 
 Toi'Q xiy>i'ovg from what precedes. Of the 
 dlipticiU expression examples occur also 
 in Plato, p. 435, and yEschyl. Agam. 102(>. 
 
 wc TToXv KpdfTffovg fiV(J The MSS. here 
 fluctuate between wt;, u>j/, and ^, of which 
 readings t^ is greatly to be preferred; 
 though it is found in only two MSS., yet 
 further home out by those which have 
 ti)v, since the t adscript and the v are 
 continually interchanged. Certainly the 
 connnon reading wt." cannot be right ; since 
 if the use of ojg for tini in the old Attic 
 Greek could be tolerated, (which is doubt- 
 ful,) then, as Poppo observes, ' ilhj'Hcet 
 Uimen omissum tovtoiq, aut, si vulgatam 
 ante nomen XP'//^- posueris, nudum vikt}- 
 QkvTaq. _ Accordingly, Poppo and Goeller 
 prefer <^, to which there is no objection 
 on the score of the antecedent being in the 
 plural ; since it is in sl/trijication inuiuliU', 
 bearing the sense tnoneij. Hence we find 
 it followed by a pronoun adjective in the 
 singular at i. «0, ciWd toIq xp//)w«(Tii/ ; 
 aAXd TroXXfp 'in tcXI^uv tovtov IXXtiTrouev. 
 Finally, in xprj^taai piKijGh^Tat; we have 
 a form of expression far removed i'rom 
 common, which has been accordingly quite 
 misunderstood by the commentators, and 
 as erroneously rendered by the translators, 
 who have here sought to help out the 
 sense by a tanquam, as if; thus supposing 
 our author's meaning to be, expressed as 
 it might have been, Kal f^it) wf xpVtiam 
 TToXv KcttiaanvQ uvTfg, viKtjOii'rag cnrib'ai. 
 So expressed, however, the sense would 
 have been far less forcible than it is by 
 the words as they now stand, in which by 
 Xi'Vf- riKt)9h'Tai^ ('nritvai it is meant to 
 be h(ttiiiated, though not expressly de- 
 clared, that the contest was one o{ fmr$e 
 as vsell as of «/•>«.<, (compare i. 83, itrriv 
 
 b TToXtnoQ ovx ottXiov to nXfoi', dXXd 
 ^ a7rdvi}Q, li i)x> rd oTrXa t'ocpeXtl,) — and 
 it remained to be seen whether the Svra- 
 cusan, or the Athenian, treasury should 
 the sooner be exhausted ; — consequently 
 for them to depart, would be virtually a 
 suffering of defeat in the former respect. 
 
 Cn. XL IX. 1. Xijiop laxvpi^tTo'} 'talia 
 dicendo, in sententia perse verabat.' (Aca- 
 cius.) The ttov after avroOi, found in 
 some MSS., I have, with lN)p|)o, Bekker, 
 and Haack, bracketed, because, of the MSS. 
 which have it, scarcely any one is of suf- 
 ficient credit to constitute any authority 
 worth speaking of; and it is capable of no 
 suitable sense. How the word, though not 
 found in nearly all the MSS., should have 
 crept into a few, it is not easy to see ; it 
 may have been from a marginal var. lect. of 
 TO before (3ovX6fAtvov, which being difficult 
 to be accounted for, was hence, it seems, 
 attempted to be emended. Sensible of the 
 above difficulty, I in my smaller edition 
 pro])osed, for to, to read r<, — a conjecture 
 which derives some support from the 
 words of the j»receding chapter, ijv yap ti 
 Kai iv tuIq ^vpaKoi'xraic l3ovX6i.uvoj' — 
 'AOrjvaioig, and which lias been adopted 
 by Arnold, but rejected by Poppo, who 
 maintains that to (SovXofin'ov means 
 'those [whom he had intimated] wished 
 affairs to be in the hands of the Athe- 
 nians.' According to this view of the 
 sense, in which I am now disposed to 
 coincide, the article has the force of refer- 
 ence or renewed mention. Thucydides does 
 not explain through what causes this Athe- 
 nian party eren in Syracuse (so ch. 48, 2, 
 yv yap ti Kai iv yivpaKovaaig) arose ; but 
 Plutarch uses language which may lead us 
 reasonably to refer it to the overbearing 
 character of Gylippus,— forming what was 
 a fault almost universal anions: Lacedie- 
 nionian governors. 
 
 /u>/] For this, seventeen MSS, (to which 
 add Codd. Clar., Cant, and Mus, Brit.) 
 are stated to have /i»;^', which, considering 
 that the MSS. where it is found are almost 
 all deserving of credit, I am inclined to 
 think genuine. The word will here have 
 the sense /.uj^oXiog, nulla modo, as in Xen. 
 Mem. i. 2, 35. Plato, j). 002, and an ano- 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER Vn. CAP. L. 
 
 537 
 
 icTTuaOai, K(n (tfia Talcj yovv vavaiv, ij Tr^nWepov, Oa^at'icjH f /coa- 
 TitOtic;. 2. o ^£ /^imoaOtviig ntfH /itv tov TrpoGKaOtiaOm ovS' 
 07T(i)(Tovv ivt^i^iTo' u St Sil pt] ciTTayHV Tt])' GToaTiciv llrw 'A6t1' 
 vuiwv -iP^ipiapuToq, aWa Tpi(3uv ourout,-, i(pti Xi^^n'ci ») H' ti]v Oa;//oi' 
 avacjTavTUQ tovto ttoih)', i] tg ti]v KaTavrjv, ilOev rui tc tt^I'v ini 
 TToAAa Ttjq X<opag iniovTEQ 6pi\P<>vTai TropOoui-rtg rd rwr woXepiMV, 
 Kai tKtivovq /3Aa;^ou>Tt, roTc re vavcrlv iv TTiXayu, kui ovk tv artvo- 
 
 \(i)piC(, »/ TTpOf,' TWl/ TToXipiUW puWuV ioTl, TOVQ ayWVCLQ TTOl- 
 
 tldovTui, aXX ev ivpvyjDpia, Iv y tci re riji; ipTreioiag y^p/iaipa 
 G(j>(vv tcjTcu, Kat avay^(jjp}}(THQ /cot iTr'nrXiwq ovk U f5pa^eo(: Kal 
 TTipiypaiTTov opputpevoi ti Kal fcara/povrtc,' t^ovai. 3. ro re ^vp- 
 TTav enrfiv^ ovctvi toottio oi ifri aplaKHv Iv tw avTio tri pivtiv, 
 a\\ oTi Ta\(^i(Tra >/f^»j Kal /t») piXXtiv iiavicTTaaOai. Kal o Evpv- 
 pedu)v avTO) TavTa ^vvtiyopevev. 4. avriXiyovTog ^t tov N(a:/ou, 
 oKvog TJC Kai pi:XXr}(Ti(: tveyiveTo. koI apa virovoia pi) ti Kal TrXfov 
 H^fut; o 'NiKiaq iG^vpitrjTai. Kal oi plv ' AOtp'aloi tovtio tw toottw 
 ciepeAArjrjav re Kai KaTa "^wpav tpivov, 
 
 L. O oe 1 vXiTTTToq Kai o StKrtJ'Of,' iv TovTto napijaav t(^ tciq 2u- 
 paKovaag, o plv ^iKaroQ dpapTwv tov 'x\KpdyavTog (iv ViXa yap 
 ivTog avTov eti, rj rote,- 1.vpaKO(Jioi<: GTaGig [ig] (j/iXia i^iireTTTiOKti)' 
 
 nymous writer in Hesych. Lex. in voc, 
 where we have, Mt]dt Xoyov tx^iv f.n) 
 <Ppovri^fiv. 
 
 Kai ana Talg yovv I'avaiv, ij npoTepov, 
 Baptriiaei KpaTfjOtig] Of these words the 
 general sense is sufficiently clear, — namely, 
 that 'he had additional reason for opposing 
 any present retreat, because, by the arrival 
 of the additional shii)S, he felt more con- 
 fidence than heretofore.' Yet how to ex- 
 tract this sense from the words as they 
 Stand, is by Poi)po and Arnold justly pro- 
 nounced problematical. Hence we may 
 reasonably suppose the existence of some 
 corruption, — and that resting, I suspect, 
 on Oapai]ati Kpar^Otig, which words will 
 by no means bear any such sense as 
 couunentators have hitherto assigned to 
 them. Now, for KpaTtjOi-ig the true read- 
 ing is, 1 have little doubt, the conjec- 
 ture j)roposod by Reiske, Bauer, and Do- 
 bree, KpuTvi'Oeig. Against this, indeed, 
 Poppo urges, that 6ap(T)i(ni KoaTwOtig is 
 a scarcely less unusual phrase than 
 6ap(T))(T(t KpaTijOfig. But admiiting both 
 to be alike unusual, — perhaps unprece- 
 dented, — the former, Oap(T. KparvvOdg, 
 taken as standing for Oapavi'Otig, has the 
 recommendation of being the less harsh: 
 and it may surely, without any violence 
 to the usus loquendi, be taken to bear the 
 
 sense 'strengthened, or supported, by con- 
 fidence ;' as we should say, 'buoyed up 
 by confidence.' Similarly in a pas.sage of 
 the Old Testament, Psalm li. 7, (Aquila,) 
 we liave, tKoaTaiwOt] Im rj/ fiaTaioTTjit 
 avTov. And at xxvii. 7, some copies of 
 the Sept. have KpaTvvioQai, in the sense 
 ' to be strengthened in spirit.' 
 
 Adopting, then, the above conjecture, 
 KpaTVvQtig, this clause will serve to sub- 
 join a third reason for Nicias's i)ersisting 
 in his opinion,— namely, that 'he felt more 
 buoyed up than before, in reliance, at 
 least, on their na\al power, — seeing that 
 it was |)racticable (to use his own words 
 supra ch. 47) tov (TTpaTtvfiaTog TaJg yovv 
 iTTfXOovcraig vavcri Kpart'ii'.^ 
 
 2. Tpifitiv auTovg] On this use of rpt- 
 j3tiv see note supra ch. 48. 
 
 Td TYfg ifiTTcipiag — iffTai] ' the advan- 
 tages of skill Would be theirs.' 
 
 4. Ti irXtov tlciog] 'from knowing some- 
 thing more [than the rest].' Compare 
 Pausjin. i. 18, 2, rrXeov ti tl^svat. Hdot. 
 ix. 41, Trpoti^oTog TrXtvv ti. Eurip. Ale. 
 IIIG, imitated by Appian, t. i. 796, Kok- 
 Kijtov ierxvpiZofikvov TTtpi avTCjv Kal 
 iXTTi^ofxkvov Ti TtXkov il^'tvai. 
 
 Ch. L. 1. »/ Tolg ^vpaKoaioig aTaaig 
 tg (JiiXia iKiTTtiTToiKfi] So I have edited, 
 with Bekker, Goolkr, and Poppo, on tite 
 
538 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 d §£ ruAiTTTTOC aWriv Ti (jTpaTiav 7roXX»)r t^wv i]\Otv dno T?]q ^iKh- 
 XtoC, K-at roue f«: r>7c ntXoTrovviitrou tou //ooc,- n' raTc oX/c«a«v ottX/- 
 Toc aTToaraXevrac, «</)»/co^t£vouc wtto rr/C At/3ur?c k StXivourra. 
 
 ^uo /cat TOU ttXou r]ymovaq, /cat tr t<»7 TrafmirXu) EvtaTTt^'iTaic 
 TToXioo/cou^ifi'ojc UTTO AtjSuwv £u^t/ia)^rirTa vrtc, /cat i'(/c»i(TavT£C roi»c 
 Ai'6uc, Kai cwToOkv 7r(ioo7rXeu(Toi'T£C £€ Naiv ttoXiv, Kap^i}S<}ViuKnv 
 if.i7r6oiov, oOtv irpoQ ^iKiXiav 'iXdy^iarov ^uoTv }]^up(vv Kai ru/crog 
 if ttXoih' d7r£)(f(, k:o( aV* nvTov TT^patMOivreq, (Kp'iKovTo k ^eXi- 
 vovvTit. 3. K'at oi /ttey ^vpdKocnoi tvOv(: ai)r(i)i' iXilovTwv irapeaKiv- 
 (itovTO (jjq iTnOt]aofiivoi Kar ctfiKpoTe^a aoOiq toiq AOrji'aiotc;, Kui 
 vavai /cot tte^^o* ot ^£ twi' 'A^rjvcu'wi' (rr^anj-yot, o^wvrf? (TTpartav 
 TE «XXr/]' TTpoaytyivtiiiUvin' avroiq, koi tu hwtljv ujun ovk tin to 
 
 l^iXTlOV yWpOVVTft, ClXXd K<S VjilEfntV To7c TTdGl ^uXiTTlOTipOV 
 
 irTvorTa, udXiaTa Se ry aaOivua t(ov (ivOoit)TTtiW 7rteZ[o/*tra, ft£T£- 
 jLuXovro T£ nooTipov OVK ai'odrai'rtg, Kot cot; avroig ovce o i>(/ciac 
 en o/iotwc vvovrtouro, ciXX' »! /itr) ^anpwq ye a^twv ^r)</)<6^^f", 
 TrpoHTTOV, <t>c )/8uynvro a8»jX'Jrora, k/CTrXouv f/c tou (TTooTOTTf^ou ttoo-i, 
 Kcit 7rap(t(Ti<evaaaaOai, orav tiq mifnpnj. 4. /cat fitAXovTwv avTuiV, 
 iirei^t] CToTjua »Ii', diroirXfiv, r] diX/jvij e/cXttTrei* £Tuy)(^aT£ yap Trai'- 
 atX »ji'«C ouffa. /cat ot ' AO^vaioi ot t£ TrXct'oug iTTiayiiv eKiXivov 
 
 authority of the best MSS. (to wliieh add 
 Codd. Clar., Cant., and Mus. Brit.) for 
 vulg. >/ roTt 2i'p. (TrafT/g tg ^iXi'nv t^fTr., 
 which nothing could justify. Yet a no 
 small objection exists to the above reading, 
 in the harshness of what is the only sense 
 that can thus be assigned, ' the faction for 
 friendship with the Syracusans ;' — an ob- 
 jection which Haack and Bauer have not 
 at all obviated, by comparing with this 
 the Latin phrases in pacation and in 
 hosticum: insomuch that I must still in- 
 cline to the reading (adopted by Bauer) 
 iTTamg ^tXi«, by which all difficulty will 
 be removed. As to what Poppo urges 
 ;»gainst it, — 'at quomodo ortum sit tg, 
 mm patet,' — that is any thing but valid. 
 The word may very well be supposed to 
 have arisen from a var. lect. of t^ in t^- 
 nrtTTToiKti just after. The prepositions tg 
 and tK are frequently confounded ; or Ig 
 might be propounded by one who did not 
 understand the true force of i(C7r<7rrftr, 
 namely, 'to be expelled.' 
 
 2. diTfvtxG^vTwv] So I have edited, 
 with Poppo and Goeller, on the authority 
 of seventeen good MSS. (to which add 
 that of Cod. Mus. Br.) for vulg. aniviX' 
 i^ivreg, which is retained by Haack and 
 
 Bekker, though internal evidence as well 
 as external authority is rather in favour 
 of the other. 
 
 TrAoui'] So T have edited, with Bekker 
 and Goeller, on the authority of one of the 
 best MSS., for vulg. -r-Xorg, which Poppo 
 has chosen to retain, on the ground that, 
 'though 7rXoi)i'is,'he admits, 'borne out by 
 the usage of our author, yet it would re- 
 quire us, for oOiv just before, to read o.' 
 That will, however, by no means be neces- 
 sary, if we recognise here (what is so often 
 to be observed elsewhere) a blending of 
 two forms of expression. 
 
 3. ciXX' f/] 'otherwise than:' a formula 
 found in the best Attic writers. Ecpii- 
 valent as to sense, (see Herm. on Vig. 
 p. 812.) though doubtless arising fr(»m a 
 <floss^ is the reading of many MSS., iiWo 
 \i fiT]. By the words following, ju^ <parf- 
 poig yf a^iwv ;|/»/0<^f<T0ai, it is meant (as 
 Dr. Arnold points out) that ' he did not 
 wish a council of war to be held, at which 
 the taxiarchs and trierarchs woidd be 
 present, and the question be decided by 
 open rotinff.'' (See ch. 48, 1.) And as the 
 generals on this expedition were avro- 
 Kparopfg, they might act on their own 
 respoiu>ibility. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LT. 
 
 539 
 
 n 
 
 TOVQ rTToaTYjyovQ, ivuujuiiov TTOtou/iSVOt, K'at o iNi/ctac \riv yao ti 
 Kai aynv duaafno re /cot tw TotouTw TrpoaKtiinevoQ) ouS av dia(5ov^ 
 XiixraaOai in i(pr}, Trplv, wc ot indvTug L^r^yovvro, rpig ivvia r^^ipaq 
 fiifivai, OTTOJC ai' TTpOTtpoi' KivrjOurj. /cat Toig /usv A0»)i'atotc ^teX- 
 Xt}aaai ^id tovto ?/ juoimj tyeyevr^ro. 
 
 LI. Ot ^£ 2upa/co(Tiot Kai avTol tovto 7ru0ojLt£rof, ttoXXw ^aXXov 
 
 4. yv yap rt] For this, Goeller, Poppo, 
 and Haack have edited, from one MS., ))p 
 yap roi, — on the ground that in ri and Kai 
 dyav tliere is involved a contradiction. 
 This objection, however, may be cffectu- 
 allv removed by a reference to the words 
 at ch. 63, dsofiai fxij iKTrenXrixOai ri raig 
 ^vjArpopalg dyav. And the contradiction, 
 if any, is no other than what would be 
 sufficiently tolerated in such idiomatical 
 forms of expression in our own language, 
 as • somewhat over-much addicted to,' or 
 • this is something too much.' And how 
 agreeable to the style and manner of our 
 author, is this moderate way of speaking, it 
 is scarcely necessary to observe. Finally, 
 though yap roi is found in Thucydides and 
 others of the Attic writers, and would here 
 yield a sufficiently good sense, (namely, 
 'nam omnino :' see Herm. on Vig. 2i)J).) 
 yet the authority for the reading (only 
 that of one of the least valwihh MSS.) is 
 too inconsiderable to justify its being re- 
 ceived. I have therefore followed Bekker 
 in retaining the connnon reading ; espe- 
 cially as there is every reason to think 
 that such was read by Josephns, who in 
 a passage of Bell. Jud. i. 5, 2, — probably 
 written with a view to this of our author, 
 — has the similar expression, Tovroig (i. e. 
 the Pharisees) TrtpKrnbv dtj ti Trpoo-axci^ 
 'A. affio^ki'ij TTSpi TO Oaor. In this its 
 use with adverbs, or adjectives in the 
 neuter put as adverbs, the ri has a limita- 
 tive force, serving to qualify an assertion 
 that might otherwise be too general. See 
 Dorville on Charit. p. 477, and compare 
 Diog. Laert. 1. ii. 131, tjv Ce rrujg rjoiixa 
 Kai deKTidaifiovsarepog. 
 
 9fta(Tfx(i) — 7rpo(Tic£jjU£voc] 'addicted to 
 (on which use see note at vi. 89) supersti- 
 tion,' literally 'an over-scrupulous inquiry 
 into all modes of pleasing the Deity.' See 
 notes on vi. 75. vii. 8G. viii. 1 ; and on the 
 subject itself, a passage of Plut. de Sup^rst. 
 c. 7, and Nic. c. 23. 
 
 ovO dv CLal3ov\tv(Ta(y9ai tri] scil. 
 aiiTov, 'that he would not any longer even 
 deliberate upon it, [much less determine.]' 
 Of this word dia^ovX., which is far from 
 conmion, and is without any authority in 
 Steph. Thes., I have noted examples else- 
 
 where at ii. 5, and vii. 34. Plato, p. 304. 
 Plut. vii. 3G4. Dio Cass. 1334, 80. Jos. 
 Ant. xix. 4, 3. The full sei:sc here in- 
 tenJed, though not expressed, is, ' to deli- 
 berate on, or debate whether to go or stay :' 
 a remarkably elliptical form of expres- 
 sion, for which we have, what may bo 
 called the fully-expressed one, in Plato, 
 p. 304, r))v — tiTt TToXifiriTtov tin did 
 <lii\iag aTTaWaKTsov oiav Tt — ha(iov\tv- 
 aarrOai. 
 
 t^T}yovvTo'] A customary term on this 
 subject, of which examples occur in 
 Euripides, Xenophon, Arrian, and other 
 writers. The ivvia after rpig is by Dod- 
 well, Wessehng, and Goeller suspected to 
 have been foisted in by the scribes ; and 
 Poppo has obelized the words. That only 
 the three days after lunar or solar eclipses 
 were accounted unlucky, is, Wesseling 
 says, clear from the Exegetica of Auto- 
 clides, referred to by Pint, in his Nicias : 
 and the thing is, he thinks, further con- 
 firmed by the testimony of Diodorus, and 
 also borne out by the fact of the Athe- 
 nians remaining scarcely half that time. 
 That, as Dr. Arnold observes, is a circum- 
 stance by no means sufficient to prove the 
 point ; since the subsequent disasters were 
 of a nature too overwlielming to allow of 
 any further scruples. Again, the evidence 
 for the word, resulting from its having 
 place in every MS., is such as by no 
 means to justify its being given up on any 
 such vague surmise as the above. More- 
 over, it is to be borne in mind that thrice 
 nine, being the cube of tliree, (or that num- 
 ber multiplied into itself and then into the 
 product,) was reckoned a perfect numh'r, 
 and, as such, was a favourite one with the 
 soothsayers. See supra v. 26. And to 
 this purpose are the words of Soph. (Ed. 
 Col. 483, T()»g ivvsa avry K^iorag i^ a/i- 
 <^,oXv xfp"«'»' TiOtigiXaiac^rdrrS' iiTtvxtaQui 
 Xirdg. * Finally, it may justly be urged, in 
 favour of rpiglvvka, that three is as much 
 too small a number as thrice nine may 
 seem to be too large a one. And such 
 Plutarch may fairly* be presumed to have 
 read, since lie states it to have been the 
 opinion of Niciaa, that they ought to wait 
 another revolution of the moon. 
 
r>40 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [A. 
 
 C. 413. 
 
 f-yrjyfpjuevot vaav ju>) avilvai Tci Tiov 'AOrji'oiwi', Wf Kcn auTWV Kay 
 f:yvwKOTii)v *JS»j /ojKfc'ri KpCKTffoi'wv tlvai G(j>(dv ^u/re [rote] vawtrt /u/re 
 T(0 TTf^i^, (ou yap av rov tKirXovv tTTij5ov\w(T(u) K(U a/ia (w fSouXo- 
 /iti'ot ourouc, aA/\oa£ ttoi rifg Si/ctAmc Kaf^t^o^ttrouc, X^^^^^^^V'^*^^ 
 Ji/at 7r<x>(T7roXe/iifn', a'AX' «urou mq Tay^iara, kul iv (o a(piai ivn(j>tfJH, 
 itvayKci(Tai auroug vavfxa^fiv. 2. tck^ ovv vavi; iirXiipovv, Kai aty 
 TTEjowi'TO ///tfoot; oaai avTolc l^oKuvv Ikuvcu tlvai. 87raor| he KaifxtQ 
 i]v, T{i jidv TT'fxneoaia npoQ to, Ttly^ri twv ' AOrtvaiMV ir^oaif^aWov' 
 /col, tTTt^eXOoi'roc /ifoouc tivoq ou ttoXXou Krat rwi' ottXitwi' k'oi ra>»^ 
 tTTTTfaM' kora Tivag ttuXoc, oTroXo/Liptn'ouai Tt rwr ottXitwv riroc, K:ai 
 ro£;//o7t£i'0i /caroSiw/covcrtv* ovai]Q ^£ (TT£v»K' rrjc taoSou, oi AOr^raioi 
 'iTTTTovg T£ t/SSfvoi/covTa ^ aTToXXuoutTt /coi Twv o7rX<ra>v ov ttoXXouc. 
 LII. Kol rauT7^7 jLiei' rr} T/jit£po d7r£xti^prj(Tti' r) arparto twv 2u()o- 
 Koa/wi'' T>5 ^' varhfjaia Tcuq re vavcrlv eKirXtoixriv — ovaaic £s Kat 
 f/3^o/i>//corra — /coi Tfij Tre^'o a^ta npoq to. ni^i) i^(i)^ovv' oi C ASt]- 
 
 Ch. LI. I. /(») avikvai ra rwv 'A9rj- 
 vaiwv] ' not to slacken [their exertions as 
 to] the affairs of the Athenians,' viz. to 
 prevent their escape. So supi*a ch. 18, jw>/ 
 dvuvai TOP iroXi^iov. With (carfyiw- 
 KOTUiv compare Dionys. Hal. Ant. 1343, 8, 
 ovToi ct (Tcpatv ixvtCjv KartyrioKtaav. wg 
 
 tTTii^ovXtixrai] On this term see note at 
 iii. 20 & 100. 
 
 \a\t7nuTipovQ tJvai irpoa-rroXfiinv^ 'to 
 l>e worse to war against.' Compare Horn. 
 11. xviii. 258, ptjirtpoi iroXefu^eiv iiaav 
 ' Axaio\y which, as is shown hy Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 535, stands, by attraction, for pqire- 
 pov ^}v TToXf^i^ftr ToiQ 'Ax* 
 
 aiToy] See note on vii. 40, 4. 
 
 2. I'lfi'fpag o(Tcii — ftrai] Between the 
 eclipse of the mo(jn and the flight recorded 
 at ch. 75, Clinton (in his Fasti, an. 413) 
 reckons eight or nine days. 
 
 ('nroXafij^^drovffi] ' they intercept,' viz. 
 by, as we should say, pushing into a cor- 
 ner. The manner of the thing is shown 
 in the Memoir «)n Syracuse, in the Ap- 
 pendix. 
 
 taoSov] So 1 have edited, with all the 
 recent editors except Didot, for vnlg. 
 l(p6^ov. The term liere bears the sense 
 i/iifirs^us, iutroltus^ literally 'way into ;' in 
 which niilitary acceptation, to denote a 
 camp gate, it occurs also in Xen. Cyr. iii. 
 3. 17, 18. Polyb. vi. 35, 5, and 3C, 2. xiv. 
 3, 7- Arrian, E. A, i. 22, 7, where in like 
 manner as here, after the mention of a\ 
 TTvXiti we have itoXXovt; tCjv tpiXiov tFji^ 
 ticfoCox} cfKiKXtirfiv^ovi^ o'l Maic. h'i<piitipav. 
 The loss in either case arose from the 
 nari'owness of the gate of entrance, wliich 
 
 would admit but a few at a time, and con- 
 sequently, when, on the approach of the 
 enemy, the gate was closed, those yet on 
 the outside would be slain. In the passage 
 of Polyb. xiv. 3,7, Trtpt rt tujv TrpocrpoXwv 
 Kui tCov tlao^iov tojv lit; tuq Trapi^^oXaQj 
 the editor Schweigh. has injudiciously re- 
 ceived, instead of Trpta^nu'v a confessedly 
 corrupt reading, itpoa^oXwv on the con- 
 jecture of Rciske. The true reading there 
 is, I doubt not, Trpocr/Bacrtwv, aj>j>roaflics. 
 And so in a passage of Thucyd. vi. i)ii, 1, 
 we have, tuq TrpoaiiuatiQ (^vXc'iantiv, 
 
 cnroXXvovai] 1 have not ventured, with 
 Goeller (first edition), Bekker, and Arnold, 
 to edit ciiToXXbaai, on the authority of one 
 third-rate MS. : for tliough the Attic dia- 
 lect had no such present tense dixjiihtr 
 as ctTToXXvoj -tig ti, yet it is not only pos- 
 sible, as Arnold admits, but, as Poppo 
 avers, certain that they used that form, at 
 least the third i)erson plural ; if indeed 
 the testimony of MSS., here and at iv. 25, 
 can prove any thing. As to the objection 
 of Arnold, that * the reading in <piestion 
 involves an improbability not to Ijc esta- 
 blished without better authority than our 
 present MSS.' — .sucli a reason, though it 
 may induce us to suspect error, will not 
 wai-rant our altcniKj the reading of all the 
 MSS. ; for an editor is not, in such a case, 
 to be wise above what is written, espe- 
 cially since anomalies equally remarkable 
 occur elsewhere in the Attic use of certain 
 forms in only one or two persons of a 
 tense. Finally, the authority of Bekker 
 in this case is the less to be relied on, 
 since in another passage, supra iv. 25, he 
 has rctalnof diroXXuovcri. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LTUER VIT. CAP. LTH. 
 
 541 
 
 I'oTot uvTiivijyov rav(7iv t^ /cot oy3o»//coi'ro, Ka\ 7rpo(T/t/£o rret; ivav 
 /LUi^ovv. 2. /cot Tov Ei^pu/itdoi'ro, :t^,^nvTa to ^it,iov Kboacj nov 
 
 A0»/l'Ot<Ol', KCU puuXo/ttl'f)!' TTfOt/cXy'TOGrOot TUQ I'OUt,' TU)V (VaVTUOV, 
 
 Kai iTTi^ayayovTa no tt\(o irpot; rr/i; y>7i; jLtoXXor, viKriaarTtg oi 
 SiY'w/cotTioi Kai oi ^vfifjiay^oi to fidaov TrooJroi' t(ov ' A0i]vai(jjv, utto- 
 Xuftpavovai kukhvov tv ra> /cotXw Kai fJiv^io tou Xi/nevog, — /cot avTov 
 TC ciatpOii^ovai Kai tuc; ^ht ourou vuvq fVtrTTTo^ttvoc* fVttro ^t Ka\ 
 TUQ iraaai; vavq »;o») twv A(U]va'i(jjv /core^twAToi; rt /cot IC^wOovv tc; t»Ji/ 
 
 y/J!'' LI 11. O Ce luXtTTTTO^, OpU)V TaC VaVQ TU)V TToXiflllOV VlKiOlilE- 
 
 roc, /cot it,<jJ Tuiv (TTavpu}inaTiov Kai tov eavTtJv GToaTont^ov KnTa- 
 (ptpojuivaQ, povXofievoc oto(|>fJt/<)£tJ' tov<; f/cjSoi'voiTog, Kai Taq vav(; 
 paov Tovi' Supo/codt owe a<|>fX/C£ti' Ttjq yrJc (piXuts: ou(T?]c, TTopejSoiJ^fi 
 £7rt Tnv \r]Xi]v, /iiipoc Ti £)^wi' TfJc ^TpaTiaQ. 2. /coi avTovq oi 
 Ti>0(T»]i'ot, (ouroi ya<j icpuXaaaov Toiq AOj/j'o/o/c TavTy) opwvTiq 
 iiTUKTbiq Trpoa(j)enofiivovQ^ i7reK(5o)](h']aavTiq, /cot npoGireaovTeq To'iq 
 TTOwrotc, TpiTvovai^ /cot ecrpoXXoudtr fg tv^v X'ifiv)]v Tr]v AvGif^dXnav 
 KaXov/Liivi^v. 3. uCTTfooi' 0£, TrXttOJ'og »/d>/ rou GTpaTiv/naToq ttoo- 
 ovToq T<I)v ^vpaKOo'itov Kai £u/(/tto^wi', Koi oi ' AOriinuoi £7rt/3o»/^>J- 
 (ToiTcc, Kai CiKJavTsg irepi Taiq vava'iv, eq jtto^r])' re KaTtGT}](Tav 
 irpoq auToug /cot i't/c»/(Torrfc fTra^/w^o)', Ka\ oTrXiTaq te ov iroXXovq 
 UTTEKTEivaVy Kai Tag vavg Tag fXEV iroXXag ^liaioaav te, Ka\ ^uvr/ya- 
 yov /cora to crrporoTrtOoi', ouoTi' ot otoudo^ eikogiv oi ^vpaKoaioi 
 Kai oi t,vpina^oi iXaftov avTtov^ /cot Tovg av^pag wavTag aiTEKTEivav. 
 4. Kai ETTi Tag Xoiirag, Einirprfaai puuXo^icrot, oX/cd^o 7roXoto\; kXij- 
 jLiaTi^wv /cot ^a^og yEfuaarTEgj {i]v yap etti Tovg ' AOt]vaiovg 6 ave- 
 
 Cii. LII. 2. tTn^ayayovra] The word 
 has here the same sense as at v. 7 1 , where 
 see note : and parallel to this is the term 
 at viii. 104, diyrtTTf^ifyov. In land war- 
 fare it signifies ' to break from a line or 
 colunm of troops, to make a movement 
 against (t7r) the enemy ;' which was 
 usually by a flank attack. But in iiarai 
 warfare it is rather to be rendered (as the 
 primary sense of the term requires) ' to 
 draw ofi*,' &.c. 
 
 r<p KoiXt^ Kai /UJ'XV T<i^ Xtf.di'og'] On 
 the site of this, see the Map and Memoir 
 in Appendix. Compare Horn. Od. x. 92, 
 at pet' [i't)fg] dp' IvToaQtv Xijispog KoiXoio 
 
 ^sStVTO lf/\>/(T<rtt. 
 
 Ch. LI 11. 1, Kai tuq I'avg — ov«Tr}g'\ 
 * And that the Syracusans should more 
 easily haul off the ships from the shore, 
 [where they were stranded,] which was in 
 the possession of those friendly to them.' 
 'Etti rt'iv x*/^'7''- ^^" this, see note at 
 i. 63 ; and for the exact sense here in- 
 
 tended, see the Memoir on the Map of 
 Syracuse in Appendix. 
 
 2. TavT^^ This word, not found in 
 many MSS., some of them tlie best, hns 
 been cancelled by Poppo, as savouring of 
 interpretation ; and he refers to a similar 
 addltamentum of avrov at ch. 40, 4 : yet 
 so necessary is it to the sense, that our 
 author can hardly be supposed to have 
 omitted it. Had it been inserted by the 
 critics, it would have been brought in, not 
 where it is, but rather after the yap : and 
 indeed the awkwardness (quite Thucy- 
 didean) of its position may fairly be pre- 
 sumed to liave occasioned its omission. In 
 short, never is a seemingly insignificant 
 word more likely to be lost than at the 
 fag-end of a 2>aimtlu'sh. 
 
 4. KXtjixari^.uJi/ Kai ^(iicbg] 'fagots and 
 torch-wood for kindling.' Of the former 
 term examples occur in Aristoph. Thesm. 
 728 A: 739. Appian, ii. 72. On the latter 
 see Schweigh. on Polyb. i. 45, 12. Closelv 
 
542 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 f^ioQ ovpioq,) dtpfiaav rr]v vadv, irZp Ifi^ctkovT^Q. fcai orAOiji'oIoe, 
 Idaavriq niifjl ralg vavcflv, arr£^tr|>^ar»i(yavro t£ cfteariipia /co)Au- 
 inara, Kcil 7rai(javTtQ tiJv ^Xo7« kch to a*») TrpodtA^HV ^yyuc rrl»/ 
 oX/ca^a, ToG Kiv^vvov aTrrjAXaynrrav. ^ LIV. Marti ^erouro 2u^a- 
 Koaioi ftev r»K t£ vau/ta)(^toc Tpo7rcuoviaTr)(Tav kcu t^iq livu) rrjc 7r()oc 
 rw ra'xfi aVoXr/^fcuc toJv oTrXirwv, o0£V fcot roue ittttouc tXa/3oy, 
 *A0»]i'aTo( gf »]c re ol Tuoarjvol rpoTri]^ £7roi»ic7a)ro rJv Trt^tGv t'c t^v 
 \iuyriv Kcu »)r aurot tu) aXXw (rr/oaroTrtow. 
 
 LV. T^yeviyAvrjQ ^b rijq vikik T(nQ ^vpaKocnoiq Aaf^nrpciQ »/d>/ 
 Kul Tov vavTiKOV, (iTpoTeoov fdv yap itpojdodvTO rag ^sra rou Ar/- 
 l^ioaOevovc vcwq CTreXOoudac) ot |ittv ' AOmxiloi n' 7r«vrt ^»J d0i>A^mc 
 i/crav, /cal o TrapciXoyoc ouroTc /n^JfiQ »)'S """oXu ^t ^ittZwv £n r»7c 
 (Troartmc o utrdueXoc. 2. TroXeai ydo raurotc ^idvatc f vh o^ioto- 
 TooTrotc ETnXOovTiQy dr]iii()KpctT(>vi.ibvaiq re worTrtp /cat auroi, K'ac 
 f vauc /cal f iTTTTOUC /cat ti^^^T^^'J f £)(^oucTotc, 01) SuvaVtfvot iirEViyKUV 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VIT. CAP. LV. 
 
 543 
 
 imitated from this are passages of Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. p. 559, and Arrian, E. A. ii. 19, 
 11, and Polyren. vi. 3, p. 552. 
 
 dvtfioQ ovpiog} E.^nivalent to avi^oQ 
 tTri^opoQ at ii. 77, where see note. 
 
 (r(3i(TTi)pia] Of this term no examples 
 are given'in Steph. Thes. It occnrs, how- 
 ever, in Arrian, ii. 19, 8, ff/3f<Tr»;piov ry 
 (pXoyi k7rk<ptpov. And with allusion to 
 the present passage, Pollux, i, 1G8, has 
 fffietTTtipioig KioXv^aaiv txP^^^'''^- ^^ t-'ll cal- 
 culated to throw light on this passage of 
 our author is one, evidently written with 
 a view to it, of Polyjen. vi. 3, a(5i(TT{}piov 
 ydp TTvpbg fidXiara o^oq ilvai ^OKtV «pt- 
 (TTOv St fcwXfjua TTvpbg tTraXiupofiivoi' 
 o^oc, i'lKinra yap tovtov Trvp uTrrerai. 
 
 Ch. LV. I. yfyt i^nfJ^^i'VQ — X«/t7rprt(,] 
 Poppo regards this as a brief form of 
 expression for riiQ viKrjg, i)v iv'iK^aav, 
 Xa^irpag viKtjg ytyivrjfiivtjQ. 
 
 iv iravTi dn ctOv^iaQ »}<Tai'] * were in 
 the greatest degree of dejection.' Duker 
 notices an evident imitation of the expres- 
 sion in Dionys. Hal. Ant. vi. 76, fa»C f^^ 
 TTavTi Si aOvfiiag lysvtnOe (where, for ^i', 
 read Sfj). Matthite, Gr. Gr. § 442,3, treat- 
 ing on this idiom, compares from Plato, 
 tu Travri kokov elvai, whence may be 
 emended a passage of zEschin. c. Tim. 
 p. 9, 27, iv iravTL St fca/cy ytvofitvog, 
 where, for KUKtp, should undoubtedly be 
 read icaKov, and, for St, perhaps ^17. Com- 
 pare also Plut. de Sera Num. Vind. u' 
 Travri ytvkaOai icaKip Sid 06/3ov, where 
 Wyttenbach suspects the words Sid ^o^^ov 
 to be from the margin : he remarks, that 
 in iravTi tlvai xaKip we have an Attic 
 phrase for in mnxhno timore esse. In Xen. 
 
 C}Top. vii. 1, 22, tig Travra k'ivSvvov i]X- 
 O'ov, I suspect the true reading to be tiff 
 Trap roi) kivSvvov yXOov. 
 
 2. For yStj, which taken, as it is best 
 done, to refer to TavTcnc fxovaig just 
 before, yields a sense but jejune, I am 
 inclined to think the true reading is that 
 proposed on conjecture by Dindorf, Si). 
 Certain it is that the two particles are 
 very often confounded ; but more fre- 
 quently has Si] passed into iiSt], than the 
 reverse. Thus in another passage infra 
 viii. 53, 3, for St), ijSrj is found in one of 
 the best MSS. 
 
 o/ioio-poTTOic] This I have, with all the 
 recent editors, adopted, on the authority 
 of the best MSS. (to which I am enabled 
 to add that of Cod. Mus. Brit.) for vulg. 
 o^oiorpoTTiog. The term ofioiorp. bears 
 here the extensive sense of * similar as to 
 disi)Ositions, manners, and habits of life,' — 
 a sense also found at viii, UG, where it is 
 said of the Syricusans, (.idXiaTu ydp ufioio- 
 TpoTToi yti'ofitvoi, dpKTTa Kct) TTpoanroXi- 
 ixijrrav (scil. Tovg 'AOtjiaiovc) : and so 
 ojuotorp. is used at iii. 10. Plut. t. viii. 144. 
 Of the term used, as here, with •KoXig, 
 I know no example elsewhere : but it 
 occurs with the equivalent expression 7) 
 yil in Dio Cass. 234, 4, a passage doubt- 
 less written with a view to the present, 
 and in which the author may justly be 
 supposed to have had ofioioTporroig in his 
 copy. Finally, so in Plut. Discr. Adul. 9, 
 we have, ofi. (piXia Kai avvijOtio, and in 
 Herodot. viii. 144, //Ota ofi. Pind. 01. xiii. 
 7, dacpaXyjg A/'/crt, Kai ofioTpoTCog Eipdva. 
 
 Kai vavg Kai tTTTrovg Kai ^uyiQi] ^xov- 
 aaig] On a reconsideration of this passage 
 
 i 
 
 ovTi iK TToXirftac ti jLt£ra/3oX»/c ro ^td(/>o()oi' ourolc w Trpo^J/yovro 
 CIV, OUT £/c irapaaKwyic, ttoWio /cpetddoug [ovrac,] (T<()aXAo^U'oi 
 ^i TO. TrAttw, ret re irpo aiiTiov riTrdpovv, Kai tVa^f/ ye Kai ralg 
 
 (involving no little perplexity and diffi- 
 culty) T am inclined to think, that the true 
 reading may be that proposed, on conjec- 
 ture, by Duker, Kai vauai Kai 'iinroig Kai 
 fitytOti iffxvovcraig : though the defence, 
 in my smaller edition, of the common 
 reading iity'tOii txovoaig with reference to 
 size, so tliat rcoXtai — ptyiOij Ixovcraig may 
 be equivalent to TroXtcri i.ityd\aig — has, 
 Poppo admits, not been overturned by the 
 objections to it advanced by himself, and 
 has been confirmed by Didot, who, in ad- 
 dition to the exami)les adduced by me from 
 Xen.Cyneg. iy.\,Tdfity'i9t] jutrafr fiaKpwv 
 Kai (ipaxiixiv, and a passage of Theophr. 
 cited in Steph. Thes. poSa — ovSt fjiiydXa 
 Toig ptykOtm, — subjoins exanijdes of the 
 several phrases fitytOr) bptioi', Giop.aTa, 
 v^n, TrXdTT], and TrXrjOTj. Moreover, Dio 
 Cass, may fairly be presumed to have had 
 txoixraig in his copy, since in a i>assage, 
 p. 019, evidently written in imitation of 
 the present, he similarly writes, aiVxt^^^^^^ 
 Sk, ToaovTovg Kai TOWVTuvg ovrag, Kai 
 OTrXa Kai xP'/7*«ra Kai vavg Kai 'iTTTrovg 
 txovTag. It is true that he does not 
 bring in the ptyiOrj ; but that was doubt- 
 less because he stumbled at the harshness 
 it involves. That Poppo should think the 
 above writer had there in view, not the 
 present, but rather another passage of our 
 author supra i. 80, 3, dXXoig—xpm^f^-!'"- 
 tan — Kai vi)tg, Kai 'ittttoi, — is strange. 
 However, taking into consideration the 
 circumstance, noticed by Poppo, that our 
 author no where else uses the plural of 
 the term fxiytOog, but invariably the sin- 
 gular, as used of the magnitude of plurals 
 (i. 2. vii. 72) ; also that most of the best 
 MSS. (to which add Codd. Clar. prima 
 manu. Cant., and Mus. Brit.) have vavcri, 
 'iTTTToig, and fitytOti, which, while ex- 
 cluding ixovaaig, square exactly with 
 hxvouffaig, — and that the very phrase 
 [(Txotiv ptyiOti occurs at i. 2, and iox^niv 
 vavTiK<p at iii. 104 : again, shice while 
 ditticult is it to account for accusatives 
 here having been changed into datives, 
 but easy for the change of the datives 
 into the accusatives when once hx- ^^'^^ 
 changed to tx- - ^^^ lastly, considering 
 that the phrase iax^tiv oirXoig is found in 
 Demosth. 140, 20 ; and that in Appian, 
 t. i. 377, we have olg (scil. tXtcpaffi) hxv- 
 01/(71, — for these several reasons I feel 
 persuaded that icrxvovcaig is the true 
 reading, and could adduce various in- 
 
 stances of the interchange of the two 
 words by the scribes ; whence have arisen 
 not a few corruptions of the text of the 
 best writers. As to the difficulty started 
 by Didot against the propriety of itrxvtiv 
 fityiOti without a genitive, — that is, as 
 Poppo observes, quite futile. The truth is, 
 that, though the words Kai f.itys9ti might 
 have been dispensed with, (and wei-e ac- 
 cordingly passed over by Dio Cass.) yet 
 they have no little force, being used ex- 
 Cijeticalhi ; q. d. ' and in other elements of 
 physical power.' The same exegetic use 
 is observable in a passage of Aristoph. Av. 
 488, OuTiog Iffxvat rt Kai ix'tyag »/v Tort 
 Kai TToXvg. Finally, not dissimilar to the 
 ])resent is a passage of Lueian, torn. iii. 
 518, 41-43, wg a tovtov top dvOpwirov 
 ottXiov d~s(pyvav Kai vfCJv, Kai CFTpaTO- 
 TrkSoJV, Kai Kaipdv, /cat xP'7M«^w»^ KvpioV 
 where, for KaipoJv, (which can by no 
 means be defended,) I propose to read, on 
 conjecture, x"P<J!'»'> tnilitum, 'forces.' 
 
 In ro ^la^opor, just after, we have, as 
 Goeller points out, an I'jH'.irijesis of the pre- 
 ceding Ti ; the sense being, in other words, 
 ' neque quidciuam ex mutato reipublicie 
 statu inter eos soUicitare poterant, quod 
 caussa dissidii esse solet.' Compare ch. 75, 
 // laoi-ioipia tuiv KaKiov, txov(Td Tiva ofxiog, 
 TO fxtrd TToXXCjv, kovc^iktix'. 
 
 ovr' tK TrapaaKtvi'ig — ovTag'] 1 must 
 finally coincide in the view of Bauer, 
 Dukas, and Bekker ; according to which 
 Kpti(T(7ovg is to be regarded as an accusa- 
 tive. And for bvTog, I have, with Bekker 
 (second edition), edited bvTag, — a reading 
 which has been finally approved by Poppo, 
 and that on the ground that the words 
 tK TrapacTKfvrig cannot well be taken as 
 merely equivalent to TrapaffKtvy, and that 
 the collocation seems to suggest the pro- 
 priety of the woi'ds ov Svvdfitvoi tirevty- 
 Ktlv being refen'cd to each member of the 
 sentence. No direct authoi'ity, indeed, 
 exists for the reading bvTag ; but oi'rtt; is 
 f(jund in three of the best MSS. ; and sup- 
 poshig, as we ought, Kptiaaovg to be an 
 accusatire, we must necessarily i)resume 
 that bvTag is the true reading. As to the 
 word Kaiirtp, which Bauer says is here 
 wanting, nothing is more usual than for it 
 to be left understood in the case of the 
 participles bvTig or ovrag. See note at 
 vi. 51. 
 
 ^TTopouv] The vulg. i)Bvp.ovv is evi- 
 dently a mere marginal gloss. By rd -irph 
 
5U 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 LVI. 01 Si 2u|OaK-o(it<)i Tov re Xifuva tvOk TraoiirXiov o3f(oc, 
 Kal TO arof^ia ourou SiivmwvTO k\>j(tuv, ottioc fniKtri, fiv^ a pov- 
 XiUVTO, XciOouv avrovi^ ol'AO^raun iKirXtvaavrec. 2. o6 yaf)ne(H 
 ToJ avTul (TuSuvcu novov £71 Tf]v tTTt/itf /\ao V eTTOjouvTO^ aAAa /cat 
 oTTCDf,- k-a'i^ouc K-wAufTW(Ti' I'Oju^oi/rec, oTTf^ »/»', aVo re rwy 7ra^orra>i/ 
 
 TToXv (T(j>wv KaOvn^fJTBfja rd Trpa^^iara Jrat, jcal^ a ^uvan'ro K'pa- 
 
 T>7(T«t 'AO»M'ai(oy T£ K-al twv E,viiif^idy^(ov Kal /cara yuv K'cii kotiI OaXarr- 
 Gav, KciXdv (j(piGiv tg roue 'EXXiivag to aywi'tfr/ta (jxivnaOai' roue 
 Tf "yop (iXXovq ''EXXip'ag hvOix: tovq /tilv iXtvOefiovaOai, roue ^e 
 0of3(.u a7roXu£(j(^at (oj yelp tri ^ui-arrjv £(7£(jOat r/ji' uttoXoittoi' AOrj- 
 vditov Sui'OjLai' rdi^ utrrtpov £7r£)'£)(^0»jfTOjH£i>o»' TroAt^iov fvtyKtn'), /cat 
 avrm, SoS«rrfe auroJr curtoi Jvat, utto re rtJi' ciXXioy avOpcoTTwv 
 Kill UTTO rwi/ ETTtira TToAu 0au/(«a0//(TE(iOca. 3. /cat »iy ^£ a&oc o 
 iiyi^v K-ara re raura, Kal on ou^^J 'AO»n'«twv /itoimy TTfotfyiji'orro, 
 
 oAAa Kal Twv dXXojy ttoAAwi' Ivj^tfu'txtvi', Kal oi)8' avTol av ^idvov, 
 
 a'AAci /cat ^tera r(^v Hi7i|3or)0n^ai'rw»' a(j)'i(Jiv, i/ye/toytg rt yu/o/itvot 
 /itertt Kopn'OitJv /cat Aa/ceSaijuortwy, /cat rrjv a(j>iTipav noXiv e^iTrooa- 
 (Tvoi'rcc 7rpo/cti'Su)'£U(Tai r£, /cat rou voun/cou fttya ^tiooe TTpo- 
 
 avTufV, 'the affairs before them,' under- 
 stand the late naval defeat, as Poppo ex- 
 plains. At ^aWov fTi repeat rjTro^ovv. 
 
 Ch. LVI. 2. a-TTo Tu>v TTrtpoiTwv] 'from 
 what they now held [in their power].' 
 Genitive of origin, as at viii. 7i> and 81, on 
 which see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 573. 
 
 KoXbv <j<pi(riv — 0avaT<T0ai] ' that the a- 
 chievement would appear in the sight of 
 the Greeks honourable to them.' On this 
 sense of dywi'iofia see note at i. 22. 
 vii. 59. 8G. Compare Herodot. i. 140, Kai 
 ayu)vi(Tfia [ifyci tovto Trouvvrcn. Aris- 
 toph. Ran. 286. Pausan. p. 619. 
 
 3. (T(pfTioav TToXiv f}i-Kapan\6vTiQ Trpo- 
 Kiv^vrtvaai] Render, ' and as holding 
 out (i. e. exposing) their city [as one] to 
 encounter danger for [the rest].' Such 
 seems to be the full sense of this somewhat 
 unusual phraseology, of which the only 
 j)arallel that I have noted is in Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. iii. 12, tclq tavTutv ^vx^g Trpo- 
 Kivdvi'iixrai tujv Kon'utv Trapsaxov. The 
 iv in ifi7rapa(Tx('n'Teg stands for tv X^P'^h 
 ' into their hands,' ' to be used at their 
 pleasure,' for their good. Compare supra 
 vi. 13, 2, fjtrjik tovti^ lfnrapd(yx^]TS — 
 iWaixTTovvayOai, and Appian, t. ii. 801, 
 tavTov tfiTvaptX; ' se proebere ictibus,' 
 and Ari-stoph. Nub. 440, TovtI to y' tfibv 
 crai/i' avTolaiv llap'fx^ tvtttuv, &c. where, 
 for avToiffiv Traofx*"' ^ conjecture the 
 
 true reading to be avroXtr' t/i rropfx*^. 
 which Attic elegance would seem to re- 
 quire, though in tlie ordinary Greek the 
 simple irap'txio is used, as in a passage of 
 the New Testament, St. Luke vi. 29, tf^ 
 TVTTTOvTi (Tf tTTi Tfjv oiayova TtdpiX^ KCti 
 Tt)v a\\r/i/, where several early MSS. and 
 ancient versions add avT<^^ and Gregory 
 wi'ites,a\\d Kai ti)v iripav Trapticiv tfnrap. 
 rrp iraiovTi. Parallel to t^irap. in^ the 
 passages of Appian and Aristoph. is tdioKa 
 in a passage of the Old Testament^ Isaiah 
 1. 6, roj' vioTov fiov t^u)Ka tig fidaTiyag, 
 rug dk ffiayovag [lov tig paTrifffiara. 
 
 Kai TOO vavTtKov /isy« f^spog irpo- 
 Koi/zarTft,-] A somewhat perplexed con- 
 struction, and unusual mode of taking the 
 verb TToo/coTrrw, namely, not in a neuter, 
 but active sense. Agreeably to this view, 
 the Scholiast regards the words as stand- 
 ing for TTpoKOTn)v fityaXrjv r<p vavTiK<[i 
 (tt6X(i> irapaffxovrtgy 'having to a great 
 degree promoted the successes of the 
 navy.' In this active sense (which is 
 exceedingly rare) the verb occurs also at 
 iv. 60, Tfjg TrpoK. Ufivoig, and in Herodot. 
 i. 90, and iii. 56, kg to irpoau) ovCfv irpo- 
 (KOTTTtTo tCjv TTpayfictTiov, aud Lucian, 
 t. ii. 421, TrpoKoTrrai/ olvov, 'to filter 
 wine,' lit. pass it through a sieve. Moi-e- 
 over, as TrpoKoTrrsiv signifies primarily 'to 
 cut out and open a way through rough, or 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LVII. 
 
 545 
 
 KoxpavTBQ. 4. iOvr] yap TrAciara orj £7rt fi'iav ttoAii' TavTip> t,v\n]XO£^ 
 irXr^v ye or; tov ^v/jLiravTO^ Ao-you Tou £v rwSc ra> TToXtfuu) Trj^oe r»/v 
 A9r}valu)v T£ TToAtv Kai AaKtSaifioviwv, LVII. Toaot^£ yap 
 EKaTipoi £7ri ^iKiXiav re Kai TTfot 2i/C£Atae, roTg jidv ^uy/crrjcro^avoi 
 Tuv y^ujpav iXOovTeq, Toig Se ^vvSiaawGovreQ^ tiri Suoo/couaac 
 iTroXijurjaav, ov /cara S'lKtjv ti fnaXXov ovSe KaTO. ^vyyivtiav juiT 
 aXXr)Xit)V OTavTec;, aXX io<^ ^ eKaoToig Ttjq ^vvTv^iag^ // /caret to 
 ^vfxc^epov rj avayKy, ^(^X'^v, 2. AOrji'aioi julv avToi ''livveg em 
 
 thickety, gromid and woodlands,' and as 
 that may be either for another, or for 
 oneself, so the verb in question may have 
 either an active or a neuter sense ; in 
 which latter case it will mean, 'to make 
 
 way, get 
 
 along, 
 
 proceed ;' and, in the 
 
 figurative sense, it will signify either, as 
 here, ' to occasion progress,' or ' to make 
 progress.' In short, it exactly corresponds 
 in use to promo ceo in Latin. 
 
 In rou vavTiKoii n'tya fi'tpoQ TrpoKotpav- 
 TSg (where fxeya fitpog stands for kutu. 
 fi'iya p.tpog, like fiBpog ti, at which is 
 similarly to be supplied kutcl, at ii. 64, 
 and vii. 30.) it is not easy to determine 
 the force of the genitive : Bauer regards 
 it as standing for ntpi ; aud Poppo sup- 
 poses the genitive to have a jnirtitice 
 force. It would rather seem, as Goeller 
 and Dr. Arnold take it, a genitive of pro- 
 gress, like Oeeiv Trt^toto, &c. Agreeably to 
 which view. Dr. Arnold renders, ' having 
 facilitated the successes of the navy.' 
 Still this is but gratis dictum, and dots not 
 point at the rationale of the thing. I can- 
 not but suspect that the genitive here is 
 in regimen with the accusative odi)V, which 
 in this idiom has to be supplied, whether 
 the verb Trpoxr. be taken in an active or a 
 neuter sense ; the sense intended being 
 necessarily, ' to cut a way forwards, either 
 for another or for oneself.' No instance 
 am I enabled to adduce, in which the 
 word oSbv is expressed after npoKoTrTtiv ; 
 but it is of frequent occurrence in the 
 phrase rffxieiv o^br,^ to proceed,' ' make 
 progress,' and the corresponding one in 
 Latin viam secare, as in Virg. ^n. vi. 900, 
 *Ille viam secat ad naves :' and sometimes, 
 though rarely, the verb is so used without 
 the viam, as in Virg. .^n. v. 595, ' Delphi- 
 num similes, — qui per maria humida 
 nando, — Carpathium Libycumque, — se- 
 cant.' (For so that passage should be 
 pointed.) The same use, in our own lan- 
 guage, of the verb to cut is not unknown, 
 (though there it is chiefly confined to the 
 language of common life,) being recog- 
 nised in the expression to cut on or along 
 to any place, meaning, to hasten to it. 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 So viewed, the expression may, without 
 harshness, be taken to bear the sense 
 progress, or success, in the jiresent passage, 
 and in another supra iv. 60, Trjg dpx^ig 
 TTpoKOTrrovTujv tKtivoig, where the dative, 
 liere left to be supplied, (thus, acpiai Kai 
 Tu7g ^vnfidxoig) is, we may observe, ex- 
 pressed. 
 
 4. Toi) KvfjiiravTOQ Xoyow] Meaning, 'the 
 total number (muster-roll) when reckoned 
 u|),' the full tale (to use an eld English 
 ])hrase) ; the sense of the expression 6 
 \6yog 6 Trpof being, as Poppo explains it, 
 * ratio qute fuit ad,' Germ. ' das Verhalt- 
 niss, welches Statt fand zu.' 
 
 Ch. LVII. 1. fiiT dWijXojp crdpTtg] 
 ' ranged on either side.' So supra iii. 39, 
 
 /itrd TWl' TToXtfllltJTdTOiP (JTdvTtg. 
 
 u}g (KdcTotg rqg ^VPTVxiag — ^'^X*'^] Here 
 I have, as formerly, adopted the readings 
 of Bekker, thus retaining vulg. iKdaToig 
 (for what has been edited by Poppo, 
 SKacTTog Ttg,) a reading which, I find, has 
 place also in Codd. Clar. and Mus. Brit., 
 and which is further supported by a pas- 
 sage adduced by Dr. Arnold from Hdot. 
 vii. 188, TOiCTi ovTbJ tlxt opjjiov. 'AvdyKy, 
 the conjecture of Bekker, Dr. Arnold has 
 confirmed fi-om the Parma MS. ; and it is 
 further borne out by the testimony of 
 Codd. Mus. Brit, and Leyd., and perhaps 
 Clarend. (for the iota in this last-mentioned 
 MS. is scarcely ever expressed.) More- 
 over, the reading taxfv (for vulg. taxov), 
 received by Poppo, Bekker, and Goeller, 
 on the authority of eleven MSS., I am 
 enabled to further confirm from the MSS. 
 Clar., Cant., and Mus. Brit. 
 
 With respect to the construction, it is 
 well pointed out by Poppo that the words 
 Kara rb ^vfJi(pspop (as just before, Kara 
 diKTjv, and Kara ^vyyivfiav) correspond 
 to dvdyKy, taken as standing for Kar' 
 dvdyKt}v, a frequent variation: and ac- 
 cordingly the general import of the words 
 is well represented by the free version of 
 the Scholiast, dXX' wg SKdaTotg avi'tTVxf, 
 ri did TO 'idiov (Tv/ji<pspov, Tf i^ drdyKtjg 
 OTpaTivtaQai, ' as they were each severally 
 circumstanced, either as regarded their 
 
 Nn 
 
546 
 
 THUCYDTDES. 
 
 [a.C. 413. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LVII. 
 
 547 
 
 voumoic e'ri vpoi^evoi A^ifiVLot Kal '^j^pioi Ka\ Aiyivnrcu, oi rare 
 Aiyivav elvov, Kal in 'Eariau^g ol iv Ev^ola E^ynaiav OLKOvvreg, 
 inoiKOi ivreg, Ivvearparevaav, 3. r^. ^l ciAAo^v oc ^av vn^Kooi, 
 ol S azro £u^iM«X^'«C auroro^xot, elal ^l Kal ol ,iia0o^o(>oe S^'vecrrpa- 
 TEuov. 4. K«l rJJv liilv virriKoayv /cm «()0(>ou uTToreAu^y^ Lptrpu,g 
 ic«; XaA/ct^.k /c«i 2rup5c Kal Kapicrrtoi aV E.(3o/ac »J^«»S airo 
 g^ v^irro^v Keloc fcal ''Ar^p.oe /cal Tr/'rioc, e^ ^ li^vtag MiA^/crtoi 
 ^«i SaViioc fcal XIoi- rouroiv XIoc o^x vttot.AeTc orr^c <Jopou, 
 v«Gg ge TrapExovrec, airovo/noi ^vvianovro' Kal to 7r\uarov Uveg 
 ilvT.Q o5rm Trdvrec Kal aV 'Ae»,va/a>v, TrAr).. KapucTTu^y* ourot 
 g* tltri ApuoTTEc' u7r»iACooi g' o.'Tfc /cni ayay/o^], o^wg ' I^VH" je 
 ettI Awo.^ac, >;fcoAoi;0oui'. 5. irfyog 3' auroTg AloA^c, Mr,%irfaoi 
 ^dv vaval Kal ov <t>op^o virr^Kooi, Ttvehm U Kal A'lvun vironXeig. 
 oSroe Se AloAnC AloAtucTi roTc Kriaaoi Boiionng [rolg] ^ura ^v^ya-^ 
 Korrli^w Kar avajKnv ^lax^^^ro, UXarauiQ ^l KaravriK^w Bo.orrm 
 Bot(uro7c, iuovot HKOTiog Kard re) e^Gog. 6. 'PoS.m ge /vat Ky(/»,. 
 ptoi, Awo(»7c a«(|)orepoi, ol /un; AaKiU^iov'i(OV airoiKoi^ KvOyioi 
 enl AaK^^ai^ioviovg rovg a/aa TuA/TTTrai ^^rd 'AOrjva'iujv oirXa 
 E^foov, 'PoScoi gt, 'ApyeToi yEvoc, Supa/cocr/oic A;^»^ AwptEucri, 
 FEAoiotc Se /ecu arrot/coig taur^;;!; oJdi, /iiEra Supci/Cfxy/o^v arpaTEUo- 
 ;*^rolc rivayKo^ovro iroXefjifLV. 7. rtiJv te TTEpl IhAoTrovyjaov 
 vrjcTtwrwy KE(()aAA»7vEC M^v /col ZaKvvSioi auroi'o^uu A*^»', z^"]^" ^« ^^J 
 v»j(T(a>ri/cov iU«^^ov /carEtpYcViEvot, on OaXdaavQ eKoaTOvv ot 
 'A0»ji'a7ot, HuTEtVorro- K^pKimaun Se, ou /iidrov Ao^pnlc, aAAa Kai 
 KofAvOioi aa(pwg, ettI KofJivOlovg te /cal Supa/comouc, rwy ^JEV 
 inoiKoi oi>rEc, twi' te SuvysreTc, avn'y/cp ^ev e/c toJ EUTrpETrouc, 
 
 j3ouArJ(TEl ^E KQTa e'x^OC to KopiV^lWV Ol)x ^(TCIOV EITTOVTO. 8. /Cai Ot 
 ME(T(T»irtOt VVV KaXoifXiVOL k NaUTTO/CTOV, /cat E/C riuAoV TOTE VTT 
 
 interest, or [as they were urged by] neces- 
 sity.' 
 
 5. KaravTtKpv BoitoToi} Meaning, 'com- 
 pletely (i. e. lit., as Dr. Arnold explains, 
 outrhjht) Boeotians.' In the words follow- 
 ing, 1 have, with Bekker (in his 2nd edit.), 
 before i\9oQ received ro, on the authority 
 of several of the best MSS. (to which add 
 that of Codd. Clar. and Mus. Brit.) ; such 
 being required by the sense, which is, ' by 
 reason of the (i. e. as the article is meant 
 to express, the well-known) enmity between 
 them.' 
 
 7. Kara to vTjfftwriKov] * on account of 
 the circumstance of their insular situ- 
 ation.' MaWov. Efiuivalent, as Poppo 
 pays, to fxdWov if dXXoi, ri ol i)ntipCJTai. 
 
 8. Ik 'SavTraKTov] So I have now 
 written, with Bekker (2nd edition), on the 
 authority of one of the best MSS., for 
 vulg. iv NayTra/cry, retained by Poppo 
 and Goeller ; because the former reading 
 is confirmed by another passage supra 
 ch. 31, 2, Kai U rifQ ^aviraKTOv twv Mea- 
 (Ttjvicjv ixtTtTTfiitl^aTo, wherc the construc- 
 tion is, Kai fttr€7rt/ii//ar6 [nvai;] rwv 
 Miffffrfviutv Ik rifg NofTraKrou, and iv. 
 41, 2, Kai 01 U rOf 'SavirciKTOv Mtaffijvioi, 
 &.C. Accordingly Acre, as Poppo points 
 out, the words tic NavTrajcrov and U nvXou 
 are to be construed, not with ot KaXovfitvoi, 
 but with 7rape\rj'p9i]<Tav, which 1 would 
 render, not with Dr. Arnold, * were 
 pressed into the service,' nor, with Goeller, 
 
 1 
 
 'AOr}vui(j)v ey^ojuitvm, iQ tov ttoAejuov Trapi\i](j)On<yav. Kai m Msya- 
 pitjv ^vyci^ig ov ttoAAoI MEy«pEu<Ti SeAh'ouit/oic oucti Kara ^v/ul- 
 (po^dv t/iidvovTO. 9. T(jjv ^£ dWojv tKOvaioq /ndWov »j arpaTtla 
 E-yt-yi'ETO »i^r?. 'ApyEtot juej' yap ou Trjg ^vfif^iaylaq '^viKa /itaAAor, 
 »/ Ti]Q AaKtSaifJioviijjv re ix'^pag K^il Tijg TrapavriKa iKaaroi i^iag 
 aKfteXiag, Aiopiiig ettI AwptEac Iderd 'AOrjvaiiov 'itjvijjv j}KoXovOovv' 
 MavTivijg ^e Kal dXXoi 'Ap/ca^wv /[ttaOo^opoi, ettI Tovg dtl noXeiiuovg 
 acpidiv d7roSHKvvf.iivovg U(jji)oTeq livai, Kal tote Tovg fxtra Kopivdiwv 
 
 ewcahantur ; but assumehantiu'f adscisce- 
 hantur, a<lJHu<fljantur, ' were taken for 
 military service,' nearly equivalent to con- 
 scribebantitr : a sense which the word bears 
 also at vii. 20 and 21. And so llerodot. 
 
 ix. 1, OKOV iKCKTTOTt ySVOlTO [6 Si|O^J/t*], 
 
 TovTovQ 7rapt\afij3ape, 'adsumsit, et copiis 
 suis junxit.' Not quite parallel to the 
 present are the passages cited by Dr. 
 Arnold, supra i. Ill, and v. 52 ; nor, 
 strictly speaking, are those he adduces 
 from iv. 54, Trap. ^Kavdtiat', and iv. G9, 
 Trap, ^laaiav. More to the purpose were 
 it to compare Herodot. vii. 1G8, Trapa- 
 \CT/i/3rti'ovrwv Tu>v 'EWt'jvwv iffxiaq eg tov 
 TToXiiMOV, and vii. 150. IGS and 169, in 
 all which cases the term bears what is a 
 sense extending to attsnmere in Latin, — 
 namely, * aliquem socium sibi assumere :' 
 and so in Liv. ii. 22, we have, ' Hernicos in 
 societatem assumere.' The only instances 
 known to me out of Thucydides of the first- 
 mentioned senses are in Xen. Hist. iv. 
 2, 12, Trpo'iovTSg Sk, Kal irapaXafjilSavovTeQ 
 Tvic TToXfig, (meaning, the subject-allies,) 
 and 13, ol Aa/c., Kai dr) Tf ytaTag TraptiXtj- 
 <p6Ttg Kai MavTiveag, t^ijtnav, &c. Thus 
 it signifies, ' the calling forth and taking 
 for service the quotas,' meaning, such 
 quotas of troops as any confederate state 
 is bound to furnish. 
 
 (Crtra ^vfxipopav] * by reason of [their] 
 misfortune,' namely, that of exile. 
 
 9. w^fXtac] This I have received, with 
 Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo, though only 
 on the authority of a few MSS., because 
 it seems absolutely necessary to make out 
 a sense. For to supply here, as Haack 
 proposes to do, the word tx^pag from the 
 preceding context, and to suppose here, as 
 he would do, a reference to the factions 
 by which even then Argos seems to have 
 been distracted, (see supra v. 82 ) were, 
 besides uivolving no little violence, je- 
 june and inapposite. In fact, the very 
 nature of the construction forbids the 
 repetition of tx^V"^ 5 ^^^^ J^* something 
 will then be wanting, as the critics seem 
 to have thought, wlio introduced the word 
 
 ^o^Tjg into the text of the Cod. Camcr. 
 Admitting, then, the impossibility of re- 
 peating txOpag, and yet taking into ac- 
 count the necessity for some word beintj 
 here supplied, without which the sense 
 will be left lamentably imperfect, I know 
 not how we can do otherwise than receive 
 the reading io(j)t\iag ; a reading which, 
 while strongly borne out by internal crl- 
 (lence, is not incompetently supi>orted by 
 external authority, considering that it is 
 found in Codd. Vat., Monach., Lugd., Mus. 
 Brit., Venet., Clar. (prima manu, yet from 
 the same copyist), and finally the MS. of 
 Valla. If it be a.sked how the word came 
 to be omitted in the greater part of the 
 MSS., I answer, from the similarity existing 
 in MS. charactei*s between the two termi- 
 nations in I AT AS and Q4»EAIA2. Final- 
 ly, a strong commendation of the above 
 reading is found in the excellence of the 
 sense thence arising, — namely, that ' while 
 the Argive people at large were induced 
 to join the expedition, not so much by their 
 alliance with the Athenians, as by their 
 enmity to the Lacedtemonians, they imli- 
 rldiially (cicaffrot) joined it, each for his 
 own present advantage, as derived from 
 pay and the profits of spoil ' (and even of 
 petty traffic : see vi. 31, 5). Of the ex- 
 pression M(j)iXiag '^vtKa, and u)(p. xaptv, 
 examples are not rare in the Classical 
 writers. So Xen. Ath. i. 3, and I*olyb. iii. 
 82, 8 : and, moreover, the noun w^tXtta is 
 frequently (especially in Xen., Polyb., and 
 Plut.) used of the spoil gained in war, 
 meaning, the prirate plunder, as distin- 
 guished from the Xd(pvpa, or puUic spoils. 
 That the Argives were not insensible to 
 the attractions of good pay and prize- 
 money, we may infer from the covert 
 allusion to their rapacity in Aristoph. Pax, 
 477j Kai raOra SixoOtv fiKrOo^opovv- 
 Teg dX(piTa. 
 
 fiiTO, 'AOrjvaiiov 'qKoXovOovv] A some- 
 rare construction, of which examples are 
 adduced from Plato, p. 249, dicoX. fisT 
 kfiov, and Cebes, p. 55, at dk yvvalKtg ai 
 ^tT avTutv cLKoXovOovffai. 
 
 N N 2 
 
/ 
 
 548 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 Ko^Tfc ^£ Kai A'lTioXiH ^1100(3 Km ouroi irHcrOivTeQ' ^vvejdp ^6 
 ToTc Kprjd), T^v TeXav 'Fo^'khq CvyKTiaavTaQ /itr) ^uv toIq aVot/cocc, 
 nXX im TovQ diroiKovq, aKovraq /tura /moOov, iXOuv. 10. Kai 
 'AKaf>vavu)v rti'EC u/uia fxiv KtoStt, to Se ttAcov Arj^oaOcrouc <^tA/ji 
 K'arAOr^vaiwv e J i-om, ^WAtjua )(_oi ovrfc, fVtfCouoijfrai'. 11. /cat dide 
 /ufv Tw 'lov/w koXttw 6pit*)i.ihvni' 'IraXtwrwy ^e Goii^toi fcai Mera- 
 TTovTim, fv Totaura(C aVayKotc tot€ (rramwrtfcw)' KatoaJy /carfiA??^- 
 /Lifi'wi', Hvi'faroaTCuoi', Kat SifceXiwrwv Na£ioi Ktii Karavaioi' /3ap- 
 j3a^)wi' ^£ 'EytdTaTot, oiVep tTrrjyo'yoi'ro, ic«t St/ceXun^ to TrXtov, Kai 
 Twv i^(M) Si/ctXtoc Tvp(rr]V(^v te rivtq Kara ^lacpopdv ^vpaKoaiwv, Kai 
 'laVuyfc liuaOofpdpoi. Torrti^e /n£i' jUSTa 'A0r?]'aia>i' e^i-r? forTpaTfuor. 
 LVllI. ^vpaKoaioiq St drTej3o»Jf^»j(Tar KojuamvaToi fxlv I't^wpoi 
 oi'Ttt;, fcai nXfooi oiKovvTiQ (jUT avTovQ^ iiruTa, 'AKpayavTivwv 
 
 tiri Tovc; ad TroXf^itovc (T(l)i<nv arroSfiK- 
 rvixivovG] Equiv. to tri rovg citi <T(pi(n 
 TToXifiiovg, ' those at any time pointed out 
 [by their employers] as enemies ;' for the 
 Arcadians were the Swiss of Greece, in 
 this somewhat graphic use of cnrohiKvy- 
 ^fvovg there is what has a near parallel in 
 the spirited lines of Burns : ' But bring a 
 Scotchman frae his hill, Clap in his cheek 
 a Highland gill ; Say ' sic is royal George's 
 will, And there's the foe:' He has nae 
 thought, but how to kill Twa' at a blow.' 
 
 liwOoTiQ ikvai] So I have, with Bekker 
 and Goeller, edited, though only on the 
 authority of one MS., for vulg. livai t«w- 
 BoTtQ, retained by Poppo, because such a 
 position would destroy that clearness of 
 representation so indispensable to the 
 graphic. 
 
 ^yyicrtVarrag] Supply avTovQ from the 
 context. Of ctKovraQ fitrd niadov the full 
 sense is, 'liowever unwillingly, yet for the 
 pay ;' in other words, they went against 
 their colonists, however unwillingly, yet, 
 for the sake of pay, they went. 
 
 11. Iv ToiavraiQ ardyKaiQ tots arnmio- 
 tikCjv KaiQh}v KarnXrififisvuJv] A certain 
 difficulty here exists, which may best be 
 removed by supposing, with Goeller, an 
 ellipsis of avTuiv at KareiXrj^ix'fvojv (ac- 
 cording to which the sense will be,* as they 
 had been overtaken ') ; also, (as Bauer 
 proposes,) by taking Toiavraig as having 
 reference to some words omitted, such as 
 oJ(TTf civayKaKKrOai IvoTpartvuv 'AOr)- 
 vaioig Thus the sense of this expression, 
 Toiavrai dvayKm OTaoiwriKutv Kaipdv will 
 be, as Poppo renders, * talis turbulentis 
 temporibus effecta necessitas, ut coge- 
 
 rentur una (cum Atheniensibus) militare.' 
 Here, then, is denoted what may be de- 
 fined, ' such strong necessities as leave a 
 person no course to take but one :' and so 
 supra iii. 82, 3, tg aKovaiovg drdyKag 
 TTiirTHV, and Herodot. i. 11«, ig dvdyKUQ 
 fiiydXag diriKVilaOai. Here Kaiputv is de- 
 pendent on dvdyKag ; by dvayKai araaiio- 
 TiKoJv KaipCJv being denoted such straits 
 as arise out of the critical seasons of 
 faction (the various features of which 
 have been so finely depicted supra iii. 
 82). This sense of the term Kaipbg — 
 namely, ' a critical time,'— may be deduced 
 from what is its primary sense, pnnc- 
 tum temporis, (from Kup, Kapbg, punctum,) 
 or that particular period when matters 
 are come to a point. Finally, as suffi- 
 ciently defending the correctness of the 
 phrase KareiXrjuntvMv iv (which is by 
 Krueger suspected to be corrupt) compare 
 Arrian, E. A. iii. 12, 2. v. 7, 4, dvdyKy 
 KaraXa^l^dvu. Herodot. ii. 65, dvayKaiy 
 KaraXofifiavofitvog. In Dem. 1133, 12, 
 for ri vtt' di'dyKrjg, r] vrro ha^ov kutu- 
 \r}(p9eig. which words have every appear- 
 ance of being corrupt, I propose to read, 
 fi vtt' dvdyKTjg, y virb Stfffiov ('as it were 
 by a rope') KaTa\r]<pQtig. Of jcaraXa/x- 
 fidvtoBai thus followed by tv 1 know no 
 other example; but in Plato, p. 217, we 
 have, tv rovrtft ry »cnfc<p d7ro\ri<p0evTa, 
 where I should be inclined to think the 
 true reading might be KaraX., but that 
 the former is confirmed by another pas- 
 sage of the same writer, p. 305, tv to7q 
 idioig Xoyoig orav dTro'Kr]<p0w(nv, 'when 
 they are caught in their own words,' 
 said with allusion to the noose of a snare 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LIX. 
 
 549 
 
 »i(Tux«^'>>''-wv, tv Ty tTrUHva [gpu^ei'oi SeXcvouvnoi. 2. Kai otSc 
 fjilv rng Si/ctXt'ac to Trpoc AijSu^v /tdpog Tirpafi^ivov ve^o/urot, 
 '1/xfpaToi Se aTTO toG irpdq tov Tupdi/vtfcov ttovtov fxop'iov, iv r/. Kai 
 jmivoi " EXXvvtg oiKovaiV ovtoi ^l Ka\ e^ avrod ^idvoi t/3o»i0n<Tai'.^ 
 
 3. Kai 'EXXr}ViKd filv idvr) rwv iv Si/ceXm roaih, ^i^pi^q rt Kai 
 [oij auTovo^oi TravTfc, ^vvtu^xow' ^ctp^dpwv ^\ Si/ceXo) ^lovoi 
 iaoi /.u] d<j>i<JTaaav wpoQ tovq 'AOr^vaiovQ' t(^v S* t£a) 2t/caX/ac 
 'EXXrJi/a»v AaKi^ai/novioi ^ilv riyf/iora ^irapTidTtiv 7rapsx<my'Oi, Neo- 
 Sa/iwSac St roue aXXoug Ka\ EiXunag, {^ivarai ^^e to vtoSa^iiL^eg 
 iXivOioov ;i3r/ elvoi,) Ko^t'i'^tot St Kai vavai Kai irt^o ^lovoi napa-- 
 •yevo^iti'OJ, Kai Atu/vaStoi Kai ' AjunrpaKiwrai Kara to guyytrfc, f^: Sc 
 'ApKa^'iag ini(j0o(j>npoi utto KopivO'iwv cnroaraXiVTei:, Kai ^iKVUWioi 
 dvayKaaT(A cyTpaTtvovTiQ, Kat twv e^tJ U tXan ovviicrov Bowroi 
 
 4. TTjOoc Sf Toiig iwiXOdvTaq rovrovq oi ^.iKtXuZTai avna nXijOoc 
 nXiov KaTcl TTiivra irapicrx^vTO, ote ^ueyaXac ndXeig oiKiwvreq' Kai 
 ya> ottXTthi ttoXXoI Kai v^nq Kai Uiroi Kai aXXoq ofiiXoq a<j>Oovoq 
 ^vviXiyt). Kai npoq airavraq aiOiq wc htteTv touc aXXouc 2upo- 
 /cocTioi alrol nXtL iiroo'iffavTO Sta jiiyMq t£ irdXewq, Kai on iv 
 ^£y/<7Ta> Kivdvvto v^av. LIX. Kai al ^ilv ^Karipi^v iTriKovpiat 
 TOGai^t IvviXiylicjav, Kai tot£ i'lh irdaai d^<t>oTipoiq nap^cyav, Kai 
 ovKiTi oilSti' ov^trepoiq inrjXOev. , , , , 
 
 2. O'l T£ olv ^vpaKoaioi Kai oi lvf.if.iayj)i tiKoruyq ivo^iiGav KaXov 
 aywvtdiua a(t>'iGiv aval inl Ty ytytvr^fm'V '''"V r^Jc vav^axiac ^XeTv 
 TE TO (TT/9aT07re3ov dirav twv 'AOrjvcwov, roaovTov or, Kai ^ir)^e KaO 
 tTEpa auTOUC, ^.^8 gia eaXdacrrjq /li/jte tw 7rE^<^, g.a</>i»ye7v. 3. ekXi^ov 
 
 (sometimes his own, see Ps. xxxv. 8) in 
 which a pei*son is taken. 
 
 Ch. LVIII. 3. ^vvarai] ralet, 'means.' 
 'EXiOeepov r)Sti tlvai, ' to be now free ;' 
 alluding to their previous bondaye. See 
 note on v. 34. C7. 
 
 4. Trpbg] pro ratione, *in comparison 
 with ;' on which see Matlh. Gr. § 455. By 
 aXXog oixiXog (an expression occurring 
 also at iv. 112) is meant the turha of the 
 light-armed, (accompanied with the fewer 
 hoplites,) called at iv. 125, 6 opiXog xpiXbg, 
 where the expression is equivalent to oc 
 brrXXrai. Compare also Arrian, E. A. iii. 
 
 23, 6. , ^. 
 
 o»C aVeTv] ' so to say,' ' uno verbo. The 
 re, just after, I have, with the recent edi- 
 tors, thought proper to insert, though only 
 on the authority of three MSS., to which 
 add Cod. Clar. 
 
 Ch. LIX. 2. Krai oi Kvpfiaxoi] These 
 words, though not found in most of the 
 
 best MSS., I have, with Poppo, Bekker, 
 and Goeller (2nd edition), thought proi)er 
 to receive into the text, and that on two 
 grounds ; I. because, (as Haack observes,) 
 ' supposing the words to have no place, 
 the re will have nothing to correspond to 
 it ;' and, 2. from tlie strong support which 
 the words derive from internal evidence, as 
 existing in the circumstance that while 
 difficult is it to imagine why they should 
 liave been inserted, easy is it to account 
 for their having been omitted, — namely, 
 from inadvertence on the part of the 
 copyists. In vindication of the propriety 
 of the words themselves, it is only neces- 
 sary to observe, that the allies of all kinds, 
 both Sicilian and Grecian, were of suffi- 
 cient consideration to be deservedly joined 
 with the Syracusans, as participating in 
 their anticipations of glory. 
 
 KoO' fTfpa] ' in either direction.* 
 
 3. iKXyov — fi'eyav] « they immediately 
 
l! 
 
 550 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 vvv Tov T£ AtjU£va ivOvg top /neyav, £^ovra to aroiLia o/ctoi 
 GTaci(A}v fnaXicfTa, Tpii]pi<n nXaylaig, kui ttXoioic koi aKaroig, iir' 
 ajKvpuiv ofJiLu'CovTegy Kal raAAa, i]v en vav/na'^Hv o[ 'Adrjvalot 
 ToXfxijcrbjffij TraperjKiva^ovTo' Kai oXiyov ov^ev tg ov^lv eirevoovv. 
 LX. Tote c£ AOr/j'a/otc, rtjv te dwoKXyaiv o/Jtuai Kal rriv aXXrjv 
 ^lavoiav avTtJV aiaOo/iUvoK:, jSouAeurf'a ecuKH. 2. Kal ^vrtXOovTEg 
 m T£ GTpaTr)y()i Kai oi ra^tap^ot tt^ooc; T>jr Trapovaav aTrop'iav rtjv 
 T€ aAAwi', Kai OTL ra i7riTi)^na ouTi avriKa In £tYOv {TrpoTreinxpav- 
 Tiq yap iq KaTavi]v, uyq f/CTrAfiutro/tcvot, aTTilTTOv jAr\ iiraynv), ovte 
 
 TO XoiTTOV f/xeAAoV £t;6(V, £t /Lir} VUVK^aTl^CTOVdlV, il3ovXiVaaVTO TO. 
 
 fiw TH^T] ra aru) tKXnrelv, ttooq ^e avralg ralq vavcrlv oVoAa/Sov- 
 T£c ciaTH^i(Tf.iaTi o(TOv oiov re iXay^iGTov rolq t£ GKEvtai Kal TOig 
 I aauevovaiv iKavov yiviaOai, tovto /liIv (ppovpeiv, airo ^k tov tiXXov 
 
 proceeded to close up the great port.' 
 Thucydides docs not inform us how long 
 they were occui)ied in closing it ; but Dio- 
 . dorus says it was three dcujs. By the term 
 tWvQ, however, it is implied that they 
 would do it as speedily as possible : and 
 hence Dodwell may be nearer the truth 
 in suj)posing one day ; which, Poppo ob- 
 serves, is supported by the argumentation 
 at eh. 84. 
 
 TrXaytatt;] * placed transverse' or * broad- 
 side,' so as to form what is called at ch. 09, 
 Ktvyfjia. On the words oXiyov — iirivoovv 
 see notes at ii. 8, and vii. 87. 
 
 Cn. LX. 2. TTpog Ti)v TTapovcrav — 
 wXXwr] 'because of their present distress 
 in other respects ;' for the genitive here is 
 either a genitive of relation, (on which see 
 Matth. Gr. § 337.) and so equiv. to Kara 
 TO. oXXa, or Trepi rd dWa (compare a pas- 
 sage of the New Testament, St. Mark iv. 
 19, Kal at mpi rd Xonrd iTriOvfiiai) ; or it 
 huii/ be an attrihiitlre genitive serving to 
 note orv/iny as <p6(3oi iroXt^inov, to Tpuiai^ 
 filffog, y)Sovai tUvojv, ^iXia ripoi;. But 
 that idiom is, I believe, almost confined to 
 nouns expressing any passion of the mind. 
 
 Tfixv Ta dvu)] Meaning, it may be sup- 
 posed, as Dr. Arnold explains, the upper 
 extremity of the Athenian lines, where 
 they came nearest to the cliffs of Epipola?, 
 and were furthest from the sea. See Map 
 and Memoir. 
 
 dTToXa^ovTfg diarsixifffiaTil So I have 
 edited, with Bekker, Goelltr, Poppo, and 
 Haack (second edition), on the authority 
 of o)ie MS., for vulg. SiaTtixi<^fid ti, 
 wliich may fairly be presumed to have 
 arisen from inadvertence on the part of 
 the copyists, who here felt the want of an 
 accusative ; though that is, in effect, Icjt 
 
 understood in the oaov, scil. /xepog, space ; 
 hareix- being a dative of instrument. Ren- 
 der, ' by a cross-wall.' See note on iii. 34, 
 1, and compare Dio Cass. p. 1280, npog 
 avrtji T<p ^lanix^'^fiaTi, where is denoted 
 the fortified wall of Hadrian drawn across 
 North Britain. In support of the above 
 reading, Poppo adduces a passage at iv. 
 102, where we have rfi'xfi d7roXa/3ftv : 
 and so we should say, *to take off a, space' 
 by drawing a wall across. 'AttoX. sig- 
 nifies to take off any part from the rest, 
 and consequently to take in any such part. 
 Finally, though the reading in question be 
 deficient in external authority, yet in so 
 mimite a variation, that may very well be 
 dispensed with. And to the evidence of 
 the one MS. above mentioned, I am enabled 
 to add that of anotlier, namely, the Mus. 
 Brit. 
 
 d(j9ivov(nv'\ So I have edited, with 
 Bekker (second edition), on the authority 
 of one MS., for vulg. daBtv'^mVy which 
 Goeller and Poppo have chosen to retain, 
 only remarking that daOivtlQ is the more 
 usual tei-m of the sick. I believe that ol 
 daOtvtiQ occurs only in the later writers, 
 as those of the New Testament ; though 
 even there 6 daOtvGtv is found seven or 
 eight times. The earlier and purer ones 
 use daBtvCj}'. So Plato, p. 334, rott,- dnBi- 
 vovai, and Xen. Anab. v. 3, 1. Hippo- 
 crates, too, never uses 6 daOtviiQ to signify 
 ^(jrotus ; but only o daQtviMv ; emjdoying 
 aaBtv})Q in the sense slcklyy and dadtv'iwv 
 in that of sick, mjrofus. Thus at p. 12 of 
 his book on ancient medical art, he says, 
 lyyvTara tov daOtv'fovTOQ ioTiv 6 daOi- 
 rt'ig' taTi H daOfVFtTTtpoQ 6 daOti'ior. On 
 these grounds, then, 1 have thought proper 
 to adopt the reading daOei'ovffip, 
 
 ' 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LlliEU VII. CAP. LXL 
 
 551 
 
 TTtZiou Taq vavg airaaaq, 0(Toi rfaav Kai ^vvaral Kal anXoioTtoat, 
 
 navTa Tivd icrj^tj^dtovTiQ irXrjpuiaai, Kal, ^lavav/na^riaavTiQ, tju 
 
 jU£v viKwaiv, tq Karavriv Ko/n'it^aOai, i]V ^t ju»J, iimrpriaavTtq Tuq 
 vavq, TTity CvvTa^a/iiivoi uTro^topeiVf y av TaxKJTa jUfAAoxr/ Tivoq 
 y^b)pi(iv rj ^apj5apiKov it] EAA»/)'t/cou (piXiov dvnXtjxpeoOai, 3. Kal 
 Ol fiiiv, wq £do$£v avToiq Tavra, Kai iwoirjaav' tK re yap tujv dvio 
 Tii^tHv u7roK:aT£p»/(7ai', Kai Taq vauq £7rX »//ow(Tav Trdcraq, avayKacraV' 
 TEq eafjaiveiv ocTTiq Kai OTTOxrouy £3oK"£t, tjXiKiaq /inrevtov^ iiriTri^uoq 
 tivui. 4. Kai ^vve7rXYjpioOr}(jav vtjiq oi ndaai SUa iLidXi(TTa Kal 
 SKaTov' rojorac t£ £7r avraq TroAAoug Kal ciKovTiaTaq tiZv T£ AKap- 
 vavuiv Kai tijJV aAAwv E^vcov £(T£j3/f3aZ[(>y, Kai raAAa u)q o'lov t i]v 
 ts avayKaiov t£ Kai Toiavrrjq ^lavolaq iiropiaavTo, 5. o ^£ Nt/c/at,', 
 £7r£/or/ Ta TToAAa iToi/na »ji', opiov \_Kaij Tovq OTpaTiijjTaq tuj te irapa 
 TO tuouoq iToXv Talq vavai KpaT)}Oi]vai aOvjLiovvTaq, Kai ^id Tt]v TiZv 
 hTnT)\CHU)v airaviv loq Ta^iGTa jJovXoinEvovq ^utKiv^vvtvuVj 6,vy- 
 KaXicraq anavTaq, napEKkXtvaaTo te irpMTov Kai eXe^e roia^f. 
 
 L-Xl. *' ' AvcpEq aTpaTiijjTai AOrjvaiiov te kui tu)v aXXujv ^vi^i- 
 fia^hw, o f-iEV ayijjv o piXXdJv o/noiioq KOivoq cnraaiv farot, — 7r£o/ te 
 
 ttTrXotorfjoai] Render, * less fit for ser- 
 vice,' ^scarcely sea-wortliy.' 
 
 3. v7roKaTsl3i](rav'\ The term seems to 
 bear here simply the sense se siibduxerant, 
 * withdrew, drew down,' as in Appian, iv. 
 25. Xen. Hist. iv. 6, 8 & 11, (ed. Thiem.) 
 and Anab. vii. 4, 11, and also (where it is 
 used metaphor'tcalhj) in Lucian, t. i. p. 498, 
 1, and Hippocr. p. 1443. So answering to 
 sulxiucere and se suhducere, which in Latin 
 not imfrc([uently are found so used. 
 
 i/XiKtag utTaxiov] MeTBx^iv here bears 
 the sense, not particeps esse, but compos esse, 
 (as Plato ap. Stei)h. Thes. Ht^rsx- Xoyifffiov, 
 and Eurip. frag, incert. 145, 8, ytno^ijg fi.) 
 or rather to be endued with, (as Died. Sic. 
 t. i. 2G5, Qtiag fitT. tpitffeiog, and Pint. 0pp. 
 Max. vi. 439, r»)c tov jSeXriaTov (pucrtcog fi.) 
 So it is used simply for txeiv or xp')'^^"t 
 in Herodot. vi, 107- Xen. Gicon. xvii. 6. 
 By yXiKia is here, as at v. 43, and vi. 24, 
 denoted youthful ardour, 
 
 4. b}Q olov T fiv l^ avayKaiov — Sia- 
 voiag} The constrnction, as Poppo points 
 out, is, tog olov Tt t/v i^ dt^ayK. Tt diavoiag 
 Kai TniavTtig. the sense being, * as well as 
 they were able, proceeding on such a plan 
 [as that just mentioned] only dictated by 
 necessity,' literally, not such as they would 
 have wished, but such as they were fain to 
 acipilesce in. So dvayK. is used at i. 61. 
 V. 8. vi. 37 ; where see notes. They were, 
 then, compelled to resort to the old mode 
 of warfare, (see i. 49.) now long aban- 
 
 doned, by which a sea-fight was conducted 
 very much after the manner of a land 
 battle. Dr. Arnold regards the words as 
 if to be taken in incerse order; but that 
 involves too great a harshness to bo well 
 admitted. It may be that there is here a 
 slight con'uption in the text ; and instead 
 of the Tt, which is here not quite in place, 
 I suspect our author to have written yt, 
 scilicet. The Kal here bears the sense eren ; 
 and the words may best be pointed as fol- 
 lows, e^ avayKaiov ye, Kai ToiavTr}g, dia- 
 voiag. 
 
 5. opojv Kai rovg, &c.] The Kai, not found 
 in one MS., has been cancelled, as useless, 
 by Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo. But not 
 to mention the extreme improbability that 
 an useless word should have been intro- 
 duced into every MS. but one, — the kui is, 
 I should say, in one view, any thing but 
 useless, being, I apprehend, no other than 
 a vestige of sonie early reading now lost, 
 and serving to afford some clue to the true 
 reading, wliich I suspect was, Kai Tovg 
 aTparijyovg Kai Toiig ffTpaTiwTog, i. e. 
 both the commanders and the soldiers, 
 equivalent to * the commanders as well as 
 the soldiers,' or (what Goeller says is a 
 sense he should api)rove, could it be said 
 to be contained in the words) ' non solum 
 milites sed etiam duces.' 
 
 Ch. LXI — LXIV. In this truly soldier- 
 like address, the old genei*al ably marshals 
 up and places before the troops all the 
 
552 THUCYDIDES. [a. c. 413. 
 
 G(M)Ti}^iaq Kai iraT^icoq tKaaToiq ou^ r)aaov t] Tolq TroXe/nintq' rjv yuo 
 KoaTr}(JU}Hiv vvv raig vavalv, iari tw T»jy virapyovaav ttou o'lKHav 
 TToAiv kin^kLV. 2. aOvineiv SI ov vo»J, ovSe Traavtii/ otteo ol dnei- 
 pnTttToi Tojv avUpwTTMVj — Ol, Toiq TTpwToiq ajtjai (y(/)aAa'rfc, tTTHra 
 om navTog Ttiv eXn'iSa rou <^o/3ou 6/noiav ralq £u/i<^opa7c tYoutrn'. 
 3. aXX oaoi re \Or]vaiu)v irapiaTi, ttoXX(Zv >/^r/ TTuXifjuov i/niTtioni 
 ovTeg, KQL baui tmv ^v/ijna^(jjv ^uarpareuo/ici-ot a'fl, fivt'iaOr^Te tljv 
 iv Toig TToXi^oiQ TrapaXoyu))', kciI to Ttjg Tv^r}q kuv /ntff rjinuiv 
 kX7riaavT,eq (TTqvai, \_Kai] a>c dvaina^ov/iuvoi a^iutQ rouSe tov ttA)/- 
 OovQy offov avToi vpuiv avrtZv 6(j!)opare, TropaaKtvdtiade, LXII. ''A 
 
 strongest motives both of fear and of hope, 
 that could rouse them to the utmost ex- 
 ertion. The phraseoh>gy here is unusually 
 lucid, and clear of hai-shness. As to the 
 general character of the speech, it is hor- 
 tatory, occasionally mixed with the consola- 
 tory. Sect. 1 of this chapter forms the proem, 
 in which the speaker reminds all those 
 present, from whatever country they came, 
 that they were on the a erge of a crisis, 
 which must decide whether they should 
 ever see again their native country, or 
 not. 
 
 1. Triv vTrdpxovffav — tTTidtlv'} Compare 
 yi. 77, TivKofitvoi — ail/ iTrtOvfitlro ttov 
 tTTi^Hv. In either passage the ttov bears 
 the sense * wherever [it be J ;' and in this 
 figurative sense of tiriiflv (by no means 
 connnon ) to rerisit, reach aqa'ui^ two examples 
 occur in the Old Test., Jer. xxii. 10, (Sept.) 
 oyic t7ri<Trpt\pft trt, ob^k o^trai (where 
 Compl. has ov firi tidy) Tr)v yi]v naTpido^ 
 aifToi), and Numb. xiv. 23, ovk oi//ovrat 
 TiQV yriv. 
 
 2. The matter contained in this section 
 is consolatory. The speaker reminds them 
 that to persons Hke themselves, who had 
 encountered so many vicissitudes of for- 
 tune, and knew the uncertainties of war, — 
 their past revei-ses were no ground for 
 despondency. They might expect fortune 
 to take a turn ; and their forces were such 
 as to encourage all reasonable hope. With 
 TT^v i\7rica — ixovai, of which the sense is 
 literally, 'entertain the expectation of fear 
 [that is] akin to their disasters,' compare 
 Lucian, Tymnn. iv.31«, (Bip.) i) tiq tXmg 
 Toi <p6(3ov, rj rt vwofxvi^fia twv (Tv^^OfHop. 
 In either passage the term iX-rrig, agree- 
 ^yb\ to its literal import, as a mc medice 
 dyni/icationis, bears the sense simply of a 
 looking for of any event, whether good or 
 (as here) evil. Comp. Onosand. p. 85, 6, 
 V7To\afi3dvov<Tai yap (scil. ai 4'"X'^0 ^* 
 XttpOV, UIV TTUfTOVTaif <po(3tp(ijTipov U- 
 dixovTai TO fikXXov, and a passage of the 
 
 New Testament, Heb. x. 27, <po(iepd nc 
 USoxn KpiaeioQ. Goeller thinks, (as I 
 myself formerly did,) that in tov <p6l3ov we 
 have a genit. subst. for adject. 0o/3«paj/. 
 But thus the article rryv would be without 
 any force. Accoi-dingly I am now of opi- 
 nion, with Poppo, that we have here a 
 certain brief form of expression for what, 
 more fully expressed, would have been, 
 Tiji^ tXTTida Tou <l>6(3ov, ijv txovcnv, u/xoiav 
 TaX(^ ^n^ipopalt; txovfft. Thus Tt)v iX-Trida 
 TOV <p6i3ov will mean, as Poppo explains, 
 ' the expectation inspired by their fear.' 
 'Ofioiav Talg ^vn^opaJg, 'assimilated to 
 their disasters ;' which it naturally will 
 be ; for, as Pausanias truly observes, i. 25, 
 2, 'those who have been frequently dis- 
 appointed are accordingly not sanguine as 
 to future good.' 
 
 3. TO T/jg TvxnQ] f<^r Trjp Tvxr}v. See 
 iv. 18, and note. Kdv — a-rjvai, 'and 
 hoping that fortune may even stand on 
 our side.' 
 
 wff dvafiaxovfifvoi'l Render, not, 'fight- 
 ing again, renewing the contest'; but, as 
 Abresch explains dvafi. to mean, 'fighting 
 up (i. e. repairing) your defeat.' Of dva- 
 jJuxftrOai so used, examples are adduced 
 by Abresch from Dionys. Hal., Plut., and 
 Xen. Cyr. iii. 1, 10, and othei-s are found 
 in Dio Cass. 305, 16, and 316, 37. 802, 95. 
 1057, 40. 
 
 I must not omit to observe, that I quite 
 agree with Poppo in thinking that a double 
 Kai placed in the same member of the sen- 
 tence is offensive, and not to be justified 
 by the examples which Haack has ad- 
 duced. I suspect that the second Kai before 
 wg dvafiaxovfitvoi arose from the occur- 
 rence of the vat in (JTrjimi preceding ; and 
 accordingly I have bracketed it, and, with 
 the authority of two or three Independent 
 MSS., I should have cancelled it. 
 
 Ch. LXII. The purpose of the speaker 
 throughout this chapter is to encourage 
 and animate the sailors, by the assunuice 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LXIII. 
 
 553 
 
 r 
 
 §£ aptoya erttSojUfv, cVi rp tou XifxevoQ (TTavoTr/n, npoq tov piX- 
 XitvTu o^Aov TUfv vnZv iGEaOai, Kai irpoq Tr)v eKiivuw ewi T(tiv KOTa- 
 
 OTpio^uTiov TrapaaKivt}v, — olg irpoTepov cjSAaTrro/u^a ircivTa Kai 
 
 ilfiiv vvv, EK T(t}v 7rapovT(i)v, pETa T(x)v Kv(3epvr}T(jji' i<TKfiitpiva »Jroi- 
 panTai. 2. Kai yap ro^orat TroAXoi Ka\ a/corridraJ £7rij3ri<TOi'ra(, koi 
 *^\Xoq^ w, vavpayjtav p\v noiovptvoi ev TrtAaycc, ovk av ty^ptjiptOa, 
 ^id TO f^XaiTTHV dv TO Trjq E7ri(TTi]iLir}q tij f3apvTYiTi tujv vs'ov' ev Be 
 Ty wOaBe rjvayKadptvij diro tvjv vtwi' 7rf^o/io)^ta Trpdarpopa foroc, 
 3. tvpi]Tai B ifiinv ocra ^prj f dvTivavTniyfiaOai, Kai rrpdq rdq Ttov 
 
 iTTdJTiSiov avTolq 7ra^vTr]raq b)7rep Bt] pdXiaTa eftXaTTTopida — ytt- 
 
 pwv Gicr]p(t)v eiripoAai, ai (T-^tjaovai tijv iraMv-avaKpovaiv rrfq 
 wpoairtcrovdriq vfwc, hv Ta eiri TOVToiq ol £7rij3arat v7rovpyd)(Tiv. 4. eq 
 TuvTO yaf> Br] rivayKa(rpeOa, ojctts nt^npa^fiv djrd Tuiv rcwv, Kai to 
 prjTe avTovq avuKpovEaOai priT tKeivovq uw locpiXifxov (jtaiviTai, dXXijjq 
 T£ Kai TYJq yrjq^ nXijv odoi' dv o mtoq ri/ndiv £7rf^>7, iroXeptaq ovarjq. 
 LaIII. wv ^prj inpvr}pivovq Biafid^eGOai offov dv BvvrjGOe, Kai firj 
 e^fuOuaOai tq avTtfV, — aAAa, EvpTreaiwarjq vrji rtwc, prj irpoTipov 
 a^iovv anoXveaOaij »/ Tovq ano tov noXiiniov KaTa<jTpwpaToq oirXiTaq 
 
 that their commanders had employed 
 every expedient to counteract the disad- 
 vantages of narrow sea-room, and to en- 
 sure victory even against vessels stronger 
 in the build, and more skilful in the system 
 of naval tactics, which was alone prac- 
 ticable in so confined a spot. 
 
 1. dpioya — TTpoQ riijv tKeivojv Itti twv 
 KaTaaTpiofidTwv TrapaffKfviii'l ' helpful 
 against the apparatus of troops on the 
 decks.' Of the adjective dpwybg thus fol- 
 lowed by Trpog Tiva, ' against any one,' I 
 know no other example. The words iirl 
 Ty TOV Xifikvog (TTivoTTfTi I have pointed 
 off, because these form an interposed con- 
 struction ; the sense being, 'at, or under, 
 the circumstance of the narrowness of the 
 port.' This use of IttI and a dative after 
 dputybg, though not in regimen with it, is 
 so rare, that I know of only one example 
 elsewhere, namely, Hom. II. iv. 235, ov 
 ydp iTTi xpevSktrai (in menduciis) Trartjp 
 Ztitg laatT dpioyog. It occurs, how- 
 ever, with the equivalent iv in Eurip. 
 Rhes. 638, ^oKova dpojybg, Iv novoig, 
 TTupaaTaTtiv (scil. avT<^, as tkti in the 
 passage of Homer above cited) ; and finally 
 in a passage of the Old Testament, Psalm 
 xlvi. 1, (Sept.) 6 Qibg t'lfidv — (ioijdbg Ip 
 VXiypetTi. 
 
 2. did. TO — Tuiv vtuiv'\ Render, ' because 
 they would, [by increasing] the weight of 
 the ships, be a hindrance to our skill.' In 
 this sense (iXdnTttv occurs also in Hom, 
 
 II. Z. 38. ^. 586, and ^schyl. Ag. 118. 
 At 7rp6(X(popa, a little after, (answering to 
 which is tTriTt'idtia in Herodot. vii. 28.) 
 supply Tavra, meaning the above expe- 
 dients so contrived. 
 
 3. For vulg. dvTiravTrrjyflffOai, Bekker 
 has edited, on the authority of a few MSS., 
 dvTn'avTrr]y})(Tai. But in a case like this, 
 where of two readings one is as good as 
 the other, and internal evidence draws 
 two ways, weight of external authority 
 ought to decide. 
 
 Xfipior cndrjpwv t7ri(3oXai] On these 
 Xf^^pf^t; (Ti^ijpaT see note at iv. 25, 4. Of 
 this use (far from common) of the noun 
 tTTtjSoXj), examples occur elsewhere in 
 Polyjen. i. 40, 9, Tag [imvg] x^^P***^ 
 mctjpCJv t7rt/3o\ott,' t^eiXicf (where read 
 a0t7\fcf). Dionys. Hal. Ant. p. 1389, wOkt- 
 pLoi TS Kai xE'poiv kirifioXaiy and 2079, 9. 
 Joseph, p. 171, (Tavidi,)V lirijioXalg. Dio 
 Cass. 97, 93. With the expression here, 
 TTJv irdXiv-dimKpovffiv, 'the back-tack- 
 ing,' compare Trjg TrdXiv-dvoKooixreiog at 
 ch. 44. 
 
 Ta lirl rovTOig'] Meaning 'what is fur- 
 ther requisite,' i. e. in the discharge of 
 their duty, namely, to board the enemy's 
 ships, and carry them as it were by storm. 
 With the construction rd e-Trl TovToig 
 vTTOvpyuJfTiv, (which is one not unfrequent 
 in the old Attic writers,) Poppo compares 
 Soph. Phil. 15, Ta \017rd VTrrfpeTtlv. 
 
 Ch. LXIII. 1. i) — d-rrapd^qTi] 'than 
 
I 
 
 554 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 OL. 
 
 S ./... .re vuv y.^ .a .A./c. xo? ..^a? .V«.par.7v. 3. roT, ^l Li 
 ra.c $u^0opa.c ayav, r.. re ,rapa..eu^;. aVJ ra;. .araar^o^^ar.,. 
 
 91, 4.] LIBER VII. CAP. LXIII. 
 
 ye shall have mowed down, swept off, the 
 heavy-armed from the enemy's deck.' 
 Compare Herodot. viii. 90, rohg .Vt/3«r«c 
 
 Dioms. Hal. Ant. 1542, 9, .al A\\,,, 
 
 ^TriiiaivovraQ rov reixovg rovg noX^uiovg 
 
 aTTtjpa^av (tor such should there be read 
 
 tor vulg. aTTu^paKav, which was not well 
 
 altered to ans^pa^av by Reiske). The 
 
 expression^ was originally derived from 
 
 num. 11. A. 497, lovaaafiEvog ^ithog d^v, 
 
 Avx^va f,,aaov JtXaaatv aTrnoa^ep ck 
 
 XafictKs, Avry crv^. ^r)Xr}Ki, .apnloi^yhich 
 
 a close imuat.on may be recognised in a 
 
 passage of Eurip. Suppl. 7I7, ^L.Kei^uvot 
 
 r«pa Kvveag espi^ujt^, KdnoKavXiKu^v 
 
 2. From hence to the conclusion of the 
 address the speaker brieflv adverts to the 
 ^^^ntages for which each ],as to contend, 
 and closes .vith an exhortation to act 
 accordmgly. ^^ 
 
 r^v J^0,^] Meaning, the im^arat a 
 Ittle before spoken of, u],o occupied the 
 
 pper deck; while the rowers, tl/e under 
 deck. For vulg. ,',;,T,., found in all the 
 Mbb., and retamed by Poppo, I have 
 with Bekker and Goeller, ^it'ed i^^\ 
 for, besides that the authority of MSS in 
 so minute a matter is trifling, the r)ulv is 
 great y prefei-able on this groimd 1 
 namely, that though generally i? is indif- 
 ferent whether the speaker uies the Iro. 
 
 > ould be avoided, lest it should be fas 
 
 ilobhLr'f ""^" }"'''' ^y ^"^ translator' 
 Hobbes) referred to rolg dTrXiratg : where- 
 
 W iHr' '' "''^"' *^ be general; tlms : 
 now It IS in our power even yet to come 
 
 101 ce. Such IS, I apprehend, the true 
 rnport of the words, which has been To"? 
 sight of by a misconception of the co,^,trac- 
 ^^o« where the accusative is not governed 
 ot tTTiKparup; but rd ttXiIuj Ts to be 
 ^d^n adverbially, like ro nXso. and rl 
 mrt' "n,; '''^,r"«\b-ing,'for the most 
 
 a view /; T"^-^ evidently written with 
 avrT ' Vresent,) a><rre vnaoxuv 
 
 avTOig-.TTiKaraekovai TrXfovtKTilvTti 
 
 TrXeao, and Herodot. vi. 138, ttoXXov 
 tTreKpareop yEschyl. Sept. 23, 7r,.py;;po^- 
 h^^oig {scA. r,fi7p) KaXoig rd TrXdio 7r6Xe. 
 flog, tK OeCJp, Kvpu, and, finally, another 
 passage of our author, viii. 4G, dupouro 
 TO rrXeop ovrwg 6 Tiarr. Whether, indeed 
 tTTiKpaTup ever does take an accusative, 
 may be doul>ted. For as to a passa-e 
 supra IV. 19, l7riKpaTr}rTag rd 7rXei<o rov 
 TToXifiov, such is not the sense there in- 
 tended : the Scholiast there very well ex- 
 plains it to be, Kara TroXtfiop ng nXeop- 
 iKTwag ru>p tpapriiop. Indeed, in Itt 
 rov TToXf^ov we have a recondite form of 
 expression, for the more common one tV 
 Tip TToXf^tp, (with which compare the fre- 
 quent one in Herodot. Ittikp. ry udycv ) 
 the sense being, 'to get the master/over ' 
 —as we say, to master a subject or a 
 science. *' 
 
 Af J«^ ^ • ?^*? ''^"^ ""^ f«""J i" some 
 MSS., might be thought useless; but it 
 belongs to Tip TT^^y, which is a dative of 
 
 hvH '"'"',' r^r^'^*' '^' '^''^•'^^' '-^t ^">' rate, 
 by the aid of the land-force.' 
 
 3. Tdlq vavraig irapaipio, Kal-Ssouail 
 Compare Hom. Od. viii. 3(), Uo^Trijp d' 
 orpvt'u, Kcu XiaaiTai tfiTru^op elvai. 
 
 4. t^eu'np Te Ti,p y)d,rr,p ipOvftn^esl 
 There is here a transition, from the soldiers 
 aiid sailors of the .Itkenians, to those of 
 the metoeci; and tiie scope of the remain- 
 ing part of the chapter is to set forth the 
 mlue of the j.rivileges they enjoyed, and 
 of that reflected glory, which, from the 
 glory of Athens redounding to themselrt"^ 
 regarded .. Athenians, the/ were ac^,;!' 
 mgly bound, m honour, to uphold. After 
 which follows an animated exhortation 
 to hght strenuously for that which they 
 prized highly. Now, considering the ex- 
 istence of this marked transition, I cannot 
 tlnnk that our author would have obscured 
 It by making the present to closely eon- 
 
 T^LZ \ '\ r'"'^'"'-^ constiction 
 (v^hereas by all the translators the two 
 are kept, by means of a period, separate 
 and distinct) I cannot but sus'pect that! 
 for .r9v^.^7n9a,, Thucydides wrote Ip^I 
 fitiaUf, which has place in the Cod Kecr 
 and formerly existed in Cod. Clar. Na'v-' 
 
 555 
 Kal fiif ivTEQ v^twv, r^c re rf^wv^Jc nl kmarmin ,cn) ^- 
 
 rn „,„J^rr.. '« 'Y n y , . ^ twiCTTri^y Kai rwv rpOTTWl/ 
 
 I see not how otherwise ant/ construction 
 can be made ; while, reading ipevunaO,, 
 yve obtain one quite unexceptionable ; for 
 ^vQyii,iae, reiog d^cop hrt i\a<TcoaacT9ul 
 iKtiptip rr,p 7idop,)p, i. e. Svhich you felt 
 namely, ni being honoured throughout 
 trreece, m having the same benefit fnmi 
 empire as we Athenians over a greater.' 
 Ot construed with v^u,v signifies, * those 
 of you who.' Of the words followinrr, 
 Ti(og AOtjvaTot POfii^Sfiepoi Kal ^r) optsV 
 &c. the sense is, 'esteemed «.. Athenians! 
 though not such really, byyour knowledge 
 of our tongue, and your imitation of our 
 manners, held in honour throughout 
 Oreece. Compare supra i. 38. Then is 
 set forth, in the next words, the solid 
 proft which accompanied the pleasure 
 above mentioned,— namelv, that of eniov- 
 ing the same commercial advantages, that 
 the Athenians, from their extended eni- 
 pn-e, possessed. 
 
 The words ^g rs rb <po(iip6p (which 
 stand for ,g rs rb ^ofiepovg upat) are to 
 be joined with what precedes, not with what 
 tollows; for the ukroiKoi were certainlv 
 not mo>v the objects of fear to the subjects 
 of Athens, than the Athenians themselves 
 but only as muck such: and to seek to 
 remove the difficulty by regarding this 
 with Dr Arnold, as an exaqyeration, is 
 too palpably a mere device for the nonce 
 to be safely adopted. Moreover, in ig we 
 have no other than simi)ly a certain varied 
 Mm oj expression for Kara, though with 
 the same sense. Finally, in rb firj—uer- 
 eiXiTe the construction is, koI [KUTa] to 
 fit/ aihKuaOai ttoXv irXuop fUreixtTs [rwc 
 aQXiiQTrig ^'/fxerfpagl How the ukToiKot 
 could bo said to be better off than the 
 actual Athenians, expositors have not 
 inade it appear. To suppose tlie words 
 to import, as Dr. Arnold understands 
 tliom, that they stood on a more favoured 
 position than the actual citizens, is surely 
 too much, even though th\s also should be 
 regarded in the light of an exaggeration. 
 Ihcy should seem rather to advert to 
 certain grievances which the Athenian 
 citizens had to bear, from which the 
 fUToiKoi ^xcvc exempt: and what were 
 these grievances ? x\o other, I apprehend, 
 tlian those adverted to at i. 77, 1, ^ai 
 
 sXaaaov,x,pot ydp Ip Taig KvfA^oXalaig 
 Trpog Tovg Kvfifiaxovg c'lKaig, where see 
 note, and compare a similar use in a pas- 
 sage of the New Testament, 1 Cor. vi. 7 
 diaTi ovxt fiaXXop ddiKelffGe ; i.e.* why are 
 ye not disposed to put up with injury?' 
 Here, indeed, the argument urged is, like 
 many othei-s elsewhere occurring, some- 
 what s<^>hlMcal ; for it might be asked 
 hoyy anhnduafs of the fisTotKot could be 
 benefited by the moderation of the Athe- 
 nian government towards its subject- 
 states. Yet this does not necessarily m- 
 vol ye any thing of exaqq.ratlon. 
 
 Ihe fiff before d^iKtUBai, though ab- 
 sent from almost every good MS., has 
 been nevertheless retained by all the 
 recent editors ; who, in so doing, have 
 departed from their usual course of pro- 
 ceeding, by which they have on many 
 other occasions cancelled it on far weaker 
 grounds. Not only, indeed, is the word 
 opposed by external evidence, but by inter- 
 nal, as existing in the circumstance, that 
 
 most difficult were it for its omission. In 
 short, this IS one of those passages (of no 
 unfrequent occurrence in the classical 
 writers) m which the sense is the very 
 same whether the negative particle be 
 present or absent, since it is impm. 
 Accordingly, the sense here, fully ex- 
 pressed, is, ' and as regards the being in- 
 jured; meaning, ^ whether you should be 
 injured or not injured.' Similarly in a 
 passage of Xen. Mag. Eq. vi. 5, idpTa 
 apa TavTa TrpoKOTTTfi ti, slg Tb fi^ Kara- 
 fpoPuaOai the word fit, has been brought 
 m by the later editors,-solely, it appears, 
 on the cx)njecture of Brodwus,— on the 
 ground of Its being, as they suppose, indis- 
 pensa],le to sense. But this is by no means 
 the case; the meaning there intended 
 being, 'for all these mattei-s avail some- 
 tiling, as to the being contemned [or not] ' 
 5. oiffTS Koipojpoi—ix,} KaraTrpo^idoTt] 
 i lie argument here urged is, that 'they 
 could not in justice betray to its ruin that 
 empire of which they alone were free 
 partakers with the holders thereof-' an 
 argument somewhat akin to that at i. 39, 
 naXai i'e (xpu) KotPil^rraPTag rr}r ^vpauil 
 Koiva Ka, Ta dirofiaipopTa t\f,r &c 
 
 H 
 
556 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 TTO 
 
 r/ 
 
 Wa 
 
 Kic ViviKr)KaTej Kai 
 riKfiiati TO vavTiKov 
 
 2(/cfA(a>T(ui', wv ovB avTiaTfjvai ouotjc, 
 
 i;t;(a)(jt]', — afxvvaGut avTOvgy 
 
 Kai 
 
 fU)g »/K:/nat,e to vavTiKov »/|4/i', , .^ ,^ 
 
 ott^aTE oT( icai /<£ra aaOeveiag Knl ^vimpo^uiv i] viniTSpa ewioTiifiirj 
 Kpiiaawv EOTiv eripag tvTv^ovarjq pijJinYjq. LXIV. Touc Tf 
 Aurjvaiovg Ujuwi' naXiv av Kai ra^e v7ro^a/iinJ<Tictu, on ovre vavg 
 tv T(nc viwaoiKoiq uWaq o/noiaq raKr^e ovte ottXituw iiXiKiav 
 viriXiirtTtj u T£ $u/</3r/(TEro/ ti liXXo rj to k^gtuv u/ili', Tovq re 
 ivuact TToXejuiuwg ivOvg tir tKtlva TrAfuaou/itvouc, Kai tou^ Ikh 
 VTToXonrovg imwv acvruTOvq tao/mivovg Tovq re avTov Kai tovq 
 iTTiXOovTaq aiLivvaaOai. Kai oi julv av viro ^vpaKoaioig ivOvq 
 
 -ytyi'otdOf, — o'lq avTOi 'igte oia yvwjLiy tVrjA^ert, ot B' iKH viro 
 
 AaKtCai/Liovioig. 2. ware, iv kvi Tw^e virep ain(poTepu)v o'ycJri 
 KaOiOTWTeq, KafjTEm](7aTe, iimp ttotI, — Kai tvOvine'i(Tde kuO' iKaaTovg 
 r£ Kai Qv/dTravTig, on oj ti' Taig vavaiv Vfuov vvv iao/uBvoi, Kai m^ol 
 Toiq A6t]vaioiq H(ti kcu vrjig Kai t] vTroXoinog ttoAj^ Kai to /itya 
 0)0^(a T(x)V AOy}VU)V' TTipl wv u Tig Tl ETtpog ETepov 7rpO(j)EpH »/ 
 
 Yet to bring the words within tlie rules of vnnQ here is appajtrria at ch. 47, 1, supra, 
 
 grammatical propriety, is almost hopeless. Evidently written in imitation of the 
 
 While the argument of the context re- present is a passage of Dio Cass. 1003, 29, 
 
 quires the use of the optative with dp, ^ti^trs roTg dXiOpoig tovtoiq, oaov, Kai 
 
 the words following call for the impera- SvffrvxouvTfi:, avTwv 7rpo(})ipofitv. 
 
 tiye: and while the imperative requires Cii. LXIV. The speaker, now turning 
 
 fxrj, the optative demands ov. To re- to the Athenians, reminds them that the 
 
 move this difficulty, we may eitlier, with state possesses no future resources to 
 
 Goeller and Dr. Arnold, regard diKaitog as repair defeat, should it come ; that they 
 
 an adverb standing for a c/ause, (i. e. wg must conquer, or else the country would be 
 
 TO I'lKuiov ^ovXtrai,) like tvfx(p6pwg at unable to repel the combined attacks of 
 
 iii. 40, and a7riiTU)g at i. 21, (see also their foes at home and abroad ; that, in 
 
 iv. 86, and vi. 58.) or we may, with Poppo, short, their all is at stake, both individually 
 
 consider the sentence as containing a mix- and nationally, the lives and liberties of 
 
 ture of two modes of expression, diKaiwg persons, and the safety of the common- 
 
 oifK dv KaTairpo^'dore, and /<r) KaTairpo- wealth. 
 
 diSore without ^iKaiwg. Of which two 1. a r« ^i;/i/3i)(T€rat rt aXXo 7/ ro icparai/] 
 
 modes of removing the difficulty, the Za««r, An euphemism for, * should we suffer de- 
 
 however harsh, seems deserving of the feat :' on which see Valcken. on Herodot. 
 
 preference ; for no instance do I know of iii. 62. With lir' Uavu irXfvnovfiivovg 
 
 this sensus prcegnans in the case of an compare Eurip. Iph. T. 904, kutt' Utiv 
 
 adverb, except when that is interposed in IXBtiv xotiop. 
 
 the middle, or placed at the end, of a olg alToi — tTrrjXeiri'] Thus hinting at 
 
 clause. ^ the treatment which they had to expect 
 
 ly^t'wo-fv] For u^iov, d^ioxp^^v tavrov from, by a reference to the evils they 
 
 t)yr)<TaTo, ' ventured,' as Abresch explains, meant to inflict on, the Syracusans. 
 
 who compares supra iv. 122. ^schyl. 2. In this section (forming the tTrtXoyot, 
 
 Pel's. 3:i5, and Plato, Menex. 9. See note or conclusion) the speaker reminds tliem 
 
 on V. 14, 1. ^ that the present was a crisis worthy of 
 
 Kai StiKaTt — pw/ij^c] Render, * and their utmost skill and valour ; for not one 
 
 show that even amidst weakness and fleet or army, but the whole power, the 
 
 mishaps your sAri^Hs better than the joojfer, last hopes,— in short, the great name of 
 
 accompanied with good fortune, of others.' Athens was there staked on iheir success. 
 
 Similar in cast of thought to the present Compare Lucret. vi. 2, * pra^claro nomine, 
 
 anhnated address, is that of the same Athenae.' Plut. Romul. init.andCamill. 17, 
 
 speaker, at vi. 18, 4, Kai Tt)v irapovffav to fjtya Tijg 'Pwfirjg ovofxa. Eurip. Troad. 
 
 dvdyKTjv Kai diropiau (po(3tpwTfpav r/yi;- 1273, tJ Tpoia, to kXuvov opofi' d<}>aipT](TU 
 
 c afifvoi Tutp noXffiim'. Parallel to dcrOt- rdxa. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LXVI. 
 
 557 
 
 I 
 
 y 
 
 t7rt(Tr)]/i^ i] hv\pvy^iay ovK av iv aAAw jiiaAAov KaiptZ ciTroSfiSaVf^'OCj 
 avTog TE avTto w^eAtjUog yevoiTO Kai Tolg ^Vjunraffi dwrijpioc." 
 
 LXV. O /Lih' NtKt'ac, TocravTa Trapa/ctAtuaa/tti/oc, tvOvg eKeXeve 
 TrXr}povv Tag vavg. tw ot YvXittttu) Kai Toig ^vpaKoa'ioig Traprjv fxlv 
 aicruavkooai, opujcri Kai avTt}V Ttjv 7ra^a<T/cfv»/i', oti vav/jiavriGovcnv 
 oi A6r}vaL0i, TTpor^yyiXOri ^e avToig Kai rj fVtjSoA^J rwv (Jidr}pu)v 
 -^iiptjjv, 2. Kai irpog t£ TuXXa t^riOTuaavTO vjg c/caara, Kai irpog 
 TovTo' Tag yap irptjjpag Kai T»7t vetjg avto etti ttoXv KaTtfiupaivcrav, 
 OTTtjjg av aiToXiaOavoi Kai firi t)(0i avTiXa(3r]v r] \ilp tVi/BaAAo/Ufrrj. 
 3. Kai emicti iravTa iToi/na rjv, jrapiKiXivaavTo iKEivoig oi. re OTpa- 
 Tr)y(>i Kai FuAiTTTroCj Kai eXt^av TOia^e. 
 
 LXVI. *''0n jiuv KaXa Ta Trponpyaainiva, Kai vnlp KaXuiv tu)v 
 fiuXXovTiov o ayu)V fdrot, cJ ^vpaKoaioi Kai ^ujti/uoyoc, o'l t£ ttoAAoI 
 ooACfire ^]fxiv tioLvai \ovcl yap av o'vTuyg avT<Zv TrpoBvfxwg avreAa- 
 /Sfd^t), Kai u Tig fi^j CTTt ocroi' Sti, 7j(T0»]rai, arifLiavovixiv, 2. ' AQx)- 
 vaiovg yup, ^g ri)v ^wpav Tr]v^E iXOovrag npdjTOV julv iwl Trjg 
 StKtA/og /caraoouAwcret, etteit , ti KaTopOujcjEiav^ Kai t»7c FlfAoTrov- 
 vrjaov Kai Trig aXXr}g EAAaooc, Kai ap^}]v rrjy ri^r} junyiaTr^v Tuiv t€ 
 TTpiv FiXXtfvwv Kai T(i)v vvv KiKTr^fievovg^ np(oTOi avOptoTrtjjv vtto- 
 cfTavTeg to) vovtiku), WTrfp iravTa KaTEO^ov, Tag /uev vEviKrjKaTE tfSri 
 vavfiu^iag, ti]v ^ ek tov EiKOTog vvv viKr](JETE. 3. ar^pEg yap ettei- 
 
 Ch. LXV. 2. Ttjg vfujg dvu) IttI 7ro\t»] 
 For fcTTi TToXi) Ti]g dvw, 'over a great part 
 of the upper works of the ship,' i. e. of 
 each ship : a use of the article by no means 
 common. 
 
 KaTt(5vp(Tii)(Tav] i. e. to use the words of 
 Pausan. x. 13, 2, vtoddpToig ralg jSvpaaig 
 KaTiOToptaav. 
 
 ^■jiwg dv aTToXiaOdvoi] 'that it might 
 slip off".' So Eurip. Phoen. 1398, ottw^ 
 aiSrjpog iKoXiaOdvoi. Polysen. p. 706, oirojg 
 at fidxaipai aTroXiffOdvoiej^. Aristoph. 
 Eq. 490, tx* vvv, dXu^pov top Tpdxi^op 
 TovTwt, "Ip' t^oXi(T9aipeip Svpy Tag — 
 diafioXdg, where the word erpected was 
 Xa^dg, as here dpTiXa(ir)p, ' hand-hold.' 
 So Lucian, t. i. 142, oig dXiaGrjpbg Kai 
 SviTKaOeKTog (scil. ti), a* UXovn, ovdefjiiap 
 dvTtXa/3/)»' TTapexofitvog. 
 
 3. ot re tTTpuTtjyoi Kai rvXimrog] 'both 
 their own generals and Gylippus.' 
 
 Ch. LXVI. This and the two next 
 chapters contain an harangue such as we 
 might expect from generals carried for- 
 ward by the tide of success, and addressed 
 to forces somewhat boastful at all times, 
 and now anticipating an early and com- 
 plete success ; and the arguments urged 
 are highly suitable to such persons. 
 
 1. This first section contains the proem. 
 
 in which the speaker first lays down as a 
 truth acknowledged by most of them, that 
 ' their past victories were highly honour- 
 able to them, and might be regarded as a 
 sure earnest of future success :' and then, 
 to convince such as might be disposed to 
 regard this as a too highly coloured repre- 
 sentation, he proceeds, in the remaining 
 part of this chapter, and the whole of the 
 next, to show it to be entirely correct. 
 In ch. 68 we have the conclusion, which is 
 in its general character hortatory. 
 
 2. This section is occupied with the 
 proof oi the foregoing assertion, oti KoXd 
 Tu Trpotipyaafxkva, to have defeated those 
 who possessed the greatest empire ever 
 held by Greeks, and to have been the first 
 to withstand, and at length utterly defeat, 
 that navy by which they had borne down 
 every thing, and still maintained their 
 empire, cannot but be liighly honourable, 
 and present the fairest hopes of success on 
 the present occasion. 
 
 ^TTcp irdpTa Karcff^ov] 'by which they 
 bore down every thing.' See note ou 
 iv. 92. 
 
 3. Here the speaker shows that while 
 they themselves might well anticipate 
 victory, their enemies will look forward to 
 nothing but defeat, and consequently will 
 
 f 
 
558 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII.. CAP. LXVII. 
 
 559 
 
 cav, <y a^ioviji npov^HV, fCoXoi;0J(Ti, to y vnoXonrov avrtjv rrjg 
 oo^»Jg a<T0£vt(TT£pov avTo eavTov ^ariv i) h /ir/S' wriOrjaav to wpuiTOv' 
 Kai Tio irafj iXiriBa rov ciu^rj^taroc (T(^aAXo/ifvoi, Kal irapd kt-^vv 
 rrJQ Svvaf.uu)Q iv^i^oamV o vvv 'AOrivaiovg hkoq TrtwovBivau 
 
 LXVll. H/i(UV ^6 TO TE VTrdp-^OV TTpOTEpOV, lOTTep, Kal aVCTTttTT^J- 
 
 ^inveg en oj'rtc, aTrfroA^a/CTa^ttv, /3f/3atorff)ov vuv, Kal ttJq Sok/i- 
 
 acwc irpoaysyivtifievriQ avTt^, to KpuTiaTovg ilvai h tovq KpaTicr- 
 Tovg EviKiifTa^uv, ^nrXaaia eKacjTov ?J iXmq, to. Se noXXct, irpog 
 Tag i7ri^up}i(Ttig >/ jutyiaTri eXirlg fjiiyiGT^v Kal ti]v npoOv/uLai' tto^- 
 '^)(frat. 2. Tu TE Tffg avTi/mi^riasoyg aiiTwv Ttjg irapaGKtvrjg riinidv 
 '•' pev i]pETepfo TpoTTio ^vvi]dr) te egti, Kal ovk dvdppoaTOL npog 
 
 Til) 
 
 t 
 
 fail to exert the power which they have, 
 — being reduced by their late defeats to a 
 despondency proportioned to the persua- 
 sion they had before entertained of their 
 naval superiority. That this is no more 
 than may be expected, he shows by an 
 appeal to what is found to be generally 
 the case ; * it being,' he says, * an acknow- 
 ledged truth, that after men have been 
 worsted in that wherein they tliought they 
 excelled, their self-opinion is henceforward 
 lower than it would have been if they had 
 never thought so highly of themselves; 
 and by coming short of their expectation 
 in that wherein they prided themselves, 
 they fall short in their efforts to draw 
 forth the real strength they could exert.' 
 Such is the general sense here intended. 
 To descend to particular details and philo- 
 logical proof and illustration, — of koXov- 
 Ou)(Ti the sense is, literally, 'have been 
 cut down,' ' fallen short.' Compare Plut. 
 Fab. (Povro KiKoXovcreai. On the idiom 
 in daOivkffTtpov avrb eavTov, ' weaker 
 than it was before,' see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 452. At (^ri9r}(Tav supply, not koKov- 
 eaOai, but Trpovxtiv. At rt^ Trap' iXiri^a 
 I would, with Goeller, supply diro(ia.VTi, 
 as at iy. 63, n^ Trap' iXTrida fit) x«AfTa}f 
 <T(paXXs(T9uj. The genitive avxrifiaroQ de- 
 pends on <T<paXX6^ivoi ; the sense being, 
 ' by an unexpected coui-se of events fi-us- 
 trated of their vaunt, or their arrogant 
 maklmj sure of victory.' Similarly in a 
 passjige of St. James, iv. 16, we have, 
 KayxdaQt tv raig oXaKoviiaii; vfioJv, *ye 
 pride yourselves in your vauntful pro- 
 jects,' i. e. what you boasted you should 
 do. Such is also the use of avxni^a in 
 Dionys. Hal. Ant. 1558, 8. In Kal wapd 
 hxi'v TfJQ SvvdfieoQ tvdicoaaiv, * they 
 give way beyond even the power of their 
 strength,' even that which they have really 
 the power to achieve, there is not, what 
 might be thought, any thing of pleonasm ; 
 
 but in i(TxvQ, and also KpaTOQ, we have 
 words of mhUUe signification simply deno- 
 ting the f(jrce or power, be that small or 
 great, which any one is able to exert. In 
 such a case the woi-d may be followed by 
 Ti'iQ ^vvdfiscjg without any pleonasm, as 
 here, and in a passage of Philo de Mundo, 
 driTTtiTOQ ioTi Kara ttoXXijv hxvog pio- 
 Hi]v. 
 
 Cii. LXVII. 1. The speaker now 
 strengthens his argument by contrasting 
 the state of the enemi/ with that of their 
 own. 'H/iaJv to vnapxcv Trporepov. Mean- 
 ing, as Poppo points out, the pristine and 
 innate courage pertaining to us as Dorians. 
 Of the words, a little after, rrjg doKrjffswg 
 —-hiKrjffaniv, the sense is, * and the opi- 
 nion being [now] superadded to it, that 
 we are the best, since we have concjuered 
 the best.' 
 
 2, 3. There is here an anticipation of 
 two possible arguments, 1. that * the enemy 
 have a far better chance of success than 
 before, from the new arrangements and 
 better preparations' adverted to, sui)ra 
 ch.62. To which the answer is, that 'their 
 new inventions were but crude imitations 
 of the Syracusan tactics, and have been 
 fully provided against: moreover, that 
 the very use of those tactics by those 
 unaccustomed to them would produce 
 irremediable confusion, — especially among 
 the crowds of landsmen which covered 
 their decks. 2. That as for the superior 
 number of their ships, they would, from 
 the narrowness of the space, give them no 
 real advantage, but rather make them a 
 broader mark for the Syracusan attacks.' 
 2. Ta Tf)g dvTifiifijjfftwg] This is not, 
 as Bauer imagines, for t) dvTifxifirjmc 
 r'luwv, (for that would lead to an absurd 
 sense,) but is put for rd (TrpdyfiaTa) ep 
 olg avTifitfiovi'Tai iitxdg. 
 
 'TrapaaKtvrig'[ 'fitting up, equipment, 
 and dispositions in general.' 
 
 ff 
 
 EKaoTov avTiZv EfTopEOa' fit ^ , iiTEi^dv TToAXoi pEv OTrAtrat €7ri 
 T(Zv KaTa(7Tpu>paTU)v irapa to Ka6-e<jTt]Kog aide, ttoXXoJ Se Kal oacov- 
 TiGTai '^Epcraloi^ uyg eitteIv, AKapvavig te Kal clXXoi inl vavg dva- 
 j3avTEg, ol ov^ oirtog KaOE^opEvovg ^rj to (JiXog d(j>Elvai ti)p»J(Tou(it, 
 7r(t)g ov (j(paXovai te Tag vavg, Kai ev afpiaiv avTolg wdvTEgy ovk ev 
 T(o avTU)v TpoTTit) KivovpEvoiy Taoat,ovTai ; 3. etteI Kal TLj ttXi'iOei 
 rail' I'faiJ' ovk wrpEXr^crovTai, — ei Tig Kal to^e vpuiv, ore ovk 'laaig 
 
 vavfia^ttdEi, 7rf(^o/3»jr«( ev oXiyio yap iroXXal dpyoTEpai pEv Eg 
 
 TO Spav Ti wv [3ovXovTai taovTai, pacjTai r)E Eg to fSXaTTTEaOai 
 u(p lov i)piv 7rapE(TKEva<jTai, 4. to ^ dXriOEcrTaTOV yvMTEj t$ iSv 
 VI^Elg oiopEOa aa(p(I)g TTEnvaOai' viTEpfSaXXdvTtjJv ydp avTo7g Ttvv 
 Kra/cwi', Kai pia^optvoi vwo Tijg TrapotKTrjg dwopiag. Eg dirovoiav KaO- 
 E(JTiiKa(Tiv, ov TTapacrKEVijg tt'kjtei pdXXov »/ rvvijg diroKivSvvEvaEi 
 
 eKafTTov} So Bekker edits, for the com- 
 mon reading Tt)p tKd(jTi]v, where Poppo 
 shows that the article cannot be tolerated ; 
 and he edits, from two MSS., kKaaTtjv. 
 Thus we must supply dvTin'tp.ri(riv. The 
 authority however for this reading is too 
 weak. 
 
 In dKovTKTTai i^fpo-atoi, 'landsmen dart- 
 ers,' the term xfp<'^«'^t't is used coutemptu- 
 ously, as when our sailors speak of funds- 
 men or land-fopers. Such is its use also 
 in Eurip. Androm. 457, vavTTjp Wt)Kiv 
 dvTi xfp<y«'ou KOKOv : and so, in another 
 passage of our author, supra i. 142, we 
 have, dfdpfg yeajpyol, Kai ov QaXdaaioi, 
 * mere clowns, not seamen.' 
 
 ou5' OTTiog — tvpr}(Tovai] literally, * will 
 not even find out how they may launch 
 the dart (meaning their darts) sitting :' 
 for that required a standing posture, and 
 space for free motion. Of the words fol- 
 lowing, triog ov a<paXovai Tag vavg, the 
 sense is, ' how will they not tip up, upset, 
 (or, in nautical phraseology, capsize,) the 
 ship,' namely, by their awlvward attempts 
 to rise, in order to launch their darts. Such 
 I believe to be the true meaning of the 
 words, — which has been missed by the com- 
 mentators : and no wonder ; for of the 
 phrase atpdX. ti)v vavv so rare is the use, 
 that 1 have noted only two examples else- 
 where, — namely, Polyren. Str. iii. 1 1, 1.% ovk 
 t^ai'icFTavTo Cid top (p6(5op, ovdi Trjp pavp 
 t<T<paXXop (a passage probably written with 
 a view to the present). Plut. Themist. rug 
 vavg t(T<paXXt koI TrapeSidov nXayiag To7g 
 "EXXijffi. Finally, a direct allusion to this 
 sense exists in Xen. Hipp. iii. oi vrrtp^o^oi 
 'imrot ('over-frightened horses') top dpa- 
 liaTtjp t<T(pT]Xap : as we should say, ' cap- 
 size the rider.' Hesychius, too, explains 
 (T(pdXX(ip by kXipsiv, meaning to sway on 
 
 one side, as we should say to tip up. This 
 sense of the term arises easily out of tlie 
 print if ire one, to trip up^ as said of a 
 wrestler. 
 
 oi/K h> Tip avTuJp TpoTTtp] Meaning, not 
 in the form or manner they were used to 
 while on terra frnui, and not tottering on 
 the ship's deck. 
 
 4. vTTtplSaXXovTiop — Trpd^aPTtg Xtipov'\ 
 Meam'ng that ' they need not be afraid of 
 the counter-preparations of the enemy, since 
 they are the last efforts of men driven to 
 desperation by the extremity of present 
 e\ils, and fain to try every chance of 
 escape.' Such is undoubtedly the general 
 sense here intended ; though to fairly 
 elicit it from the words as they stand, is a 
 matter of some difficulty. Now, this dif- 
 ficulty, centering in the words dTrovoiav 
 KaOtaTijKacTip, is sought to be obviated by 
 supposing, with Dr. Araold, the form of 
 expression tg diropoiap KaOeffTijKafrip as 
 equivalent to diroveixofdvuip dvOpioTrajp 
 (iovXtvpaTi i7rixtipou<n, 'they are reduced 
 to make a despei-ate effort.' 
 
 The next words, ov irapaoKtviig irictTd 
 — dTTOKip^vvtvcTii, stand for the plainer 
 oi'K ip Trap. TriaTti, &c., 'not so much in 
 reliance on their actual force, as on the 
 hazardry of fortune.' In the words ovtioq 
 OTTwg dvvavTai another difficulty presents 
 itself ; for these cannot be construed with 
 those immediately preceding. If the mode 
 of taking Ig aTropoiav KaO. proposed by 
 Dr. Arnold could be relied on, they might 
 at least be referred to them : but so pre- 
 carious, and hence little satisfactory, is 
 this view, that it is better to leave to the 
 words their ordinary sense, 'were reduced 
 to desperation,' and suppose the words ov- 
 T(og oTTwg SvvapTai to have been, by inad- 
 vertence on the part of the writer, without 
 
560 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LXIX. 
 
 561 
 
 o'vT(jjg oTTuyg cvvavrai — tV, »J (^laaajLievoi iKirXivawaiv, »/ Kara ytjv 
 jutra Touro t»jv airo^ujprjaiv Troiwrrai, (jjq twv yt TrapovTwv ovk 
 av TTpa^avTEQ ^upov. LX v III. IIpoc ovv aTu^'iav rt ToiavTijv, 
 Kai ru^rjy avcptov £aurr/y 7ra|oao£Oti>/ci»t«v TroAijLHioTUTWVy oo-y»^7 
 7rpo(Tjutsa»/it£i' /cat vojUKTw^tcv a^wa ^tfi' vo/ut/iturarov tn'ai TTjOog roue 
 ivavTiovQ, ot av ai^ tni ri/uMpia too irpoairiaovToq ciKaKvaioaiVf 
 anoTrXiicrai r>/(; -yi'tu^ujt; to (^Ujuoujitfi'oi', a/ua of tv^oouc a/ju)'aa0ai 
 if eyye\n]a(t/invov »//iu)', [Kat] to Atyo^itroi^ nov rj^iarov tlvai, 2. wc 
 
 such a word as they could be referred to ; 
 in which case, the only way to obtain a 
 construction and complete sense is men- 
 tally to supply aTTOKivdvvtuovTeQ from 
 cnruKivdvvtvaui. As to the conjecture of 
 Duk. (which Goellcr and Arnold seem 
 half-inclined to adopt,) it would, indeed, 
 remove the difficulty complained of, but 
 at the too serious sacrifice of that violence 
 to the words tg dirovoiai', involved in the 
 method of Arnold above mentioned. I say 
 violence ; for I do not even know of a 
 single passage in which the phrase Ig airo- 
 voiav does not terminate a clause. Indeed 
 the sense is too absolute to admit of any 
 addition. 
 
 Of the words ^ Kara yrjv ixsra tovto 
 the full sense is, * or else, sliould they not 
 force the passage, they may afterwards,' 
 &c. With Tojv ye irapovTujv, * under pre- 
 sent circumstances,' compare (Jjq Ik Trapov- 
 
 TO)V, 
 
 iv. 17. 
 
 For vulg. TTpd^ovTeg, (which, though 
 retained and defended by Poppo, is not 
 permitted by the norma loqueudi of ancient 
 Atticism,) I read, with Bekker, Dobree, 
 and Goeller, on the authority of one of the 
 best MSS., Trpd^avTig. Render, *they 
 would not make their situation worse.' 
 
 Ch. LXVIII. I. draKiav'} * a confused 
 rabble ;' put, by a bold hypallage, for 
 dvOpvjTTOvg druKTovg. Compare /Eschin. 
 c. Ctes. § 15, fiT)ff vfiHg iroTt tig ToaavTi]v 
 dra^iav tCjv vofxwv TrpojSaiijTe. Of the 
 words following, Tv\r)v — iroKiiinoTdTbJv, 
 the sense is, 'against the beaten down and 
 craven fortune of our bitter enemies.' 
 
 Kal vofiiffiofxev — Ovfiovfitvov] Of this 
 perplexed sentence the construction is well 
 laid down by Goeller thus: kuI vofiirrioixev, 
 iifia fikv vouifiioTarov ilvai Trpbg Tovg ivav- 
 Tiovg, TO oiKaiwoai, (jjq tTt ri/iOipi^ tov 
 TTpocnriaovTogf dTTonXfjaai Tijg yvwixrjg to 
 Qvfiovntvovy iifia Se icat to Xtyo/jifvov nov 
 rfSiarov elvai, txOpovg dfivvaaOai iyytvrj- 
 (TOfifvov t'lixlv. He adds, that 'the former 
 part of the sentence might have been thus 
 expressed : /cat vofiiaiajjifv, ufia fxtv vo^i- 
 fifjjTara irpd^ai, o'i dv — ^iKaulyauttriv drro- 
 TrXfjaat Tqg yvwfitjg to Ovfiovfievov.* As 
 
 it is, there is a blending of two construc- 
 tions, frequent in Thucydides. Heilm. 
 paved the way to a right understand- 
 ing of the sentence, by being the first 
 to perceive that oi is not to be referred 
 to the antecedent tvavTiovg, but is to be 
 conjoined with vomfiwTaTov, of which pre- 
 dicate all the next words, irpbg Tovg tvav- 
 Tioug, o'l dv — diKaiioawcnv d7ro7r\f)(Tai Tijg 
 yv. TO dvfi.f form the suhject. In this view 
 Dobree and Poppo coincide ; referring, for 
 examples of similar constructions, to other 
 passages of our author, ii. 41. iv. 18. With 
 respect to the term d7ro7rX/)(Tat, this is, 
 like ifiTrX. and IkttX., not unfrequently 
 used with nouns subst. denoting any pas- 
 sion, especially anger ; and signifies to 
 satiate or glut. See note on iii. 82, 8. Td 
 Qvfxoviitvov stands for tov Ovfiov, as in 
 Eurip. Hec, 30, and Chrys. t. iv. 661. Dio 
 Cass. 1201. ' Eyy evrfffofitvov is to be joined 
 with vofiiffiofitv. 
 
 I agree with Poppo in thinking that the 
 Kai before to Xtyo^tvov, absent from one 
 MS. (to which add Mus. Brit.) is better 
 away. The expression to Xtyofxevov is 
 frequently used of sentiments either p7-o- 
 rerbial, or, as here, so trite and well 
 known as to require no more than an 
 allusion to them. Of ttov thus subjoined 
 to this form to Xsyofitvov, 1 have noted 
 no example elsewhere ; but ttov is found 
 in a form of rough quotation in a passage of 
 the New Testament, Heb. ii. 6, SufiapTv- 
 psTO Ss TTOV Tig, &c. Supposiug the Kai 
 to be genuine, Dr. Arnold proposes two 
 modes of construction, one of which, 
 making the words to Xfyofitvov -ttov to 
 stand by themselves, is quite inadmissible, 
 because I know of no instance of the form 
 TO Xtyofxtvov followed by ttov. As to the 
 other mode, by which tx^povg dfivvaaOai 
 and TO Xeyofievov ttov ijSkttop are con- 
 nected, both being regarded as the subject 
 to eyyevrfffofievov, — that involves so much 
 harshness, that, rather than to adopt a 
 mode of construction so unsatisfactory, 
 better is it at once to regard the Kai as 
 insititious, and so suppose the sense to be 
 as follows : * And let us account that it is 
 
 ^£ ExOpol Kai exOi^Toi Trdvre^ Ure, oi ye iwl Tf]v vfxeripav vXOov 
 ^ouAaxro^Evoc- ev oJ, h Kciro^pOioaav, dv^pdai /nev av raAytdra Trpocr- 
 We<jav, Traial Se Kai yvvai^i rd aVptTrcWaTa, TroAet ^e ry nday ti/V 
 aicjxi(JTnv eTrUXtrnv, 3. dvff wv /tu] /naXaKiadiival riva irpiiru, 
 fiV^e TO dKiv^vvwg direXOtlv airovg Kip^og vofxiaaC tovto (jlIv yap 
 Kai^ kdv KpaTfmomv, ^fioluyg Sodaovai' to Se, Trpa'^dvTcov U toC 
 HKOTOQ d (^ovXofiaOa, TovaSe te KoXaaOnvai Kai ti] nday I^iKiXia 
 Kyjcov^dvy;! Km irplv eXevO^p'tav (5ef5aioT^pav irapaSovvai, KaXog o 
 ayu)v,^ 4. koll Kiv^m>u)v ovtoi aTrartwraroi, ot ar, EAa^icrra £/c roJ 
 (TcpaXiivai ^XdiTTOVTiQ, nXficTTa Sid to evTvx^}(Jai w^fAwdti'." 
 
 LXIX.^ Kai ol ^Iv T^v ^vpaKoaiojv GTpaTr^yol Kai YvXiirnoq, 
 roiavTa Ka\ avTol toIq a<p,T^ooic <jTpaTi^TaiQ irapaKeX.vad^uvoi', 
 avTEirXripovv Tag vavg eiO^g, ewEiSn Kai Tovg ' AOrivaiovg yaOdvovTo, 
 2. o S'e Nt/c/ac v7t6 tw,; Tra^ooi'To^v eKTrenXvy^uvog, Kai dptZv olog o 
 Kivhvvog, Kai^ u>g iyy^g ;;g,, h'—'^nu^ Kai 'daov ovk t'^eAAoy dv- 
 ayeaeai,—Kai vo^icjag, (oVfp irdax^ovcjiv iv ToTg ^^ya'Aotc aytJcrt) 
 Travra te spyu^ eti cTi>iaiv ivSed elvai, Kai Aoyo, a^Tolg oiiruj iKavd 
 eipfiaOai, avOig t(Jv Tpirjodp^^v Eva 'UaaTov dvEKdXei, iraTpddEv 
 re ETTOvo^altov, Kai avTovg ovo^iaarl Kai i^uAi/V, a^cwi; to te KaO' 
 eavTOVyio vrrrloxs Xa^i7rp6TfiT6g ti, ^rj npoUdvai Tivd, Kai Tdg 
 naTpiKag dpETdg, t^v ImcpavElg r]aav ol irpdyovoi, ju,] d^avilEiv, 
 
 most rightful for men, in respect of their 
 enemies, to think it allowable for them, in 
 taking vengeance on the aggressor, to glut 
 their hearts' fury ; and moreover, that in 
 thus taking vengeance we shall gain what 
 is somewhere said to be the sweetest of 
 enjoyments.' 
 
 3. /i)} naXaKi(TB7)vai] 'not to be softened 
 into compassion.' Compare iii, 41, 7, /z/) 
 liaXaKiadivTtg, where see note. Kipdog 
 vo/itVot, ' to think it a clear gain,' and thus 
 to be quite satisfied with it ; an expression 
 also occurring at iii. 33, and equivalent to 
 the more usual one Kkp^og iiytwQai, on 
 which see note at ii. 44, 4. 'AKivdvviog, 
 'without bringing any danger [on us].' 
 Compare ch. 81, 4. 
 
 TO ^i, npa^avriov — KaXbg 6 dytop] At 
 Trpa^. is to be supplied I'/fiutu ; and the 
 word tXevOepiav is to be taken ticice. Ren- 
 der, 'but, after having done, — as in all 
 probability we shall, — what we wish, to 
 avenge ourselves of these, and to deliver 
 to all Sicily a freedom before enjmed, but 
 then more secure and stable ;—tfiat were 
 an achievement worthy of all honour ! ' 
 
 4. (TTravKOTaTot] * the rarest,' ' most to 
 be prized.' Compare i. 33, evn-paKia ana- 
 
 VlUiTipa. 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 Ch. LXIX. In recounting the pre- 
 parations for the engagement, Thucydides 
 brings forward that which, without a word 
 of panegyric on Nicias, yet stamps his 
 conduct on this occasion as truly great. 
 Not content was he with having addressed 
 the mariners in a manner tlie most cal- 
 culated to allay their fears and rouse their 
 courage ; but, calling around him the cap- 
 tains of ships, just as they were embark- 
 ing, he addressed them in a strain of still 
 deeper earnestness, reminding them of 
 every distinction, hereditary or personal, 
 that might rouse their emulation, and of 
 every tie, political, domestic, and religious, 
 that could stir up their courage. 
 
 2. TraTpoQtv tTTOvo/id^wv] On this Goel- 
 ler compares a passage of Hom. II. x. 68, 
 TrarpoQtv U yeveqg dvofid^tov dvdpa sKa- 
 (TTov. Other passages to the same purpose 
 occur in vai-ious writers,— as Xen. Cyr. i. 
 4, 15. Plut. Brut. 49. Soph. (Ed. Col. 2i5* 
 Tzetz. on Lycophr. 1204. Arrian, E. A. 
 li. 10, 3. Dionys. Hal. Ant. 1764. Here, 
 then, calling each by his father's name^ 
 as well as his own, Nicias employed a 
 method pre-eminently adapted to rouse 
 courage and excite zeal in a case of ex- 
 tremity. 
 
 Oo 
 
 / 
 
562 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 TrarptSoc T€ rrj^ iXivOipMTaTi}^ U7rojUi/uvrj(T/ca>i', Kai Ttjt; iv avry 
 avbTTiTaKTov TTucfiv H* Ti]v ^icuTav t^ovaiaq, iiWa re Xeytjjv oaa iv 
 Tw ToioVTO) rjcq tou kchoov bvTiQ av6p(j)7roi, ov irpoq to cokhv tivi 
 ap^aioXoytlv ^vXa^a/mevoi inrouv ai', Kai virep airavTiov irapa- 
 TrAricTia tc tc yvvaiKdQ Kai Tratoac Kai OeovQ TraTpu)ovg 7rpo(j)fp()fif:va, 
 a AX enl ry irapovarj £/C7^A^J^ft oi^eAt/ia vo/ni'CorTei; iiripouivTai. 
 3. Kai o jiui^ ou^ (K^ava juoAAov r/ avay/caia TO/.«(Tac irap'^vriaBai, 
 «;roYwp>/(Tac, »iyf T-oy TTf^ai' 7r^)o^ r»/y OaXaaaav, Kai irapira^H' tog 
 iTTi wXiiaTov tSui'aTO, oTTtjg OTi /iuy laTT) roT(; iv ralq vavffiv uxpeX^ia 
 H' TO OapcTiiv yiyvoiTO. 4. o 0£ ^rfjuoaOivrjQ Kai Mfvaropoc icat 
 P]u0u^»//ioc (ouroi yo^ 67rt rag vaug riov A6r}vai(vv (JTparrjyoi tir- 
 ijJrjcfav), iipamg otto tuv (avTwv GrpaTOirt^ov tvOvg iirXtov irpoq 
 TO ^Euy/iia TOU Afjiitvoc k:o/ tov ^irapaXn(pOtvTa ciiKirXovv^ fjov- 
 
 TrJQ tv avry aveTrircLKTOV — i^ovfflagl 
 literally, * of the iindictated-to liberty of 
 action therein as to their manner of life.' 
 Compare ii. 37, 2. The term Siaira bears 
 the same sense here as at ii. IG. 
 
 dWa Tt \syu)v offa — t7rt/?oaij'rat] Ren- 
 dor, * And adding more besides, and other 
 arguments, such as are brouglit forward 
 on every occasion, about men's wives and 
 children, and the gods of their fathers, not 
 fearing lest any should charge them with 
 repeating old and stale topics, but freely 
 uttering all .that men do utter in such 
 moments, believing it to be useful in the 
 present emergency.' (Dr. Arnold.) As 
 illustrative of this sense of ap^coXoyfTi/, 
 (literally, to tell old tales, i. e. to dwell on 
 stale or hacknied topics,) compare Lucian, 
 ii. 3!i7. avriyofirfv ye Cjq dpxctioXoyrjaiov 
 vftlv, and Isocr. ad Nicocl. p. 40, tt di cr] 
 Tt Kai Tutv a(>xu'ni)V uirCiv 
 
 3. avayKoia^ * what must suffice.' See 
 note on i. 61, 2, and ii. 70, 3. 
 
 4. 7ra/oa\et00srra] So I have edited, 
 with Bfckker, Goeller, and Poppo, on the 
 authority of the best MSS., for vulg. kutu- 
 Xtixp.f which admits of no defence. Yet I 
 have little doubt that TrcptXtt^, conjec- 
 tured by Bekker, is the true reading, since 
 while it is hardly to be imagined that any 
 part of the ^tvyfxa had been neglected to 
 be closed ; on the other hand, by reading 
 TTfptXf 10. we obtain, for a sense unsatisfac- 
 tory, one entirely to be approved, — namely, 
 * yet left, or remaining, unclosed;' the 
 Ztvyfia being, it seems, not quite finished. 
 And agreeable to this reading is the ex- 
 planation of the Scholiast, tovto tjq fiipog 
 o ovK t^fy»cro, dX\' dvn^yii^ tov (TTOfiarog. 
 Nothing, indeed, is there in the former, or 
 the latter part of the present nai'rative, 
 conveying an express mention of the fact ; 
 
 but, considering the shortness of the time, 
 it is such as to carry a high degree of pro- 
 bability : and not unfrequent in our author 
 (and indeed in ancient historians in general) 
 are the instances of such petty circum- 
 stances not expressly mentioned, yet after- 
 wards adverted to as if they had been 
 mentioned : though, indeed, the words at 
 ch. 70, 1, KUTa TOV tKirXovv — ttpvXacrffov, 
 plainly advert to the fact of there being 
 yet an opening ; for otherwise why should 
 a squadron have been stationed kuto, tov 
 fKirXovv ? Certain it is that the two terms 
 TrapaXfiTTo} and TrtpiX. are frequently con- 
 founded. Thus, for instance, in a passage 
 of Dionys. Hal. Ant. 1758, for vulg. TrtptX., 
 7rapa\ii(f>9evTa has been well emended, 
 though only on conjecture, by Hudson and 
 Reiske. As to the objection which (after 
 Goeller) Arnold advances against SitK- 
 ttXovv, namely, that the term SifKirXovg 
 is no where else in Thucydides used in 
 any other sense than that of breaking the 
 enemy's line, — that has very little force ; 
 for why, it may be asked, should not the 
 word here bear its proper sense, as used to 
 signify transitus, exitus ? — a sense also found 
 in Herodot. vii. 36, (which passage seems 
 to have been here had in mind by Thucy- 
 dides,) SukttXoov KaTsXiTTov. and iv. 179, 
 SukttXoov tCjv jSpa^ltuv dtiKvvvai. Arrian, 
 Ind. xxii. 8. Plato, p. 115. Dio Cass. p. 972. 
 The word has, moreover, the support of 
 Dionys. Hal., who has, in his Jud. de Hist. 
 Thucyd. ch. 26, cited this very passage 
 of our author. Finally, as to the method 
 proposed by Poppo and Goeller, of re- 
 moving the difficulty, supposed to exist in 
 these words, by cancelling kuI tov irapaX. 
 SuKirXovv, — that would be cutting the knot, 
 which may, we see, be untied ; and is 
 moreover forbidden by two passages (evi- 
 
 4'^ 
 
 OL, 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LXX. 
 
 563 
 
 XofiEVoi (jiacraaOai eg to t^u). LXX. ^Tlpoe^ayaydinivoi ^l oi 
 ^vpaKOCTioi Kai oi $u/ijuo^oi vavai 7rapa7rXi](Tiaig tov apiOjuov Kat 
 
 7rpOT£pOVj KaTU T£ TOV E/CTtAouV LlipU aVTOJV f^uAoCTaOV Kai KUTa TOV 
 
 ciAAov kvkXm Xtfuiva, OTToyg wavTa-voOiv afxa TTpoairiTTTOihv toIq 
 Aurjvaioig^ Kai o wetog avroig afxa \ irapaf^orjOol. ynep Kai a'l vrjig 
 KaTKT-^ouv. vp\ov be tov vavTiKou Toig ^vpaKoaioig ^iKavog /idv 
 Kai AyaOap\^og, Kioag ^KaTtoog tov iravTog e-^wv, VlvOnv Sa Kai 
 oi KopivOioi TO liieaov. 2. ^irei^ri S ot ABr^vaioi npoahinayov tio 
 L^ivy/iiaTi, Tij /lIev irpujTyj pvfvj eTriirXeovTeg tKpaTovv rwy rtray- 
 f.ievu)v vetjv irpog avTOj, Kai tTreipwvTo Xveiv Tag /cAyattg* /utTa ^e 
 TOVTO f wavTa^oOtv G<pi(Ti Twv ^vpaKoai(i)v Kai ^v/u/uLaviuv fTrt^foo- 
 fiitvbyVy ov TTpog t<2 ^euy/uari \ti f^iovov r) vavjiiay^ia, «AAd Kai 
 KaTa TOV Xifidva eyiyviTo' Kai rfv KapTepa Kai oia ov^ tTepa t(jjv 
 irpoTEpuw. 3. iroXXri jliw yap eKaTtpoig TrpoOv/iUa airo twv 
 vavTMv sg to STrnrXiiv, ottotb KiXevaOtiYj, iyiyviTO, — TroAArJ ^e i) 
 avTiTt^vrj(jig Tiijv Kv(5eprt)T(I)v^ Kai ayojviafiog npog aXXriXovg' o'l 
 re iTrij3aTai tOepaTrwov^ ore irpofTTriaoi vavg i'>jt, fut] XuTreadai to. 
 
 OTTO TOV KaTaaT odjfxaT og Trig 
 
 aXX 
 
 r]g Tiyjk>r)g' nag tc Tig, iv <^ 
 
 dently written with a view to the present) 
 of Dio Cass. p. 615, 82, 'iva fSidffwvrai tov 
 tKTrXovVf ' force the outlet,' and 293, 69. 
 That writer certainly had the latter of the 
 above won s, and consequently the former ; 
 though, from the turn he gives to the pas- 
 sage, it was unnecessary for his purpose. 
 The words (iovXofxsvoi (iid<Ta<T9ai ig to 
 f^u) must, as Duker shows, be taken to- 
 gether in the sense * wishing to force their 
 way to the outside [of the bar].' So 
 Lucian, cited by Duker, dirb Ttjg KaO' 
 avrd Ta^fojg fig dXXoTpiav [rd^ii/] jSi- 
 dt^etrOai. I add Xenoph. Cyrop. iii. 3, 69, 
 Ssiffag fit) — ii ^idaaivTo tlffu}, sc. tov 
 tpvfiaTog. 
 
 Ch. LXX. 1. npoe^ayayofiivoi'] Goel- 
 ler, Arnold, and Didot edit, from Dionys., 
 Trpoi^avay., which is preferred by Duk. 
 and Poppo, and which Krueger maintains 
 to alone be correct, on the ground that, 
 * however the former might be proper as 
 applied to land-forces, (see vii. 3 & 7' viii. 
 28.) it would not be such as used of ships.* 
 But, not to say that the very existence of 
 the latter term has to be proved, it may be 
 doubted whether the distinction in ques- 
 tion be not altogether founded in fancy. 
 Certain it is that we are by no means jus- 
 tified in running counter to the stream 
 of external evidence on such speculative 
 grounds. 
 
 7rapal3oij9o7] So Bekker edits, on the 
 authority of foui* MSS. (to which add Cod. 
 
 Clar. 2 manu,) further confirmed by the 
 evidence of four othei*s, for vulg. rrapa- 
 ftoTjOy, which is retained by Poppo and 
 Goeller ; but not on good grounds. As 
 to the reading of Dionys., irapt^oi]Qti, it 
 does not deserve a moment's consider- 
 ation ; though Arnold has edited it, under 
 the impression, little founded in reason, of 
 the common reading involving an absurdity. 
 Certainly, as far as respects the sense, (for 
 a statement of which, see my Translation,) 
 such a change is not only unnecessary, but 
 detrimental. 
 
 2. 01 ' Adi]vaioi^ The dXXoi between 
 oi and 'AOrjvaloi Poppo has inserted in 
 brackets, on the authority of many of the 
 best MSS., and at the recommendation of 
 Krueger, who takes it as standing for oi 
 dXXoi, 'AOrivaXoi ovTtg. That would, how- 
 ever, involve here no little harshness, and, 
 as Goeller observes, would require, for 
 dXXoi, e rep 1 to have been written. 
 
 rag KXyotig} i. e. the fastenings by 
 which the ships were bound together. 
 
 3. oTToTe KeXevOdtj] scil. Tig, meaning 
 the KeXeuffTtjg, who performed an office 
 something like that of our l>oatswain. See 
 Bp. Blomfield on yEschyl. Pers. 403, and 
 note on ii. 84. 'EOepdirevov, * were stu- 
 diously careful ;' as vi. 61, OepaTrevovTtg 
 fx}) 9opvl3elv. By tu uTrb tov Karaorpw- 
 ficiTog is meant, as Dr. Arnold explains, 
 the service on deck. 
 
 o o 2 
 
564 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 7rpO(T£TfcTafCTO avTog c/cacrroc VTrtiytTO nptjJTOQ (painaOai. 4. ^v/n^ 
 TTiGovowv 0£ tv oXijio TToWiov vttuv, (TrActdToi yao ct] avrai iv 
 iXa^iGTio tvav/jLci-^riaav' ppa^v yap airiXnrov ^ui'ciju^orfoai ^ici^ 
 KOGiai yiveaOai) al /uev i/nf^oXaij cia to /hy} ilvai Tctq avaKpovang 
 Kai cukttXovQj oXiyai lyiyvovro' ai ce irpoapoXai, loi; ri>yo( vavg 
 VTii TrpodTTiaovcja, »j eta to (j)ivyeiVf »; uXXij iTrnrXiovaay nvKvoTeoai 
 licrav. 5. Kai oaov fnv ^ovov 7rpoa(j)i^oiTo vouc, oi aTro rwv 
 KaTa(7Tpu)f.iaTiov rotf ukovtioiq kui TO$fu/L*aari /cai XlOoig cKpOovw^ 
 iir avT)jv e^pijjVTo' iirHct] cl Troo^Tjut^ftav, o'l iiripaTai, e^ vtTpac 
 lovTei;, ETTUpLovTO ToiQ aXXt)X(x)v vuvGiv ETri(3aiviiv. f). ^vviTvy\ave 
 T£ TToXXa^oVj Sia T)}v ffTEvo^w/oiav, Ta luiEv aXXotc fj"j3tj3X>?/C£vai, 
 Tct ^£ auTouc i/nj^ijSXtiaOai, — ^i)o rg ire^i /niav Kai 'Igtiv y Kai 
 irXiiovg vavg kcit avayKr]v ^vvrjpTtjaOai' Kai Toig KvPtpvi]Taiq tljv 
 /Lilv (j)vXaKr)v Twv 3 iirtf^ovXtlv, inr] Kaff iv tKaaTov kuto, noXXd ^e 
 navTayoOev , wEpieaTavai^ Kai tov ktvttov — /niyav aVo iroXXuiv [twv] 
 
 vi(t}v ^vjLnrnTTOvatjJv tKwXr^^iv t£ afxa Kai airoaTi^rjcJiv Ttjq aKoijg 
 
 tov ot KiXiV(JTai (pOiyyoiVTO Tra^e^eiv, 7. TroXXrj yan ^17 >) napa- 
 K^Xivaig Kai (5or} a(j> eKaTEpu)v Toig KiXevcJTalgj KaTci re 7»iv Ti\vr}v, 
 Kai TTpog Trfv avTiKa (piXoveiKiav eyiyvtTO, Tolg fxlv 'AOrjvaioig 
 piaCEaxJai rf tov c/cttAov)', ETnpowvTig, Kai mpi Trjg Eg ti]v 7ra- 
 Tpica aii)Tr)^iag vuv, e\ ttote Kai avOig, TrpoOv/iiwg avTiXaf^EaOai, To7g 
 ^E ^vpaKocTioig Kai ^UjUjUci^oic *' KaXov Eivai K(t)Xvaai ts avrovg ^la- 
 ^vyEiv^ Kai ttjv oiKEiav EKaoTovg TTaTpi^.a viKijaavrag tTrau^iJcrat." 
 8. Kai 01 GT^aTtiyoi tt^ooeti EKaTEptov, ti riva irov opwcv ;u») Kar 
 avayKTf\v vpviLivav KpovofXEvoVf avaKaAovvTig ovojuaort tov toi' 
 r)oapy^ov, rjpijJTwv, oi jliev Adi]va1oi, ai ' t»)v ttoXe/lIKjjtcitijv yrjv 
 
 4. ^vix7rs(Tov(yCJv — £vai'jun;(?;<Tav] See 
 Plut. Anton, ch. CO & 67. 
 
 ifi(io\ai — 7rpo(TJ3o\ai] The difference 
 between these temtis is, that the former 
 denoted the regular charge with the beak ; 
 the latter, ani/ sort of impetus by running 
 right along-aside, broadside to each other. 
 'AvaKpovasig. On this term see note at vii. 
 36 : and on SuK-rrXovg, just after, see note 
 at i. 49. 
 
 5. 7rpo(T(pspoiTo'\ * might bear down 
 upon.' Tolg aKovTioiQ — txP*^^'''^f 'resorted 
 to the use of,' &c. Compare Acts xxvii. 
 17, (3or]0tiaic txpi^vTO. 
 
 6. Svo re — KvurjprrjaOai^ Evidently writ- 
 ten in imitation of these are the words of 
 Dio Cass. p. 627, ^vo re yap rj Kai Tsaaapa 
 Ty avry vtfi TTpoOTtiiTTOvaai, &.C. 
 
 Trfpttordvat] The term, as Jacobs ob- 
 serves, properly signifies circiimstare, and 
 that as understood both literally and figu- 
 ri tively of danger^ necessity, &c. (see note 
 
 at iii. 54, and vi. 61.) but here it bears the 
 sense ohniere. 
 
 7. TToXX/) yap ^ri r) TrapaKtXiVffig Kai 
 j3«r), &.C.} Imitated from these are the 
 words of Appian, i. 47<B, ftoijg ^i Kai 
 7rapaKf\ev(TEwg tKartpioOev. Compare also 
 ^schyl. Pers. 386, Ta^ig ^k rd^iv -Trape- 
 KoXti, 'squadron exhorted squadron ;' and 
 Sallust, Catil. ch. 6, 'alius alium hortari.' 
 The sense here is well expressed by the 
 version of Acacius, * exhortationes utrim- 
 que, multjie vociferationes magistrorum 
 erant, quas vel ars vel prsesens concertatio 
 postulabat.' With ft Trorc Kai avOig com- 
 pare Lycophr. 732, Kai ttot avOig. Of 
 dvTiXaPsaOai, a little after, the sense is 
 ' to strive for,' as in seizing hold of any 
 thing. See Arrian, E. A. iv. 29, 14. 'Ett- 
 avKi)<Tai, *to strengthen, consolidate [its 
 power] ;' as supra ii. 36, to. dk irXtiui 
 avTiig — tinjvKafiEv. 
 
 8. ti Tt/V TToXefJlHOTdTTjV — yTTOx^poufftr] 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LXXI. 
 
 565 
 
 oiKEiOTEpav rjSi; rrig ov ^i oXiyov irovov KEKTrifjiEvrig OaXaaarjg rjyov 
 
 fAEvoi V7rova>^ou(Ttv,' 01 0£ ^vpaKoaioi, ei * oog aatpwg laaai tt^o- 
 
 OviiioviJ.Evovg AOrjvaiovg navTi Tponio ciarpvyEiv, rovTOvg avToi 
 ^EvyovTag (j>Evyovaiv,^ LXXI. ' O te ek Trig yr]g nE^og a/i^or£(>aji', 
 laoppoTTOv Ttjg vavjuia^iag KaOEOTi^Kviag, ttoXvv tov ayuiva Kai ^vara- 
 Giv Ttjg yv(i)/nr}g £t\e, (^iXoveikwv fxEv o avToBtv nEpi tov nXEiovog 
 rjcf] KaXov, ^E^ioTEg ^e 01 ETTEXOovTEg /LO] Tivv napovTwv ETi \£tpw 
 7roa^<i)Cfi. 2. navTwv yap ^rj avaKEi/mivijJv Toig ABtfvaioig Eg Tag 
 vaugf b re (jtopog t]v vtte^ tov fXEXXovTog ovcevi EoiKiogj kqI ^la to 
 
 Render, * whether they retreat, as esteem- 
 ing the most hostile land more their own 
 (or belonging to them) than the sea ac- 
 quired with no small labour.' After oXiyov 
 I have, with Bekker and Goeller, received 
 into the text (on the authority of Dionys. 
 Hal., Cod. Vat., Schol., and Valla) the 
 word TTovov, as yielding a far better sense 
 than what has been supplied after oXiyov, 
 namely, the word xpovov. See ii. 36 & 62. 
 On the use, which is rare, of the participle 
 KtKTrjfuvog in a passive sense, see Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. § 496, e. In the words, further 
 on, (ptvyovTag tptvyovai, there is much 
 point and vigour imparted by the bringing 
 together of two words mutually opposed : 
 and in (ptvyovrag, Jacobs well observes, 
 the iteration of a sense already expressed 
 is adopted for the sake of the opposition. 
 
 Ch. LXXI. 1. TtoXvv tov dyibva — 
 ftxf] * sustained a mighty conflict and 
 commotion of mind.' Some doubt has 
 been entertained as to what is the true 
 readuig here. For vulg. ^voraaiv, Duker 
 thinks the Scholiast must have read ^vv- 
 Ta(nv : and indeed ^vvraaiv seems to 
 have been read by Valla, and is found in 
 what is little less than a transcript of this 
 passage in Dio Cass, p. 307, dvrnrdXov 
 
 yap r/)c /*«X^f — '"'^^ ^i^X'/t' avvrdoei, 
 (Tvvdvai e'lKovTo. On the other hand, the 
 reading ^ixTracnv is supported by a pas- 
 sage, as evidently written in close imitation 
 of the present, at p. 575 & 576 of the 
 same writer : 6 TnK^g — avardati Ttjg yvut- 
 fiT}g (TvvifTxovTo. Such, too, there is every 
 reason to think, was read by Plutarch, who 
 in a passage, j). 347, D, cited by Duker, 
 writes, with reference to the present pas- 
 sage, dXaoTov dyCjva Kai avaraaiv Trig 
 yvLjfXTjg ixiov (for there either avvraaiv 
 or avaraaiv, and not, what is altogether 
 indefensible, vulg. avvraaiv, may justly 
 be presumed to be the true reading. 
 YvcTTamv, however, to which dXauTov 
 points rather than avvraaiv, is there to 
 be preferred, and perhaps is the true read- 
 ing. Dio Cass. p. 307). Finally, the reading 
 
 Kvaraaiv is further supported by a passage 
 of Plut. Vit. Horn. § 207, y avcrraaig Ti}g 
 ^pvx^Q dvuTai Kai rd ^kXij tov ao)fiaTog 
 XvBTat, and by Eurip. Hippol. 987, tldrtp, 
 fxevog fxkv ^varaaig Tt twv (ppevwv Ativi). 
 
 To advert to the sense of ^varaaiv, the 
 term may be supposed to signify covjlict, 
 as in certain passages adduced from Hdot. 
 vi. 117, and vii. 167 '• and so Plut. cited 
 by Krueg. has, oTav ^idXiaTa avaraaiv 6 
 dytjjv txV' So understood, then, the words 
 Kai 'ivaraaiv rfjg yvwixrjg are exegetical of 
 TOV dywva preceding. Render, 'the land- 
 forces of each party themselves sustained 
 a great fight, even a conflict of mind : ' a 
 highly expressive agonistic metaphor, with 
 which compare one occurring in a passage 
 of the New Testament, lleb. x. 32, ttoX- 
 X})v dOXtjaiv vTTffieivare Tra6t]fidro)Vf 
 ruvro fitv, ovtiSiafiolg rt Kai 6Xi\ptai Ota- 
 rpi^ofitvoi, Tovro ^e, koivojvoI (' partakers 
 by sympathy') rCiv ovriog dvaarpitponevcov 
 yevr]9kvTeg. Similarly Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 (by an evident imitation of this narrative,) 
 describing the feelings of the Roman and 
 of the Alban armies, while looking on at 
 the combat of the Horatii and Curiatii, 
 writes, rb Trpbg Toifg oiKtiovg dyojviardg 
 EKaarovg avfiTraOtg irrt rb (3f(3ovXevfi'fvov 
 iXdfiliave rd Trpaaaofieva. — "Qare ttoXXoI, 
 iK TOV ^iXoviiKtiv re Kai avixiraOiiv rolg 
 a^STtpoig, tXaOov avrovg rov tmv kivSv 
 vivovroiv fieraXafifiavovrutv TrdOovg, dyut- 
 viarai, ^dXXov t^iovXovTo, ») Oearal, rwv 
 dpwfikvwv yeyovkvai. 
 
 6 avroQtv] scil. Tve^og. Meaning, the 
 soldiery of that country. By oi tTreXOov- 
 reg understand the invaders. On the con- 
 struction see Matth. Gr. § 562, I, note 1. 
 
 2. Trdvrojv ydp dt) dvaKsifih'iov — ft; ^'ac; 
 vavg] ' every thing with the Athenians 
 depending on the ships.' 
 
 Kai Sid TO — sx^iv] Here there exists a 
 certain perplexity, arismg, it is admitted, 
 from coiTuption in the text, which, how- 
 ever, the MSS. extant do not enable us to 
 emend. The conjecture of Bekker, Si 
 avrb, for Sid rb, has the support of Codd 
 
566 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 Tfj^ TvxnQ ai/w/iaXoi/, avu»iuaXov Kai Trjv tiro^piv Tijq vavfia^utq tK rrjQ 
 
 ov navTU}v a/ia fc.' to auro (i/coTrouvrtuv, €t jnev Tivtq icouv 7r»j roue 
 ofbtTspovQ £7rt /coaroui'rac, av60ap(Tr?(Tav rt ai', kcu irpoq avaK\t]aiv 
 d^iov, fxi) (jr£o»/(Tat (T<^ac t>;c (Twrr/ptag, crptTrovro 01 6 £7rt to 
 rfG<T(jj/.ievov (SXti/rivrfc o/\o(/)up)Ua> T6 a/ma juiTa /3o»7c f)(f><i>»'ro, a:«i 
 a-rro tmv ^^u)iuev(DV Trjq o^piwg, Kai rijv yvionrjv jiiaXXov tiHv ev tio 
 tf)yw e^ovXovvTO. 4. aAXoi ^t /cat tt^ooc drriTraXoy tl Tiig vav- 
 
 Venet. and Clar., but in the latter of these 
 MSS. the reading in question is an altered 
 one. Moreover, (as Poppo, Goeller, and 
 Dr. Arnold point out,) no tolerable sense 
 thus arises. In his 2nd edition Goeller 
 has edited, fi'oni conjecture, Kai t?id to 
 dy\(i)^a\oVf avwjuaXoi' Kai rriv t7ro\pip, 
 &e., according to which tlie sense will be, 
 • propterea quod pugna anceps diu fuit, et 
 pugna et aspectus intequales fuerunt :' a 
 highly ingenious conjecture, which derives 
 some support from the words at § 5, 
 dyxw/iaXa ivavfidxovv, and which Poppo 
 is inclined to adopt. But I am far from 
 certain whether this be altogether satis- 
 factory : and when Goeller urges that the 
 similarity of the two words dyx<^A*«^o^ 
 and dvio^aXov caused one of them to be 
 overlooked and lost, he forgets that this 
 would serve to account for the loss of 
 dyxti'/*«Xov only after, not before avu)^a- 
 \oi' : and to dyxw/iaXor occurs, I believe, 
 nowhere else ; and what is more, the Kai, 
 just after, is adverse to this view, and 
 rather tends to bear out that propounded 
 by Bauer, and adopted by myself in my 
 small edition, as also by Jacobs, Dobree, 
 and Arnold. Now, however, I doubt 
 whether di^wfiaXov, thus taken twice, can 
 be justified by the example of any good 
 early Attic writer, and I suspect that 
 drai/xaXoi/ must be icritten twice ; the Kai 
 having reference to this second dviofiaXop. 
 But there exists, I apprehend, a some- 
 what greater deficiency than that of one 
 word, since the sense even thus is incom- 
 plete. 1 suspect that our author wrote, 
 for the Words as they now stand, Kai Sid 
 TO dvijjfiaXov TiJQ Tvx^lQ, avwixaXov Kai 
 rriv (.iToi\/iv Tr]Q vavfiaxiag, K. r. X. Thus 
 the antithesis will be comi)lete. Easily 
 might the words Ti)Q TvxfJQ dvufiaXov be 
 lost by the circumstance of dviofxaXov 
 occurring twice. Of the expression to 
 dvwfiaXop TYJQ Tvx^K an example occurs 
 in Liban. Orat. p. 716: and so in Appian 
 i. 378, we have dvuifxa^oif Saifioviov, 'for- 
 tuna inconstans.' Eurip. Scyr. Frag. ii. 1, 
 rwi/ ^poTHMV MQ di'djuaXoi tvx^'-* ^^^ 
 Diod. Sic. t. ix. 73, di'tofiaXia Tqg tvxHQi 
 
 and viii. 143. See also Manetho Apotel. 
 ii. 216. iii. 306, and Schol. on Eurip. 
 Hipp. 1102. So reading, then, we may 
 render, ' And by reason of the fiuctuating 
 inconstancy (or vicissitude) of fortune, 
 [sometimes verging one way, and some- 
 times another,] they were obliged to have 
 their view of the sea-fight fi'om land also 
 fluctuating (meaning, that they had to see 
 at onetime their countrymen conquering,at 
 another defeated).' Similarly in a passage 
 of Plut. Nic. 25, written with a view to 
 sections 1 and 2 of this chapter, we have, 
 r; St vavfiaxia — yevofifVT)^ Kai fujdku 
 IXaTTova rrdOrj Kai 0opvi3ovg Trapaaxovffa 
 Tolg 6to)fiiVOig, rj toIq dyiopil^ofxsvoig, Sid 
 Tijv TzavTOQ tTriiSXiipiv tvv (I conj. tov) 
 tpyov ('because of every one's having his 
 eyes on a battle ') rroiKi^ag fitTa[5oXdg Kai 
 dTrpotrSoKfiTout; ep 6\iy<i> (scil. XP"'''/^) 
 XafilSdvovTog. Little doubt is there but 
 that Plutarch had in his copy dvwfiaXov 
 Trjg Ti'X^IQ '■ and so perhaps had JosephnSy 
 who in a passage of his Bell. Jud. vi. 2, 7> 
 evidently written with a view to the pre- 
 sent, has, all 6' i<p' oTroTspojv (ipicrtu 
 perrojv (*fluctuans') 6 TroXiixog, -rrapa- 
 KsXtvaiQ fjitv Tutv TrXtoveKTovvrujv oinojyai 
 St tCjv TptTTOfxiviov. OvTt S' ai <pvyat 
 
 TOTTOV tlx^^^i °^^' "'* Sl(x)KtlQ' dXX' dvM- 
 
 fiaXoi porrai — tytvoiTo, * the scales of 
 fortune were inconstant, hovering first one 
 way, and then another.' See note on 
 V. 103, 2, tTri poirriQ — ovTtQ. 
 
 So certain appeal's the emendation above 
 proposed, that I have ventured to insert 
 the words in question in the text (though 
 in small characters) ; especially as Goeller 
 had not hesitated to insert the word dyxw- 
 ^aXov. 
 
 3. dnb tCjv — ISovXovvto'\ Render, 'nay, 
 at the shjht of what was done, they were 
 even more daunted in mind than those 
 engaged in the action.' On the force of 
 the expression r^v yvu)^ir]v ISovXovvto see 
 note at iv. 34, 1, and ii. 61, where we 
 have, SovXoX yap ^povrj^a to aic^viSiov 
 Kai, &c. : a close imita ion of the present 
 is found in a passage of Dionys, Hal. Ant. 
 iii. 19, lirtira dva(iorj<Teig ti dOpoai nap' 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LXXI. 
 
 567 
 
 fxaylnq ttTri^oyrtc, Sut to (ikoitwq £ui'E^ec rr/f,- a/mXXrjg, Kai Toig 
 acoiLiaGiv avTolg 'iaa r^ ^o^^? inpi^i^q ^uvaTrovtuovrcCj ^v toiq 
 voXETTcirara ^irjyov* aii yap irap oX'iynv »/ ci^(j)tvyov, »; OTrtoX- 
 XuvTO. 5. ?iv Ti iv T(i> avTU) aTpaTtv/iiuTi T(x)v AOr]x>ai(jt)v, eii)Q 
 ayyw/iiaXa ivav/jid'^ovv, iravTu ofjLov aKovaaC OXo(pv^inogy po»j' 
 viKtJVTtg, KoaTov/iiivoi' — aXXa oaa kv fxiyaXu) kivcvvm /teya OTpa- 
 ToiTt^ov 7roXu£(S»J arayKu^oiro (j>OiyyeGOai, irapaTrXticJia ce Kai oi 
 eirl Tuiv veuiv avToig CTraa^ov, irpiv ye ^t oi ^vpaKOfrioi kui 01 
 $u/i/ua )(^ot, ETTt TToXu avTia^ovat^Q Trjq vavfxa-^iag, tTpe^pav Ta 
 Tovg AOrtvaiovQ, Kai eiriKtijuEvoi XafHTrptjjg, ttoXXJJ Kpavyi^ Kai 
 SiaKiXwajni^ ^^w/ifi'oi /care^t w/cov eg rijv yrjv. 0. tote Be o /nlv 
 
 vavTiKog (TT^aTog, aXXoc uXXri — offoi jlu] fiiTLuypoi taXojaav kut- 
 
 £Vfv0£vrfc i^E7n<yov eg to arparoTreSov* o ^l ntt^tg ovKtTi diacjtopwg, 
 
 dfi^oTtpiov avTOJV tyivovTo, Kai napa- 
 KiXtvaeiQ Tolg fiaxofJ^'tvoig, ipaXXd^j tvxai 
 Tf Kai oifiutyai, Kai TravTog dXXov irdOovg 
 ivayuiviov <po)vai ffwixtlg, ai fiiv rrpbg 
 Ta opo}fiivd Tt Kai opiofxtva v(p' tKaTspiov, 
 ai St TTpbg rd fxeXXovTa Tt Kai viroTTTtvo- 
 fxtva' Kai ijv TrXtiio Ta liKa^ofXivd Tt Kai 
 Spiofxfva Twv yivon'ivuiv, where in Spih- 
 fitvd Tt Kai opiofitva we have what an- 
 swers to Tojv SpiofxsvMV Tijg b\l/nog of Tliu- 
 cyd. But with respect to the words Tt Kai 
 Spwfifva after t'lKatoiitvay these, instead 
 of being eniended, as they have been by 
 Sylburg, into Tt Kai ixpopiofi., or into Tt Kai 
 fjit) op.f as they have been by Stephens, 
 are, inasmuch as they have no place there, 
 to be cancelled, on the authority of the 
 Cod. Vat. and Lapus. They may be sup- 
 posed to have sjirung from a marginal 
 var. lect. on the words a little before, — 
 namely, opiofitvd Tt Kai Spiojxtva. With 
 the general sentiment in Tifv yvojfxijv — 
 tSovXovvTO compare a passage of Eurip. 
 Phoeu. 1403, IlXtiov St Tolg bpuxri IffTa- 
 Xaaff' iSpujg, "H Tolai Spwcri, Sid ipiXwv 
 oppuiSiav, wliere, for vulg. irXiiijjv, Porson 
 edited, what is far preferable, TrXto;!/. 
 Though even that, I suspect, does not 
 make all right: and in order to remove 
 what so refined a poet as Euripides would, 
 we may imagine, be most solicitous to 
 avoid, — namely, an unnecessary promi- 
 nency thus given to so homely an hnage 
 as that contained in the former member 
 of the sentence, — I propose to there read 
 what will correspond with »;, namely, 
 TtXkov, and that as taken to stand not 
 simply for fidXXov, but as understood to 
 bear a sense not vmfrequent in the early 
 Attic writers, — namely, matjis, ' in a greater 
 degree.' 
 
 4. Sid t6 dKpiTutg Kvvtx^g] For Sid to 
 ^vvtx<*ig ctKptroi/, *by i*eason of the con- 
 tinual undecidedness [of the contest].' 
 In the passage (written with a view to the 
 present portion) of Plut. Nic. 25, above 
 cited, for Sid Tdg ffvvTa^tig u)g, ought 
 undoubtedly, from these words of our 
 author, to be read (according to the emen- 
 dation proposed by Goeller, and which 
 had long before been propounded by ray- 
 self) Sid TO aKpiTiog. The words in ques- 
 tion have every appearance of being a 
 mere marginal gloss, to supply what we 
 may suppose to have been lost out of the 
 text, from the letters to dKpiT having been 
 either faded away by time, or eaten away 
 by a worm, in some very ancient arche- 
 type from which all the copies of Plutarch 
 which we possess have been derived. 
 
 Kai Tolg ffwfiaaiv — KwairovtvoPTtg] 
 The Schol. well explains, ffvvt^ofioiovvTtg 
 Td (To) fiara Ty irtpi tCjv yiyvo^kvu)i> ?rpo<T- 
 SoKiq., dTrkvtvov Ti^ aiofxaTi TijSt KdKtlae. 
 Evidently written with a view to the pre- 
 sent passage are the words of Dio Ca.ss. 
 ubi supra, Kai ti Kai Tolg (Tiofiaffw, wg Kai 
 ISflv Kai voi}(Tai Svvaixevuig ff^iffi, tvtStiK- 
 vvvTO, and Appian i. 497, f«t H' '''dg (pav- 
 Taaiag tCjv Xtyofxtviov T(p <Tx///iart tov 
 (TiofxaTog (TwtiptpovTo. Philostr. Icon, 
 p. 864. Max. Tyr. Diss. x. 1, 18. xi. 
 p. 198. Plut. Mar. ch. 45. 
 
 5. ndvTa ofiou dKoiiffai — (pOtyyiaOat] 
 Compare ^schyl. Agam. 312, Ol^iai iioqv 
 dfiiKTov tv TToXti Trpiirtiv. — Kai tuiv dXov- 
 Tisjv Kai KpaTijffdvTmv Sixa ^Ooyydg d- 
 Kovtiv i(TTi, avfi<popdg SiTrXrjg. ^schyl. 
 Pers. 407, Kai Trapijv onov KXvtip 7roXX>)v 
 ^orjv. Eurip. Phoeu. 1208. 
 
 6. KOTtvtxGtvTtg} delati in terram. 
 'E^tTTfaof ig to OTpaTOTTtSov, 'rushed 
 
568 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LXXIII. 
 
 569 
 
 aXX awo fniag OjOju^C ol/unoyy te koi gt6v(^ iravTEQ ^vaavaG-^erovvTeQ 
 Ta -ycyi'Ojutva, oi /mlv eiri rag vavg 7rapej3o»j0our, ol ^£ irpog to 
 
 XoiTTOV TOU Tfl^OUC iQ ^vXttKjJv, aXXoi ^€ KQl ol TrXtlffTOl fjSlJ TTC^t 
 
 (T^ac aurouc ^at birri awOriffovTai SuaKOTTOVV. 7. ijv te £i/ tw 
 irapavTiKa ouotjtaac o») twv ^u^iTradwv cXaddwv fACTrXr/^ic. irapa^ 
 TrXrjdia re TrcTroi'^cdav Acat \Z^aaav avToi iv IIuXw* ^ia(j)9aptiatt)v 
 yap TU)v VEuiv toiq AaKe^aijuovioiQ, irpoaanijjWvvTO avToig Kai 
 01 iv ry vrjaio avcptq dia(5i(5r]KOTiQ* Kai Ton toiq AOrjvaioiq 
 aveXTTicTTov riv to kutu yijv GuyOrjaEaSai, >/v firj ti napaXoyov 
 yiyvr]Tai. 
 
 LXXll. TevofAEvrjg o id'^vpaQ Trjg vav/ia^iaQ, Kai TroXXwv vhjjv 
 a/LKJiOTtpoig Kai avO^ujirojv awoXo/uevdyv, ol ^v^aKoaioi Kai oi £u;u- 
 /Lta^oc, iiriKpaTt^aavTigy Ta rg vavayia Kai Tovg vsKpovg aviiXovTOy 
 Kai aTTOTTAEucFavrec T^^og rr/v TToAtv, T^oiraiov eoTijaav. 2. ot o 
 Aar/vaioe, utto jusyiOovg twv TrapovTwv KaK(jJV, viKpuiv /uev Trtpi ij 
 vavayi(jt)v ouoe tVcvoouv airijcT"* ai'aijOEtrtv, Ttjg ^g vu/cro^ ij3ow- 
 Xfuovro eu0uc ava^^^wpcTv. 3. ^rijuoGOivrig ^t, Ni/c/a TrpotrgX^aJv, 
 yv(i)jJL})V fTTottiro, TrXr/ooxravra^ fri ra^ XotTra^ ra>v veoJv, ^laaaaQai, 
 
 r]v cvvtjjVTaij aima eoj tov f/CTrXouv, Xiywv oti TrXilovg kri al Xonrai 
 
 iiai vi]Eg y^pi^Gif^iai <7(piaiv ?/ Toig iroXeimioig' ijaav yap Totg jutv 
 
 AOrjvaioig TrepiXoiiroi wg t$»/fcoi'ra, role ^ ivavTioig eXaocrovg ?; 
 
 7nvTt]K0VTa. 4. Kai ^vy^oypovvTog Nt/c/ou t^ yvw/xr), /cat jSouXo- 
 
 /iia'wv 7rX»?pou»/ ourwv, oi vaJrat ou/c r/^fXov £(Tj3aiv£(v, ^iti ro 
 
 from the ships to the camp.' Compare 
 Joseph. B. J. vii. 11, 1, harrtaajv tig Kv- 
 
 ovKtTt, dia(l>6pii)Q — TO. yiyv6fitva'\ At 
 ^laipopwQ supply htTtOtvro. It is meant 
 that ' the confused clamour of the land- 
 forces, spectators of their comrades on 
 board the ships, was now changed for one 
 universal wail of agony and despair.' In 
 Sv<Tava(T\trovpT(g rd yiyvofitva we have 
 a somewhat rare construction, though 
 examples occur in Dionys. Hal. Ant. 
 baG, 22, ^vrrav. ti)v Trapprjaiav avTov, and 
 1379, Svaav. rdq I'nreiXdg. Evidently 
 written in imitation of these are the words 
 of Dio Cass. 576, IvravQa ydtj dOpooi Kat 
 fiiaQ upnijg, 01 fiiv tTTanopKTaVj ol ^k w\o- 
 (pvpovTo. 
 
 tTTi rdg vavg 'jrapf^oyjOovv'] * went to 
 give their aid at the ships.' Tliucydides 
 did not write Trap, ralg vavai, doubtless 
 because he considered it not coiTect to 
 employ the verb Trapa^. with a dative of 
 thing ; this almost invariably carrying 
 with it a dative oi person. Accordingly he 
 chose to write, (what has a parallel in 
 
 TraofjS. Itti tov alyiaXbv, ch. 37,) irapi^orf- 
 Qovv iiri rag vavg ; a phrase this quite 
 uncommon, though something nearly ap- 
 proaching to it is found in one frequently 
 used by Polyb. in this sense, — namely, 
 7capaftor]QCiv lig rrjv noXiv, i. e. *to go and 
 carry help to a beleaguered city, in order 
 to defend it against the enemy.' 
 
 7. »/v Ts — ovCifiidg — iXdaffijjv iKTrXtj^igl 
 Comp. supra ii. 94. I have, a little after, 
 with Poppo and Arnold, edited avroig, on 
 the authority of several of the best IVISS. 
 (to which add Cod. Mus. Brit.) instead of 
 vulg. avToig, which has been retained by 
 Bekker and Goeller ; but on insufficient 
 grounds ; since, as Dr. Arnold points out, 
 ' this would make ships the principal sub- 
 ject of the sentence, — " the ships lost their 
 men," — whereas the meaning is rather that 
 they lost their men with them.' 
 
 Ch. LXXII. 3. yviofir}v tTToitlTO — 
 (iidaacrOcu tov tKirXovv] A most prudent 
 counsel, which, if carried into action, 
 would probably have saved the fleet and 
 all of the sailors and soldiers, except the 
 sick and wounded. 
 
 ) 
 
 n 
 
 
 KaTaTTEnXri'^Oai Ty i'laffy Kai jmrj av iTi oitadai KpaTtjijai. Kai ol 
 ^lEV it)g KttTa yrjv dva^wpriaovTig »J^r/ ^v/j^navTeg Trjv yviv/nriv iL\ov. 
 A-«XXlli. RpjjLOKpaTrjg ^e o 'EvpaKomog, virovoricfag avTuiv Tt]v 
 Siavoiav, Kai vo/niaag Seivov Eivai, ei Totraurrj OTpaTid, KaTci yrjv 
 V7ro^(opr](Ta(Ja Kai KaOElo/mivrj woi Ttjg ^iKEXiag, /3ouX>J(TtTac avOig 
 (Ttpiai TOV ttoXe/liov TToiEiaOai, Ear]yEl.Tai eXOwv Tolg ev teXei ovctiv 
 u)g ov )^/)£(uv a7ro)(^a>/o^(Tai Ttjg vvKTog avTovg Trfpti^elv, [Xiywv TavTa 
 a Kai aurw fWei] aXXd E^EXOovrag »JS»? navTag, ^vpaKoaiovg Kai 
 Tovg ^v^^a^ovg, Tag te o^ovg aTroiKoSointjffai Kai to. (TTEvoiropa tu)v 
 yji)piu)v^ 7rpo(j)0a(TavTag, (j}vXa<j(jEiv. 2. ol ^e ^vvEyiyvojcTKov plv 
 Kai avTOi ov^ TqaGOv TauTa ekeivov, Kai e^okei Trod/rca Jvac, roue 
 0£ avOptJTTOvg^ apTi aafHEvovg airo vavfuia^iag te /uEydXrjg dvaTTEirav 
 fXEi'ovg, Kai a^ia EopTiig oiarig, {etv^e yap avTolg 'Hpa/cXci toutjjv 
 Ttiv rif.iEpav Ovaia oucra,) ov ^okeIv dv pa^iiog iOEXiiaai viraKovaai' 
 VTTO yap TOu TTEpi^apovg Ttjg viKtjg irpog irdaiv TETpd(j)9ai TOvg ttoX- 
 
 Ch. LXXIII. 1. tanytlTai-\ So I edit, 
 with Bekker, Goeller, and Dr. Arnold, on 
 the authority of several of the best MSS. 
 (to which add Cod. Mus. Brit.) for vulg. 
 (<pr)y., retained by Didot, which admits of 
 no tolerable sense; whereas that yielded 
 by fc(r>7y,, *gave counsel,' suasit, is highly 
 suitable, and such as the term is found to 
 bear in the best Attic writers, especially 
 Xen. and Plato, e. g. Plato, p. I70, ftV- 
 r]yov[xai ttjv avXt]Tpida x«tp«tv t^v. In 
 Xen. Hist. i. 6, 8, we have tlie fuller fomi 
 of expression iai]ytiadai yvw^tjv. For 
 li Kai some MSS. have Kai it; and others, 
 what is evidently a mere commixture of 
 both readings, a Kai li, all alterations, alike 
 unnecessary. Inadmissible, too, on various 
 gi'ounds, are the conjectures of Bauer and 
 Dobree, a Kai aiiTolg and ii Kai TvX'nnrip. 
 Supposing the words, as they stand, to be 
 free from corruption, the full meauing 
 intended is, (as Haack, Goeller, and Dr. 
 Arnold point out,) that * saying what he 
 did, Hermocrates spoke of their retreat as 
 a notion or conjecture of his own, not pro- 
 ceeding from any certain information as to 
 what the Athenians designed to do :' and 
 Dr. Arnold supi)oses it to have been here 
 the intent of our author to notice, as a 
 proof of Dcmosthenes's sagacity, his thus 
 dirinimj what the Athenians were really 
 purposing to execute. But surely it re- 
 quired no great sagacity to dirine in such 
 a matter ; for what other course was left 
 to the Athenians? Nay, from ch. 07 it 
 phiinly appears that the Syracusans had 
 Ik'fore dinned what course the Athenians 
 would take, in case they should not be able 
 
 to force the ^tvyjxa and make their way 
 out, — namely, to retreat over-land ; since, 
 under existing circumstances, they could 
 not make their situation worse. Such 
 being the case, I cannot but suspect 
 that the words Xeyiov TavTa ii Kai avrtp 
 tdoKti are an insertion from some marginal 
 scholium : a suspicion which derives some 
 continuation from two MSS., the Leyden 
 and IVIus. Brit., having tlvai subjoined. 
 
 irpo(p9d(ravTag'] For this, the reading 
 of one MS., edited by Bekker, diaXa^ov- 
 Taq, is manifestly a mere marginal gloss : 
 and the common reading, which I have 
 thought proper, with Poppo and Goeller 
 (2nd edition), to retain, is, — besides being 
 defended by all the MSS. except one, — 
 strongly supported by passages (evidently 
 written in imitation of the present) of Dio 
 Cass. 590, 63, ra aTtvoiropa TrpcKnTaXofx- 
 (3dvoyTeg, and Diod. Sic. t. v. 228, rti 
 (TTtvoTTopa Tuiv b^iov TTpoK.: and, consi- 
 dering that tlie phrase in question occurs, 
 as far as I know, nowhere else, — every 
 reason is there to suppose that those 
 historians had irpotpB. in their copies of 
 Thucydides. 
 
 2. VTTO TOV TTfpixapovg Tijg viKrjgl 'from 
 joy at the victory.' To rrepixapeg, for 
 TTspixdpeia, which occurs in Dio Cass. 
 499, 19, and Plut. Camill. 20. See note on 
 ii. 51. Evidently written with a view to 
 the present is a passage of Dio Cass. 
 191, 72, u)g fitVToi Ta re nnxavi^fiaTa tCjv 
 dv^pujv yvfivioOevTa av9ig tl^ov, Kai Uii- 
 7'uvg 7rpo9vfiy diavoig. tiri viKy TtTpafi* 
 ixivovg ytjQovTO, fitTsyvioffav' Kai dvaOap- 
 (JtiaavTig, &c., where, for the confessedly 
 
570 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 avTovQy i) OTrAa Xapovrac iv t(o wapovri e^tXOuv, 3. tug ^e roTc 
 ap^ovai ravra Xoyitoinevoiq i(pcuviTo aVo^a, /cat ou/ccrt tTTHOev 
 avTovg o 'Epf^ioKparrjg, avroq hi tovtok: ra^e firj^avarai. ^f^ttJc uri 
 oi AOr;vatoi fcaO* rjdu^iav 7rpo(l>0dGU)aiv iv ry vvkti SitXOovTig rd 
 XaXeTTUJTaTa rtvv y^wpiwv, ir^iirH Tuiv traipioif Tivdg twv eavrov 
 f^UTa iTnr^tov irpog to tu)v AOrjvaiwv aTparoiTtSoVf rJi'tVa ^uvfa/co- 
 Tatev* OL 7rpo(TiXdGavTtg £$ oaov riq ^uXXav dKovaeadai, Kai dva- 
 KaXecrd^KvoL rivag, (x>g ovreQ twv ' AOtnmiwv iwiTriSeioi (^(rav yap 
 Tiveg T(v Nt/cm ^idyyeXoi ruiv ivdoOtv), UiXevnv (j)pdlHv Nc/cm /i») 
 airdyuv rr/C vvktoqto dTpdrtvina, wg I^vpaKOdiiov rdg o^ouc <^uAa(T- 
 aovTiDVy aXXd Kad //(tu)(^/ov rrfc W^^^^Q irapaaKivaadiuiivov dno^Mpftv. 
 4. Kai ol fxiv iinovTeg diniXdov, koI oi dKovaavreg ^(»Jy-y£tXav ro7c 
 ffrparij-yolc tu)V 'AOrivaiwv, LXXIV. Oi ^t tt^oc to ayytX/tm 
 ETTicT^ov T}]v vvKTo, vofAicTavTeg ovK dirdrtiv uvai. kcu iirei^i] kcu oJg 
 ovK ivOvg wpf.ir]<jav, tBo^w avTolg Kai rrjv twinvaav rifiipav tteoi- 
 piivaiy oTTiOQ ^v(7KEvdaaivTO tog U T(ov ^vvaruiv ot arpaTiwrai on 
 XpV<rlf^u>TaTa, Kai rd filv aXXa ndrra KaTaXinelv, dvaXafidvTig ^e 
 avrd ocra TTtpi to (Twa*« ^'c ^lairav im^p^sv eiriTtf^Ha d(j)opinc7aOai. 
 2. ^vpaKOdioi Se /cat TvXnnrog, tw /liev tteCm Tr^oof^tX^oyrtc, rdg re 
 o^ouc rac /cara T»Jy^ X^f^"*'' 1? "'^'^^^ 'l*' ^ouc 'A0r/vatouc t'ivat, 
 a7r£(^^ayvu(Tav, /caj tiZv puOpuyv Kai Trora/iiwi' rag Sia(3d<7Hg i(l>iXaO' 
 (Tov, Kai EC u7rogo)^»;i' roJ arpareu^taroc, wg /cwXucTorrfc, y f^o/cct, 
 £ra(T(Toi;ro- ralg ^£ vaval irpoaTrXivaavTeg Tdc vavg rwv 'kOtivaitov 
 OTTO ToJ al-yjoXoG aj^aXfCov, iveTrprj^rav ^e Tivag oX/yag, wdTTf^ 
 SiEvojOrifrav avrol ol 'A0»/vaIot, rag g* a'XXag /caff ^au^^t'ai', ougfi/Jg 
 KwXvovTog, wg EKdaTriv ttoi e/CTrcTrrw/cmav, dva^rjadfiEvoi Uipi^ov 
 
 Eg TTjV TToXlV, 
 
 con'upt TTpoOvfiy havoiq. Ini v'lKy Terp., I 
 propose to read and point, d7rpo9vfi(^ 'Sia- 
 voiif, IttI viKy, rfrp., thus explaining 
 dirpoO. diaroi<^ to signify/ an idle, slothful 
 mind,' one disinclined to action; uTrp. 
 Slav., for hQ dirpoOvnov hdvoiav. 
 
 3. riaav — SidyyfXoi^ 'had been in- 
 formers,' i. e. who had given information 
 of what took place in Syracuse. So Jos. 
 Ant. XV. 8, 4, tiQ U Twv ixp' 'Hpwdov 
 TToXvirpayfiovilv Kai SiayykWtiv rd roi- 
 avTa TtTayfikvojv. 
 
 Ch. LXXIV. 1. OVK drraTrjv livai] It 
 is well pointed out by Poppo, that the 
 negative ovk, and not /ui), is used because 
 the contrary, a\V d\r)9tiav, is had in 
 view. Kai (og ovk evOvg stands, as Dr. 
 
 Arnold explains, for ov5' &g ev9vg. "Offa 
 —iiriT^hia, * such things as were neces- 
 sary for bodily subsistence,' meaning, food 
 and clothing, as at vi. 15. 
 
 2. dTri(ppdyvv(Tav^ For this some MSS. 
 have iva-rro^pdy. : but the common read- 
 mg is sufficiently defended by a passage 
 (evidently written in imitation of the 
 present) in Jos. Ant. p. 88, 41, rag dk 
 odovg dTTi^pdyvvTav alg ^ev^taOai tovq 
 E. VTTiXdfx^avov. 
 
 The Tufv found in the common text 
 after Trorafiutv I have, with Bekker and 
 Goeller, cancelled ; because, besides that 
 it is worse than useless, far more likely is 
 it that the word was purposely added than 
 accidentally omitted. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LXXV. 
 
 571 
 
 ^ > 
 
 \ 
 
 i.> 
 
 LXXV. Mtra Se TovTOy tVaS^ e^okei rw Nt/c/a Kai nZ Ar//to(T0£- 
 vet iKavayg TrapEOKEvdcjOai^ Kai »/ dvddTaaig ri^rj tov arparetJ^aroc 
 TpiTi^ Tl^upa diro T^ig vav/na^iag EyiyvETO, 2. Seivov ovv tji' ov kuO' 
 Ev jiovov TU)v TTpay^dTwv, oTi Tdg te vavg aVoX^Xe/corec ndaag dvE- 
 X'^ipovv, /cat a'lTt /nEydXiig EXiri^og Kai avTol Kai ri wdXig kiv^vvev- 
 ovTEg' aXXa Kai ev Ty aVoXe/i/zet tov aTpaToiri^ov ^WE^aivE Trj te 
 o^Ei EKatTTio aXyeti'ti Kai rw yvwfjy aiadEoQai. 3. tiZv te ydo 
 
 VEKpiOV UTUfpaJV OVTtjJV, OTTOTE Tig 'idOl TlVa Tuiv ETTlTriSiiiVV KElflEVOV, 
 
 Eg XvTTi]v ^ETa <^o/3ou KadicTTaTo, Kai ot ItoVTEg KaTaXEnrd/Luvoi, 
 Tpav^utTiai TE Kai aaOEVElg, ttoXv tujv Tt6vE(0T(t)v To7g Itoai XvTrrjpd- 
 TEpoi iiaav Km tvjv diroXtvXoTOJV dOXiioTEitoi. 4. Trpoc yap dvTi- 
 poAtai^ Kai oAo(J}Vpiiwv TpanojUEVoi, eg airopiav Ka^ioTaaav, ayEiv 
 TE a(j>ag a^iovvTEg, Kai Eva EKaaTov eVt/Sow^evot, ci Tivd wov Tig 
 icoi if ETaipu}%' i) oiKt'noVy twv te ^vaKii]vwv i'l^ij dwiovTiov t/c/cof/nav- 
 i'u/i€vot, Kai EiraKoXovOovvTEg Eg oaov ^vvaiVTOy — ei tw ^e TrpoXtVoi 
 t1 pii)f.ir] Kai TO adijiia, ovk olvev oX'iyojv ETriOtiacjfAtjv Kai oijutjyijg 
 
 Ch. LXXV. This chapter contains a 
 graphic description of what immediately 
 preceded the disastrous and fatal retreat of 
 the Athenians, as a sort of 2froem to the 
 retreat itself at ch. 78—85 ; and here we 
 have a recital, wliich is admitted to be 
 among the most pathetic ever penned. 
 
 1. dvfKTTaaig] The term signifies here, 
 as at ii. 14, (where see note,) *tlie breaking 
 up of the encampment for departure.' 
 
 2. dXXd — ^vvs(3aive — aiaOeaOai] ^but 
 that objects presented themselves dolorous 
 both to the sight and the mind of each,' 
 meaning objects ghastly to the sight and 
 saddening to the mind. 
 
 3. TuJv Ts yap vfKpuJv — KaOiffraro'} 
 Tliese and the words which follow, to the 
 end of the section, are il/ustrative of the 
 idea intended in dXyeivd. Of /xfrd ^o^ov 
 the sense is, — as Jacobs and Thirlwall 
 explain it, — ' with religious fear,' namely, 
 because it was thought wicked to have 
 the dead unburied. The fear, then, here 
 spoken of was such as related to the con- 
 sequences of this impiety. 
 
 Kai oi Z,G)VTig — aOXioJrfpot] Imitated 
 from this passage and the whole of this 
 chapter is a portion in Dio Cass. p. 269, 
 
 seq., and Jos. Bell. iv. 
 
 2,4. 
 
 The terms 
 
 XvTrr]pbg and dOXiog here bear the active 
 sense, * causing grief and wailing.' 
 
 4. Tvphg dvTi(ioXiav Kai oXotpvpfibvl *by 
 resorting to entreaty and wailing.' Hence 
 may be emended a corrupt passage of Jos. 
 Ant. iv. 2, 4, Trpoc dvaKXrjfffig dvdpCjv rt 
 Kai ffvyytvdp tOdpffrjaav, where, for Wdp- 
 
 (TTjffav, I doubt not ought to be read (even 
 without authority from MSS.) trpdTrrjffav, 
 as the editors there would not have failed 
 to see, Iiad they been aware of tlie evident 
 imitation of our author there existing. 
 
 TuJi> tvoKriviov ijh] dinovTMv tKKpffiav- 
 vv/xtvoi] * hanging by their comrades,' 
 meaning by their persons or their clothes. 
 So Eurip. Here. Fur. 517, cited by Didot, 
 Aef'p', w TSKV, tKKprjfii'aaOe Ti-arptpwv 
 7rtirX(t)V, and a passage written in imi- 
 tation of the present in Appian, t. i. 201, 
 10. Hence may be emended a corrupt 
 passage of Athemeus, p. 257, tov vtavirr- 
 Kov Tijv XiTpa irapiiKOTog, — iKKpf/xafifvoQ 
 Tavry, Kartxl/vxf, where, for ravry, read 
 TavTjjg, and, for KaTixj^vxe, KaTeiprjxf, 
 * gently stroked it.' 
 
 t) fnofit] Kai TO (TtD//rt] For i) tov awfjaTog 
 piofirj. In OVK dvtv ^Xi'ywv tTriOaaafiiov, 
 &c., the commentators find no little matter 
 of perplexity ; the sentiment here pre- 
 sented being, they think, quite the reverse 
 of that which might be expected. Accord- 
 ingly they seek to remove the difficulty in 
 question either by regardhig oXiywv as cor- 
 rupt, and proposing various conjectures 
 by which to emend this supposed corrup- 
 tion, namely, ttoXXwj/ — Xvypdv — nvxi'tov 
 — oXoXvywv, — or, admitting the word to 
 be correct, supposing that the negative is 
 here to be twice repeated, similarly as in 
 Latin non modo stands for non modo nan, 
 and like ovx oti and ovx omog in Greek. 
 As to the conjectures, these, besides lying 
 open, among other objections, to that of 
 
572 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 i 
 
 aTroXuiro^ivoi' w<TTe ^aKpvffi irav to aTpdnvina TrXtfaOtv Kai airopia 
 TOiavTig fir/ pa^iwQ d(j>opiuaaOaij Kaiirsp U iroXefiiag tc, kui /nt'ilto tj 
 Kara ^aKpva rd fulv TnirovOoraq jJSjj, tu ^e mpl twv h d(j)av£l 
 Bi^ioTaq fi») na9(i)(Ji, 5. fcarrj^tia tc rig dfxa Kai Kard^ifx-tpiq a(j>wv 
 
 receding too far from the literarum ves- 
 tigia, are quite inadmissible, as having not 
 the slightest countenance from the MSS. 
 Again, as to the other method above-men- 
 tioned adopted for the removal of the dif- 
 ficulty by Aniold and Didot, it has too 
 much the appearance of a mere device for 
 the nonce, to be thought satisfactory, — and 
 is besides to be rejected on the ground of 
 there being, as Poppo points out, no real 
 affinity between the idioms thus mutually 
 compared. On reconsideration of this 
 disputed point, I am still, as formerly, 
 inclined to think that oXtywv is unobjec- 
 tionable, if it be taken, as it is by Haack 
 in his first edition, as standing for tivioVj 
 *some few,' meaning such as their strength 
 would allow and the time permit ; for quid 
 multa? knowing as they did that it was 
 impossible for their comrades to wait for 
 them. Similarly, in Milton's Paradise 
 Lost, xii. 645, seq., Adam and Eve are 
 represented as not wasting many entreaties 
 and wailings, where nought could avail to 
 alter theii' condition ; and, of our first 
 parents is simply said, ^Some natural tears 
 they dropt, but wiped them soon.' 
 
 Of tTTiOfiaaixCJv the sense is best ex- 
 plained by the gloss of the Scholiast and 
 Suidas, Oiiwv i7ciK\r]ant}v. 
 
 dTToXfiTTo/itvoi] For this, one MS. has 
 vTToX., which has been edited by Bekker 
 (2nd edition) and Arnold. I have chosen, 
 with Poppo and Arnold (2nd edition), to 
 retain the common reading, because (one 
 term being quite as proper as the other) 
 this is one of those cases in which the 
 weight of external evidence must decide. 
 Moreover, aTroXetTr. occurs a little further 
 on, without any var. lect. It is found also 
 at vi. 49, 3, as also in the best Avriters, 
 especially Plato. 
 
 ixii^u) rj Kard duKpva TreirovOoTag'l A 
 peculiar forai of comparison, for the gram- 
 matical point connected with which see 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 449, and Jelf 's Kuhner's 
 Gr. § 863, e. It is meant that the suffer- 
 ings in question were not in proportion to 
 the tears shed, but far greater : a circum- 
 stance most natural ; smce, in the words 
 of Seneca, ' Cura' leves loquuntur, ingentes 
 stupent :' and the same sentiment presents 
 itself in a sublime passage of ^Eschyl. 
 Agam. 860, tfxoiye ixkv di) KXavfidrm' 
 
 iTriffffVToi Tlrtyai Kariff^riKaaiv, ovd' tvi 
 ffraywv. For this truly elegant turn of 
 expression (more adapted to lyric poetry 
 than the plain prose of historical narra- 
 tive) our author was probably indebted to 
 a passage of Bacchylides cited by Wasse, 
 IxiiKov t] (Card daKpva, and possibly Hdot. 
 iii. 14, tjp fxiilio KaKo, f/ wore dvaKXaifiv. 
 
 I have followed Bekker, Goeller, and 
 Poppo, in cancelling the word ri after 
 TrdOiom, found in some MSS. ; which 
 cannot be genuine, since there is not even 
 an ellipsis of ri, (see note on vi. 78.) the 
 object of the verb ndOuxri being, as Poppo 
 points out, /ufi^w. 
 
 5. KaTi]<l>eid tiq — TroXXr) j/i/] Imitated 
 from these are the words of Dio Cass, 
 p. 298, 16, Karr^^iia ttoWt) yv. Appian, 
 t. i. 414, (TKOTTt) TToXX^ KUI KaTri<l>eia yv. 
 Plut. Publ. 7/1/ KaTt](psia Kai aihinr) tQv 
 dXXojv. Hence in a passage of Joseph. 
 Bell. Jud. ii. 22, 1, ^hvi) de KaTr]<ptia tiov 
 fiiTpiijjv, — where, for ceivi) dk, I conjec- 
 ture the time reading to be d' tjv KaT. The 
 term KaTr/iptia properly signifies a hanging 
 down of the head, or a casting down of the 
 eyes, (so Eurip. Med. 1012, rt dt) KarnfiQ 
 ofifia ;) and that from griif. So, in the 
 passage of Dio Cass, relating to these 
 transactions, it is added, dXX' iyKv\pavr(Q, 
 * bending [their eyes] to the ground :' and 
 such is the use of the word in Hom. II. iii. 
 51, Syfffitviai jxiv x«f/^«> Karri^iitjv U aoi 
 avT(p : as also in a passage of the New 
 Testament, St. James iv. 1, ») x"P" «'? 
 KaTi]<ptiav niTaaTpa(piiT(o. Elsewhere it 
 denotes a hanging down of the head from 
 shanie : and such is its use in Hom. II. 
 xvii. 556, aoi fxev dt) Karrjcptitj Kai ovtiSog 
 ta(T(Tai, and xvi. 498. Apoll. Rhod. iv. 
 205, ^6 KaTTj^iiijv, ^ Kai fikya Kvdog 
 dpkaBai : also in a passage of the Old 
 Testament, Isaiah Ixi. 3, * to give the gar- 
 ment of praise and glory for the spirit of 
 heaviness;^ rather, as it would be better 
 rendered, *a dejected (or desponding) 
 spirit,' what is in the Sept. version ex- 
 pressed by TTvivfiaTOQ KaTijtpdag. Hence 
 in Plut. de Vit. Pud. 1, false shame is justly 
 defined, ' an uneasy feeling Kario (SXetteiv 
 TToiovaav.' Finally, the term as used to 
 denote the action appropriate to grief, de- 
 notes more than XtrTri;, and less than diro- 
 voia : a distinction very apparent in Philo, 
 
 I 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LXXV. 
 
 573 
 
 avTfZv TToAXr; ijv. ov^sv yap aXXo i] ttoAcc eKimroXiopKrtpivT^ fw/cc- 
 Gav u7ro^6u"you(T^, Kai Tavry ov (T/niKpa' fivpiaSeg ydp tov ^ujii- 
 iravTOQ o^Aou ovk ^Aaaaovq T^aaapwv a/na ^iropevovTO. Kai rourwy 
 
 f/ >/ \ -V »/ , / ff » (N r f/ f \ 
 
 oi T£ aAAoi €^£oov TravTeg o ri rig touraro eKacrrog -^prjcninovj Kai 
 OL oTTAiTai Kai oi imrvig, napa to eiojuog, avToi Ta (T<^£rfpa avTtov 
 aiTia VTTO Toig onXoig, — ol fxiv aTropia a/coXouOoiv, ol ^e diriaTia' 
 
 p. 883, ov fiovov XvTTOVjxkvoVf dXXd Kai 
 
 KaT1H<P0VVT0Q. 
 
 ovtiv dXXo T} TToXft eKTTSTToXlOpKrjfiiVy 
 
 t(pKe(Tav vnoipevyovay] In ovdev dXXo — 
 BifKtaav we have a certain irregularity 
 similar to, though yet greater than, that 
 observable at iv. 120, 3, ovreg ov^tv dXXo 
 t} vrjmCJTai (where see note) : though it 
 is sufficiently well accounted for on the 
 same principle, — namely, of ovSfv dXXo 
 being indeclinable ; which will apply also 
 to a passage of yEsehyl. Pers. 214, 6 d' 
 ovSev dXXo y\ rj Trrtj^ag Sffiag Trapeix^j 
 and several passages cited in Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. § 635, 4. In all these cases, then, 
 ovStv dXXo f; is equivalent to wamp, or 
 ijffmp ei, nought but, for only. Of f/c7rc7roX. 
 the sense is not, as Arnold understands, 
 * starved out;' but simply, * reduced to 
 such straits that the inhabitants cannot 
 any longer maintain the siege, but are 
 obliged to abandon it by stealth. See 
 2 Kings XXV. 4. Of course the city is 
 here, by a frequent use, put for the in- 
 Juibitants of the city ; — as indeed suf- 
 ciently appears from the term following, 
 (a term peculiarly and exclusively appro- 
 priate to the idea of the latter,) vTro<piv- 
 yovffy. Finally, of iKTroXiopKilv in this 
 remarkable use, ' to force any one out of 
 a place, by besieging him in it,' — the only 
 example that I have noted elsewhere is 
 in another passage supra i. 131, 1, Ik rov 
 BvZavTiov (3i<jf. vtt' 'AOrjvaiwv tKTroXiop- 
 KrjOtig (where see note). In the present 
 case there is a tacit comparison to some- 
 thing else, which they seemed to be, but 
 were not, namely, a formidable force ready 
 to face any enemy. 
 
 Evident imitations of the present pas- 
 sage occur in Joseph. Ant. iii. 10,5, ovStvi 
 re dXXy ri ttoXsi fitraviaTa^kvy Kai KaQ- 
 idpt>fikvy k<pKei. Dio Cass. 270, 46. Dionys. 
 Hal. p. 1444. Plut. Phoc. ch. 28. Livy, 
 iii. 3. 
 
 fivpid^eg ydp — tiroptvovro^ Considering 
 that our historian has taken care to state 
 this as the number of the whole multitude, 
 (^vfiTTag oxXog,) including the very nume- 
 rous camp-followers of every kind, — not a 
 little strange is the negligence of yElian 
 (Var. Hist. v. 10) in stating that forty 
 
 thousand heavy-armed perished in Sicily ; 
 though indeed the same error has been 
 committed also by Isocrates de Pace, 
 § 29, p. 280, (Lang.) and Libanius, Orat. 
 p. 399, B. : in both w hich cases the speak- 
 ers caught at the number in Thucydides, 
 and founded on it an oratorical exaggera- 
 tion ; so affording another to the many 
 instances w hich might be adduced, of an- 
 cient history corrupted by orators, espe- 
 cially the later ones, as Aristides, Libanius, 
 Dio Chrysostom, and the ao(pi<TTai, as Max. 
 Tyr. and Philostratus. But, to return, — 
 the exact information of Thucydides here 
 is peculiarly important, as bearing on a 
 point little noticed by historians, namely, 
 the midtitude of attendants and camp-fol- 
 lowers in the armies of the Greek repub- 
 lics, not much less than that of the oriental 
 despotic monarchies. 
 
 o'i re dXXoi ttpepov iravrtg — €KaaTog'\ So 
 I have edited, with Bekker (2nd edition), 
 for vulg. dXXot TrdvTig tipepov, &c. (re- 
 tained by Poppo and Goeller,) this position 
 being decidedly preferable, though at the 
 same time likely to be altered, from inad- 
 vertence on the part of the copyists. Again, 
 I have followed Bekker, Poppo, and Goel- 
 ler in editing 'iKaarog, for vulg. Kard to. 
 Of this use of rig eKaffrog (somewhat rare) 
 I have noted the occurrence more than 
 once elsewhere in our author, as iii. 45, 5. 
 iv. 5, ujg sKaffTov rt ^v^^aivoi. In o ti 
 Tig ISvvaTO no little meaning is conveyed ; 
 for to those, like the Grecian soldiery, 
 wholly unaccustomed (as is signified by 
 the expression, a little after, rrapd to 
 tlujObg) to carry their provisions, such a 
 burden as a Roman soldier cai'ried with 
 ease, would have been insupportable. 
 
 vno Toig oTrXotf] Of this expression the 
 sense is simply, (as Abresch points out,) 
 ' under arms,' or what were otherwise 
 conveyed by the phrase fiiB' ottXwv, ar- 
 mati. Absurdly have Hobbes and Smith 
 rendered, * beneath then* armour;' and 
 Portus, sub armis ; — perhaps confounding 
 the armour of the Greeks with the rugged 
 trunk-hose of their age. 
 
 dfcoXouOwv] Not camp-followers, but 
 attendants ; as the term signifies also at 
 vi. 28, where see note. Again, by alTog, 
 
 } 
 
 m^m 
 
574 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LXXVII. 
 
 575 
 
 M) 
 
 (awrivTo^ioXi^KitTav yap ^ naXai te koI ol 7r\fi(jT0i napaxp^ina) £0£- 
 pov ^e ougc ravra iKuva' gItoq -yap ovkLti vv kv tw arparoTr^^oi. 
 
 6. Kai firiv Y) aWr) oiKia, Kai ij icro/iotp/a rwv kqkwv e\ov'(Td 
 
 Tiva o^iwc, TO fi.rd ttoXXwv, KOV(j>imv—ovS' wg pa^la ev tw TrapoVri 
 iSo^attTo, aXXuig re Kai aVo o'tac Xa^7rpoTr)Toq Kai au^^ij^aroc rov 
 nptirov eg olav TeXivriiv Kai TaTruvirrjra dfiKTo. 7. /Luyiarov ydp 
 ^? ^o^^t«Vopov Todro 'EXXrjviKw (TTparevinaTi eyevero, — olg, dvTi 
 filv rou aXXovg BovXwao^iivovg vkuv, airovg rodro fjidXXov ^tSiorag 
 
 a little further on, is denoted, not, as 
 Poppo explains, frumentum^ but (by a use 
 of the word found in the best writers, from 
 Homer and Herodotus downwards) bread, 
 including food generally, whether fari- 
 naceous or otherwise. 
 
 6. Kai fiiju y) dXXr) aUia] Of r) aXXt) 
 aiKia quite erroneous is the renderin"' 
 offered by Mitford, 'the anguish of others? 
 The idea intended is, as Jacobs has well 
 seen, the disgrace and ignominy occasioned 
 to them, by having to perform offices the 
 most degrading, for want of servants. 
 Here, then, the term aiKia bears a sense 
 quite peculiar, and of which the only ex- 
 ample that I have noted elsewhere is in 
 Soph. CEd. Col. 747, Ttjv iyu) rdXag Ovk 
 uv TTOT ^ ic, Tu(TOVTOv aiKiag TTtatlv "E^o^'j 
 oaov ■KiTTTioKev ijde dvfffjiopog —'Afj' dOXi- 
 ov Tovvucug, 'a wretched disgrace.' Of 
 the words following, Kai t) iaofxoipia — 
 Kov(pi<Tiv, the sense cannot be better ex- 
 pressed than by the version of Poppo, as 
 follows : ' Nam communitas malorun), etsi 
 habet [alias in se, ideoque prtebet] quod- 
 dam levamtntum,— tamen tunc non facilis 
 ad tolerandum videbatur.' With the sen- 
 thtient Abresch aptly compares Symmach. 
 Epist. 27, 'et ilia quldem adversa, qua? 
 cum plurimis peHulhti, more humani in- 
 genii, habent aliquod de societate sola- 
 tium : ' and to the same purpose are the 
 words of Dio Cass. p. 322, 64, t) fxtv yap 
 TvpoQ TovQ ofiOTTaGtig avvovaia t<pepB riva 
 avToiQ Koixpiaiv. 
 
 pifSia] The word has here its original 
 and primitive sense easy to be borne, as in 
 Eurip. Plisth. frag. C, pq.<7Tov jidpog ^kpuv. 
 In the words, a little after, uTrb o'iag Xafi- 
 TrpoTijTog—cKpXKTo, two poiuts there are 
 worthy of attention— 1. the use of olog for 
 on ToiovTog (on which see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 480, obs. 3) ; and 2. the idiom by which 
 ttco mterrogative words are attached to 
 the same verb (on which see Jelf 's Kiihn. 
 § 883, 1 ). This idiom is by Casaub. (cited 
 in Duker) noticed as one frequently used 
 by the Greek writers on the subject of 
 
 some remarkable change of fortune, as Eurip. 
 Ale. 142, o'tag olog tjv dfiapTciveig, and 
 Plato, p. 195, olog o'iiov alriog wp rvy- 
 XcivH. At d(l>iKTO supply, with the Scho- 
 liast, (TTpaTevfia, or, with Poppo, crTparo- 
 Tredov, from § 5. In XafiTrpoTrirog Kai 
 avxhl^aTog we have a forcible form of 
 expression, in which XajU7rp6r>jc signi- 
 fies splendour of condition, such as car- 
 ries with it honour and glory (and so iv. 
 C2, Tag Tifidg Kai XofnrpoTrjrag) ; and 
 by avxnfia is denoted what in a passage 
 of the New Testament, 2 Cor. xi. 17, is 
 expressed by the similar term Kavxrjtrig. 
 Moreover, as Kavxtj^ta signifies properly 
 'that of which any one is justly proud,' 
 (see Pind. Pyth. i. 186,) and also the glory 
 resulting from it,— so it may very well sig- 
 nify, as here, M'hat we understand by our 
 old English term braverie, meaning shotc, 
 ostentatious galanterie (to use another 
 antiquated term) : the best comment on 
 Avhich is the brief description of the first 
 armament, supra vi. 31, 1, TrapaffKivrj — 
 tvTrptirtaTdTr), and § 6, 6 (rroXog — o^hoq 
 XafiTrpoTTjri nepifidfjTog lyivero. TeXevTij 
 signifies catastrophe, and the term is used 
 as better suiting roiJ irpwrov (which stands 
 for TO TrpCJTov). Finally, the words Kai 
 TaTTfivoTijTa are further explanatory of 
 T(XevTt), meaning such an end as sinks 
 into the depths of meanness and wretch- 
 edness. 
 
 7- TO Sidipopov} Not * diff'erence/ as 
 Hobbes and others render ; but * reverse 
 of fortune.' The r<p found in all the copies 
 before 'EXXrjt'tKip I have, with Bekker, 
 Goeller, and Dobree, thought proper to 
 cancel, because there is no place for the 
 article in this j^hrase ; and that Thucydides 
 uses it not, is certain from another passage 
 supra V. 60, orparoTTfOoi/ yap Srj tovto 
 KaXXiffTov 'EXXrjriKOP twp fx^xP'^ Tov6e 
 KvpfjXOtv. Easily might the r<^ here arise 
 from the to preceding. As to the enclitic 
 T(f), edited by some, no reason is there to 
 think that it was used in a case like this. 
 Oig IS, as Bauer and Poppo point out, for 
 
 . /I 
 
 /irj iraOaxTi ^vvefiri dnuvai^ dvri S* £U)(^»7c T£ Kat waidvwv, /utO* Jv 
 e^iirXeov, naXiv tovtojv nng kvavrUng em(brjini(Tinaaiv d(bopudaOai, 
 TreCovg te avTt vavparwv TropEvo/uevovg, Kai OTrAtn/cw Trpoae-vovTag 
 fxdXXov »/ vavTiKt^, oiLUjjg ^e, vtto piEyLQovg rov eTriKpE/uiainivov in 
 Kivcvvov, navTa ravra avrolg oiard efpaivtro. 
 
 LXXVl. Opd)v 0£ o Ni/ciac TO arpdrtviLia dOv/novv, Kai kv 
 ^lEyaXy ^nrapoXy ov, Eirnrnpivjv^ u}g ek rdiv vwap^ovrtov lOdoavve 
 TE Kai 7rapf/iu6/aro, /3o^ te ^piofxevog m itidXXov EKdaroig, KaO' oug 
 yiyvoirn vtto 7rpoOv/uag^ Kai (^ovXdinEvog (og etti ttXe1(ttov yEyu)- 
 viaK(i)v w(J)eXe1v. LXXVII. *'''Ert Kai ek tljv Trapovrwv, J 'A0i/- 
 valoi Kai ^vf.if.iayju, EXni^a )(pri e^eiv {ri^t} rivlg Kai ek ^EivoTEpojv 
 II TOiuivOE iauOtiaav), p}]^E KarafXEfji-^aaBai v/udg dyav avrovg fxriTE 
 ralg ^v^Kpopaig ixr]rE ralg napd rijv d^iav vvv KaKoiraOEiaig, 
 
 avToTg ; on which see Matth. Gr.Gr. § 480. 
 TovTiov ToTg IpapTioig, for ToXg rovTutp iv. 
 See note on vi. 64, fin., and Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 366, note 2. 'E7ri(})rifii(Tfiafftv. This is 
 well explained by the gloss of Hesych., 
 oi(ovi(T}iaai, omens, meaning presages of 
 evil : on which Poppo refei-s to Baehr on 
 Herodot. iii. 124, iTre(pi)^i^iTo. The word 
 is extremely rare, insomuch that the only 
 examples that I have noted elsewhere are 
 in Jos. Bl'11. vii. 5, 1 , and Ant. xvii. 5, 2, 
 and Liban. Or. p. 509. 
 
 TrpoakxovTag^ animos adrertentes, 'giving 
 their minds to,' 'attending to,' as their only 
 trust. 
 
 o^Mg ^k — l<l)aiviTo'\ Of these words an 
 evident imitation exists in Dio Cass. 56, 
 75, ov fiijp dXXd iKtiva, Kairrtp x«X£7r(u- 
 rara opra, — oiord idoKti iipai. In either 
 passage the sense intended is, as Bp. Thirl- 
 wall explains, that * nevertheless the sad- 
 ness of the present spectacle, and the bit- 
 terness of the recollections it awakened, 
 were more tolerable than the thought of 
 the dangers which were still impending.' 
 
 Ch. LXXVI. iTrnrapi(jjv'\ juxta ince- 
 dens, ' as he passed along the line.' See 
 Eurip. Phoen. 1263, an I compare iv. 94. 
 'Qg tK Tuip vTrapxo^T(t)P,*ns far as cir- 
 cumstances would admit,' or, as far as he 
 could find topics of consolation. 
 
 Ch. LXXVII. Of this affecting address 
 of Nicias (which has been held in as much 
 admiration as the conduct of Nicias him- 
 self on this most trying occasion) the pur- 
 pose is not so much to exhort as to cotisole. 
 To raise the drooping spirits of the 
 desponding Athenians, the speaker exerts 
 himself to impart hopes such as he did 
 not really feel ; and, accordingly, he en- 
 deavours to extract encouragement even 
 but of the depths of calamity. He shows, 
 
 that their situation, however perilous, was 
 not utterly desperate. By firmness, steadi- 
 ness, and persevering energy they might 
 yet hope to see again their homes and 
 their families ; and thus their country 
 might be preserved. 
 
 Undeniable is it that the conduct of 
 Nicias throughout this sad reverse claims 
 our highest praise, and is such as we must 
 contemplate with no oi'dinary feelings of 
 admiration and esteem : but to say, with 
 Mitford, that * his whole character rose ' 
 on this trying occasion, is more than I 
 would venture to do. The characters of 
 men of mediocre understanding, but great 
 moral rectitude and high moral feeling, 
 cannot well be said to rise ; and yet, from 
 the strength communicated by advei*sity, 
 they will assume an apparent elevation ; 
 though when the circumstances which 
 have called forth their energies shall no 
 longer operate to stimulate their efforts, 
 they never fail to fall back to their natural 
 and accustomed level. 
 
 1. Here the speaker, dismissing all use- 
 less preamble, proceeds at once to the 
 various topics on which it is his purpose 
 to treat, for consolation on the one hand, 
 and encouragement on the other. 
 
 trt] For this Bekker edits, on the au- 
 thority of one MS., rt, to connect with 
 uxptXfiv hi the preceding chapter. But, 
 besides its deficiency in external evidence, 
 the alteration in question tends not a little 
 to detract from the force and energy of 
 the words, and is as unnecessary as it 
 is unwarranted. Kat Ik twv TrapovTvjp, 
 'and under the present circumstances.' 
 On this use of ^ in tic Stiporkputv tj ToiCJpSe 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 448, 1, a. 
 
 fitjTi Talg Kvfii>opalg — KaKOTraOsiaigl 
 Svfi^opai in universum sunt fortunes ric£s 
 
 1 
 
576 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a, C. 413. 
 
 h^uKu^ai vno r,c vocrov), dr .vrv^ia ^ok^v ;rou '^arep6, rov Jvac 
 Kara rov t^cov ^iov Kac e, ra'AAa, vvv Lv r^ avr.3 /c.v^Jvru role 
 i^avXoraroL, aiyov^ar Kalrot noXXd ^Iv k Oeoig^i^ufxa g^^crjrr,- 
 ^lai, TToAAa hs eg avOpivirovQ ^iKaia Kal avETrifpOova. dvO' Jy ,]\rEv 
 ^TTK- o^iivg OpaGEla roC ^(eAAovroc, al SI ^v/u<l>opal ov /car' d^lav Sr) 
 
 (mala3 prresertim) et hie in universum 
 cladcs acceptas spectant, quum KaKOTrae. 
 miserandam exercitus conditionem, ch. 75 
 descriptam, significet. (Kruegcr.) 
 
 2. KayoJ Toi] * I, for my part, truly.' 
 In the words, a little after, dW opdre dt), 
 not a httle elegant is the use of ^i) so 
 situated ; of which examples occur in Xen 
 Cyr. iii 2, 12. I'lato, p. 24, and elsewhere! 
 In b)Q diaKeifxai we have a phrase used by 
 the best writers, of attacks of disease ; e. s. 
 Eurip Troad. 113, Siarfjvog ly^ r^g 
 (iapvdaifiovoQ 'ApOpajv KXlaiog, wg hd- 
 KUfiai. With this affecting appeal, ad- 
 vertnig to his own feeble frame, compare 
 Soph. Trach. 1081, Idoi, 9fda9s Trdvrig 
 adXiov htiag- 'Opart tov ^vctijvov, wg 
 oiKTpwg ixio. 
 
 ovr' evrvxig. Sokwv] ' who was accounted 
 behind no one m good fortune.' So supra 
 VI. 17, Alcibiades says, 'iwg ly<h tn dK^idl^u) 
 H€T avTfjg, Kai 6 SiKiag iVTvytje SoksX 
 uvai. 
 
 alwpovfiai] *am tossed about, exposed 
 to, involved m,' namely, as a tempest-tost 
 mariner to the storms. So Eurip. Cycl. 
 694, TToM'v QaXdaay xQovov ivanopov'- 
 fisvop. Plato, p. 112, aiwpelrai Kai Kvuai- 
 vtiava, Kal kutu). Of the term as used in 
 a fiijuratire sense examples are not uufre- 
 quent ; though of this peculiar kmd of 
 figurative sense I know no example else- 
 where. ^ Yet nearly approaching to this 
 use of aiwonaOai is that of jactari in Latin 
 as used m a passage of Quint. Curtius! 
 where we have 'jactari varietate fortuna..' 
 KaiTot Tro\\d — riKaia'\ 'And yet, or 
 notwithstanding that, I have lived,' &c 
 In the words Ig Qeoi^g vonifxa-diKaia 
 there seems to be simply a sort of cus- 
 tomary designation of one who in conduct 
 has been blameless in all its relations, both 
 as regards God and man : and such is the 
 Idea mtended in a passage of the New 
 lestament, St. Luke i. 6, i^ffav SiKaioi— 
 epioTiov rov Qiov, TToptvofievoi iv irdaaig 
 raig tvroXalg Kai SiKUioifiaai tov Kvoiov 
 afit/jiTrroi. ^ 
 
 The Scholiast explains SidinTtjuai by 
 TreTToXirevfiai, which Dr. Arnold pro- 
 nounces right, since diairaffOai expresses 
 a man s private Hfe, as TroXiTtviaOai his 
 public life. Yet public life is not what is 
 
 here denoted, neither did the Scholiast 
 mean this, who doubtless understood ttc- 
 TToXirevfiai of conduct generally (in the 
 sense to conduct oneself, frame one's con- 
 duct by some rule, as citizens of any state 
 are accustomed to do) ; a use of the term 
 confined to the later writers. Of hairda- 
 Oai in this use, which is rare, as referred 
 to the conduct of one's life, examples occur 
 m Xen. Mem. i. 6, 2, and ii. 3, 2. (ed. Th.) 
 and of the noun Siaira, in the sense moral 
 conduct, examples occur not only in the 
 philosophers, (as Plato and Xen.) but also 
 in ^schylus and Euripides. So ^schyl 
 Prom. 488, and Eurip. Phoen. Frag. 9 
 (TKOTTwv diairav ijvTiv' tfXTToptvtrai, ' the 
 course of life he goes, or pursues.' See 
 my Lex. N. T. in v. TropeveaQai tv. Why 
 diaiTaaOai here takes the accusative, is 
 because it contains an implied idea of 
 acting or performing. 
 
 But to turn from words to thim/s,-~the 
 piety of Nicias is attested by Aristoph. 
 Eq. 30, and Plut. Nic. 3 ; and the blame- 
 hssness of his life is adverted to in a pas- 
 sage of our author further on, ch. 86 5 
 Sia Tnv TTdaav kg dperriv Iwiri^dtvmv. 
 Ihe good man 'strugglmg with the storms 
 01 tate was, we cannot doubt, a frequent 
 subject of sore perplexity to the serious 
 thinkers of antiquity, as of taunt and 
 scorn to its scoffers. The language of the 
 latter, who could not reconcile the hard 
 fate which pursued Nicias with the virtues 
 that adorned him, is evidently put into the 
 mouth of Demosthenes in the foUowinrr 
 dialogue, Aristoph. Eq. 33, where Nicias 
 IS represented as saying, 'OTitf esolaiv 
 ^X^pog eifi ovK tiKorojg. To which Demo- 
 sthenes replies, ei -Kpoa^ilidi^eig ft', ' you 
 well, or rightly, bring me to the conclusion,* 
 VIZ. that there are no gods. 
 
 dvO' Civ 11 fxkp IXTrig — fxiXXovTogl 
 wherefore (i. e. because I have been thus 
 blameless in all my dealings towards the 
 gods and towards men) I entertain a con- 
 hdent hope,' &c. Here we have, as Mit- 
 ford observes, a passage not a little inter- 
 esting, as serving to mark the opinion 
 entertained of the Divine Providence by a 
 man of exalted rank, of extensive informa- 
 tion and experience, just, and religiously 
 disposed, but never taught to consider this 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] LTBER VIT. CAP. LXXVII. 577 
 
 <pu(iod^i. 3. rc'xa S^ cJ. Kal Aa><^,;^«aV Uavd yip rol, re ttoA.- 
 HUH, evruxr^rui, kcu ii r.oO,^, eVt>0ovo. i<Troar,v.a,.,,,^ a^oxp^v- 
 ra>C vSn r^r^H^p^nfa. rjXOov yap nop Ka\ a'AAoi rtvlg H^ .>' 
 er.^ouc, Kai avOpu^neia ^pacravr.c dvsKrd ^Va^or. Kal rj^.a^ .[ku, 
 rvvra re ano rou Oeou eXrriluv ^Wi^rspa e^u.' o^^rou ydp aV 
 avru.v aEuor^poi ,6, ea^n, ^ ^O^roV Kal, do^Iirr,, v;iac aurovg, 
 yi unXtrai u^aKayaoi ^vvr^ray^iroi ^u^pelre^ ;,.) Kuran^nXrj.Os 
 «^« Aoy,&.0. ge or. aurol re .oA,c .vOu, eare, o.o. ct. kuO- 
 
 tr ?;,"^^\/\»'^^^^'« »V*a, r^v u, ^iKeXla ouV «\, eV.o.ro, 
 det,airo piihitvg, ovr dv i^nvOevrag nov e^vaar^mie. 4. T,),' Se 
 rropuav iorrr aacpaXn Kal eUaKrov elvai, avrol ,^uAa£ar€,— ^a) ^Ao 
 - rjyr^aa^ievo, 'kanroc:, i] e. J dv dvayKaaOfj ^u^pU. .id^^aOai, roCro 
 i irarpiha Kai reixoQ Kparn^ran lt,eiv. 5. rT7ro,-g>; ^l o^^do,, Kal 
 
 ri 
 Ka 
 
 life as a state of probation, and to expect, 
 in futurity, the reward of good, or the 
 punishment of evil deeds. Such, it may 
 be added, was the general impression of 
 the heathens as to tlie merits of good works 
 as claiming reward of rhfht : and to this 
 purpose are the words of Virg. ^.n. ii. 689, 
 * Jupiter omnipotens— hoc tantum— et, si 
 pietate nieremur, Da deiude auxilium.' 
 
 The words following, ai Se ^»'//0op«;— 
 <lio(3ov(Ti, must, as well as those which pre- 
 ceded, be referred to Nicias : the sense of 
 the whole clause being, that on this ac- 
 count he has, notwitlistanding present 
 evils, on the one hand, a confident hope of 
 the future; though, on the other, cala- 
 mities unmerited do indeed cause alarm 
 Perhaps, however, the words ai Sk Kvfi<popa'i 
 ov Kttf dtiav St) (pol3ov(Ti may be said to 
 contain the turning-point where Nicias 
 makes the transition from himself to his 
 comrades. In ov Kar' d^iav we have a 
 phrase for the adjective ava^iav, or adv. 
 dvalnog-, as in Xen. Cyr. viii. 4, 15, (ed. 
 Th.) firi Kar d^iar cjcpsXuv rove 0(Aov(,\ 
 Plato, p. 496, OTav avry TrXqnid^ovTtg 
 ofiiXuxri fiTJ Kar' d^iav. Lucian, t. ii. 
 802, ov Kar' d^iav Trpdrno Trap' av- 
 Toig. Thus it is equiv. to the phrase irap 
 dKiav. Finally, answering to this is the 
 expression in the passage of Aristoph. Eq. 
 34, above cited, ovk fiKorwg. 
 
 3. rdxa d' dv Kai Xuj((>rtaeiav] Here is 
 expressed the reason why they should not 
 despond, but take comfort,— namely, that 
 after the misfortunes they had experienced, 
 —which were such as to appease the envy 
 and move the pity of the gods,— they may 
 confidently hope that fortune will change 
 for the better. On the force of the term 
 Xuj(pT}(Tig see notes at ii. 49, and vi. 12 
 The words ft r<^ 9(oJv lTri<peovoi iffToariv'- 
 VOL. II. ' 
 
 (Tanev may sufficiently well be explained 
 (as they are by Poppo and others) with 
 reference to that opinion of the heathens, 
 l)y which the gods were supposed to feel 
 envy at human success of anv great kind. 
 •See Vak-k. on Herodot. iii. 20. Wachsm. 
 Ant. ii. 2, p. 212, and compare Aristoph 
 Eq. 1233, ed. Mitchell. ^ 
 
 i)\eov yap - f'lftrj The argument is, 
 that 'since others have, more humano, 
 done as they have done, and suffered evils 
 that might be borne, (see Horn. Od. xx. 
 83.) so may they, after the ample punish- 
 ment they have received, hope for milder 
 treatment from the gods.' 
 
 In the words following, oIktov yap— 
 (l>06vov, Wasse remarks, the speaker ill 
 dissembles the fear he feels, (though such 
 he ought to have done, according to the 
 apophthegm of .^schylus, 'Aei S' dvdKTojv 
 i(TTi Cdfi' l^ai(nov,)—my, says what mav 
 fairly be termed ominous. 
 ^ Kai, opGtvTfg vfiag—fi,) KaTairkirXrixQe 
 ayav] ' And truly when you look at your- 
 selves, and see how numerous and brave 
 are the embattled squadrons of heavy, 
 armed in which we march forth, ye need 
 not feel utter despondency.' 
 ^ With the sentiment in avTol iroXig dOvg 
 t<TT(, OTToi, &c. compare the words of Ovid, 
 * omne solum f(»rti patria est.' 
 
 4. The speaker now adverts to the 
 means by which alone they could effect 
 their preservation ; and, having suggested 
 various considerations calculated to con- 
 sole and encourage, now addresses them 
 in the language of exhortation, inculcating 
 the necessity of their observing stric't 
 order and vigilance in their march, and 
 pursuing it unintermittingly, since famine 
 was close upon them. 
 
 5. (JwovSri—TfiQ odov] 'a hastening on 
 
 Pp 
 
 i^. 
 
578 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 4 13. 
 
 vuKta Kai Yifiepav iarai t»7c o^ov' tci 700 eTrtrjJ^cia Boayut Evoiin'' 
 
 ymiv, Sea TO ^vpaKoa'iMV ^ai^, tri j3i'/3a(ot hot/) I'lSt] )'o;(/Z[tre n; to7 
 o)(uow uvat. 7rpo7r£7rt/i7rrai 3* w^ ai)rouc k(u aTravrav e!o>?/i6i'oi/ 
 a:o£ (Tir/ci cj/XAa /co^ttjfiv. 6. ro ^£ Evf^nrav, yvwre, J ar^peg 
 (TT oar ih)Tu I, iwayKatov re ov v/nlv av^pdaiv dyaOo'ig yiyveaOai, wg 
 ^u) ovTog -^MfAov eyyuc, oVot uv iLifi\ctKia6evTig atvOt'iiiTE, — Km, i]v 
 vvv Siafpuytjre rovg noXe/nuwg, dl te dXXoi Tivt^djiuvoi wv iiriOvinuTe 
 TTov eTTidiiv, Kui oi 'A6i]V(noi Tt]v iniydXr]v Suvaimv rrjt,- irdXtwg, 
 KaiTTio TreiTTioKvuiv, eTTavopOioaovTig . ai/^ofc ydp TroAtc, Kcti ou 
 Tii^r) ovce vneg avcpujv Kivai. 
 
 ^ LXXVIII. O /4£i/ NtKiot,-, TotaSf TTo^a/ctAtudjutvoc, «/tta iirrjH 
 TO (TToaTEu/ia, /cat, €t TTij OjO(ij»; ^t£(T7ra(TjU£)'oi; /col jLo) iv Tit^H vwpovv, 
 
 Evvdyiov Kai KciOiardQ, /cai o Ar]uoaOevr]g oil^cv r)(janv, Tolg KaO' 
 
 invTov Toiadrd Tt Kctl TrapairXima Xiywv. 2. to ^c i^u^pH Iv 
 
 the journey.' Compare with this the ex- 
 pression a-novh) Tov ttXov at iii. 4G. 
 
 ox^pfi*] This, for vulg. sx^'PVj I liave 
 ventured to receive into the text, on the 
 authority of almost all the best MSS. (in- 
 cluding the three which I have collated,) 
 because, to retain the common read- 
 ing were to run counter to the united 
 stream of evidence external and internal ; 
 which ought never to be done except on 
 some stronger ground than the distinction 
 instituted by the grammarians between 
 IxypoQ as used of persons, and oxvpbg of 
 thirif/s; a distinction of which the futility 
 has oeen fully set forth by Blomf. on 
 yEschyl. Pers. 79. 
 
 For vulg. TrpoTTf/iTrerf, I have, with all 
 the recent editors, adopted the reading 
 TTpo-irkTrifiTrrai, (though found only in 
 three MSS., supported by a few othei-s,) 
 because the former involves an absurdity : 
 and almost equally objectionable is another 
 reading, TrpoTrkfintrai. 
 
 elpfjfikvov] J directions having been 
 given.' ^iria dXXa. Meaning, < other pro- 
 visions besides the present scanty stock,' 
 i. e. 2k farther supply. 
 
 6. This section contains the conchmon, 
 which is hortatory. With the sentiment 
 in uv^piQ ydp—Keval compare the follow- 
 ing in Dio Cass. 811, 49, dv9pu,Troi yap 
 
 TTOV TToXig taTlV, dXX' OVK oiKiai, ovH 
 
 aroai, oick dyopal, dvSpiov Ksvai. (where, 
 for i(TTiv,l conjecture the time reading to 
 be, what is alike required by propriety of 
 language, and by the sense, dffiv,) The- 
 mist. p. 184, A. a ye dvdpeg jy -rroXig. 
 See also Lucian, t. ii. 900, 13. Philostr. 
 Vit. Apoll. i. 8, 18. ^schyl. Pers. 355. 
 
 Eurip. Phryx. Frag. 9. Finally, this pas- 
 sage of our author was evidently had in view 
 by Aristid. t. ii. 371, C; and at t. iii. 339, 
 of the same writer, it is affirmed that this 
 sentiment, so generally brought forward, 
 was originally derived 'from Alcieus. See 
 Ale?eus, Frag. ix. (Mus. Crit. i. 426.) 
 whose words Aristides has cited as follows, 
 Ov XiOoi, ovSe ^vXa, ovdk rex^fj tiktovujv 
 a'l TToXnQ drriv' ' AXX' oirov ttot dv waiv 
 A NAPES avToi'g aoj^tiv eidoTtg, 'Ev- 
 TavOa TtixTj Kai iroXfig. 
 
 Ch. LXXVIII. From hence to ch. 85, 
 we have the retreat of the Athenians^ im- 
 mediately preceding the final catastrophe 
 of the disastrous Sicilian expedition. On 
 the geographical and military points con- 
 nected with this, see the Appendix. 
 
 1. ttryii TO (TTpdrtvfia] exercitiim 
 adllxit, or obihaty as in Herodot. v. 74. 
 ix. 95. Pol. iv. 83, 5. Arrian, E. A. iv. 
 IC, 5. Diod. Sic. t. ii. 10. Pint. Themist. 
 and Pericl. iirytaav rovg Tonovg. There 
 seems to be an implied idea of going over 
 for the purpose of surveying or reviewing, 
 as in the Latin ohire, used for adire, as in 
 Plin. Epist. iii. 7, * cum exercitum oculis 
 obiisset.' Thus the phi-ase is equiv. to the 
 Latin lustrare exercitum, ' to review or in- 
 spect an army :' and that such is its im- 
 port, appears from the words following, 
 which serve to further unfold the idea. 
 
 ov^iy rj<T(Tov] This is not well construed 
 with Xsywi^, since it belongs to some verb 
 (such as tTroUi) to be fetched from the 
 general context ; and ovSkv rjaaov stands 
 for loov or onoiov,—hy a use found in the 
 best Attic writers, especially Plato,— roTi- 
 KaO' iavrov. See note at iv. 91, fin. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LXXIX. 
 
 579 
 
 irXaia'iM TLTctynivo); ttomtov plv tiyovfxevov to Ni/c/ou, 6(^67r(Yuroi, g^ 
 
 TO ArifWGOtvovg' Tovg ^k cTKwotpupovg Kai tov nXalaTov o^Xov ivTog 
 
 ilXOv ol oTrAlTat.^ 3. kgI eiruSn re iyevovTO Im Ty SiajSdcTBi toG 
 
 Ai'aTTou TTOTci/tou, iupov fV* ttVTw TTapctTeTayfiEvovg tSv ^vpaKocrlwv 
 
 Kai tvfA^ayu)v, Ka\ Tph^pd'.iivoi avTovg,, Ka\ KnuTi]aavTig tov ttooou, 
 
 hyuypovv kg to TrpoaOev' ol ^e ^vpaKoaioi napnnrivovT^g t£ npoa- 
 
 iKiivTO, Kai iaaKovTilnvTzg 01 ^(Ao/. 4. Kai toi^tij filv ti] i^juioa 
 
 TrpoeXOovT^g cfTaSiovg wg TeaaapaKovTa, i]vXiaavTo irpdg Xocjuo tivI 
 
 01 AOrivaioi' Ty S' VGTipctia tt^wI hopevovTo, Kai TrpotjXOov wg 
 
 tiKocji cTT«g('ouc, Kai KaTt(5u(Tav eg X«*^^'«»' um^ov ti, Kai oi/VoJ 
 
 tCTToaTOTTt^tvaavTo, /BouAo/ifi'ot €/c T£ TtJi' oi/ctwi' An/SeTv Tl iSw^tflOV 
 
 (w/cttTo yap 6 x^pog), Kai v^ojp /istci acjxZv avTuir (pepeaOai avTothv' 
 
 tv yap T(o wpoaOev twl iroXXd OTdSia, y ip^XXov levai, ovk licpOovov 
 
 »/i'. 5. 01 ^6 ^vpaKocTioi Iv TovTw, irpoiXOovng, t^Jv gt'o^oi' Tt]v iv 
 
 Tip npiaOtv a7r€Ta'x«&>i'* >Tv Se Ao«^oc Kapreoog Kai iKaTipuyQiv 
 
 avTov yapd^pa Kpm^vuj^)]g' iKoXCiTO ^l 'AKpalov Xiirag. 6. ttJ g' 
 
 vajapaia ol ' AOtp'aloi irpoypaaVj Kai ol twv IvpaKoaiwv Kai ^vin- 
 
 paywv avTovg iinT\]g Kai uKovTicjTal, img TroAAoi, iKaTepwOtv 
 
 tKwXvov, Kai i(7)]KdvTildv T£ Kai TrapiTTirevov. 7. Kai ;)(poi'ov /^ilv 
 
 TToXvv epd^ovTO 01 'A^T/i'fuoi, iTTHTa ar£)(a>p»/(Tay ndXiv ig to avrd 
 
 oTpaTOTTtSov' Kai Ta liriTt'i^ua ovKki ojuoiivg elxoi'. av yap ^ti 
 
 airoyj^pCiv oidv t i'/v iV> Tiln> linriwv. LXXIX. FloaH ^c 
 
 apavTegy inopeiovTO avOig, Kai ij^idaavTo irpog tov X6(pov 
 
 2. txiopn] ' proceeded [on the march],' 
 — namely, towards the interior, and the 
 country of the Siculi, as appears from the 
 latter pai-t of Nicias's speech. On the 
 phrase tv 7rXai(ri(p see note at vi. 07, 1. 
 With Tovg (TKivo^opovg — IvTog lixov 01 
 bnXXrai compare Polyaen. iii. 10, 7, tra^f. 
 TO ffTpdrevfia — Ta crKevo<{>6pa ilg to fi£(Toi' 
 Xrt/3wV. See also Xen. Anab. iii, 2, 36. 
 
 3. ry ^lafUdffei tov 'Avottov] * the [well- 
 known] passage or ford of the Anapus.' 
 
 5. 'AKpalov XfTTag] lit. 'the peaky rock.' 
 Probably so called as forming the summit 
 of the mountain ridge. Compare Eurip. 
 Here. Fur. 121, TreTpaloy Xfirag. The 
 term X'fTrag is by Hesych. explained, 
 aKpWaTOv, opftj'or, (where, for opsivbv, I 
 conjecture the true reading to be optivov, 
 scil. xiopiov, an emendation confirmed by 
 the gloss of Pollux, forming the mmplete 
 expression, opeipd ;)^wptf/,) and answering 
 to this is the explanation of the word by 
 the Scholiast on Theocr. Idyll, i. 40, tov 
 npovg rb uKpov. Its original signification 
 is, I suspect, a bare rock, (from Xiiru), *to 
 strip bare,') i. e. a rock without any soil, 
 rnd consequently destitute of herbage. 
 
 Whence arose the adject ire XcTrpoc, 'rough, 
 rugged,' which occurs in Hippocr. de Acre, 
 § 19, ovpeffi XeTTpolfTi, and Lycophr. Cas- 
 sand. 642, OKTag i^^aTi]<JovTag XcKpdg. 
 Hence in Theocr. Idyll, i. 40, -n'tTpa rt 
 TtTVKTai AtTTpdg, the sense is merely, a 
 rock-cliff, subst. for adj. : with which comp. 
 in Anonym, ap. Ducange Gloss. dpivontTpo- 
 fiovi'bg, *a rocky-mountain knoll.' 
 
 6. tKaTtpu)9ev] This, I have, with Bek- 
 ker (2nd edition), received, on the autho- 
 rity of two MSS., for vulg. Udrfpoi, (re- 
 tained by Poppo and Goeller,) because the 
 word is to be construed with iKtSXvov 
 following, and consequently Udrepoi can- 
 not well stand. 
 
 7. dTToxcjpeh'] secedere ex,^to go forth 
 [from the camp],' namely, to seek for food, 
 or to make off, as opportunity might offer. 
 So Arrian, E. A. iii. 21, 3, trri rd avrCJv 
 iKacTTog d-rrtxiopTjaai: Demosth. 1155, 
 ^ta(ptvyov(Tiv — oi oiKtrai, Kai dXXog dX- 
 Xoae dirixtopr](re, ' went off.' The words 
 here left understood are expressed in Plato, 
 p. 394, dTToxoiprirrag — ik tov arparo- 
 
 TTiSoV. 
 
 Cn. LXXIX. 1. l^idcravTO — lXOnr] 
 F p2 
 
580 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 oMy^v a.jr.6u>v' ar.vov yelp ,J. re) ^^plov. 2. Kal .poa(5aXovr., 
 oi M,v«.oc ere^xo^axouv, koI /3aAAo;.e.o. u.o .oAAo;. «Vu roj 
 Ao^ou, ..a.rovc o.roc, (S.c.voJ.ro y«> ^^o, ,; >l,,Uh.) ,al ou 
 ^uva^aro. /3(aaa.0«e, av^x^opovr nahu Kal are^aiorro. 3. iV.yov 
 
 /.«AAov .n ,0u^o.. ,al e.6,.lo. ^.l ..J ,^,,^, ,;x^0o.^ ^^,; 
 r«ura :r«yra y.y.ea^ae. 4. «V«,ra.o,iM.u. ^^ auV<.^., o VuAi;r. 
 
 ouvrac «u .^ rou o7r..0ev aurouc, V -ooeX.X^O.aav' drr^.i.^Jr.o 
 ^. KaKuvo. ai^^o. avr^. rn^a, Su.^X.c^av. 5. Kal ,nrd ravrl 
 Ta^rr, rr, aroana uvaxi^pncravreg np6, r<] ^,^[ov ^^dXXov ol ' AQ.^ 
 V.UOC, uA.cxa.ro. r^ ^' J,,, '„ .oouxoi^ou., ..i oc 2up«.o... 
 .^..^aAAo. r. .arr.^;, « 7, ,^a., ...J .oAAou. .^r.r,.., 
 
 po.. ....,,,, „, ^a,.r« roTc ^..aroc. .po..,Vro.rec, .'/ i,, 
 
 Kara /Vx'^ rp^a,.n;o., ^av ro arpdrevf^a <j>o(^r]aHav. 6. koI .Vl 
 TToAu /;^^ ro.oura> rpo.a> a^rel^ov ol 'AOnvalor aVara TrpoeA^o.rH' 
 -js . ., <xra^.ouc ava.auovro ^., r.J ..g/.- avaxoip^.a. ^^ .aj ol 
 
 T V Y V """ ''*'^'^'' '' ^"^ '"'''''" <Trparo7r.gov. 
 
 LAXX. T,c g^ yuKrc), ro; Ne^'a Kai Ar^.u.aOivn e^u^H, .VaS,) 
 'ca^o.c <T</>..t ro .rpar.u,.« ^x^ rcJ. r. .Vtr.^a'o). 7ravra>. aVop/a 
 
 strove, to their uttermost force, to enter •' 
 a use, Poppo observes, so rare, that he 
 knows no example elsewhere: and, in- 
 deed, none are adduced even in the latest 
 edition of Steph. Thes. 1 cannot, how- 
 ever, but susjiect that the word i\9Hv 
 was introduced from the margin, where it 
 was entered down by some one who wished 
 to make the sense more complete. Simi- 
 lar y in a passage of the New Testament, 
 
 a few MSS. and the Pesch. Svr. Version 
 subjom the verb uaeXGtlv, which, if Sid^,, 
 rai could signify stntes, would certainly 
 well help out the sense, and, as such, might 
 not without reason be introduced into the 
 text, bmce, however, that is not the case 
 it must unquestionably be rejected. Now' 
 the same, I apprehend, applies to iX9t7v 
 m the present passage, which being can- 
 celled, the construction will stand exactly 
 as that m the passage just cited, and an- 
 other of our author, supra ch. 69, fin., 
 where we have f.^ia^arT9ai-lg rb iKuj: and 
 
 the sense win be as follows, ' the v forced 
 their way to the very ridge [of the hill],' 
 which. It seems, they had not reached the 
 day before. 
 
 ovK in' oXiyiov amri^tov] Render 
 
 ranged not a few deep.' For Duker has 
 shown that the expression is to be under- 
 stood, not aV fifJKos, but fig jSdOoi:: a 
 sense confirmed not only by a passage of 
 Xen. Ilist. 11. 4, 11, adduced by the above 
 commentator, but by another of our au- 
 thor, IV. 93. 4, in' damSag nkvn kcu u- 
 icoai tra^avro, 'ranged themselves 25 
 deep. Indeed this sense is required by 
 the words which follow: they ranged 
 them many deep, because the narrowness 
 ot the place did not admit of their spread- 
 ing out the forces in lon<j line. 
 
 2. tTfixofidxovv] See note on i. 102. 
 
 5. npovxoipovv] Meaning, that they 
 proceeded on the same course that they 
 had first taken, towards the highlands and 
 the country of the Siculi. 
 
 Ch. LXXX. 1. dnopiif] So I have 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] LIBER VII. CAP. LXXX. 531 
 
 %, Kal Karar.rpav^aTia^i^voi i^crav noXXol iv noXXalg 7rpo(T/3oAa7c 
 ruji, iroX^^uu^v yey.vr^f^hmig, nvprl Kav^avreg wg nXucrra aVavav 
 rriv arpariav.^r^.iri r^v avrriv 6Sov y} SuvorlOv^rav, aAAa roJ.a.r/o. 
 V ot :^vpaKoauHer^povv, npo, rij. ^a'Aatrcrov. ^v S'e ^ ^u^^rraaa 
 060c avrrj o,.^ err. K«ra.,c ry orpur^v^tart, dXXd Kara ro eVa,o. 
 ^iepog rr;c 2t/ceA.ac, ro Trprlg Ka^dptvav Kal UXav Kal rdg ravrn 
 TToAac Kat ^ EXX,A, Kal /Sap^apouc 2. Kav.avre, oSv .vpd 
 TToAAa, ex^o^ouv n. ry vvKri Kal au'roTc,— olo. 0cA.7 Kal ndac 
 arparon^hou:, ^aXtara ^'e roTg ;ieytVrocc, <^o/3ot Kal Su^ara eyy/y- 
 veadac, aXXu>, re Kat ev vvktI rs Kal Std TroAe^/ac, Kal [aVciJ ttoA.- 
 /.JO., ou TToAu aTr.xorro..— loJan. .^rr/rrra rapax^'. 3. Kal r<J 
 ^ev l\cKLuv arpnr.vpa, ^air^p r]yuTo, ^vvep.vi re, Kal 7roou'Aa/3e 
 
 edited with Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, 
 tor vulg. aTTonia: and to the imperfect 
 evidence for this reading which they 
 adduce from one MS., which has dnopiai, 
 1 am enabled to add the direct testimony 
 of Cod. Mus. Brit., which has dnopia, as 
 Iiad formerly Cod. Clarend. At the verb 
 KaTaTtrpav^aTKTuivoi tiaav, just after, ort 
 would seem necessary; but Poppo has 
 instanced a simiiar omission of the word 
 at V. «1, 4. 
 
 fiv U t) ^vfiTTaaa—Kat FsXar] The pur- 
 pose ot these words is merely to instruct 
 the less-mformed reader what was the 
 direction of the course they were now 
 going to pursue. This, it is shown, was 
 not to Catana, but in the opposite direc- 
 tum : and as most knew how Catana was 
 situated m respect of Syracuse, thev would 
 also know what was the course the Athe- 
 nians were now about to take. Yet some 
 ancients, as Diodorus and Pausanias, and 
 several moderns, maintain from this pas- 
 sage, that their route had hitherto been in 
 the direction of Catana; which cannot 
 be true, from what Thucvdides has just 
 said. Their route, he tells us, had been 
 in the opposite direction to the sea-coast : 
 but such could not take them to Ca- 
 tana. 
 
 2. 06^ot Kai dufiara] Render, 'fears 
 and frights.' Of these two terms (simi- 
 larly united in Hesiod, Tlieog. 934. Hom. 
 11. XI. 37. Plutarch de Super. 7.) the latter 
 IS (as plainly appears from Eurip. Hel. 
 319, 0o^of ilg TO del fid ,t' ay a,) a far 
 stronger one than the former, denotimr 
 not only a niore rio/ent, (so yEschyl! 
 Prom. 581, oiarpriXdTt^ Cfifiari,) but a 
 mdden fear, which, as it were, scares the 
 person experiencing it as would a spectre. 
 No 1,1 Horn. II. V. (;«2, amidst the successes 
 ot the Creeks Hector suddenly appears 
 
 diiHa (psnwv AavaoTm. Compare also Dio- 
 nys. Hal. Ant. p. 883, (pdfTfiara—duuara 
 (ptpoyra. Now this term is especially 
 applicable to such terrors as seize persons 
 from sudden danger or during the help- 
 lessness of nhjht, (so Lycophr. Cass. 225 
 vvKT6(l>oiTa hifxaTa. Soph. El. 410, i« 
 hifiaroQ Tov vvKTfpov,) or such as' are 
 inspired by terrific dreams. So vEschyl 
 
 Cll<.eph. 517, iK T OVUpdTUJV Kui VVKT,'. 
 
 TrXayKTMV hifidrwv TrtiraXfikvt], compared 
 with Apoll. Rhod. iv. 685, // ^' Jirf 5rf 
 vvxiiov dirb dfifiara ni^xPfv ovtipoju. 
 Htnce It IS peculiarly suited to denote 
 those panic fears which are apt to seize 
 on an army, particularly by night, and 
 which, seeming humanly causeless, were by 
 the ancients ascribed to some hostile deity 
 So Dioiiys. Hal. Ant. p. 1475, rapaxai— 
 ivnTiTTTov tK Sufidrojv daifioviwv. and 
 1985, 1, TO. Otla {dirinitus ihunissa) dti- 
 fiara. In the present instance />a«ic fears 
 and frights seem, from the context, to be 
 intended,— and that according to the 
 proper acceptation of the term 6f7fia, as 
 said of a terror divinitus immissus : and' the 
 fear in question we may justly suppose to 
 have been occasioned by extreme despond- 
 ency on the part of the suffering armv 
 produced by the occurrence of the thunder 
 and lightning on the day before, in which 
 their ominous fears recognised an awful 
 portent of coming destruction. 
 ^ Finally, the words (pdlioi kuI dtiuaTa 
 fyyiyvtaOai form, as Goeller savs, an 
 explanation of oloi' <ptXii preceding, as 
 dffa(}>u,g iKTrXrtyvvaOai, one of OTTfo^in a 
 similar passage at iv. 125, 1. 
 
 3. ^y»'f/ifi't] 'kept together,'* preserved 
 its order.' At npoijXaiie ttoXX/^, ' got far 
 ahead, suj.ply riig udov, as in Xen. Cyr 
 y. 19, «, and 19, 77- Diod. Sic. vii. 221.' 
 1 olyten. u. 2, 2. 'Antandaet), * was sepa- 
 
582 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 TToAAfi), TO cl ^vjnoaOeviwg, to rj/jiiav jiiaAicrra Kai ttAcoi', ottc- 
 (TTracrt/)] rt, »cat araKTorf^Jov kyus^H, 4. «jua 0£ t^ £(u a<pJKi'Oui'ra( 
 Ojitwc TTjOog Ti]i; OaXatytrai', /cat tffjbarrtc fC ^»/»^ oooy rr/v EAwptv*/)' 
 icaAoujiifV)]]', ETTOjOfuovro, oTriog fTrtiSr/ yfi/oirro fTTt tw TroTa/iKO no 
 aicuTTtipei, 7rap« toi* TroTnjLiov unev avu) cia fjnaoynag rjATnCov 
 yno Kal roug StAccAout; raury, oug | fjiTiireiLixpav, cnravrtjcnGOai. 
 5. eTTti S iyi:VOVTO ini Tto TroTafLUo, ivf>ov Kai evTuvOa fj)v\aK)}v rivci 
 Tiov ^vpaKO(n(jt)v airoTiiy^iCfwaav tb koi cnroaravoovffav rov nooov, 
 Kui ptaa-ajfiEvot avTi}v, cuprjaav re rov Troro/ioj', Kai lytooovv avOig 
 TTouQ aWov TTora/ioi' tuv li,pti'£or ravTi^ "yap ot tfyEfiovig f/ctAfuor. 
 
 LXXXl. El' TOVTtO C Ol SppOK'OfftOl KQl OL ^I'/J^ia^Ot, (O^ »/ TS 
 
 i]fiipa eyn'fro, /cot fcyi^W(T((v Tovg AOrivuiovq oTreAi/Au^orag, ti^ «ir/« 
 
 TS Ol TToAAot TOV VvXlTTTTOV ftYOl' iKitVTa (K^ttVat TOU^ A0r/l'OtOUC, 
 
 Kai Kara ravog oiw/covrtf;, ij ov vaAtTrtuc ^^auciyoiTo Kfvwpijfcorac, 
 KaTaAa/npavovai TTfOt aptdrou (ooav. 2. Kai (jjq 7rpo(7f^«i;av rote 
 /ifr<t TOV A»//(r)<T0£vou^, udrfootg re oucri Kai a^oXaiTipov Kai ,aro/c- 
 Torfoov \<opovaiv, wq ri/g rurcroc; rors ^ul'£ror>avurJ(Tf^', ivOu(^ Troon- 
 TTfrroiTcg f/eavovTo* fcot (U tTTTrrjg ran' Z,vpaKoani)V ^kvkaovvto t^ fja<tv 
 ouro»>c, Oi^a c)>/ oitoC) Kai suvrpyoi' fg rauro. J. to o£ iNj/cioij 
 fTrpar£«7ta arret v£i' tv tio irpoGUiiV TriVTi}KovTa OTaciovq' Oaaanv re 
 "yap o iNiKtac r/yf, I'OftiCiov ov to i»7ro/i£)'€iv ti' tw toioutw, iKovTag 
 tti'ai, Kat fia^^ioUai <JioTi]oi(ii', aAAa to a>c; ravifrra viroywiniVj 
 TorravTn |na^^o|Hf:Vovg oaa avayKa^^ovTai. 4. o ^6 /^tmoaOivt^g 
 iTvyyari rg ra TrAetw £i' Troiyo (!;ui'f yffrrf^^^u wi' cia to vaT^ooj ai'a- 
 ^(vpovvTi avTto 7rnu)Tio iTTiKiiaUai tovq wttAf^iiovg kui totb -yi'O^V 
 
 rated [from the van],' viz. by a space of 
 distance. So Xen. An. vii.3, 2, (Th.) vvKTtop 
 ctTToffTraaGrivai^ and ii. 2, 5, ipa wq nXila- 
 Tov dTToaitanOCJixiv drrb rov l3affi\. arpa- 
 TtvfiaToc. For this the more usual term 
 is diaaTTOKrOai, (which occurs supra, cli. 78, 
 and also in Xen. Cyr. v. 3, 16, and Anab. 
 i. 5, 9.) but, as Abrcsch points out, d-KodTr, 
 is here used, because the space of distance 
 was now much greater, upwards of five 
 miles. 
 
 4. ixtTkir(n^av~\ For this Bekker edits, 
 on the authority of one MS., fieTantfi\pav- 
 TtQ ; but 1 prefer, with Poppo and Goeller, 
 to retain the common reading:. 
 
 5. TavTy — tK^Xsvop] Meaning simply, 
 that they directed them to go thither, viz. 
 to the Erineus ; perhaps as thinking tliat 
 the valley of the Cacyparis would not be 
 practicable, as pre-occupied by the Syracii- 
 «ins. Yet the guides could not moan them 
 to go to the interior country by the valley of 
 tile ErincuSjW liioh, indeed, isno valley atall, 
 
 but merely a koXttoq having no conmmni- 
 cation with the interior. Little doubt is 
 there that they meant them to go forward, 
 at least the nej-t day, to the Assinarus : and 
 Nicias seems, from the time that he found 
 the Siculi not at the Cacyparis, as he had 
 hoped, to have intended to go on to the 
 Assinarus, which afforded the only valley 
 conmumicating with the interior after he 
 had passed the Cacyparis. But see more 
 m the Appendix. 
 
 Ch. LXXXI. 1. tv alr'tqi — iixov ticoi-ra 
 aipHrai] for yridaavTO d<p. Compare w ith 
 tiiis the fuller and plainer wording at ii. 
 of), init., TOV rifp. iv airi^t tlx^ov u)<; Trei- 
 aavra. 
 
 2. ^vvt]yov tg rat'To] Similar to tliis is 
 the expression at ii. 84, Kvv. tg oXiyov. In 
 either case, the intention was to throw tiie 
 attaclced into disorder. 
 
 3. Ikoi'toq flvai] 'as far as their will 
 went.' See note at ii. 81;, 8, bkiov ehuti. 
 Voaavra ju«xo/ifci ot-t; ot<c uvayKdi^oirai, 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VII. CAP. LXXXI. 
 
 583 
 
 Touc IvpaKOGiovQ ^iwKovTag, ov Trpou^oipfi, /ndXXov r] Ig jua'yj^v ^w 
 fraaratro, 'eiog, tvStarp/^wi; kvkXoutoi te vtt cwtu)v^ Ka\ iv ttoAAw 
 Oof)v(5io avTog T€ Kai Ol futT avTov 'AOrjvaloi t^Guv' dvuXiiOivTiQ 
 yap ig Ti X'opiov, lo kvkXm iluv th^iov Tnpirjv, dSog St ivOev re kui 
 
 'fighting just so far [only] as they are 
 compelled.' See note supra ch. 34. 
 
 4. dvtiXtjOkvTfg] For this Lobeck con- 
 jectures avvtiX., and Didot, ti^fiX. The 
 latter is preferable, but no change is ne- 
 cessary, since ai/fjX., however rare a term, 
 does elsewhere occur. So Arran, E. A. 
 iv. 5, 13, (cited by Arnold,) ot Sk Tovg 
 ^lai^aiiovrag, ovrtfitTojiroi raxO^vrfg, 
 di'ttXovv ig TOV TTOTanov. The som', 
 however, is not, what Arnold assigns, 
 
 * being driven back in confusion,' but 
 
 * being hemmed up, and so tlirown into 
 confusion.' Similarly in Jos. Bell. iv. 1, 4, 
 we have, dvuXovvTo Kai nipi <T(pag tTriTr- 
 Tovj * were hemmed up, and fell foul of 
 each other ;' and in Plut. J. Cies. G6, it is 
 said of Julius Ciesar, assailed on all sides 
 by his assassins, ditXavrajjevog, wffnep 
 Otjoiov, ivtiXtXro Talg rrdvTiov \ip(jiv : 
 for so I would there point, and, for Ivii- 
 Xilro, I conjecture the true reading to be 
 dvtiX. 
 
 tg Ti x^C'ov] Namely, as Plut. Nic. 27, 
 tells us, (ptrhaps after Tinueus,) YloXv^^- 
 Xuog avXt), where, though the sense of 
 avXt) is uncertain, yet it seems to denote 
 the fold into which, in the early ages, the 
 cattle were driven at night, for security 
 against wild beasts and robbers. See Hom. 
 II. iv. 433, compared with v. 138—142, 
 and X. 183. This avXt) used, for security 
 sake, to be guarded by a liigh fence, or 
 wall of rcmgh stones (to which purj)ose 
 compare Hom. Od. ix. 184, ntoi d' avXt) 
 Y\l/)]Xi) dtSi^irjTO KaTiopvxstaat XiOoKTi, 
 where by KaTwpvx^i(r(ri understand du<^ 
 up, as distinguished from those regularly 
 cut out of the quarry by art and squared) ; 
 and sometimes it consisted of a care. See 
 Hom. Od. ix. 23{). 338. 4G2. In either 
 case it had but one entrance, jiamely, by a 
 strong door not capable of being forced, 
 and which was guarded by a 9vpiop6g. See 
 a passage of the New Testament, John x. 3, 
 wliieh will throw no little light on this sub- 
 ject. Finally, the term in question is one 
 not only applied by Homer (above cited) 
 to the subterranean cave of Polyphemus, 
 but employed by Sophocles to denote the 
 subterranean domicile of Philoctetes. See 
 S(>ph. Phil. 150 -ICO. 
 
 The place here spoken of seems to have 
 been originally a mere deep dell or hollow, 
 
 a sort of cave, though not subterranean, 
 subsequently formed into an avXq for the 
 security of the cattle of an extensive tract 
 of country by Polyzelus, and accordingly 
 furnished with a strong wall around, allow- 
 ing only one entrance. In after-times, 
 when such security became no longer ne- 
 cessary, it was converted into an olive- 
 ground, only the entrance was widened. 
 I say an olive-ground, with Bp. Thirlwall 
 and Dr. Arnold ; though the words tXdag 
 de ovK oXiyag tlxe suggest, not the idea 
 of a regular olive ground, but rather of 
 a plot of ground only partially planted 
 with olives ; and the rest (i. e. the ground 
 around the olive-trees) cultivated as a 
 garden, — a sort of cultivation not un- 
 frequent in the rich parts of Southern 
 Europe. Thus it was a situation not very 
 dissimilar to that at i. IOC, described as 
 X<opiov — (p tTvxiv fjifya TrfoiupyoVj Koi 
 OVK iiv t'io^og. In the latter particular 
 the two places exactly correspond ; for, it 
 seems, there was no outlet, just such as the 
 furcuhe Cmid'mce mentioned in Li v. ix, 2, 
 3 cSc 14, (of the f(,rm of a A.) in which the 
 Roman army was similarly caught, as in 
 a ti-ap. 
 
 By the o^bg, a little after spoken of, 
 understand, not, as Smith explains, an 
 is.sue or access ; but simply, according to 
 tlie view of the sense adopted by Hobbes, 
 a way, or, as tlie word is better rendered 
 by Arnold, Pojtpo, and Thirlwall, a road. 
 It is meant, then, tliat a road ran both on 
 this side and on that, i. e. on each of the 
 long side of a parallelogram : for such, as 
 appears from the words, further on, t/3aX- 
 XoiTo TTipKTTalbv, must have been the 
 form of the ground, — namely, a parallelo- 
 gram not more tlian a double bow-shot, 
 or sling's cast. This upper road either 
 way gave the Syracusans a complete com- 
 mand over the place. 
 
 The r£ after h'Oev, though not found in 
 four MSS. (to which add Cod. Mus. Brit.) 
 I have retained, because, though trQtv 
 Kol hdiv is used in the best writers, yet 
 here the re has no little force, — as much, 
 indeed, as icai hOev Kai tvOiv, occurrin<' 
 in two passages of Hippocrates, referred 
 to by Poppo, and, what I have myself 
 noted, a passage of the Septuagint in 
 Numb. xxii. 24. 
 
584 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a.C. 413. 
 
 ivOiv, (iXduQ Si oJ/c oAtyac tl^^v,) t/Sa'AAovro TrepcdTaSov. 5. rot- 
 avTai^ Bi Trpoa^oAaTc, Kul oi EvaTciSov luaxatg, ol Supa/cJatoc tiKOTwg 
 iXf^ivvTo' TO yufj diroKivSvvtvtiv n^og avOpioirovg dirovtvoriiiavovg ov 
 TTfjJt,- iKUvuw ^aAAoy »]y m ») Trpo^ toJv 'A^r/raituv' Kal H^a ^a^oJ 
 
 T£ TK- eyi'yiyo fV cuTrpay/a Z/^^/ CTa<^€l, ;u»J npoavaXwOnvai tu>, koI 
 
 tvo^utov Kal wg ravTy Ty ISea KaTaSa/^aadimvoi XriiPtaeai avrovg. 
 LXXXII. E7^aS^; yoJy gt' ij^fpac /3aAAovrcc Trarrayo^fi/ roue 
 AWi/yatouc /cat ^^UAi^ia^^oi;^ twowy »/0r/ TeraAaiTrwpr/^ierouc role r€ 
 T^ai^iaoL Kal rjj aAA>7 Aca/cwaa, /cr/'puy^a TTotoJyrat TuAiTTTroc fCaJ 
 SupoKoann Ka\ m ^v^i^uiyjn, 7rp(5roi/ ^ritv t(Zv vrm^yr^v u rig /3ou- 
 Afrat fV fAeu0£u(V ^^ ^9"C dmivaC kcu aVex^^^pr/cTav nvtc ttJAck- 
 ou TToAAm'. 2. eVtira g' uar^poy Kai irpog nwg aAAout,- aVavrac 
 roue ^i^rd ArjfLOGOivovg o/ioAoym y/yyerai, wart oirXa te Trapu^ouvai 
 Kai ^n airoBavfiv ^trj^iva, fxr^r^ f3iaiu>g, ,n/,Te g.tr^iolc, ^ifirt rng 
 avayKaiorarrjg iv&m Siairng. 3. Kal irapiSoaav oi ndvTtc ofj^dg 
 aurovg i^aKiaxiXiui, Kal t6 apyupiov o elxov dwav KarWtaav,' iaf5a- 
 XuvTtg eg dairi^ag virriag, Kal iviTrXrtaav dawiSag Ttaaa^mg. 4. Kal 
 rourouc fitv ,Mg diriK^^ittov ig Tf]v 7r6Xiv' Ni/c/«c Se Kal ol ,lut' 
 avrou a<i>iKvoZvTai ravry;i ry ^ipa eVi roy Trora^ior roy 'E^ivwv, ku\ 
 Cia[3ag -rroog ^leTtwoov ti, KaOlGe Tt]v (TTpaTidv. 
 
 LXXXIll. O; ^l 2upa/coc7(ot r^ vare^ala KaraXafSovreg uvrov, 
 tAfyoy ore oi fi.rd Arf^ioaOivovg Trapage^w/couy G(t>dg avrovg, /cfA.u'- 
 ovregKaKuvuv to auVc) SoaV o g', aVtcirJy, anu'StTai iTrnia n^i^ai 
 oK4o^,y,ov. 2. a), g' olxoVeroc aVriyye^Aa irdXtv 7rapag.ga>/cor«c 
 67r(o;pu/c.u.r«( TuA/TrTra. ^ai ^vpuKocjloig elvat tTol^.og virlo ' AO^i- 
 
 tfifiWovTo irimaraSbv] A somewhat 
 rare phrase, of which I have noted ex- 
 amples elsewhere in Arrian, E. A. v. 17 
 and Jos. Ant. xvii. 10, 2. ' 
 
 5. ^vffTaSdi^ /^«X«'Cj i. e. fxdxciig ara- 
 Ciaig. So Herodian, vi. 7, I9, Trpog rnv 
 «• h^XVv. Herodot. vii. 225. 
 
 cnroKivdvi'tviiv Tr^ibg dvOptoTrovg drro- 
 vtvojjuspovg] This the ancients alwavs 
 dreaded : and hence the saying a(pa\tpbv 
 cvfnrXBKKT9ai Tolg IK airoroiag drauayo- 
 t^tvoig. So also Xen. Hist. vii. 5, 12, roif 
 aTTopeuorjfikioii; ovdtig dp vKoarab] : and 
 see i. 82, 4. 
 
 Kai lifia <l>euw tiq iylyvfro] *And there 
 was a sort of parsimony [of life],' literally, 
 an abstainin(j from giving it up unneces- 
 sarily, (so Hom. II. vii. 409, ov ydp ng 
 (piidui viKvoiv KaraTtOvTjorwv riyver',) 
 namely, that they might enjoy the fruits 
 of their victory. So Eurip. Hippol. <a- 
 XvTTT. frag. X. "Y/3p*i/ r« tiktu nXourog, 
 
 1} (f>eiSw (3iov, compared with Diod. Sic. 
 t. VI. 47. vii. 311, (ptiSuj "jroiovjjievog tov 
 
 Kgv. 
 
 In the next words, /i>) irpoai'aXioGrji'ai 
 Tq), the T({t is to be joined with (ptiCio pre- 
 ceding : and the ttoo in TrpoavaXujOiirai 
 IS best referred (as it is by the Scholiast, 
 Abresch, and Poppo) to the words »") oXwg 
 auTovg KUTadafidaaivTOf taken from the 
 following context. 
 
 Ch. LXXXII. 1. aTTiivai] A vox 
 pr(egnaiis, of w liich the sense is, * to leave 
 the Athenians, and go over to the Sym- 
 eusans.' 
 
 3. iff^aXovTtg] < having cast it into.' 
 So the expression (idXXtiv x^tX^bv tig in 
 a passage of the New Testament, Mark 
 xii. 41. 
 
 darri^ag vnTiag] literally, 'shields laid 
 on their back :' an expression apparently 
 formed on the phrase vwria vt'/o, 'the 
 back of the hand.' 
 
 <^ 
 
 or.. 91, 4.] LIBER VII. CAP. LXXXIV. 535 
 
 • . "''ct, Tt Kai KaTaKovTiLovTic o l-„) ' ' a /i 
 
 tarfopioi-. 4 ,V ^.; .' > o ' ' '^, ' '" <'' f/"r<'Ao(T<To/<si.oi 
 
 oee note at ui. 70. -' 
 
 4. fZ^oi/ TTorrjpujg] ' they were in a 
 wretched condition;' as Xei;.Cyr! vii! 5! 
 [period] of the ni^rht' ^ ' ^^'^ ^*'"> 
 
 '^cf^^aporro] The full sense is, * perished 
 hy runnmg foul of the spears/ The i,o 
 stands f,n...p...,p,5^,,o/. So Pint S^l fa 
 1«, (e.tod by Jacobs,) Kard rrnavovg 0, I' 
 ,is.o. roXgSoparrc rrtpurrc^rou abrotrZ 
 ^avru^v, D.od. Sic. t. vii. 190, Ki<t>eac Tai 
 Aoy^otc ^epiTTupofXfvoi, and Agath 100 9 
 
 rwher^';^"'"^""'^ ^'>^"' -P— -"' 
 
 iTe trl ^^^P^^raiopreg, f conjecture 
 
 the rue readmg to be TrsmTriTrrovTer) 
 
 An allusion to this idea is found in JoslM>h 
 
 3*^^11. ".. 7, 31, ^oXXoi Se rolg l^uug ^ 
 
 Y'^povro KUKolg. Strange is it that Dr 
 
 xe?e. ? ^''^"^^'-^ke the 'term .../. L to 
 
 lefei to Kars^f^eou, further on ; which s 
 
 surely forbulden by all the rule^ of elac? 
 
 cv^nstiMjction. It is sufficient to suppose 
 at they ran themselves, or wounded 
 
 .rticL ir^' ^"""";^'f-^l of the various 
 articles of baggage as cooking utensils) 
 dropped in the genemi confusion? and 
 also, perhaps, little carts for convij'Hg 
 
 S,^f 'J-'i ^K""^': ^'•''''^^'>' ^« ^«"bted that 
 Thucydides had in mind the words of 
 Hom. II. XV... 23, (here cited by Didot ) 
 
 X«'^t. At any rate those words serve to 
 
 ztzr' "'"^'"*^ *"^ '"'"™ ^'- "f 
 
 Arnold explams .ar^^p.o. to nLui *sunk 
 to the ground,' namely, from exhaustion ; 
 adducing, m proof of this signification of th J 
 
 111. 19, and Soph. Ant. 1010: but, as Pop„o 
 shows m neither of these does the ten 
 be^r that sense ; and assuredly it doe! n . 
 ^^r.. The import of these words tprraXarr- 
 <rofiu'oi Kar^pptoi' is plainly this, 'entan- 
 
586 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 2vpaKO(Tiot, (ijv ?€ K^tiiLivdjdi^) ijSaXAoy avivOev rovg AOt]vaiovq, 
 TTivovrac tb tovq ttoWovq aa/iuvovgy Kai iv koiXio ovti t(*> ttoto^iw 
 fv a(b'i(nv avToiq Taoaacfojiivovg. 5. oi rt ritXoTrovi'i/cTiot, ^tti- 
 /caTopavTEC) tovc fi' tu) Trorajuo) /uaAtdro £(T^a4oi'. /cat to vowp 
 fuOuC ^ii<pOapTo' a\X ovSlv riffaov fTrti'tro t£ ojiiou tw TrrjAw, 
 rjuarwjiai'or, /cat TTtotjtta^ijrov rfv roig ttoWoiq. LXXAV. TiXoQ 
 
 ^£ VSKOuiv Tf TToXAwV ETt' CiAXtIXoIC »!^»? /C6I/IICVWV £V TW TTOTO^tO* 
 
 icai ^ii(j>6apiiivov tou arparfu^taroc, tou jitey /cara toi/ Trora^tor, 
 
 gled together they were hurried doum,' 
 viz. to the bottom of the d^ep ravine which 
 (as we learn from Capt. Smythe) the Assi- 
 nanis here forms, nearly at its embouchure 
 into the sea ; the banks being very higli 
 and precipitous, and the stream flowing 
 (probably in a deep, though naiTow, chan- 
 nel) at the bottom. With respect to the 
 metaphor in (cartppsov, it is one derived 
 dirb TtZv TTOTaniwv fjfVficiTioVy as in Ari- 
 stoph. Acharn. 2fi, 'EXGovrtg d\\ri\oi<n — 
 ciOftooi KaTa(>pkovTeQ, where the Scholiast 
 well points out the rai'io inetaphorcCf refer- 
 ring, in illustration of it, to a passajje of 
 Horn. II. xi. 723, TO, d' IrrspptEv IQvia 
 TTt^wv, 'poured on.' Finally, the view 
 of the sense above propounded is placed 
 beyond doubt by a passage of Polyb. viii. 
 16* C, tKXnrnvTtg tov 'AkqoKksgov, Kar- 
 tpptov ToiQ di'ociaig elg tovq o^aXovg 
 TOTTOvg, * rushed tumultuously down,' &e. 
 And such is occasionally the use of our 
 verb to poar, as observable in a pas- 
 sage of Pope, cited in Johnson's Diction- 
 ary : *a ghastly band of giants All pour- 
 ing down the mountains crowd the shore.' 
 ' EfiTTaXaaffofiivoi stands for t/u7r\«ico/tei^ot ; 
 a use also found in Hdot. vii. 85, Iv fpKt(n 
 (/xnaXaaaofiivoi hatpOeipovrai. Again, 
 the simple TraXdaffu) for ttXsku} occurs in 
 Homer and Hesiod : and t^TrtXd^aaOai, a 
 cognate form, is found in Dio Cass. p. 105, 
 40, (a passage evidently written with a 
 view to the present,) dXXrjXoig t^nrtXa- 
 ^ofxtvoi ttpOtipovTo, and Phalaris, Ep. 34, 
 iHTTtXaaOtig Xkovm. Finally, such is the 
 use of kfjnrXdffafoBai in Polybius, ^lian, 
 and Plutarch. 
 
 4. Kai ev KoiXfp — Tana<T(Toph'ovg'\ The 
 construction is, kuI tv (T<pi(m> avrulg 
 rapafra. Iv ry TroTUfitp, KoiXip ovti. By 
 KolXifi understand, 'with steep and pre- 
 cipitous banks,' at the bottom of which 
 rolls the stream : a remarkable use of the 
 term KoIXog, with which Jacobs compares 
 the following in Polyb. xxii. 20, 4, eye- 
 
 *PvpUKT£ TOV 2. TTOTa^bv, TiXklog KolXoV 
 
 ovTa Kai ^iafiuTov. But there the epiihct 
 has reference to the river itself, not its 
 
 banks, and signifies, as not unfrequontly 
 elsewhere, dmp or rather Tora(j'uions, as at 
 i. GO, and Arrian, E. A, vi. 18, U, koXXov 
 tTToiti TOV TTOTafiov. MoTS to the present 
 purpose were it to compare a similar ex- 
 pression in Hom. Od. xxii. 385, ovO' uXiiiig 
 KoiXov ig aiyiaXov TroXtfjg tKToaOe Oa- 
 Xdaarjg Aticrur^ t^spyrrav, where koIXov 
 denotes the hollow and steep part of the 
 sea-shore, called the bi^ach, immediately 
 above the sea, but below the strand, or 
 more level part of the shore. 
 
 5. Kai TO vdojp ivSvg ^i€^Oa|)ro] 'and 
 immediately the water was discoloured !' 
 a circumstance <jra]>hkaUj/ thrown in, by 
 way of designating the extent ofth^ sJaiujhter 
 — like the well-known description in 
 Burne's Tam O'Shanter, ' And in an in- 
 stant all was dark!' In the same light 
 I would regard the words, a little after, 
 Kai TTipfnd^r]Tov yv Tolg TroXXulg, where 
 TTtpj/tax'/^"*' means, not, as the Scholiast 
 explains, (nrovdaioTaTov, ' much sought 
 after,' — for that the water must have beeu 
 to all J — but rather, according to the proper 
 sense of the term, — ' nay, it was an object 
 of contest to most.' Such is the use of the 
 word in Plato de Legg. 815, rrepifidxriTog 
 ijv avToXg i) Tpo^rj. Procop. de yEdif. 
 p. 27, 17. Aristot. Eth. ix. 8. Polyten. 
 p. 750, dib Kai TTtpifidx^lTa i(TTiv. Diod. 
 Sic. t. ii. p. IIHJ, 1. 
 
 Strange is the criticism of Longinus de 
 Subl. sect. 38, according to which this pas- 
 sage of our author is adduced as suj)ply- 
 ing an example of 'the hyperbole so well 
 managed as not to appear such, from the 
 exceeding pathos and the circumstances of 
 the case making it credible ;' as illustra- 
 tive of which ]>rinci|)le he compares a i)as- 
 sage of Herodotus, dXito}i'h.vovg fiaxaipytrt 
 Kai xfpt'i Kai (xro/taffi : a principle »ny 
 thing but applicable to ihe present passago, 
 in which we have a simple matter of fact 
 related, which, however strange, is by no 
 means incredible. Nay, it would not b6 
 dilhcult to adduce parallels in the re- 
 cords of history, even yet more extra- 
 ordinary. 
 
 r* 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] LIBER VII. CAP. LXXXVI. 
 
 587 
 
 TOV ^\ KCii H Ti ^ia(l>vy<n — utto twv iTririujv, — Nt/ctag FuXtTTTrw 
 
 aavTov 7rapaSiS(jj(Tij TnartiJCfaq fxaXXov aurto 1} toTc SuooKoatotg' 
 Kai E(WT(o ^tey ^prjaOai e/CfXfUfv iKuvav re icai Aa/ca^aijiioi'iouc 
 o,ri povXovTiH, Touc ^£ aXXouc aTpaTiivTuq navcrctaOcti (ftovivov- 
 raq, 2. Kai o FuAtTTTroc i^itra tovto t,(i)yofiv i/^»j 6/cfAeve* Kai 
 TOVQ Ti XoiTTovq odouc liiy] UTTEKpuiPavTO, (ttoXXoi ^€ ouToi lyt- 
 vovro) t,vveKoiLUfTav ^wrrac.-, ^cot iwi roug T{)ta/co(rtouc, 01 ti]v (^uXa- 
 Ktiv Cii^iiXOov Tr/v vvKTOQ irlnxpavTiQ rout; Sj(ii£o^<fi'ouc, ^vviXa(3(w. 
 •i. TO HIV ovv aOooiaOhv tov droareu/taroc t'c to koivov ou ttoAu 
 iyevsTOj TO St ^laKXajrlv iroXu' Kai [^tJcTrXria^r; Tracra St/ceX/a 
 avT<ov, are ovk awo ^u/t/3a<T£wc, ioanif) tiov iluto. Ar}/noa6evov<:, 
 Xri(pOtvT(t)v. 4. f.iipog ^s ri ovk oXiyov /cat ctTre^lai't* irXelaTog ydft 
 o»/ (jyovoq ovTOQ Ka\ ouSfi'og iXa(Taix)v tu)v kv tw ^iKiXiKto TToXefuito 
 TovTto iytvero. Kai Iv tuIq aXXaiq Trpod/SoXoTc Tali^ /card Tf]v 
 TTopuaVy GV^valq yivofjikvaig, ovk (iXtyoi £rt0i'»;/cfaai'. iroXXnl 
 ti o^wq /cat ^lifvyov, 01 jidv Kai irapavTiKa, 01 ^t /cat ^ouXeil- 
 GavTsq Kai otacicoaa/covrf^ ucrrfooi'* rourotg 8* rji; avavwotjait; tg 
 Karai'iji'. 
 
 LXXXVI. 'BwaOpoiaOtrTiQ ^e oi Supa/co'trtot kui 01 Su^i/tiayot, 
 T(t)v T£ ai^HaX(OT(i)v oaovc: t^vvavTo irXbiGTovq Kai to. rr/cuXa di'aXrt- 
 /3f>i'rfg, uveyworiaav eq ti]v irdXiv. 2. /cat tovq /iilv liXXovq 'AOtj- 
 rauov Kai tiov ^vHfxayAov^ otto^ouc; tXajSov, /cart/3t/3ac7ay kq Tuq 
 
 Ch. LXXXV. 1. tavTfj) f^ifv xpiiaOai — 
 o,Ti l3ovXo}'Tai] Formula olma in condlti- 
 onilms detUfionum, also occurring at ii. 4. 
 iv. 69. This simple circumstance, alone 
 brought forward by Thueydides, — namely, 
 that Nicias surrendered himself to Gylip- 
 pus, at the same time begging quarter for 
 the troops, — is worked up by Plutarch into 
 a dramatic narrative. He makes Nicias 
 fall at the feet of Gylippus ; and he puts a 
 speech into his mouth, (like that of Crtesus 
 to Cyrus, in Herodotus,) alike unsuited to 
 the mnn and to the occasion. 
 
 2. dntKovxpavTo'^ in suuni usum occid- 
 tarinit. 
 
 3. tg TO Koivbv] in puhlicnm, an in 
 a passage (on the same subject) of Plut. 
 Tiniol. 20. AuTrXiinQn. This I have 
 edited, with Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, 
 on the authority of the greater part of 
 the best MSS., for the common reading 
 KUTiTrX., because the word, however rare, 
 being found in Dlo Cass., seems to have 
 had place in that historian's copy of Thu- 
 eydides : though, when I consider how 
 little likely it is that the Kai before ti- 
 tTiXi'ifrO)} should have been substituted for 
 
 di, I cannot but suspect that our author 
 wrote neither di nor Kara, and that the 
 two prepositions di and Krara crept in, from 
 inadvertence on the part of the scribes, 
 some of whom manufactured Kara from 
 the preceding Kai ; and others, A I from 
 the preceding A I, which latter was, 1 
 doubt not, the earlier corruption, since it 
 would occur only in the uncial character. 
 That the simple verb is sufficient to ex- 
 press the full sense here required, might 
 be shown by a multitude of examples 
 occurring in the best of the early writers 
 (where the simple is found used in cases 
 where the later ones would have employed 
 the compound ava or ki^nrXiiOw) : and the 
 compound were here the less to be ap- 
 proved, as it would involve something of 
 exatjgeration. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVI. 2. KaTtjSiiSaffav Ig rag 
 AiOoTOfiiag] ' thrust them down into the 
 Lithotomiae.' Comp. Plato, p. 539, KaTa- 
 l5il3a(TT£oi taovTai aoi dg to aTTi]Xaiov. 
 Herodot. viii. 119, Ik tov KaTaaTpiojxaTog 
 tg KoiXiiv vtja ('the hold'). So Hesych. 
 ex})l:iins KaTafiitidrravTeg by Karaairov- 
 Teg : and hence will appear the full force 
 
586 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 Sv/oaKOffiot, (nv SI K^rifuvw^iQ) i(3a\\ov avu)Bev Tovg *A9r]vaiovq, 
 
 WIVOVTCLQ T£ TOVQ TToXAoug ad^itJ'OUC, KQl iV KOl\(s) OVTl TM irOTaf.Ki) 
 
 iv a6i(yiv avrolg Tapaa(TOfxevovg. 5. oi rt neXoTTOvrrjcrioi, iin- 
 icaToparrtCj roue ^^^ ^^ iroraino fxaAiara ea(j)aCnv. Kai to votup 
 su^uc Sii(p9apTo' dXX ovBlv ijcraov tTriraro T£ ojuou tw TrrjXw, 
 r5|UaTWjU£i'ov, /cat 7rtp<jiia^»?rov t/v toIc ttoXXoTc. LaXXV. Tmoc 
 ^€ vf/cpwv T£ TToXXwv fTT* aXX/iXotc vSr] fceijiicvwv £V rw noTa^Ki) 
 Kol Bii(pBapfxkvov Tov (TrpaTfU/uaroc, tou f.ilv Kara top nora^ov, 
 
 gled together they were hurried down,' 
 viz. to the bottom of the deep ravine which 
 (as we learn from Capt. Smythe) the Assi- 
 nanis here forms, nearly at its embouchure 
 into the sea ; the banks being very high 
 and precipitous, and the stream flowing 
 (probably in a deep, though narrow, chan- 
 nel) at the bottom. With respect to the 
 metaphor in Karippsov, it is one derived 
 ctTTo Tijjv TTora/xi'wr pfvixaTioVy as in Ari- 
 stoph. Acharn. 2fi, 'EXOovtiq dWriXoKTi — 
 dOpooi KaTaf>pkovTtQ, where the Scholiast 
 well points out the ratio metaphorcef refer- 
 ring, in illustration of it, to a passage of 
 Hom. II. xi. 72.3, Tu d' tTrspptsv tQvta 
 inluiv, * poured on.' Finally, the view 
 of the sense above propounded is placed 
 beyond doubt by a passage of Polyb. viii. 
 16* 6, iKXindvTiQ tov ' AKpoXioaov, Kar- 
 kpptov ra'iQ dvoSiaig elg tovq o/iaXoug 
 TOTTOvg, ' rushed tumultuously down,' &c. 
 And such is occasionally the use of our 
 verb to pour, as observable in a pas- 
 sage of Pope, cited in Johnson's Diction- 
 ary : *a ghastly band of giants All pour- 
 ing down the mountiiins crowd the shore.' 
 ' E^iraXafffTofiivoi stands for t^7r\«ic6/i€voi ; 
 a use also found in Hdot. vii. 85, iv f'picfo-i 
 ifnra\a(Ta6fifvoi ha<p9tipovTai. Again, 
 the simple TraXao-ftw for TrXfCw occurs in 
 Homer and Mesiod : and t/x7rtXa^f<T0at, a 
 c«)gnate form, is found in Dio Cass. p. 105, 
 40, (a passage evidently written with a 
 view to the present,) aXKr]\oiQ tfiirtXa- 
 Zn^n^oi i<l>9tipovTOj and Phalaris, Ep. 34, 
 k^TTtXaaOtig Xiovm. Finally, such is the 
 use of ifnrXd(T(TfaUai in Polybius, -(Elian, 
 and Plutarch. 
 
 4. Kai tv KoiX(p — rapaacTOfiivovgl The 
 construction is, Kai iv <y<piaiv avrolg 
 raparra. iv rt^ rroTaiKp, KoiX(p ovti. By 
 KoiX<fi understand, 'with steep and pre- 
 cipitous banks,' at the bottom of which 
 rolls the stream : a remarkable use of the 
 term icoIXof, with which Jacobs compares 
 the following in Pulyb. xxii. 20, 4, iyt- 
 «pi)pu(Ti TOV 2. iroTofibv, TtXilog KoiXov 
 ovra Kai ^vajSaTov. But there the epithet 
 lias rc'fcx'cncf to the river itself, nut its 
 
 banks, and signifies, as not unfrequcntly 
 elsewhere, deep or rather Tora(jinoiis, as at 
 i. 60, and Arrian, E. A. vi. 18, 9, koIXov 
 inoiei tov irora/xov. More to the present 
 purpose were it to compare a similar ex- 
 pression in Hom. Od. xxii. 385, ov9' uXifjtg 
 KoiXov ig aiyiaXov iroXirjg tKToaOe Oa- 
 Xdffarjg AiKTV(p i^spvaav, where koIXov 
 denotes the hollow and steep part of the 
 sea-shore, called the beach, immediately 
 above the sea, but below the strand, or 
 more level part of the shore. 
 
 5. Kai TO vdbip tvQvg Su(l)9apTo'] 'and 
 immediately the water was discoloured !' 
 a circumstance graphicallt^ thrown in, by 
 way of designating the extent of the slaiujhter 
 — like the well-known description in 
 Bume's Tam O'Shanter, * And in an in- 
 stant all was dark ! ' In the same light 
 I would regard the words, a little after, 
 Kai TTfpijxdxrjTov yv Tolg TroXXoTf, where 
 TTtpifidxiJTov means, not, as the Scholiast 
 explains, (nrovdaioTaTov, * much sought 
 after,' — for that the water must have been 
 to all, — but rather, according to the proper 
 sense of the term, — ' nay, it was an object 
 of contest to most.' Such is the use of the 
 word in Plato de Legg. 815, 7rspindxT}Tog 
 ijv avTolg ») Tpotpi). Procop. de /Edif. 
 p. 27, 17. Aristot. Eth. ix. 8. Polysen. 
 p. 750, ho Kai TTtpi^dxriTd iaTiv. Diod. 
 Sic. t. ii. p. 1U6, 1. 
 
 Strange is the criticism of Longinus de 
 Subl. sect. 38, according to which this pas- 
 sage of our author is adduced as supply- 
 ing .in example of 'the hyperbole so well 
 managed as not to appear such, from the 
 exceeding pathos and the circumstances of 
 the case making it credible ;' as illustra- 
 tive of which principle he compares a i)as- 
 sage of Herodotus, dXtKoixsvovg ^axaipytri 
 Kai x^P''* f«* (Tro/tatTi : a principle any 
 thing but applicable to the present passage, 
 in which we have a simple matter of fact 
 related, which, however sti-ange, is by no 
 means incredible. Nay, it would not hb 
 ditticult to adduce parallels in the re- 
 cords of history, even yet more extra- 
 ordinary. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] LIBER VII. CAP. LXXXVI. 
 
 587 
 
 I 
 
 TOV Be — Ka\ 8t Ti Biatpvyoi — utto rwv Imreijjv, — NtKtag TvXnrni^ 
 eavTov TTctpaBiSuxTi, incrTtvaaq fxaWov avTtv »/ ToIg ^vpaKoawig' 
 Kai i(WT(o fulv -^ptjaOai E/ctXtutv e/ceivov r£ Kai Aafcfooijttoriouc 
 o,ri (5ovXovTai, rovg Be liWovg arpaTUOTag TravaaaOai (poveuov 
 Tag. 2. Kai o TvXnnrog jutra tovto ^(jjyneiv »/o») eKe^tve' Kai 
 Toug Te XoiTTOvg daovg jttrj uinKpvxpavTO, (ttoXXoi o£ ouroi eye- 
 vovTo) ^vveKoiuKTav tf»>vTagy Kai em Tovg rpia/coffiouc, ot t»/v (fivXa- 
 Kt]v Bie^iiXOov rrJc vvKTog 7rifi\pavTig Tovg Buo^o/nevovg, ^vviXa(iov, 
 8, TO juilv ovv aOpoiaO'ev rov aToaTev/naTog eg to koivov ov ttoXu 
 eyevero^ to Be BiaKXairlv ttoXv' Kai \Bi]e7rXr](Tdii iraaa ^iKeXta 
 ovTtov, UTe ovK dird ^vin^d(Teu)g, wcnrep tiov jwera AriinoaQevovg, 
 Xri(j)OevT(jL)V. 4. juiepog Be ti ovk oXiyov Kai aneOave' TrXeiaTog yao 
 Bt} (l>6vog ovTog Kai ovBevog eXdcraiov tu)v ev t(Z ^i/ceXi/cw TroXtjUW 
 TovTit) eytvero. /col ev Talg dXXaig ttooctjSoXoTc; Talg KaTa Tnv 
 TTopeiaVy (jv\vaig yevoiievaig^ ovk oXiyoi eTeOi'tiKecrav, TroXXnt 
 c£ ofAtjg KUL oiE'^i'yoi', 01 jiiev Kai irapavTiKa, 01 ce Kai covAev- 
 GavTeg Kai BiaBiBodaKovTeg vGTepov' TOVTOig B iji^ ava^u)prjaig eg 
 KaTavY))'. 
 
 LXXXVI. 'B,vvaQpoiaOevTeg Be 01 Suoo/codtoc Kai ol ^v/nna^oi, 
 TU)v Te a'i\inaX(OT(i)v oGOvg eBvvavTo irXeiaTovg Kai Ta aKvXa oi'aXa- 
 (dovTeg, aveyjiom](yav eg rr/v wdXiv. 2. Kai Tovg f^ilv aXXoug AOtj- 
 vaiutv Kai Ttov ^vpfxdywvy 07r6<JOvg k'XajSov, KaTej5'ijjaaav eg Tag 
 
 Ch. LXXXV. \. iavTij) fikv xpn^^a'- — 
 o.rt /3ouXoj'rai] Formula obria in conditi- 
 onUms deditlonuM, also occurring at ii. 4. 
 iv. 69. This simple circiunstance, alone 
 brought forward by Thucydides, — namely, 
 that Nicias surrendered himself to Gylip- 
 pus, at the same time begging quarter for 
 the troops, — is worked up by Plutarch into 
 a dramatic narrative. He makes Nicias 
 fall at the feet of Gylippus ; and he puts a 
 speech into his mouth, (like that of Croesus 
 to Cyrus, in Herodotus,) alike unsuited to 
 the man and to the occasion, 
 
 2. dTnKpv^avTo'\ in suuni usuni occul- 
 tariint. 
 
 3. ig TO Koivbv] in puhliciim, as in 
 a passage (on the same subject) of Pint, 
 Timol. 29. Au:rXi)(T9n. This I have 
 edited, with Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, 
 on the authority of the greater part of 
 the best MSS., for the common reading 
 KaTiTrX., because the word, however rare, 
 being found in Dio Cass., seems to have 
 had place in that historian's copy of Thu- 
 cydides : though, when I consider how 
 little likely it is that the Kai before h- 
 tTiXi]a9i] should have been substituted for 
 
 ti, I cannot but suspect that our author 
 wrote neither ^t nor KaTa, and that the 
 two prepositions ^i and KaTa crept in, from 
 inadvertence on the part of the scribes, 
 some of whom manufactured Kara from 
 the preceding Kai ; and others, AI from 
 the preceding AI, which latter was, 1 
 doubt not, the earlier corruption, since it 
 would occur only in the uncial character. 
 That the simple verb is sufficient to ex- 
 press the full sense here required, might 
 be shown by a multitude of examples 
 occurring in the best of the early w^-iters 
 (where the simple is found used in cases 
 where the later t)nes w(»uld have employed 
 the compound ava or ifnrXii9ijj) : and the 
 compound were here the less to be ap- 
 proved, as it would involve something of 
 exaijgeration. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVI. 2. KaTt^i^aaav ig Tag 
 Ai9oToniag'\ 'thrust them down into the 
 Lithotomiee.' Comp. Plato, p. 539, fcara- 
 (iilianrioi taovTai aoi tig to airijiXaiov. 
 Herodot. viii. 119, «ic tov KaraaTpM^aTog 
 ig KoiXfiv vl}a ('the hold'). So Hesych. 
 explains KaTafSii^drravTtg by KaTaarrirV- 
 Teg : and hence will appear the full force 
 
588 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 ^€ Kn\ A)^/(Off0M'rji', aKovTog IvXlinrov, aTrta(f>a^av' o yap ruAiTTTToc 
 ov TO ay(M)vi<TiJ,a ivojuiCiv oi tivai iiri roig aAAor^ Kai rovg am- 
 (TToaTijyovc KOjiitcToi AaKiSai^iovioiQ. 3. Suvf/3a(i'£ Se tov jitei' ttoXe- 
 /itoirarov auroTc ft»'ai, A»j^tofT0£i»»ji', oia ra £v t^ v»^(Tw fcai FluAw, 
 Tor St S(a TCI nuTa fTriTijSetoTaToi'* Toug yap eK Trj(; vriaov arcpag 
 T(jjv AaKi^ai/iiovifjov o NcfCtac; 7rpou0Ujurj0r;, (nrovcaq iruaaQ rovg AOrj- 
 I'atovc TToi/jfTadOae, ware n(j>i:Oijvai. 4. ai'0 wv o't te Ao/Cfoojjnov(ot 
 »/(Tai» ouTOi 7rporT(piA£tc> 'caK't/1'o^ ou)^ ijKiGTa TTKJTtvaaQ eavTov t(o 
 VvXiTTTTW irani^ijjKiv, aXXa t(ov ^vpaKoauov tiveq^ a>c tAeysTO, oi 
 /ii£i' St/traiTfC) i>^i- TTpog auroi^ t/ctfcoivoXoyrjvTO, /urj paaort^OjUfi'o^' 
 S(a TO TO(ouTO Ta^«^»/v Gfp'iaiv ev ivrrpay'ia 7roi>/o-r?, aAXoi o£, /cat 
 ouy »//ce(TTa oi KopirOtoc, jitr^ ^prj^iatri o»/ 7rt«Jog TU'ot; — oti TrAoucrjog 
 >/!• — aVoS^a /cai avOig atpiai vtionpov ti air avTov yevt^Tai, Trttdai'- 
 Ttg Toug ^u/ijiia^out; aniiKTHvar outov. 5. /cat o jluv ToiauTrj, »/ oti 
 iyyvrara Tourwi;, oiTta £T£0i'r]*Cft, f;K:i(TTa 8)] ui,ioq u)v twv yi tir 
 t/iou 'EAA»/i'a»r H* touto SudTu^^/ac a(ptKS(jOni, cia Tr}v iraaav tg 
 aoiTi]v vevoinKTinlvYiv iTTiTYi^tvaiv, LXXXVII. Touy o tv Tuiq 
 
 of tlie figure in a passaj^e of the New 
 Testament, Matt. xi. 23, 'iiog ^5ov ('the 
 pit of hell ') Kara^ifinaOtjffy. 
 
 The article r//v l;)efore Trjprjaiv. not 
 found in very many MSS., is by Haack, 
 Dobree, and Arnold (with the aj)probation 
 of Poppo) proposed to be cancelled. I 
 have chosen, with Bekker and Goeller, to 
 retain it, because wholly insufficient ap- 
 pears to me the reason for cancelling it, — 
 namely, the absence of the article at vii. 
 42, ^uiTO/iwraVr/v ryyetro hair o\f fit] <nv, 
 for that circumstance will only serve to 
 prove tliat the article has been there left 
 out, not that it has here no place. More- 
 over, the article is more necessary in the 
 one case than in the other. Finally, con- 
 sidering that above half the MSS. have 
 the article, and that internal evidence is 
 equal, it ought surely to be retained. 
 
 KaXov TO dywriff^a tvofxiHisi/ oe] *would 
 think it an ex4)loit highly honourable to 
 him :' on which sense of the term dyw- 
 t'lfffta see notes at i. 22. vii. 56. 59. viii. I7. 
 
 4. After i'jKiffTa Bekker and Goeller 
 introduce, on the authority of one MS., 
 ha TovTo. But, besides the insufficiency 
 of external evidence in their favour, the 
 words are, I maintain, worse than useless, 
 and originated, I suspect, in a marginal 
 gloss on dv9' tur, a little befoi'e. 
 
 5. ha. tt)v Trdrrav — iTTiTtjhvfTiv] The 
 words tg to Otior, found in the common 
 
 text before vivofjufffievrjif, I have, with 
 Bekker, Poppo, and Goeller, thought 
 proper to cancel, because they are absent 
 from almost every good MS. (I have not 
 found them in Codd. Clar. and Mus. Brit.) 
 and may justly be supposed to have crept 
 in from the margin, where they were in- 
 tended to supply the reference which was 
 wanting to vtt>ofH(Tij,kvr]v, where the words 
 which I have here ventured, with the 
 above editors, to introduce into the text, 
 on the authority of eiglit MSS., — namely, 
 iraaav (q dpeTtjv, — were, it seems, acci- 
 dentally omitted in consequence of the 
 occurrence of the r»)v — ttjv. Construe, 
 hci Tijv vevofiifTixhnjv tiriTtjhvffiv eg 
 Traaav dpeTijv, the words being equiva- 
 lent, as the Scholiast points out, to hd 
 TO irdoav dpiTrjv vofiifiiog iTrireTtjhvKS- 
 vai, * because he had regularly discharged 
 every kind of virtue:' where Trdffav is 
 added by way of generalizing the idea ex- 
 pressed by a(i€r>)v, and denoting virtue in 
 its widest acceptation, as understood of 
 right action generally, or the acting agree- 
 ably to those relations in which men stand 
 to their fellow- creatures and to their com- 
 mon Creator : a sense which a'ptri) bears 
 also in two passages of the New Testa- 
 ment, 2 Pet. i. 5, tTn\opriyr]aaTi tv rg 
 iriaTU T-qv dptrt)v, and Philipp. iv. 8, ti 
 Tig dptTt) Kai t't Tig trraivog. Finally, the 
 epithet vtvoj^uafitvTiv has here no little 
 
 / 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] LIBER VII. CAP. LXXXVII. 589 
 
 At0oTOjUta(C 01 SupoKocrtoi -^aXcrroj^ touc irpuyTOVQ ^porouc jtiiTt^H- 
 piauv. kv yap koiKm Ywota) ovrac, t*^'"* oX'iyto ttoAAouc;, o't tc »/Atot 
 TO TTowrov Kai TTViyai: £Ti tAuTTCt Ota TO acTTe-yaffTov, /cat ai vvKTtQ 
 iTTiyiyvo/^itvai TovvavTiov jitTOTrwoivai Kai \pv^pai t7j /niTapoAtj eg 
 aauavtiav ive(i)TipiZ,ov' navra te 7Tli)iouvTU)v avTU)v cia (TTtvo-^wpiav tv 
 Tfi» avT(3j Knl irpoairi tiZv viKooJV o/liov tir oAAi/Aotg £uj'vtvy/)it£i'wi% 
 
 Ot £/C T£ T(I)V TpaVimCLTljJV Kul 8td T}]v jaeTa^oAf/V Kai to TOtOUTOV 
 
 dirtOvriGKOv' 2. Kai oa^itai riaav ovk ovektoI, /cat Xi/mo a/xa Kai Ci^pH 
 tTTut'iVTO (fSiSoffav -yap avTtjv t/cadTw em o/ctw /ur)>'«C /coTuArjv 
 i^SaToc /ca! ^vo KOTvXag aiTov)' liXXa t£ oaa et/cog cv toioutw X^?^V 
 l/nircrrTijJKOTaQ KaKoiraOYJaai, avclv o Tt ovk ineyiviTO avTOig. 3. Kai 
 jj/ueoat; fxlv £|3^o/urJ/coi'Ttt Ttvac outw StpT»j0rj(Tav a^poot* tTTttTa, ttAtji' 
 'Adrivaiuv Kai a riveg St/ctAtoiTcuv i] 'iToAtwTwi' $uv£(TTpaT£U(Tav, touc 
 
 force, as importing that the observances 
 in question were rendered vojxifnog, rite, 
 et ex patrice legibus. Of tiriTijhvaig ig the 
 sense is, ' zealous pui'suit of or application 
 to:' and thus tTnrrjhvffiv tg dptTrfv is 
 equivalent to tTriTijStvffiv dptTrjg, a phrase 
 occun'ing in Plato, p. 85, 3, 7rp6g tTTirr;- 
 hvaiv dptTijg : and so iTriTtjhvtiv dptTijv 
 at vi. 54 ; as also in Isocrates and other 
 of the best Attic writers. No other ex- 
 ample have I noted of this construction 
 of the verbal noun tTriTi'jSevffig, but one 
 instance of the verb (namely, tiriTrjdfvtw) 
 in the Septuagint, at Malachi, ii. 11, tTre- 
 T7ihv(Ttv Ig Bfovg dWoTpiovg, * studiose 
 sectatus est decs alienos.' 
 
 Ch. LXXXVII. 1. xa^f^^Q—h^T^X^'- 
 piffav] * treated them harshly :' a rare use 
 of fitraX', which I have noted nowhere 
 else in the active ; though in the middle it 
 occurs in Plato, p. 519, oTav Tivd — fiera- 
 Xfipi<^i]Tai Mg dhKovvTa. Demosth. p. 753, 
 13, /i. Tovg TToWovg ofiCJg. Dio Cass. 
 p. 22, 6, d)g (iovXafxevovg ddiKtiv Tpaxv- 
 TaTa jjitTSx^ipH^^TO. 
 
 I have followed Bekker, Poppo, and 
 Goeller, in receiving into the text the words 
 Kai oXiyif), though only found in one MS., 
 because, besides that they yield an excel- 
 lent sense, the probability of their being 
 omitted outweighs that of their being in- 
 serted. Yet, considering that the article 
 is here imperatively required by the sense, 
 (namely, *many crowded into a small 
 space,') I would propose to read icdv, 
 standing for Kai tv. 
 
 oi f;\ioi] Meaning, * the heats, or coups 
 de soleil:' a sense which the term bears 
 also in ^lian, V. Hist. xiii. 1, (cited^ by 
 Duker,) in<poiviKTo virb tS>v i)\iiov avTip 
 TO irp6<Tii)Trov. Dionys. Perieg. 39, fiaXt- 
 pol(Ti KtKavfikvog r/c\iot<Tt. Such, too, 
 
 is the use of KaifxaTa (as Soph, CEd. 
 Col. 330, yXiov Tt Kavfiacri fxax^ovcTa) : 
 and parallels are found in Lat. soles 
 and cestus, and Eng. Jieats. By TrvTyog is 
 denoted that sort of stijling heat which is 
 found in deep hollows like that of the 
 Lithotomioe, where the direct and the re- 
 flected rays of an otherwise scorching sun 
 would be such as scarcely any strength 
 could bear. 
 
 Ty fxtTa^oXrj tg daOtvtiav tvtwTtpii^ov} 
 * brought them, by the change, into a 
 sickly condition,' i. e. operated such a 
 change in the body as produced sickness : 
 a rare use of the word, which is illustrated 
 by Arrian, E. A. iv. 8, 3, vkot. ig to (3ap- 
 fSapiKWTtpov, and vii. 13, 5, ivtioTtp. ig 
 i5/3ptv. By the change here spoken of is 
 to be understood either the change of 
 season, (to which purpose compare Hdot. 
 ii. 77j iv y«f> Ty<Tt ;x€raj3oXj/(Tt Tolffi dv- 
 Opwiroiffi ai vovtoi fidXtaTa yivovrai — 
 Tutv wp'tiov fidXi(TTa : and so Hippocrates, 
 as cited in Foes. Lex. in v., says of the 
 south wind suddenly coming after the 
 north : to ffwua Troitti — fitTajidXXtiv tK 
 TuJv dvifKov TOVTiov tv TytTi fifTaXXayyi- 
 aiv,) or the change in the habit of bodif 
 produced by the alteration in the tempe- 
 rature. To which purpose compare Dio- 
 nys. Hal. Ant. p. 2132, rwv yap Oio^dTiov 
 jSapfTa Kai Svffio^rjg Trpoair'nTTOvGa — r/ 
 TOV TTvivfiaTog dito^opd Taxting t^ipt 
 Tolg crw/xao-i Tag TpoTrdg, and Hippocr. de 
 Natura Hominis, p. 229, riv yap fitTu- 
 (3dXy Taxi(f>Q '"♦)»' diaiTav, KivSvvog Kai 
 dirb Trig fitTa^oXfjg vtioTtpov ri yi- 
 viaOai. 
 
 TvdvTa Tt TToiovvTiovl Said, rerecunde, 
 to denote what is more fully and explicitly 
 conveyed by the words of Plutarch, Artax. 
 16, irdvTa iroiovvTog, oaa irouXv dvayKoiov 
 
590 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 aXXovg aniSovTO. 4. i\ri(pOYi(yav ^e oi ^vfHiravTiQy — aKpiptia (xiv 
 yaXiirov tSttTruv, o/itwc §£ ovk ikaaaovQ iiTTaKiayjLkiwv. 5. c^vvtpi] 
 T£ toyov TOVTO KWr^viKov Tojv Kara tov noXfjuov Tovoe fxtyioTov 
 yeviaBaiy Sofctiv 3 e/noiy^ Kai u)v aKo^ EAAi)vi/ca)i' Wjuev, Kai rote 
 T£ KpctTqaaai XafjnrpoTaTov Kai Toig cia(j>OafJiiai cvaTv^ecTTaTov' 
 Kara wavTa yap iravTwg viKYjOevTiQ, Kai ov^iv oXiyov eg ouoey /cciko- 
 7raO}](7avTtQ, iravioXeOpia Srj, to Xtyo/iitvov, Kai nttoQ Kai vtjEQ — Kai 
 ovSsv o Ti ovK aTruyXero. Kai ttX'iyoi awo ttoXXijjv tir oikov airevo- 
 arrjcrav. Tavra jiev ra mpi ^iKtXiav yivofxiva. 
 
 0O YKTAIAOT 
 
 YrrPA*HS e. 
 
 iar V laOiovTaQ avOpioirovg Kai Trivov- 
 rai;. 
 
 5. ovS'tP oXiyov tg ovliv KaKonaOr]- 
 ffayreg] A form of expression with which 
 Duker compares another, supra ch. 59, 
 oXiyov oi/dtv ig ovckv inEvoovv. In nav- 
 (aXeOpig, St) we have that peculiar anomaly 
 of construction treated of in Poppo, Proleg. 
 i. 1, p. 99, by which the verb is accommo- 
 dated to the apposition, or predicate ; or, 
 as Dr. Arnold expresses it, ' the words 
 TTtl^bg Kai vFjfg icai ovStv o ti ovk belong 
 properly to the predicate of the propo- 
 sition, and not to its subject.' Whatever 
 be the view taken of the anomaly, it has 
 ample excuse in a passage like the pre- 
 sent, in which the deep feeling of the 
 writer, labouring for terms whereby ade- 
 quately to express the extent of the cala- 
 mity which befel his countrymen, makes 
 him forget the ordinary rules of con- 
 struction; and hence at Kai Tre^bg Kai 
 
 vrjeg the construction is altogether aban- 
 doned. 
 
 The sense may be thus expressed, * nay, 
 both army and fleet were [so to speak] 
 root and branch destroyed, nor was there 
 aught that did not come to utter ruin ; 
 and a few out of many returned liome.' 
 Strange is it that the editors should not 
 have seen that the sentence terminates at 
 cnriSXiTOf whereas they have there merely 
 placed a comma. Suffice it to say, that 
 such a form of expression as ovdtv o ti 
 OVK direSXiTO admits of nothing to be 
 added: and of the words Kai oXiyoi cnro 
 TToXXutv Itt' o'lKov a.TTiv6(XTr](Tav the exact 
 sense is not that assigned to them by 
 editors and translators in general, ' but a 
 few out of many returned home,' but, 
 * and a few out of many returned home.' 
 So at iii. 112, we have, oXlyoi airb ttoX- 
 Xwv i(Ti69ri<Tav kg r/)v ttoXiv, words evi- 
 dently borrowed by Herodian vii. 9, 17. 
 
 
 I 'ES gfc rdc 'AO^'irac 'iiruh) riyy^XOr), ^ni ttoXu fxlv liiirlarovv 
 Kai aacp^, ayy^XXovai, i^u] oSro. 7^ t ayav navavSi Si^cpBapOai 
 
 BOOK vni. 
 
 Of this book the authenticity (though, 
 as we find by Marcellinus and an anony- 
 mous biogi-apher of Thucydides, denied by 
 certain among the ancients) may be ar- 
 gued from various circumstances, and esU- 
 blished on the strongest grounds : for not 
 to say that books vii. and viii. are closely 
 connected in grammatical construction, 
 (the last words of bk. vii. being mtroduced 
 by a uiv, corresponding to which is the 
 di in Sie first clause of bk.viii.) * no one 
 (as Arnold truly observes) who possesses 
 any familiar acquaintance with the history 
 of Thucydides can mistake either the tone 
 of his mind or the cast of his thoughts, or 
 that impartial spirit so characteristic of 
 the writer.' The phraseology, too, of this 
 book is substantially the same as that pre- 
 sented to us in the preceding ones ; though, 
 from the circumstance of its having been 
 left imperfect, (probably by the sudden 
 death, or incapacity, of the writer,) it is in 
 a state far less perfect than that of the 
 fore^roing. Such being the case, I have 
 thought proper to pui-sue a plan somewhat 
 diff-ering from that adopted ^y me thus far 
 in the present work : and since the MSb. 
 of our author extant here fail us in exact 
 proportion to our greater need of them, it 
 is often almost hopeless to attempt brmg- 
 in<r the phraseology to any thing like what 
 could be pronounced correct. The reader 
 will find that I have henceforward adopted 
 the text of Bekker's second edition as the 
 basis, from which all deviations are marked 
 with an asterisk, and briefly accounted for 
 
 in the notes. Attempts to adjust all the 
 remarkable anomalies not unfrequently 
 occurring in this book, would be out of 
 place. As to the explanation of the phrase- 
 ology, here whatever the Notes may fail to 
 furnish, the copious Index of Greek words 
 and plu-ases will be found sufficiently to 
 
 supply. 
 
 Ch. I. On the intelligence of the cala- 
 mity in Sicily reaching Athens, the people 
 at first disbelieve it ; but when no longer 
 any doubt as to its truth can be enter- 
 tained, a general consternation prevails, 
 and withal a violent feeling of exasperation 
 against those who originally promoted the 
 expedition. Nevertheless they courageously 
 set about doing what they can to repair 
 the disaster, and resolve to still mamtam 
 the contest, alike with vigour and with 
 prudent economy of their remammg re- 
 sources 
 
 1. kg Ct rag 'AShvag tTTU^d vyy^X9n] 
 Supply TCL nipi XiKtXiav ytvofieva from 
 the last words of bk. vii. Eg here bears 
 
 the sense at. -, nr • 
 
 Tolg Trdvv twv aTpaTitorwv] Meaning, 
 by a certain idiom, (on which see Matth. 
 Gr Gr § 272.) * the most respectable ot 
 the soldiers.' So ch. 89, rolg Trdvv (TTpa- 
 TTiywv. By avTOv tov tpyov, the attair 
 itself,' understand the very catastrophe. 
 Of these soldiers who had escaped the 
 dreadful scene of action there were not 
 a few, (see vii. 85, 4.) and the place of 
 their refuge, we are told, was Catana. 
 Sad)aic dyy'tXXov(n: an expression of 
 which the sense is here * to relate a thing 
 
692 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 £7r£tS») Se iyvwffav, voXetto! iliIv ijaav toTc ^vjnirpoOvuriOuffi tmv 
 
 priTOpWV TOl' E/CTtXoUV, OXTTTfO OUK! CtDTOl ^l7«/)iaa/t£l'0l, wpyj&iVT 
 •^^^ \' ^' \'' '' 
 
 icai TOtc vo»jcy/LioAo-yotg ra /cat juavrtcrt, /cat OTrodoi n Tore au 
 
 with certain assurance,' as those do who 
 have been eye-witnesses : parallel to which 
 is that at iv. 98, ffacpiog tiTrtlv, and iii. 12, 
 aaipCJQ iidsvai, 'to know for certain.' 
 
 For vulg. ovTu) ys av — retained hy 
 Poppo, Goeller, and Dr. Arnold — I have, 
 with Bekker, edited, from one of the best 
 MSS. OVTU) yi dyav. As to Poppo's de- 
 fence of the former, from the expression at 
 ii. 102, e^oKH av Ktx*^a9ai, it is any thing 
 but valid, since the passage appealed to is 
 not sufficiently similar. Again, utterly 
 unreasonable is Dindorf's objection to 
 dyav Traaavdi on the score of tautology; 
 for why should not dyav be taken, as 
 Goeller suggests, with o'vtu)^ and iraaavci 
 be considered as a sort of explanation of 
 OVTU) dyav I Thus it is joined therewith 
 in Eurip. Elect. 1105, ovx ovTt»Q dyav 
 Xa'ioM : and not unfrequently is it com- 
 bined with an adverb, as Xen. Vectig. 
 V. 6, bpiijjQ dyav lo^aaa TrpoffraTtvtiv. 
 Indeed the reading dyav is placed beyond 
 doubt by the altogether similar phraseology 
 at i. 75, fiTl ovTit)Q dyav tTri^Oovtug ^la- 
 KtiffOai. 
 
 I have recalled the vulg. TravffvSi (al- 
 tered by the recent editors to Traaffv^i) 
 because, together with strong external 
 testimony in its favour, (being found in 
 almost all the best MSS.) it possesses no 
 inconsiderable weight of internal evidence, 
 as existing in the high probability of the 
 later orthography Tra<T(T. displacing the 
 earlier. Again, Travff., besides being used 
 in various passages of Dio Cass., Appian, 
 Dionys, Hal., and Joseph, (though Traaff. 
 is also there found, probably as introduced 
 by the copyists,) is borne out by the 
 authority of ^lius Dionys. ap. Eustath., 
 Suidas, Hesyeh., Etym. Mag., Zonaras, 
 and, finally, Pollux v. 162, who says, vav- 
 avSiy ypdiptrai Sk Kai Travffvdi. He 
 should have added, that TravcrvSiy is 
 the poetic form, (occurring in Hom. II. 
 ii. 12, and xi. 708, ii\9ov bfiioQ avToi^ re 
 TToXfTg Kai fxiowxtQ 'iTnroi Uavffvciy, 
 Apollon. Rhod. i. 711. ii. 1065. iv. 851), 
 and Museeus v. 44.) the Attic form of 
 which is Travffw^t'^, found in Eurip. Troad. 
 801, (ed. Matth.) tivoq ivSkoixiv, firj ov 
 iravffvdiiif. Xojpuv oXiOpov cid ttuvtoq ; 
 Heyne, on Homer, has very properly pre- 
 served the reading Travff. (for which some 
 MSS. have Traaff.) because this form was 
 restored by Aristarchus, on the authority 
 of the best copies of Homer in his time, 
 
 vTOvg 
 
 and the roiujher form was more likely to 
 be ancient than the smoother, which would, 
 in process of time, naturally succeed to it. 
 Finally, I have, with Poppo, preferred 
 the tei-mination t, to that adopted by Bek- 
 ker and Goeller, «, because the former, 
 besides being found in almost every MS., 
 is confirmed by analog;/, as found in other 
 words ; on which see Blomfield on iEschyl. 
 Prom. 206. As to the sense of TravovUy 
 that is correctly represented by the gloss 
 of Photius, TravrAwc, utterly. Though, as 
 there seems to be here a reference to the 
 words, a little before, Kai Tre^bg Kai viifg^ 
 and taking into account the above pas- 
 sages of Hom. H. xi. 708, and Eui-ip. 
 Troad. 801, the full import of the expres- 
 sion Travffv^i du(p9do0aL may be thus ex- 
 pressed : * ruined utterly by the destructi(.n 
 of the whole force, horse and foot and all.' 
 ToXg ^vn7rpo9vfiri9t~i<n — tKTrXovv] Of 
 these words the true sense (mistaken by 
 Portus and Steph.) is, * to those of the 
 orators who had co-operated with them 
 in bringing about the expedition.' Of 
 which rare use of ^u/i7rpo0. examples 
 are found in Xen. Cyr. vi. I, 13, Kvfnrp. 
 ravTa, and so the simple verb occurs in 
 other passages of our author, v. 17 and 
 39. viii. 90. The force of the prep. Kvv 
 (as referring to the people at large) is well 
 illustrated by the words supra iii. 43, irpoQ 
 opyrjv, — i'jvTiva Tvxr]Te a(pa\kvTig, t))v 
 roil TTiicravTog fiiav yvw/iJjv Kqniovre, Kai 
 oi) Tag I'li^tfTipag avTwv, tl TroXXai ovffui 
 ^vvfi,i]iiapTov. 
 
 Xpr](THo\6yoig Kai jwarrco-i] On the sub- 
 ject of the XP^^I^- ^^^ "*^'^ supra ii. 8. 
 That they had urged on the Sicilian expe- 
 dition, is attested by Pausan. viii. 11, C, 
 and Aristid. ii. p. 186, referred to by 
 Poppo. The next words, Kai biroaoi — 
 ^iKtXiav, are meant chiefly of the sooth- 
 sayers and oracle-mongers just mentioned. 
 ^tidcavTig iirriXTriffav, Slc. Render, 'by 
 uttering pretended oracles, put them on 
 hoping.' &c. The Scholiast explains 9nd(T. 
 by 0iTa Tiva i7ri(p9ey^dnivoi. But the full 
 import of the term is best seen by com- 
 paring the phrase 9eia<Tii(p TrpooKtifttvog 
 at vii. 50, since that phrase there, like the 
 term 9tid(T. here, is to be taken in sensu 
 deteriori; also in Dio Cass. lib. Ixii. 18, 
 (cited by Dr. Arnold,) tcrc cai ojg dXr]9utg 
 9tofiavTti<} Tivi 7rpoXex9ev, (scil. to Xoytov, 
 * the oracle that was sung,') t'lrt Kai TOTt 
 vTTO Tov bf-iiXov irpbg to. -napovra 9eiaa- 
 
 OL. 91. 4.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. I. 
 
 593 
 
 OeiaaavTeq fTrrJXTTtdav wg X>i^oTrai St/ctXiav. 2. navra ^e 
 iravTa^oOiv avTovq eXvtth ts, Kai ir^^iH(JTt'}icH ewi t(o yhy'cvr)favio 
 <^dj3oc T£ Kai /caraTrXij^H- fxiy'iaTX] ^. a/na filv yap (JTipo^xtvoi^ 
 Kai iS'ia eKaoTOQ Kai t) ttoXic; ottXltojv te ttoXXwi' Kai iTnTt(x)v Kai 
 riXiKiag oiav ov^ ETspav eujomf virap^ovaav, aj^a^vvovTO' ufxa Se 
 vavg ov\ opuivnq Iv toIq v^ojcjoikoiq iKavag, ov^e ;x^^»;/xara iv tw 
 fcoii'oj, ou8' u7r>jo£(Tiac ralg vavalv, d\4Xm(JT()i iiaav iv tu)^ irapovTi 
 atjOn^iaOai, tovq re diro T»7g Si/ctXiag ttoXe^uouc evOug G(t>iaiv 
 
 ivopiitov tJ vavTiKio tirl tov Uei^a'ia TrXtvauaOai, aXXuyg re Kai 
 
 TO(TovTov Kparnaavraqy /cat tovq avToOtv TroXm'iovq, rort ^»; Kai 
 
 ^iirXaaiujQ navra Trajutd/ceuad/tttrouc, Kara Kodrog rj3»? Kai tK y^jg Kai 
 iK OaXdaarjQ iiriKua^aOai, Kai rovg ^vf^ijiu'iyvQ tT<|)Wi; ^itr' ouroi', 
 dwoGTclvTaQ. 3. (V^g 3£, cic SK Twv vTTapx<'>vTon', eSo/cu xe^i''"* /*'! 
 tVStSovac, dXXd irapaaKivdltaOai Kai vavTiKov, oOiv dv Suv^vrai, 
 ^uXa ^v/^iTTopiaafxivovq Kai y^o^jaaTa, Kai rd tiov SuM^iax^i' H' "^<^"- 
 Xeiav TTOtadOai, Kai i^idXifrra t^v Evfioiav, tuw T£ Kara ti]v ndXiv 
 ri k ivAXnav awfj^povlaai, — Kai d^^'}^' ^*^'" irpiajivTtoiov dv^oujv 
 
 Gkv. 'EttAtti^cj used in this dctice sense, 
 while rare in the earlier writers, is of no 
 unfrequent occurrence in the later ones, 
 especially those who have imitated our 
 writer, as Dio Cass., Appian, and Jose- 
 
 phus. 
 
 2. TrdiTa— fcXuTrei— 0o,3o<; n Kai KaTCt- 
 irXnKig] Here our historian evinces an 
 intimate knowledge of the human heart 
 by noticing the first expressions of the 
 popular feeling, as shown in violent ebul- 
 litions of anger and rage, to which succeed 
 deeply settled grief at the past, and ex- 
 treme alarm for the future. 
 
 TTtptfifTrryfca] scil. avTox)g, circunistahat^ 
 ipsos. See notes at iii. 54, and vi. 61. T<[i 
 Koip<^. On this expression see note at i. 80. 
 OuS' virtjpiffiag ralg vavai, 'nor crews 
 to man the ships.' On which sense of 
 vict)p. see note at vi. 31, 3. 
 
 3. o9(v dv SvvujvraL] These words 
 belong to ^vfnropi(ra^uvovg. 
 
 TMV re Kara — (ju)(ppovi<Jai'\ These words 
 Duker rightly explains, not, with the 
 Scholiast, of the expenses of private per- 
 sons; but (as the words Kara Trjv ttoXiv 
 require us to understand them) of the 
 expenses of tlte state, both cicil (as law- judg- 
 ments, spectacles, and games) and eccle- 
 siastical, as sacrifices, and the feasts per- 
 taining thereto. See ii. 38, 1. Of the very 
 rare phrase kg tuTeXnav ffoippoviarai the 
 best explanation is found in the plainer 
 phrases occurring at ch. 4, Kai rdXXa, fi 
 Tl tSoKti axP«'Ov dvaXi<TKt(r9ai, ^vffTtX- 
 \6 fit vol tg evTtXiiav, and 86, 6, ti Ig 
 
 VOL. M. 
 
 (vrkXtidv Tl ^vvTETfinTai^the former of 
 which expressions signifies to drau; in 
 expenses to the measure of due economy ; 
 and the latter, to cut tliem do\cn, when 
 excessive. So Dio Cass. 731, Ta avaairia 
 TTpbg TO (Tu)(ppovtaTepov (rvvtareiXe. Xen. 
 Vectig. iv. 3, dg ^uluv ri crvcrTeXXontvog. 
 Demosth. 309, ffvnr. tig tXdxiTTov. In 
 the present phrase the metaphor is some- 
 what diff'erent ; there being a double 
 allusion,— namely, both to the bringing 
 of any one back to a right mind, by cor- 
 recting the extravagances of vice or folly, 
 and to the so regulating any machiiie, 
 which measures time or weight, as to cor- 
 rect and bring its indication to the sober 
 truth : and such is the use of Lat. casti- 
 (jare in Pers. Sat. i. 6, ' exanien improbum 
 in ilia Castiges trutind ;' meaning, so to 
 correct and adjust the tongue of the 
 balance, that there shall be an a;qulHhrium. 
 The same application, per ca*achresin, of 
 what properly regards the moral to the 
 physical is found in Eurip. Here. Fur. 849, 
 5ia(TTp6(j)Ovg tiXifTffii alya yonyMTTOvg ko- 
 pdg 'AfXTrvodg b' ov (Tu)j)poviKti, Tavpog log 
 ig inl^oXrlv (' like a bull at butt ') biivd fiv- 
 Kdrai be. For so Matth. there rightly 
 edits, from the conjecture of Canter, for 
 btivog ; a conjecture which he might have 
 confirmed from a passage of Virg. vEii. 
 xii. 102—4, (where the poet has so imi- 
 tated as to improve on the beauty of the 
 turn,) 'oculis micat acribus ignis. Mu- 
 gifas, veluti cum prima in pr^eiia taurus 
 jTcrrJ^cos ciet, atque irasci in o^rnua tentat.* 
 
oM 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. {'. 413. 
 
 iAiauKiy otnvfc TTfpt tu)v irupovTiov, ojq av Kaipoq r/, TrpopouAtj/- 
 
 aov(Ti. 4. Trai'ra rt, irpoc to ira^a^pi^fjia Tre^JOff^,', onep (j)i\ti 
 
 Ctj/noq TTOjejv eToijuoi i^aav fura/cretv. /cat wg £Coi;£i' avToiQ, Kai 
 
 BTTOIOVV TavTa, Kai TO OeooQ iTtXtVTa. 
 
 II. Tou o iTTiyiyvo/nivov xnimovog n^og Tifv tK Tt^g ^iKiAiag tljv 
 'AOr]va'i(i)V jLuyaXrjv KaKOTrpay'iav ivOvq oi ' EAA»;i'£c TrnvT^g tirr^o- 
 inevoi i]aav, ot filv /nr}^ iTtpwv ovTeg ^u/njuLay^oi^ ti)g, ijv Tig Kai fji)) 
 TrapaKa\yj (Tcpag, ovk aTroararioi' tri tou TToAfjUou ui), aXX tOtXovTi 
 
 iTeov ETTi Tovq AOtivalovg^ vojLiKTavTeq kov ini a(pag iKciGToi ^XOtiv 
 
 ouTouc, fi Tft ^v T^ ^iKiX'ia KaT(jj^6(jjaav, kui (ma JDpay^uv eaeadai 
 Tov Xonrov TroAe/iov, ov jittrati^tty KaXov etrai* oi o av twv 
 A(iKicaiiLiovi(jjv ^I'^i^avot ^v^iTrpoOu/urjan'ret;, iTrt TrAtov r/ 7r^>iv, 
 airaXXa^iaOai Sia Ta^ovQ iroXXtjg TaXanrwpiag, 2. /naXiGTa C£ 
 Ot Twy Aarp'fitwv vTDjfCoot iToi/Lioi ijaav kui ira^a cvva/niv avTwv 
 acpiaTaaUaiy cut to opyijjvTeg Kpiveiv tu npayfjiaTay Kai ju»;o utto- 
 
 Finjilly, (vrtXeia here beare the sense, not 
 parsimony^ but frugality, as denoting a due 
 measure, in expense, so as to avoid ex- 
 tremes either way : and thus the term is 
 used at ii. 40, <piKoKa\ov^iv jjifr' tvTtXiiag. 
 It is applied to denote frugality of fare m> 
 Antiphanes ap. Athen. p. 60, fia^a — 7rpb(: 
 fvTf\fiav tXio-rr'SKTixfvrt, i. e. frugally pre- 
 pared, tffKtvaff^svi] answering to the ex- 
 pression ^opirov onXi^taOai in Homer. 
 
 ojQ av Kaipbg y] * as the time or occa- 
 sion should require.' 
 
 4. (vTOKTilv] The term is to be taken, 
 not traHsitirely, (as it has been by Portus, 
 Hobbes, Smith, and Gail,) but intransi- 
 tirelyy according to its use in Xcn. Cyr. 
 viii. 5, 7. and Mem, iii. 5, 21. iv. 4, 1. 
 Here, however, it may be supposed, while 
 including military, to chiefly denote cirii 
 obedience, — namely, that of vaJkimj or- 
 derly, so as to keep the law. See Acts 
 xxi. 24. The transitive sense above ad- 
 verted to is one nowhere found, and in the 
 present case it mars the profound moral 
 maxim here conveyed, namely, that* when 
 in fear for their safety, the multitude will 
 then be found to yield a ready obedience.' 
 True is the remark of Plutarch, Lucull. 
 ch. 2, ovHv yap avOptoTrov ^vaaoKTorfpov 
 fv Trpaffntiv I^okovvtoq, ov8' av rraXiv 
 StKTiKbJTepoi' iTTirtTaniai^ (TvaraXivTog vrrb 
 Trig Tvxrjg, i. e. held in check by adversity. 
 Possibly the historian may there have had 
 in mind a passage of Isocr, Symm. 29, 
 Toi'g fikv aWovg ai (Tiffitpopal crvffTsX- 
 Xovffi Kai 7roiov<Tt (Tw<ppovt(TTspovg. 
 
 Ch. II. In this chapter is described the 
 feeling in Greece at the late events in 
 Sicily, — namely, a general disposition 
 
 among 
 
 the states to take part against 
 Athens, and among the allies of Athens 
 to revolt and attempt to recover their 
 liberty. In consequence of this, the 
 Lacedaemonians are emboldened to exert 
 themselves to bring the war to a conclu- 
 sion. 
 
 1. iTTTjpfiivoi yaav} See note on ii. 8, 
 and compare iv. 108, 3. For fiT}dtrtpu)j', 
 I have, on the authority of five MSS. 
 adduced by Poppo, (to which I am enabled 
 to add that of Cantab.) edited /u/^^' iTipuiy, 
 because, as Dr. Arnold observes, the /i»/ 
 belongs, not to erfpwv, but to the subject 
 01 bvTsg ^vfifiaxoi ', the sense being, * those, 
 whoever they might be, that were not in 
 alliance with either of the belligerents.' 
 
 I have, with Bekker (2nd edition), can- 
 celled the word yyovfitvoi after lifxa, be- 
 cause, though absent from only one good 
 MS., internal evidence strongly opposes it. 
 It has every appearance of being, what 
 Goeller considers it, a mere marginal 
 additament to prop up what seemed a 
 failing construction. 
 
 2. ^la rb 6pyS)VTtg — 7rpay/>tara] The 
 sense is, ' because they formed their judg- 
 ment of affairs under the influence of pas- 
 sion, and with a strong desire that the 
 things they reckoned on should happen.' 
 So in a kindred passage at iv. 108, to £e 
 ttXsov (3ovXi]ati KpivovTig d(Ta(pti rj irpo- 
 ^^oiq. aG<paXti. Hence may be emended a 
 passage of Joseph. Ant. xvii. 9, 2, (evi- 
 dently written with a view to the present,) 
 topfirjKOTig TaTg yviof-iaig, Kai vofiifiov re 
 Kai ^iKaiov r)yovfitvoi o Ti fitXXijcroi 7)60- 
 VT/v avTolg ^epfir, where, for wpjui^Kortj;, 
 read, from the Vat. MS., bjpyrjKOTtg. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. III. 
 
 595 
 
 XuTreiv Aoyov auroTc, wc rd y ettiov OepoQ olot^ t' UovTai irs^iye- 
 vEaOai. 3. 'H ^e rwv Aa/ce^arjuoriwv ttoXiq iraai te toutoic tOopcra, 
 Ka\ liidXiaTa on ol U tiIq S/zceAmc auVoIg ^W^X""' '^f^^^ Swa^xH 
 
 HOT dvdyKviv l/Srj Tod vavTiKod 7rpo(Tyiyevr]fievov—a^ia rw »ipt, u)g 
 
 iiKOQ, TTapia^aOai €>eAAoi'. 4. TravTaxoOev te eutATrc^ec ovtec, 
 dTrpo(j>aa'iaTioQ aVrtcj^ai SievoovvTo tou ttoAe^ou,— Aoyi^d^evot, 
 KaX(^g TiXwTt](yavTog outoJ, kivSui'wv Tf toioutwi' aVrjAAax^ai av 
 TO AoiTTOV, oloc icai o aTTO Twv 'AOrivaiuiv irBpuaTii ay auTouc,-, a to 
 "ZiKtXiKov TrpodtAajSov, Km, KaOtXivTeg Uuvovg, avTol T^g Tracrrig 
 'EAAa^oc 4ri d(y(j>aXiog ;,y»i(7£(70at. III. Eu0uc oSv "Aycc ^n' d 
 (iamXwg avTWV iv tw x,f'/^^''i ''"'^''^ op^LyidEig a-rpaTi^ tivl tK 
 At/ccAeiac, Tci T£ Tuw ^v/nfJidx^ov i^pyvpoXiyimv ^C ro ^ vavTiKov, Kai 
 rpa-KO^ivog ettI tou MrjAtwc /c^Attou, O'lTa'iLJV tf , KaT^ ^ Tr)y iraXaidv 
 ix^pav, tSc Xuag T^v ttoXX^v diroXa^iiv, yjp'^^iaTa iirpd^aTO, Kai 
 
 /iij^' v-rroXfiTreiv Xoyov avTolg — TTtpi- 
 ytv'c(79ai'\ I am now inclined to admit the 
 view of the sense here adopted by Krueger 
 and Dr. Arnold, ' nor did they, in their 
 estimate, leave the Athenians a single 
 chance of lasting out through the following 
 summer.' That Xoyov may bear the sense 
 rechminq, cannot be doubted. But con- 
 sidering that the word is in six of the 
 best MSS. (to which add Codd. Clar. 
 and Cantab.) not found, it is possibly not 
 genuine ; in which case, as Poppo remarks, 
 the whole enunciation beginning from wf 
 will be the ohjcct of the verb viroXinruv. _ 
 
 3. Kar d.vayKi)v {jdrj rov vovtikov 
 TTpoaytyevijukvov] The full sense is, ' the 
 navy [belonging to them'\ being now, of 
 necessity, added to their own].' The 
 necessity here spoken of was one arising 
 from the nature of the thing or the cir- 
 cumstances of the case; which made it 
 the true interest of the Sicilian Greeks to 
 now furnish real aid in the place of nominal 
 alliance. Of dvdyKii in this sense (which 
 is not unfrequent) examples occur in Xen. 
 Cyr. ii. 1, 15, and occasionally in the New 
 Testament, as Matth. xviii. 7. Heb. vii. 
 12, t$ dvdyKrjg xai vo^iov fitTdOeffig yivt- 
 rai, and ver. 27- ix. IG. 23, and also in 
 Joseph. Ant. xvi. 9, 3. 
 
 4. dirpocpaalaTiOQ inrriaQai cuvoovvto 
 TOV TToXl/xov] 'to apply to the war zealous- 
 ly and unhesitatingly.' So i, 49, a7rpo0. 
 iiriKovptlv, and iii. 82, aTrpo^. toX^^v, 
 and vi. 72, drrpoiji. TrapaoKtvaaOiivat. Of 
 d-!rr]XXdxOca dv the sense is simply, ' would 
 be rid of,' ' would be free from.' 
 
 Ch. III. To carry into effect these 
 resolves, the Lacedaemonians collect money 
 from their allies for the building of 100 
 
 ships, of which they contribute a fourth. 
 
 1. tg rb vavTiKbv\ 'for the formation of 
 a navy.' Kara tiiv iraXaidv tx^P"^^} **^" 
 the old grudge,' namely, that occasioned 
 by the transactions narrated at iii. 92. 
 Of the words OtVatwi/— r»7? Xeiag Tt)v 
 TToXXriv a7ro\a/3w»/ the sense is, 'having 
 carried off the greater part of the si)oil 
 of the CEteans,' meaning, as Dr. Arnold 
 thinks is to be understood, their pillage- 
 able property, their cattle ; for which use 
 of Xiia he refers to a passage of Xen. 
 Hist. i. 3, 2, r/}r Xfiav airatrav, where the 
 expression is explained by what follows in 
 the next sentence, rd xP^/*«^« (* their 
 property') KaTiQtvro ig rovg Qp^Kag. 
 But the passage in question supplies no 
 proof that Xfia ever bore the sense joi/^c- 
 able property ; a sense which here would 
 involve no little harshness, and could 
 scarcely be tolerated even in lyric poetry. 
 Again, that the term often signifies /n/%ft/ 
 property, is nothing to the present pur- 
 pose, because such a sense were here not 
 suitable. I agree with Muller in ex- 
 plaining it here simi>ly to denote cattle, as 
 it does in Hesiod. Theog. 444,X7;i5' dkKnv, 
 and Hom. II. xi. 7<j7, Ar;i^a b' Ik ittblov 
 (TvvtXdffffafitv yXiOa TroXXi-yv : and as pro- 
 perty, in the early ages, consisted almost 
 entirely in cattle, so, considering that that 
 would chiefly ccmstitute the spoil of an 
 enemy's property, (to which purpose com- 
 pare a passage of the Old Testament, 
 1 Sam. xiv. 32, Sept. UXiOn (or (opuijfft) 
 tig rd OKvXa, Kai tXa^i iroi^ivia, tScc.) so it 
 came to denote property in cattle, as here, 
 and in the passage of Xen. cited by Dr. 
 Arnold. ' knoXa^tiv here boars the sense 
 auferre, ' to carry off,' as in X»'n. Hist. 
 *QQ2 
 
596 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a, C. 413. 
 
 OL. 91, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. V. 
 
 597 
 
 'A^aioJc roue O^twrac Kai roue aWovQ tovq ravry GfcrdaAwi; 
 virriKoov^,^ ^e^Kpo^uvwv Kai aKovrtJv rwv OffrtraXwv, o^»J^>ouc re 
 Tivag ilvdyKaGe ^ovvai Kai x(>»Ji'*"''«» 'f^J KaTWero roJc OA*»?V^»'<'' 
 H' Ko^(r0ov, £c rf rf/i' £v/*^a)(/ai/ iTrei^aro TTooadyeiv. 2. Aa/ce- 
 Sai^ortot ^£ r»J)' Trpoara&y ral^ TToAcatv karov rtwv t^c; vou- 
 7rr,y/ac fVotourro, fcol faurolc /i€i' Krni BoiwroTc Trtrrf ac«; fiVodiv 
 iKar^poiq trainv, ^u)Kivm ^l Kai Ao/cpoTc Trt vrf/ca/^EKa, fcal 
 Komv0to(c TTtvreKa/^fK-a, 'Ap/caai ^l Ka\ U^W^v^Zgl Ka\ ^iKvwvung 
 SUa, Meyapivai Se Kai Tpoi^r/v/otc Kai 'EwiEavpioig Kai 'Epiuio- 
 vevGi ^^xa'^ Til Tf dWa Tropeirfccua^ovro wg ^Mq tt^oq to tap 
 
 i^O/UiVOl TOV TToXi/HOV. 
 
 IV. UaoicTKevcltovTo ^t Kai 'AOrtvaloi, wcrinp S<n'o»j0»?(Tav, ev 
 
 O 'V£lU(i)Vl TOIJT/.l XMi» -re ii»,.^v.../^,. <:r.'\„ JT ' ^ 
 
 TO) 
 
 if} ^ x^'M^i^t Tourw rijv ra vou7rr;y/av, ^u'Aa Iv^iropiad^^voi, Kai 
 2ouvtov r£t)^((TarrEc, ottwc auroTc a(T(/)oAf(a rale atraywyoTr raudJv 
 kU Tod TTipUXoV Kai t6 tb iv Ty AaKtoviKy Tuyiiaixa ekXitt^vteq, i) 
 iV'^KoS6^r,Gav iryairXkovT.q ^q 2i/ceA/a)', Kai raAAa, t'l new rt 
 eSoKH ^Xpftov dvaX'iGKiaQai, ^vaT^Wo^ivoi eq EVTeXeiav, jiidXiGTa 
 de Td Twv lv^iixdyj»}v liaaKoirovvTtq, ottwc hir] o(^iZv divocjT}]' 
 aovTai, 
 
 ^ V. UpaacT^VTiov Be Ta^Ta d^i^iniowv, Kai orrwv ovBlv liXXo rj 
 WGirep dpxofieviov iv f KaracTKevy ro J noXifjiov, npwToi Evj^ofjq toq 
 
 Aycv TTspl dTToaTdaeivq r<uv 'AOrivalivv ETr^JtdjSeudavro a; tio 
 X^i^K^vi Toirw. o gf, iT^oaikid^iivoq Tovq Xiyovq aiirwv, /leraTri^t- 
 TTtrai £/c Aa/cagatVovoc 'AA/cajLin/r, rov "ZOtveXaiSov Kai MeXavOov 
 
 V. 1, 21, 7ri(>i7r\iwv (* cruising about') 
 cLTTtXaixiiavtv o ti rj^vvaro: and of the 
 expression XPWara tTrpd^aro the mean- 
 ing IS, ' exacted money by way of redeem- 
 ing and getting back the property.' 
 
 2. Ttjv TrpoffTaKiv — inoiovvro] Render, 
 * made the requisition (meaning that men- 
 tioned at § 1) to the states [of the con- 
 federation] for the building of 100 ships.' 
 
 Ch. IV. The counter-preparation of the 
 Athenians, by the building of new ships, 
 the retrenchment of all useless public 
 expenditure, and the fortifying of Sunium, 
 for the security of vessels passing between 
 Euboea and Athens, and bringing provision 
 to the beleaguered city. 
 
 Talg (TiTay(jjyo7g vavalv tirj rov Tnpi- 
 n\ov^ lit. ' that there might be a security 
 for the coasting round of their com ships 
 [to Athens].' Comp. vii. 28. On ^variX- 
 Xofitvoi see note supra ch. 2. 
 
 Ch. V. The allies of the Athenians are 
 every where inclined to revolt. The Eu- 
 boeans first, and then the Lesbians, make 
 offers of revolt to Agis. The Chians and 
 
 Erythraeans, likewise, resort for the same 
 purpose to the government at Sparta, 
 accompanied by an ambassador of Tissa- 
 phernes, whose aim it was to bring the 
 Peloponnesians over to the king of the 
 Persians, that he might, with their assist- 
 ance, deprive the Athenians of the Ionian 
 cities. 
 
 1. ovrtov — tv KaraoKivy tov TroXf^ov] 
 Here ovSev dWo is to be explained as at 
 ch. 75, or iv. 120, the word ovtu>v being, 
 as Poppo suggests, taken twice in thought. 
 Compare Herodian iii. 10, 12, ovdiv 'irt- 
 pov,d\\' rf fifpiffufisvog Trpbg avrbv Tr)v 
 dpxTjv. Supposing KaraoKivy to be cor- 
 rect, we may take it as used in the sense 
 of irapaaKivy. Since, however, its cor- 
 rectness is not well established, and con- 
 sidering the occurrence at ii. 14, of the 
 phrase iv rrapatTKtvy tov TtoXi^ov, in De- 
 mosth. and other good writers of nvai Iv 
 napaoKevy, I agree with Goeller in think- 
 ing that TrapaffKfvy, found in two MSS., is 
 here the true reading. Indeed, this seems 
 called for by the tenn dpxofxevoi preceding. 
 
 (ipYOVTaq wc eq Tr\v Evfioiav' oi B tfXOov e^ovTiq Ttov NfoSa^wSoiV 
 wq TpiaKomovq^ Kai irapecxKivaUev avroiq ti)v ciapaaiv. I. fcv 
 Tourw ge Koi Kka^un r;A(ioi', jSouXd/itvoi Km ourot a7ro(Tr»jyat. /cai 
 i $Ujit7roa(T(Tovrw)' auroU' ^<»^^' Botwrwv, avaneShTai ' Ayiq axrrc 
 EujSfx'ag ju£v nipi Inia^eiV Tolq Be Aeajiioiq wapecJKevate r>/y 
 dwoGTaaiv, ' AXKafxivi] re apjuooTriv BtBouq, oq eq Eu/3oiay 7rA£(v 
 itLieXXe, Kai BeKa filv Botwroi vauq virea^ovTo, BUa Be ' Ayiq. 
 3. Kul Tavra dvev r»7c AaKtBai/noviojv noXetoq eirpaaaeTo' o yap 
 ''Aytc o(Tov xoovov riv ntpl AeKeXeiav, e^dfv rrjv jueO eavTov Bvvu- 
 iiiy, K'upioc '/»' «^«t aTTOdTfAAfty ei ttoi Tiva epovAeTo aT^aTiav, Kai 
 tvvayeipeiv, Kai Ypt)ij,uTa irpaGativ. Kai noAv jiiaAAoy, (t)q eiireiv^ 
 KaTU TOVTOV TOV Kaipov , avTov oi t^vjJima^oi vin}Kovov rj tiov ev ry 
 TToXei AaKtBainovitjjv' Buva/miv yap e^(i>v ^' auro^, eKuGTay^oae Beivoq 
 Traotjv, 4. Kai o juev rolg Aeofiioiq eirpaaGe' XIoi Be Kai Epu- 
 Ooaun, diroaTrjvai Kai uvtoI froT^uu oyrfg, npoq inev' Ayiv ovk erpa- 
 TToyro, eq Be ti]v AaKeBaif^iova, Kai Trapd TiaGarpepvovqy oq paaiXe7 
 /\apei(o TU) 'Apra£ep£ou (rrparrjyog ijy rwv /carw, irpeGJievTtiq afia 
 lneT uvTiov napi]v. 5. tTTJ/ytro yap /cat o i laaaepepvi^q TOvq lltAo- 
 7royyr;(Tiovc, /cat viriayvelTO Tpo(j)r}v irape^eiv. vird jiaaiXeujq yap 
 veiooTl eTvy\uve ireirpayiievoq Tovq €/c Tv\q eavrov (.tpyjiq (j)opovq, ouq 
 Bi 'AOt}vaiovq dnd rcJy 'EXXy}viB(jjv irdXeuJv ov Bwa/nevoq vrpaa- 
 aeaOai, eTTiocpeiXrjae. Touq Te ovv (popovq juluXXov evo^ite KOfMelaOai 
 KaKutaaq TOvq ' AOr^vaiovq, /cat dfjia (iaaiXtl ^v/Li/^id^ovq AuKbBaifAO- 
 
 2. dp^o(TTy)v] See note on iv. 132. 
 
 3. dr^ev rfjg AaKe^aifioviijJV TroXtoig] 
 See note on i. 128, and iv. 7^^- 
 
 avTog] For this, the reading of all the 
 MSS. except one, Bekkcr, Goeller (1st 
 edition), and Poppo introduced, on the 
 authority of that one MS., evOug. But 
 since most difficult were it to account for 
 the existence here of tvOvg, from the 
 improbability, as involved in their dissjmi- 
 fiinty, of the two words tv9vg and aurbg 
 having been accidental I y intercJutni/ed, and 
 the equal improbability of tWvg having 
 been purposely altered to avrbg (a change 
 for which no good reason can be ima- 
 gined) ; while, on the other hand, not diji- 
 cuU is it to account for the existence of 
 thOvg, namely, as originating in conjecture : 
 hence I liave chosen, as formerly, to 
 retain the common reading, to which, if 
 taken with 1%^^, there is no objection: 
 and this has since, I find, been restored 
 by Dr. Arnold and by Goeller (2iid edi- 
 tion). The exact force here of the word 
 (which the commentators have failed to 
 perceive) is, (what it not uufrequently 
 presents elsewhere,) that of anplMtic mcn- 
 
 tionf or that kind of emphasis which re- 
 sults from the words designating any 
 person as standing alone in doing any 
 action, or transacting any business, and 
 hence not needing the authority of otJiers. 
 So supra iv. 113, b flxov auToi, i. e. * with- 
 out, apart from, the Tironieans.' Xen. 
 Cyr. viii. 4, 1, OTrort fitv (Twdenrvo'isv 
 Tiveg, OTTOTt dk aurbg ilg, i. e. ' without 
 otJiers.'' Plato, p. 63, noTtpov aurbg ix^v 
 rr)u didvoiav ravrf]v,lv vi^ tX^*'^ dTn'tvai., 
 Compare also Hom. II. xiii. 729. The 
 full sense, then, here uitended is, ' having 
 a force himself,' i. e. of himself, at his own 
 disposal, dvtv riov 'E(popiov. 
 
 4. Tu)v Kano} sell. ToiTiov, ' of the lower 
 parts of Asia Minor, the maritime re- 
 gions.' 
 
 5. fTi/iyf ro] arcessebat: a sense which 
 the word bears also at i. 3. ii. 2. iii. 
 34. lltirpayfiEVog, further on, is well 
 explained by the Scholiast, a7ryr»;/i£i'oc, 
 jyostulatuSf * he had had the tributes de- 
 manded of hhn :' on which sense of Trpdcr- 
 atcrQai see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 424, 1. Of 
 iTruxptiXtjffe in this sense, ' to be in arrears,' 
 several examples are found in Dio Cass. 
 
598 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 413. 
 
 vtouc TTOirjatiVy Kai AjUOjoyrji', tov FIktctou^i'ou vlov voOov, a<^E(Tra>ra 
 TTtpt KapKiv, locnrep avrio Trpoaera^e jSatrtXf i)(,-, V ^(vvra ajfiv, »/ 
 ctTTOKTeivai. (H /nev ovv Xlot Kai Tt<T(Ta<^fpi'»7g Koivy kutu to avTO 
 iirpaaaov, 
 
 VI. KaXAtyttroc oe o AaocpwvTOQt M.eyapevg, Kai Tijuayooac o 
 
 AuTjvayopov, Ku2[(/c»/i/oc, (pvyaSig rtjg savruiv a(U<^('>rtpoi, irapa 
 
 ^apvapaC,io no Oa^va/cou KaroiKovvTig, a([nKi'(WVTai mpl tov aurov 
 
 Kcnpov ig Tt)v AciKE^al/iiova, irij^i^avroq <I)apyaj3a^ou, OTrwg vavt; 
 
 KOf^iiaunv iQ TOV EAA>/(T7rovro)', Kai aurog, H ^u)'o(ro, uTTfo o 
 
 Ti(7(Ta(l)ip\n]g ttoovOviluIto, — Tag r£ fV r^ eaurou «V^)(^J 7roA£(c citto- 
 (Tr>/(jf(e rwv A^x/votw)', Sta rout; (popovg, /cai a<^' saurou jSatuAtt ti]v 
 i^vfA^iay^iav Tuiv AaKiSaiiLiniicjv 7^0l^/(T£(6. 2. TroacrddiTwi; ^g raurct 
 
 ^(^WpfC BKUTEplOV, TLJV Tt (tTTO TOU 4>aO»'o|3«^OU, KfU TWi; CtTTO TOU 
 
 I icraarpEpvovg, :roAA>/ a/itAAa EyiyvtTo Tuiv Iv ry AaK^^al/novi, 
 OTTwg oi juiv eg Tt}v icoviav Kai X/ov, oi ^' eg TOt' EAAj/ctttoitoj' 
 Trporfoov raug /cat GTpaTiav iruaovai nif.iiniv. 3. oi pivToi Aa/ct- 
 cai^iovioi Ta tiov X/tov fc«/ Tccrda^epi'ouc Trooa ttoAu TrootTf^fJai'To 
 ;i«AAoi'. ^ui'£7rpa(T(ie yap avTolg Kai 'AA/cij3(d8)K'> Ei'S/w c^oofuovrt 
 7r«rpt/coc 5C Ta jtiaXiaTa ^evog wj', o^er Kai rouVo/ue Aa/ctuvt/coy r/ 
 oj/c/a avTOJv KaTo. T^Jv $€r/av Etr^ev' "Ei'^fog yap 'A\Ki(5ia^ov tKa- 
 AeiTo. 4. ojLiMg ce oi AaKidaif.iovioi TrptoTOv KaTacTKOirov ig ttjv 
 Xiov TTtiuxpavTeg ^pvviv, av^pa TTfptot/cov, a a'l ts vrjeg avToig 
 HCTiv oaadTTtp fAf-yo)', /cat raAAa »/ iroXig (/car?/ fjri TTpog T»/y Atyo- 
 ^levrjif oo$a)', aTrayyttAai'Toc auroTc tjg eiij ravTa ctXr^Orj ansp i'lKovov, 
 Tovg TE \iovg kui Tovg EpvOpaiovg evSvg ^vin/iid'^ovg iirou'iaavTo, Kai 
 TzaaapaKovTa vaug E\pr](j)iGavTo avTolg Trkf.nruv, wg £/C£t oJ/c fAoacrov 
 1? £i;»j/corra, a<p wi' ot Atoc £A£yov, vrrap^ovatjv. 5. /cat to /nev 
 TTptvTov ^EKa TovTuw ^' avTol i/LieXXov iteiliiPeiv, Kai MeXayKpi^av, og 
 aVToig vavap^og }]v' fTTftra, aEiafxov y£vo/i£i;ou, aiTt tov MfAay- 
 Kpicov XaXKi^Ea ETrEfnirov, /cat a'l'Tt tlov Sf/ca r£(Jv 7r£)'r£ irapE- 
 (TKEvalovTo Ev Ty Aa/cwi't/c^. Kai 6 ^ei^wv eteXevtq, Kai Evog 
 
 Ch. VI. Deputations also come from 
 the cities of the Hellespont, supported by 
 the interest of Pharnabazus, satrap of 
 Bithynia : after much debate as to which 
 application for aid should be fii*st attended 
 to, the Chians, through the interest of 
 Alcibiades with Endius the Ephor, are 
 preferred. 
 
 3. TrarpiKug — ^si/oc;] Of these words 
 tlie sense is fixed by that of the following 
 ones, oOfv Kai Tovvojxa — ttr^tv, and the 
 whole has the meaning assigned by 
 Valcken. on Herodot. viii. 17, and Duk., 
 
 Goeller, and Poppo on the present pas- 
 sage. Compare Prov. xxvii. 10, (Sept.) 
 Tag TrarpiKcig dptrdg. 
 
 4. tXaaffov] This is, as usual, when 
 joined to numerals, undeclined. 
 
 5. ay rot] So Haack, Goeller, and Dr. 
 Arn(»ld edit, from most of the best MSS., 
 for vulg.aiToTf, which Bekker has retained, 
 but not on good grounds; since internal 
 evidence is as strong as external autho- 
 rity in favour of airoi, which Dobree and 
 Poppo concur in preferring. 
 
 (TtKr/uiov yivoixki'ov] See note on v. 45. 
 
 OL. 01, 4.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. IX. 
 
 599 
 
 1 ! 
 
 ( 
 
 ^£Ol^ ElKOCTTOV ETOg TIO TToAfjUW ETeXeVTU TW^E OV 9oU/CuStS»/C ^W- 
 
 EypaxpEv. 
 
 VII. *Tou S' £7riyiyvojU£vou Bipovg EvOvg, EirEiyoiiiEvtjv Tuiv 
 Xiiov awoaTElXai Tag vavg, /cat ^e^iotwv /hi] oi AOrjvuioi Ta 
 TTpaGGoiiEva aiaOojVTai, (TrdvTEg yap Kpv(j>a avTuiv EirpEcyftEvovTo) 
 dirmrEinTrovaiv oi AaK'e^aijuoriot fc KojOii'^ov av^pag ^irapTiarag 
 rpEig, OTTiog, aVo Tilg ETEpag daXdcjarig log Tciy^iaTa ettI t»)v irpog 
 *AOrivag vTTEpEVEyKovTEg rag vavg tov 'laOfiov, /C£A£U(tw(TI 7rA£iv 
 Eg X'lov ndcrag, Kai cig o ''Ayig napECTKEvalEv Eg rrjv Afcr/Sov 
 /cat Tag dXXag. ijoav ^e ai ^vimraGai rwv ^v/^i/nay^i^iDV vmg au- 
 ToOi /iiidg ^Eovaai TEOGapaKovTa. VIII. 'O iuev ovv KaXXiyEiTog 
 Kai Ti/^inyopug, vnlp tov 4>o.ovaj3a^ou, ou/c kotroJi'To tov gtoXov 
 Eg Ti]v Xiov, oi)^E rd '^piijiiaTa E^L^naav a r]X6ov E^ovTEg Eg Tr}v 
 
 aTTOCTToAr/V, TTEVTE KUI ElKOGL TClXaVTU, CtXX V(JTEpOV E(j> EaVTWV 
 
 SiEVOodvTO dXXio (TToAo) TrAtTv. 2. 'O ^£ "Aytc eTTfi^r) hipa Tovg 
 Aa/CfSat^toviouc £C ti]V Xiov irptjjTov fuf>jur)jLt£Voi;c, o^o avTog uAAo 
 Ti Eylyv(i)(7KEv' dXXd ^vvEXOovTEg Eg KopivOov oi ivfi^a^oi £/3ou- 
 A£uovro, /cat £SoS£ tt^wtov Eg X'lov avTo'ig ttXeIv, apxovra e^ov- 
 Tag XaXKi^Ea, og ev ti] AaKioviKy Tag ttevte vavg irapEcJKEvalEv, 
 ETTEiTa Eg AsajSov /cat 'AA/ca/t£i'»?i' dp^ovTa — oviTEp Kai ''Aytc ^t£- 
 yttfiro — TO TfAturaTov Se Eg tov 'EXXr'iairovTov <i(j>iKEa9ai {irpoa- 
 ETETaKTO ^l Eg avTov cipxf^v KXEapyog 6 'Pa^(/)jou)- ha(j>EpEiv Se 
 TOV laOfJiov Tag Vf^KJEiag twv v£wv wp^Tov, Kai EvOvg TavTag aTTO- 
 ttXeIv, oTTiog fi^ oi 'A0»|vaioi irpog Tclg ci(j)op^u)^Evag f.idXXov tov 
 vodv £YW(Ttv »/ Tdg VGTEpov ETTi^iacpEpoiLiEvag. /cat ydp tov wXovv 
 TavTii EK TOV TrpO(pavovg ettoiovvto, KaTa(j>povr](TavTEg t(x)V Atfr]- 
 %'aitjv d^vvaGiav, ort vavTiKov oiISev avToiv ttoXv ttw E(j>aivETO, 
 wg ^E £6V>££v avTolg, Kai SiEK^fxicyav EvOvg /uiav /cat eUogi vadg. 
 IX. Oi Se KoptvOtoi, £7r£iyo/it£vwv uvtljv tov ttAouv, ov TTpoEOvfiri- 
 
 Ch. VII. All despatch is now used, at 
 the isthmus of Corinth, to have the fleet 
 in readiness to sail from thence to Chios. 
 
 1. TOV Ct] Bekker edits, from one MS., 
 iifia dk ri^ vpi TOV : while Poppo and 
 Goeller have rightly retained the common 
 reading, according to which, the latter 
 commentator has shown, the spring-time 
 is sufficiently indicated. ' ETrcty o/itrwv 
 stands for ' tTreiyovTtJv, which Dobree 
 parallels with other expressions at viii. 
 <J & 82. 'YTnptvsyKovTfg rag vavg tov 
 'laOfxov. See note on iv. 81. 
 
 Cii. VIII. The Lacedaemonians use all 
 despatch to get the fleet ready, and con- 
 veyed over the isthmus. 
 
 1. vTrep TOV ^apvu^dlov^ *on the p.irt 
 of Pharnabazus.' Owk Uoivovvto tov 
 OToXov Ig TYiv Xt'ov. Of this use (which 
 is rare) of KoivovaQai with an accusative 
 of thing, Poppo refers for examples to 
 Pfluck on Eurip. Ale. 420 ; and such are 
 found in Dio Cass. 'Eg t))v cnroaTo\rjv, 
 * to forward the setting forth of the ships 
 for sea.' 
 
 2. KOTa^povijfrai'Tig tCjv 'AOtjraiiov 
 dSvvacriav] 'ascribing weakness to the 
 Athenians.' See note on i. 95. 
 
 Cii. IX. While the Corinthians are de- 
 laying, the Athenians obtain information 
 of what is going on, and expostulate with 
 the Chians, demanding of them, as the 
 
600 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 412. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. XII. 
 
 601 
 
 Oiicrav ^vjunrXfiv n^lv rci ''laOfbiia, a tots t)v, ^ao^Taawaiv. Ayig 
 ^l avToig eToi/noq t}v iKtlvovg /nlv fit] Xviiv ^r] raq I(TajU(aoac airov- 
 SaC, iavTou ^l tov otoXov 'ffitoy TToiridotr^at. 2. ov c,vy^<op()VVTii)v 
 Ee Tojv KnpivOuov, ctWd StarpijSrfg eyyt-yvoji/tvr^c, oi AOrjraioi 
 tICfOovto to, tvjv Xt'wv jitaXXov, K(h Tr^ixpavT^Q evu Ttjv GTparrjyujv, 
 *ApiGTOKpciTr)V^ iiTijTiuivTo avT<>v<^' Kai upvovfxkv(i)V rwv Xjwv, to 
 
 TTKTTOV VaUC <T<^l<Tt ^U/KTTf/UTTtd' tKfXeUOV iQ TO £u^l/ia)^tfCOV* Ot O 
 
 fTTf/ii/^av fTTTa. 3. a'/rtov ^ f-yevtTo tkJc a7ro(TToA»ig twi' vhi»)v oi 
 
 /<£!' TToXXol TOJT XlWV OUKT fl^OTtC Ttt 7rpa(T(T0/U£Va, OI 06 oXtyOl 
 ^IM'tt^OTEC, TO T£ irXljOoQ OV (^OuXo/HiVOL TTU) TToXtjUlOV £)(^fn', TTpJl^ Tt 
 
 /ca! [ay\)pov XaSioffi, Kai tovq OeXoTrovinicrtovf; ou/ccti TTjOOdce^o^icroi 
 »i$€n', ort ^t£r|0j(3ov. 
 
 X. Ev ^£ TouTw ra ''laOima eyiyvETo, Ka\ o! A0r^vaToi {eirr^y- 
 ytXOriffov yap) t^toipouv f'c avrd, Kai KardSrjXa juaXXov avTOig ra 
 T(jjv X/tui' l(j)dvri. /col eVet^j) av£)(^(t)p»j(Tav, 7rap£(TfC£ua2[ovTo eu^vc 
 (iVwc fo] Xy](T(waiv avTovQ ol vrifc iK twv Kiyy^puuiv acpopiiir^Otiaai. 
 2. oi ^e fueTci Tt]v enonjv avrjyovTO /itia Kai hkogi vavaiv iQ rtjv 
 X/ov, dpyjtvTa AXACOjUfvrjT e^ovreq. Kai avrolq oi A^rp'aloi to npu)- 
 Tov laaiq vavffi irpoairXivciavTiQ^ virnyov eq to neXayog. 3. wc o 
 Itti noXv ovK einjKoXovOv^aav ol HiXoirovvtiaioi, aXX aweTpanovTo, 
 £7rov£ywp»;(Tav Kai oi A^rjvaloi* Taq yap twv Xjwv tnTa vavq tv 
 T(t) apiOidio jUiTn (T(fKjJv l-^ovreq ov iriffTaq ti'OjU/^oi/* aXX vaT^pov 
 itXXaq irpoairXripLjaavTeg, kirTa Kai TpiaKovra, irapawXeovTaq avTovg 
 
 quota called for by the terras of alliance, ade them there. The Lacedaemonians arc 
 
 seven sail of ships. much discouraged by this defeat ; yet Al- 
 
 2. fTryrtwrro] 'charged them with,' viz. cibiades prevails on them to despatch him 
 
 the act of rebellion. The words rb Tnarbv and Chalcidius with the five ships to 
 
 are (as Duker, Goeller, and Poppo are Chios. 
 
 agreed) in apposition with vaT'g (T^t'ffi ^j»/i- Ch. X. 1. lTn]yyi\Or)<rav'\ 'for the 
 
 'jrsfiTTtiv, as though "6 to TTiarbv th] had time has been proclaimed ;' where there 
 
 been written. See Matth. Gr. § 410 and is an ellipse of al airovdal, which Bekker 
 
 432. Duker rightly joins ro -niarbv with has, indeed, on the authority of one MS., 
 
 tQ TO ^vfXfiaxiKov, rendering, ' quae fidem inserted in the text : but it has every ap- 
 
 facerent sive pignoris loco essent, eos in pearance of being a mere marginal gloss, 
 
 .societate mansuros.' Compare supra iii. On the phrase Wtwpovv tg uvtu see iii. 
 
 11, rb dvTiTraXov Siog fiovov ttiotov tg 104, and note on v. 16. 
 
 'iv^^iaxiav. 2. vTrijyov Ig Tb ntXayogl * began to 
 
 3. In the words aiTiov 5' lyeveTO the draw off (i. e. retreat) to the open sea.' 
 
 verb lykvtTo is, as Goeller observes, to be So the expression virdyiiv IttI Trjg 'H'iovog 
 
 ascribed to the predicctte, uot to the subject, at v. 10, compared with iv. 127, virfiyf. Tb 
 
 as at iv. 26, airtov ^' iiv oi \aK. npoinrov- aTpaTtvfia. 
 
 Tig. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § .307. 3. tnavsxo)pti(Tav'\ * retreated back [to 
 
 Ch. X. — XII. Being confirmed in port].' 
 
 their suspicion of what is going on, from dXXac TrpoffvXrjpuxravTeg, tTrra &c.] 
 
 participating in the Isthmia at Corinth, So I have pointed, because I doubt not 
 
 the Athenians, when the Peloponnesian (for the reasons urged by Arnold) that 
 
 ships put to sea, meet with and drive the real sense intended is that which 
 
 them into port Pirteus, on the Corinthian Poppo timidly proposes as possibly such, 
 
 poast;and,havuig vanquished them, block- namely, *aliis insuper iinpletis, ut uni- 
 
 I 
 
 KttTa^iijjKovaiv eg Ylnpaiov rrjq KopivOiag' '^(tti Se Xi/ntiv tpr/juoc, 
 Kai h(T^aToq irpoq Ta inkOopia rr]q FiiTicavpiaq. Kai fxiav julv vavv 
 aTToXXvaai /niTttvpov oi ricXoTroi'i'r/CTioc, Tag o€ aXXaq 6,vvuyayovTkg 
 op/nitov(Ji. 4. Kai irpoajjaXovTiov tiov AOi]vai(jt)v Kai Kara 6aXa(T' 
 aav Talq vavai Kui eq Ttiv yP}v airojjavTijJV, OopvjSoq re tyivaro 
 TToXvq Kai araKToq, Kai tu)V t£ vetvv Taq irXtiovq KaTaTpavinaTil!lov<Tiv 
 fcj' T^ -yjj Ol AOrjvaioi, Kai tov dp^ovra AXKafxevrjv anoKTHvovai' 
 Kai avT(i)v Tivtq aTTLOavov. XI, ^laKpiOivTtq oe, Trpo^ jiilv Taq 
 TroXhjiuaq vavq EireTa^av t(j)opijmv iKavag, Taig oe Xo(7ra(c,' ig to 
 vrjcTiSiov op/LutovTai, tv oi, ov ttoXv awi^ovTi, idTpaTOiractvovTO, Kai 
 tq Taq A()t]vaq eiri poifOtiav iTTtjunTov. 2. irapriaav yap Kai rolg 
 ntXo7rovvr)aioiq Ty vaTepaia oi Tt Kopivdioi f5or)9ovvTiq fVi Taq 
 vavq, Kai ov ttoAAw vaTtpov Kai oi oAAoi Trpoayjopoi, Kai opivvTig 
 Ttiv (j)vXaKr}V £1' ^wptw £p>JiLtw £7r<7royov ovaaVy rjTTopovv* Kai £7r£- 
 vorjaav inev KuTaKavaai Tag vavg, emiTa o£ £oo^£v avTolg avtXKvaui, 
 Kai T(^ TTt^y Trpo<7KaOriiJ.evovg <pvXaKr]v iyjtiv, nog av Tig irapuTvy^y 
 ^ia(pvyr] £7r(Tr/S£ta. eTrtjuixpB S avTolg Kai ' Ayig^ ai(j0OjU£vog tuvtu, 
 cti'ooa ^7rapTiaTr}v Oep/uun'a, 3. Toig o£ AaKtcaiinovioig npuTov 
 fiilv tiyyiXOt] OTL al vtjig avriy/UEvai tiaiv £/c tou laO/nov (tiprjTo yap, 
 oTav yivriTai TovTOt AXKa/nivu viro tiov E^OjOwr imrea Tri/iixpai), 
 Kai ivOvg Tag irapa a(f>u)v nevTE vavg Kai XaXKCofa up^ovTa Kai 
 AX/ci|3ta3»jv f4£T auTou tpouXovTo Tri/unrtiv' '£7r£(Ta, a>pju?j^i£ru»v 
 (tvTuiVf Ta TTtpi Ti/v £V Ti^ Yliipauo Tojv viijjv KaTa(j)vyr]v ii)yyiXOr)' 
 Kai aOvfxifaavTEg, oti npijJTov aTrTOjuevoi tov Iijjvikov TroXfjUOU 
 £7rTai(Tai', rag vavg rag tK Trjg eavTijjv ovKtTi cuvoovvto Trijunniv, 
 aXXa Kai Tivag irpoavr^yiJiivag ptTaKaXnv, All. Frou^ o£ o 
 AXKi(3ici^rjg iniOii avOig ' Kvdiov Kai Tovg aXXoug E^opouc 
 jLU) airoKvijaai tov ttXovv, Xeytjv oti (j>Oi}GovTai te irXivaavTtg 
 irpiv Ttjv TU}v V£U)v ^vfUKpopav Xtovc aiaOeaOaij Kai avTog oti riv 
 7rpOG(3dXrj Iwi'/ct, pa^iojg "KUdu Tag iroXug a(j)iaTaa9ai, t»/v 
 T£ Ttjv AOrjvaiwv Xiywv aaOiveiav Kai Tr}v Tuiv AaKeoaiinoviiov 
 wpoOvfjiiav' TTiaTOTEpog yap aXX(i>y (jtavuGdai. 2. Evoiw t£ uvti^ 
 
 vei-sas essent septem et triginta : ' but this 4. Kurarpau/iart^ouat] See note on 
 
 being admitted, the comma thus becomes vii. 41. 
 
 indispensable, there being an ellipsis of Ch. XI. 1. rb vijiridiov'] An islet lying 
 
 ware tlvai, though I would not aver that off the mouth of the harbour, and now, 
 
 the construction is correct. Colonel Leake informs us, called Evreo- 
 
 Piraius (which, as Col. Leake shows, nisi. 
 
 answers to the land-locked harbour now 3. tup/i»//iei'a>v aifTwv] 'being bent upon, 
 
 called Frang-Limiona) had, 1 imagine, its and hastening to it.' See note on v. 29. 
 
 name from its being the regular place of vi. 1—6. 
 
 embarkation for those wanting to go by sea tTrraitraj/] See my Lexicon of the New 
 
 from the north-east port of Peloponnesus Testament in v. 
 
 to Athens. Thus our name Ferry-port. Ch. XII. 1. firj aTTOKvrjffai Tbv TrXoDi/] 
 
602 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 412. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. XVI. 
 
 603 
 
 iSm iXeye, /caXm' Ji'cu di Uiivov aTroarrjaai ts Iwi'/av, Kai pa- 
 (TtXea iv/Lifiayov noirjaai AaKt^aiixovioiq, Kal /lu] ' A-yi8og to ayio- 
 vt(T|ua rouro -yiveaOaC kTvyyavi^ yao tw ' AyA uvtoq Siacpopix; wv. 
 3. Kai o ,a£)', TTiiactg rovq re oXAoug Ec^OjOoug /cat ' Ev^toi', ovr^-ytro 
 Talg nevTi vuvgI ilutcl XaX/ciSiwc tuv Aa/cfSot/iioviou, /cat ota ra^ouc 
 
 TOV TtXoVV eTTOlOUVTO. 
 
 XIII. ' AviKOfiitovTo ^e vird tov avTov y^povov toutov kui \_ai] 
 (tiro rr/c St/ccXtog nfX<*7roi')');(Ttfi)i' eKKu'iStKct v»;tc at ^itra Tvaittttov 
 ^vvSiairoXifxriaaaai, Kal nt^i ti]v Acu/caSiai' air()\i)(j)Of:Laai /cat ko- 
 TTuaai VTTo Twv Attikojv (TTTa Kal tiKoai I'taJv, wv vp\^v linroKXtjq 
 MeviTTTTOu (j)v\aKr]v i'vwi' twv airo r»7c SiK'eXt'ac vtiov, at XotTrat, 
 n\})v jittac, Sia(j)vyov(jai rovg A0>?i'aioi»f; /cortTrXtutrav £C t»/i/ 
 Kopiy0ov. 
 
 XIV. 'O Se XaX/ctSfuc; /cat o *AX/ci/3ta^>/(,', TrXtorrtc? ocrotc t€ 
 eiriTvyjouv ^vvi\djui(5avov, tov jitr/ e^^r-y-yeXroi yivLaOai, Kai tt^og- 
 /3aXovr£c Trpwrov Kwpu/cw r^g VTrtt'iOou, /cat a(j)l:VTtQ tvravOa aurouc,-, 
 aurot jUB' npo^vyyevoimvoi tcjv ^vjinr^aaaovTwv Xtwv rtat, /cat 
 Ki\evovT(i)v KaranXfiv /mil TTjOOftTrorroc tg rrjj' TroXtv, a(^(/crouvrat 
 at<J!)i't^tot ToTg Xtoig. 2. /cat oi /ifi; woXXoi iv Oavf^iari }]aav Kai 
 £/C7rX>i$6t* roiQ 3 oX/'yotc TrapfffK-fuatrro w(ir£ jSouXrp' te ru^fctv quX- 
 XeyojUtVTp', /cat * Xtyfytevwi' Xdywv aTro te tou XaX/ct^ewc /cat 
 'AX/ci)3ia^ou, olc aXXot re vr/fg TroXXat TrpofiTrXfOUdt, Kai ra Tre^^t tjk* 
 TroXtop/ciat; rwi; ti' ra» Wupano vuov ov cr]Xit)aavTwVy acpiaravTai 
 Xtot, Kal avOtt^ Epu^palot, 'AOr]vaiu)V. 3. /cat jittra raura rpt^t 
 vavai TrXtuaavTEC /cat KXa^Ojutrcig a(pi(TTaai. ciapavTEg of ot 
 KXa^Ojuertot £u6/i)(; ig tyiv virn^ov ty]v FloXt^^vav ertt^^^J^ov, ii ti 
 Sioij G(j)'i(nv avToig £/c Tijg vrjaiSoQ iv ij oiKouai Trpoc," avayuyptfcjiv. 
 
 * not to shrink from, or give up the 
 voyage.' So iii. 30, firj dTroKvrjdiojxev tov 
 
 KlV^VVOV. 
 
 2. ayu)viayLa] * a glorious achievement.' 
 Ch. XIII. The sixteen Peloponnesian 
 ships which had been aiding the Syra- 
 eusans in Sicily, reach home after being 
 somewhat damaged in losing one ship from 
 an Athenian squadron, which intercepts 
 them on the way. 
 
 1. The at before aTro, not found in 
 several MSS., was cancelled by Bekker, 
 but has been restored by Goeller. In- 
 ternal evidence being rather, I apprehend, 
 in its favour, (compare ch. 26 & 43. vi. 93, 
 in which cases the article is, as Arnold 
 says, explained by the clause following,) 
 hence I have, with Poppo and Arnold, 
 
 merely bracketed the word. 
 
 KOTTiiaai] Nearly equivalent to tquv- 
 fiaTKjOeXffuiy and Latin afflktce : and so we 
 say cut tip, for damaged. 
 
 Ch. XIV. WJjon the Lacedaemonians 
 arrive, Chios, Erythrte, and Clazomente 
 revolt from Athens. 
 
 1. TOV fit) i^dyytXTOi yeveaOai] 'that 
 their coming might not be bruited abroad.' 
 On the construction see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 § 539, 1. 
 
 2. Xeyofikvuyv] Bekker reads, from one 
 MS., ytvofxkvujv ; while Poppo and Goel- 
 ler retain Xeyo^h'iov ; rightly ; though 
 internal evidence is in favour of ytvo- 
 fXEvwv. See note on iii. 30, 1. 
 
 3. IIoXtx''«i'] So called, as being a sort 
 of suburban butyo to Clazomena;. 
 
 Kal oi jtitv d(pe(JTMTbg navTig re £y ra)(^t(TjiiCi> »/(T0)' /cat 7rapoa/c£uy 
 
 TToXt/llOU. 
 
 XV. 'Ec; St Tctg 'AOmnig rax^ ayytXta r»7g Xtou a(J)t/cvfcirai' /cat 
 vojutVaiTcc jtteyav >J^»? /cat aa(pi) tov kiv^vvov (J(pag Tn^maTuvai, Kai 
 Tovg XoiTTOvg ^vjUfidyovg ovk iOiXriauv, Trjg f.ieyiaT)}g iroXtiog fit0- 
 
 £fTT)?/ci;tac, vavyatHV, ra te X*'^*" raXai-Ta, wv ^la iruvTog tou 
 
 TToXtjitou eyXiyovTo jlu] d\PaaOai, tvOvg iXvcrav Tag imK^i^uvag 
 til/iiiag T(o EiTrdi'Ti i] LTTi\pii(j>i(JavTi, vno T)]g irapooarig iKTrXii^avg, Kai^ 
 i\f>t](piaavTo /ctrfTv, Kat vavg irX^ioouv ovk oXiyag' riov Te ev tw 
 ri€i|Qatw i(f)op^iova(Zv Tag ^Iv oktuj »!§)» tte^ittuis at cnroXinovcyai t^v 
 (j)vXaK)]v Tclg jHETct XaXKiditjg ^iio^aaai Kal ov /caTaXa/3ou<jat, ava/CE- 
 y^Ljp}}K£(Tav (»/px^ ^^ auTwi' l^T^ofifiix^^rig AjotjViou), aXXag ^£ ov 
 noXv voTeoov BonOiiv SoiSe/ca itETtt OpaavKXiuvg, diroXnTovaag Kai 
 TauToc r»)v E(popiiii](Jiv. 2. Tac te twv XitJV Errra vauc, ai avroig 
 EvveiroXiooKovv Tag tv tw Utipaiio, dnayayovTtg, Tovg ^Iv ^ovXovg 
 £$ auTWJ' i]XwOep(x)(Tav, Toug S* tXivOeoovg KaTibr](ruv^ eTuntg b 
 (IvtI iracTiov tmv cnreXOovaiov vewv tg Ti]v i(j)6pf.ii)aiv twv IIeXottov- 
 vr}CJi(jjv did Tct^ouc 7rXr?paKTa)'rfg avT£7r£/ii;//av, /cat aXXag duvoovvTo 
 rpuiKovTa TrXijpoJi'. K'at 7roXX»i i]v [»i] npoOvf.ua, /cat oXiyoi; ETrpacr- 
 abTO ovdlv ig t}]v (SoYiOeiav Tr}V tiri Tt)v Xiov. 
 
 XVI. 'El' Se toutw ^Tpojuijiiyldr^gTalg o/cto) vavalv dcpiKvelTai kg 
 Sd^iov, /cot TrpocrXajSaiv 2a/itav /itiav, ettXeuctev kg Tewv, Kal i]av- 
 yj'tt^iv i/St'ou avTovg. £/c ^£ t»k' Xiou kg t^v Ikiov /cat d XaX/ciSEug 
 jitETa Tpiwv /cat uKoai veujv kiriirXei, /cat o tte^- d^ia o [twv] KXa- 
 lofuv'iwv Kal 'EpvOpaiujv TrapyEt. 2. irpoaiaOofitvog Se o STpo^t^t- 
 vidr^g * Trpoav/jyETo* /cat ^lETEwptd^Eig kv tw TTfiXayEi, wg Ewpa Ta^ 
 vavg TToXXdg Tag diro r^g Xtou, </)uy^)l; ETTOtflTO £7rt t*^" Sa^tou' at 
 
 gfi kdiwKOV. 3. TOV §6 TTE^OV ol TrilOl TO TTpWTOi; OU/C EaSEXO^t^VOt, 
 
 Travreg te iv rttx^'^A'V] Bekker and 
 Goeller edit, from one MS., tv rtix'.'^i^V ^^ 
 TrdvTfQ : but though that position is more 
 elegant than the former, it is, I suspect, 
 from emendation; and, considering the 
 neglected style of the whole of this eighth 
 book, I have chosen, with Poppo, to retain 
 the common reading. 
 
 Ch. XV. On the news of the revolt of 
 Chios, the Athenians resort to the thou- 
 sand talents set apart for some case of 
 pressing emergency. 
 
 1. TCI TE x'^'« TaXavra'] See note at ii. 
 24. 'EyX«xorro, • they anxiously desired.' 
 rXtxt<T0ai is a very strong term, signifying 
 properly * to be stuck to,' and then figura- 
 tively 'to set one's heart upon.;' hke our 
 
 old verb to cleave to. 
 
 2. KaTihjaav] ' put them in bonds.' 
 Kal oXiyov — Xiov] ' nee quidquam 
 parum ad versus Chium, aut segne moli- 
 ebantur.' (Acacius.) _ , 
 
 Ch. XVI. Teos now proceeds to joni 
 
 in the revolt. 
 
 2. TrpoavnytTol For this, Bekker 
 edits, on the authority of one MS., IKav. : 
 but this has so much the appearance of 
 being a mere correction to get rid of a 
 tautology, that I have chosen, with 
 Goeller and Poppo, to retam the com- 
 mon reading. 
 
 fitTEwpKrOuQ iv rv TreXaya] * when 
 off at sea.' Compare Philostr. Vit. Ap. vi. 
 12, fieTt(opi(Tai Ttjv vavv ti'e to Tr'tXayog. 
 
 i 
 
 f 
 
604 
 
 THCrCYDTDES. 
 
 [a. C. 412. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. XX. 
 
 60o 
 
 toic i(t>vyov oi 'AOt]vaioi, taijydyovTo. Kai kiriay^ov ^ilv in Trt^o/, 
 [Ka\\ XuXkl^U ffc riJQ 3(W$6(t)C TrfpijUtrovTEc* WC ^£ fX^^"*''5'' 
 KCiC^rJooui/ ourol to tu^oq, o avwKoSo/tTjcrav ol *A0»n'«it>i ^^V Tr;ta>i; 
 TToAcwt; TO 7r()dg virupov' ^vyKaOyoovv ^6 aiiroTg /cat Tuiv /3ap- 
 /3a|0wi' eTTcAOcivrtc oJ ttoXXoI, uJv >Ipxf»' fOra'-yrjc U7ra|0)(^oc Tirr- 
 aaipipviwq. 
 
 XVII. XaX/ct^fuc Se KOI ^ A\Ki(iidSi}Q wc «:aT£S/(U&(r fg 2aVoi/ 
 ^Too^jStv/Sr^v, €k: /utv twv iK UfiXoTTOVVVOOv ve(ov Tovq vavTUi^ onXi- 
 aavTig, iv X/w fcaraAtjU7rdvou(T(v, dvTinXripoLXTavTeQ ^e riivTog re 
 €/c Xiou fcat aXAac.' ei/cotrir, kVXeov ec M/Xt/tov, wc aTroaT/jaoi'Tft,-. 
 
 2. ejSoiiXeTO yap o 'AXK:ij3tdSrjc, wv eniTr'i^HOQ rote irpohGTivm twv 
 Mi\r](Ji(jJV, (t>Bdaai [re] tciq dno Trjg UiXonovvriCTOV vavg irpoaayu- 
 ydimvoq avTovg^ Kai toIq Xtotc Ka\ cavrw Kal XaX/ctO£i Kai rw aTro- 
 GTiiXavTi 'ErS/w, tiairtp vnecjyjETO, to dyoJinafna irpoaOilvai, on TrXtia- 
 rag TU)v irdXiwv itUTu rfig Xlmv Surdjucwt; Kctl XaX/ctSaug a 7ro(Tr rjdac- 
 
 3. XaOdvTn; ovv TO TrXfldTOi' tou ttXou, kch (pOdaavTiQ ov noXv tov 
 Tf 2Tpf>juj3i)(^jSnv Kol TOV OpaavKXea, oc fTU)(^n' e/c twv 'AOiivdiv 
 SoiStK-a raucriv apTi Trapwi/ kcu ^vv^iojkwv, di/xaTacri Tr/v MtXr/Tov. 
 Kul oi 'AOijvaloi, Kara tto^ciq juiid^ deovaaig ft/com vavaiv iirnrXtv 
 
 GilVTEQ^ (jjc aUTOUC OU/C i^i^OVTO Ol MiXi'jaioi, fv A«^^ TrJ iTTlKil^mnj 
 
 v/iaio i<l>wpinovv. Kal i) irpoQ (iaaiXUt ^u;i/mxt« AafCf^ai^ovioic,- ») 
 TrnioTT], MiXr^aiwv ivOv(^ aTToaTuvTayv, Sid Tiaaacptpvovg Kai XaX- 
 KiSiwg iyiviTO rjcs. 
 
 3. Kai] Though the editors make no 
 remark, I cannot but suspect that the Kai 
 after irtKoi has crept in from the XaXKiHa 
 following. At any rate it is here not in 
 place. After avToi, further on, Bekker 
 and Goeller have inserted, on the au- 
 thority of one MS., re ; but not on suf- 
 ficient grounds ; for, besides that the word 
 is found only in one MS., it would involve 
 a somewhat irregular and uncalled-for 
 correspondence at ^vyKaOypovv. 
 
 'OTayrjg] This I have, from a regard 
 to the authority of MSS., edited instead of 
 the common reading 6 Tdyijg, which is, on 
 various grounds, objectionable. Goeller 
 and Poppo have edited, from one MS., 
 SrayijC : but this, though countenanced 
 by a passage of Xen. Hist. Gr. i. 2, 5, is so 
 much at variance with all other MSS., that 
 it must be regarded as precarious. All 
 the MSS. agree in the o ; and the differ- 
 ence between the letters 6 and a is so 
 slight, that it were a wonder if one MS., 
 out of so many, did not present the vari- 
 ation. Little doubt is there that either 
 'Ordyrig or 'Ordvryc is the true reading ; 
 
 though to determine wltich, is, from the 
 difference between the letters y and y 
 being so minute, a point of no little dif- 
 ficulty. I have given the preference to 
 the former^ because though it be true that 
 'Orayiig may (as Goeller affirms) no where 
 else occur, and that 'OTavijg dues; yet, 
 even in the passages to which Goeller 
 adverts, 'OTciyrjg may possibly be the true 
 reading ; at least, every editor will, in 
 such a case, do better to adhere to the 
 authority of liis MSS., and leave the 
 doubtful point, if such there be, to the 
 general critic. 
 
 Ch. XVTI. The revolt of Miletus, in 
 consequence of the Athenians arriving too 
 late to prevent it. The first alliance con- 
 cluded between the Lacedaemonians and 
 Tissaphernes on the part of the king of 
 Persia. 
 
 2. re] This Bekker and Goeller have 
 cancelled, on the authority of one MS., 
 B. : but I have followed Poppo and Arnold 
 in retaining t^e word, because, besides the 
 small amount of negative testimony derived 
 from one MS., nothing can be more pre- 
 
 I 
 
 XVIII. " 'EttI toTctSe ^vfJif^iaylav iiroir]aavTo irpoq f5aaiXta kui 
 Tiaaa(j>epvriv AaKtSaifnovioi Kal oi ^vfifxa^oi. 'OTrdorijv X^^«" '^"^ 
 TToXaf,' l^aaiXivg ix^i, Kal oi TrarcpH' oi (^aaiXhitx: tt^ov, ^aaiXaujg 
 i(jTijj' Kal iK Tovrwv tvjv ttoX^wv ottogu 'AOYjvaioiQ eipoira yjp^ixaTa, 
 t) dXXo Ti, KioXvdvTwv KOivy (iaaiXivq Kal AaKidaifiovioi Kal oi 
 ^viLi/LiaYOi OTTwq /urjrt ^(^rijuaTa Xaju/3dvW(Tiv A0rjvaioi ^r}Tt dXXo 
 lui)Sev. "2. Kal tov ttoXe/uov tov Trpdc 'A0»?vaiouc kolv\i ttoXe^ouvtwv 
 (iaaiXtvQ Kal AaKiSaiindvioi Kal ol ^uju/ua^oi* Kai KaTaXvaiv 
 TOV TToXfjUOU Trpdc 'A^r^vaiouc jW)) i^iCJTU) noifiaOai, tjv ^i} a^^o- 
 Tepoiq SoKy, (iaaiXfi Kal Aa/ctSai/uowotc Kal toIq ^vfAfia^oig. 3. »> 
 Se Tiveg a<^«iTwvTai dno jSafftXcwc,-, TroX^/utoi ecFTioaav Kai Aa/ct- 
 Sai/novioiQ Kal toIq ^vin/Jid^oiQ. Kal »/v tiveq a<j>iaT(i)VTaL airo AaKs- 
 Saijuoviujv Kal tcuv ^UjU/ud^wv, TroXfjuiot iaTutaav jiaGiXfi KaTa 
 
 I )5 
 
 Ta\)Ta. 
 
 XIX. 'H \JiEv ^vimjiayla auVrj £-y£V£TO. /uetci Se ^TavTa oi Xtoi 
 evOvq SiKa ETEpaQ TrXrjpalfxavTtc vavt;, inXEvaav Eq *'Avoia, /3ouXo- 
 jttevoi TTEpi TE TU)V Ev McX/jTW TTuOfdOai Kal Tcig TToXac; (ifia a(j)iaTa- 
 vai. 2. Kal eXOov(TY}Q napd XaX/ciStwc dy-ytXtac auTolc aTTOTrXtTr 
 TrdXiv, Kal on 'Ajudpyrjc TrapsffTai KaTa yijv GTpaTt^, EirXEvaav tc 
 Aide lEpdv. Kal KaOopiZaiv EKKai^EKa vaug, ag uaTfjOOV £ti Opaav- 
 kXeovq Aio/tieSwi' t'x^^' "^ 'AOr}vd)v 7rpo(T£7rXa. 3. Kai wq eiCov, 
 E(l)Evyov uid LiEv vrji eg ''E<i)£(iov, al Se XoiTrai £7ri Trjg Teu). Kai 
 TEGaapaq fxEV KEvag oi A6r}vaun Xajupavovai, tiov avbpu)V eq tijv 
 •y»7v ^GacrdvTwv- ai S' aXXai fg Tr)v T»?iwv TrdXiv K:aTa(/)£U70U(Tt. 
 4. Kal ol /u£V 'A0rji'aioi £7rt T»ig Sd/iiou dirEirXEVGav' ol Se Xioi Taig 
 XoiTraig vavfflv dvayayoiLiEvoij Kal d irEtoQ fi^r avTuiv, AfptOov 
 dTTftrrr^dav, icai avOig Epdg. Kal juetci tovto EKaaroi ett oikov aiTEKO- 
 juiaOricrav, Kal o 7r£^og fcai ai vyJeQ' 
 
 XX. 'Yvrd Se tovq auTOug y^povovq al ev tw UEipaiw eikogi vjTeg 
 TU)v n£Xo7roi'i'>j(Tia)i', KaTaSiojyOElaai tote Kal E<f>op^ov^EvaL \aio 
 
 carious than the authority of MSS. for the 
 omission of particles which may easily be 
 dispensed with. 
 
 Ch. XVI IL Form of a treaty of alli- 
 ance between the king of Persia and the 
 Lacediemouian confederation. 
 
 L 1] ciWo ri] This, which is just after- 
 wards repeated, may denote both the 
 direct profit of the port customs, and the 
 indirect gain resulting, — perhaps, from 
 certain privileges gi'anted to the Athenians 
 in respect to the commerce of the city. 
 
 Ch. XIX. A Chian force is defeated 
 by an Athenian one from Athens. Revolt 
 of Lebedus and Era2. 
 
 1. For Tav-a, Bekker edits, from one 
 
 MS., TOVTO : but the latter is opposed by 
 evidence internal as well as external. 
 
 Ch. XX. The Peloponnesian ships 
 blockaded at Piraeus, making a sally, 
 break out and defeat the blockading fleet 
 of the Athenians, and having reached 
 Cenchrea, prepare to sail for Ionia, under 
 the command of Astyochus, who had suc- 
 ceeded to Chalcideus as commander of the 
 tleet, but with yet fuller powei*s, extending 
 not only to the naval forces of the Lacedie- 
 moniaus, but also of the allies ;— in short, 
 as high-admiral, probably with the power 
 also of general of the land forces of the 
 allies. 
 
606 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. r. 412. 
 
 apiOfiO) VTTo AOr)vai(jjv^ STreKirXovv 7roiri(Tctiuievai cu(j)viSiov, kcu KoaTi]- 
 aatjai vav^ia^ta, TiGGapaq re vavg Xo^tjScnourrt tmv 'AOrivaiiov, 
 Kai aTToirXiVGacrai ig Ktyy^pudg, tov eg rrjv Xiov Kal Tr]v 'hovlav 
 ttXovv avOig TrapeaKevatovTo. Kal vavap^og avTolg f/c AaKe^cti/novog 
 AGTvo^og eTrrjXOev, WTrep eyiyveTo rjBi] waGa t] vavap^ia, 2. Ai'a- 
 '^wprjGavTog ^i tov ek Ttjg Ti(o weZov, Kal TiGGn(j)epv}]g avTog Grpa- 
 Tia Trapayivojuitvog, Kal eiriKaOiXuyv to ev r^ Tfw rtTyoc, ti ti 
 VTreXeKpOrj, ave^wpriGe. Kal Ato/ifSwi; aneXOovTog avTov ov iroXu 
 VGTEpov ceKa vavGiv AOrivaKov afpiKo/uvog^ eGTTHGaTo Tiiioig iogts 
 de-^^iGOai Kai G(j>ag. Kal irapaTrXtvGag ettI 'F^pdg Kal TTOoajSaAwr, tog 
 ovK EXaiLipavi T)]v TToXiv, aTrenXnfGev. 
 
 uA.^1. sity^veTo ce KttTa tov -^povov tovtov Kai >/ 6vZ,aft(i) eTrava- 
 GTaGig VTTO TOV Sr/juou Tolg ^vvaTolg jLUTa 'AOr^vauov, oi erv^ov u> 
 TpiGL vavGL napovTeg. Kai o drifiog o 2.a/uijjv eg hiaKoGiovg /tiiv Tivag 
 rove TTavTag twv cvvanov uttekthve, TiToaKOGiovg he (bvyij L,riin(o- 
 GavTeg, Kai avToi tj/i' -yrjv avTwv Kai oiKiag vei/naiLievoi, Am]vaiu)v 
 i G(piGiv avTovo/Liiav fiETa tuvtu tog /3tj3o/otc »/^»? \pr)(j)iGaiiieviov, 
 I Xonrct SuoKovv Trjv rrdXiv, Kal Tolg yewjudpoig ueTe^'i^oGav ourt 
 oAAou ovhevog, ovTe eK^ovvai ovS* ayayeGOai nao' eKeivu)v ouS' eg 
 eKeivovg ovcevi cTi tov crj/uov ez,i)v, 
 
 XXJl. Mtra 0£ TuvTa tov avTov Oepovg oi Xtoi, {oGirep ript,avTOy 
 ov^ev aTToXeiirovTeg rrpoOviiuag, uvev Te rifAoTroi'i'jjaiwv nXt'tOei 
 
 T£ 
 
 Ta 
 
 Ch. XXI. A popular revolution in 
 Sam OS. 
 
 1. The VTTO after tTravaffraffig, not 
 found in five good MSS., has been can- 
 celled by Poppo and Haack. I have 
 chosen, with Bekker and Goeller, to I'etain 
 it, because with external authority quite 
 in its favour, it possesses no inconsider- 
 able weight of internal evidence, as exist- 
 ing in the equal probability of the word 
 being cancelled by rash critics, as of being 
 inserted by sciolists. Aniold thinks the 
 VTTO should certainly be omitted, on the 
 ground that // tTravciffTaaig vtto tov CrjiJov 
 cannot be a correct expression. Perhaps 
 it is noty strictly speaking, accurate ; but 
 it is as much so as many others occurring 
 in the course of this book. The inac- 
 curacy, however, does not rest on the vtto, 
 but on the //, which, in strict propriety, 
 ought not to be there ; or if there, the vtto 
 ought to be excluded, as the early critics 
 saw, who cancelled it. But it is, in effect, 
 too forcible a form of expression to be 
 relinquished, the sense thus meant to be 
 conveyed being, *on the part of the popu- 
 lace.' I should be inclined to think the 
 
 yj insititious, did it not seem likely that 
 Thucydides wished to characterize this 
 outbreak as the well-known revolution from 
 an aristocracy to an unbalanced democracy 
 in Samos : — and having thus chosen to 
 designate it, neglected to remove the vnb 
 as though he would leave here 'a crust 
 for the critics.' Suffice it to say, that the 
 verbal here (as not unfi-equently in our 
 author) takes the case of its verb, espe- 
 cially the dative, as at i. 122, tiriTeLXKTfiog 
 Ty xwp?- 
 
 By the oi ^vvaroi here mentioned are 
 to be understood the optintates, the ireahhtf, 
 especially the land-proprietors, called just 
 after yew;/opot ; — an appellation almost 
 peculiar to the Samians and Syracusans ; 
 though the teiTn occurs also in ^schyl. 
 Suppl. C21, and Appian, ii. 810. Finally, 
 the ynofxoQoi among the Syracusans are 
 mentioned in Herodot. vii. 155, and Dionys. 
 Hal. vi. 62. 
 
 Cu. XXII. A Chian fleet now pro- 
 ceeds to Lesbos, and brings over Me- 
 thyrana and Mytilene to revolt from the 
 Athenians. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. XXIII. 
 
 607 
 
 irapdvreg diroGT^Gai rac 7rdXeig,—Kal ^ovXd^evoi a^ia cue nXeiGTOvg 
 G(l>iGi ^vyKiv^vveveiv, GTpaTeiovTai avroi re TpiGKai^eKa vavGiv eni 
 Tr]v AtcTjSois {(^GTrep elpvTO vm) twv AaKe^ai^iov'iwv SevTepov eir 
 avTf]v \evai, Kal eKeWev em rov 'EAA/,(T7rovrov) Kal o neldg d,m 
 UeXoirovvrmiOV re rwv ttoooitwv Kal rwr aindOev ^ £u^i|*a;)(^o)i» 
 iraoriH enl KXato^ievi;iv Te Kal Ku^ir/c* r,px^ S' auroJ EvdXag "Znap- 
 TiaTiig, rwv ^e veiZv AeividSag ireoioiKog, 2. Kal ai ^tev vrieg 
 KaranXevGaGai MiiOv^vav irpwrov d<piGTc7Gi, Kal ^ KaTaXeUovTai 
 TeGGapeg vijeg ev avTf Kal aiOig al XoiTral MvTiXi!ivr)v a<piGTaGiv. 
 XXI H. 'Acrruoxoc Se o AaKeSai/mnnog vaiapxog reGGapGi vav- 
 Giv, wGirep wpfxriTo, nXeiov U rwv KtyxP"^" a>(/ci'elrai eg Xiov. 
 Kal To'iTriv v^ipav avrod movTog, al 'Arrt/cal vijeg nevre Kai ukogiv 
 iirXtov eg AegJ^ov, wv r]o>^e Aecov Kal /^lo^dSiov' Aeiov yclp^ vGTepov 
 Ska vavGi 7rpoGe(5o^0r)Gev ek riZv ' A^^'^v. 2. dvayayd^ievog II 
 Kal d 'Arrruoxoc ry air^ weoa eg dx^'e, Kal 7rpoGXa(5i:>v Xiav yadr 
 fxiav, enXei eg ti]v Ae^jSor, 'dirtog w(peXonu ei ri IvvaiTO, Kai a«^(K- 
 ve^Tai eg ti]v Uvppav, iKeWev ^l rrj vGTepa'ia ig ''EpeGGov' evOa 
 nvveciveTai on ti MuriXrivr, vtto nov 'A0rjvauuv avTo(5oel eaXioKev, 
 3. ol yctp 'AOnvaloi, toGnep enXeov, dirpoG^dKiiTOL KaTaGy^dvreg eg 
 TOV Xifieva, rwv re Xlojv vewv wcparijcrav, Kal aTTo/Sarrcc, rovg 
 dvTiGTcivrag /idxi? viK^'iGavreg, t^v ttoAiv eg^ov. 4. cl nvvOavinie-^ 
 vog o 'Agtvo^oQ twv re 'Eoftrtr/wv Kal rwv k t^K Mr)Ov^nnig ixeT 
 Eu/SouAou xLv veuw, al r/ne fcornX£((/>eacTat, Kai iig »i MunAiiw? 
 edXu), <peiyovGai irepieTVx:^ avno rpe'ig {^ua yap edXio vivo twv 
 'A0r,vato)v), ovKeri ewl rm' MvTiXi)vrjv wp/nr^Gev, dXXa Tpv EpeGGov 
 (liroGT^Gag Kal OTrA/crag, Kal Tovg utto t(ov eavrov vtwv ottAiVoc Tvetij 
 Trapairhiirei Inl t^v " AvTiGGav Kal M»10u,ivav, apyovTa 'EreoviKoy 
 irpoGrd^ag' Kal avTi\g ra\g re /neO' lavrod vavGi Kal raig rpiGiraig 
 Xiaig irapiirXei, eXmOov rovg MnOvi.iva'iovg OapGn^eiv Te i^ovrag 
 G(j>dg, Kal wurnv ry aTToaratra. 5. wg ^£ airto rd ev ry Aea^a> 
 ndvra vvavriovro, dnenXevGe, rov eavrod Grpardv^ [tte^ovj ava- 
 AajSoJr, k rr)r Xiov. direKo/^dGOn SI izdXiv Kard ndXeig Kai o otto 
 
 1. Trepiojffoc] i. e. one of the Peri- 
 oeci. 
 
 Ch. XXIII. The Laceda?monian high- 
 admiral proceeds from Cenchrerc to Chios, 
 to assume the command. But, before he 
 proceeds to do any thing, an Athenian 
 squadron atfcicks Lesbos, and succeeds in 
 recovering the whole island ; as also Chi- 
 /omenje. 
 
 5. I have followed Bekker in receiving 
 the word tts^op after (rrpaToVy on the 
 
 authority of one of the best MSS. As to 
 the objection to it urged by Poppo and 
 Goeller, on the ground that tov nrparov 
 irtlov, for TOV aToarov tov Trf^or, m- 
 volves something no less than harbarous 
 in phraseology,— I doubt whether it be 
 worse Greek 'than much which we meet 
 with in this book : though, considcruig 
 that the word has the support of only one 
 MS., and may possibly have originated m 
 a mere mai-ginal scholium, I have not 
 
608 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C.412. ll OL.92, 1.] LmEU VITl. CAP. XXTV. 
 
 609 
 
 Kai 
 
 airoTujvJv Keyxpua Ev^^iaxi^uyv U^XoTrovvnGliovvewv a^piKvovvrai 
 avrou: ££ ^ETci ravra eg r»)v Xiov. 6. ol ^^ 'AOr^valoi ra re kv rv 
 Aea/jo. TraXiv KarearricTarTO, Kal nXevaavreg e^ avrijg, KXaln^i.v'Jv 
 rrjv ,^ ry ^Trel^a, UoXixvav TeiXiWivr,v eXovr.g, g(f,co/it(T«v Tra'A.r 
 aurouc 6C rm' tv ry vmio ttoAcv, TrArii. rtJ,. alriwv rrjc «7roaraa.c.c- 
 ovTOi S, 6c Aa0|.ourr« a7r;;A6/ov. kcu avOig KXatojueval Troocrav^J- 
 pi]<Tav AOi]vaioiQ. 
 
 ^ XXIV. ToC S* au'roG OEpovQ ui r inl MiX^ruy A0»,vaTo«, rmg 
 
 navop^K>v r./c MiAr^cr/ac, XaA/ct^.a ra rov AaAC6^o(^,o',;/ov t/px^^'^''". 
 /i£r oXiyi^v 7rafml3oriO,'icjavTa, aVo/cra'rouac, /cai rpoTralov Tolrri 
 Vfi^pa icjTepov SiaTrXevaavrec iarrKJor, 5 ol MiXr,cTioi, 0)^ oj fuer'a 
 KparovQ r,7c 7»7c ^ra^^sr, avfiXoV Kal Muyy Ka\ AiofAi^wv, svovth' 
 rag EK Aia(5ov 'AOnvaiwv vadg, iK re Olvovcrcrwi^ n^v irpo Xiov 
 vvcTiOV Kol iK ^tSoia^riQ Kal .k UreXeov, rf .V ry 'EpvOpaia dx^v 
 rsixn, Kai iK rng Aia/Sou op^oJ^avoi, rov 7r^6g rovg Xlovg 7^oA./.ov 
 arro nov veSv '.ttoioZvto' el^^ov 8' ImfiaTaQ rwv oirXini^v Ik Kara- 
 Aoyou avajKaGToiQ. 2. Kal U r, Ka^ga^,uAr?, aVo/Sa^rfc, Kal Iv 
 BoAt(i(Ta; roue 7rpo<T/3oij0/,cTai'r«c 7(^1' X/w)' ^«^7, rt/oiaarr^c /cai 
 TToAAouc SmcpOyavTeg, dvacTTara inoniaav rd ravrij x^pia. Kal iv 
 ^avaig avOig dXXy ^la'^r? f .'//cr;<T«v, Kal rp'iry ev | AevKwvit,. Ka) 
 ^ura^ rovTo ol fi'ev X7oi ^Sv oJ/ceVt lirebj^aav, ol 8^ Tr]v x^pav, 
 KaXwQ KareoKevaG^ivr^v Kal cnraOfi ovaav aVo TiLv M^SiKiIiv f^xpi 
 
 received it as certainly genuine, but placed 
 it in brackets, as probably such. 
 
 6 cnrd Tun> viCJv Trt^ot,] Supposing the 
 word vtCjv to be genuine, (which, how- 
 ever, is more than doubtful,) we may ex- 
 plain the sense, with Krueger, Goeller, 
 and Arnold, Uhe forces of the Asiatic 
 cities, {rutv avroBtv ^vfifidxwv,) who, to- 
 gether with the Peloponnesian land-forces, 
 had accompanied the Chian fleet in its 
 expedition to Lesbos. After the failure 
 of this expedition, Astyochus embarked 
 the Peloponnesians on board his ships, 
 and carried them back to Chios, whilst 
 the Asiatics dispersed to their respective 
 cities.' 
 
 Ch. XXIV. The Athenians make an 
 attack on the coast of Miletus, in which 
 Chalcideus, the Spartan ravapxogy is slain. 
 They proceed to invade Chios, and after 
 repeatedly defeating the Chians, compel 
 them to take refuge within the walls of 
 the city ; and then they proceed to ravage 
 the whole island. 
 
 1. a)g ov fitTo. KpuTOvg Ti}g yrjg] Hence 
 it is plain that no trophy could lawfully 
 be erected except where there was such 
 an advantage as enabled an army to keep 
 the field of battle. Otherwise, if they re- 
 treated, and afterwards only returned and 
 erected the trophy by stealth, it was held 
 of no avail. 
 
 2. KaXiog KaTeaK6vacr^evT]v] * well 
 cultivated.' Of the term in this rare 
 sense the only examples that I have 
 noted elsewhere are in Xen. (Econ. iv. 
 15, wg KdWiara KartffKtvaafiSvoi 01 irapd- 
 Seiffoi. An allusion to this sense (which 
 was probably almost peculiar to the lan- 
 guage of common life) is found in Plato, 
 p. 400, Trjv tv Ti Kai KaXibg to t)9og kut- 
 t(TKfva(Tfxsvr]v SidvoiaVj *a mind well 
 cultivated as to disposition and character.' 
 In its physical sense, the word has an exact 
 parallel in our term to dress^ as said of 
 ground. Hence is confirmed the interpret- 
 ation adopted by me of the words at vi. 
 90, 7, olg T/ xojpa KaTifTKivaffrai, * those 
 
 TOTE, ^uwopOr^Gav. 3. X7oi yap ^iovoi ^lerd AaK,^ai^iOViovQ, iov 
 tyd yGOo/iiyiv. £uSa.iLtovri(T«vr£C cV« '^"^ tau>(ppmn)aav, Kai oGio tnehi- 
 gou V TToAtc cwTolg iirl TO AtH6>v, TOGio Kal eKOG^iovvTo lx^^^<^repov . 
 4. Kal ouS' avrm' rm' fiVorrracTtv -- a roJro g(,/c<>G<Tt napa to ^ aG<pa- 
 XiGteoov 7rp«S«i— Trporepov LroX^inGav woiVGaGOai, ;) jura TroAAuiV 
 re KdyaOrov £u/*^«X^*>^' '^V^X^'>»' ^vyKiv^vv.vGHV, Kat rov, AO^lvatovc: 
 ,]GedvovTO ouS' avrov, clvnXiyovrag trt ^lera rr]v E./ceAt,c»,v ^Vfi- 
 f/,opav, wc ov 7r«)'U irovnpa G<j>o^v fie^r./a^c r« Trpay^mr uri' uhen 
 iv ro7c clvOpuyTreioic: rov jilov 7raoaX6yoiQ ea(^aA»,cTav, ^ura ttoXXlov, 
 olc raJrn a'So^., r« rwv ' AOr^valu^v raxv * Huv«(pe().,aEa(^ar,^ r>;v 
 d^iaprlav ^vviyvcvGav. 5. npyo^uvoi, \ nvv avrmg r,c GnAatrcrrK 
 Kal /card y^v iropOov^dvoiQ, a^ax^/prjcrc;.. rtv.c Trpoc Afi.vmouc «7«- 
 yeli' T^iv noXiV oSq alaOo^terot ol ll^X^n'reg, avroi ^lev r,cTux«^av, 
 
 by whom the country had been cultivated,' 
 meaning the slaves who were the agricul- 
 tural labourers: an interpretation, indeed, 
 placed beyond doubt by anotlior passage 
 vii. 27, 5, di'dpaTTodotv ttXeov f/ dvo ^ivpi- 
 dStg tjVTOixoX^iKfnav. ^ ^ ^ 
 
 3. t6(T(i> Kal UorrnovvTO IxvpMTinov'] so 
 much the more securely were their plans 
 
 regulated.' 
 
 4. da^aXeffrcpor] For this Bekker (2nd 
 edition) has edited, on the authority of 
 MS. B. d(j(pa\haTarov : but I have chosen, 
 with Poppo and Goeller, to retain the 
 comparatlre, not only from the weight of 
 external evidence in its favour, but because 
 it is more suitable to the true nature of 
 the phrase, in which, as Abrescli points 
 out, TOO HovTog, or such like, is left to 
 be understood. At any rate there can 
 only be a compai'ison between two things, 
 — the engaging, or the not engaging in, 
 the revolt. 
 
 TTovtjpa /3f/3rt((oc] for /3f/3. ttoj'. So vu. 
 48, kvomK^ 7r6vT}pa (T(pu)V rd Trpdy^aTa 
 tivai. With respect to the word jStliaiiog, 
 it is best explained, as it is by Bauer, 
 profecto, hand ^«6ie ,— an explanation con- 
 firmed by that of the Scholiast, ovtmq. 
 This, indeed, Poppo has rejected on the 
 score of want of examples : but his own 
 interpretation, /rw/e, i.e. modo insanahili, 
 is not only equally destitute of such au- 
 thority, but is quite devoid of that pro- 
 bahUiti/ which, in the other case, is suf- 
 ficient to supply the place of examples : 
 for why, it may be asked, sliould not /3c- 
 ^aiwg bear the sense, which is a' signed to 
 it in the \ex\coi\s,indubitantei\ undoubtedly? 
 In which case it may be considered as if 
 separate from the rest of the construction, 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 as the corresponding word in our own lan- 
 guage not unfrecpiently is. And for this 
 use of iSfj^aiiog we may well account on 
 the principle of its then stiinding for a 
 short clause, such as are (^ijiaiiog 0»>ai or 
 o'itaOai. 
 
 ti> Tolg dvOpMTrdoig tov piov Trapa- 
 Xoyoig] This is, as yEm. Port, explains 
 it, a brief mode of expression for tr rolg 
 Trndyfiani, rolg sv T(p dv9i>uj^7rtii{) /3u/i 
 napd TOV \oyov Kai Trap' iXTnCa (ii,'/«/3ai- 
 vnv iiioOam. Compare iii. 84, 2, Kw- 
 Tapax^'ivTog tov jiiov. I have not ven- 
 tured to follow Bekker and Goeller in 
 reading, from one MS., ^vl'a^'a^p^0i)(Tt(J9al^ 
 because the authority for this reading is 
 insufficient, and the ava would be w<u-se 
 than useless : for, as Arnold well observes, 
 ^vvaipHV is, corripere, couficere, as n. 51, 
 TO v('>(rnna irdvTa ^vvypn, and so in the 
 present passage tu twv AOnvanov t,i>vai- 
 pt0h(Te<T9ai seems to signify, that the power 
 of the Athenians would spetdily be cut 
 short or destroyed. And so Dio Cass, 
 xxxvii. 1.3, speaking of Mithridates, says, 
 TO (pdpfiaKov ov (Tvi'tlXev avTOV, 'did not 
 despatch him.' 
 
 5. tioyonkvoig—Tug 9aXd(J<TnQ] * benig 
 thus excluded from the sea.' Compare 
 ii. 85, 1, tipyt(j9ai rf/g 9aXd(yar]g. For 
 GUI', Bekker conjectures the true readuig 
 to be 0* ovv, which has certainly more 
 propriety ; but conjectures of this kind on 
 the present book are precarious. 
 
 6. ovg aia96nivoi] Though the editors 
 here make no remark, out; cannot be right. 
 I doubt not that for ovc <'ur author wrote 
 ojv : supply tTrixf^tpiJudTwv, taken from 
 e7rtxtipri<rav. Certain it is the two words 
 ovg and utv are so much alike in MS. ab- 
 
 Rr 
 
610 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 412. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. XXVI. 
 
 611 
 
 'A(TTVoyov Ss ££ 'EpvOpuJv Tov vavapyjov juerd naaa^m' vcwv, at 
 iraoYJaav avTU>, KoiaiaavTtq, iGKoirovv onuyg ^iTpiiDTara, ri o^^pwv 
 X»;-^a ri aXXw tm Tpo7r(o, KaTanavaovai rriv i7nj5ov\r)v. Kal oi ^ilv 
 
 TavT iirpaacTOV. 
 
 XXV. 'E/c ^e Twv 'A9riv(Zv, tov avTov Oepovg TcXfUTwvroc, 
 y/Atot oTrXTrai 'AOr]ra'nov, Kai invTaKoaioi Ka\ ^iXioi 'Apyttwv (roug 
 yap TTEVTaKoaiovQ twv 'Apyftwr ;/;(Xo»)t; orrag rliTrXt^a)' oi A0»ji'aloi), 
 K-aJ )^tX(0( rwi' S«^/UjUO)(^wv, vaual ^uoTv StoiJffai? 7rfVT»iK:ovro, wi^ riaav 
 Kal OTrXtraywyoj, 4)|Oui't')(^ov /col 'Oi'o/iokXeouc Kal ^Kipujvi^ov arpa- 
 Tr}yovvTii)v, KareirXtvaav eg ^afiov, Kal ^laf^dvTiq k MtX»]rov earpa- 
 TOTrehvaavTO. 2. MiXvmoi ^l s^tXOovTig avro'i re, ofcrofcoatoi 
 ottXTtcu, Kal o[ liUTa XaX/ccSfwc tXOovTtg UeXQirowmioi, Kal 
 Ti(y(ja(j)ipvovg n ^iviKov kiriKovniKov, Ka\ ourog Ti(saa(^ipvr]Q 
 iraotijv Kal ») 'iiriroq avrov, t,vve(5aXov TOig *A0»)vaioic Kal role 
 HuMttavoir. 3. /cat ot ulv 'Apyfioi tm rT(|)frt()w aurwv KEpa 
 irpoi^a^avTiQ Kai KaTa(f>povr]<7avT£<:, wq ew l(x)vag ts Kai ov d^o- 
 
 breviations that they might easily be con- 
 founded. Comp. i. 72, 2, Kal d)g yff9ovTO 
 rdv \6yiov. 
 
 Ch. XXV. This and the two next 
 chapters narrate the ineffectual attempt 
 of a powerful Athenian and Argive force 
 under the command of Phrynichus and 
 others to reduce Miletus. In the present 
 we have related their disembarkation on 
 the coast of the Milesian territory, their 
 defeat of the Milesians, and their setthig 
 down to besiege the city. 
 
 1. iaTpaTOTTsStvffavTo] Supply tg avTrjv 
 from tg MtXrjTov, by a sort of double con- 
 struction, of which another instance occurs 
 in Herodian, iii. 7, 2, TrspaiioOeiQ 5( dnb 
 Trjg BpfTTaviag ig Trjv ai'TiKeifiivr)V FaX- 
 Xiav, laTpaTOTrkdivaev. Here, then, the 
 full sense intended is, 'having passed over 
 to Miletus, he encamped at (or before) it.' 
 So in a passage of the Old Testament/Deut. 
 i. 40, (Sept.) we have, Kal i'jn(Trpa(j>hTtg 
 OTpaTO-m^ivaaTi tig rt)v tprjfiov, put for 
 tTTKTTp. eig Tr)v tpi)fiov (TTparoired. ^g 
 aifTTjv, for tv avry : and so Gen. xii. 9, 
 TToptvOelg tcTTpaTOTrkStvffev iv ry tpr]fi(^. 
 This somewhat rare constniction with ig 
 occurs also in Xen. Hist. vi. 5, 17. 
 
 2. Ti KfviKov] For vulg. rb, I have, with 
 Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo, received the 
 reading rt, and to the MSS. adduced in its 
 support add Mus. Brit. True it is, that, 
 as Dr. Arnold says, rb is sufficiently intel- 
 ligible in itself ; but tI yields a more suit- 
 able sense, and was more likely to be mis- 
 taken for rb than the reverse : and the 
 
 authority of MSS. backed by internal evi- 
 dence is* in all cases to be yielded to. With 
 respect to the word following, KtviKbv,th\s 
 Schaefer would cancel, and Bekker has 
 bracketed ; but on insufficient grounds ; for 
 though KfvtKov and ImKovpiKOV are syn- 
 onymous expressions, they are sometimes 
 united, as Poppo shows, who refers to iii. 
 109, TOV fii(r9o(p6pov ox^or tov K^vikov, 
 and Xen. Hist. vi. 1, 4, fxiaOocpopovg fx^"' 
 ^tvovg. Of tTTiKOvpiKov thus used substan- 
 tirely examples occur also at iv. 52, and 
 viii. 55. 
 
 3. Trpoi^4^avTig'] This Dindorf and 
 Bekker (2nd edition) have received on 
 the authority of MS. B., instead of vulg. 
 TTpof^a^., retained by Poppo, Goeller, and 
 Dr. Arnold : and, supposing it to be the 
 true reading, we must take the expression 
 to signify, as Dr. Arnold renders it, * ad- 
 vancing from the line before the rest.' 
 This, however, is a sense too little forcible 
 to comport with the next words Kal Kara- 
 ^povifaavTeg, which must necessarily be 
 joined closely with Trpoe^ijfKavTeg, in the 
 sense, * yea, out of contempt,' as denoting 
 the impulsirc cause of the action ; an idiom 
 found occasionally in the best writers ; 
 e. g. Xen. Symp. i. 5, ad iTriffKVJTrrftg 
 rjfiag KUTacppoviov, and Hist, iv, 8, 36, 
 cnreiroptveTo ovdt Ta>v Upiov yiytvrffikvwv, 
 aWd KaTa<ppovriffag, ('nay, in utter con- 
 tempt [of the enemy],') on cnrb <pi\iag 
 t7roi)€vtTo : and so in a passage of our 
 author, supra ii. 11, TroWaKig Tb tXaoffov 
 nXr}9og dfSibg, ('by fearing,) dfisivov 
 
 6 i 
 
 I 
 
 jutvouc aTaKTOTzpov yjMpovvTiQ, vi/cwvrat vtto twv MjXrjatoji/, Kal 
 SiacpOt'ipovTai avT(Iiv oXtya> eXa(Taov<: TpiaKoaitov av^pwv' 'AOri- 
 valoi 8s Tovg te IleXoTroiM'^ffiouc wpioTOVQ vi/crjrravrec, Kal roue 
 (iap(iapovg Kal tov iXXov oxXov wdaVti'oj, toIq MiXi](ji(hq ov 
 ^v/Lijui^avTic, — aXX' u7ro)(^wp»j(jai'r(i)i' ciurwv ciTro TtJQ rwv Apynuyv 
 Tpowng ig r»Jv TroXir wg liopi^v to aXXo a(j>u)v Y\cT(ra}^ibvov,-—7rpdg 
 avTi]v rrjv ttoXiv tljv MiXijaiwv, KpaTOvvTsg r/S)], Ta oirXa TiOtvTai. 
 4. Kal ^uvfjSrj iv Ty juaxV ^"'^^V ''^^^ "hovag a^i(j>OTepioOev^ t(Zv 
 Aujpiwv /cparrjo-ai* roue re yap KaTOL <T(/)ac UeXonovvYjaiovg oi AOyi- 
 valoi IviKtJV Kal Tovg 'Apynovg ot MtXri^tot. (rrrjcravrec ^ 
 TpoTTalovj TOV irepiTU^KTfAov — laOimo^ovg ovTog tov X^piov — ot 
 *A^»;i'oToi TTapeaKivuZovTo, vo/iutovTeg, el irpoaayayoivTo MtXr/ror, 
 pa^iivg civ (J(j>i(Jt Kal TuXXa Trpoaywpr'iGeiv. XXVI. Ev tovtu) ^e, 
 TTtpl ^eiXr}v ildrj oipiav, ayyiXXeTai avTolg Tag diro ^iKeXiig Kal FIeXo- 
 TTovvriffou irevTe Kal 7r£i'r»i/covra vavg oaov ov irape^vai. tu)v Te yap 
 
 ^ikeXiwtcjv 'EjOjuo/cparouc; tov ^vpaKoaiov ^aXitrra evdyovTog 
 
 ^vveTTiXafieaOai [/cat] rrjg uttoXoittou 'AOrjvaitov /caraXutrtaie — eiKocri 
 vijeg Supa/coffiwv vXOov Kal StXti'ouvrtai 8uo, at re f/c TlfXoTroi;- 
 vnaov, ag TraoEcr/ceua^ovro, frotjiiat rJSr| ouaai* Kal Or}pa^evH tio 
 AaKe^ai/novlu) ^vvai^(j>6Tepai wg ' AaTvoyov tov vaiapyjiv irpocr- 
 Ta^Oelaai Ko^uaai, KaTenXevaav eg Aepov wpiZTov rrjv npo MtX>Jrou 
 v^aoV ineiTa eKelOev, aiaOofievoi enl MtX/jrw orrac 'A9r}vaiovg, 
 eg TOV 'laaiKOv KoXnov irpoTepov irXevaavTeg efiovXovTO eiSevai Ta 
 weal r»7c MtX»irou. LXOm'Tog ^e 'AX/ctpia8ou ittttw eg Teixiovaaav 
 Trjg MiXr)Giag, olnep tov koXttov irXevoavTeg r^vXiaavTO, irvvOavov- 
 rai Ta nepl Tr^g f^dx'^g' irapm' yap 6 'AX/ct/3ta8»]C Kal ^vvefi^x^TO 
 
 ■tjfivvaTo Tovg TtXtovag, did rb jcara^po- 
 vovvragf ('by despising their foes,') dirapa- 
 OKivovg yevkffOai. But admitting this to 
 be the true meaning intended, it will 
 follcjw that TrpotK<ft is greatly preferable 
 in sense ; for men do not advance forward 
 out of contempt of their foes, but rush 
 forward. As to the argument urged by 
 Goeller, that our author nowhere else uses 
 the term TrpotKaUau), it is utterly without 
 force, unless it could be shown that the 
 word in question was not in use in his 
 age. But so far from this, its use is 
 proved by a passage of Herodot. ix. 62, 
 (cited by Dindorf,) irpot^aifftrovTig kut 
 sva — IffSTTiTTTov Ig Tovg STraprt^rae. As 
 to the other argument urged by Goeller, 
 that when the whole wing of an army is 
 advanced forward, it is not at so good a 
 pace as would be denoted by irpoi^atffffeiv, 
 — that proceeds upon aprinciple of criticism 
 
 quite out of place in a composition so un- 
 studied as that of the eighth book of Thu- 
 cydides. 
 
 4. ioQjxioSovg ovTog rov x^P^ov] 'I<T9fi. 
 stands, per crasin, for ia9moiiSi)g, which 
 word occurs in Pont. Eux. Peripl. 7- See 
 note at i. 26. Thus the sense may be, as Por- 
 tus renders, * in isthmi modum angustus.' 
 
 Ch. XXVI. A strong Lacedaemonian 
 and Sicilian fleet arrives at this very crisis, 
 and proceeds to the relief of Miletus. 
 
 tvdyovTog ^vvc7rt\ap£(T0at] ' urging 
 them on.' Compare Dionys. Hal. viii. 
 4, 1511, tyivtTO St Tavra rov TuWov 
 fidXi(jTa ivdyovTog, 'at his instigation.' 
 Of ^vvs7nXalita9ai Trjg KaTaXixrewg the 
 sense is, ' to take part in, aid in, help to 
 bring about,' as at vi. 70. Compare Polyb. 
 X. 25, 3, (rvvtrreXd^ovTo Trjg KaTaXvasutg 
 TOV, &c. Herodot. iii. 48, (TweTriXdliovTo 
 TOV (TTnaTti'iiaTog. 
 
 R u 2 
 
612 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 412. 
 
 Tolq Mt/\*?(Ttotc /col Ti(J(ja<j)eovbi, kcu uvtoIq Tra^ijvH, t'l firj (5iw\(n'Tai 
 TO. T£ iv 'Io)i'/a /cat ra ^vinravra TrpuyinaTa ^loXiaai, wg Ta^iara 
 i3orj0eTv MiArJrw kih jlu] TrfoaStTv dTTOTny^taOnadv. XXV 11. kch 
 oi ^ilv aiiia T\i ill) ijiaWor j3(>»jO»i(Ta)'" ^ovvi^ot: ^l o rwv ' AOrivuiiov 
 aToarriync, wc aird t»7c Afpou hnvOtTo tu twv viwv G(i(j)(vc, pouAo 
 uivujv TU)v t,vvan^/(iVT(M)v uTTo/teiravrag 0(cn'nu/ta)^£ti', ou/c £9)? oi»r 
 auroc 7rou](THV tovto out e/cttrotg oi^o aAAw ouoev/ £C ouvd^jv 
 iTriTot\pHv. 2. uTTou ydo E^effTd' ti' ufirepw, acKJxZq u^oTctg irpoQ 
 07ro(Toc TE vaug TroXt^tmc /cril o(T«tt,' Trpot,- oi»roc to7c (T<J)£repatc, 
 tVai'Wt; K(u Kaff i](JV^utv Tra^nGKhvaaafJiiviHi^ | Earnt | a-ya)Vt(Taa(/ai, 
 oi»^£7roT£, Tw at(Tvrtw o]'£t^£i ft^ac, tiXoywc ^taK-ti'^ui'£U(T£ti'. 3. ov 
 yap altTYodi' £ivai AO»]i'aiouc vaurt/cw ^i£t« Kdipov ii7ro)(om»jaai, 
 aAAd /cal jWfTci orovoui' Tpuirov aid^ioy ^i;p/3>i(T£a0ai >;»' WcyrjOioaiv' 
 K(H riiv TToAti' ou /(oroi' t(o cnay^ou) aAAd /cai rtJ ^ityioTto kiv^vvm 
 TrepiTTiTTTeiv, ip ;noAic £7rl rate -y£Y£i')7iLi£)'afc Hu/t(/)opaK* £vS£)(^£rT^ai 
 jU£rd jStfSatou 7rapa(T/C£vric ^a^^' e/coi^frmv, >) Traru -yf ai/a-y/cp, Trpo- 
 repa ttoi £7rtA(^£(p£ii', ttou S»J jlh) Pta6>At^^'V 7^^ "^P^C au0atp£rouc 
 
 Ch. XXVII. The Athenians, followmg 
 the counsel of Plirynichus, declining the 
 contest, embark their troops, and return 
 to Samos. 
 
 2. oTTov yap t^sffTiv, &c.] Owing to 
 the length and involved nature of the con- 
 struction here, (chiefly occasioned by this 
 forming, together with the next, two long 
 sentences, the elements of a speech never 
 worked up into form,) there exist certain 
 varieties of reading and differences of 
 opinion among commentators. Dr. Arnold 
 supposes the word tarai to have been 
 added unnecessarily, the writer having 
 forgotten that t^eaTw w^ent before. But it 
 should rather seem that one of the two 
 words, most probably iffTai, came from 
 the margin, where it was intended to 
 present a plainer sense. Dobree proposes 
 to cancel, and Bekker (2nd edition) has 
 bracketed, the word. I have double- 
 bracketed it. 
 
 Atcrxpv is used with oveicii^ as being 
 properly a rox mediae shjiiificationis. So 
 Plato (cited by Abresch) has tv ahxpoig 
 yfyovtvai dvfidtaiv, and in Eurip. Phoen. 
 828, we have, kAWkttov ovhSoq, and 
 Heracl. 464, kokov uveiSog. 
 
 3. fitTii Kttipov] cum opportimitate. At 
 alffxi-ov, &c. the construction is, as Poppo 
 points out, dWd alcrxiov Kvfi(iri(yeff9ai rfv 
 ^itrd oToxfovv rpoTTov I'lcrffrjOutai, ' but that 
 would rather turn out a disgrace if they 
 should, under whatever circumstances, be 
 defeated.' 
 
 y jxoXiQ tTrl—TTpOTspq. rroi tTrixuptlr'] 
 Of these words the sense is well expressed 
 by the version of Poppo, as follows, ' cui 
 propter clades [in SiciliA] acceptas vix 
 licere cum firmo apparatu sua sponte vol 
 [si tali apparatu careat] magna admodum 
 necessitiite coactse priori aliquos ag- 
 gredi.' 
 
 For TTOV ^// Gocller and Poppo are in- 
 clined to read, from the conjecture of 
 Lindau, ynov h), a form of expression 
 found at i. 142, and vi. 37: and, indeed, 
 the above conjecture derives some support 
 from the reading of four MSS., (nruvSt). 
 But no urgent necessity for change here 
 exists ; the common reading (as taken 
 with Ivdex^frOaif which is here, of course, 
 to be repeated) bearing the sense expressed 
 by Dr. Arnold, * how then can it be shown 
 to be allowable to incur self-chosen dan- 
 gers without necessity?' Compare Hdot. 
 ii. 11, (cited by Dr. Arnold,) icoD ye dt) — 
 ovK dv x<*>^9^^n KoXnoQ ; 
 
 The yt after (iia^ofievy belongs to the 
 TTOV d)) preceding : for as the particle ye 
 is very often separated from yirov t^i), so 
 may it be from ttov Srj. With respect to 
 the sense of the ttou, this the commenta- 
 tors suppose to be, quomodo, ' how ;' and 
 Dr. Arnold adduces as an example of the 
 same use, Soph. Aj. 1100, ttov av (TTpaTt)- 
 ytlQ Tov^e ; But in both passages I should 
 prefer to render, qua ratione ? and such is 
 the sense which the expression bears in 
 Xen. Cyr. iv. 2, 19, (Th.) ttov S' av tv 
 
 o.. 92, 1.1 LIBER YIII. CAP. XXVIII. 618 
 
 Kiv^vvovQ Uvai ; 4. cic ra^c^ra ge £K£A£U£ roue r£^ rpavfiarla^^ 
 ava\aj56vTa<: Kal roi' 7r£^ov Kal rcIJ.' <TKbviZv oaa /,A0ov e^ovrsQ, a E 
 k' rSc TToAf^/ac M(t>acyi /coraAtTrovrot,-, ottwq Kod^pai (Jcrtv at v»,£r, 
 anoirXfiv k ^Id^iov, KaKiiO^v v^^i 'ivvayay6vTa<: irdcraQ raq vavq,^ 
 roue £7r;7rAouc, '^VTiov Km^k ^ ^oifiaOm. 5. olg g £7r£(rT£, Kai 
 iSoaa, ravra' Kat £So£iv ou/c £.' r.^;; avr'iKa ^mAAov ;, Wr£^pov, nvK 
 £gVoGro ^lovov dAAd Kcu k- o^« «AAa ^pmnx<>Q Kariarr^, nvK^ aSur£- 
 roc elvat. 6. Kal ol ^^£1' 'A0>p'«7oe a>' £cr7r£oac ivOk rovno ry 
 rooTTW dr£A£T ry v'lKij dirn r^g M.Arirou dytcrrr^crav, /cal ol Ao-y£(Oi 
 Karci ' rdx^)^ Kal iroog opynv r^g £uiU(|)o^odc d7r£7rA£U(iav £K r.^' 
 Sd^iou £7r* oiKoV XXVIII. o[ ^£ n£Ao7rovvW>i dfici rr, £a> tK 
 rijc TeixiovaariQ Itoavnc fTri/carn'yovrai, Kai ^i£n'avr£C v^iepnv ^I'lav, 
 Ty iar/paia Kal Tclc X'laq vavg 7Tpo<i\aj5ovr,Q r<k fi^ra XaA/C(g£a>c 
 rr) 7rorGroy'Suy/caraSfa)x^n'cTac, f^ouAovro TrAfucrai £7ri ra aKn^v a 
 i6,HXovTo k Te(xi«^^^«'' '^"^'»'- -• ""' "^^ *''^^""' Tt^^«<(>^ov>?c no 
 Trel.o irap.XOi^v tthOh aurovq £7ri "larrov, £.' ^ ' A^opy^iQ noX^uoq 
 wv '/cartTx^, TrAfCffat. Kal irpoa^aXovr^i: ry 'U<no ai</>viSio,, fca, 
 ou TTooa^exoi^i^viov ciAA' >1 'Arrc/cdc rdg vavg uvai, alpovcnV ^ Kat 
 ,i/iXiara £.' lY H^re ^>^ 2uoa/co<T(ot tTryrc-O./rrar. 3. Kat rov tc 
 'AimnpyW t'ovra Xaf5ovTeq,—UiC7CJ<w0viW voOov uioy, a(j>i<Jri.na 
 
 8£ j3a(T(A£wc, TTapa^i^6acnv oi ntAoTro.'.'ila/oi Tiaaa(j>ipvH ajaya- 
 
 yuv, H (5ouXErai,)5aGiXfi, ii<riTbp airS npuGirabv.Kal ti]v "laaov 
 Eieirdoerjaav, Kal xp»iiiiara ttcu'v ttoXXcI .'/ arparuL eXafieV waXaio- 
 nXovTov yap »]v ro x^olov. 4. roue r ^iriKoyovQ^rovq n^n rov 
 'Ajitooy),!/ Traod acpCtq avrovg /co^u'(Tavr£C Kal ovk cl^iKriaavTEg ^vv- 
 traSav, ort 'i'lCJav ol TrAeTaroi £/c lUXonovvi\aov' ro r£ TroAca^a 
 
 fiiiZ,oaiv — iTTLdeiWifiiOa ti)v 'Kuihiav; 
 (where the marginal reading oriii, scil. 
 TpoTTif}, is evidently a mere gloss, and 
 utterly needless is tlie conjecture of 
 Schneider, oirov.) Plato, p. 307, ttou It) 
 \kyiiQ\ and p. 584, ttoD d7) — Kcn ttouu: 
 [il^ovdq^ UytiQ', where we have the very 
 lornuila under pi'eseut consideration. 
 
 6. cup' tfTTTEpac] See note on vii. 29. 
 npor; opy^i' rriq Kv^cpopdc, ' in dudgeon at 
 their disaster.' See note at iii. 43. 
 
 Ch. XXVIII. After the departure of 
 the Athenians, the Peloponnesians, after 
 aiding Tissapherues in taking lasus, the 
 stronghold of Amorges, a Persian rebel, 
 establish their head-(iuarters at ]\liletus. 
 
 1. tTTiKarayoi'ratJ 'come to port after 
 [the departure of the Athenians to Mi- 
 letus] ;' on which sense of tTriic. see note 
 at iii. 49, 4. By ra (Ticeu//, further (.n, 
 understand the baggage, consisting (as 
 IlaacU and Dr. Arnold point uut) not only 
 
 of clothing and utensils of every kind, but 
 also of spare masts, yards, sails, and 
 taekle ; all of which were usually removed 
 before battle, to lighten the ship for ac- 
 tion. In t^tiXoi'TO we have a cox sofennis 
 (/t; hac /v, occurring also at viii. 90, (where 
 see note,) Herodot. iv. 196, and Strabo, 
 p. 954, 35. 
 
 2. Kartix^] se coiitlmlxtt. So mfra 
 ch. 100, Kai vo^iiaaQ avrbv KaQk^nv ay- 
 Tov. Eurip. Elect. 1034, Kal vv^Kpa lino 
 'El' roTt; ((urolf liofiaait' Kartixtm^i'' The 
 term is highly applicable to one occupy- 
 ing a strong-hold. 
 
 3. TraXawTrXnvTov] ' of ancient wealth,' 
 viz. as said of a place which has been 
 always wealthy, as distinguished from one 
 vtoTrXovrov. Of this term (which is some- 
 what rare) see examples in yElian^ de 
 Anim. ii. 11. Var. Hist. vi. 9. Dio Cass. 
 41, 32. Nearly equivalent to it is the 
 term dpx^^^^^^^*^^^'^ found in Aristotle: 
 
614 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 412. 
 
 Ti(T(Ta(j>epvH irapacovTeg kui Tav^^airo^a Travra, Kai douXa Kai 
 iXivOepa^ wv KuB iKacrrov (rrarrjpa Aapet/coj' Trap avrou ^vveprjfrav 
 Xafieiv, ETTEira avt^tjor^dav ig ttjv MiXr}Tov. 5. Kai UtdaoiTov re 
 Tov AiovTog eg Tr]v Xtoy ap^ovra Aa/ctSaJ/torton' ne/uLXpavTiov otto- 
 (TTeXXovcTL iret^l i^^Xf*' EpuOpwv, e^ovra to irapa Ajuiopyov £7rt- 
 KOvpiKov, Kat eg tyjv MtA»/rov avTou ^iXnnrov KaOiaracriv, Kai to 
 Oipog iTfXiVTa. 
 
 AAIA. lou o eiriyiyvofxevov '^eif.Kjjvog, Eireicii Tt]v lacrov 
 KaTsaTtjcraTo o Tiaaa(j>epvrjg eg (jivXaKtfv, TraptfXOev eg tyjv MtAr/rov, 
 Kai jLir^vog /nev rpo^»?r, wcTTrfp vireffTri ev t>J AaKe^aiimovi, eg ^^a^/utjv 
 Attikt}v eKaoTit) iraaaig Taig vavGi SieotJKev, rou ^e Xoiirov ^()ovou 
 ij3ovXeTO TpKvpoXov oiSovat, etjjg av jiaGtXea eireorjTai' »/i/ ^e KeXevy^ 
 Sijjcreiv 'e(f>ti evTiXi] t»/i' OjOa^jur/v. 2. E/o/uo/cparouc St avTeinovTog 
 TOV ^vpaKo<7iov (TTpaTtjyov (o yap Otipa/nevrig ov vavapy^og wv^ uXX 
 AaTvowio Trapacouvai Tag vavg ^v/unrXewr, jiiaXaKog »)v nepi tou 
 maO(w) o/ntjjg ce irapa nevTS vavg wXeov av^pi eKaoTU) »/ Tpeig 
 opoXoi (jJiJ.oXoyt}uriaav. eg yap TrevTS vavg Tpia TaXavTa ecicov 
 TOV jurjvog' Kai Toig aXAotc, o(tii) irXeiovg vtjeg r]aav tovtov 
 TOV apiOjiiov, KaTa tov uvtov Aoyov tovtov eciooTo. 
 
 AAA. loi» o avTov ^eijLKvvog Toig ev Ty 2^ajjni) Aut]vaioigy 
 TTpoaacpiyjiievai yap Ttjaav Kai o'lKoOev aXXai vrjeg rrevTe Kai TpuiKovTa 
 Kai aTpaTYjyoi ^ap/mvog Kai ^Tpo/ufdi^i^rig Kai Eu'/crrj/twy, Kai Tag 
 airo ^lov Kai Tag aXXag iraaag ^vvayayovTeg, efjovXoyro Sto- 
 KXripioaaiLievoi ewi /tiev ttj MiAr;rw rw vavTiKio ecpop/neiv, wpog ^e r»/i/ 
 Xtov Kai vavTiKOv Kai TTf^oi^ TTejiixl^ai. Kai eironjcjav ohTwg' ^Tpo/m- 
 pi^idrig fxev yap Kai OvofxaKXijg Kai JLvKTifjudyv TpiaKOVTa vavg 
 e\ovTeg^ Kai rtuv eg MiArjrov eXOovTwv ^lAiwv oTrAtrtui; fmepog 
 ayayovTeg ev vavaiv oirXiTayijjyoig, eiri Xiov Xa\ovTeg eirXeoVy oi 
 
 and answering to it is the expression in for (as considered plainer than) Trspre 
 
 Liv. iv. 59, *oppidum veteri fort una opulen- vavai: a construction found in Jos. Ant. 
 
 turn.* xviii. fi, 3, dimyKa^ti rbv ^lapavav irivra- 
 
 Ch. XXIX. Disputes arise between KoaiaiQ Kai SiaxiXiaig IXdcraova Xa/u/3a- 
 
 Tissaphemes and the Peloponnesians as vtiv. It is not improbable that that writer 
 
 to the monthly sum to be furnished by had there in view this passage of our 
 
 him for the payment of their seamen. author ; and if so, he must have taken 
 
 1. KartaTiioaTO Ig 0yXa<c»)i/] See note Trapd in the sense above stated. 
 
 on iv. 41, 2. Ch. XXX. The Athenians at Samos, 
 
 2. fxaXaKOQ yv'\ ' was soft,' meaning, after receiving from home a reinforcement 
 that he was wanting in firmness and zeal, of 35 ships, divide their forces ; sending 
 See note on vi. 78, 4, and comj ire Joseph, part against Chios, and reserving the , 
 Bell. iv. 4,4, aXX' si Kai Ueivoi Trig xptiag other to make attacks on the enemy at 
 fiaXaKtJTtpoi. Of oficog, just after, the Miletus. 
 
 sense is, not that assigned by Goeller, diaKXrjpojcrdiJievoi] Compare vii. 42 
 
 * quamquam Theraraenes non adversa- and 62. For tiriTrXovv, Krueger con- 
 
 batur,' but, ^however, or nevertheless, (i. e. jectures the true reading to be tTriTrXovg ; 
 
 though) it was more than he at first in- which Didot and Bekker consider highly 
 
 tended.' Thus Trapd nivrt vavg stands probable, and in support of this conjecture 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. XXXII. 
 
 615 
 
 S' aAAoi CJ' Sa/uw f^ievovTeg TeaaapGi Ka\ e^^ofx^KOVTa vavaiv 
 edaXaaaoKpcLTOvv, Ka\ eiri-rrXovv r^J McAiJrw eiroiovvTO. 
 
 XXXI. 'O S* 'AaTvoyj^}g, tog tot ev Ty Xtw eTv^e Sici Tt]v 
 TTpo^oa'iav Tovg o/nripovg KUTaXeyo/nevog, tovtov ^ev eneG^ev, 
 enei^y] rjaOeTO Tag Te /neTci Qtipa/nevovg vavg rfKovaag Kai Ta irepi 
 Tr}v ^v/iiiuia^iav jStAriw orra, Aa/3a)i' ^e vavg^ Tag Tt UeXoirovvt}' 
 ci(M)v ^eKa Ka\ Xiag Ska, dvayeTai, Kai npoafSaXwv YlTeXew Kai 
 ouy eXtjv, TrapenXevGev eni KXat<>liievdg, koi UeXevev avTuiv Tovg to. 
 'AOtjvaiuJV (ppovovvTag dvoiKitecjOai eg tov /^aipvovvTa Kai npoG- 
 vwoflv G(pi(Jiv' IvveKtXeve ^e Kai Ta/uu)c, 'Itoviag virap^og wv, 
 2. (og 8* ovK eat]Kovov, eaftoXTifV iroit^adinevog r^ iroXei ov<tij 
 arayiWw, Kai ov ^vvdjuevog eXe7v, dnenXevaev av^iu) f.ieyaXw^ 
 avTog jiiev eg <t>w/caiai' /cat Kv/ur]v, al Se dXXai vijeg KaTfipav eg Tag 
 eniKeiiiievag Taig KXa'Cof^ievalg vtjcrovg, MapdOovGGav Kai UtiXrjv Kai 
 AoviLiovaffav. 3. Ka\ oaa vne^iKeiTO avToOi Tuiv KXato^eviiDv, 
 YiiLiinag e/LifiUivavTeg Sia roue ai'tjuoug oktio Ta jwfi' Suipwaaav Kai 
 dvdXiocrav, to. S' eafiaXoinevoi, dTrenXevaav eg ^u)Kaiav Kai Ki^t^Ji' ^c 
 'A(TTVo^ov, XXXII. ovTog 8' avTOv evTavOa, Aeaj^iujv d(j>iKvodv- 
 Tai npe(yj3eig (^ovXoiluvoi avOig aTTOdTtivai' /cot avTov fxev^ ireiOovaiv, 
 wg S* oi Te Kopivdioi Kai oi aXXoi ^v/dfiayoi dnpoOvnoi r](Tav Sid to 
 
 adduce the phrase tTriTrXovg TroitiaQai at 
 ch. 38: and they might also have cited 
 another passage of our author at ch. 27, 
 and the words of Dio Cass. p. 338, (pro- 
 bably written with a view to the present,) 
 ry 'ZiKtXiq. — tTTiTrXovg Ittoiovvto. But 
 no reason is there to doubt the genuine- 
 ness of the common reading, since the 
 singular may be taken in a generic sense ; 
 and of the phrase tTr'nrXovv TToiCiaQai 
 another example occurs at ch. I^i, 6, 
 tTTiTrXovv Ttoiovvrai Ty MiXr}T([), and it is 
 also found in Arrian, E. Ji. ii. 1, iniTrXovp 
 7rot//<Ta(T0«t raig KvTTpiaig vavaiv, ' to 
 make attack on.' Polyb. i. 29, 4, tov 
 tTTiirXovv TTOielaOai lir' avrriv Kapx^^ova, 
 and ch. 50, 8. 
 
 Ch, XXXI. Astyochus attempts unsuc- 
 cessfully to retake Pteleum and Clazo- 
 menie. 
 
 1. rovg ofiripovg KaTaXey6fiivog'\ slbi 
 delhjehat (for suniebat) obsidi'S : a very rare 
 phrase, of which I know no other exam- 
 ple. Tovtov Inkax^j ' desisted from this.' 
 Compare ii. ^6, 2, tovto tTreaxov- With 
 the expression, further on, rovg Ta 'A9t]- 
 vaiujv <ppovovvrag, compare Diod. Sic. 
 XX. 35, 01 rd 'Pw/iat'wv tppovovvrig, and 
 Herodot. ii. 162, rd tKtii'ov t<})p6vtov. Of 
 (irotfcj^f <T0(it the sense is, * to remove in- 
 land :' and Trpoaxwptti' ff^ici signifies, 
 
 ad partes suas transire. 
 
 2. t(T/3oX^v] Dr. Arnold agrees with 
 Poppo in thinking that for this should be 
 read Tvpoa^oX^v, since the common read- 
 ing is hardly Greek. More correct were 
 it to say, tliat, though not pure Greek, it 
 was probably used in tlie inexact lan- 
 guage of common life, and derived from 
 that ancient use of the verb itr^dXXtiv 
 followed by Ig and an accusative of place, 
 by which it signifies * to break into a town 
 by hostile attack.' So Herodot. i. 16, 
 ig K-Xalontvdg laijiaXe, and i. 15, fc(T/3. ig 
 MtXrjTov, and v. 76, tg 'EXevcTva ta^lSaXe. 
 Subsequently the term wiis employed to 
 denote the breaking into a country. But 
 that the old idiom was not quite obsolete 
 even then, appears from a passage of the 
 Old Testament, Ezek. vii. 22, (Symm.) 
 iiajSaXXovTsg ilg avrd (i^ e. rd iiyia), and 
 2 Mace. xiv. 43, tSw oxXwv liau) tCjv 
 Ovp^ofldT^ol> tl(T(iaXX6vTU)v, * breaking in 
 at the dooi-s.' That the phrase tffpoXrjv 
 TToirjffatrOai is quite equivalent to icr(3dX- 
 Xtiv, cannot be denied. 
 
 Ch. XXXII. & XXXIII. He is now 
 applied to for aid by the Lesbians, who 
 wish to again revolt from Athens. But on 
 the Chians refusing their aid, and even 
 Pedaritus, the commander of the Lacedae- 
 monian fleet, declining the off'er, he pro- 
 
616 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 412. 
 
 irporepov (T(/)aAjua, apac; IettXh tVt t?/c X/ou. kuI ^tt)U«(T0€tawi/ tcJf 
 VEWV, utTTtpov a(()iK:vouvrat aXAoi aAXo0£v tg tjJv X/ov. 2. /ccil 
 fiiTa TovTo rit^apiTOQy Tore iraoiatv irtty f/c Trjg MtX^rou, -yei/o^cvof,- 
 £V KpvOpaiQ, cunrtpaiovTai avroq re Kai rj arpaTid eq Xt'ov' utt- 
 Vpyov c avTio Kal U twv Trtvrc vtwi' (Trportwrai vno XaA/cc^ewc wc.- 
 €C 7r€vra/co«7touc ^vv oirXoiq KaTa\H(j)OtvTe<^. 3. fTray-yeAAo/xti'w)' 
 ce Tiv(DV Aia(M(i)v Tr]v awoaTaaiv, TrpocTf^fpet tw re n£^«|0(TW /coi 
 rolg Xioig o Aaruo^og roi/ Adyov wt,- ^p>J Trapa-yfcrojUtJ'oug ratt; 
 vavaiv ciTTOcTTrjcfcu Trjv Atd^ov* ») yap ^u/i^a^ouc TrAt/out; (T(/)ag cjtti/, 
 h Tovi,' AOrjvniovQ, ijv ti <J(pd\Xu)VTai, KaKwauv. oi 8' ou/c ear'iKovov, 
 ovte rag vavQ 6 Ut^dpiTot; tcpr) t(Zv X'kjjv avTi3 nporianv. 
 A A XI II. KUKHVOQ Xa(5(jjv Tag re twi' K(>pivO'iu)v nevn, kui 
 'iKTr}v Meyapi^a Kai /uiav 'Epfiiovi^a, Kai ag avrdg AaKwviKcig 7jX0ev 
 ^X^^i ^TrAft eiri Trjg MtAr/rou npdg Tt]v vavap^iaVj noXXct aTTHXt'iGag 
 Toig Xioig ' r) /uriv ju») eirijBoriOnaeiv >/v ti ^twvTau 2, Kat irpoa- 
 {:>aX(M)v Kii)pvKii) Trig EpvOpaiag iv\f)vXi(TaTO. oi 8' aird T^ig Sa/^ou 
 
 AOvvaloi eiri Tt]v Xtov irXiovTeg Ty GTpaTia, Kal avToi tK tou CTrt 
 Oarepa Xo(j)iw ^uipyovTo Kal KaOwpfuaavTo' Kal eX^XriOeaav aAA»J- 
 Xovg. 3. iXOovarig Se irapd Wi^ap'iTiw vird vuktu iniaToXiig wg 
 
 EpvOpaiiov dv^p^g at)( jimAwroi iK ^d/nov iirl irpu^oala Ig EpvOpdg 
 rjKiwaiv a<()£i^£i;o(, araycrai o Acrruovog euOug eg rdc; EovOndg 
 TraAiJ', Kai irapa togovtov g-yti'^r avTi^ fxr) iTipnrtaeiv roig AOi)- 
 vaioig. 4. OtaTrAtucroc 8e Kal o Vii^dpiTog irpog avTov, Kal aro^r^r*/'- 
 aavTeg Ta irepi twv Bokovvtwv wpoSi^dvai, tvg ivpov uwav enl 
 au)Tr)pia Tuiv avOptJiriDv e/c Trjg ^d/uiov 7rpo(j>a<JiaOlv, diroXuGavTeg 
 Ttjg aiTiag, aTrinXevrjav d fxiv ig rr/v Xiov, o S* ig tj]v MiXrjTov 
 iKOfilGOrf, aXJTTEp ^itvoeLTo, 
 
 ceeds to Miletus, to take the command of 
 the Lacedaemonian fleet, which had been 
 lately reinforced.— Ch. XXXIV. In his 
 way thither, he narrowly escapes some 
 ships of the Athenians, which were passing 
 from Samos to Chios ; but, after being 
 tossed about by a violent storm, and losing 
 three of their ships, the rest succeeded in 
 getting to Lesbos. 
 
 Ch. XXXII. 3. iTrayytW. ttjv anoffT.] 
 lit. * promising revolt,' for ' promising to 
 revolt :' a very unusual phrase, in which 
 the doin^f of tlie action in question is im- 
 plied. So Demosth. p. 231, vfiiv fitv ttpr]- 
 vriy. tKiivoiQ Sk f3orj9tiav eTrTjyyfixdro. 
 Dio Cass. p. 429, ^iXiav avn^ iTrr]yyti- 
 \aTo. For (T<pag, fm^her on, Bekker says 
 should be read a<p(lQ, 
 
 Ch. XXXIII. 2. Ik tov IttI OotTepa] 
 This is put, Goeller says, by an inversion 
 
 of the words, for Kal avrol U tov IttI 
 Odrepa \6(pov KaOopfiKTafievoi htipyovro 
 T([/ \6({)<p. Compare supra iii. fi8, (where 
 there is a similar inversion,) avOig to av- 
 rb sva 'iKaarov Trapayayovrsg Kal tpio- 
 TwvTfQ. He further remarks, that the 
 gen. \6<pov depends on Oartpa, as the gen. 
 TOV kirl OcLTspa on U, which has the same 
 sense as in to Ik tov laBuov Ttiyoc at 
 i. 69. 
 
 3. napa tooovtov iykvkr avrtpj &c.] 
 'within so little was he of falling upon 
 (i. e. into the hands of) the Athenians.' 
 Compare vii. 2, fin. and see note on iii. 
 49, 5. 
 
 4. bjg ivpov uTcav — Trpo^aeTttrOiv] * when 
 they found that the whole was but a pre- 
 tence devised by the men for their libera- 
 tion from Samos.' On this sense of Trpo- 
 (paai^eaOai see note at i. 123. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 L113ER Vlll. CAP. XXXV. 
 
 617 
 
 XXXIV. 'El' Touro) 8t KiH r] Ttuv *A0)jrata»i' OTpaTid Talg 
 vavaiv iK TOV KivpvKov iripiirXiovda Kar 'ApyTi'ov iirnvyy^avii Tpiai 
 vavdl TMV Xitjjv jtia/cpcac, /cat ojg a^or, t^iw/cov* Kal ^Uf^iujv t£ 
 jiiiyag tTriYiyvtrat, Kal at /tev twv X'lwv /ndXig KuTa(j)ivyovan' eg tuv 
 Xifiiva, al he rwv 'A0»p'aiwi^ cii /liIv jmdXiaTa dpfin'iaaaai Tpeig 8ta - 
 (j>9eioovTai Kal eKiriiTTOvm irpdg rrji' ndXiv Tuiv Xia>i', Kai avCpeg 
 tn /iiev dXiGKovTai ot 8' dnoOvnaKovaiv, ai 8' aAAai KaTa(j)evy(>vaiv 
 eg TOV vird tw Mi/iavri Aj^ttra, ^oiviKovvTa /caAoiyuvor. evTevOev 
 8* vaTepov eg ti]v Ataj3ov KuOopiiiiadinevoi irapeaKevdtovTO eg roi' 
 
 f ^ 
 
 TttV£(TjHOV. 
 
 XXXV. 'Efc ^e Ttjg UeXonovvri<JOv tov avTov ^^i^iivvog 
 'imroKpdTvg o AaKe^ai/iidviog eKnXevaag ^eKa f-iev Oovpiaig vavaiv, 
 Jv r)pX^ Aa>{Ji£u<; o Aiaydpov Tp'iTog avTog, /ma ce AuKivviKy, fiia 
 Se 2uoa/vO(Tia, KaTairXel eg Kri^ov' r) S' dcptdTmei vh) vno Tiaaa- 
 (j)epvovg. 2. Kal avTovg oi ev Ty MiXt]Tio, idg yaOovTOy eKeXevov 
 Talg jLiev dl^iaeiaig toji' vtwv Kri^ov (pvXaaaeiv, Talg 0£, irepi Tpi- 
 oTTiov ovaaig, Tdg dn' AlyviTTOV oA/cci^at; TTpoa(5aXXovaag ivXXa^i- 
 f5dveiv' eoTi ^e to Tpidiriov aKpn t»7c KriStag Tr^oilx^ovaa, AttoA- 
 
 Ch. XXXIV. al fidXiffTa dpniiaaaai] Triopium, Cnidus : and hence, for the 
 
 ' those which had advanced the furthest words as they now stand, I suspect should 
 
 in the pursuit.' 'EKTriTzrovai, 'are cast be read, TpioirioV i) Kvidov aKpa, Kal 
 
 ashore.' Tov reix^ffiiov. Meaning, the Upbv, k. r. \. It is very probable that 
 
 fortifving of Delplnnium, spoken of at the word uKpa was eaten away by a worm 
 
 cl,_ 38^ 2. i" the archetype of the only copy of that 
 
 Ch.'xXXV. a Peloponncsian squadron lexicographer that has been preserved to 
 
 arrives at Cnidus, which had revolted from us. This, however, will not justify the 
 
 the Athenians, but which, cruising off rendering here of Dean Smith, 'and a 
 
 Triopium, is near being cut off by the temple of Apollo ;' for, not to mention that 
 
 Athenians. * Kal would thus be indispensable, it were 
 
 1. For vulg. dirb, which admits of no surely nothing less than absurd to say that 
 defence, 1 have, with Bekker, Poppo, and the promontory was a temple. In short, 
 Goeller, received vtto ; the sense being,' at Upbv is evidently an adjective, and with the 
 the instigation of.' As the latter reading genitive means, ' sacred to ;' a sense fre- 
 has never yet been found in any MS., it quent in Herodot., and occasionally found 
 may be opportune for me to remark, that in Xen. and Plato. 
 
 such was, I find, formerly the reading of Finally, TptoTriov is properly an adjectite, 
 
 the Cod. Clarend. signifying three-faced, (so Hesycli. rpioTrtoc, 
 
 2. rale ci] Meaning, ' with the [other rpio^OaX/iog,) and seems to have been 
 half].' Triopium is described as a pro- applied to the promontory in question, by 
 montory with a temple upon it, (of Apollo, an ellipsis of aKpov, as an appellative, be- 
 as appears from Herodot. i. 144.) which cause this has (as we learn from Dr. 
 was also the case with Sunium, and, in- Clarke, Travels, vol. ii. 214) three faces, 
 deed, most other considerable promon- by its jutting out in three directions, 
 tories, where temples were built to excite The present name Krlo arose from some 
 the devotion of the passing mariners. It fancied resemblance to a ram's head, of 
 is worthy of observation, that this passage which the two horns represent the three 
 of our author, and that of Herodot. i. 144, faces. 
 
 above mentioned, and also iv. 38, (where KvWafifidvtiv} Duker has rightly seen 
 
 we have reivei /itxpt TpiOTrtiov dKpnQ,) that ^i;XXa/i/3ar£iv here bears the sense 
 
 were evidently had in view by Hesych. on comprefumd^re, ' to seize or capture a 
 
 the article 'Xpioniov ; his words being, r) place,' as in Xen. Anab. v. 1, 15, d/xtXijffac,- 
 
 Vivi^oQ, Kal Upbv ivQa (oprdlovaiv. Yet tov avWaj^tiv nXola. 
 Cnidus was never called Triopium; nor 
 
618 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a.C. 412. 
 
 \(M)VOQ lepov. 3. TTvBoinivoi K o[ ' AOr]vaioi, Koi irXivaavT^^ e/c t»7<; 
 2ajU0U, Xajit)3avou(Ti roc tTrJ rw Tpioiriw (j>fjovpovGaQ £$ raw*;* oi S 
 avSpec a7ro<|)£V'you(ytv t'S aiirwv. /cat jitEra Touro 6? t>/i' Kvtoov Kara- 
 n\iV(favTeg^ Kai npoajSaXovTig ry TroXtt, qth^igtio ovay, oXiyov 
 ilXov. 4. ry S' vanpaia avOig irpoGifiaXXov, Kai wg a/dHvov 
 (bpa^a/nivojv avTwv vno vvktu Kai iTrEi<JtXOovTU)v avTOiQ rtov awo 
 TOV TpiOTTtOU £fC TU)V ViUJV ^ia(j>Vy6vT(i)V, OVKtO OjuLo'njjg ipXaiTTov, 
 aireXOovTiq Ka\ ^ytjjaavTtQ r»)v rcuv KvtStwv yrjv, eg t»/i^ 2a/^ov 
 aTTfTrXcutrav. 
 
 XXXVI. 'Ytto St TOV auTov ^pdvov 'A(TTUO)(^ou jJfcovTOc t'c ri/v 
 MtXr/rov em to vavTiKOV oi rifXoTrovvricrtot eviroptjjg en ei^ov 
 airavra to. Kara to arpaToneSov' kui yap jiuaOog ec'icoTO ap/coui'Ta>c, 
 Kai TO. eK Trie laffou ^ityaXa ;)^pri/iaTa SiapwaaOevTa VTrr}V TOic cxTpa- 
 TtwTatc, oi re MiXt'iaioi irpoOv/iHog to. tov ttoXcjuou e(j>epov. irpog ce 
 TOV Ti(y<7a<pepvriv eSoKovv ofxtvg Tolg I\eXoTrovvr)aioig a'l wpuiTai Evv- 
 OrJKaiy at irpog XaXKi^ea yevoinevai, ev^eelg eivai Kai ov wpog cjijxvv 
 fjiaXXov' Kai aXXag kVi Qripafxevovg napovTog enoiovv' Kai eiaiv 
 
 aide, 
 
 XXXVII. *' HYNeHKAl AaKe^aifxovlwv Kai twv ^u^/^ia^wy 
 TTpog (5a(JiXea d^apeiov Kai Tovg irai^ag Tovg paaiXeiog Kai Tiaaa- 
 (jtepvrjv, GTTov^dg tli'ot Kai (piX'iav KaTci TaSe. 2. Oiroai] X^^a Kai 
 TToXtig (SaaiXeujg eial Aaptiov i] tov iraTpog i]ffav r/ Tuiv npoyovwv, 
 eni TavTag juit] levai eirl noXe/iUo lurj^l KaKw fit^^evi ^a/T£ AaKtcai- 
 fiovuwg /u»It£ touc ^vjuf^ia^ovg Tovg AaKe^ai/iioviujv, ^irice (popovg 
 irpaaaeaOai eK tu)v iroXeivv tovtwv iLUiTe AaKeSai/iioviovg f.ii}Te Tovg 
 ^vniiici^ovg TWV AaKe^aifxoviwv' /urjSt Aa/otlov (SaGiXea, ^irjde wv 
 (5a(nXevg apyjEi eirl AaKe^aijiioviovg furj^e Tovg ^vf-i/iia^ovg levai em 
 TToXc/iW imri^e KaK(2 jur/Savt. 3. »/v ^e ti ^etJVTai AaKe^aiinovioi »/ oi 
 ^vjn/Lia^oi jSacTtXcwc, V f3a(JiXevg Ao/ceSat/uov/wv »/ twv ^v^f.ia^(i)v, o 
 TI av ire'iOwaiv ciXXr/Xouc, touto iroiovai KaXwg ^X^n'. 4. tov ce 
 TToXfjUOV TOV Trpoc AOr^vaiovg Kai Tovg ^v/n/uid^ovg /coivy a^KpoTepovg 
 TToXefxelv' riv ^e KaTciXvaiv noiwvTaiy Koiry a/iKpoTepovg iroiiiaOai, 
 5. OTToar) S' av arpaTta fv Ty X^P^ ^V (iaaiXeijjg r) ineTa7refi\paf.ievov 
 (3aGiXeu)g, Trjv SaTravj^v jSatrtXea Trape^^iv, 6. r/v ce Tig tiov 
 TToXewv OTToaai ^vveOevTO (DaaiXel em tj!)v (5aaiXewg hj yjjjpav, Tovg 
 aXXovg KivXveiv kuI ajuivveiv (5aaiXei KaTu to ouvaTov* Kai i/v Tig 
 TWV f'v Trj ^aGiXewg X^pa, r) oarjg (iaaiXevg apx^ij tT^t Trjv AaKecai- 
 
 Ch. XXXVI. A second treaty is con- irpoQ tov Tiffaatpiprrjv] * in respect of 
 
 eluded between the king of Persia and the Tissaph ernes. ' 'Ev^ffTc, 'defective.' Com- 
 
 Peloponnesian confederacy. pare Eurip. FlioDn. 713, TroXXy yap tvpov 
 
 Irt] etiamtum. 'Yiriiv, mppeditahiit. tvSiti^ SiaXXaydc. 'EiroiovVfior tnoiovvTo. 
 
 oL. 92, 1.] LIBER VIII. CAP. XXXVIII. 619 
 
 uov'kjJV 'ir) V TOiv ^vfi/iidx^^'f (IaaiXevg KUjXveTio Kai ajuvveTO) KaTa to 
 
 cvvaTOv, 
 
 XXXVIII. MfTa Se TavTag Tag ^vvOrjKag 9»7pajncv»/c inev 
 napa^ovg 'AaTuo)(w Tag vauc, aVoTrXtwv tv KeXrjTi a(j>av'i'CiTai' oi S 
 eK Tfjg Aeafiov 'Adrjva^oi, fi^r] Sia^ejiiiKOTeg eg t»)v Xiov t^ OTpaTia, 
 Kai KpaTOVVTeg Kai yr\g Kai OaXdaai^g, AeX(j>iviov eTei^fZoVy X^^^^^^ 
 dXXojg Tf eK yng /capTfpov Kai Xi/tievag €)(ov, Kai Trjg twv Xiwv 
 TToXcwc ov iroXv direxov. 2. oi Sfc Xioi, £v TroXXatc t"^C Trpiv 
 juayaic 7r£7rXr/y|U£V0i, Kai aXXwg £v acpiGiv avTolg ov navv ev cia- 
 Keijuevoi, dXXd Kai twv /meTa Tv^ewg tov ''Iwvoc V^rj viro Yle^apiTov 
 eir ciTTiKJid/uw T£0V£WTWV KOI Tijg aXXrjg woXeivg KaT avayKtjv eg 
 oXiyov KaTexofiievT/jg, uttotttwc ^laKeiiuevoi aXXr^Xoig Tjavxt^tov' Kai 
 ovT avTol Sta TavTa ovff oi fxeTci FlfSapiTou eiriKovpoi a^iojLiaxoi 
 avTolg efaivovTO. 3. eg jLievToi T»jv MiXy^tov £7r£^7rov, /c£X£uovT£e 
 
 GfplGl TOV AgTVOXOV (3orj0£lV* WC S OVK fdr/ZCOUEV, fTTlffTfiXXft TTEpC 
 
 awTOu eg Tt]v AaKe^aifxova IlfSaptTOC wg aSt/couvToc- 4. Kai tu 
 jU£v £v Trj X/w eg tovto KaOeaTriKei Tolg AOrivaioig' oi o eK Trjg 
 ^diiiov vi/EC avTo7g eTriirXovg /nev eiroiovvTO Talg ev t\] MtXr/Tw, 
 £7r£t Sf jut) dvTavdyoieVy aVa^wpoui'Tfic TraXtv £c t»}v 2a^ov »?(tu- 
 X«Z[ov. 
 
 Ch. XXXVIII. The Athenians over- 
 run the whole of Chios. The Chians apply 
 for aid to Astyochus, who refuses it. 
 Whereupon Pedaritus sends a strong re- 
 presentation to Lacedaeraon. 
 
 1. aTTOTrX'eojv iv KiX. a^avi^trai] There 
 is something peculiar in the use of the 
 term a^avt^crai, the force of which it is 
 not easy to fix with certainty ; and of 
 which, accordingly, various interpretations 
 have been propounded. Abresch thinks 
 it uncertain whether the meaning be, 
 e medio decesserity or naufrcajio perierit ; 
 yet he prefers the former view ; while 
 Didot inclines to the latter one, comparing 
 supra iv. 80, r}^aviadv rt avTOVQ, ' made 
 away with them :' and Pint. Lys. 7, Kara- 
 vavfxax^OtiQ ricpavioQt]. These two pas- 
 sages, however, are not of the same kind ; 
 and why, it may be asked, should The- 
 ramenes have been made away with ? 
 This, indeed, would be supposing Thucy- 
 dides to write in cenlgma. I am still of 
 opinion, as formerly, that the term is 
 simply meant to express that he * took 
 himself off,' disappeared from the scene 
 of action, was no longer seen ; as used of 
 those who retire from public life, whether 
 from pique at ill usage, or from not 
 wishing to draw attention to their public 
 conduct. So Xen. Ages. ix. I, voiii^oiv 
 
 aiffxpovpyi(f fjtkv to dtpavi^tffQai : a view 
 this ' subsequently, I find, adopted by 
 Poppo, and in some measure by Dr. Ar- 
 nold, who adds, that 'possibly Theramenes 
 was afraid of being called to account at 
 Sparta for his undue compliances with 
 Tissaphernes in the matter of the pay ; 
 and therefore disappeared on his voyage 
 home.' 
 
 dial3t(5T}ic6Ttg tg] The tc, though not 
 found in the MSS., has been inserted by 
 all the recent editors because it is in 
 prose indispensable, and is used at i. 114, 
 ig avTt)v Oia/3t/3»7/c6rfc> and Arrian, E. A. 
 i. 22, 2, and 14, 3, d. tg viiaov. Polyb. 
 iv. 5, 2, S. tig ttiv 'RntipoVy and iv. 66, 5. 
 Diod. Sic. i. 166, S. elg Eypw7r?/v. If it be 
 asked hoic what is mdispensable came to 
 be omitted in perhaps every MS., I an- 
 swer, because m ancient MSS. (like the 
 Mus. Brit.) the words would be written 
 dtafitfitjKl tg, and thus the first eg might 
 
 easily be lost. 
 
 2. tJ' (T<pi(Tiv avTolg oif Trdvv ev diaKti- 
 fitvoi] lit. *not very well disposed amongst 
 one another.' See iv. 25, and supra 
 ch. 24, and 21, init. 
 
 tg oXiyov KaTixofJ-^vrig] Put, the Scho- 
 liast remarks, for dvayKa^ojxkvrig oXty- 
 a/3x«'<^0«t> * being reduced to an olig- 
 archy.' Nothmg can be more to the 
 
620 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 412. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LTBEU VIIT. CAP. XLT. 
 
 621 
 
 XXXIX. 'Em St T^fc UtXonovvricrov Iv rto airw x''^^^''^ "^ ^<? 
 ^a^vn(5atw vno KaXXtyeiVou roJ Utya^tio^^ /cai Ti^taYopou rou 
 
 Kal UKoai vmg apaaai iwXtov inl 'iiov'iaq TTEpl riXi'ou rpoTrac, Kal 
 «Vx^v €7r€7rX£i aJrcIJv 'Avri(T0£v»]g STrapriar.K;. 2. IvviiTi^^av Se 
 ol Aa/ctSotAuirioi /cai €rSt/ca avSoag STrapTcart^jv Hu^i/3ouAoug 
 'Atrruox^f^. ^'^ t^C ^v Aix«C o ' hpKiaiXcuW Ka\ ii^r)ro avroiq k 
 MiXriTov a(j>iKo^ivovQ twv T£ aXAwv EuvtTrt^ieXetaOai p ^uXXst ciptara 
 fSttv, Kal rdg vavq Tairaq n airaq, rj ttXhovq i] Kal tXa'ddouc, k 
 Tov 'EXXricTTrovrov wg (^a^vaiialov, tIv SoKy, aVoTriViTrav, KXaipx'>v 
 Tov '?a^i<piov, oc SuvettXei, apx^vra TrpocTragavrac, Ka! 'Adruoxov, 
 ^v Sofc^ role tvSe/ca orSpacri, ttoueiv t»7c vauapx*'«C, ' AvTiadevriv gt 
 ica0icrra'vai- Trpoc yap ^«€ rou neSapi'rov eTridroXac UTrwTrramv 
 aurov. 3. TrXtoutrai oJv ai vij^Q ano MaXcaq TreXaytat M»;Xw 
 7rpo(Ttj3aXov, /cai 7r£|0truxo»"rtC vavdi ^tKa 'AOjji'mwv, r«c rptlg 
 Xa^ij3a'vov(Tt Ktvac Kal KaraKaiovrnv. /LUra Ce rouro ^tSioTtg ^i^ 
 al gia^uyoucrat twv 'AO.p'alwv £/c rrTc MrjXou i'^Tk', ovrtp eyevero, 
 ^T,.'u(7W(Ti ToTc £V T>5 2aVm> TOV tTTtVXoi;!' avTwv, TT^OQ T»)v Korjrrjv 
 TrXaudavTH" Kal TrXt/w toi' VXouv Stci (|)uXa/c)7c TrotrjcraVtvot, Jc nil/ 
 KaJvov r»7c 'Aalac; /corr^pav. 4. evr^r^ei' §»), wg £v a(T(;>aXa oith", 
 a'yytX/av iTrs^irov iirl rag Iv ry M(X//rw vaGg tou &;^t7ra^>r/K'o^u(7- 
 6);?rat. XL. Oi St XToi /cai HeSapiToc Kara rov avTov ^(juvov 
 ovSlv ^aaov, Kaiir^o hafikXXovra, rov 'Adruoxov^ iri^inovTei: dyyi- 
 XovQ ri^lovv d<j)t(Ti 'iToXiooKovinivoig ^oifiylaai airaaaig rale,- vavalv, 
 Kal /uri nepuduv t^]v ^xiy'iar^v rwi' tv 'lojim Su^^taxiSwr TroXtwy £/c 
 
 present purpose than the passage adduced 
 by Haack, v. 81, ra iv SticwJivi tg oXiyovg 
 — KaTtOTijcrav oi Auk. Though that will 
 by no means justify this use of oXiyov for 
 oXiyapxia, which *is, I believe, unprece- 
 dented elsewhere. 
 
 Ch. XXXIX. In consequence of the 
 remonstrance of Pedaritus, the Lacedie- 
 monians sent out to Ionia a strong naval 
 force to co-operate with Pharnabazus in 
 destroying the dominion of Athens in 
 those parts, and also eleven commissionei-s 
 to inquire into the conduct of Astyochus, 
 and to act as counsellors to him in 
 future. 
 
 3. TrXiovffai — TTfXayiat] i. e. taking 
 their course not along shore, or by the 
 islands of the iEgean, but across the 
 TTtXayoc, or high sea : an idiom, of which 
 other examples occur at ch. 60, 2,^ Ka9- 
 opioffi rag vavg — irtXayiag and Tiig X. 
 TrXeoixrag, and ch. 101, cnraipovaiv Ik riig 
 Xiov ov TreXdytai—dXX', &c., and though 
 
 rare out of Thucydides, it is found in 
 Demosth. p. 1213, ttXoDv Kai ttoXvv Kai 
 TTtXdyiov ('per allum mare, non ripas 
 legendo,' as Reiske explains). Xen. A nab. 
 ii. 1, 11, dvriyovTO o'l 'AOrjvaioi Itti r//i; 
 Xi'ov TTiXdyioi. 
 
 did (piiXdKiig] ' with caution,' i. e. for 
 security's sake, as the Scholiast remarks. 
 
 4. TOV ?j;/x7rapa»C()/u(70r/i'ai] 'in order 
 to be conveyed [by them].' 
 
 Ch. XL. — XLII. The Chians again 
 apply for aid to Astyochus, which he is 
 preparing to send them, when, receiving 
 intelligence of the arrival of the armament 
 at Caunus, he goes thither with his fleet 
 to meet and convoy them ; and, on his 
 passage, he meets with, and, after some 
 partial disaster, defeats an Athenian 
 squadron sent from Samos to watch for 
 the coming of the Peloponnesian fleet. He 
 then proceeds to join the fleet at Caunus, 
 and goes with it to take their stiition at 
 Cnidus. 
 
 
 Ti OaXdaariQ e/|r>yo^£i'»?v K(u Kara yijv Xijareiaig TropOov^drtiv. 
 2. oi yap oi/ciroi tihq Xiotg ttoXXoI ovng, kuI ^ua yf noXu, 7rX»/i' 
 Aa/CfSat/ioi'to)!', TrXfiGTOi yevo^ttvot, Kal 'af.ia ^la to irXrjOoQ X"^^" 
 TTwrapwc f»' Talc d^iKiaig KoXri^o/ucvoi, ivq r] (TTpaTtci tuw AOi)vaiu)V 
 (5t(5aLU)q tSoSe ftfTct Tti^ovq iSfWGOai, bvOvc auTo/ioXia re e^u>oyi(Jav 
 oi TToXXoi Trpdg a ur oi)c, Kal to. nXiicFTa KaKa, iTnardfia'oi Tr]v X(*>onv. 
 oJtoi k'Spatrai'. 3. icjiacrav ovv XP»i''«t ^»^ Xloi, ewq^ Ui iXnlq kui 
 Sui'aToi' KLjXvaai, Ttixt^^'it^^^'^" tou /liXfpiviov Kal anXovq ovroc, 
 Kal arpaTOTri^ii) Kal vavalv ipvi^iarnQ fiintovoQ TrpoaTrf^xpaXXo^iei'oi', 
 j3orj0f7(Tat (y(l)i(7iv. o ^£ 'AdTuox^C Kaiirfp ov ^lavoovfXBVoq ^id t>m' 
 TOT€ aVttX j)i', (jJc ^<«^p« «:«' Touc t,vinindyjwq npoOv^ovq ovraq, wp- 
 furjTO £C TO j3orj0e7v. XLI. Iv tovt^o S' £/c T^q Kavvov TrapayiyrtTai 
 ayycX/a, oti al £7rrti Kal hkocti vrtiq Knl oi twi' AaKt^aifiovuov t,v^i- 
 j3ouXoi irdoHmv' Kal, vofuaaq ndvTa vaTepa iivai raXXn Trpog to 
 vavc Ti OTTWC OoXafTCTo/coaToTtv juaXXov, TotrauTog Su^iTTopa/co^titTat, 
 Kal Tovq A«k:£^o(/uoj'Iouc, ol vkov KaTaaKonoi avTOV, anrpaAuiq 
 TTBpaLwO^lvai, ivOvq drf>tlc to iq Tt]v Xiov, JttXh k ri]v Kavvov. 
 2. Kal k Kidv Ti]v MepoTTt'Sa tv tw -rrapdnXw diro(5dq, t/jv te 
 
 Tj-oAti;, aravKTrov ov(jav Kal utto (TtKTjUou, og auToTg etv^^ ^dyioToq 
 
 yt Sri iov iLiBiLivrifibQa y^vofiivoc, ^v/.nmrTWKviav, £/C7rop«£(, twv 
 
 dvOpu^TTOJV k rd opr? 7r£(/>£uyoTwi% Kal ti]v X^P«^ /caTa^po^mtg Xf/av 
 £7rotf7ro, TrXtjv Tuiv eXhvOepu)v' Tovrovq Sf d(pLH. 3. £/c C£ T^q Ku) 
 
 2. tv raXg ddiKiaig] ' in their off'ences,' 
 i. e. when they offended. Mtra reixovgy 
 * with (i. e. in possession of) a fort to har- 
 bour them.' In airojuoXi^ t^wpijcar we 
 have an unusual form of expression for Ig 
 avTOfioXiav tx- ; ^vith which compare an- 
 other supra vii. 13, 2, Itt' avroixoXiag — 
 aTT^px"^^"*? 'they take to desertions;' and 
 also another similarly anomalous j^hrase 
 at iii. 40, npbg avTovojxiav dirocTTdvra. 
 
 Ch. XLI. 1, vo^inag v<TTtpa eTvai] for 
 V. Ev dtvTkpi{) tij/ai, as the Schol. explains; 
 ' deenung every thing of inferior import- 
 ance compared with — : ' a very unusual 
 phrase, the nearest approach to which is 
 vffTtpov TToiflnBai or nOtaOai, e. g. Plut. 
 Demosth. Trarra Troirjffdntvog vcFTtpa, and 
 Plato, p. 890. (where both are combined,) 
 awfia dk CtvTtpov re Kal v^Tepoi' \pvxnQ 
 ytyovki'at. 
 
 2. Tt)v X'^f^'^'' — Xtiav tTTOitiro, irXtjv 
 Twv tXtvOkpu)v] Here we have jdirase- 
 ology not a little anomalous : for if, with 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. § 421, 4, we regard Xiiav 
 eTToiHTo as a circumlocutory phrase for 
 the cognate verb iXir}XdTSi, as at ch. 62, 
 (TKtvr} Kal dvSpdTToSa apTray^v 7roif]<rd- 
 ixtuog, for opTra^ov, — that will not go to 
 
 the root of the nuittcr, nor enable us to 
 
 account for the words ttXijv tCjv kXtvOipiov, 
 
 in which consists the main difficulty,— a 
 
 difficulty only to be removed by supposing 
 
 (with Bauer and Arnold) that there is 
 
 a sort of hypalfafif, by which tlie literal 
 
 sense, 'he made the country his spoil,' is 
 
 regarded as equivalent to ' he made s])oil 
 
 of all that it contained,' and especially the 
 
 persons of the inhabitants, except the free 
 
 persons (of both sexes). Now the shires 
 
 were taken for the sea service, in its most 
 
 laborious department, for which the free 
 
 persons would have been wholly unfit. 
 
 Astyochus made spoil of every thing else. 
 
 Of the phrase Xtiav TroielaOai, which is 
 
 rare, I have noted examples elsewhere in 
 
 Synes. Epist. 107, Xtiav airavra tt.,^ and 
 
 Plut. Coriol. rd ti awfiara Xtiav Ittoi- 
 
 r/ffaTo, Kal ra xphf^aTn Ctrjpiraas, where 
 
 we have a form of expression of groat 
 
 propriety ; the phrase in question being 
 
 almost solely applied to the taking persons 
 
 captive, as is perhaps the case here ; for as 
 
 to the property^ it had doubtless, for tho 
 
 most part, beeii carried off" to the mountain 
 
 fastnesses by the men who took refuge 
 
 there. Gf the cognate phrase X»;i/;»' OiaOai 
 
622 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 412. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. XLIV. 
 
 623 
 
 atpiKOjjiivoQ £(; Tjjv Kv'iSov vvKTOi;, avayKcitfTfU vtto t(ov Kxnciwv 
 irapaivovvTijjv jur) tKjStjSaaat rovg vavTai;^ a\X to(nrt^ ^^X^^ TrAeli' 
 ivOvQ BTTL Tag Tujv ' AOrjvaiujv vavg HKoaiv, aq fX<t»v ILapfJUVoq, tig 
 Twv t/c ^afxov GToaTrjywv, £<^uXa(T(T£ ravrag rag tirra Kai HKoai vavg 
 tK T7/C rieXoTrovvriaov TrpoairXEOvcjag, t(p aaTTf^ Kai o AoTvoyjig 
 irapiirXH, 4. kirvdovTO ^l oi kv ry Sojuw Ik rttg Mr/Xou tov £7ri- 
 ttXouv auroiy, icat >) ^uXafCTj rw Xa^ju/vw Trepi t»/v 2uju)7V Kai XaX- 
 ic»)v /cat *Po8ov Kai wepl T»)i' Au/ctai' lii'* h^^l yap y^rOavtro K"at tr ry 
 Kavvio (waag avrag. XLII. iirtirXu ovv, wawep tt^^^v, npog 
 rrjy ^v/nr}}' o Acrruoyoc, 7r{)lv iKirvaroQ yivtaOai, h Trtjg TTepiXafjoi 
 TTOV jLUTtiooovQ TUQ vavg. Kai avT(^ vdTog Ti Kai Ttt e/c tov ovpavov 
 ^vvve(j)sXa ovra 7rXavr)aiv twv vfwi' tv tw gkoth Kai Tapayjqv 
 iraokayiv. 2. Ka\ a/tia Ty eio St£(T7ra(T/xa'0U tov vavTiKOv, Kai tov 
 fulv (j)avtpov i']^rj ovrog TOig ' AOrjvaioig tov tvwvv/uiov Kepivg, tou 0£ 
 
 aXX< 
 
 ■Xa 
 
 ov TTipi Tfjv vi]<yov CTi TTAavwjiitvou, £7rava"yovrai Kara Ta-^og o 
 
 an example occurs in Hdot. v. 202, Tovg 
 XoiTTovg \riir}v tKkXtvat OkaOai, 'made 
 slaves of them.' No wonder is it tliat the 
 phrase should have this force, since Xsia, 
 like prceda in Latin, according to Gellius, 
 xiii. 24, denotes properly and primarily, 
 'corpora rerum quae capta sunt.' The 
 harshness in the present instance consists 
 in the country being here put for the in- 
 habitants thereof, — a harshness which 
 would alone be tolerated in poetry; though 
 we have something approaching to it in 
 Sallust, Jug. ch. 15, * Regnum ejus, sce- 
 leris sui prtedam fecit,' for * regnum ejus 
 scelerate prjedatus est ;' equivalent to, 
 * he made a prey of whatever was spoil- 
 able.* 
 
 Ch. XLII. 1. On the phrases wo-TTfp 
 ii\f. and ttoiv tKrrvffTog yerkffOai, see 
 notes at iii. 30. Of 7repi\a(^oi tqq vavg 
 the sense is literally, 'might get hold of,' 
 ' take them,' as Herodot. v. 23, and viii. 
 106. Td tK TOV ovpavov Dr. Arnold ex- 
 plains to signify, ' the state of the atmo- 
 sphere ; ' though he has not adduced any 
 proof that the phrase is capable of that 
 sense. Such, however, may be found in a 
 passage of Hippocrates, where we have 
 the equivalent expression to. ovpavia to 
 denote the atmosphere ; yet as used in 
 that peculiar sense also observable in our 
 word atmosphere as signifying the state of 
 the temperature thereof as to wet or dry^ or 
 what we understand by the weather. So 
 also in a passage of Dio Cass. p. 234, 91, 
 (probably written with a view to the pre- 
 sent,) we have, 6 ovpavbg — ffvvaiperai 
 TigoQ ap(p6Ttpa, and a little further on, 
 
 Kai 6 ovpavoQ 6 virkp avTwv ^rjporaTOQ. 
 Again, in Herodot. vii. 37, tTrivetpfXotv 
 ovTwv, ('the atmosphere being cloudy,') 
 and in Aristot. Probl. xxiv. 17, cited by 
 Wessel., there is an ellipsis of ratv tov 
 ovpavov^ or tCjv ovpav'niiv. ^Vhy, indeed, 
 kK TOV ovpavov should have been said, and 
 not simply tov ovpavov, — still remains to 
 be accounted for. As to Dr. Arnold's ex- 
 planation of the expression, * appearances 
 arising from the atmosphere,' — it is most 
 jejune, and the sense thus yielded any 
 thing but suitable. We may best regard 
 this as one of those many instances of 
 negligent and disjointed composition oc- 
 curring in this book, and of which Dr. 
 Arnold has treated at ch. 33. It should 
 seem, too, that there is here a remarkable 
 brevity of expression for what, if written 
 at large, would stand thus : kuI avTtp vfTog 
 Ik Toi) ovpavov Kai to. tov ovpavov ^vv- 
 vecptXa ovTa. Similarly in a passage of 
 the Old Testament, Isaiah Iv. 10, we have, 
 (jiQ yap av KaTa(3y 6 vtTog — Ik tov ov- 
 pavov) : and in Genesis viii. 2, ffweaxsOri 
 6 vtTog airb tov ovpavov. Finally, so in 
 another passage of our author, supra ii. 
 77, v^wp i^ ovpavov. Thucydides, we 
 may suppose, the more easily fell into this 
 negligence, because as rain, snow, &c. are, 
 in familiar parlance, said to come tK tov 
 oitpavoij, so may the weather generally, and 
 thus the Ik would in some measure serve 
 for both. 
 
 TrXdvrjffiv — Trapsffxt^ 'occasioned a 
 wandering [from their right course].' 
 Compare the expression alaOricnv naptffxt 
 at ii. 50. 
 
 i 
 
 Xao/jj-vog Kai oi ' AOrjvaloi iXdaaocnv r] Talg hkogi vavdi, — vo^t- 
 aavTeg, aairto itpvXacjaov vavg Tag awo Ttjg Kauvou, TavTag iivai. 
 
 3. Kai TrpocnreaovTig, evOvg KaTtSvaav re Tpfig Kai KaTeTpav^aTioav 
 iXXag, Kai iv tw ipy(0 cVc/cparouv, /uf^pi ov kTT£(pdvr}(fav avTolg 
 irapd SoSav ai irXdovg twv vcwv Kai TravTax^O^v direKXyovTO. 
 
 4. iweiTa ^e eg (f>vytiv Karacyrarrfg, £$ jn'^v vavg airoXXvaaiv, Taig 
 ^e Xonralg KaTafpsvyovaiv eg rr)v TaurXoufftrav v^ffov, evTevOsv 8e 
 ig 'AXiKapvacradv, 5. m^t" ^£ tovto ol /liIv UeXonovvricTim k 
 Kvi^ov KaTapavTeg, Kai ^UjUjUiyadwv twv ek Tr7c Kavvov eiTTa Kai 
 iiKoai vediv avTolg, ^v/Lnrdcraig wXevfravTeg, Kai Tpoira^ov iv t^ 2u/i>7 
 GTriffavTig^ irdXiv ig t»)v Kv/3ov KaOtopim'KTavTo' XLII I. oi Ca ABr}- 
 valoi Talg ek T^g ^dfxov vavcrl -rrdfraig, tog ^gOovto Ta T^g vav- 
 fiaxiag, TrXevcravTeg eg r»Jv Sujurjv, Kai enl f^ilv to Lv t^ Kv/Sw vauri/cdi^ 
 ov^ opiuijcravrfc, ov^' kfivoi eir eKtivovg, XaJidvTeg Sc Td ev t^ 
 ^iliiri (TKivrj Twi' vtdiv, Kai AcoovfJioig Tolg ev Ty T^irfipM 7rpoa(5aXivTeg, 
 aTTtTrXtucrav eg tt^v ^a/nov. 
 
 2. "ATra^ai S' ^'8r? oJcrat ev Ty Kvi^m oi rwv UeXo7rovvr)ffiu)V v^g 
 eirecTKevdlovTi tb ei ri tSec, Kai irpog tov TifTaa(j>epvr]v {irapeykveTo 
 ydp) Xdyovg tTroiouvro ol ev^eKa dv^peg twv AaKedai^ioviwv t^^r'^J^ 
 Twv ii^Y) ireirpayfjievtjv, ei ri /iij r]pe(JKev auroTc, Kai irepl Tod /itX- 
 Xovroc TToXe^tou, orw Tpoiru) dpiaTa Kai £u^(/)0|Oa;rara dfifpoTepoig 
 TToXeinijcTeTai, 3. juaXtcrra Se o At^aC eaKdnei Td noioifxeva, Kai 
 Tuc OTTov^dg oiSeTepag, oure Tdg XaXKi^eiog oure Tdg Gr^pa^itvouc, 
 ecpn fcaXwc hyKelffOai.—dXXd ^eivJi; elvai ei ywpag oarig (5aaiXeyg 
 Kai Ol irpdyovoi ^p^av irpoTepov, TavT^g Kai v»7v agiwcra KpaTeiv'^ 
 evelvai ydp Kai vY}(Tovg dirdcjag irdXiv ^ovXevtiv Kai OeaaaXiav Kai 
 AoKpovg Kai Td jLa^pi Botwrwv, Kai dvT eXevOep'iag dv Mrj^iKyh' 
 dpxvv Tolg "EXXrjai Tovg AaKeSai/iiovlovg TrepiOuvai. 4. ^Tepag ovv 
 UeXeve jStXr/ouc <j7revSeaeai, i] TavTaig ye ov xPJI^^'^Oai, ov^e T^g 
 Tpo(brlc eirl TovToig ScIrrOoi o6Bev. dyavaKTwv ^e o fxev Tiacjacpepvrig 
 iiTrexc^pricTev aw avTwv li dpyrig Kai inrpaKTog^ ALl V . oi C eg 
 T^v 'PoSov, emKr]pvKevofxevii)v diro twv ^vvaTU)TdTi»)v dvlpuyv, ty\v 
 yvMfXXiv J^ov TrXnr, eXmlovTeg v7iadv tb ovk d^vvaTov Kai vav 
 
 Ch. XLIII. 1. TO. (TKevT] tCjv veCjv} 
 Meaning the masts, yards, rigging, and 
 tackling, left before battle. See note at 
 ch. 28. 
 
 2. While the combined fleet was sta- 
 tioned at Cnidus, and the ships were un- 
 dergoing necessary repairs and refitments, 
 the lately arrived commissioners state 
 broadly to Tissaphernes their objections 
 to both of the late treaties of Lacedsemon 
 
 with Pema, and confer with him on the 
 best mode of carrying on the war in future 
 most advantageously for both parties. 
 
 Ch. XLIV. The Peloponnesian fleet 
 now sails to Rhodes, in consequence of 
 overtures from some of the principal per- 
 sons to bring over the island to the Lace- 
 daemonian alliance. They succeed, obtain 
 some money from the Rhodians, and re- 
 main there for eighty days. 
 
624 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 412. 
 
 (5aT(Zv nXifin Kin Tre^w irpoad^eaOai, Kcti afia riyov^nvoi avroi utto 
 TrJQ virap^ovarjg ^vfiiiiayia^ ^vvaTo\ iaeaOm, TKraarjii^rrjv ^^ii} amwv- 
 T£C x^v/iiaTa, Tpe(pHV tclq vavg, 2. irXtvaavrti; ovv tvOvQ ^ tv ti^i 
 avT<^ ^H/Livjvi EK r>7c Kv/^ou, Kal 7roo(j(5a\6vTSQ Kaf^iu^w Trjg FoCiag 
 irpioTy] vaval rtaaapai /ecu tvfi'rj/covra, €Sf<^o/3>j(Tai' f.ilv roug ttoXAouc 
 oii/c H^oTQC Til TT^aaffoiniva, Kai t(f>evyov, aAAwQ rt Kai areiy^iaTOv 
 vvfftjQ Trjc; TToXeujQ' ilra ^vyKa\t(TavTeQ ol AciKtSo^iovtot rourouc re 
 Km roue ^/c roTv SuoTr ttoXeoiv, AirSou /cat 'IrjXuffou, PoS/ouc ^Tracrav 
 airoaTiivai 'A^r/ra/wr. Kai 7rpo(Ti)(^w^»/(T£ 'Po3oc UeXoTrovvrjaioig. 
 3. Ol S* 'A0»?i'a7oi Kara tov Kaipov tovtov ralg tK rrjQ Sa^ou vavoiv, 
 uiaOuintvoi, 'iirXivcrav /nlv, (iovXojuivoi (pOdaai, Koi i(j>avi]aav TTfXa- 
 -ytot, v(TTe^ri(javTeg ^t ov iroXXw, to /liIv irapa^prjiixa aTrinXivcjav tc; 
 XoXki^I', fi'Teu^ev S* fc Sa/uov* ii(Tr6|0or S' t/c rrjg XaXKtjt; Kai iK 
 Trig Ka> Kcu t/c riJc Sa'juou roue,' £7r(7rXoi;c Troiovf.nv(n iiri rr/v Pooor 
 iiroXiiwvv. id Se ^pij^tara |ifv f^eXtSav tc Suo /caJ rpiaKOVTa raXovra 
 (d UeXoTTOVvr'iGtoi na^d Ttliv 'Po8/w)', rd S' aXXa riavy^atov Vf^npng 
 o-ySorJfCOvra, avtXKvaavTig rag vaug. 
 
 XLV. 'Ej' ^£ TOVTli) KCU in TrpOTf^OOV, TTpiv Eg T)]v Po^O]' 
 
 avTOvg dvaaTtjrai, r«3f fTTpoVdfro. AXKif5iaCjjg, f^ura tov XaX- 
 Ki^ewg OdvciTov Kal rrjv fv MiXt}TW judyriv, Tolg UeXowovvrifnoig 
 vnoTTTog wv, ko] dn' avTtov a(/)t/C0jii£i'»?c £7rt<TroX»;<,' ttooc Aaruo^^ov 
 tK AaKiSaliiiovog wot dnoKTiivai {y}v yap Ka\ tw ' Ayi^i ^X^i^^^ '^"* 
 aXXci)? dniGTog eipaivtTo), tt^wtov /liIv u7ro)(^wof7 Cilcrag napa Tier- 
 Ga(l>ipvr]v, ineiTa eKaKov n^iog avTOv ogov tSuraro fiaXioTa Tit)v 
 T\tXoirovvr}aiit)v Ta irpdy^iaTa' ku\ ^iSaff/caXog ttovtwi' -yi-yi'o^tfroc, 
 
 3. i^fXf^av] exegerunt, Mevied,' 'made 
 a requisition.' So Demosth. 4135, 7j e«KO(Ti 
 dpaxfiag t^sXe^e Trap' eKaaTqt, and p. 49 
 and 713, 4. /Eschin. p. 504, riXr} rovg 
 KaroTrXtoirae t^sXfyoi'. 'Eg ^vo Kal rpi- 
 ciKovTa rdXavra, *to the amount of thirty- 
 two talents.' In the expression to. S' dXXa 
 ycTvxf^^ov is conveyed a concealed sar- 
 casm ; it being meant, that in the eighty 
 days of their stay at Rhodes they kept 
 quiet, engaging in no offensive operations, 
 merely acting on the defensive, though the 
 Athenians were engaged in active hostili- 
 ties against the island. Of lycvxa'^w as 
 used in this sense other examples occur at 
 iii. 71. V. 54, and vii. 11. The inactivity 
 here spoken of is set in a strong point of 
 view by the words which follow, ai/f\- 
 KvaavTtg Tag vavQ. 
 
 di'tXKvaai'TiQ rag vavg'] Meaning that 
 the ships were drawn up on shore, as with 
 us ships are laid up in dock, when not on 
 service. So Pollux, vii. 190, Kai ovKtri 
 
 irXkovna vavg veojXKrjf^uvr} — dvuXKvff- 
 fxivr). 
 
 Cii. XLV. Alcibiades now becomes an 
 ol)jcct of sus])icion to the Lacedsemonians ; 
 insomuch that they order Astyochus to 
 put him to death. He withdi-aws him- 
 self to Tissaphernes, whom he by degrees 
 alienates from the Peloponnesians, and 
 does them all the harm in his power. 
 Thus he counsels Tissaphernes to lessen 
 his issues of money to them. — Ch. XLV I. 
 He shows that it was more for the king's 
 interest to hold the balance between the 
 two belligerents, than to aid either party 
 in destroying the other, but rather to wear 
 out one against the other, and thus remove 
 all fear from either. 
 
 1. Ikukov — TO. TTpdyijaTa} Evidently 
 written in imitation of this is an expres- 
 sion in Arrian, iii. 11, tovto tKaKuxJt Tolg 
 Ilspaaig to. Trpay/uara : and parallel to 
 this is one in Herodot. iii. 17, ot KaKovvrtg 
 Ta Koivd. Tlie present passage was also 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. XLV. 
 
 625 
 
 Tnv T£ jui(r0o(/)opdv ^uv£Tf/t£v, uvtI S|oa)(ju>7c 'ArrtK:»7c ^ w^re^ rpiu)- 
 
 /3oXoy, Ka\ toGto iun Swi'^xwC, ^i^oaOaiy Xiyuv /ctXtuwv tov Tiff- 
 
 <ja<ptpvnv npog avTOvg wg 'AOr)vami, U nXeiovog )(f>ovou iiriaTrifiovEg 
 ovreg tov vuvtikov, Tptw|3oXov Tolg eavTtJv ^i^oaaiv, ov togovtov 
 TTEVia, offov 'iva avTuw jii») oi vauToi, t/c inpiovcTiag v(ipitovTig, oi 
 filv Ta (ToijiirtTa X£t/o(»» €X<*><^»') dairavtJVTeg eg Toiavra a<f> U)V r\ 
 dnOevua Sv^ijSaivei, ot ^£ Tag vadg aTroXciTraxrtv, viroXiTrdvTtg Eg 
 d[.iYiOEiav TOV Trpo(fo<t>EiXoi.iEvov piaOov' Ka\ touc Tpmpdpx^vg Kai 
 
 evidently had in view by Plutarch, Alcib. 
 25, aTToyvovg ('in despair') tcl twv STrap- 
 rtarwv — UaKov, Kai ^ujiaXXe Trpog tov 
 Tiffff. Hence it plainly a]>pears that the 
 sense here intended is, 'injured the af- 
 fairs, or interests, of the Lacedaemonians, 
 with Tissaphernes, by calumniating their 
 actions and intentions.' Of the words 
 diSdffKaXog rrdvTwv — KweTtfiev the full 
 sense is, ' and by being the suggester and 
 originator of all the measures pui-sued by 
 Tissaphernes to the Lacediiemonians, he 
 was the means of the pay being cut down ; 
 so that, instead of a drachm, only a tri- 
 obolus,' &c. With the expression r»)v 
 fii(T9o(popav ^vvkTfixt (Ang. 'cut down, 
 curtailed the pay') compare Xen. Hier. 
 iv. 9, Tag dmrdvag <TvvTkixvtiy\ By ivri- 
 (TTrjfioveg tov vavTiKov is meant, 'skilful 
 in naval affairs.' So supra i. 142, 4, Trjg 
 0aXdi7(T)]g iTTKTTrjixoinQ ytvsaOai. 
 
 SaTraviovTsg ig ToiaiJTa d(p' wv »/ 
 daOhua Kvniiaivei] Alluding to drunken- 
 ness and debauchery. In the next words, 
 ol dk Tag vavg diroXiimiJcnv, viroXnrovTeg 
 eg ofirjpsiav, there is a variety of read- 
 ing, which is by Dr. Arnold justly said to 
 argue some corruption in the text, at least 
 that of all copies but a very few, namely, 
 MS. A., marg. of Venet., and Clarend. 2 
 manu, which I doubt not present the true 
 reading, as edited in my former edition of 
 our author, which has since been adopted 
 by Didot, Haack (2nd ed.), and Arnold ; 
 while Bekker (edd. 1 & 2) edits dTroXsi- 
 TTdJcriv ovx vTroXnrovTtgj and Poppo and 
 Goeller insert the ovx i" brackets,— per- 
 haps in deference to the authority of Bek- 
 ker ; for they both of them admit that it 
 yields no tolerable sense. The word may 
 fairly be presumed to have arisen from 
 a certain critic who supposed (though 
 erroneously) a negative to be wanting, and 
 accordingly supplied ovx > while another, 
 seeing that ovx would be a solecism, wrote 
 fiy), which is found in the MSS. Lugd. and 
 Mus. Brit. : yet each is worse than use- 
 less ; the sense of the whole passage being 
 plainly that assigned in my former edition 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 as follows : * that their seamen might not 
 (becoming insolent from superfluity) some 
 of them be in a worse bodily condition, by 
 spending [their pay] on such things as 
 only tended to weakness, and others aban- 
 don their ships, leaving their arrears of 
 pay as a pledge [for their return].' It 
 seems that Athenian sailors sometimes got 
 permission from their officers to go on 
 shore; (namely, to attend to some pri- 
 vate aftairs of their own : see vii. 13.) the 
 officers supposing that the arrears of pay 
 left in their hands would be a kind ol 
 pledge to ensure their return. That the 
 Athenian seamen did not receive the vhole 
 of their pay down, but that a certain por- 
 tion was left in arrear, is an undoubted 
 fact. What that portion was, would de- 
 pend on the amount of pay, which varied 
 at diff'erent periods. When the pay was, 
 — as before the last disasters in Sicily, and 
 again in the time of Iphicrates,— a full 
 drachm, it seems that three oboli were 
 paid, and the fourth held in hand. So 
 Polyeen. Strateg. iii. 9,51, says, 'IcpiKpaTrjg 
 ^pEs Toij TrXtiffTov ffTpaTivnarog Tre^ov 
 Kai vavTiKOVf Ka9' sKacTTov fiijya i'<paipwy 
 TO TSTapTov fispog toffTTtp tvixvpov tKd- 
 (TTov KOTSxitiV, 'iva Hi) XiTTOUv TO crrparo- 
 TTtdoVf where Casaub. shows that such, too, 
 was the custom of the Roman soldiery. It 
 has always been that of the British navy. 
 Now this obolus, before left in hand, but 
 always regarded as due to the sailoi-s, 
 and in the end discharged, was, it would 
 seem, docked off at the time when the 
 other curtailments were made for neces- 
 sary economy. See viii. 1. Not a little 
 remarkable is the expression here em- 
 ployed to denote the arreai-s of pay in 
 question. And such is a not unfrequent 
 sense of Trpocro^. as used to denote the 
 leaving a sum yet unpaid out of a larger 
 which has been paid. See vii. 40. Xen. 
 (Econ. XX. 1. Indeed, in Polybius frequent 
 is the use of the phrase to. Trpocro^t t\6/xf va 
 Twv 6yp(ov'iu)V to denote the arrears of a 
 soldier's pay. Of the term o/xrjpti'a, which 
 is rare, examples are found in Dionys. Hal. 
 
 S s 
 
626 
 
 THUOYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 T0i5c (TTpaTttyovQ Twv woXiwv k^Sa(TKtv ware Sovra XP*J^«''" ^'^^^^'^^ 
 irfiaai, ware ^u-yx**^P^^"* ravra eavTw, 7rX>iv f twv 2u/>a/co(TtwV 
 TouTwv §£ 'EpjuofcpaVric [re] iJvavTiouTO /uovoc vtte^ tov^ * ^v^iravroq 
 ivnnayjKOv. 2. raq t£ ttoXcic Seojuevoc XP^i^«^<*^^ aTrrJXacrti' auroc, 
 avTiXeywv uTrtp tou Tiaaa^i^vovq u)q oi /utv XIoi uvcaa^vvToi ctei', 
 TrXovtyiwraTot ovtec rwy 'EXXjjvwv, ETTi/coujJta S' o^wc <Twp>/i£vot 
 aliiovai KOi TOiQ aujjuaai Kai toIq ^prfinaaiv aXXovq virlp Trjq eKiivu)v 
 iXevOioiaQ Kiv^vviiiiv. 3. rac S* aXXag ttoXhq i(t>ri aSiKuv, at 
 £C 'A0»?va/ovc 7r()or€()ov h airocjTrjvai avaAovv, ii ^»; Kai vvv Kai 
 ToaavTa /cat in TrXt/w VTrtp (7<J)wv aurwv eOeXi^aovaiv i(T(p^puv. 
 4. Tov T£ Tiaffa(j>ipvr)v airicjiaivi vvv fniv, toIq i^ung y^prifxaGi ttoXe- 
 fxovvra, ci/corwc <peiSo/nhvov' i]v ?£ Trorc Tpo(|)»i Karafi^ napa ^aai- 
 Xfwc, fvrtXS avTolq ctTroSoitrciv rdv jitiorOov, /cat rnq noXeiq to, hkotu 
 w(peXv(JEiv. XLVl. na^rivH Se /cat tw T((T(Ta</)£()ya fi»i aV\^ ^'^^i" 
 y€(T0ai 8(aXu(Tai tov TroXciUOV, jurj^E |3ouXT^0f|voi Ko^iaavra ij vadq 
 (boivlaaag aaire^ 7rap£(T/c£ua^£TO, rj "EXXrjai TrXiloGi fXiaOov Tropi- 
 tovTa, ToTc avToig rvQ t£ y^Q /cat t^Jc ^aXacT(i)|C to Kparog ^^^mt,^ 
 iy^tiv S' aV(/>or£pouc £«v St^a t^v dpx'Jv* '^"^ /SaffiXfl E^flvai aft £7rl 
 
 Ant. 34, 47. Appian, i. 405 & 821 ; and e^' 
 burjptiav occurs in Joseph. Ant. xviii. 2, 4. 
 Of the use of burjoHa in this figurative 
 sense to signify pignuSj I have noted no 
 other example, except that the Gloss. Cyrill. 
 explains clarlgatlo by ivtx^Q^^^^^i ^ ^'^' 
 cunty, o/ii^ptia,— evidently treating them 
 as synonymous. And in the lexicons of 
 Phavorin'us and Zonaras we have, O/iij- 
 pci'a, »/ TOV ofirjpov, Kai »/ crvvaWayijj Kai 
 avTiTTpoffo^iQ, where the editor Tittmann 
 justly regards avrnrpoffo^'ig as corrupt, 
 though he attempts nothing in the way of 
 emendation. I doubt not, that, for avri- 
 TTpoffoxpiQ, the true reading is avTirrpua- 
 domg, and I propose to read and point 
 thus : 'Ofiriptia' rj tov ofirjpov Kai avvaX- 
 Xayi) Kai (read Kai //) avrtTrpocr^offty, the 
 sense being, that 'the woid ofirjpda means 
 both the intervention of the pledge for 
 security, (so the Gloss, onrjpog, to tvtx^fpoVf 
 'the handsel,') and the pawn, or thing 
 given to pledge as a security.' 
 
 TrX>)i/ Tuiv Syprticofftwv] Supposing the 
 reading to be correct, we must supply 
 here tov OTparriyov, from the preceding 
 rove OTpaTTiyovQ : yet, so harsh is the 
 ellipsis, that I suspect our author wrote 
 7r\j)v TOV 'S.vpaKooiitiv, scil. aTpaTr]yov. 
 The re, just after, is bracketed by all the 
 recent editors ; who ought rather to have 
 cancelled it, since it cannot have place 
 here, and is in the best of the MSS, not 
 found. It arose, I suspect, from a var. 
 
 lect. of the U, just before. For ^u/i- 
 iravTOQ, Bekker edits iravTOQ, from one 
 MS. ; but as external authority and in- 
 ternal evidence unite in supporting ^y/x- 
 iravTOQj I have retained it. 
 
 Ch. XLVI. 1. h "EXX»?(Ti nXiloai 
 fiiaBop TTopiKovTa} 'or to take more 
 Greeks into pay.' So Bekker, Poppo, and 
 Goeller rightly edit, on the authority of a 
 few good MSS. and the version of Valla, 
 for vulg. fitXXrjffsi, which admits of no 
 defence ; whereas the other reading yields 
 an excellent sense. The error may justly 
 be supposed to have arisen from a con- 
 founding of the H with M, these two let- 
 ters having, in the ancient MSS., a near 
 resemblance. For vulg. avTovg, the later 
 editors adopt, on the authority of several 
 of the best MSS. (to which add Mus. Brit.) 
 what is, on various grounds, preferable, 
 avTov : and supposing this to be the tiiie 
 reading, the sense will be, as Poppo and 
 Arnold point out, ' against his annoyers,' 
 ot Xvtrrjpoi being taken as used substan- 
 tively, like oi kx^poi : and so the term 
 KttKovpyoQ is not unfrequently used in 
 Thucydides, Xenophon, and other writers : 
 yet no proof do they adduce that XvTnjpoQ 
 ever was used suhstantitely : and although 
 there is somethmg to countenance it in 
 Aristoph. Ach. 456, XvirtipoQ laQ' air, 
 Ka-Kox^pt^ov Soixuiv, ' know that you are 
 a troublesome fellow, and get you gone 
 out of the house,' — yet there the word 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIIT. CAP. XLVI. 
 
 627 
 
 Tovg "^ avTU) Xvirripovg rovg Iripovg kiraynv. 2. -ysvojUEVijc S av 
 Kaff iv rrjc ^C yiv Ka\ BaXaaaav apyjnq, airopfiv av avTov olg tovq 
 KparovvTaq ^vyKaOaipricnij rjv jujJ avTog (iovXrirai fm^yaXiri ^awavri 
 Kai Kiv^vvM avaardg ttote SiaywvioaaOai. 3. £UTfX£(Tr£pa o€ ra 
 Sfiva (5pay(/L juojoiw Trig Sairavrig, Kai afjia fnira rr^g mvTOV acTfjia- 
 Xiiag, avTovg inpi eavTOvg rovg 'EXXrjrac KaraTpiypai. eiriTr^CHO^ 
 TEpovg r £<!»? Touc 'A0r]vatovc £ti'ai Koivttivovg avTfv TYjg ap^ijg' 
 ?/ff(TOv yap Tuiv Kara -y»/»^ £<|)tf(i0at, tov Xoyov re ^vin(j>op(jJTaTOv Kai 
 TO ipyov ivovTag noXififiv' Tovg /mlv yap ^vy/caTaSouXouv av atpiffi 
 TE avTolg TO Ttjg OaXaaarjg jiiepog Kai ekhvm oaoi ev t^ paaiXawg 
 'EXXr^i^fC oi/coucrtv, Tovg ^£ TovvavTiov iXevdepitycrovTag f//c£tv* /cat 
 ovK HKog eivai AaKiSaifnoviovg ano jU£v a(j)(jjv [tijjv EXXrjrwi'J 
 eXwOepovv vvv Tovg ''EXXrjvac, otto S' €/c£ti'(i>v [tojv Pap^apwvJ, 
 rjv LIT] 7roT£ avT.ovg fXY\ f^tXaxxt, jur; £Xfu0£pa)cyai. 4. Tpipuv ovv 
 
 \ » 
 
 eKiXivE TTpwrov aju<j)or£pouc, /cat a7roT£juOjU£vov tjg fnyiaTa airo twv 
 'AOrjvaiiov, imiT' riBvj Tovg TlEXoTTOVvriGiovg airaXXa^ai £/c Ttjg 
 vwpac- 5. Kat Stfvoflro to irXiov ovTayg o Ti(jaa(f>Epvi)g, oaa -y£ otto 
 rwv woiovfxkvuyv yiv EiKaaai. rw yap 'AX/ct/3iaO)] ota TavTa, wg £u 
 TTfpi TovTijjv irapaivovvTi, npoGOelg eavTov ig TrtffTtv, ttjv tb rpo^iji' 
 
 Xv-rr. may be taken as in another passage 
 of Thucyd. vi. 16, olda de TOvg toiovtovq — 
 Xv7rT]povQ ovTag. Again, the presence of 
 the article here, and the usage of our 
 author at i. 76, (where we have Xvnripovg 
 yevofisvovg Tolg ^vnfiaxoig,) and at vi. 18, 
 (where we have Toig eKtl ix^polg yfiixtv 
 XvTTTjpoi ovTigy) tends to show that avT<pf 
 approved by Duker, Heilm., Dobree, and 
 Arnold, is the true reading : and this, as 
 being found in one MS., I have ventured 
 to receive into the text ; the difference 
 between avTwi and avTOV being incon- 
 siderable. 
 
 3. tvTiXk(TT(pa dk TO. Stivd'] 'that the 
 dangers would be cheaper,' literally, would 
 cost less of blood and treasure. AvTovg 
 TTtpi iavTovg <cararpii//at, i. e. * to wear 
 and consume both by opposing one to the 
 other, just as two articles are destroyed 
 by mutual friction.' Compare vi. 18, and 
 see note there. 
 
 TOV Xoyov Tt — TToXf/xav] Of these 
 words the sense cannot be better expressed 
 than by the version of Poppo, as fol- 
 lows : * atque [eos] sermonem et operam 
 utilissimam regi habentes bellare, i. e. 
 atque quod dicant et faciant (i. e. Tb KaTa- 
 SovXovv) utilissimum regi dicentes et faci- 
 entes bellare.' 
 
 Tovg fikv yap KvyKaraSovXovv — oifcoutrtv] 
 Render, 'for that those would concur in 
 
 subjugating, both for themselves and for 
 him, such Greeks as, in the king's ter- 
 ritories, inhabit the sea-coast.' 
 
 fjv firi TTorc — firj iXevOtpwffai] These 
 words involve no little perplexity. Sup- 
 posing the reading to be coiTcct, we may 
 either, with Goeller and Hermann, regard 
 the repetition of /tij) here, like that of ou 
 elsewhere, (see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 609, 3.) 
 as intended merely to strengthen the ne- 
 gation, the sense being, as Herm. main- 
 tains, ' non esse verisimile Lacedsemonios 
 ab se, qui Grseci essent, nunc liberare 
 Grsecos, ab illis autem, qui bnrbari, nisi 
 hi barbari Grsecos, quos subditione sua 
 tenerent, etiam delevissent, non libera- 
 turos : ' — the emphasis in pronouncing the 
 words being not on the second /it^, but on 
 e^eXoKTi. 
 
 4. aTTOTifiofitvov] 'cutting,' 'paring 
 down : ' a vox sol. de hoc re, signifying * to 
 take away from another and apply to one's 
 own benefit,' and of which examples occur 
 elsewhere in Polyb. ix. 28, 7- Hdot. i. 82. 
 Dionys.Hal.Ant. p. 990. Jos. Bell. i. 18,5. 
 6. hivoiiTo rb ttXeov ot)rwe] scil. 
 TTOielVf * intended so for the most part to 
 do,' i. e. to act on the general policy of 
 wearing one party against the other. In 
 T(p 'AXk. TTpoffOdg eavTbv we have an 
 idiom occun-ing also at ch. 50, 3, and 
 which is by the commentators explained 
 
 ss2 
 
I 
 
 628 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. XLVIII. 
 
 629 
 
 KuKuiq ewopit^ Tolg l\i\o7rovvr](ji(>ig, Kai vavf^ayfiv ovk aa* aXXa 
 Koi TciQ ^oiviaGaQ (jkjktkcjv vavg ri^eiv Kai €/c iripiovTog aywviiiaOatj 
 i<t>Oeipe TO. irpayuaTa, Kai rriv a/CjiirJv rou vavTiKov avruiv afpitXeTo 
 78VOjU£V»)v Kai iravv layypav^ ra re aAAo /caracpavECTTepov, i] ware 
 \avQavHv, ov irpoOviJ.tvq Sui'tTroAejUEi. 
 
 XLVII. 'O ^t 'AA/ctj3ia3r?c ravra a^a jwtv tm Ticraafpepvn Kai 
 (iaaiXii, wv Trap* iKtivoig, upiGra iivai vojluXwv Trappvtt, af.ia ce 
 rrjv kavTov KaOo^ov £C ^r/v TrarpiSa iTriOBpantviov, — noioq, ii ^t) 
 Sia(f>Oepu. ailrriv, on ttyrac ttotc avTW TTfidovrt fcareAOav* TrcTdat o 
 av tvofut^ jua'Ajtrra t/c rou toiovtov, h Tiaaa(pipvrig (j>aivoiTn avno 
 ETTiTYi^Hog iv. 2. oTTtp fcoc iyivtTo, eirti^t] yap tjgOovto uvtov 
 i(Tvuovra Trap' outw oi €V ry 2ajuw A0rjvotwi' rrrport/orac, ra /uv 
 fcal 'AAk:ij3(oSou TrpoaTrtuipavTOQ Aoyouc H' To<ic ^uvarwrarouc aurwi; 
 avSpac, oicrrt fiv?](70/;i'at Trtpt aurou H' tovq /BtArtdrouc rwv avOpuj- 
 TTtjjv on €7r* oAi'ya|0)(^ta (SouAerai, /coi ou Trovr^pia ov^l cvj^ioKpaTia 
 TYf eauroi' fKjSaAouar/, KaTtXOuiv Kai irapaay^wv Tia<Ta(j)epvriv (piXov 
 avToiq ^viniroXiTiVHV, to Ss TrAtov Kai airo a(pwv avriov oi hv rp 
 Sa^iw TOU]pafi\oi re twv 'AOr]vaiu)v Kai Sui'arwraroi tjpi^irjvTo ig to 
 KttTaXvaai Tt]v Srj/noKpaTiav. XLVIII. Kai eKnniOri wpoTenov ev 
 
 as equivalent to TrpoariOfffOai nvi found 
 in Herodot. ii. 160, * accedere ad partes 
 alicujus, voluntati ejus obsequi.' Yet here 
 the addition of the phrase £<; tt'kjtiv makes 
 a difference, and the sense intended is, 
 literally expressed, ' he gave himself up to 
 him for confidence,' i. e. he gave him his 
 confidence, entirely confided in him. I have, 
 however, met with the phrase no where 
 else. The nearest approach to it is in the 
 phrase TrpoaQtiq tavrbv ry xiipoi^i poTrg 
 occurring in Plut. t. v. 228. Of U irtpL- 
 ovTog the sense is, ex abundante. With 
 the expression r/)v aK^riv tov vavriKov — 
 a0fi\tro, comp. vii. 13, fin. Trjv dKpi(3tiav 
 TOV vavTiKov dcpyoTjvTai' iTriffTafikvoiQ d' 
 v/iij/ y^d0w, OTi ^pax^ia djc/i?) TrXrjpilj- 
 fiarog. 
 
 Ch. XLVII. Alcibiades now enters 
 into communication with an oligai'chical 
 party among the Athenians at Samos, 
 thinking that, by their means, the Athe- 
 nians, — induced by the great influence 
 which he had with Tissaphemes, and the 
 power he had to do them good, — would 
 recal him from banishment, and be in- 
 duced to alter their form of government. 
 
 1. TTJv eavToi) KCiOodov — tTriOipaTrtviov} 
 ' taking care to bring out.' Of the expres- 
 sion kmOtpaTTtviov the sense is, either, as 
 the Schol. explains, fitrd Oipa/reiag Trpay- 
 fiaTEvopevoQ, or, as Suidas, 7rpofiT)9ovfievog. 
 
 2. rd fiiv — TO St wXtov] These forms 
 
 mutually correspond, as do also the words 
 
 Kai 'AXKifitdBov TrpoffTrkfxxl^ai'Tog and Kai 
 
 drrb (T<putv avriov. (Goeller.) By Tovg 
 
 lieXriffTovg are meant persons of wealth 
 
 and influence. With respect to Trovripig.f 
 
 Abresch thinks it is best understood from 
 
 another passage supra vi. 92, ^vydg tifii 
 
 TTjg Tutv i^sXavvdi^Tiov novrjoiag, which 
 
 will be very true, supposing the above 
 
 passage to be properly explained. Here, 
 
 at least, it should seem that there is a 
 
 hendiadys, for oi» ^i^^ioKpariq, irovrjpc^, *a 
 
 wretched democracy ;' meaning to call it 
 
 TTovripoKparia, ochlo-cracy, lit. mob-ci*acy: 
 
 and so in Dionys. Hal. Ant. viii. 5, fin. we 
 
 have, ov ^»//i'f> (meaning democracy) noXt- 
 
 fiovvreg, dXXd TrovrjpoKpariav v<popwiifvot. 
 
 Such, too, is the use of the rerb ttovt]- 
 
 poKpartlffOai in Aristot. Pol. iv. p. 372, 
 
 CoKti Sk tlvai tS)V ddwdriov (of things 
 
 impossible, an impossibility) to firj tvvo- 
 
 jxtiaOai Tijv dpKTTOKpaToVfjisvyjv iroXiv, 
 
 dXXd TzovripOKpaTovfx'ivr]v. Compare Xen. 
 
 Ath. i. 5, kv Tip di]fi(it (' a democracy') tvi 
 
 dfiaOia, Kai draiia, Kai Trovrjpia. No 
 
 wonder, then, is it that SrifioKpaTia should 
 
 here be characterized as a novTjpia or 
 
 state of mob-rule. 
 
 Ch. XLVIII. Origin and progress of 
 the above plot to put down democracy, 
 and the opposition it met with in its early 
 course. 
 
 1. UivijOn] * was stured, or agitated.' 
 
 rw crrparoTTtSw rouro, Kai £Q t»)v ttoAiv evTivOiV ianpov. tw t£ 
 *AXKi(5ia^ij ^lafiavTiQ nvtg U ttJq ^d/nov sq Aoyouc r]X9ov' /cal, 
 VTToravoi'roc ailrou Ti(T(ya(pepvi]V fxlv wpujTov, iiruTa ce Kai paoiXea, 
 <j>lXov iroiriGUV, t'l ju») Sijjuo/cparoTvro (ourw yap av iriaTtvcrai ^taAAov 
 BacrtXen), TToXXag iXniSaq iiwov avTo'i 8' eavTolg oi Suvarol rwv 
 TToAirwv ra Trpavjuara, otTrto /cat raAaiTrwoouvrat /uaAicTra, eg a\)Tovg 
 7rf(>i7rot»)(r€tv, Kai Ttov TroAf/uiwv €7rtfcparr/(T£cv. eg Ti Tr}V Za^iov 
 iXOovTig ^vvicTTaaav r£ rcJv dvOpii-n-wv Tovg iiriTrtSHOvg eg ^vv 
 wfxoaiav, Kai eg Tovg ttoAAouc (j>avepu)g cAsyov on (5a(JiXevg a(j>i(Ti 
 ^t'Aoc etroiro Kai yjpr\fxaTa irapeioi, ' kXKi^ia^ov re KaTeXOovTog Kai 
 fiiri ^rijULOKpaToviLUVwv. 2. Kai 6 /utv o^Aoc, ei Kai n napavTiKa 
 vyOtTo Tolg TTjoaddOjuevocc, ^id to eirropov Trjg eXiri^og tov [napa] 
 (^aaiXecjg fjiiaOov, rtcTv^a'Cev' oi ^e ^vviaTctvTeg Tt]v oXiyapyjav ewei^vi 
 Toi nXriOei * t/coirwdav, avOig * Kav acpiaiv ourolg Kai tov eraipiKov 
 TU) irXeovi Tci airo tov 'AAfcijStaSou effKoirovv, 3. Kai role p^v 
 aXXoig e<j)aiveTo evwopa Kai Trcdrd, ^i^pwi^io St, arpaTr^yt^ en ovn, 
 
 ov^lv >Jptcr/C£i% a'AA' o Tt ' AXKi(5idSr}g — OTTfp Kai riv ov^lv judAAov 
 
 dXiyapyjag r] ^rifnoKpaTiag SfiGOai eSoKei avTM, ^ »/ aAAo n oko- 
 
 After vffTipov Bekker and Haack, on the 
 authority of one MS., insert ijXQtv ; and 
 by Goeller and Poppo it is placed within 
 brackets : — a middle course, which I am 
 not induced to adopt, because I consider 
 the word as plainly derived from the mar- 
 gin, where it was, in all probability, sup- 
 plied by some critic, who was not aware 
 that in tKivrjOrj kg TYfv ttoXiv we have, as 
 Dr. xVrnold has well pointed out, a brief 
 form of expression for the fuller iXObv Ig 
 Tt)v TToXiv iKivrjOt} 6v avry. 
 
 vTTOTeivovTog] * holding out [hopes];' 
 as the term is also used in Aristoph. Ach. 
 637, and Xiphilin, p. 1234. I have just 
 after, with Bekker (2nd edition), Haack 
 (2ud edition), and Arnold, edited avToi 9' 
 tavTolg for vulg. avroi Tt avToXg, retained 
 by Poppo and Goeller, but which is inde- 
 fensible, as Poppo now, I find, at length 
 sees, justly awarding the preference to 9' 
 iavToig, on the ground that thus the two 
 expressions mutually correspond, namely, 
 avToi 9' eavTolg — Tnpnroiritniv, Kai tu>v 
 TToXefiiiov irriKpaTijffiiv. 
 
 2. TO ivTTopov Trjg iXTTidogl * the readi- 
 ness of the hope, as involving what is 
 practicable.' So at § 3 we have, tvTropa 
 
 Kai TTlffTll. 
 
 Trapd j3a<T.'\ I have followed Bekker 
 and Goeller in receiving the Trapd, though 
 within brackets, because, as Poppo shows, 
 it may have come from the margin. T<^ 
 ttX. Uoivuxrav, * had imparted their de- 
 
 sign [to the people].' See supra viii. 1. 
 1 have seen no reason to adopt, with Bek- 
 ker and Goeller, the reading tKoivdjvrjnav, 
 though found in many of the best MSS., 
 because the two words are often con- 
 founded by the scribes, and we must not 
 needlessly bring in a reading which, as 
 Poppo and Arnold show, would involve an 
 wipropriety of language, considering that 
 iKoivu)vri<Tav could properly mean only, 
 * were partakers together with the mul- 
 titude.' 
 
 For vulg. icat, objected to, but still 
 retained in the text by all the editors, I 
 have admitted there Kdv, the no less than 
 certain emendation of Dobree, and which 
 had previously occurred to myself, and 
 was propounded in my former edition of 
 our author. This is decidedly preferable 
 to the leaf £»/ of Bauer, Poppo, Goeller, 
 and Didot, and involves an alteration so 
 slight as not to need authority from MSS. 
 
 Tov 6TaipiKov T(p TrXcovi] * the bulk of 
 their society,' sodaVitas, or club-fellows. 
 Compare iii. 82, 8, to Kvyyevkg tov irai- 
 piKov dXXoTpnoTtpov tyf j'tro. 
 
 3. T} dXXo Ti] Bekker (2nd edit.) edits, 
 for r). Olid', on the conjecture of Dobree, 
 and as strict propriety of language would 
 require ; though indeed that is so often 
 violated in this eighth book, that I cannot 
 venture to receive a coiTCction of style 
 wholly unsupported by authority from 
 MSS. I doubt not that our author wrote 
 
630 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 TTHGBai ri OT(f> TpOTTM U TOV TTa^OVTOg KOffjUOV T»)v TToXiv fitTaaTrjffag 
 iJtto tvjv iTalptJV TrapaKXrtOug KcxTnaiv, a(piai Sc Trt^ioTTTtov tlvai 
 ToGro iudXtdra, ottwc ^ur) (jradcacjoxyiV [tw] (iaaiXu re ovk tuTTopov 
 uvai Kal UiXoTTovvrjaiwv tJSij Ojuotwc: iv ry ^aXacrtxp ovrwv, /cat 
 TToXeig kyovTwv iv Ty avrov ap^P ^u ra? £Aa)(^i(TTac, AOr/vatoic 
 irpoGOeinevov, olg ou TriaTcuft, Trpctyjuara i^^iv, i^ov UiXoirovvriaiovg, 
 v(f wv KaKov ovStv [ttw] TTETTor^f, <|)iAouc 7roiri(Jaa9ai. 4. rag re 
 $u^^a)(^tSac TToXtic, alg u7r£(T)(^^(T0ai ^»i (J<|)ac oXiyapx^av, on SrJ fcai 
 auToi ov 8r?^o/cpaTii(TovTai, £u aSevai £</)»/ on ouSev ^aXXov ff</)i<Ttv 
 ouff ai a</)£(TTTj*cuTat 7rpo(T)(^wp»J(TovTai, oiJO' a! vndpxovaai J3i(iai0' 
 Tspai i(JovTai' ov yap l5ovXri(TeaBai avrovg {.iet oXiyap^'aC h S»?^o- 
 Kpariaq ^ovXivuv fAaXXov, r] fuitff oiroTtpov av rvyuyai rovriov 
 kXtvBe^ovq tlvac. 5. roue te KaXovq KciyaOovq ovo/nato^ivovg ovk 
 iXaaGd) avTOvq vojuittiv a(j>iai TTpayfiara iraf^k'inv tov 8r/^ou, Tropiaraq 
 ovTaq Koi kar]yr\TaQ twv KaKWv t(^ Srjjuw, e^ wv ra ttXho) avrovg 
 w<j>eXfLa9ai' Kal to /ulIv ctt' iKHVoig iivai, Kal a/cpiroi av Kcil (5iai' 
 OTEoov CLTToOvriaKHV, TOV Se S^jiiov Gcjttvv TB KaTa()>vyw ttvat Kai 
 iKHV(A>v ai3j(j>poviaTriv. 6. Kal TavTa nap avTwv twv epyujv emcTTa- 
 ^ivnq Tag iroXiig aacpwg avTog ei^ivai oti ovtu) vojulCovgiv. ovkovv 
 iavTio ye twv ciTr* 'AXKi(5id^ov Kal iv tw wapovTi npaacro^uvtov 
 dpeaKHv ovSiv, XLIX. ol ^l ^vXXiytVT^g twv ev Ty * ^uvw^ocr/^, 
 ci<T7rf/o Kal TO TrpwTOv avTolg eSokei, to. re irapovTa iSeyovTo Kal eg 
 rag 'AO^vag TrpeafSng Ueiaav^pov Kal aXXovg TrapeffKtvatovTo 
 Tri/inruv, onijjg ntpi te Trjg tov 'AXKijSiaSov KaOo^ov irpaaaouv Kai 
 Tfjg TOV eKil Srjjuou KaTaXvaewg, Kal tov Tiaaacpepvr^v (juXov TOig 
 *AOr}vaioig 7roi»?(JEiav. L. yvovg 8e o Opuvt^oc on eaoiTo irepi 
 T^g TOV 'AX/ctjSiaSou Ka06Sov Xoyoc, Kal on 'A0r)va7oi evSeSovtcii 
 aoTjJv, Seiaag irpog Tr]v evavTiwaiv twv v(f avTov XeyOevTiov, fO) »/v 
 
 n, confounding (as Arnold supposes) ovSkv 8, uxtte to fitv Udvoig tJvai, aTropjaTaTri. 
 
 uaWov with ohK IUku oXiyapxiag naWov Compare the expression to ittl a<^aQ eivai 
 
 h StiuoKoaTiag htaQai at iv. 28, from which passage we might sup- 
 
 aibioi Sk TTipioTTTsov Jvat] * but their pose the true reading here to be JKMVofc, 
 
 care it should be : ' a sense of TrtpioTrrtog which is found in four of the best MbS. On 
 
 derived from that of circumspectare, anxie the term auxppoviffTJiQ see note at ni. 6o. 
 
 considerare, on which see i. 54. Ch. XLI X. The conspirators proceed 
 
 6 KaXovQ KciyaeovQ] ' the respectable to depute some of their number to go to 
 
 sort of people,' * the higher classes.' See Samos, and endeavour to brmg about the 
 
 note on iv. 42, 2, and Wachsmuth, Ant. projected revolution. 
 
 Gr From the term being accompanied ^wvw/io<rt^] I have here chosen to re- 
 
 hy'dvouaKouevovQ, it plainly appears that cede from the text of Bekker, which has 
 
 it was one as yet not firmly established m ^vfxfiaxif, the deficiency in external evi- 
 
 use nopiffTaQ Kai tarjynraQ, *the con- dencebeingcompensated by strong internal, 
 
 trivers and introducers.' The term Tropi- Ch. L. Phrynichus sends word to Asty- 
 
 CTai properly signified //lanci^rs, and then ochus of the plan in agitation. He betrays 
 
 came very naturally, to bear the sense the secret to Tissaphernes, and to Alcibia- 
 
 prokctors. To Itt' Uhvoiq ilvai, *as far as des, who communicates to Phrynichus's 
 
 depended upon them.' So Xen. Hist. iii. 5, colleagues his treasonable proceedings. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. LI. 
 
 631 
 
 fcaTEXOy, wc KbyXvTr]v ovTa KuKuig Spa, rpeTreTai ettI toiovSe n. 
 2. TTiinTTH log TOV 'AaTvo^ov TOV AaKiSaijiioviiov vavap^(tv, eti ovto 
 TOTE TTipl Trjv MtXr/Tov, Kpvcpa iniGTHXag oti ' AXKi(5idSr)g avTiov 
 rd irpdynaTa (pOnpei Ti<TGa(j>ipvYiv 'AOrjvaioig (piXov iroiuiv, Kal TaXXa 
 (ja(jiwg eyy pdxpag' '6,vyy viofxw S' uvai eavTw irepl dvSpog iroXi^iov 
 Kal iniTa TOV Trig woXeiog d^vn(j)opov KaKov n ^ouXeuecv. 3. o oe 
 'AaTuo^oc TOV lULiv 'AXKi(3idSriv dXXwg re Kal ovkbti o^o'iwg eg 
 vEtpac tdvTa ouSe StEvoEiTo TiiuMpeladai, dveXOiov Se Trap auTov eg 
 Mayvri(Tiav Kal napd Tiaaa(j>epvY}v dfxa Xs-yEi Te avTo7g Ta eiriGTa- 
 XevTa eK Trig ^dfnov Ka\ yiyveTai avTolg firjvuTiJc, irpoaeB^Ke Te, wg 
 eXeyeTO, eirl iSi'ocg KepStm Tiaaai^epvei eavTov, Kal wepl tovtmv 
 Kal TTEpI TWV ciXXwv [/coivou<T0ai] * ^toTTEp Kal irepl T?}g ^^iaOo(popdg 
 OVK evTeXovg ovarjg |uoXaK:wTEpwc dvOriTTTeTO. 4. d Se AXfct^ta^r/c 
 evOvg TTEjUTTEi KttTa Opuvt^ou ypdf.inaTa eg ti)v ^dp.ov irpog Tovg ev 
 teXei dvTac ola SeSpaKev, Kal d£twv auTOV a7ro0v//ar/CEtv. 5. Oopv 
 jSoujUEVOC ^£ o (^pvvixf^g, Kal ndvv ev tw jneyiaTw /civSuvw^ wv Sid to 
 /urjvu^a, dTTOCTTEXXti avOig npog tov 'A(ituo)(^ov, Td tb Trponpa ^e^- 
 (jioinEvog oti ov KaXwg UpvcpOr], Kal vvv oti dXov to CTTpaTEu^a to 
 TWV 'Af^nvtiiwv EToT/uoc eir) to ev t^ 2d/itw irapaGX^lv avrolg Sia- 
 tpOelpaij ypd^ag Kaff eKacTTa, aTHXif^Tov ovar}g 2a/i0U w av Tpoirio^ 
 avTa irpd^eiev, Kal oti dvew'KpOovdv ol >18»? Eirj TTEpl T^g x^v^k Si^ 
 eKeivovg KivSvvevovTi Kal tovto Kal aXXo nav Spatrai ^aXXov rj vtto 
 TWV iyBiGTiov avTov 8ia(/)0api?vai. d S' 'ActtuoxoC Mn^ua Kal TavTa 
 Tw 'AX/c((3ia8y. LI. Kal wc Trpo^cr^ETo auT^v o ^piviyog dSi- 
 KovvTa Kal ocTov ov irapovaav dno tou 'AX/ci/3ia8ou TTEpi toutwv 
 £7rKyToX»)v, auT^c 7rpo(j)0atToc tw orTpaTEViwaTi ESayytXoc ytyvETai wc 
 ot noXeinioi ineXXovmv aVEtxtcTTOU ovar}g Trig ^dfxov Kal a^a twv 
 vewv ov iratjwv evSov dp/uouawv ewiBriaeGOai Tt^ aTpaToweCw, Kat 
 Ta^Ta Gacpwg ireirvaiJLivog tiJ?, Kal XP^^"' TEixt&tv te 2afiov wc 
 Tdxifrra Kal TciXXa ev (f>vXaKy ex^iV kaTpaT^yei Ze Kal K^piog rfv 
 a^Tog irpdaawv TavTa. 2. Kal ol /nev tov TEixt^^jdv Te napeaKevd- 
 tovTO, Kal eK TOV ToiouTOU Kal wc jUE'XXoucra ^d^og Oaaaov etei- 
 
 3. kg X"P«C iovTa^ literally, 'coming 1. Kvpiog fiv—irpdcrffiov^ Goeller com^- 
 
 within his clutches,' i. e. coming within his pares supra v. 34, fiijTt irpiansvovg rt »j 
 
 reach. MaXaK. dvOnTTT. lit. ' had been too TrwXovvTag Kvpiovg tlvai. 
 
 soft m opposing it.' See note on i. 130, 2. Kai iog ntWovaa] 'even thus, i. e. 
 
 and supra ch. 29. vi. 78, 5. An evident under any circumstances, it was going to 
 
 imitation of the present passage is found be fortified. So the words are explained 
 
 inSynes.Epist.67,ai'/ii^)/ita\aKa»r£(>ov(for by Dukas and Arnold, who well evolve 
 
 fiaXaKojTkpojg) Tig uTTTriTai r^g KvTriatuig; this elliptical construction as follows : Kat 
 
 5. On dvtitiihQovov o\ ySr] elr) see notes U tov toiovtov firf yfvofisvov Kai iog jxtX- 
 
 at i. 75, and vi. 83. ^ovaa THxiKeaOai : and Dobree refere, 
 
 Ch. LI. Extreme peril of Phrynichus ; for examples, to i. 44. m. 3.J. vii. 81. 
 
 and the device by which he extricated viii. 56 & 87. 
 himself from it. 
 
632 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 "^[(jOrj* at 8e Trapa tou 'AXKtj3iaSou siriffToXai ov ttoAu Wrtpov jJ/cov, 
 ore TTjOoS/^oTai r€ to arpaTiv^xa vtto ^pvviyov Kai oi TroXe/uioi jueX- 
 Xoudty £7ri0r}(T£(T0at. 3. So^ac §£ o 'AXK:cj3ta8»j(; ou tticttoq fivai, 
 aXXa ra ciTrd t<jjv TroXt/utwv TTjOoetSaic, tw <I>puyt)(^a) wg ^vvetoori 
 icar' iy^pav avariOivai, ovSlv lj5\a\(/ev avruv, aWa Kai ^uvfjuap- 
 Tupijdt juaXXov Toura ftrayyciXac. 
 
 LI I. McTO St TOUTO *AXfCt|3ta8»?c i"f»' Ti(yaa(l>Epv)]v irapiaKivaCi 
 Koi aveiTHOev oirwg (j>lXoq sarai to/(; A0T/i'a£oic> ototora jufv touc 
 ntXaTrovvJidtouc, ort TrXt/offi vautrt twv AOr^vaitJV iraprjcraVy pov- 
 Xojufvov Se Ojuwg, £1 Suvaird ttwCj 7r£i(T0y/vai, aXXwg re Kai iirtiot) 
 Tr]v iv T^ Kvi'Sw Sm^opdv Trepi twi' Gr?pajU£vouc (JTrovciov yaOero 
 TU)v rieXoTrovi^T/atwr (rJSiy yap Kara tovtov tov Kaipov ev ry Poooi 
 ovTwv avTijjv iyiyivr]To)y iv y tov tov AXKifjiacov Xoyov irpoTtpov 
 iipmiivov nepi tov eXivOeoovv tovq AaKeoaiiuLoviovg Tat; airaaaq 
 iroXuq iirr]iXriOevaev o Aiyag, ov (j>n(jK(jt)v avtKTOv elvai ^vyKeiaOai 
 * KpaTiiv (iacnXea twv noXttjjv u>v ttotc Kai npoTipov »/ auroc; »; oi 
 TraTfpec ijp^ov.' 2. Kai o jliIv *AX/ci|3iaS»;c» «''« ^rtpt /uiiyaXtJV 
 dyiori^oiutvog, npoOv/mog tov Ttatra^tpvrjv Oepawevijjv TTpoaeKiiTo' 
 LIII. ol §£ jUETci rou ITeKTai'Spou Trp^fffiug rwv AOijvaitjJV otto- 
 crraXcvrsc f/c rr/t; 2a^tou, atpiKo/mtvoi eg Tag AOijvag, Xoyovg ettoi- 
 
 3. do^aQ 5e 6 'A\Ki,8id8r]g — iaayyti\ag'\ 
 Render, * But Alcibiades, being thought 
 unworthy of credit, — nay, rather suspected, 
 from knowledge of the enemy's design, to 
 have endeavoured to fasten on Phryniehus 
 (through enmity to him) a charge of cri- 
 minal consciousness, — therefore he did him 
 no injury, but rather bore witness to the 
 truth of what Phryniehus had before told 
 them.* 
 
 Ch. lit. Alcibiades proceeds to carry 
 into effect his plan of bringing over Tissa- 
 phernes to the Athenian interest. 
 
 1. -jrapeffKtvaZi Kai dv£7rti9tv oiriogj 8cc.'\ 
 
 * brings about and prevails on,'&c.,equiv. to 
 
 * brings about, effects the persuading,' &c., 
 *by persuasion causes that they should 
 be,* &c. : a form of expression occurring 
 elsewhere in the Attic writers, as Xen. 
 Cyr. ii. 1, 8, TrapiCKtvaat Tag yvwftac, o)g 
 ofiofft irkov. Of (iovXofxfvov TrtiaGfjvai 
 the sense is, (as the Scholiast explains, 
 and according to what Goeller and Poppo 
 have shown to be the import of the ex- 
 pression,) * feeling disposed to be con- 
 vinced, if Alcibiades could make out any 
 satisfactory proof that he might do so with 
 safety ; and accordingly disposed to pass 
 over to the side of the Athenians.' Com- 
 pare ch, 66, 
 
 iTTT]\riQiv(Ttv 6 Ai'^ac] Comp. iv. 85, init. 
 
 2. 7rpo9vfiiog tov Tia<Ta(pspvt}V 6tpa- 
 TTtvojv TTpoasKtiTo'] histabat studiose deme- 
 rens. Compare Herodot. i. 123, ry }Lvp(p 
 TrpoakKiiTo Sdpa Trffinajv. Rare is this 
 absolute use of the term, * was urgent ;' 
 though it is found elsewhere supra vii. 
 18 and 78. Answering to this is the use 
 of Lat. instare. 
 
 Ch. Llll. The conspirators proceed to 
 Athens, and propose a change of consti- 
 tution, together with the recal of Alci- 
 biades, as the only means of procuring 
 alliance with the king, which could alone 
 enable them to cope with the Lacedaemo- 
 nians. 
 
 1. Tu)v' AOr)vaiu)v^ These words Dobree 
 would cancel as spurious. They involve, 
 he thinks, an absurdity^ since the ambas- 
 sadors were sent not by the whole army, 
 but by the conspirators only. Poppo is of 
 opinion that the words may have arisen 
 from ch. 56, 1. Yet the ambassadors 
 were ex Atheniens'ihus. Nothing is there 
 in the MSS. to countenance Dobree's con- 
 jecture ; and the possibility of the words 
 being introduced from ch. 56 is too slight 
 a matter to build upon. To me it appears 
 that if rwv be cancelled, (and the article 
 before proper names is often wrongly 
 added,) all may be right ; for 'AOrjvaiojv 
 may stand for 'AOrjvalot : the true sense 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. LIII. 
 
 633 
 
 ouvTO £V Tw SriiuiM, Ki(j>aXaiovvTeg ek ttoXXwv, fxaXioTa Se wg £^f«»? 
 avTolg 'AXfC(j3iaS»?r KaTayayovai, Kai /ur) tov avTov rpoTTov Srj/noicpa- 
 Tovfitvoig jSafftXto rf ^UjUjita^ov ey^iv Kai neXoTrovvmlojv Trtpi- 
 yiviaOai. 2. avTiXtyovTtjjv St ttoXXwi' Kai aXXu)v inpi Tiig S»?jUO/cpa- 
 Tiag,^ Kai rtov AXKt/StaSou a/iia iyOpuiv StajSowi'rwv wg ottrov tir/ h 
 Toug vo/movg (iiaaai^tvog KaTtiaiv, Kai EujuoXttiowv Kai Kr]pvK(t)v wspi 
 TU)V pvGTiKtHv, St' aTTfp i(j>vye, fia^Tv^opivwv koi imOeia'CovTWV /nii 
 KUTayHv, o Iltlaav^pog, irapiXOijJv irpog TroXXrjv avTiXoyiav Kai 
 aytrXtatTjud)', ijpoira iva EKaaTov na^ayiov tu)v avTiXey<tvT(t)v, H 
 Tiva fXTTtSa kvft (y(jjTr)piag rp TToXtt rifXoTrovvr/dta))' vavg tb ovk 
 iXdaaovg (J(p(j)v iv r)J daXaaari avTiirpoj^ovg t^ovrajv Kai iroXtig 
 ^UjUAtctvtSag TrXttout;, (SaaiXiwg T£ avToig K(ti Ti(Taa<j>iovovg yjpr]naTa 
 Traptvdvrwi', a^'iai te ovketi ovra>v, £i ^>/ Tig nuaii jjaaiXta fXETa- 
 OTrjvai Trapa arpag. 3. OTTort Se /ur] <J)aiTj(iav tpwrajjutvot, tvTavOa 
 Srj aa(j>(x)g tXtyEv avTOig ort " touto toivvv ovk egtiv tj/iiiv ytvtauaij 
 ii ju») 7roXtT£U(TOjLi£v T£ (j(U(/)pov£(Trfpoi' Kai Ig oXt-yovg /uaXXov Tag 
 apvog TTOt^dOjiuv, tva niOTtvy v/luv (^aaiXtvg^ Kai /ur) Trtpt TroXirtiag 
 TO TrXtov j3ouX£UffO/U£i' £V Tio TTupovTi »j TTtpt awTYi^'iag (utTTfpoi' yap 
 £Q£CFTcit ^^iiv Kai piTaOeaOaif r]v firj ti ap£(j/cr?), AX/ci/3iaS»]v T£ KaT- 
 
 being, * those Athenians who were sent 
 from Samos as ambassadors with Pisan- 
 der,' meaning, Pisander and his col- 
 leagues. 
 
 In Kt<pa\aiovvTeg Ik ttoWwv we have a 
 condensed form of expression to signify, 
 * having summed up the substance of many 
 arguments in a lew words,' Ki(pa\aiu)Su>g Kai 
 ^vvTeTfiTjfiivwg Xiyoineg, as the Scholijist 
 explains. See more at iii. 67, and vi. 91. 
 
 2. dia(ioojvTu>v wg, &c.] i. e. 'clamor- 
 ously urging that it was hard,' &c. So 
 viii. 78, 1, (TTpaTiioTai — Suj36it)v, wg, &c. 
 Dio Cass. p. 31)4. Herodian ii. 2, 4, 8u(5. 
 oTi, &c. -^schyl. Pers. 630, TravToXav' 
 a\ri 5ia(ioa.(Tuj. 
 
 fiaoTvpoiJitvujv KOI tTTiGfta^orrwj'] 'en- 
 treating and adjuring,' i. e. entreatingly 
 adjuring them, ' not to recal.' On the 
 subject of the EvfioXTridai and KijpVKfg, 
 those who enjoyed the hereditary right of 
 ministering at the mysteries of Ceres and 
 the Sacred Heralds, or slayers of the vic- 
 tims in the sacrifices, see Dr. Arnold, and 
 Wachsm. Ant. Gr. ii. 303. On the tenn 
 BTi lOtiaHiovTiov see notes at ii. 75. vii. 75, 
 and viii. 1. 
 
 ^^a^)t\9(JJV rrpbg iroWrjv drnXoyiav] 
 * and having come forward for umch con- 
 tradiction,' &c. Compare Polyb. xxviii. 
 7, 4, Trpbg ttjv dvTiXoyiav dviaTavTO 
 TToXXoi. Plato, p. 539, tig dvTiXoyiav ('for 
 
 contradiction ') xpojfxtvoi, scil. uvti^ : and 
 so supra i. 73, 1, »/ Trp'tG^tvaig ///wwv ovk 
 tg dvTiXoyiav tykviTo. i.31,£<; dvTiXoyiav 
 ilXQov. Hence in a passage of Herodot. 
 viii. 77) fin. Baici^i, dvTiXoyir]g xpjjfffiutv 
 irlpt ovTt avTog X'tyuv ToXfisw, &c., the 
 late editoi-s ought to have received the 
 able conjecture of Wesseling, BaKt^i di 
 dvTiXoyiaVf where di dvTiXoyiav Xkytiv 
 signifies, ' to speak by way of disparage- 
 ment.' 
 
 Trapdyiov] prof evens, producens [in me- 
 dium]. See note on iii. 68, 1. In vavg 
 Iv Ty QaXdaoy dvTnrpdtpovg (scil. avTuiv) 
 ixovTwv there is something graphic ; the 
 sense being, in other words, 'ranged in 
 battle against them,' meaning, generally 
 (by a bold figure) 'opposed to them,' tvav- 
 Tiujv, as in Soph. Trach. 223, 'Vdt dvTi- 
 rrpiopa Srj aoi (SXsTrtiv UdpeffT tvapyrjf 
 (where the Scholiast explains by tvarua,) 
 and Eurip. El. 850, 'EaTtiffav avTiTrpi^pa 
 atiovTtg fitXri. 
 
 3. auxppovkoTipov Kai ig oXiyovg jxdX- 
 Xov] Implying, not a total change from 
 democracy to aristocracy, but a modifica- 
 tion of democracy, so as to attemper it 
 with somewhat of oligarchy. So at § 1 
 we have, firj tov avTOV rpoirov SrifioKpa- 
 Tovfxtvoig, With the words ig oXiyovg 
 iTOLtiv Tag dpxdg compare Trtpnroun' ig 
 oXiyovg at ch. 48, 1. See note on ch. 38. 
 
634? 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 ("a. C. 411. 
 
 a^OjUfv, oc fiovoQ T(M)v vvv OLOQ T£ TOVTo KaT£pya(Taauai, JL.I v . o 
 Se SrJiLiOQ TO fxlv Trpwrov, ct/couwv, ^(aAtTrwc t<|)t|0£ to Trept rr/c oAiy- 
 apvmc* Ga(p(jjQ 8f ^^atrfcojutvog utto rou IlfCdav^pou ft»/ tivat aAAr^y 
 au)Tr]piav, ^uaaq^ Koi a/iia iireXTri^wv tog Kai /niTapaXeiTai, ivicioKev. 
 2. Koi e\pii(pl(TavTo nXiVGavTa tov Yltiffav^pov Kai oe/ca avopag fmer 
 avTOV 7rpa(T(T£(v, oinff av avTOiq So/coir; apiara t^stv, ra tc tt^oq tov 
 Ti<yaa(f)eovi]v koi tov 'AX/cijSiaSr^v. 3. a/tta re Sta/3aXoi;roc /cat 
 ^pvvixov tov IlfKTavSpoi;, TrapcXucrEv o S^/uoc rr^g "('X*^^ '^"^ ^^^^ 
 ^vvap^ovTa ^Kipit}viSr]v, avTeirein\pav Ss arpaTr^youc £7rt rag rave 
 Ato/ucSovra fcat Acovra. tov Sc 4>puvixov o Unaav^poQ (j)affK(jJv 
 '^laffov wpoSovvai Kai 'Ajuopyr/v StfjSaXtv, ou vo/ut2^wv €7rtT»jofiov elvai 
 to7q irpOQ TOV ' A\Ki(iiaSt}v npaaaofxivoig. 4. Kai o fjLiv Ylucravcpog 
 Taq T£ Quvw^offtac, atTrep fTuy^avov TrpoTfpov £v Tp ttoAei outrat fTri 
 St/catc /cat apyjiiQ^ aira(yaQ €7reX0a)V, fcat TrapaK-tXEuaa/utvoc ottwq 
 ^v(JTpa(j)evTig Kai koivtJ j3ouX£U(ra^£voi KaTaXvffovoi tov orj/uov, 
 Kai TciXXa Trapaff/CEuaffac fTTc TOtg Trapovffiv oxttc /mrjKiTi otojutX- 
 Xea^ai, auTog jueTa t(jjv Stfca avSpwv tov ttXouv wg tov Tiaaa<j)ipvr}v 
 TTOieLTai. 
 
 LV. 'O St Afwv /cai Aio/ueSwv £v tw auTw )(^£ijuwvi, a(/)iy^£voi 
 iJSrj £7ri Tcig twv 'AOrjvai(i)v vauc, ETriVXouv t^ PoSw £7roi)](TavTO. 
 Kai Tag fjilv vavg KaTaXa/iifiavovcTiv av£tXfCUff/i£vac twv IlfXoTrov- 
 vr/crtwv, fg Sf Tijv y^v a7ro(3a(Tiv Ttva 7roi»]<rajU6vot, fcat touc irpoa- 
 ^or\dr]aavTag PoS/wv vt/crjaavTEc i^*«XV' a7r£X<*'p'?^«*^ *€ t^)^ ^aXKr)Vy 
 
 Ka\ TOV TToXifAOV tVTivdiV jUttXXoV Tf £K Ttjg Kw ETTOIOUVTO* €V(pvXaK- 
 
 TOTEoa yap auToig £yiyv£To, c't ttoi aTraipoi to twv neXoTTOvvi^aituv 
 
 i'auT(fCov. 
 
 Ch. LIV. Urged by necessity, and 
 soothed by the hope of again resuming 
 what it has conceded, the people pass a 
 decree, by which Pisauder and ten others 
 should go to Tissaphemes with full powers 
 to negociate every thing with Tissaphernes 
 and Alcibiades. Phrynichus is deprived 
 of his command. The oligarchical clubs 
 at Athens engage to co-operate with those 
 in the armament at Samos to support 
 their cause in every way and by what- 
 ever means. 
 
 I. cTTfXTTi^ojv] 'building their hope on 
 this.' So Bekker edits, on the authority 
 of several of the best MSS. (to which add 
 Mus. Brit.) ; while Goeller and Dr. Ar- 
 nold retain the common reading eXTrt'^wv, 
 urging that ' there was no reason why Thu- 
 cydides should have departed from his 
 use of the word at ch. 1, aud that he is 
 accustomed to vary the meaning of his 
 words, especially those of rare occurrence.' 
 
 These arguments, however, are little 
 cogent, especially in reference to any thing 
 found in a composition like that of this 
 eighth book ; and considering that internal 
 evidence here comes in aid of strong ex- 
 ternal authority, (the preposition being 
 more likely to be omitted than inserted,) 
 that authority is here to be deferred to as 
 sufticient. 
 
 fisraliaXtirai'] scil. oXiyapxia, * shall, 
 or may, change into a democracy.' 
 
 4. ETTt diKaiQ Kai apxaig] for the 
 gaining of suits in the courts of law, 
 and the obtaining of the offices of magi- , 
 stracy. See Aristoph. Eq. 57, and Mit- 
 chell's note. 
 
 Ch. LV. On the arrival of the new 
 commanders, the fleet proceeds to Clialce 
 to watch the enemy at Rhodes, and, making 
 a descent, conquer the Rhodians in battle. 
 The Chians, under the command of Peda- 
 ritus, assail the blockading wall of the 
 
 oL. 92, 1.] LIBER VIII. CAP. LVII. 635 
 
 2. ^HX0£ 8' fC TTiv PdSov Kai H£Vo<^avTiSac Aa/cwv Trapa OfSapt- 
 Tov £/c Xiov, Xeytjjv oti to TU^og twv 'AOrjvaiwv r/S»| £7riT£T£X£(TTai, 
 Kul £t furj (ior}Ori<yovGi irdaaig Talg vavjlv, airoXfiTai Ta ev Xjw 
 TTodyuaTa. oi Se Sievoouvto BorjOt'icrtiv. 3. iv tovtio §£ o IlESapi- 
 Tog avTog tb Kai to TTEpi auTov iiriKovpiKov £\wv Kai Tovg y^touc, 
 iravaTpaTia TrpoaflaXaJv twv *AOr)vaiwv tw TTEpt Tag vavg tpvfiaTi, 
 
 aipU T£ Tl aVTOV Kai V£WV TIVWV aVElA/CUCT/LlEVWV BKpaTr\(Si:V CTTEfC- 
 
 ^or\Qv]GdvTi»}V Se twv 'A0Tjvaiwv Ka\ Tpt\paiLUVu)v Tovg Xtouc npajTOvg, 
 viKaTai Kai to (iXXo to nepi tov FlESapiTov, Kai avTog airodvricjKH 
 Kai TOJV X/wv TToXXot, Kai birXa iXt](pui} ttoXXo. 
 
 LVI. MetcJ Se TttUTtt oi ^lEv X.I01 £/c T£ yrjg Kai OaXaaarjg eti 
 fiaXXov rj TrpoTEpov iwoXiopKovvTOj Kai 6 Xi/nog avToOi rjv ineyag' 01 
 Se nepl TOV YliicravSpov 'AOrjvaiwv 7rpia(5iig dcpiKOfXivoi wg tov Tkt- 
 aa(j)ipvr)V, Xoyouc TTOioGvTai TTEpl Tt]g o/noXoy'iag. 2. AXKipiacrjg 
 Se (ou yop auTw Travu to, airo Tt(T(Ta(j)Epvoi»c (i^(iaia )}v, (pofjoviinvov 
 Tovg ntXoTTOVVijdtowc jLiaXXov, Kai eti (SouXo^evou, KaOamp Kai vir 
 tKeivov iSi^dcTKeTO^ Tpi(iuv d/ncjiOTEpovg) TpeiTiTai etti toiovSe ti^og, 
 oJtTTE TOV T((T(Ta^fpvy?v (jjg f.ikyi<JTa aiTOvvTa wapa Tuiv AOr}vai(jjv ^r/ 
 ^vfji^nvai. 3. BoKEi Se liioi Kai 6 TiaaacpEpvrig to aitro ^ovXtfitjvai, 
 avTog jdlv Sia to Seoc, o S' 'AXKij3idBrjg, etteiS*? itopa bkeIvov Kai wg 
 ov £u/uj3a(TE£o VTa, SokeTv TOic 'A0»?vato(c; ejSouXeto jui? abvvaTog iivai 
 TTEtdat, aXX* (jjg TrETTEidjUEVw T(a(Ta(|)Epv£i Kai /3ouXo/i£vw TTpOa^U)' 
 ptJGai Tovg 'AOr}vaiovg jujJ iKavd SiSovai. 4. yrei yap Toaavra 
 UTTfojSaXXwv o 'AXfCij3id8r/c, Xfywv avTog virlp irapovTog TiaGa- 
 (hiovovg, wctte to Tuiv A^Jjvatwv, Kaiirep ettI ttoXi) o tl aiTOir) $uy- 
 •wyyoowTtov, ofxwg aiTiov y^veauai Iwvtav Ti yap Traaav r/Qtouv 
 ^i^oaOai Kai avOig vrjtrouc re Tag E7ri/C£ijU£vac Kai aXXo, oig ovk 
 evavTiov^ivvjv twv AOtivaiwv TtXog £v t^ TpiTy rjBri ^uvoow, oei(Tag 
 /urj Travu (jitvpaO^ dSvvaTog cuv, vavg r^Et^ov iav (jacriXea TroieiGUai Kai 
 irapairXeiv tyJv kavTov yrjv otttj dv Kai baaig av (jovXrjTai. evTavOa 
 8rJ ou/ctTi, dXX' ciTTOpa voinicravTeg ot A0»?va7ot Kai vtto tov AXfCt- 
 j3id^ov i^riiruTrjaOai, St' opyrjg direXOovTig KOfxitovrai eg Trjv 
 2a/iov. 
 
 LVII. Tt(y<Ta(/)£'pvi]C Se evOvg /unTa TavTa^ Kai £v tw avTiv ^^h- 
 jiiaJvtj TrapEpvETai £g t»)v Kauvov, j3ovXo/i£VOC touc IlEXoTrovJ'J/diouc 
 
 Athenians, but are routed with the loss of to this device.' 
 
 their general. Ch. LVII. Tissaphernes now renews 
 
 Ch. LVI. The Athenian commissioners his connexion with the Peloponnesians, 
 
 proceed to Tissaphernes ; but the conces- and, supplying them again with pay, enters 
 
 sions he demands of them are so excessive, into a new treaty with them. Reflecting, 
 
 that they break off the negociation in therefore, on, and forecasting for, all these 
 
 dis<mst. contingencies, he (agreeably to his wish 
 
 2%p'eirerai, liri roiovSe tTSog] * he resorts of couuterpoismg the Greeks one against 
 
636 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 TToXiv T£ KOfniffai tQ T^i' MIXt^tov, Kai ^vvOvjKag iTi aXXag ttoit;- 
 (jd/uavoc, ac av ^vvrjrai, T^o(j>riv re Trapt^civ, Kai /.ii) iravTairaaiv 
 iKTTiTToXiiJLWdOai, ^&^i(jjg /u^, rjv aVopwdi TroXXalg vavcri Trig Tporprjg, 
 t} TOLQ ' AOtivciioiQ avayKaaOevTiq vaviuLa-^eiv T/carjOwtTiv, i, KiVwOeKTwv 
 TCtJv v£w, (ivev eavTov jivrjTai toiq AOrjvaioiQ a (jovXovTai. In bi 
 e^ojStTro futdXiara juij Ttjg Tpo(j>riQ ^rjrrjdtt -rropdrjauxn rr^v rjinipov. 
 
 2. Travrwr ovv tovtljv Aoyi(T/ua> fcat Trpovoia, wamp epovXtTO 
 
 enavKTiWv tovq 'KXXrjvaQ npog dXXrjXovQ, fJL^raTriix-ipafxivoq ovv 
 
 Tovg UiXonovvi^alovg Tpo(f>riv te avToig SiSwdi Kai anovcag rpirac 
 TaaSe GirivSiTai. 
 
 LVIII. ^' TpiVw Kttl ^iKciTU) irti Aapiiov (iaaiXevovrog, f(/)o/0€u- 
 OVTOQ Se 'AXt^tTTTTiSa €v AafCtSatjuoi't, Suv0^K:ai eytvovro iv Macav- 
 Spov TTcStw Aa/ctSaijuoviwv fcat twv ^vfiina^wv npog TiGCTatpepyr^v Kai 
 Itpa/nivrjv Kai rovg ^apvaKov iraiSag irepi twv paaiXitjg irpay- 
 IJ,dT(jjv Kai AaKtSaijuovitov Kai twv ^vfXfjidywv. 2. X(*>pav Tr]v pacfi' 
 XiwQy (JOY) Trig Waiag earl, jSaffiXewg tlvai' Kai mpi Ttjg \Mpag rrjg 
 eavTov jSouXcuETw (iaoiXivg oirojg jSouXtrat. 3. AaKeSuiinov'iovg Sc 
 Kai TOvg ^ujUjua^.ou^- inri livai iirl X^opav rrjv paffiXecog ini KaKM 
 firjSfvJ, imrj^l (iaaiXea bttI Tr]v AaKiSaijLiovitov p-T/jSl twv ^UjU|ia^(OJ' fxrc 
 KaKLJ luLrjSevi. 4. »/v ^£ rig AaKt^ai/JiovitJV rj tcov £i;/ijuo)^ajj' tiri 
 KaKLJ iy iirl Tr]v jiaaiXitjjg ^oipar, Aa/ctSaijUOVtoug Kai roug ^i»ju- 
 fidyovg K(t)XvHv' Kai ii)v Tig iK Trig (iaffiXiwg c^ £7rt KaK<3 eiri Aa/ct- 
 Sai/noviovg r] TOvg ^vfifjidyovgy jSatriXeug k^Xvetci). 5. rpo<^i]i/ os 
 TaTg vauai raT^ vuv nupovaaig Ti(Taa(j)ipvr)v TrojOf^eiv /cara Ta Qvy 
 KUfJiiva fJi^Xpf- civ ai vfjig ai (5aaiXi(jjg iXOijjaiv' AaKiSat/uoviovg ce 
 Kai Tovg ^vin/naxovg, inrlv ai (3a(T(Xfwc vri^g a</)t/cwrrai, Tag tavTwv 
 vavg riv jSoiiXwvrai Tpi(pHVy i(j> eavToig tlvni. 6. >V 0£ napa liG- 
 aa(pspvovg Xo^jSavetv iOiXwGi tyjv Tpu(j>r]v, TiaGacjtEpvrtv Trap^^etv, 
 AaKtSaijuioviovg ^e Kai Tovg £ujUjito^ouc T^XevTijJVTog rou TroXt/xou Ta 
 vprijuara Ttcraa^fpi'fi ciTroSouvat, oTTOtia ai^ XaJDwaiv. 7. £7r»/v oe 
 at (3aaiXi(i)g vritg a(j>'iKU}VTai, a'i re AaKiiaifxov'iuyv vrjtg Kai ai twi; 
 ^UjUjuavoiv /cat at jSaatXfti^c /cot)'^ Tov TToXfjiiov TroXfjUOuvrwv, ^af/ 6 
 Ti av TiGGarpepvei SoKy Kai AaKiSaifiovioig Kai Tolg ^u/t/ta^oic. riv 
 Si KaTaXvHV jiovXwvTai irpog AOrivaioug^ iv o/uo'ico KaTaXvtaOai.^ 
 
 another) sends for the Peloponnesians, and, Oifisvog ro7<; t'lTTivfievoig. atl yap inav- 
 
 giving them their pay, concludes a third ktCjv to iXarTovfievoVf Tr^v iaxvv rov' 
 
 treaty as follows. vikCjvtoq KarsXvev. 
 
 2. kirai'icrovv] *to counterpoise, to ba- Ch. LVIII. The terms of the treaty, 
 
 lance.' Goeller observes that this use of 5. i(p* eavroTQ tlvai] scil. AaKiSatixoviovg 
 
 tTraviaovv is found in Herodot. and Iso- Kai tovq ^i^/i/x., meaning, as Blume, cited 
 
 crat. ; and refers to Valcken. on Herodot. by Goeller, interprets, that they shall be 
 
 viii. 13. I would add the following imi- at liberty so to do. 
 
 tation in Polyaen. viii. 16, 2, tov ttoXihov 7- tv onoitfi] Meaning, * on terms 
 
 ny<tivo6kTei ToXg "EWrjatVy dti irpoaTi- equally opposed by both.' 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBEB VIII. CAP. LXI. 
 
 637 
 
 LIX. At jU£v airovSal TOiavTai eyevovTO^ Kai fXETa ravTag Top- 
 SffKevdtiTO Ti<faa(j>epvrig Tag re ^oiviaaag vavg a^wv, ujairBp £ip>/TO, 
 Kai TaXXa oaa irBp vniax^^o' Kai c/SouXtro irapaoKivato^fiVog yovv 
 SriXog iivaC LX. Botwrot ^6, TfXeurwvTOC nSr\ tov ^(^ctAtwvoc, 
 'QpwTTov elXov TrpoSoaict * AQr]van»)v £/u(/>povjOOUvrwv. ^vviirpa^av ok 
 'EpcTptcwv re ar^ptc Kai aurwv 'QpwTriwv, kiri^ovXivovTig airoaTaaiv 
 Ti)g Eupotac' tTTt -yap rip Eperpta to x^^^^^ ^^ acvvaTa rjv AtJt)- 
 vaiijjv £)(^ovTa>v /ur) ov fjiiydXa jSXdnTeiv Kai EpeVptav Kai Trjv uXXr^v 
 Ei>/3otav. 2. exovTeg ovv ?i^»] tov 'Qpionov d(j>iKVovvTai eg Po^ov oi 
 'EptTptrfc, £7rt«:aXoujU£voi ig Trjv Euj3oiav Tovg TiiXoTTovvr^aiovg . ot 
 St npog Tt]v Trig Xiou KaKovjmivrjg (ioifOuav juaXXov wp^r^vro, Kai 
 apavT^g irdaaig Talg vavalv iK Trig PoSou tirXtov. 3. Kai ytvo^evoi 
 irepl TptOTTtov, KaOoptjai Tag twv *AOr}va'nt)V vavg ntXayiag otto Tr^g 
 XdXfcrjc TrXeoutrac* Kul wg ouStrtpoi dXXiiXotg CTrtTrXeov, a(j>tK:vouvTat 
 oi julv eg Triv ^dfiov oi S' ig T»iv MiXr|TOv, fcat eiopiov ovketi aviv 
 raujuaviac olov t eIvcii kg tj\v Xtov ^orfir\(5ai. Kai o ^(^et/iwv £T£- 
 XfUTa ouroc, fcat hkogtov fTog tw TroXt/uw ETfiXfUTa Twce ov Oovkv 
 S'lSrig ^vvEypa\LiV. 
 
 LXI. Tou S* tTTiyt-yvojUEVou Otpovg^ ajJia tw rjpi ivdvg ap)(o/ii£i'(^» 
 Aep/cuXt^ac T£ dvrip STroprtaTTjc, <rTportdv £X,«t>v ou noXXriv, Trap- 
 tireiuKJiOrj mt^ ecf 'EXX»](T7rdvTou, ''Aj3u8ov aTrocTTiitTwv (ekti Se MtXrj- 
 a'ltov diroiKOi), Kai oi Xlot, £V oaw auToTg o Agtvox^K ijTropti 
 OTTWC |3o)]0»J<TOt, vaufta)(^f|(iai, 7rt£^ofi£voi t^ TroXtopfCta, »n'a-y/co(T0r/(Tav. 
 
 2. iTVXOV ^£, £Tt €V 'PdSw OVTOC 'A(ITud)(OU, £/C TlJc MtX»jTOU AfOVTa 
 
 T£ dvSpu ^wapTidTVV, og 'AvTiaOevH kirifidTijg ^vvtUlXOe, tovtov 
 /C£K'Ojut(Tjit£i'oi jUETtt TOV FltSaptTou GdvaTov dp^ovTO, Kot vavg ciobtKa 
 a'l £TUYOv (pvXaKtg MtXrJrou ou<Tat, tjv ijcrav Gouptai ttevte Kat 
 Zupa/cdfTtai Tkctaapeg Kai fxia AvauTig Kai juiia MiXijtrta Kai AsovTog 
 uia, 3. £7r£^£X0dvT(i)V Se tujv Xtwv 7rav3»)/Li£t Kai KaTaXapovTiov Ti 
 
 <^ 'f 
 
 '>t: 
 
 kpujiivov vwptov, Kai tljv veu)v avToig a/jia sE, Kai TpiaKovTa £7rt Tag 
 
 Ch, LIX. Tissaphernes declares his 
 intention to bring up the Phoenician fleet 
 to the aid of the Peloponnesians. 
 
 Ch. LX. The capture of Oropus by the 
 Boeotians. The Peloponnesians occupy 
 their former station at Miletus, and the 
 Athenians theirs at Samos. 
 
 1. tTTilSovXtvovTtQ anoffraaiv Trjg Eu- 
 (ioiag] ' plotting the revolt of Euboea from 
 the Athenian alliance.' 'Etti ry 'Epcrpt^, 
 * over-against Eretria.' M») ou is used as at 
 i. 141, ov j3fcj3aiov fit) ov irpoavaXujcrtiv. 
 On the idiom see Herm. Opusc. p. 237, 
 seqq. and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 609, 3, a. 
 
 3. TTiXayiag] See note supra ch. 39. 
 
 Ch. LXI. A legate is sent from Lace- 
 daemon to the Hellespont, in order to ex- 
 cite the states there to revolt. Accord- 
 ingly Abydus and Lampsacus immediately 
 revolt. 
 
 2. «7rtj3ar;/c] As the word properly 
 signifies a passenger, so it came to denote 
 one who went on board a fleet with no 
 particular office, but was ready to occupy 
 any post where he might be useful. This 
 view of the sense, propounded in my 
 translation and former edition of our 
 author, has since, I find, been adopted by 
 Dr. Arnold and Poppo. 
 
638 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 412-1. 
 
 rwv 'AOr^vaitJV Svo Kai rpiaKovra avayayofiiviov, lvavina^Y)aav' Kai, 
 KapTB^aQ y£Vo;i€V»jc vavfiayjaq, ou/c iXaacrov t^ovng iv ra> cpyw ot 
 Xioi Kai oi Iv^jJLayoi (r)h yap Kai o^pl ^i'), avc^oi^irjdav kq rr]V 
 TToAiv. LXII. fx^rd ^e rouro €u0uc rov At^fCuXt^ou tt^^^ €/c xrTc 
 MiX»Jrou Trapf^fX^ovroc, ''AjSuSog eV tw 'EXXr/dTrovrw at^iaraTai 
 Trpoc A6/t>/cvXi^av Kat <|)apvaj3a&>v, K:at Adfx^paKog Svolv rj^epaiv 
 VGTEpov. 2. 2rpoj[ij3t)(^t3Tjc ^' f/c T»ic Xtou, TTU^OjUEVOC, KTara rd^og 
 (3or]0ri<jaQ vavalv *AOr}vai(i)v TEacrapm Kai iiKoaiv, wv Kai (JTpaTiiOTiCiQ 
 ^(Jav oirXiraQ dyovcrai, im^tXOovTWV tujv Aajii^/za/cr/vwi; /ad^rf Kpa- 
 r»/crac, Kai avTopou AafJL\paKov areiyjiffTov ovaav eAwi', koi aKivn 
 lulv Kai avSpaTToSa dpTrayriv TrotTjffcijuevoc, rovQ S iXevOipovQ iraXiv 
 KaToiKicrai:, eV ''AjSuSov »]X0ev. 3. Krai wc oire irpoai^wpovv ovtb 
 irpoa(3dXX(i)V i^uvaro eXeIv, eg to dvTiirepaQ rrjg A^u^ou awoTrXiV' 
 aaq, ^r}aTov iroXiv Trig Xtptrovrjffou, rjv * rorc MriSoi axov, fca0- 
 laraTO (j)povpiov Kai (j>vXaKriv tou TravTog EXXi^ffTrovrou. 
 
 LXII I. Ev TOVTW Se ol Xlot T8 ^aXoffffOfcpaVopEC juaXXov eyt- 
 vovro, Kai oi £v r^ M(X?]roj Kai o 'Aarvo^og, irvOofjievng ra irtpi rnc 
 vav/na^iag, Kai tov ^TpoiJi(5iylSvv Kai rag vavg amXriXvOoTa, tOap- 
 (TTjaiv. 2. Kai napaTrXtvaag SuoTv veo'iv 'AffTvoyog ig Xtov, KOfxi- 
 Zh avToOev rag vavg, Kai ^vjunrdaaig h^V iniirXovv noiiirai eiri rrjv 
 ^dfxov' Kai (lie avrS Sia to aXXrjXotc uttotttwc ^X^^^ ^^'^ avTav- 
 riyovTO, direirXivai ndXiv ig ttiv MtXrjrov. 3. vtto yap tovtov tov 
 vpoi'ov Kai iTi TTpoTEpov Tf Bv Ttt'ig ' AOrjvaig Sjjjuo/cpar/a KaTiXeXvTO, 
 iirn^ri yap oi nipl tov Yluaav^pov irpiafiEig napa tov Tia(ja(pepvovg 
 ig Tr]v SajuoT rfX0ov, Td t iv avTW tw aTpaTBVfiaTi m ^t/Sacortpov 
 /carfXojSov, Kai avTiI)v twv ^ajmiuyv' TTpovTpe^pavTO Tovg SvvaTOvg 
 WGTt iTHpaaOai jutra acjiuyv 6Xiyapyj)0rjvai, Kaiinp zwavaaTavTag 
 
 OL. 92, I.] 
 
 LIBER VIIL CAP. LXIV. 
 
 689 
 
 Ch. LXII. Lampsacus is recovered by 
 the Athenians, who seize on Sestos. An 
 indecisive battle is fought off Chios. 
 
 2. ffKevrj — upirayriv TToiritTdfitvog] See 
 note supra ch. 41, and compare Herodian 
 i. 10, 2, TO. !ik \onrd apTray^v TroiilffOai. 
 
 3. ToTt] So I read, with Poppo, Goeller, 
 and Dr. Arnold, on the authority of almost 
 all the best MSS., for vulg. Trore, retained 
 by Bekker (Ist and 2nd edition); though 
 on insecure grounds ; the sense thus 
 yielded being, as Goeller and Dr. Arnold 
 have shown, quite unsatisfactory ; while 
 nothing can be more suitable than that 
 arising from rore, which means ' then,' as 
 used of time past, with reference to some 
 particular and well-known period thereof ; 
 here denoting the time so well known and 
 already pointed out at i. 89. The term 
 tixov adverts to the obstuiate defence then 
 
 made by the Median garrison. 
 
 Ch. LXIII. & LXIV. The conspiracy 
 to bring in oligarchy proceeds, and endea- 
 vours are made to establish it both at 
 Athens and in the subject states. 
 
 3. Td €v avT(f] scil. rd Trpay/iara /?£- 
 (Saiorepov KaTe\a(3ov, lit. * held down 
 [together] affaira in the army yet more 
 securely,' i. e. secured their interests more 
 firmly. On the nature of the metaphor 
 see note at iv. 86. 
 
 TrpovrpsxI^avTol So I have edited, with' 
 Poppo, Dr. Arnold, and Bekker, for vulg. 
 TrporpeypdvrtoVf retained by Haack and 
 Goeller, but in reality indefensible, since 
 it obscures, while 7rpovTpe\pavTo imparts 
 light to the whole sentence. See Dr. 
 Arnold. The error might easily arise 
 from a mistaking of the abbreviation for 
 the termination, placed above the word ; 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 avTOvg dXXriXoig iva firf oXiyap-^uivTai, 4. Kai tv g(j>i(Jiv avTolg iijuia 
 Ol tv Ty 2a^w TtHv AOr}vaiu)v KOivoXoyovjJisvoi iOKEXpavTo AXki- 
 ptaOT/v /Luv, iwdorj nep ov pouAtrac, eav \Kai yap ovk eiriTr]otiov 
 avTov tlvai ig oXiyap-^iav iX9iiv)t avTovg ce iiri (rrjxLv avTiUvf wg 
 r\cr\ Kai KivovvBvovTagy opav orw Tponu) fut) aveurjaiTai Ta Trpay^iara, 
 Kai Ta TOV TToXtjuou a^a "j* avrf^civ, Kai eacpipHv avTOvg ek twv iSitov 
 oiKOJV TrpoOvjuityg yjp\]fxaTa Kai r)v ti aXXo ^t^, cue ovKiTi aXXoig ») 
 acji'icTiv avToig TaXaiTru)povvTag» LXIV. TrapaAceXsudajUfvot ovv roi- 
 avTa, TOV fiilv TlcitravSpov ivOvg tots Kai twv irpeafieiov Tovg ri/uLKreig 
 aTTfOTcXXov £7r oiKov Trpa^ovTag rafcti, Kai iiprjTo avTolg twv utt- 
 t}KO(i)V TToXfwv alg av TrpodKx^wffiv, oXiyap\iav KaOiGTavai' TOvg 
 r\jiiaiig sg t aAAa Ta vrrrfKoa \wpta aAAovg aAA^ ocfTTfjiiTroT. 
 2. Kai AiOTpe(f>Y}V ovtu irepi X/ov, ryprjjutvov SI Eg Ta iirl QpaKrjc 
 ap^£iv, aiTEGTEXXov ETTi Tt]v ap^i]v. Kai a(fnKO/JiEVog Eg Tr^v Odoov 
 TOV or/ juov KaTEXvaev. 3. Kai aiTEXOovTog avTOV, oi Oaffioi ^EVTEpM 
 /u»jvt jtiaXiGTa Tr}v noXiv etei-^i^ov, wg Trjg juev juet AOrjvaivjv dpi' 
 OTOKpaTiag ouoEV eti Trpodoco/Lievoc, tt/v o diro AaKE^aifULOvKjJv eXcu- 
 OEpiav offij/uepai TTpoaoE^OfJiEVOi' 4. Kai yap Kai (pvyri avTuiv e^u) i]v 
 viro TU)v AOr)vai<t)v irapa TOig TlfXoTrovvr/atoiCj Kai avTrj juetu twv 
 EV T^ TToXfi fVtTijStiwv KaTa KpaTog ETrpaGffE vavg te KOfxiaai Kai ty\v 
 0a(Tov airoaTricjai. ^vvkpr) ovv avTOig juaXcora a f|3ouXovro, Tr\v 
 woXiv TE aKivovvijjg opOovaOai Kai tov EvavTivjao/iEvov Srifiov KaTa' 
 XEXvdOai. 5. TTEpi jxEv ovv TTfv Oa<Tov TavavTia Tolg Tt]v oXiyapyiav 
 
 KaOlCTTCtGl TU)V AOtJVaiWV EyEVETO, SoKElV §£ jUOt Kttl EV dXXoig TToX- 
 
 and I am enabled to add to the authority 
 of Cod. Vat,, that of Codd. Clar., Mus. 
 Brit., and, I doubt not. Cod. Lugd. 
 
 4. IffKi^l/avTo} for tyvojffav, * decided, 
 determined,' as Abresch explains, who 
 adduces as another example of this idiom, 
 Aristid. t. i. p. 249, 6<TK«i//avro fitra- 
 crrrjaai Trpbg savTovg rrjv ttoXiv. 
 
 £^v] viissuin facerey * to let him alone,* 
 not ask him to co-operate with them. 
 Similarly in a passage of the New Testa- 
 ment, Matth. XV. 14, we have d^ere av- 
 TovQ. By avTovg is meant themselves 
 alone by themselves ; and the next words, 
 tTTi a^Cjv avTu)Vy are exegetical of the 
 foregoing. Of the expression rd tov ttoXc- 
 /tov cina dvTtxtiv the sense must be, * to 
 bear or hold up, sustain the operations of 
 the war,'/i») dvikvai avrd, as the foregoing 
 words suggest. Yet how this sense is to 
 be elicited from the word, I see not. It 
 is long since I conjectured the true read- 
 ing to be dvBxsn'f used as at i. 141, ai dk 
 TTtpiovaiai Tovg TroT^kfxovg drexovffi : and 
 this conjecture has since been adopted 
 
 by Poppo. To Dr. Arnold, indeed, it 
 appears that the sense in question may 
 be extracted from avTsx^iv without any 
 violation of analogy ; though he allows 
 this use to be without example elsewhere. 
 But proof is, in such a case, indis- 
 pensable ; and far more likely is it that 
 the scribes should here (as often) con- 
 found the prepositions dvd and dvri, than 
 that our author should let such a bar- 
 barism escape him. 
 
 Ch. LXIV. 4. ^vyij a{rrwv] * a band of 
 exiles,' as in a passage of Isocr. de Pace, 
 p. 184, (cited by Goeller,) Tag (pvydg icar- 
 e\9ov(Tag. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 429. 
 Kara KpaTog iTrpatrtrc, * strenuously prac- 
 tised,' or contrived. Of dpOovvOai the 
 sense is here simply, *to be set right,' 
 regulated on the footing of an aristocra- 
 tical constitution : an example of the word 
 in this use (which is rare) occurs in 
 ^schyl. Eumen. 678, and Choeph. 762, tv 
 dyykXqt yap KVKTog (incurvus) bpQovTai 
 \6yog. Compare Herodot. vii. 103, opGoir' 
 dv b \6yog — iiprjiitvog. 
 
640 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. LXVII. 
 
 641 
 
 Xo7c tJv virmiioV aiO(j>po<Tivriv ya^ \a(5ov(jai at ttoXeic Kai aSnav 
 TcJv 7roaaao^iivu>v, ix^onaav iirl rriv livriKpvg jX^vQepiav r^y «7ro 
 Twv 'kOrivaitjJV inovXov * tivoi^uav ov TT^ori^ijaavrec. LAV. oi 
 S* aV</)l Tov Uuaav^pov napanXeovrk re, aicTTrep tSeSofcro, roi^c 
 8r;;iouc ey rale ttoXecti /carauov, /cal ci^ua sWcv a(j>' oiv x^f>i(^v fcai 
 OTrXi'rac £X«^^^^ ^'*^^^"' ""'"''^^ ^i^i^i^axo^C ^^Oov eg rag M»)vac.^ 
 2. Kal KaraXafx^dvovai ra TrXETcrra role eralpoig Trpoe/pya^^Eva. /cai 
 -yap 'A.'gpo^X.'a rl rcva toG gri^tou ^aXiara npoecjTcora J^^^";'J^^ 
 TIV6C rwv vawr^pwy, /cpu(/)a aTroKTu'voudds odTrep fcai tov AX/cif3ia^r,y 
 oJv I'/ictara eS.iXaaev, Kcn aurov /car a,i(/>or8pa, r»7c re gr^^aywyiac 
 ?y.Ka /cal oloM^voc ry 'AXK'c^ta^V ^^ '^«^*«^'^* '^"^ ^^ Ti<jcyai>spvr,v 
 <t>lXov irou]<yovTL xapin(T0ai, )uaXXov ri 8u^(/>0etpaV fcai aXXoug rcvac 
 ivemm^dovi: Tw avn^ rpoTTW /cpu(()a avaXwcrav. 3. Xoyog re £/c 
 roG i>av.pod n^ocjHpyaaro avrolg oic o^re ^icT0o^oprjr.ov tiij aXAouc 
 ^ roue crrparEUO/Ltivouc, olire ^£0€/ct^ov r(J,' TrpayMa^^'' ^Xuomv r, 
 TT^vra/CKTvcXiocc, /cal rourotg ot av /iaXicrra roTg rs XPW^^' '^"^ ^^^^ 
 aa;Maacv a;.}>EXuy olo^ re J^cv. LXVI. n'v 8e rouro euTrpeTrec Trpog 
 roOc TrXaouc, errel ?Seiy 7^ r^v ttoXiv oiVep /cal ^eOjcrraaav e^.XXov. 
 S,7iUoc ^^vroi Saicuc k'rc /cal l3ouX»i >i avro rou /cua^ou £;^>f .yero- 
 .'jSouXeuov Se oiiSey o ri fun role ^uva^rtlJcTt 80/coir,, aXXa Kai m 
 Xivovrec e/c roiirwv ^crav, /cal rd pr,0r,cTo^eva Trportpov aurotc Trpou- 
 <T/ce7rro. 2. avr^ey^ ra ouguc ert rt^v a'XXa>y, 8e8i(oc /c«. opcov 
 TToXu ro Hur6CTrr,/coe- a ^i ng /c«l avrtiTro., eu0Jc e/c rpoTrou riyog 
 imTTj^uov TiOv^KH, Kttl rwv 8paaayra>v oure 61t»?ctic, our, tt utt- 
 
 5. (Tii)(l>po<Tvvriv Xafiovffai] 'having 
 taken (or conceived) prudent caution :' a 
 quality, observes Dr. Arnold, on which 
 aristocracies especially prided themselves, 
 and so termed in opposition to the Ako- 
 Xaa'ia of democracies. See vi. 89, 5, and 
 note. For vulg. tvvon'iav, Poppo, Bekker, 
 and Goeller edit avTovoniav, on the au- 
 thority of several of the best MSS. But 
 the sense thus yielded is, as Dr. Arnold 
 shows, quite indefensible. Accordmgly 
 I have chosen with him to retain the 
 common reading, which is found in the 
 greater part of the MSS. and confirmed 
 by the Scholiast and Dionysius, especially 
 smce it is, as Dr. Arnold shows, perfectly 
 suitable in sense, being meant to designate 
 the aristocratical form of government, as 
 opposed to the avoiiia of mob-rule, kvro- 
 vofiiav may fairly be presumed to have 
 been a mere false emendation, proceeding 
 from certain who did not perceive the true 
 force of Evvofiiav. "YttovXoq is properly 
 a mrgicaZ term, used of flesh having an 
 ulcer underneath, and therefore hollow and 
 
 unsound : but it is figuratively used to 
 denote what is (kceitful and false, what 
 seems to be something that it is not. Com- 
 pare Diod. Sic. t. V. 33, tiSovai virovXoi. 
 Demosth. 327, r)(rvxiav vtt. Ov 7rpori/xrj- 
 aavTfc stands for ovSev (p^jovrioavrt^. 
 
 Ch. LXV. & LXVI. On reaehmg 
 Athens, Pisander finds his object partly 
 effected by the violence of the clubs, %yhich 
 had terrified the friends of the established 
 constitution. 
 
 2. dvfTrtrij^eiovc] 'unfriendly [tothemj. 
 
 3. ut9tKTkov Tuiv Trpay ficLTiov] * should 
 have a share in the polity by citizenship. 
 
 Ch. LXVI. 1. TrpovcTKBTTTo] Miad been 
 previously considered.' So I have edited, 
 with Poppo and Bekker (2nd edition), for 
 the common readmg, which, though found 
 in all the MSS., is a mere barbarism. 
 
 2. tK Tpoirov—tTTiTTiSsiov] ' iu somo con- 
 venient way.' So Dio Cass, (cited by Ar- 
 nold,) TToWoVQ—iK TpOTTOV Si} TIVOQ ilTlTi]- 
 
 deiov i(b0upov. The word here bears the 
 signification of *the doing of justice on 
 any offender by trial and punishment : ot 
 
 OTrrtuoirro, SiKaiuxJig lyiyviTo, a\X itav^iav ilx^v o Sijjuoc Kai Kara- 
 TrXrj^iv roiaur??v ware KepSog o /it)) TratTx^y ti ^lator, et /cat aiywij, 
 Ivo/uiit^v. 3. /cat ro ^vvtaTtjKog iroXv nXiov rfyovfitvoi ilvai h o<rov 
 iTvywaviv ov, riaatovTo raig -yvwjuatc;, /cat e^ivpfiv avTO acvvaTvi 
 ovT^g ^id TO /LuyhOog tyJq ttoXcwc, Kai Sia rrjv aXX»/Xwi' ayvwcFtav, 
 ovK elyoy. 4. Kara ^£ ravTO tovto Kai TTonGoXo(j>vpaaOai Tin aya- 
 vaKTriaavra, (oaTe ujiivvaaOai eTrijSouXtudarra, a^urarov vV rj ya^t 
 a'yywra dv ivpiv w i^ti^ rj yviooifxov aTriaroi'. aXXr;Xoi^ yap airav- 
 Tig vTTDTTTwg TTpodijCdav 01 rou or?jitou, wg jutrcx^vra riva Tiov yiy 
 voiLiii'(i)v. evijaav yap /cal oSg ou/c ay zrore Tig wtro ig oXiyap^iav 
 TpairiaOaC /cal ro arrtaroy ourot jneyiaTov irpog Tovg ttoXXouc €7rot- 
 r)(Tav Kal TrXeiara ig r»jy twv oXiywy a(T(j)aXEiav uxpeXrjaaVj pepaiov 
 Tt}v uTTKJTiav T(o cr]fHi) irpog iavTov KaraaTijGavTag, 
 
 LXVII. 'Ev TovTio ovv rw /caipw oi Trcpl roy Ilacray^poy iXOov- 
 Teg evOvg tu)v Xoiiruiv e'lYOVTO. /cot Trpwrov jiity tov o»/juoi' ^vX- 
 Xe^avreg, elwov -yyaJ/irjv Sf/ca cn'Spa^ eXeaOai ^vyypacpeag avroKpa- 
 TOpag^ TovTovg Se ^vyypdxpavTag yvijJimr}V eaeveyKel.v eg tov crjinov eg 
 rjjuepov p)]rrjy Kaff o ri upiaTa >/ TroXtc oI/c»J(T£rat. 2. eireiTa^ kireih} 
 >i jj^fpa £<|)»j/C€y, ^vy£/cX^(Tay r»Jy t/c/cXr^d/oy eg tov KoXwvoy (tdri ^e 
 lepdv riocTfiSwyoc e^u) TroXfwc, a7r£x^>v arai'iovg fxaXioTa ocfca), /cat 
 ear]veyKav 01 t,vyypa(prig aAAo fxev ouoty, avTO ce rouTO, et^eivai fjiev 
 'A0?jyatwy a'yaTray yviofxr)V i]v dv Tig (SouXrirat* r]V Sf ti<; roy 
 itTTovra y] -ypai//rjroi Trapavo/iwy, r/ dXXu) rw Tponw pXa\pyj, /^.eyaXag 
 tvjLi'ing eireOeaav.^ 3. evTavOa S»i Xa/Lnrptjg eXeyeTo ij^r} |u*?r£ apyjiv 
 apyj^iv /nr^Se/niav m i/c rou avTov Koajjiov fxy]Te /iua9o(f>opelvy wpo- 
 
 which use (extremely rare) the only exam- 
 ples that I have noted elsewhere are in 
 Plut. Artax. ch. 14, rag rdv t^a/iaproi/- 
 Tiov diKauo(Tiig, and Joseph. Ant. xviii. 
 1 , 3, VTTO x^ovoQ ^iKaiwcreiQ ts Kal TifiuQ, 
 olg dptTijg ^ KaKiag iTriTTjSsioig iv r<^ /3ty 
 ytyovc, and xviii. 9, 1, 01 5' t<p)' vjSpn rffv 
 tiKaiioffiv Xsyi^o/icvot. The rerb is so 
 used in Herodot. iii. 29. i. 100, and v. 82, 
 and occasionally in Dio Cass, and Dionys. 
 Hal. 
 
 4. TrpoaokotpijcaaQai rivt] *to bewail 
 himself to any one.' Bekker aptly com- 
 pares Hor. Epod. xi. 12, * querebar ap- 
 plorans tibi.' 
 
 itXTTi ayivvaaOai ttn^ovXivaavra'] *soas 
 to repel [any one] plotting against them.' 
 B«/3aiov rriv a-rriaTiav — KaTa<rTi)fJavTiQ^ 
 * confirming the people in their mutual 
 distrust.' Compare ii. 89, 6, and iii. 43. 
 
 Ch. LXVII. Through terror the people 
 are induced to appoint Commissioners to 
 
 VOL. JI. 
 
 frame a new constitution. The project is 
 moved of creating an executive and self- 
 chosen council of 400, and a sovereign 
 assembly of 5000. 
 
 2. ^vvkKKyaav ri)v iKKXrjaiav tg tov 
 KoXmvov] Dr. Arnold has well seen that 
 this expression has reference to the prac- 
 tice of enclosing the place of assembly with 
 a railing, to keep out persons who had no 
 vote, and prevent the members of the 
 assembly from going before the business 
 was over. Thus, continues he, Pollux, 
 viii. 104, speaking of the same practice, 
 uses the word ^vvrjXnvvov : and he refers 
 (with Goeller) to Schoemann de Comit. 
 A then. p. (»3. Poppo, too, remarks that 
 hither are to be referred the Latin terms 
 septa and orilia, as said of the places of 
 assembly ; e. g. Ovid, Fast. i. 63, * Est 
 quoque, quo populum jus est indudere 
 septis.' 'AveiTTiXv, palam dicere. On the 
 phrase ypd^paaOai napavofiiovy and on the 
 
 Tt 
 
 r^ 
 
642 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411, 
 
 T^roaKoniovc: ivra, k T<J /3ouX.«r^p.ov, apx"" ",'^V «'', «f"^;« 7«- 
 yZaK^a^v auroKparopnc, <^«! ro^g ^...rnK.^x'XV'"^ ^f ^^AX.yH. 
 Lrav auroTc So^f LXVIII. n'- « o ,.J._r.,v 7..u.,..,v raur,. 
 a:r,J. nuVn.gpoc, .cal r^XXn k To5 ,rpo^,avouc 7rpofl.M"r«Tn Syy- 
 
 Kariarr, k roCro, K«I « tXh'.tto» t,r.MeXneaC Avr^^o,.- I-, «.'.!/. 
 
 keut^nem'ai 7n.o,.£.-oc K«i 5 [S.-] 7-0;, H^HV, K«. tC M^v fc.MOV «u 
 ^«p.aJ. ou8' EC «AXov «7<;;v« ^KO«a.oc ouS^.a, «AX _u,ro,rr.,c r,o 
 ^\% 8.« S.;£av 8«..ornr..C 8.aK«',u..oc, rouc_ Mevr-u a7a..c^o,«^o.c 
 
 Subject of the ypa^ai Trapav6^u>v, see 
 Schoemann de Comit. Ath. ii. 2, and Herm. 
 
 Ant. Gr. § 132. , ^ . ^ 
 
 Ch. LXVllI. Names and characters ot 
 the persons who were concerned in bring- 
 ing about the revolution, as Antiphon, 
 Phryniehus, and Theramenes. 
 
 1. 6— ttirav TO 7r,oay/ia KvvOdi, oTtp 
 rpoTTV Kurhrn tc to'vto] ' qui totum ne- 
 gotium composuit ilia ratione, qua eo usque 
 deductum est.' (Poppo.) 
 
 dptry oudtvog vcrrtpog] How our author 
 can extol Antiphon's virtue, however his 
 ability be unquestioned, may. Dr. Arnold 
 thinks, seem extraordinary ; and he would 
 refer the term to Antiphon's bemg a 
 warm and true friend, pure in the do- 
 mestic relations of life, and honourable 
 in his professional conduct. This (adds 
 he) was so far virtue,— and if he was guilty 
 of cruelty and perfidy towards his ene- 
 mies, and sacrificed his country to his 
 party, how many eminent men in Roman 
 history, and of like, have done the same ! 
 This, however, is, after all, but a sort of 
 special pleading, any thing but convincing. 
 More effectually may we defend Thucydi- 
 des by supposing the term apsTrij here 
 used agreeably to its original force, to 
 denote personal vtierit, by the possession of 
 certain qualities which make a person 
 acceptable iaptffTov) to his felloNv-men. 
 Compare Phil. iv. 8, ti tiq dpiTq leal a tiq 
 tnaivoSf and another passage of our au- 
 thor, supra i. 69, ti)v a^toxriv Trjg ciptTijg. 
 Here the merit of talent and capability 
 to serve his fellow-men seems especially 
 meant. Thus it is said a little further 
 on, rovg ayuiviKotievovg — 7rX«T(Tra, ac 
 drrip,—dvvcinti'OQ ujcptXiiv. In short, the 
 next words, Kal Kpari<Trog— HTrtli', (with 
 which compare those supra ii. 60, 5, ovC- 
 
 ivoQ i]oaiov tlvai yviovai re to. ^kovra Kai 
 kpunrtijffai ravra,) are meant, as well as 
 those afterwards, to exemplify what was 
 said, by pointing out the mode in which he 
 chiefly evinced his merit and capability. 
 In considering him as a public character, 
 and especially as an orator or statesman, 
 Thucydides adverts to the two grand quali- 
 fications for usefulness ; 1. to think justly, 
 and, 2. to be able to express his thoughts 
 in suitable language. In which view 
 compare Hor. Epist. i. 4, 9, ' qui sapere, 
 et fari possit quae sentiat.' As to his 
 moral character, as shown in the relations 
 of private life, that cannot, in this designa- 
 tion of him as a public man, be meant. 
 That he was deficient in sobriety, and pro- 
 bably in the virtues cognate therewith, 
 seems pretty clear from a passage of Aris- 
 toph. Vesp. 1300, Kai rwv Kwovtwv ttoXv 
 TrapoiviKutTaTog, KaiTOi Trapijv "linrvXog, 
 'AvTi<l>{ov, Au/iwv, »c. r. X. Tovto)v a- 
 iravTiav rfv v^piOToTarog fiaKp<f, where 
 by vSpiffTorarog is denoted the opposite to 
 <Ti0(ppiov. So in Xen. Ages. x. 2, we have 
 17 diKaiov dciKog, v a(:j<ppova i;/3pf(Tr»)c, * a 
 dissolute person.' 
 
 VTTOTTTOJg Tip TrXflOtl Sid lolaV (tlV0Tr\T0Q 
 
 SiaKeinevog] Compare iii. 37. The force 
 of StivoTTjg here may be that assigned by 
 Didot, which Poppo thinks well corresponds 
 to the words of Plut. Nic. 6, opiov ^€ rwv 
 Iv \6y<it dvvaTiov r] ry (ppovtlv dioipipov; 
 Tb)v d-rroxptoufvov tig tvia TaXg IfiTrupiaig 
 Tbv dqfiov, v(popion(vov ^' dii Kai (piiXuT- 
 
 TOfiiVOV TTjV dilVOTTJTa Koi KoXoVOVTO. TO 
 
 <bp6vT)fia Kai Tqv ^o^av, (wc ^nXov y— 
 Ty npbg 'AvTKpoJvTa tov "Pa/ivoi/aiov 
 dinaTiq. tUv TroXXwv,)—iTriipdTo, k. t. X. 
 After all, however, the sense of the term 
 may be rather, as the Scholiast explains, 
 priTopiiaQ. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. LXIX. 
 
 643 
 
 aaiTO Ti, SvvajASvog (iffXelv, 2. koi avrog t€, €7r£idr| ra twv nrpa- 
 Koaiu)v iv mrepM /nirainaovTaf vtto tov 8>/)tiou ticafcouro, apiara 
 (baiveTai T(ov iut)((>i sfiov virlp avrtjv tovtwv airiaOetgy (dq ^vy- 
 icar£(TT»f<r€, Oavdrov Sik7\v airoXoytiffdjuiivog, 3. Trapiayi. Sc Kai o 
 ^oiviyoQ lavTQV iravTbiv ^to^epovrwc irpo^vixorarov eg rr^v oXiy 
 ap\iav, ShSi(jig TOV AAfCijSiaSrjy Kai 67ri(rra/i€voc etoora avTov oaa 
 iv Ty ^df-Ko TTpoQ TOV A(TTuo)^ov ETrpa^fi', vofxi^tov ovK av TTorc 
 avTov KaTa to hkoq vtt oXiyap^iaq KaTiXOtiv' noXv re Trpoc; Ta 
 ^eivd, e-Jrei^tj irfp u;rfWi|, (j)epeyyvtoTaTOQ €<^av>). 4. Kai OripaiJ,EVt}Q 
 o row 'Ayvwi'og ev Toig ^vyKaTaXvovm tov ciifuiov Trpwrog »iis avr^p 
 OUT iiTTiiv OUTS yvLjvai aSuvnTog. wdre air ai'opwv iroXXtJv Kai 
 ^vveTwv Trpa\Biv to Eoyov ovk aTrtt/corwc, Koiinp M^ya ov, vrpou- 
 vdlprjatv' vaAcTTOv yap iqv tov AOrjvaifjjv ^rfjuov err crti eKaTOOTio 
 /udAtdTtt firtiSr? oi Tvpavvoi KaTiXvOrtaav EXivOtp'iaQ navaai, Kai ov 
 /novov furi vwriKoov ovra, aXXci Kai uTTEp hf^iav tov -^povov tovtov 
 avTov aXXtov ap'^Hv tit^OoTa. 
 
 LXIX. 'E7r€i?»J Se ij iKKXrj(Tia, ouSevoc avTiinovTog, aXXa 
 KV^(jj<Taaa TavTa SuXvBrj, Tovg rcrpafcocrtouc »/S»? ixrrfpov TpowM 
 ToiwSe eg to jSouAcuriJptov karjyayov. »)(rav [o J AOrfvaloi iravTiq , 
 dii oi fxlv cTTt Tiiyfi^ oi 8 6v Ta^ii^ twi/ iv ^iKtXiia TroAfjUtwv iviKa, 
 l(f oirXoiQ, 2. r^ ovv r^fxipa EKtivy Tovg filv )lh] ^vvuSoTag tiacrav 
 oJdTTfp iKoOtaav aTTiXOiiVj Toig S iv Ty ^vvdfjuiooia cipjjro r^frv^y fuiri 
 67r avToig Toig orrXoig, aXX airoOev, Trtpijuiveiv, — Kai, rjv Tig iv- 
 laTfiTai Tolg noiovfiEvoig, XafiovTag Ta birXa fJir\ tTriTpiirnv. 3. i]aav 
 ce Kai ' Avoptoc Kai Ttivioi Kai KapvGTiwv TpiaKOffioi Kai Aiyivt)Td)v 
 T(jjv iTTOiKuVj oug ABt^vaioi iTTiiii^iav oi/c»|(TOvrag, €7r avTO tovto 
 TfKovTig iv Toig eavTwv oirXoig, olg TauTa irpOiipt]TO. 4. toutidv ce 
 Starerayjuei'wv ourwg, eXOovTsg oi TcrpaKOcrioi, iJ,eTd ^i(j>iS'iov a^arouc 
 eKaaTog^ Kai ol e'lKoai Kai eKaTov /utT avTuiv [^'KXXr}vegj veavicTKoi, 
 
 2. tTTfi^/) rd — fiETaTTEffovra'] * where the 
 government of the Four Hundred, having 
 come to downfal,' lit. * when toppling to a 
 downfal :' a metaphor taken from a sub- 
 stance which, after a violent propulsion, is 
 just toppling to a fall ; the fitTa having 
 reference to the change of position. So 
 Plato, p. 493, fieTaTriTTTdv dvut kuto), * to 
 fall topsy-turvy,' and p. 440, ti (itTairiiTTH 
 Travroj Kai ^riSkv fikvH. Dinarch. p. 98, 25, 
 jitTarcttJovarig Trig Tvxfig. Plut. t. vi. 405, 
 Tade fitTa-jreffovTa tKili^d toTi, icaiceTra 
 TrdXiv ^.trainnovTa TavTa. Lycurg. C. L. 
 154, 14, rd TTJg 'EXXddog eig SovXtiav fxtT- 
 eTTffftv. Finally, in Herodian we have not 
 unfrequently the use of dpxHj or ^vvaff- 
 TsiUf fiSTaneaovva ligy k. t. X. 
 
 3. ItthS^ Trep — k^dvri'] * after he had 
 once engaged in the business, showed him- 
 self the most to be depended upon.' So 
 Soph. Elect, 942, ti yap KiXevfigj wv iyu) 
 (ptpsyyvog ; iEschyl. Theb. 392, Ttg — Trpo- 
 (jTaTiiv ipipiyyvog ; See more in note on 
 iii. 46. 
 
 Ch. LXIX. The Council of Five Hun- 
 dred is dissolved. 
 
 2. i/o-i'Xii] * quietly,' with an adjunct 
 notion of secretly, as in Jos. Bell. i. 24, 1, 
 tiniTa KartOKtval^iv. 
 
 4. "E\\i?v«c] Supposing this word to be 
 genuine, it is subjoined, as Wasse and Dr. 
 Arnold observe, to express that the ordi- 
 nary attendants on the magistrates were 
 not Greeks, but Barbarians. Considering, 
 
 T T 2 
 
644 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411, 
 
 TOU 
 
 Kva^iov (iov\ivra7Q oSaiv iv no (iovXevTrjoiw, Kai uirov airmQ it,uvai 
 \ajiovm Tov iUi(i6lov' eVepov Se auroTg tou uttoXoiVoi; Xjooi'oi^ ^ravroc 
 aiiro;, /c«; ££(ou(T.v e^'i^oaav, LXX. olg Se rourw rep r^ony h re 
 jSoi^Xr) o.;gav avTSiTTOvaa vir^^^XOe, Kal ol aXXoi TroXTrai ouSev n^.o)- 
 re>.Z;ov «XX' liduxa^ov, ol [Sa] r£r|oaKO(Tioi, taeX^ovrec k to ^ou- 
 Xeunioiov, TOTE /uev 7r(>UTnveic rfc (T(/)W1' aurwr an^KX^^woav, Km oaa 
 Trpog Vouc Oeoig, £i)x«^^ '^"^ 0u(Ti'aic; /ca0((7raV£ro( k rjiv d^x^v ^XP^- 
 cravro, icrrtpov §€ ttoXJ ^eraXXaSavrec t;;c rou SZ/A^ou 8.o./cricTEa>c 
 TrX^vroilc <|>tv70vrac o.) Karvyov tou 'AXfci^iaSou ?i'£/ca, ra ^l aWa 
 ivi^ov Kara Koaroq r^v ttoXiv. 2. Ka\ avloai; re nvaq aneKTUvav 
 oii TToXXouc, ol eSoKOvv £7rir,i8etoi eirai uTrt^a.^eeifvai, kch aXXouc 
 e'Srjtrav, roug Se Kai ^lerecjT^aavTo' irpig re 'A711' rov Aa/cegai^or/wi; 
 j3a(T(X6a, civra ei' r^ AeKeXem, tTreKrj^u/ceuovro, Xeyovreg ^taXXa- 
 7W1 l3ouXfff0ai, Kui UKoq aval aurov a«j)i^i, Kai oudri ti^ amarw 
 Srl^io), ^aXXov HuYX^P^*^- LXXl. i Se, vo^atoyv rr]v noXiv ovx 
 ^Gvxatnv, ouS* tvOvg ovTtJ rov ^rTjiiov rm' TroXamv eXevee/o/av Tropa- 
 ^(JcTetv, €t re arparidv TroXXrJv iSoi (T(/)WV, ouk av //(Tuxa^etv, ouS ev 
 rw Tra^ovri Travu ri TricrreiaiV ^») oufceri raparre(T0ai aurovg, rotg 
 4v aVo rwv rerpa/codtwv eXOoGcr.v ouStv ^u^^artKov aTrefcpiraro,^ 
 7r^o(T/Li£ra7re)ii;//aV6voc St £/c neXoTTOVViJdou ar^ariav TroXXrJv, ov 
 TToXXJ; uarepov fcai aurog rrj f/c t^C Ae/ceXemc; (j>povpa ^ura ra»v 
 eX0ovra)v ^are(3r, tt^oq aira ra ruyr) rwv 'A0»]vaia)v, eXTrtVac 17 
 ra^jax^fvrac aurou^ /uaXXov av x^tp'^^'Tvai cT(j)t'cytv ^ ^ouXovrai, h 
 Ka\ auVo/Soel av Sta rov evSoOev re Kal e£a)0ev Kara ro el/cdc y^vr]- 
 «TO/nevov eo^ujSov- rtlJv yap /itaKpwv retx<^»S ^m rrjv /car' aura e^r?- 
 /utav, X»;^£a)c ou/c av a/uapreTv. 2. oic 8e irpoa^^uH re eyyug fcat 01 
 'A^rjvatoi ra /uev evSoOev ouS* OTrwcrriouv efcivrjdav, rouc^ S' iTTTreV' 
 kKTTi^iifjavTiQ Km fispoQ Ti Twv 07rX(rwv /cai \//iXwv Km to^otwv, 
 av^pag re fcare|3nXov avTi^^v 8m ro eyyug 7r^o(jeX0ETv, Km ottXwv 
 rtvwv /cal ve»cpwv e/c^ar»/(Tav,— ou'ra* Sr), yvoug, aTrnyaye TrciXiv rijv 
 
 however, that the word has no place in ^/X«Tc-sxP^'^«»^-] ' tbey used P^^^^^^ 
 
 8everalofthebestMSS.,andthatmoreeasy and sacnhces on being mstalled uito the 
 
 is its a<Wi«to» to be accounted for than its government. .. , _ ^ • o^ 'v^. 
 
 om'^ion, it may be regarded as spurious. 2. nvag ov ^^^^^^^'^^^rUubLtsl to 
 
 Xupovpyih* is used by the same metaphor rriSaiot vneKaips9nvai, ' ht^ [subjects] tp 
 
 as we observe in our verb to despatch, as be made a>vay with privily. 
 
 J r » ,~ Ch LXXI. Agis, not lieeding tlieir 
 
 used for araiptei'. *^"* a^-^^*- ^*6 > . a*v.««c 
 
 Ch. LXX. Tlie Four Hundred occupy proposals, attempts to surprise Athens, 
 
 the place of the former Five Hundred, but, being repulsed, is disposed to listen to 
 
 and, after taking the reins of government, overtures of peace ; and ambassadors aie 
 
 try to enter into negociations with Agis. sent to Sparta to negociate. 
 
 1. 'oaa TTobg Toi,^ e^ovg] 'as to what 1. avro^on] See note on v 3 
 
 concerned the gods,' i. e. as regarded reli- 2. ra n>^o9,r] ^at home.' So Athen. 
 
 gious observances. P- 1«3, ra tvdoetv. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. LXXIII. 
 
 645 
 
 arpciTidv, 3. Kal avrSq juev Kal 01 /ue/ auroJ Kara x<«5pav ev ry 
 AefceXtta e'juevov, rovg 8' eTreXOovrac oXiya? rtvdc W^pa^ ^v tij yy 
 fuiuvavTag a7re7re/i;//£v eTr' oikov, 4. juera 8e rouro Tra^ja re rov 'Ayiv 
 i7rpea(5evovTO ol rerpaKOdtot ouSev t1(t<70v, KaKiivov ^aXXov »;8»/ Trpoor- 
 Sexojuevou Kai irapaivovvTOi;, eKirifxirovm Kal Ig rrjv AaKeSatVova Trepi 
 $u/i)3atTewc 7r/oec7/3etCj /SovXojuevot 8taXXa-y»ivai. 
 
 LXXII. nejUTTouCTt 8e Kal e'c r»)v Sa^ov ^iKa avSpag Trapa^vOrj- 
 (Touevoug ro arparoTreSo)', Kai SiSd^ovraQ wg ovk eiri (iXa(iy Trjg 
 TToXcwc Kai Twv TToAiTiDV T) oAiyapYia KareGTri, aAA iiri awTtma 
 T(i)v tvjUTravrwv npayuaTtJV, TrevraKKTviAiot re otl etev, Kai ov nrpa- 
 Koaioi /iiovov, 01 TT^aacTovTeg' KaiToi ov TrwTTore Aur^vaiovg cia rag 
 (TTpaTiiag Kal rrfv vnepopiov oKT^oXlav e'c ou8ev wpdy/Aa ourw ^leya 
 eX^etv jSouXeucTovrac tv w 7revraKt(TxiXiouc ^uveXOeTv. 2. ^Kai roXXa 
 eVttrretXavrec rd Tr^iirovT eiTreiv, dTrivs/nxpav avrovg tvOvg f-UTa Ttjv 
 eavTwv KaTacjTaaiVy ^uaavrtg ju>}, O7re|0 iyeviro, vavriKog o^Xog our 
 auroc pevHV ev rw oXiyapx*'^*? Koap-w eOeXp, ac^tdg re ju»j, eKetOev 
 dp^apevov rov KaKou, jueradrjjdwcriv. LXXIII. ev -y«p tiJ Sa^w 
 evecDre^xZtro »/8rj ra Tre^i rrJv dXiya^^av, Kal $uve/3»j Toto8e ytvecrOaL 
 utt' aurov rov vpoi'ov rourov civTrep oi TirpaKocrioi c^vviaTavro, 2. ot 
 •yap rore rwv Z^apiwv iiravaaravTig Toig Cvvaroig, Kai ovreg crjpog, 
 /ieraj3aXXd/xevoi avOig, Kal ireiGBivng utto re rou nec(TavS/>ov, or 
 »]X0ev, Kai rwv ev rr} 2a'pw ^uvearoircov A^r^va/wv, eytvovro re eg 
 rptaKOdtouc ^uvwftdrai, Kai ejueXXov rolg aXXoic, tog C}}pii> ovri, eTri- 
 OnaeaOai. 3. Kai 'Y7repj3oXdv re rtva rwv 'A0r?va/a)j', juox^»?pov 
 avOp(jJirov, waTpaKiapivov ov ^id Suvapewc ^ai a^tw^uaroc <fo/3ov, 
 aXXci 8ia TTOvripiav Kal ai^xwvrjv Trjg TroXewc, aTroKreivoudt ptra 
 ^apfiivov re, tvdg rwv (rrparij-yo))', Kai rivwv roJv Trapa ct^kth' Aa»j- 
 vatwv, TTtWiv SiSovrec aurolc, Kai aXXo ^ut avTuiv roiavra qvv- 
 eirpa^av^ Tolg re TrXetoffiv tjpprjvTO eiriTiOiaOai, 4. ot 8e, aiaOopivoiy 
 rwv re trrparr^-y**^*' Aeovri Kai AtopeSovrt (ouroi -yap ov^ eKovrec, 
 8ta TO TipdaOai inrd tov Srjpou, et^epov Triv oXiyapy^^av) ro /ueXXov 
 avpaivovai, Kal Opaav(5ovXio Kal OpaavXco ra> ^*ev Tpir]papx^vvTi 
 Tio 8e OTrXtreuovn, Kai aXXotg ot e8oKouv a^i paXtara evavrtoucr^ai 
 
 4. Trapaivourroc] *he recommending oligarchical revolution had been attempted 
 
 them [so to do].' at Samos, but without success. 
 
 Ch. LXXII. The government sends 1. frcwrept^cro Tjdrj, &c.] See note on 
 
 messengers to Samos, to announce to the iv. 76, 5. 
 
 armament there the revolution, and to 3. fioxOrjpbv dv9pioTrov] 'a sorry, vile 
 
 justify it. person.' So, too, in Aristoph. Eq. 1255, 
 
 2. Kal ToXXa} Bekker has edited, from we have dvSpa fiox9r)p6v, TroXiTrjv o^ivriv 
 
 MS., dXXa r : I should prefer Kai 'Y7r£p/3oXov, where Mitch, explains o^ivtiv 
 
 dXXa. S^ac ^tTaffrrfffuKTiv, 'should re- to mean morose: but it rather intimates 
 move them [from office].' that he was a good for nothing person as 
 
 Ch. LXXIII. Before their arrival, an worthless as sowr !«»«. 
 
64^6 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. LXXVI. 
 
 647 
 
 ToTc ^vviffTtjaiv' Kai ovk ??£iovv irf/ouSeTv avTOVQ cT</»ac te Sta^^apcv- 
 Toc KOI 2a'juov 'A^nvaioic aWorpKjjdfiaav, ^i rjv ^iovov v «Vx*! 
 avToig £C tovto ^uvfjutevcv. 5. ot Sc, dKovaavnq, twv tb arpaTno' 
 Twv 'iva iKaffTov /jieTyiaav i^ri imrptiniv, Ka\ ov^ ^Kiffra roue Uapa- 
 Xovg, avS^ag 'AOr}vaiovq re Kat iXivOepovg Travrac iv t^ vm TrXfov- 
 TttQ, Kal an ^v ttote oXiy ap^i^a, Kat /kt) ira^ovai^, iiriKHfASvovg' o re 
 Astjv Kal 6 AtojutSwv avTOig vavg rtrac, ottote ttoi itXwuv, kut- 
 iXu-Kov (/>uXaK:ac. 6. b>ar\ iiruU avToiq imTiOevTO ol TpiaKOGioi, 
 fioriOrtaavuov navTujv Tourwv, fnaXiara ga twv Ila^aXw)', V£(>i- 
 cytrovTo oi twv Sa/uiwv ttXeiovec. 'cai TpiaKovra juer rivac,- aTrkrctrav 
 ToJv TpiaKoaitov, rpug Sa rovg (unwrarouc i^vy^ ilvf^iuxrav' toiq S 
 aXXocc ov i^vriaiKaKovvTiQ, Sr/juo/cparovjuerot to Xoittov ^vvinoXiTivov, 
 LXXIV. T»)v ?£ na(>aXov vavv Kai Xaipeav in aur^c tov 'Apx^- 
 arpdiTOv, avSpaA6r}va7ov, yivo^iivov iq Ti)v jutTatXTafftv ^{)o0yA*o»^> "'r«- 
 TTf^TTOVdiv ot T6 Sa|Lttoi Kot Ot (TTpaTtwTai Kari ra^OQ^ k rag 'A0»Jvac 
 inayyiXovvTa ra yBytvr)inBva' ov yap ^Seadv nw Toig TiTpaKoaiovg 
 apyovraq, 2. Ka\ fcaraTrXtudavTWV aJrwv, tvOiwc twv ^klvUapa- 
 Xwv Ttvac 01 T£TpaKO(Tioi, 8uo i' rpHt.-, e8»)(Tav, touc 8'^ aXXovc, 
 o^eXoVei'Oi T»)v vaGv Kai ixBTm^i^iaavTBQ k a\\r]v aTpari^riv vavv, 
 iralav i^^povpfiv mpi EujSotav. 3. o Sc Xaipiaq,Mq ^laXaOiov 
 TTWQy WQ tISt ra TTopovTa, TraXiv k r^v Sa^uov cXewi' a-yyeXXet roTg 
 (TT()aTtwratc «7rJ ro jueliliov irivra hivwcfaq ra k twv 'AOvvwv, wq 
 irXriyak rt Travrac ^Z/utouai, /cat avTHTrelv €(TTtv ouStv irpoc roue.- 
 £)(^oyrac T»iv TToXtra'ai', /cat on avrtiJv /cal yuval/ctc Kal naiZiQ v^pi- 
 lovrai, Kal Stavoouvrai, ottoctoi iv 2af4W arpaTtiovTai ^)} ovTtq t5c 
 
 (T<|)ET€paC 7VW^»?C, TOVTWV TTCLVTWV TOVQ TTpOtTjJ/COVTaC Xo^OKTCC 
 
 tipSeiv, tra i?v jut) uTra/covwat, t£0v»J/cw(tiv* /cal aXXa TroXXa 
 £7rt/cara;//£uSoiU£voc iXeyiv, LXXV. ol S, aKovcravTiq, inl rove 
 Triv oXiyap^iav /ndXiaTa TTOiiJaavrac Kal enl twv oXXwv toi)c A«^«- 
 (TXOvTac TO ^cy irpt^Tov oipfATiaav fiaXXuv' imiTa ^tvTOi, vTrd rt^^y 
 
 Ch LXXIV. The ship Paralus had quoted in Duker's note, it was an older 
 
 been 'despatched to Athens to announce form of the verb, which, from the constant 
 
 the defeat of the conspirators. But the tendency of languages to abbreviate their 
 
 revolution having broken out at Athens, words in proportion to the growth ot ciyi- 
 
 the vessel and crew are seized by the lization, became exchanged in most of its 
 
 Four Hundred, yet one of the crew tenses for the shorter forms dvtjaKi^ and 
 
 escapes to Samos, and carries tidings of the eavsiv. Though exceedmgly rare, the 
 
 violence of the oligarchical government. form occurs also in Hippocr. t. lu. p. J47'. 
 
 1. Ic Tvv uiTdaramv TrpoBvuov] *zeal- 'ETr.Kara^/sv^o/xevoc, i. e. * venting further 
 ous for (i. e. m promoting) the change of falsehoods against [the oligarchical go- 
 constitution/ 'Ec is used as at ch. 68. vernment].' . 
 
 3. IttJ to uhKov 'ndvra StiPi^xrag] See Ch. LXXV. Counter-revolutionary spirit 
 
 note at vi. 34. TtOv^tcwtri. I agree with among the armament at Samos, and an 
 
 Dr. Araold that rtOvriKu) is not a verb union between those and the people of 
 
 formed from the perfect rc^vijica, but Samos. ^ -,,,,, /. ,, 
 
 that rather, like TrtnXrjyu) and 7rt<l>vyu> \. vno rwv ha fiecvv] by those ot tue 
 
 8ia nidov KCjXvOivTiQ, Kal ^i^axOevnq jit»}, twv TroXf/itwy avrtTrpw- 
 ptov £77UC £</)opjLtouyTWV, diroXi(T(oai rd irpay^iara, tiravaavro. 
 2. /Litrd Se Touro, Xa/nTrptZq ri^rj k hl^oKpaTiav ^ovXo^avni ^itra- 
 GTrjaai rd tv ry Sojuw o rt QpaavfiovXoQ 6 tov Avkov /col OpdavXoq 
 (ouroi yap fidXiara irpOiarriKiaav TrJQ /LUra^oXiiq), wpKwaav iravraq 
 Tovg GTpaTidTag Tovg /ueytarouc ipKovq, Kai avTOvg tovq £/c t>?c 
 oXiyap^iaq /uaXtdra, »? /uriv * SrjiuoKpaTriGiaOai t£ Kal o/iovo»i(r£iy, 
 Kal TOV irpOQ ntXoTToyyrjtrioug ttoXejuov npoOv/nwg Stot(T£ty, Kai rolg 
 reTpaKoaioiQ iroXifxioi t iaiaOai Kal ov^lv tTriKrjpvKiVEaOai, 3. ^vv- 
 (jj/iivvaav ^e Kal 2ajuia;y TravTEC tov avTOV opKov ot iv Ty tiXiKia, Kai 
 TCI TTpdyp.aTa irdvTa Kal Td diro^riaofiiva bk twv KivSvvtjv S,vvtKoi- 
 
 VUJGaVTO OL OTpaTlWTai ToTc ^afXlOlQ, VOInitoVTiQ OUT BKilVOig OTTO- 
 
 GTpo(j>riv GfjjTYfpiaQ ovTB G(j>i(nv tlvai, dXX iav tb ot TfTpa/cocrtoi 
 /coaT»J(TW(Tty, idv tb ol bk MtXriTou TroXf/uiot, cia(pBapriaBaOai. 
 LXXVI. ig (j>iXovBiKiav tb KaOiffTaaav tov ^povov tovtov, ot fUBv 
 T»Jy TToXty dyay/caZ[ovT€c ^iijuoKpuTBlaOai^ ol Bb to GTpaTOTTBCov 
 oXiyapwBlaOai, 2. fTrot'naay Se /cat £/c/cX»j<Ttay BvOvg ol aTpaTiioTai, 
 £v »i Touc piv npoTBpovg aTpaTt^yovg^ Kai bi Tiva twv Tpuipap^wv 
 vTrtTOTTEUOV, tVaucTay, aXXoug Se dvOBiXovTo Kal Tpirjpap^ovg Kai 
 OTpaTY^yovg, Jy OpaGvjiovXog tb Kai OpaGvXog vTrijp^ov. 3. Kai 
 irapaivBaBig uXXag t iiroiovvTO iv G(Plglv avTo7g aviGTapBvoi, Kai it)g 
 ov Set dOvpBlv oTi ri iroXig avTuiv d(j)BaTr}KBv' Tovg yap iXaaaovg 
 OTTO (7(/)wy TcJy TrXtovtuy Kal ig navTa nopipwTBpujv pBOBGTava^, 
 4. EvoyTtur ydp a^uiv to ttov vavTiKov, Tag aXXag ttoXeic, i»yv 
 apvouffty, ayay/caffEtv Ta yj)r)ixaTa ofiontyg cicovai Kai bl bkblubv 
 
 intermediate, or moderate, party.* See 
 note at iii. 82, 8. 
 
 2. ijpKioaav — oprovc] See note at iv. ^4, 
 and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 421, 3. I have, 
 with Poppo, Goeller (2nd edition), and 
 Dr. Arnold, retained vulg. SrifioKparri- 
 fftffOai^ for which Bekker has edited St}fxo~ 
 KpaTTidrjffecrOaiy on the authority of several 
 of the best MSS. ; but wrongly, since in- 
 ternal evidence is strongly in favour of 
 SrifioKpaTrifftaOai, which is confinned by 
 another passage, infra viii. 48, on Srj Kal 
 avToi ov Sr]fioKpaTT](TOVTat. Indeed, no- 
 thing is more frequent in the Attic writers 
 than this use of the Attic middle in a pas- 
 sive sense. In such a case external au- 
 thority is of little weight. Aioifftiv. See 
 note on vi. 54. 
 
 3. diroiJTpotprjv aiorrjpiaQ] refugium m- 
 lutis. The phrase, which occurs also at 
 iv. 76, is very rare, and should, I suspect, 
 be restored in a passage of Jos. Bell. ii. 
 11,4; though it is used with rux'/t' ^^ 
 
 iEschyl. Prom. 794. 
 
 Ch. LXXVI. & LXXVII. New com- 
 manders are chosen at Samos, and a reso- 
 lution formed to withdraw alike the foreign 
 enemy and the revolutionary government 
 at home. Accordingly the deputies sent 
 from Athens do not venture to Samos, but 
 stay at Delos. 
 
 3. Kai wg ov Stl dOvfitlVj &c.] Goeller 
 remarks, that this whole passage, up to 
 the end of the chapter, which is expressed 
 in oratione (Mlqudf contains (like many 
 others) the seeds of orations, which were 
 intended to be worked up in that form 
 when the whole was completed : — a re- 
 mark, indeed, very applicable to several 
 parts of this eighth book ; but there are 
 not a few such passages, containing the 
 germ of orations, in all parts of the history. 
 vopifKorkpiov] * better provided.' The 
 word TTopifioQ is rare, but it occurs in 
 vEschyl. Eum. and Aristoph. Ran. 1429, 
 and Thesm. 1429. 
 
648 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a.C. 411. 
 
 tt>o/uwi^TO*— TToAiv T£ -yap (T^taiv V7ra|0^fiv Zo/lkw ovk aauhvi], oaa t? 
 Trap eAavicrrov 8») ijA0£ to 'A0r/vatwv Krparog t>7c ^aXadtrr/c, ort 
 f7roX£^»](T£i', d</)€X£a0ai, roiic re TToXt/iioi^g i< rov avTov y^ayolov 
 afiivveaOai ovm^ Kai irpoTtpov — Koi Suvarwrepot ttvcu (t<^£7c £\ovTfc 
 T«c vavQ 7ropit,i(jOai to. tTrjrrjStta rcuv iv ry ttoAh, 5. K'at hi 
 iavTovQ T£ £V TTj Sojuo) TTjOo/caOi/jUtrouc fcat irpoTepov avTovq Kpar^iv 
 Tou Ec; Tov Vitipaia tdTrXou, ical vuv tc roiourov KciTaaTiiaovrait f.n} 
 
 jSouXo^itl'WV (T<|)t(Tl TTa'XlV T»)v TToXlTtiaV ttTTO^OUJ'at, WtTTE QUTOt CVVa- 
 
 TWTtpin ilvai iipyiiv eKtivovg Trjq OaXacTarjQ rj vtt iKHVoyv tipyiaOai, 
 6. (ipax^ T£ Ti uvat kuI ouStvoc a&or, w vpoq tc5 irtpiyiyveadai 
 Twv TToXt^ttwv »J TToXtc <T</)iat ^(loijdijitof; r)v, Kal ovSlv oTToXwXtKtvai, 
 ot -/£ unTt aoyvpiov ii\ov £Ti 7r£7*7rfns aXX aurot £7rop(^ovro ot 
 arpaTKjJTaif /ariTt povXeujuct ^pn^Tor, ovnip EViKa iroAig aToaroTTiCwv 
 Kparu.' aXXii Koi £v tovtoi^ rovq /nlv r}f.iapTr}Kivai Tovq iraTpiovg 
 i'o/joi>c KctToXuffavraCj avTol §£ (Tw^ftv K'oi iKtivovt; intpaaiaOai irpoa- 
 avayKa'Ciiv, (jiare ov^e tovtovq, oimp av j5ov\ivouv ti ^pr/crrov, 
 TTapd acpicTi y^iipov<: tlvai. 7. ' A\Ki(5iddrjv t£, »)i' ciutw aStiav r£ 
 icat KciOo^ov TTOinffoxTtv, aa^ivov tyiv Trapd (5aat\ei,)(^ 6,v^if^uty^iav 
 Trapi^uv. TO r£ piyiann'^ i/v aTraiTwv (r^aXXwrrai, fti'rri ourotg 
 ToaovTov £vou(Ti vouTiKfo)^ TToXXoc Tac a7ro^a>()*/<i£ic, fv «tc K'a» 
 TToXtig /cot 7?^ £uo»J(you(Ttv. LXXVII. rotawra £i' aXX»?Xotc 
 iKKAijaiacravTtg kui irapaoapavvavTeq (T(^ac aurouc, «:«< ra rou 7roA£- 
 |uou Tra^ffffctua^ovro ouSfv )}(T<tov. ol S otto twv TtrpaKocrttuv 
 irtiuKpOevTiq H' t^v Sojuov, oi ^tKa irpia(5tvTai, wq tcwtu iv r^ 
 A>jXw »!§»/ ovT£c paOcivovTo, riavy^a'Cov [auTouJ. 
 
 6. »cat ov^lv aTToXwXeKfrai] Tlie full 
 sense intended is, as expressed by Dr. 
 Arnold, that 'they had lost nothing, in 
 losing those who had no longer either 
 money to send them,' &c. 
 
 awttiv — TrpoffavayKOL^eiv] *se vero illos 
 quoque coacturos, ut ea servarent.' 
 
 7. rroWag rag clttox-j iv alg Kai rroXtig 
 Kai yriv ivpiiaovatv] An argument similar 
 to that at vii. 77j 4, \oyt?£<T0£ ci on avroi 
 rt TToXtf ivdvQ IffTf, oiroi av KaOi^rjaOey — 
 namely, by colonization. Here colonization 
 on part of the coast of Africa, or of the 
 Pontus Euxinus, seems intimated. Indeed, 
 in the then thinly peopled state of some of 
 the finest parts of what is now the civil- 
 ized world, opportunities for colonization 
 abounded, and were always looked to as 
 much with hope by the oppressed or un- 
 fortunate at home, whether states or indi- 
 viduals, as was America in later ages. 
 Under the influence of this feeling is it 
 that Johnson, in his * London,' exclaims, 
 
 *Has Heaven reserved, in pity to the poor. 
 No pathless waste or undiscover'd shore i 
 No secret island in the boundless main I 
 No peaceful desert yet unclaim'dby Spain 1' 
 1 have followed Bekker in admitting 
 into the text the word avrov, on the 
 authority of six or seven MSS. ; though, 
 as I have no where else in any writer 
 found avTov expressed, but rather left «?i- 
 derstoodf&s at viii. 39, dvaxiopout^ree ttoXiv 
 iQ Tr)v ^dyiov, ^yffux^^oi^,— hence I sus- 
 pect that it came from the margin ; and 
 undoubtedly we may better account for its 
 addition than for its omission. Ti*ue it is, 
 as Pop. remarks, that it might more pro- 
 perly (i. e. by our author) be here subjoined 
 than at ch. 38, because t)(TvX' in this 
 passage bears the sense, as Abresch has 
 rightly pointed out, not of quiererunt, but 
 substiterunty (by a use of the term exceed- 
 ingly i-are, but of which another example 
 occurs in Xen, Anab. v. 4, 10, oi le .roXI- 
 Hioi — rkog fiiv i)ffvxaKov' tTTti tt, »c.r.X.) 
 
 OL. 92, 1-2.J LIBER VIII. CAP. LXXVIII. 649 
 
 LXXVIII. Ytto Be TOV ^(jovov tovtov Ka\ ol tv t\i MtX>/rw 
 Tuiv n£Xo7roi'V»j(T£wi' £1' T(o vuvTiKio (JTpaTiwTai KttTtt a(j)d(: avTovg 
 Bi(f36u)V, cJt," VTTO T£ 'AdTvoyjtv Kal TiG(Ta<pepvovQ (pOtiptTai Ta irpay 
 lnaTa, TOV plv ovk iOe\ovTO<; ovre irpoTipitv vav/uayfiv, ewe £ri avTo'i 
 Ti eppcJVTO /itaXXoi' Ka\ to vavTiKOV twv ' AOr^vaiojv oXiyov riv, ovts 
 vvv, oTf GTaaiciteiv t€ \eyovTai Kal al I'lJfC avTOJV ovcentj ev tw 
 avTio iiah'y dXXd Tag irapcl TKraacjyepvovQ ^oiviaaag vavg fiivovTeg 
 — aXXwg oi'Ojuo Kal ovk epyov — KivBvvevativ BiaTpif^n^'ai' tov S 
 av Ti<j(ja(jiepvr]v Tag te vavg TavTag ov KOfjul^eiv, Kai Tp(>(\>i]v on ov 
 EvveY<og ou^' evTeXij BiBovg KaKoi to vavTiKov. ovkovv e(j)a(Tav \p»J- 
 vai piXXtiv eTiy aXXd Siavav^ia^fTv. Kai /laXtara ot ^vpuKOGioi 
 
 and for this very reason I have adopted 
 the word, though within brackets. 
 
 Ch. LXXVIII. & LXXIX. The Pelo- 
 ponnesians become much displeased with 
 Astyochus. To appease the discontent of 
 the allies, he puts to sea, and offers battle 
 to the Athenians, which they decline ; but 
 soon after, being reinforced by a squadron 
 from the Hellespont, they in turn offer 
 battle to the Peloponnesians ; who, how- 
 ever, decline it. 
 
 Su(i6oJv] ralde clamabant, rociferehan- 
 tur. Schol. SiciTopov tftoiov. There is an 
 implied notion of loud complaining, as in 
 Dio Cass. p. 394, auTa—Siffioiov, and 742, 
 Stivd diai3o(x)VTU)V. On ippujvTO see note 
 at ch. 36. 
 
 ovdsTTu) iv T(^ avT(^ tiaiv'] necdum in 
 eodem loco essent, i. e. ' not yet brought to- 
 gether so as to be in one and the same 
 place.' In the words following, dWiog 
 ovofia Kai ovk epyov, the sense of aXXw^ 
 will depend on the construction, which most 
 commentators join with ovojxa ; Arnold, 
 who thinks it simpler to take it with 
 IxevovTog, in the sense * waiting in vain,' 
 alleging, that, if taken with ovo^a, the 
 more natural order of the words would 
 be, uvofia dWiog Kai ovk epyov,— a> very 
 insufficient reason, since nothing is more 
 frequent in Thucydides than this placing 
 of words out of the natural order. It must 
 undoubtedly be taken, as Duk., Dobree, 
 Scholefield, and Hermann are agreed, 
 with ovona : and strange is it that Dr. 
 Arnold should think that even thus the 
 true translation would be not * a mere 
 pretence,' but ' an idle pretence,' * a name 
 spoken in vain.' As to his objection, that 
 it has not been shown how such a meaning 
 arises out of the primitive signification 
 of the word, consistently with the norma 
 loquendi, — it is invalid, this being one of 
 those cases in which our present know- 
 
 ledge of Greek philology fails us. That 
 dXXwc, when joined with ovofia, does some- 
 times signify nonnisi, nihil nisi, or, what is 
 tantamount thereto, merum, is certain from 
 several examples, as Aristides, t. i. 135, 
 ovofia dWioQ ovrag, and ii. 502, dWiog 
 ovo^a. Eurip. Troad. 476, ovtz dpiOfiov 
 dXXu)Q, dXX' vTrepTdrovQ ^pvywv, where 
 the sense is, * not a mere number serving 
 to fill up the list.' So Hor. Epist. i. 2, 27, 
 *nos numerus sumus.' Aristoph. Nub. 1203, 
 dpiOfiog, 7rp6/3ar*, dXXwf dn<poin]g ytvij- 
 (Tofxevoi. Phil. Jud. p. 541, dpi9fiov dXXoit;. 
 Dio Cass. p. 1001, KaWvjirKT^a dWiog »}v. 
 Jos. Ant. XV. 7> Ij ^ov tpwTa tov jSaatXtwg 
 vnoKOKTiv dXX(U(,* vTrtXdfijiavtv, and Bell, 
 iii. 9, 2, (Huds.) Kal oxXog dv dWiog, Kal 
 ov arpand XtyoivTo, in which last passage 
 may be recognised an evident imitation of 
 the present, — which, had the later editors 
 there (Havercamp, Oberthur, and Richter) 
 perceived, they would not so rashly, not 
 to say ignorantly, substituted fitv in the 
 place of the second Kai, purely on con- 
 jecture. 
 
 diarpijSrivai] The Schol. and Hesych., 
 who explain by dTroXlaSat, have rightly 
 seen, that the sense of the word is here, 
 *to be ruined [by procrastination] :' a 
 remarkable use of the word, of which, 
 besides the single example adduced by 
 Duk. from another passage infra viii. 87, 
 I have noted the following, in Hdot. vii. 
 120, r) fit) vironkvtiv ^kp^ta tTTiovra, fi 
 KaTajxtivavTag, KdKiffTa TrdvTiov dv9pu)- 
 TTwv diaTpi(ifjvai. Joseph, Ant. xvii. C, 2, 
 Ta re dXXa avrqt avvTvxtiv, olg Trapd to 
 
 tlojOoQ TOV dvOplOTTOV duTpi(5tJ Kttl St) Kul 
 tt)v VOffOV. 
 
 For Siavavnaxtlv,]iek\i.. has edited, from 
 one MS., vavfiax^iv : yet I cannot venture 
 to cancel the compound, especially since it 
 is found in the first section of the next chap- 
 ter, and the stronger sense which it yields 
 
650 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 cv^YOV. LXXIX. aI(y0o)U£voi ^l ol ^UiU/ua^oi Kai o 'Aaruoxoc rov 
 Opovv, Kal 8o£av auroTc and £vvoSov ware Siavav^axi'iv, CTraSr, fcai 
 k<Ttiyyi\\tTo auroTc »! ^'v r^ SaVw rapa^*;, apavrac rate vau^i 
 Traaacc, oScraic SoiSeKra /cai SKarov, Ka\ roug MiX^ouc tteZI^ /ceXtu- 
 <7avr£c fTrl r^c Mu/caXr,v napuvai, eirXeov oic Trpog T»iv Mu/caX>n'.^ 
 
 2. ol K 'AOnvaloL ralg ffc Sa^ou voutrl SuoTv fcal oySo^fCOvra, a'l 
 irvxov ev TXaJfC^ T»k MvKaXvQ ip^iomai (Si^X" ^' ^,^'7^^;; ''"'"'V *» 
 2aVov r»K TlTTttpou Trpoc ti)v Mu/caXijv), oig "^ov Tag rwi' OeXo- 
 7rovv>j(Ti(i>y vaug irpooirXBOvaag, vTT^ywpnoav kq ttjv ^ Sa^ov^ ov 
 vofiiaavTEQ Tw irX>j0£i StaKivSuveuaai mpl rov navTOQ iKavol ilvai. 
 
 3. Kal a^a (Jirpo pcr^o vro yap aiirouc £fc ri7c MiXiJrou vauiiiax»?(T"'ov- 
 rac) TT^JocTtaExovro [St] fcal rov -^Tpofxf^ixi^m' ^^ic roG 'EXXrjtTTrovrou 
 a«^i'(Ti rale £/c r;?? Xiou vautrlv eir' 'AjSu^ou dcptfco^tvaec 7rpo(T^o»j- 
 0»i(T£iv- TrpovTrkmi^TrTO yap avTi3 iyyiXoQ. 4. Kal ol ^uv oirwg 
 £7rl r^c SaViou avex^^^pn^av, ol Se UEXonovvmioi KaTanXtiaavTiQ 
 fVi t;;^ Mu/caXrjc, eVrparoTreSeudavro, /cal rwv MtXr/tr/wi' fccil twv 
 TrXnaioxi^pwv o Trt^iog. 5. Kal ry vcrrepaia, ^leXXovToyv^ avnZv^ 
 fViTrXav r^ 2aiua>, ayyaXerat o ^rpo^xjiixi^V^ ^«^C «7ro^ rou 
 'EXXijcTTTo'i'rou vavcrlv icpiyitievoQ- Kal tiBvQ dirsnXtov naXiv iiri ttJq 
 MtXrjrou. 6. ol S' A0r;valo£, TrpoffyEVo/utvwv (T(/)1(ti^ rwv vfcwv, 
 iniirXovv avTol iroiodvTai r^ MiXrirw vaudlv o/crw /cat ffcarov, ^ou- 
 Xo/iEvoi * [8(a]vau/iax»>«t* «:«! <^C o»^'S"C ««JtoTc avravrj-ycro, aVt- 
 
 TrXiVCJCIV TToXlV iQ T1}V SojUOV. 
 
 LXXX. 'Ev Se rw airt^ Oepu /utra rouro £u0uc ol n£Xo7rov- 
 v^auH, eini^r], iOpoaig ralq vavmv ovk aSco^ax,oi voAn'(Tayr£C yvai, 
 ovK avravrjyovro, aTTopiiaavTig oiroOiv Toaavraiq vavol xP^^^^'^a 
 e^ovmv, aXXwc rf zeal Tiaaacpepvovq /ca/cwc 8(8ovroc, a7ro<Tr£XXoy(i(v 
 cJc rov a)apvaj3a^ov, wcJirtp Kal ro Trpwrov £/c r^C nfiXoTrovvrJdou 
 7rpo(y£rax^»7, KXiapx^'' rov 'Pa^t((>(oi» k'xovra vavq recrffapaKovra. 
 2. £7r£K:aX£lro re yip avrovg 6 4)apva(3a^oc, Kal Tpo(j>^v erolfioq t^v 
 
 (namely, to fight it out by a decisive naval Ch. LXXIX. 1. rov epoDv] 'the tu- 
 
 battle ; parallel to which is the use of rf^- mult.' With a tto^i/vo^oi; compare i. 97, 
 
 certare in Ovid, Metam. xiv. 803, ^^ace arro koivQp ivvoSwv ^""^ ''?''''**' 'iV !!i 
 
 tamen sisto bellum, nee in ultima fei-ro Airb UK\r)(Tiag at vui. 87, and see Mattli. 
 
 DeceHare placet') is here more suitable, Gr. Gr. § 573. ^, ^ , - n . 
 
 and is confirmed by another passage of Ch. LXXX. The Peloponnesian fleet 
 
 our author at ch. 79, 2, SiaKivdvvtvcrat sends a detachment of their forces to the 
 
 TTspl rov Travrbg, compared with Polyb. Hellespont, by which Byzantium is brought 
 
 i. 76, 2, aXXa diaKiv5vvtv(tv Kai Stavav to revolt. The Athenian armament at 
 
 uavf 11/ eaTTtvSov, ^fortunce aleam proelio Samos sends a small squadron to the 
 
 navali committere aventes.' Hellespont, to counteract the progress of 
 
 6. For diavavfiaxntrai Bekker edits the revolt. 
 
 vavuaxn<Tai from one MS. I have chosen, 1. aOpdaic raXg vavfflv] even with 
 
 with the other editors, to retain the dia, their whole force united.' AKtofiaxoiy a 
 
 though in brackets. match for the enemy.' 
 
 OL. 92, 1-2.] LIBER VIII. CAP. LXXXI. 651 
 
 7rap£V£ev, Kal a/ma Kal to Bu^Iavrtov £7r£K:r;pv/C£ufro auroTc oTroffr^vac. 
 3. Kal al filv rwv rifXoTrovvrjcTJWV avrai vrj^q airapaaai iq ro TTfAa- 
 -yoc, OTTwc XaQoint £V T(^ ttXw roue 'A0»?vaiouc, x^*A*«<^^^^<^"^ f^^i ai 
 fiilv ArfXov Xaj3o/u£vai, al nXiiovq intTci KXtapxov, Kai vartpov 
 naXiv iX6ov(Tai iq M(X»jrov (KXfapx^^ ^^ '^"^^ 7^^^ avOiq iq rov 
 *EXX»J(r7rovrov KO/^iffOilq rip^ev), al Se fnird EXt^ou tov Mtyapitjjq 
 aTpuTTjyov SeKa iq rov 'EXXrJtxTrovrov SiaGisyOeiaai Bu^avriov a(j>' 
 laramv, 4. Kal fueTci ravra oi £/c Trjq Sa'juou Trk^irovaiv aiaOofXivoi 
 v£wv |3oTj0£(av Kal (^uXa/crJv £C rov 'EXX»/o-7rovrov, Kai Tiq Kai vav- 
 fJiayia |3pax£t« yiyi'firai tt^oo rou VfvCavTiov vavaiv oktuj irpoq 
 
 OKTU). 
 
 LXXXI. Ol ?£ 7r^o£(Trwr£c £v ry Sajuw, Kai juaXicTTa Opaav 
 (iovXoq, ad re Trjq auTtjq -yvw/uijc £XOA*£voc, eirt&i jusricFTriae ra 
 Trpay/uara, oidre Kardytiv 'AX/cijSiciStjv, /cat reXoq iir f £/c/cXr/(Tiac 
 fVftcTE ro TrX^^og T(jjv (TTpaTi(jJT(jJVf Kai \pr)<pi(Tain£vu)V avTwv AXki- 
 j3iaSy KCiOoSov Kal aSfiav, TrXtiicrac (x>q tov Ti(jaa(pipvYf KaTijyev eq 
 r»7v 2ajU0V rov 'AXfC(j3(a8jjv, vofiittov juov^v avJTrjpiav £i Ti(T(Ta(/)£pv»jv 
 aurolc jU£ra(Tr»{(T£i£V ctTro n£Xo7rovvj](rta>v. 2. y£vojU£V)]c; ce ffCfcXjj- 
 aiaq, rrjv r£ iStav ^vfi(j>opdv Trjq (jtvyiiq ini^TiaffaTO Kai av(t)Xo(pvpaTO 
 6 'AXKi^id^rjq, Kal irepl [rcJv] TToXtri/cwv TroXXa iinwv, iq eXniSaq 
 avTovq ov afjiiKpdq rwv rf jUfiXXovrwv KaOicTTYjy Kai vTreppaXX(M)v 
 e/neydXvve Tqv £aurou Swa/miv irapa tS Ticraacftipvii^ tv oi re oiKOi 
 rriv oXiyaoviav £vovr£C d)oj3otvro ailrdv, Kai indXXov ai ^uvw^iotrtai 
 ciaAvmiev, Kai oi £v rp Z^ajuiu) rtftiwrfpov re aurov a-yot£v Kai avToi 
 iirl irXfiov Bapaouv, ol re iroXk^ioi tw Tiaaa(fiipv£i tt)q /naXioTa 
 SiafidXXoivTO, Kal diro rwv virapx^vcrdiv iXniSiov iKirnrTouv, 
 
 Ch. LXXXI. Thrasvbulus and others 
 persuade the armament at Samos to invite 
 Alcibiades to go thither. Being recalled, 
 he encourages the Athenians by the hopes 
 of procuring them aid from Tissaphernes. 
 
 1. avrffo] So, for vulg. avroUf I have 
 edited, with Bekker (second edition) and 
 Arnold, on the authority of two of the best 
 MSS. ; such being at once called for by 
 the context, and strongly confirmed by a 
 kindred passage at i. 140, 1, rfji; yvu}[irje 
 aei TijQ avTtii; fxofiai, ic.r.X. 
 
 Itt' iKKXijoiag] 1 have not ventured, 
 with Haack, Poppo, and Goeller (second 
 edition), to retain the old reading dir', but 
 have, with Bekker (second edition) and 
 Arnold, adopted ^tt', on the authority of 
 many of the best MSS. Certainly, for the 
 reasons assigned by Arnold, air IkkX. can- 
 not be right ; but not so clear is it that 
 stt' iKK\r}(TiaQ must, as he says, be ri^ht. 
 Not without reason does Poppo demand a 
 
 proof that lir' lKK\i}<jiag can be said as 
 answering to the Latin in condone ; and 
 until that can be given, I shall continue to 
 suspect that Thucydides wrote err' IkkXti- 
 ffig,. Easily might the c arise from the € 
 following. 
 
 2. kiryridffaTol * blamed,' * laid the 
 blame of all that he had done against his 
 country.' 'Ayott*', ducerent, i. e. luiberent. 
 
 o'i re iroXtfitoi — 5ta/3dXXoti'ro] Sensus 
 est : ' et ut hostes maxime contra Tissa- 
 phemem in invidiam adducerentur, s. max- 
 imam in Tiss. invidiam conciperent [quani 
 maximas inimicitias cum Tiss. suscipe- 
 rent].' Compare ch. 83 & 109. (Kistem.) 
 Render, * that they should be at the great- 
 est enmity with Tissaphernes.' So Plato, 
 Phsaed. p. 67, cited by Arnold, ^ rt Sufik- 
 pXtji'TO [<rw/iart], tovtov a7ri;XXdx0ai, 
 where ^tfj3. is opposed to ^pwv. See notes 
 on ch. 83 & 109. 
 
652 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 3. ^...vvMro S- oiv rag. ,.i7.<rra, in.Ko^nu,v,o _AXK-.p.ag.,C, -C 
 
 g^^a.ro. LXXXII. o; g\ a-coianvrec rr.ur« r. K«. aXAa jroAAa, 
 
 lira llvra av.rlfle.a.. r^v r. .«pa.rk« .X.lg« ..«.roc r.c e 
 
 .„; U.H .IS. .].«.. Kara ri a«r,^ca roue r. .apo.-rac .oX., oo . 
 
 ,av i.l rJ. n..p«.a ^Xu.s roue iyyurepo, :roX.p.««C u:roX..o..rac, 
 Li .«..u Su.:iX«»a, .oXXaJv ^.ayo^U.-.u- ra & rou .oXe^-u 
 
 i«£«v. 3. K«; «,ro rnur,c r.l, k^.mac .««uc yx"."' "■" , ^"7 
 .lr« ,ur ksivou Kon.oC<,9a., Kal ^p« P-^Xopevoc ..ur. r.,..r.poc 
 r. J.a., K-a! e..&iKVua0«. or. Kal ^rpar.yoc .fc. W^-. -<" '" ''-"• 
 
 3 T(\svTu>vra rijv eavTov ffTpiofivnv 
 IKapyvpiaat] • to sell at last his own bed, 
 i. e to sell every thing down to his very 
 bed. Compare Xen. Anab. yn 5, 5, icai 
 TrpotT^areitjdtifvog, d HV J aXKujg tSwio, 
 Kai dnod6i.uvoQ ra ffavrov i/iarta^, and 
 Hist. V. 3, where Cyrvis says, tav oa Kai 
 ravra UXiTry, Kai rhv 9p6vov KaraKo^pHV, 
 i(h' iL UaOrtTO, ovra dpyvpovv Kai XP^: 
 aovv. Themist. 309, C, Kai roi ra xPf?/^«^« 
 yi d(i>t\6atvov, Kai rag ravQ, Kai tovq 
 IrrpariioraQ, Kai vi) Am ye rbvx^rioya rov 
 rtXtvraTov. Aristoph. Lysist. 114. 
 
 As to the debateable question, whether 
 we should read vulg. IKapyvpoJcrai, from 
 the great body of the MSS., retained by 
 Poppo, or kKapyvpitrai, on the authority ot 
 several of the best MSS., adopted by Bek- 
 ker and Goeller, I have deferred to the 
 opinion of Bekker, whose judgment m 
 matters of Attic idiom is beyond that ot 
 any other scholar of our times. Which- 
 ever word be adopted, the literal sense 
 intended is, as we should say. Ho turn mto 
 money,' i. e. to convert from any com- 
 modity into money. 'ETriKOfntiov, just 
 before, may be rendered, * vaunting, i.e. 
 speaking vauntingly. Of this word, which 
 is exceedingly rare, another example oc- 
 curs supra iv. 126, and in Dio Cass. p. 21.^ 
 and 700, Xlyw Sk ravra ouk aXXa>g vtor 
 uarrji') iTTiKon-ni^v, and i-mKoinralu) \\\ 
 5:urip. Here. Fur. 981, KciirtKointaotv rait, 
 ^oviog- dvaZilairo-^ The word ^oi^wg 
 
 must be taken with t.', the sense being, 
 that Mie would trust them only if he him- 
 self on being recalled from exile, should 
 undertake for them,' i. e. be a surety to 
 him for them. Between ti and avroq 
 some MSS have wg. and othei-stroic, which 
 latter reading has been adopted by 1 oppo. 
 I cannot venture to follow him, because 1 
 suspect it to come from the marijin; whei-e 
 it was noted down by certain critics, who 
 thought that the sense of the passage re- 
 quired it ; which is by no means the ease ; 
 nav, on the contrary, it yields a sense 
 whollv irrelevant. The learned critic 
 above mentioned was misled by not per- 
 ceiving' the force of KartKQiov, which sig- 
 nifies,"as often in Thucydides and the best 
 Attic writers, not simply return, but re- 
 turn from exile, in consequence of being 
 recalled by his country. No instance oc- 
 curs to me of (Twc being subjomed to icar- 
 
 ^^^Cii^LXXXlI. Alcibiades is elected 
 general-in-chief, and, after checking the 
 bitterness of the army against the tour 
 Hundred, he goes to Tissaphernes, to 
 procure his aid against the Pelopon- 
 
 nesians. , ~ /• -li. j 
 
 1 avtnQtcrav^ scil. abn^, < committed 
 all afTairs to his management.' Compare 
 ii. 65, arparnybv t'iXovro icflt iravra ra 
 TTpayuara iTTfTpt^^av. ^ 
 
 3. Kai IV Kai KaKu>Q oiog rt—TTOUir] 
 Nearlv the same words occur m Xen. 
 
 \ ', 
 
 V. 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] LIBER VIIT. CAP. LXXXIV. 653 
 
 ica/cwg omq r iariv airov [r]^'] Troifiv. £urf/3atv£ Se tw 'AA/c.^ta^y 
 T(J p.lv Tia(Ta<^£pva touc \\dr]vaiov(; (j>o(5fiv, tKHvoiq St rov Tifrcra- 
 
 LXXXIII. Ot Se ntXoTrovvrjtTtoi iv t^ MtXrjrw TTVvQavo^avm 
 r»Ji' 'MKi^ia^ov /ca0o8()v, Kai Trporfpov tw 'Yiaaa(pk^vH ainaToZvTii:, 
 TToXXw 8»J imWoviri ^uj5i(5\rivTO. 2. ^vvrivi^Or) yap cwrolg ^nrd 
 Tov eiri Tt]v MtXrjTor twv ' A6rjva'n»)V hniTrXovv, loc ovk >iOtXr](7av 
 dvTavayayovT((; vavna\?]aai, ttoXXw eq Trjv /niaOo^oaLav tov Tiaaa- 
 (h(pvr)V appw(TTOTepov -yevojitEVov Kai et ro /.iiaeia^iai utt avriov ttoo- 
 Tioov STi T(WTit)v 3(a TOV ' AXki^ui^i)}' hTri^t^ujKtvai, 3. Kai ^w 
 KTra/tEVoi Kar oXX/jXouc, olainp Ka\ Trportoor, oi nrpaTiuyTai 
 aviXoy'itovTO, Kai Ttvtc; Kai twv aXXwv rtJv aE,iii)v Xoyou arOpwirivv 
 
 Kai OU jltOVOV TO (TTpariMTlKOV, tJQ OUTE ILUgOoV iVTBXi) TTWTrOTE 
 
 Xa'PoiEV, TO T£ SiSofiEi'ov f^pay^u, fcoi ouSe toGto ^vnywq' Kai h ^ni 
 TIC V ^lavavimayriGH rj anaWd^iTai oOiv Tpo(j>r]v ££ei[v], a7roX£t;/.ftv 
 TOUC avOpufWovQ TCLQ vavq' ndvrwv ts 'Aarvoyov tlvai aWtov, etti- 
 (jiipovra opydq Tiaaa(l>ipvH Sict 'ffiia Kip^i). LXXXIV. uvtwv d 
 avTwv iv ToiovTO) avaXoyi(T^tw, ^vvr}ve^Ori Kai toioctSe tic Oopv^oq 
 
 Anab. vii. 3, 17, and the sentiment is one 
 of which various parallels may be seen in 
 my former edition of Thucydides. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIII. & LXXXIV. The 
 Peloponnesians feel yet greater discon- 
 tent against Tissaphernes and Astyochus ; 
 against the latter of whom the Syracusans 
 and Thurians are so incensed, that they 
 rise into a tumult, which nearly costs him 
 his life. 
 
 1. (^t«/3«/3Xi;rro] * were incensed against 
 him.' See note supra ch. 81. 
 
 2. tQ r7)v niffOod. appioffrorepov] 'more 
 slack, or remiss, less disposed, to the dis- 
 charge of the pay.' Of apputaroQ used in 
 this figurative sense, an example occurs 
 in a passage of Isocr. Panath., where we 
 have, rrfv ^k <pv<Tiv eiSojQ Trpbg fikv rag 
 ■rrpa^eig dppioaroripav Kai jxaXaKiortpav 
 rov dkovrog, where the term jxaXaK. is 
 exegetical of df)p. : and that very term is 
 used (and not dppuxrrog) at viii. 29, fxaXa- 
 Kog nepi rov ^laOov. 
 
 3. ^vvKTrdntvui Kar dXXrjXovg] I have, 
 with Bekker (second ed.) and Arnold, re- 
 ceived, for the common reading Trpog, re- 
 tained by Poppo and Goeller, Kara, found 
 in MS. B., which, however deticient in ex- 
 tenial, is strongly supported by internal 
 evidence : and of this use of the pre- 
 position, however rare, an example occurs 
 at ii. 88, in the instance of the phrase Kara 
 ff^ac avrovg ^vi'iffrdfuvoi. On the force 
 
 of the singular used for the plural, as said 
 of the persons in question, i. e. oi AaKedai- 
 ^ovioi, see note at iv. 14, 3. We may, 
 however, freely render, * unless they were 
 led to fight it out.' In aTraXXdKerai there 
 is a sensvs pra^gnans for * should depart 
 thence, and go where.' So the Scholiast 
 explains it as standing for d-noariiatrai 
 tig roTTov Wtv. 
 
 i-Kifp'fpovra opydg 'Via(ja<ptp%>ti\ This 
 may be freely rendered, ' accommo- 
 dating himself to, being subservient to, 
 the humours of Tissaphernes ; ' the 
 literal sense being, * accommodating his 
 humour to that of Tissaphernes.' An- 
 swering to this is the use in Latin of oh- 
 temperare for *ad alterius voluntatem me 
 temperare.' Examples of the word in 
 this sense occur in Dionys. Hal. 434. 
 Eurip. Bacch. 1301. ^schyl. Eum. 846, 
 opydg Kvvoiffio ffoi. Dr. Arnold explains 
 the sense to be, * supplying, or ministering, 
 such tempera as a man likes ;' adducing 
 in illustration and confirmation of the 
 above sense a passage of Shakspeare's 
 King Lear : but this may be pronounced 
 a somewhat distorted view, and such as 
 cannot be admitted on evidence so slender 
 as that derived from a highly metaphorical 
 passage of an English poet. 
 
 Ch. LXXXIV. 1. ai'aXoyi(T/ifp] *a 
 recounting of their grievances.' 
 
654 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411 
 
 ^.pl r^v •A.rr^ox'"'- 2- r<5v yap SupaKO,..a,. jca. Go«p.<ov oay 
 La^rara .po.:r..ovr.c, ro. ^..0ov a.^rovv. o Se ««ea6..r.p„v rj 
 
 e„„ro5 vair„.c -i e.av^aro rn. ^a.mp^av. 3. ro Se .X.Ooc 
 .JJv arpar.u,r<;.., olc .ISov,-oIa 8^ vaS.o. -<;.pM..«v t .7;;^P?7«''"C 
 i^rJ ro. -ATruoxov oJ-rr. ^nXXaV o Si ^po.8a.u K«ra^.«7H ^nc 
 
 B.,ovr.v«. oi^ivro. i^X^On 7^ "^" ^^''^r" "- ^^^''t^"' 
 4 i'XaSo.. Si Ka\ ro iv r, M.X,ira. 6V<(,Kogo^WEvov rou T.<T<ra.f.f.- 
 
 Lvo.c rau-r«, Kal o^x n«.<rr« role 2«p«.oa,o.c. 5. o ^^vro. A.x«f 
 M.XWo«C -J roic «XXo«c roJc i^ jy Pa<,.X..,c ra f..rp.a .a. 
 Zlovri^r. aury, Kal S.a rau'ra -coi «XX« ro.o«.orpo,ra [.a.] vo.^ 
 
 Taivrec rJJ. AaK.Sa.^ow.v. LXXXV. .«r<l 8n ro.aur.v S.«- 
 ^op<Jv Svr... aOroTc rJIv .p«7M«ra,. :rpoc,r. rov A.ruoxov .«. ro. 
 T.L«.(,^pvnv, MivSapoc 8.«8oxoc ;ifc A.ruoxov v«««px.«C « 
 Aa..8!iJovoc ^.SXe., .«; .«paXa.^«va rriv apxnv" o ^^^'''^J^ 
 
 ^„p lauroS, r««X/r„v Svo,.a, Ka>« Si7Xa,a<T0V, .arn7op.|aovr« 
 
 2 TO ir\T}9oQ^ for Kara ro 7rX»)0oc, *a3 
 to the bulk of them,' i. e. for the most part. 
 ^vvayopEvovTi roTg — vavraig] advo- 
 cating the claims of his sailoi-s.' 
 
 iTraWjoaro r^r jSaKrrjp.'av] Mifted his 
 truncheon at :' a rare phrase, but wlucii 
 occurs also in Xen. Cyneg. vi. 23, and 
 Plut. Themist. ch. 11, tirapafisvov rriv 
 Sa<Tr)piav, u>q iraTd^ovrog, k. t. X. 
 
 3. ola Sr, vavrai] scil. ovtiq, and con- 
 sequently aKpaTsXg. Compare ch. 72, fin. 
 and Eurip. Hec. 607- 
 
 lYicpay6i/r«d Poppo edits, from several 
 good MSS., kpaysi^rec, allegmg that bk- 
 IhyvvaOat is said ' de eo qui verbis ali- 
 quem aggreditur et graviter increpat : a 
 remark perfectly ti-ue in itself, but not 
 to the present purpose, smce here sim- 
 ply shouting, not rebuke, is intended to be 
 expressed. Hence I have chosen, with 
 Haack, Goeller, and Bekker, to retain the 
 common reading, which is at once suitable 
 as to sense, and sanctioned by the use ot 
 the best Attic writers. Perhaps a pre- 
 ference of UpaykvTtg on the score ot its 
 extreme rarity is not well founded ; since 
 
 nothing is so likely as that € and o should 
 be confounded. The U may fairly be pre- 
 sumed to have arisen from certain cor- 
 rectors, who thought the stronger terni 
 here more suitable. Finally, the use of 
 kyKoaKiiv for lio^P is quite Attic, and 
 noticed by Hesychius ; while that of e^Kpa- 
 ^£iv is later Greek. 
 
 5. Td. uirpia i7n9(paTriveiv] * to pay 
 him respect in all things moderate, or 
 tolerable. Of l^nd. in this use, which is 
 rare, an example occui-s elsewhere in Die 
 Cass. p. C8, f56. On this use of tv 9sa6ai^ 
 in the sense Ho lay aside on good terms, 
 see note at i. 25 & 81. 
 
 oL l3ovXovTo] Perhaps in some con- 
 spicuous part of the city, as in the case ot 
 
 Ch. LXXXV. Astyochus vacates his 
 office, and is succeeded by Mindarus. 
 
 2. diy\u>(T<Tov] 'one skilled m both 
 tongues,' Greek and Barbarian, or Persian. 
 The Carians were celebrated for their 
 knowledge of various languages. Thus 
 Valcken: on Herodot. viii. 133, observes, 
 that Mardonius sent a Carian to consult 
 
 OL. 92, 1.] LIBER VIII. CAP. LXXXVI. 655 
 
 Twi; T£ MiXWwv wi^l Tov <J>poupiou Ktti TTCpt avTod ^ 0^0 aVoXoy)?- 
 oofiivov, elSwc rou'c re MtXr|(rtouc iropivo^evovQ kiri Kara^o^ ry 
 fiJroG juaX((Tra Kai tov 'EpjUOKT^aVriv jlut avTiZv, og t^^XXf tov 
 Ti<T(Ta(t>e^vriv a7ro(j>aiveiv «/)06tpovra twv Ue\oTrovvr)a'iu)v ra Trpay/iara 
 intra 'AX/cijSiaSou Kal fTra/ui^oTtptZovro. 3. £X^P« f "^P^^ °*'''^*' 
 ^v avT(3 ad ttotb ir^pl tov imaOov tyJq dwoSoaetDQ' /cat to, rtXivTaia 
 (j)vy6vTog tK ^vpaKovcTuiv tov 'EpfiioK^ctTOVQ Kal eTt^iov rjKOVTtov iiri 
 Tag vavg twv ^vpaKoaiwv €C rrjv MiX»?rov (Trparijywv, UoTafiiSog 
 Ka\ Mv<TKU)vog Kal Ar^/uidpx^v, Ivekhto 6 Ti<J(Ta(pipvr)q (pvydSi ovTi 
 
 iiSrt TW 'Ep/HOK^CLTH TToXXw iTl fXClWoV, Kol KaTT^JOpH aWa T£ Kttl 
 
 WQ -^pri/jiaTd TTOTE aiTriaag avTOV Kal ov Tvytov, T»iv 'E^Ooav oi irpo- 
 OtiTO. 4. o fxlv ovv 'AaTvo^og Kal ot MtXrjtTtot fcat o EpfiOKpaTtiQ 
 direTrXtvaav €c r»Jv Ao/ccSa/jUova, o S' 'AX/ci/SiaSjjc Stf^t/SriAca TraXtv 
 r;?)/ irapd tov Ti(J(Ta(pipvovg Eg t^jv ^afxov, 
 
 LXXXVI. Kal oi £K T^g AriXou aTro twv TiTpaKoaiu)V irpia- 
 ^evTal, ouc rort eireid\pav TrapajuvBriaoinivovg Kal avaSiSa^ovrac Tovg 
 (V Ty 2aVw, a(/)i/cvovvrae na^ovTog tov 'AX/ctPtaSou, K:at iKK\r)(Jiag 
 y^vofnevrig Xtynv iTT^x'^ipovv. 2. ol Se (TTpartwrai to ^ev Trpwrov 
 ovK nOeXov aKomiv, dXX diroKTHveiv ejSotov roue tov S»7^ov fcara- 
 Xuovrac, tTTEira juevroi juoXtc mvyaffavTtg riKovaav, 3. ot d a7r>?y- 
 •ytXXov cue our* eirl iia(t>Oopa Trjg ttoXewc V /niTdGTaaig yiyvoiTO, 
 d\X Eirl (TWTT/pta, ovff iva Tolg TroXf/utoic TrapaSoOy {i^fivai yap, 
 ore iai^aXov ^S») <t(/)wv dpyovTwVj tovto Troirjffai), twv t6 7r£vra/ct<T- 
 -^iXiMv oTi irdvTeg iv rw juepti /tifOESoudtv, ot te oiictToi avTwv ovO 
 v(5pi'CovTai, w(T7r£p Xai^fac SiajSaXXwy aTriiyyttXEv, oute KaKov 
 i^ovmv ouSev, dXX' ett! rotg a(j>eTepoig avTWV 'UaGTOi Kara ^wpav 
 
 the Greek oracles, and Cyrus the younger 
 employed Carians as interpreters. That 
 the Persians used such at court in the 
 same office, is certain. 
 
 iTrafKpoTepiKovTa] inclining to either 
 side ;' as we should say, * playing a double 
 game.' 
 
 3. ov ruxwv] * having not obtained [his 
 request].' Of ttjv ix^pav oi TrpoOtlro the 
 full sense is, * had taken up and professed 
 the enmity [he afterwards bore] against 
 him.' Similar to this is the phrase Trpo- 
 riOiffOai avdpayaOiav at ii. 43, 3. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVI. The deputies from the 
 Four Hundred proceed from Delos (see 
 ch. 77) to Samos, and endeavour to justify 
 the conduct of the revolutionists at Athens. 
 Alcibiades approves of some of their mea- 
 sures, but demands that the Four Hun- 
 dred should be put down, and the old 
 Council of Five Hundred restored. 
 
 1. dpacidaKovrag} Here dvadidd^eiv 
 
 signifies, as H. Steph. and Valcken. are 
 af'reed, 'edocere quempiam de aliqua re 
 secus quam edoctus fuerit, sive dedoceir,* 
 as in Herodot. viii. 63, dvediddffKero Evpv- 
 (Siddrjg. It is well remarked by Valcken., 
 'Significat dvadiddffKiaOai sic priora de- 
 docere, vel dedocendum se prsebcre, ut 
 quis alia discat istis contraria.' And the 
 same double force is remarked by Poppo 
 to exist in the case of dvaTreiOeiv at i. 140, 
 and vii. 21. Thus the term comes to have 
 the sense simply of perdocere, as at iii. 97, 
 and Aristoph. Eq. 152, et al. 
 
 3. 17 fisTdcTTaffig] Meaning *the change 
 of constitution.' 
 
 i^eivai yap — TTOt^o-ai] * for that that 
 was m their power to have done, when the 
 enemy had made an attack ; during their 
 government.' Of the words Ta>v TnvraK. 
 — IxfOk^ovaiv, the sense, however obscurely 
 expressed, must be what Bauer, Goeller, 
 and Arnold make it, that * all the citizens 
 
THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. p. 411. 
 
 656 
 
 -, ./.x.^ ,„>x,i. . ..8y- »; J fj-;;, s,.xx.,.i..™ 
 
 jrepov (7(()aAr|CTfcrai, i| to £v -6-a^, 
 
 TIC i'l-i EfffdOai. ^ ^' r^lc.r iTrayytX^ouivoi tw tv 
 
 8. n«pn-v g^ Kc Ap-y«u.v /P'-'P"^' ;"7 g> •AXK.p.ciS.K 
 
 i.an.i.«C «-o«C Ka. «.<u;- or«v -AV J ,^^ ^^^^ ^,^^ 
 
 ICOCTWV rTrejUTTTOUCj 7rp£ap€l(, ^^"^ ' ''An^nr TOUC M£V 
 
 should be of the Five Thousm d (1. e of 
 
 that body) m their turn :' o^;^^ ^^J^^ 
 
 of iv TVliBpn see note at iv. 11. Ot KaKOV 
 
 tcZJ 'om. the literal -"--';;;% 
 
 have, i. e. suffer, no ^"J^7^, J^^'/: "^^ 
 
 (with which compare a ^^^^^^f .''^^^ "^^^^'^^ 
 
 Old Testament, Daniel ni. 25, they have 
 
 no hurt ') is veiV rare ; though an example 
 
 of it elsewhere^ adduced by Abresch from 
 
 '^T:Jp^;rvjtlread,withBekkerand 
 Goelllr from a few MSS, for yulg. 7rpa>- 
 ror re4ined by Poppo, but on insufficient 
 g rntr^nce\hat'Ls every appe^-ce 
 Zi being a mere gloss ; and PoPPO ^^^«^» 
 grants that the adverb is sometimes (as at 
 vi 3 viii. 100) used where we should ex- 
 ^ec?' the adjective. The -nse t^^^;,-; 
 «in unum omnium maxima ; o^, "^^^^^^^ 
 words, as Bp. Thirlwall expresses rt tha 
 * it was the first great service he had ren 
 
 dered to his country.' On the exFCSsion 
 nvdtvbc tkaoaov see note at u. J^- 
 
 We a very forcible form of expression, to 
 denote IhTutter folly of the step on which 
 fhev were bent. 'Ev i} stands for c^t 0^, 
 
 which see note at y. 5J. JJri k 
 
 y.viadai see note at m. 25. v'l • 50. 
 
 'S KaraffYth' rbv bx^ov] 'to holU m 
 
 (literXrdo-n) the people,' hold them in 
 
 ^ : •«/ ^o ii 65 8, we have, Kartix^ 
 restraint, bo 11. 00 «» '^ ^^^^j, 
 
 TO TrXnOoQ, as said of ^^^^^\^^- ..' . ^w- 
 example of the idiom have I noticed else 
 
 "^ric ehr'sXudv r. ^.vrsr^nrm] Com- 
 pare Xen Hier. iv. 9, rag Uiravaq <rv^- 
 %vnv% ra Kaff vt^'spav : and see note 
 on viii. 1. 
 
 OL. 92, 2.] LIBER VIII. CAP, LXXXVII. 657 
 
 7rp€(T(36cc SuXXa(3di'r€c ro7^' 'Apydoiq TrapeSocrav iig rwv ovx '/'Ctorra 
 KaraXvGavTuyv rdi; ^m^ov oi^rac, auroj Se ou'/cm k rag ABnvag 
 dcp'iKovTo, aXX ayovrtg 6/c rou ''Apyovg k rilv ^afiov rovg ir^U- 
 /Sag acjiiKvovvTai ^Trtp elyov T^nipu. ^ ^ ^ 
 
 LXXXVII. Tou ^' avTOV Oi^ovg Tt(T(7a(/>6prr?C, Kara rov fcaipov 
 Touror e.'.J fidXiora ?m re ra'XXa Km Sea r»iv 'AX/ct/3iaSou kMoSov 
 ii^eovTO cwTio o[ nfXo7rovr»ia(oi (j^^g (/>ai'£p(Jc V^r) ^ drTiic'itovTi, /3ou- 
 XofLUViK, iig fSd/cei Sri, cliroXviGdai TrpcJc «uroi)c rat; ^ Sta^oXac, 
 7rap£(TfC£ua6ro TroptutdOat irrl rac (^oiviaaaq vavQ £C "AdTra'Soi;, 
 fcaJ Tov A/x«v Hu/i47ro/o£U8a0at UtXtviv' t^ Sc drparia TrpocrraSttv 
 £(^», Ta^oii' lavTod UTra^x^^'' ^^"^^^ rpo^r/i' £i' dff^ ai^ aurdc aTT^ 
 SiSciraj. 2. Xeyerat Se ou Kara ravrd, oi^l paSior aStvai r/rt yvui^iy 
 irupnXOtv k rtlv "A(T7rtrSoi', Km irapiXdwr ou/c ijyayf rac vaug. 
 3. oTt jU£v yap at ^oiyiGGm vn^q £7rra /cai TftTtrapaVorra /cat f^cardv 
 |ii£Xpt 'AdTrevSou a(/>//coi'ro (Ta(j>k i(^Ttv, Sidrt St ouk: r]XOov iroXXay^^ 
 HK^ttTm. ol fxlv yap iVa Starp/jSy aTrtX^wv, wcFTrtp /ca! SttrorJO*?, 
 Tcl T(Lv UeXoTTovvimiov (rpo(()r)v 70UV ouSev (HXtiov, dXXd /cat 
 Xelpois d Taiitcdt-, J Trpoaerdx^n, TraptTx^v)' oi Sfi tVa rodc^^oj- 
 vt/cat,' Trpoayaytdi' h' Tt]v "AffTrtvSov £/cxpn/i«T'<^aiTO a<|)etc,' (^at yap 
 iig adroit.- odSey f/ifXXs xP»i^^^^«0 «^^''* 8' tdg /cara/3o»7c jv£/ca r^C 
 H- Aa/vtSatVova, rw XiyeaOm i^Q od/c aSi/ca dXXa /cal (Ja<^wc oix^rai 
 iiri T(lg vavq a'XrjOw^' TrtTrXrjpwAievac 4. e/Ltot fitvroi So/ctI (Ta(/)£(Tra- 
 Tov Jvat rpt)3»c,- Ei'f/ca Kai di'aK'WX''^' "y^*' 'EXXrp't/cwr rd vaurt/cdv 
 ovK dyaytTv, (pihpCiq /nlv, iv oaio Troppei t/ctTfff /cat Ste^teXXtv, av- 
 tdtdcyfwc Sf, dTTWc ^rjSarepouc TrpooBt^u^ov 'layy^oTk^ovq TTot^riffi^), £7ra 
 tiyt fcj3ouX»j0») Sia7roX£/u»7tiat, £7rt(()avH' Sr/TTOU ouk trSoiaarwc* /co^i- 
 (Tac yap dV Aa/cfSatjUovioic riji' vt'/crjP /card rd £t»cdc i'^i^iK^v, ot ys 
 K-at £v rw Tra/odrrt dvriTrdXwt fxdXXov v viroSuGTiowQ rw^ vaurt/cw 
 di'^cdp^ouV. /cara(^wpa Se judXiara Kat r/v httc Trpocjiaaiv od Kon'iaaq 
 
 Ch. LXXXVII. Tissaphernes goes 78, oTrwe ra rwv 'I/3i/^wv Ux^nnariari- 
 
 to Aspendus professedly to bring up the rat. , « . . • 
 
 Phoenician fleet to the aid of the Pelo- Kal ydp— xp»?(T£<T0at] <nam etiamsi eos 
 
 ponnesians ; but the fleet is not forth- Aspendum usque perduxit, tamen usurus 
 
 coming. Motives of Tissaphernes in keep- iis non erat.' (Poppo.) 'Eg S^aKidaifiova, 
 
 ingitback. ' at Lacedcemon.' 
 
 2. Xkyirai ov Kara ravro] scil. to 4. rpt/3»jc «»'<'f« ««» avaifwx»/c] i- e. for 
 
 Trpavua, *the matter is variouslv related.' the sake of wearing out the Grecians one 
 
 IVwuy,* motive.' * against another, keeping affairs in sus- 
 
 3. With the expression tKXprjtiaTiaaiTo pense,' and preserving the balance oi 
 
 dibug, * might squeeze out monev for let- power. It is well observed by Didot, that 
 
 ting them go,' (literally, ' after letting dvaic(oxv answei-s to the French balance- 
 
 them go,') compare a correspondent one inent, and that the metaphor is one taken 
 
 in the New Testament, Acts xxiv. 26. from the nautical use of dvaK^xtyttv . 
 
 Of the word tcx"»7/*«'''^«<^^«^ (which is 'Ett^i— iv^oiaarwc, *nam, eum,si voluisset, 
 
 very rare) I have noted examples else- bello finem impositurum fuisse, citra du- 
 
 where in Dio Cass. 702, 1 1 , vTniKoovg fiiiTt bium evidens est: 
 
 v^i^iKtrt fiiJTt UxpnHaTiKtcOe, and ix. 25, KaTa(l>wp^ ^t ndXitTTa] but what most 
 
 VOL. 11. ^ ^ 
 
658 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 Tag vavg. i(j>r} ya^ avraq eAacjGovg »/ oaag pacriAiVQ eraQe cuA- 
 Af-y^vai* o St \€ipiv av ^tjttou tv tovtio juet^w frt £<TXf»^j owr avct- 
 XaxTag ttoXAcJ rwi/ /SamXtwc? to. tc aura arr cXaaaovwv Trpa^ag. f^ 
 ^' ouv T»iv ''AcTTTti'Sov, >)rtvtS»] "yvw^t^?, o TiG(Ta(j)epvr]g a(piKveiTai, Kai 
 Toig <t>o/viSi ^uyyiyvtToc* /cat oi FltAoTroi'i'^^aioi £7r6^i;//ay a>c £7rt ra^ 
 vaJc) KtAtutrarroc aJrou, (t>iAi7r7rr>i; ai'^oa ActKt^aifiOViov ouo r^t- 
 ripiCTiv. LXXXVm. AA/cijSta^rjc St tTTttSr) Knl tov Tiaaacjyepv^v 
 ^aSiTo napiovTci iirl Ttjg 'AaiTevSov, ETrAtt Kai avTog XaJDwv Tpna- 
 Kai^eKa vauc, vTrixj^o/iUVog T<ng £v ry 2ajuw aacfxtAfi Kai /tf"yaAr;i' 
 \apiv (y) yop avTog a'sfii^ 'Af^rjrairxg rcic ^otv/dorac vau^, j'/ FlfAo- 
 TTovvJ^d/otc yt ycwAuffetv aA^^eii'), ftSwc> <»>€ ti/cog, 8;c TrAfiorog t»ji» 
 T((T(TO(()£pi'oug yv(j!>i.ir}V on ou/c a£fiv f^tfAAev, Kai povXafiuvog avTov 
 TOig YliXoirovvi^aioig eq Tt]v eavTov Kai AO^ji'diiov <pi\uiv ivg /nuAKTTa 
 S(oj3aAA£ii', OTTtjg jiiaAAov Si avro g(J)1(tiv avajKatoiTO 7Tpoayu)pEiv. 
 Kai o juev apag tvOu rrjc ^acrr/AiSog Kai Kauvou avu) tov ttaovv 
 
 iTTOUlTO. 
 
 LXXXIX. Ot 8* t/c T>Jc Sa'jitou OTTO TU)V TiTpaKoaiwv nefKpOivTig 
 7rp£a(3fic, tTTEtSi) a(j>iKoiLiivoi eg Tag AOtivag anriyyeiXav Ta ira^m tov 
 'AA/ctj3iaSou, log KeXivti re ai'rt^eiv /cai jtir/Sav iv^ioovai toIi; ttoAs- 
 inioig, eXiriSag re ort TroAAag ey^jEi Ki'iKi'ivoig ro aTpaTtv/^ia ci<tXXat,iiv, 
 Kai IliXoirovin}ffi(t)V TreouGtaOai^ — a^Oojutvoug Kai npoTipov Tovg 
 TToAAouc; Tijjv iutTe\6vTU)v Ttjg oAiyajD^tac, Kai iictiog av aTraXXaytv 
 Tag TTY} CKJcbaXwg tov wpayinaTog^ ttoXXm erf juaXXov e7repp(t)Gav. 
 2. Kai ^vv'iGTavTO te >!§)), Ka\ to. irpay/iiaTa ^li/nifjK^ovTo, ty^ovTeg 
 ijyfjuorac Ttjv iravv (xrparyjyaJv tijjv ev rij oXiya^')(^ia Kai ev a^yaig 
 ovro)!', oiov Or)paiuiEvr)V te tov ' Ayywvo^ Kai ApiaTOKpaT^^v tov 
 ^keXXiov, Ka\ aAAouc, ot /heteg^ov fdv ev [rolg] n^ioToig tljv 
 
 betrays his purpose.' So Bekker, Goeller, 
 and Poppo rightly edit, for KUTotpOoQ^. I 
 would compare i. 82, 1, tirifiovXivovTEQ fxi) 
 KfiTatpiop^Vf and Dio Cass. 846, 31, ti)v 
 tTriTTJ^tvaiv KaTa<pii)p^Vj from whence it 
 appears that the historian read KUTatpiop^, 
 thus confirming what has been adopted 
 almost entirely from conjecture, though 
 countenanced by two or three of the best 
 MSS. : and indeed such, I have good 
 reason to think, was originally the reading 
 of the Cod. Clarend. At iXaaaoviov supply 
 SairavrifidriDV from the context. 
 
 Ch. LXXXVIII. Alcibiades departs 
 from Samos to follow Tissaphernes, en- 
 gaging to prevent the junction of the 
 Phoenician fleet with that of the Pelopon- 
 nesians. 
 
 eg r»)v — <pi\iav — SiafSdWfiv'] *to ex- 
 pose him to calumny on account of his 
 
 friendship to,' &c. Of this use of a noun 
 with Iq adjoined to the verbs ^lafidWuv, 
 Xoidopnv, iSlC, examples are given by 
 Duker from Ilerodian iv. 12. Plut. Apo- 
 phthegm, p. 8y & 327, a"d another passage 
 of our author, v. 79 ; and I have noted 
 others in Demosth. p. 317. r*lut- Lycurg. 
 19. Joseph. Bell. i. 11, 2. iv. 3, 9. On 
 the use of evi)v with a genitive of place, 
 see note at ii. 4. Examjdes elsewhere 
 occur in Herodot. ii. 119. iv. 120. v. 64. 
 VI do. vn. 179. 
 
 Cii. LXXXIX. Effect produced at 
 Athens on the report of the answer given 
 by Alcibiades to the ambassadors from 
 the Four Hundred. Dissensions and (juar- 
 rels among the authors of the late revo- 
 lution. Thei-amenes abandons his more 
 violent partizans. 
 
 2. I have followed Poppo in editing Iv 
 
 OL. 92, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. XC. 
 
 659 
 
 Trpayjuartuv, (|>o|3ou/u€Voi 8*, dg Etpaaav, to t ev rp So^iw OTpaTtv^a 
 Kai TOV 'AA/ctjStciSnv (TTTOvSrJ irdvv, TOvg te Eg rrji' Aa/ctSatVtova npEG- 
 jSeuojucvovc, £7r£/it7ror, jht{ ti avEV rwv 7rXEiovtt)v kukov SpaaMGi tyiv 
 TToXiv, oil ro a7raAAa$£tv rou ayav Eg oXiyovg eXOe^v, aXXa Tovg 
 TTEVTaKiGyjXiovg Epyoj Kai jLtfj ovojuari xp>/i'ai airoCEiKvovai, Kai Tr)v 
 TToXiTEiav iGaiTE^av KaOiGTcivai. 3. rjv 8s tovto ^uv Gyrif.ia noXi- 
 TiKOV TOV Aoyou aurolt,-, kut iSiag St (|)iAor(/uiac oi TroAAot avTiov 
 TU) ToiovTio TT^OGEKEivTO EV WTTto *cai jiaXiGTa oXiyaoy^ia EK br)f.ioK^a- 
 Tiag yei'OjUEvrj aTToAAurai' Travrtc yap avOt^/jiEpov a6,iovGiv ov^ OTTOtg 
 iGoi, aXXd Ka\ noXv npwTog avTog 'UaGTog eivai' ek Ce Cr^jioKpaTiag 
 aipEGEtjg yiyvofJiEvrjg paov Ta airopaivovTa tog ovk airo rwv o/(Oia>v 
 eXaGGOV/jLEVog Tig (f>EpEi. 4. cra(|)f(Trara o avTovg tTrr/ps Ta ev r^ 
 Sa'juw TOV 'AA /ct/3ta8ou ta^^^uoa ovra, Kai oti avTolg ovk e^okei /liovi- 
 /iiov TO Trjg oXiyapyiag EGiaOaC »/ywvt^£ro ovv Eig EKaGTog avTog 
 irpiOTog irpoGTciTi^g tov 8>J/ioi» yEVEGOii. XC oi 0£ rwv TETpa- 
 KOGitiov (JidXiGTa EvavTioi ovTEg T(Z TOiovT(0 e\Sei Kai TrpoEGTMTEg ^pv- 
 viyog TE, og Kai GTpaTrjyriGag ev Ty ^afjiii) [Trorf] rw AXKipiaoy 
 
 toIq TTpwroig, notwithstanding that the 
 article seems worse than useless, though 
 countenanced by the equally anomalous 
 expression tv toIq KoivoXg at vi. 8. As to 
 Bekker's reading, tv toiq Trpwrot, it intro- 
 duces a harsh anomaly very groundlessly, 
 and is liable to the grave objection stated 
 in Poppo's Prolog, t. ii. 1, p. 160, seq. 
 
 <po(3ovfi(voi S', (jjg t(paaav, k. r. X.] I 
 entirely agi'ee with Arnold in regarding 
 this passage as hopelessly corrupt, and 
 not to be emended by any critical conjec- 
 tures hitherto propounded. Accordingly 
 I have chosen, w ith Bekker, to retain the 
 confessedly coiTupt reading of the MSS., 
 referring, for the various modes of emen- 
 dation that have been proposed, to the 
 lengthened annotation of Poppo. 
 
 airovSy irdvv] These words I have, 
 with Haack, Bekker, Goeller, and Poppo, 
 inserted, on the authority of several of 
 the best MSS., because they serve to 
 strengthen the sense, and also present a 
 form of expression occurring a little fur- 
 ther on, and supra ch. 27. The omission 
 of the words in so many MSS. may be 
 accounted for on the supposition that, 
 being corrupted, (probably to irov St),) 
 they yielded no sense. The import of the 
 whole passage may be expressed as fol- 
 lows : ' And they now formed cabals, and 
 found fault with the state of affairs, having 
 for their ringleaders some of the heads 
 of the oligarchy, and those m office, such 
 as Theraraenes, son of Hagnon, and Ari- 
 
 stocratcs, son of Scellias, who principally 
 participated in the management of affairs, 
 but standing in great awe, as they frankly 
 said, of the army in Samos, and of Alci- 
 biades most seriously, and also the ambas- 
 sadors whom they had sent to Lacednemon, 
 and fearing lest they (i. e. the ambas- 
 sadors) should, by negotiating without the 
 consent of the great body of rulers, do the 
 state some injury, did not, indeed, avow 
 that they desired to get rid of the govern- 
 ment coming so much into the hands of a 
 few, but frankly confessed that the Five 
 Thousand ought to be appointed not in 
 name only, and that a more equalized 
 form of government should be established.' 
 
 3. ffxrjfxa ttoXitikov tov Xoyov^ I have 
 in my Ti'anslation rendered, ' T'his was the 
 scheme of polity which they in words pro- 
 ftjssed.' But that version requires the 
 article ; and I am now of opinion that the 
 sense is, ' and this indeed was to them a 
 mere political pretence of words,' or a 
 wordy pretence. ^xVH-^j ^"i' '^p^<^XVfi"i 
 as in Appian ii. 612, 96, dfirporepoi (scil. 
 Totv dvTKTTadiioToiv) Ty Tijg "jroXeiog 
 axijixa raura tTrpaaaov. This significa- 
 tion arises as follows : the word denotes, 
 1. a habit or dress ; 2. a mere habit, or 
 cloak ; 3. a fictitious appearance. 
 
 Cii. XC. The extreme aristocrats send 
 to Lacedaemon in order to get peace on 
 any terms, and build a fort at the entrance 
 of the harbour of Pirseus. 
 
 u u2 
 
\ 
 
 660 
 
 THUOYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 OL. 92, 2.] 
 
 LIBEE VIII. CAP. XCII. 
 
 661 
 
 TOT£ 8i»jv£^0»y, Kai ' Apiara^^og avrip iv toIq ^aXiara Kai iK TrAt/- 
 crrou ivavTioQ ra> Sr/juw Kai ritiGav^poq Kai AvTi(j>u)V Kai aWoi of 
 
 Ck » r t t \ f I \ t ^sK \ * 
 
 cvvaTijjTaToi, Trponpov Ti, uni Ta\i(TTa KaradTrjaav Kai fTretorj ra tv 
 T^ ^a/jiio G^wv iQ ^rijito/cpartai' aTrtdrrj, Trpcfypfcc tb aiTEaTeAAov 
 a<j)(Zv iQ Tifv Aa/ct^a/juoi'a Kat rriv ujurnXoyiav irpovOviLKWvTO, Kai to 
 tv Ty HfTtwvta /coXoujuti'p rtlvoc iiroiovvTO, ttoXAw te jiiaAAov ert, 
 CTret^rJ Kai ol ek tijc 2rt/[iou npefjfieiq (T(J)(jjv liA^ov, opojvTiij rovg te 
 TToWovQ Kai a(j>(M)v Tout; SoKovvraq n^umpov ttkjtovq ilvai /niTapaX- 
 Ao^fi'ouc. 2. Kai airecTTiiXav jiilv 'AvTirpwrra Kai ^pvvi^ov Kai 
 aAAoug ceKa Kara ravog, ^ojSou^itfvoi Kai ra avrov Kai ra tK T»/t,' 
 Sttjuou, iiri(7TH\avTiQ navTi rpoirwy cxrrc*; Kai oirtJGovv avtKTOQ, 
 S,vvaWayr]vai 7rpo<; toi)c Aa/ct^otjuovtouc, wKocojiiovv ce \ti tt^o- 
 OvimoTipov TO £1' r7^ HtTjwr/a rct^oc. 3. i]v St tou Tet^ov; t] -yvw/iu; 
 auT)], wc £^^ OrjoajiUVJijQ Kai ol /niT avrov, ov^ iva roug iv Zia/iu), 
 rjv f5ia tTTiTrAtwat, juij St^wi'rat tg toi^ Flftpaca, aAA iva roue ttoAe- 
 jutouc juaAAov, orav |3ouAwvra(, /cat vaudi /cat tte^w ot^aJ1'rat. 
 
 4. )(»jA'/ ytt/o co'Ti Tov Y\iipuiu)Q Tj 'H£T(wvia, /cat Trap avTtjv evOvQ 
 o EdTrAou^ icjTiv. £r£(vt^£ro GUI' ourw ^uv rut wponpov wpog >/7r£ipov 
 UTTap^om T£tv£t, (unrre KautL,oiLiiiii)v £(,• auro avupojntjjv oAiytjv 
 apy^iiv Tov ye kdTrAou* tV aurov yap tov km tw aTo/naTi tov Xi/ni- 
 voc crrei'ou ovroc tov tTfpov nvpyov erfAivra to re iraAaiov to Trpoc 
 r}7reipov Kai to evroc; to Kaivov Tttyoc T£i^(L,^/it£vov Trpo^ ifaAaGaav. 
 
 5, cuoKocojur^Gav ce Kai aroav, rjirep t}v f.ieyiaTr) Kai eyyvrara tovtov 
 £uf7i;c; E^o^ifvrj ev tii> ll£(pa(£(, Kai rjp^ov avTOi avrr^g £<; r]v Kai tov 
 aiTOv 7]vayKaCtOv iravTaq tov UTrapyovTa t£ Kai tov ecnrAeovra 
 e^aipeiaOai Kai ivTevBev irpoaipovvTaQ irioXeiv. XCI. ravT ovv eK 
 nXeiovoQ re o 0i7pa|U£i'i7<; SieOpon, Kai eireiSrj ol eK tiJc AaKecaijuovog 
 
 1. TrpovQvfiovvTol ' zealously studied,' 
 * furthered the cause of;' in which sense 
 the word occui's also at v. 17 & 39. viii. 1. 
 Liban. Epist. 401, tovto dk tl fikv dyvoutv, 
 Iv olf <*»i/ Tvy^dvo), irpoOvfiy, tclxcl ov 
 <l>i\ovvTOQ »/ dy7'oia. See Alatth. Gr. Gr. 
 p. 599, fin., and my note on vi. 39. 
 
 rb iv ry 'Hernovi^ TtXxoQ^ Comp. Xen. 
 Hist. ii. 3, 46, (pavipoi iykvovro iiri t(^ 
 Xl^lxaTi tpi'fia TtixiKovTtQy eg o ijSouXovro 
 Tovg TToXefiiovQ Ss^dfievoi, k. t. X. 
 
 4. X»7^^] 'a pier, or jetty;' meaning 
 one of the two promontories which formed 
 the entrance of the port. See Poppo, 
 Proleg. t. ii. 253, and Col. Leake's Map in 
 his Athens and Attica (second edition). 
 One may better understand the plan of 
 the Piraeus by carefully weighing the very 
 exact description of that of CcesareOf formed 
 
 by Herod the First chiefly on the model 
 of the Piraeus. See Joseph. Ant. xv. 9, 6, 
 s. med. 
 
 5. l^atpflaOat'} *to unload and deposit :* 
 a sujiiificatio prcegnans. 
 
 TTpoaipoui/rag] * drawing it from thence.' 
 Ilporttpav signifies ^ promere velut e penu.' 
 So Aristoph. Thesm. 424, a h' fiv iifiiv 
 Trporoi), Avraiai rafiuvtcrOai TrpoaipovffaiQ 
 Xa/3fTv, "AX^trov, tXaiov, &c. Theophr. 
 Char. iv. Trpoaipiov dk ti Ik tov rafUHOV 
 deivbg <payeiv. 
 
 Ch. XCI. Theramenes exclaims against 
 the erection of this fort ; and his fears of 
 its traitorous purpose are confirmed by 
 the appearance of a Lacedaemonian fleet 
 in the Saronic gulf, to favour the revolt of 
 Euboea from the Athenians. 
 
 1. SitOpoti] See note at vi. 46. 
 
 LL Kiv^vveiaeiv tcJ rfi^o, toGto Kai r,v ttoA.v ^^ta^Ot.pac. 
 2 aua yap Kai £fc r^Q HtAoTrowndou eTvyx^vov, Evj^oeiov £7rt. 
 ;aAou^£;a,v, .aTd tov aurov XP-ov toGtov guo .a. T£..«paKovT« 
 vnec—iLv ^aav Kai £K TapavTog Kai AoKpi^v lTaAi<uTi8£C Kai :^t/c£- 
 Ac.a^ T.v£C-op/xoa.«c ^8. e,ri Aa t^c AaK.viKJi,^ Kai napa.Keva- 
 :/.,uvai Tc5v £C T^v Ei^oiav nXodv^ vpx^ t auT^v Aynaai^pcSac 
 'Ayvaav^pov ^^apriarn,' 5c Hn er,p«^£vr,c ou^ Eu/3oca^ ^.aAAov ,, 
 Tolc T£ivcZov(Ti Tm' 'H£Ticuvmv iTpoanXe^v, Kai u ^i^i Tig vhr, ^vAa^- 
 £T«i, X^miv 8ta^0ap^vT«c. 3. ^'v ^e ri Kai toioutov «7ro to^v t„v 
 ^aTr,7op;av exovru>v, Kai ou vrav. Sca^oAr, ^ovoy to. Aoyou. £.£.voc 
 yap ua^iara ^ilv e(5oiXovTO iXiyapx^v^evoi hp^^iv Kai r(uv^ ^v^- 
 uLv, ei S£ ^»), ra, t£ vaGc Kai Ta relx^ }x-yre, «uTovo^£.cT(^a., 
 £££rp70^£Voc g£ Kai TOUTOU ^>) o5v in6 TOV Shmou yeavO,, 7£vo^c£vou 
 auTol TTOO ToJv a^AAo^v pdXiGTa ^la^pOap^vai, aXXa Kai rov, 7roA£AUo.c 
 £.T«yayoa£VO. c!v£V T£tx-v Kai ve^v ^vpf.vai Kai o^c.ouv Ta t,c 
 7roA£a,c h^^v, ei toIc ye aii^aai ai>i:>v a^eia eara,, XCI I. ^co7r£p 
 Kai t<J t£Txoc toGto, Kai nvX'i^a, ^ov Kai 'eao^ov, Kai ene.ayu^ya, 
 T^v TToXepii^v, 'erei^lov t£ 7rpo0uMtuc, Kai </>0.vat £povAovTo £££p- 
 7aaa^£voc. 2. 7rpoT£pov ^£v o5v ^aT oAjyouc r£ Kai Kpv^a paXXov 
 Id Xeyifxeva ,%* e,r£tgr) ^l o Opuvtxoc ^^o^v eK t,c £C Aa/C£ga.^ova 
 .o£.3a«C, 7rA.7£;c V.' av8poc roJv 7r£p.7roAc.v Ttvo, e^ £7rc^ouA,c 
 £; T^ d70oa nXr^Oovay Kai ou ttoA*) avro tou PouA£UT,ptou a7r£A0a,v 
 
 •Ap7£?oc dvOpcuTTOC Xr,<peek Kai ^aaavilopevo, utto Ta>y T£Tpa.cocT.a.v 
 ou&vdc Svo^a ToG /c£A£U(TavTOC £T7r£V, ou8^ «AAo Tl V. on ei^ein ttoA- 
 
 role KvnTraffi] Meaning, as Haack ex- 
 plains, to the Athenian people at large, as 
 distinguished from the oligarchs alone, with 
 whom the Lacedaemonians were disposed 
 
 to treat. 
 
 2. role Tiix'iKovffi] A dot. commodi. 
 
 3. dnb Tufv ti)v KaTTjyopiav Ixovnov] 
 *on the part of those who brought the 
 charge.' See note on ch. 87- 
 
 i^tipyonivoi Kai tovtov] ' excluded even 
 from this,' i. e. from its use. Compare u. 
 V6, iiv—iKtipyo)VTanruvT(ov. 
 
 vnb TOV dijfxov ye avOig yevofuvovj by 
 the democracy again set on foot,' i. e. re- 
 stored. Of the words following, dvtv 
 Tfixwv— cx"»'» *^® construction is, ?v/i- 
 (Hjvai txdv rd riJQ TroXtiog dvev rtix<^v 
 Kai vtiov, Kai oTTioffovv, * even m any 
 manner,' or * on any terms whatsoever. 
 Of Tolg OMfiaoi a<pS)v dStia iorai the sense 
 is, ' there should be freedom from all bodily 
 hurt ' ' safety for life and limb.' Compare 
 
 Jos. Ant. XV. 5,5, irdv briovv i»0i(Tra/i€vot, 
 Kai ri;x"J^ «'t t^ "^cip^^ ddtiag r/^iwjcortc. 
 Isocr. ad Nicocl. rrdXiv brrujaovv lyv 
 yyovvTai XvffiTtXCiv fidWov, p ^trd Toi- 
 ovTiov avii<popSiv aTrdaijg Ttjg'Affiag (Saai- 
 
 \tveiv. ^ . ^, 
 
 Ch. XCII. The ferment at length 
 growing ripe, issues in a deed of blood. 
 Phrynichus is assassinated, and a tumult 
 breaks out, tacitly encouraged by Thera- 
 menes. The obnoxious fort is destroyed, 
 and the suppression of the Four Hundred, 
 and the establishment of the sovereign 
 assembly of the Five Thousand is carried 
 by acclamation. 
 
 2. ru>v TTfpiTroXwv] *the younger mi- 
 litia, employed in the home-service.' See 
 
 note on iv. 67. , , . , r n 
 
 €V ry dyop^ TrXijOovffy] *in the full 
 market-place,' (the place where the chief 
 market-business was transacted, )c€?«6€m«io 
 fori, as Tacitus expresses it, Annal. iv. 67. 
 
If 
 
 662 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a.C. 411. 
 
 OL. 92, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. XCII. 
 
 663 
 
 Xovc dvBpwirnvQ Kal £c tou TnpnroXap^ov Kai aAXocc kut oiKiag 
 EvviovTag, — tote ^r) oJSfvoc jijivrtfitvov air avrov vitjjTE^ov /cot o 
 SrjoaiLiivr)Q ijSri Opaaurepov Ka\ 'ApiaTOKpaTrjQj /cat bffot aXAot twv 
 TtrpaKoalwv avrwv /cat tiLv i^wOev i)crov o/moyvioi^ioviQy ^tcrav £7rt ra 
 Trpayfxara. 3. afxa ynp Kal ano t»/C Aac al vrjiQ »/or/ TrepiTnirXev 
 Kvlai Kal op/miaajiiivai. eg ttJv 'ETriSavpov t»)v Atytvar /cora^t^^a/irj- 
 KEcrav' Kal ou/c £<^r7 o OrjoafnevriQ hkoq tlvai ctt' Eupoiay TrXcoufrac 
 auTcic £<; Aiytvav /cara/coX7ri^ai /cat TraXtv tv ETrtooupw oo^gtv, h 
 f.irj TrapaKXrjQtLdai ijKOUv i(j) olanip /cat auTog ati KUTXiyopn' ovketi 
 ovv oiov r£ tivat r](TV\dtiiv, 4. rcXog ^e ttoXXwv Kai <Tra(Tta>rt/cwv 
 Xoywv /cat v7ro\pL(jJV Trpoa-ycvojUfvwv, /cat fpyw ^/o*? ^tttovto twv 
 7rpayinciT(i)v' oi -yap tv no Ilttpatei ro rr/c: Htrtwvtac rel^og oirXiTai 
 ot/co^Ojuouvrec, £v oic; /cat AotrTTO/c^cirrjc >iv ra^tap^wv /cat Tr]v 
 eavTov (j)v\r]v i\ijov, ^vWa/tifidvovGiv 'AXt^t/cXta GTparrjyov ovra €/c 
 T»7c oXtya^yjiag Kal /uciXicTTa Trpoc roue eraipovg TeTpajuinevoVf Kai ^q 
 oiKiav ayayovreg Hp^av, 5. ^uviTTtXajSovro St avroig (i/ua Kai 
 aXXot, Kal 'Rp/nfjjv Tig twv TnpnroXojv twv Movvu^taai rcra-y^tei'wv 
 apvwv' TO Se /is-yttrrov, rwv oTrXtrwi' to GTKpog ravra fpouXaTO. 
 
 6. tJc S' ^(yr}yyiXOii Tcng TiTpaKoaloig {irv^ov 8 fv Tio povXevTrjpiio 
 ^vyKaOtiiiievoi), ivOugy 7rXr]v ocroig /m] (iovXotuvoig ravr r]v, £To7)not 
 ifcrav eg TO. ottXo uvat, /cat rw Grjpajufvfi /cat ToTg /ucr auTou r^TrtiXouv. 
 o 8' aVoXo^oujUfvog trolyttoc i(j>ri uvai t,vva<pai^ri(TOinevog livai »;or/. Kai 
 TrapaXaj3(ov iva rtov <TT^aTi]yu)v 6g d)v avTW o/uoyviJJiuijjv , f^cupti eg 
 Tov Yleipaid' fjSorJ^ti Se /cat AptdTajO^oc K'at twv t7r7r£(i>r rtavifr/cot. 
 
 7. I?!' St Oopv^og TToXvg Kal tKirXrjKTiKog' di re ^ap ev tw aarei h^rj 
 ^OVTO TOV T£ rittpata KaTeiXij(pOai Kal tov ^uvttXrj^ujuti'ov Tt^vavat, 
 ot T ev Tw IltipatEl Touc f'f tov aareog oaov ovnuf em a(j)ag Trap- 
 cTvai. 8. jUoXic Se t(uv re Trpeaj^vrepiov Sta/cwXvorTwi' roue ev tio 
 aGTei SiaOeovTag Kal eirl to. oirXa (j>epoinevovg, Kai OovKvcicov tov 
 4>ap(TaXfou Tou 7rpo$£VOu Trjg noXetjjg /^apovTog Kal npoOviLKjjg e/uirociov 
 re eKatTToig -ytyrojufvou Kal €7ri(io(jj/bievov /nt} e(j>ecpevovT(ov en toov 
 TToXfjUtwv aVoXtcrat T»i)' TrarptSa, r^crv^aaav ra Kai G(j)(jt)v avTuyv air- 
 ecr^ovTO. 9. Kat o /nev 0r/pa/it£v»?c, eXOiov eg tov Heipaid {}]v Se 
 Kal avTog crTparr/yog), ocrov Kal avro fiorjg kvt/ca, u)pyiteTo Tolg 
 
 ovSivbg yfyevrjfiivov air' afiTov] 'when tumult teiTific, or astounding.'^ With the 
 
 nothing serious had come of this.' words following, ot re yap iv ry affrtt, &c. 
 
 yt<Tav kiri rd TTpayfiaTa] This phrase compare ii. 94, init. 
 
 is used in the same sense as tpyov Ix^ffQai 8. //oXtf twv irpta^vTtpMv ^laKioXvov- 
 
 atii. 2: and so, just after, we have fpy«f> rwv] (egre, 'hardly staying,' &c. Com- 
 
 ijiTTovTo TtJJv TTQayfxdTiov. pare Acts xiv. 13, ^oKiq KariTravffav tovq 
 
 3. KaTaKoXiriaai] * to make the gulf :' oxXovq. Such is also the frequent use of 
 
 a use of the word found also in Polyb. fiSXtg in Plato. See my note on i. 12. 
 
 xxxiv. 12, 10. 9. 00-01' Kal cnrb (3ofiQ IsveKa] I am 
 
 7. edpvf^og TToXvg Kai fKirXriKTiKog] * a still, as formerly, of opinion that we have 
 
 cWX/Tatg- o S"Apl.TapxoC K«! ol evavTtot Ty * aX,0£t ex«^£7ratvov. 
 - 10. ol ^l oTrXTTat J^tocTS ts ex^povv ot TrXs.aTOt r-^fW: ''-^^^\ 
 i ^UTe^eXovTO, Kal t.)v G.pa^tev.v vpiOT.>v u So/cet avTj en ay«0<o to 
 r ruvoc ol/coSo^taaOac, Kal el a^^etvov dvat KaOaipeeev. o Se, etTrep 
 /cal t/ceivotc So/ce7 KaOaipfiv, Kal lavT^^ Hv £uvSo/cen.. Kai evTevOev 
 Mg ara|3«vTec ot' Te oTrXIrat Kal TroXXot t<ov e/c tou Retpatcc 
 dvOoiimov KaTeoKaTTTOv TO Te'ix^cj^ia. U. i]V & Trpog tov o^Xov 
 /; ;ap«KXr,at, c^C xe>!' ^^^^^' tovc TrevTaKtcrxcXto.c ^ouXerat apxav 
 avTi TtJv TeTpa/cocTt'cuv, livai enl to tpyov. eTre/cpuTTTovTO yap o^ia>c 
 in Twv TrevTa/ctcTXiXt'o^v toJ ovo/uaTt. A**/ "VTt/cpuc S»//iov^ ocxTtc 
 3ouX£Tat aVx"^' Svo^idUiv, (/>oPoi;^tevot M*) Ta> ovTt oxrt /cat Trpoc 
 riva aTrai. Tt', Tt dyvo/a cT</,aX.5. /cai o[ TeTpa/coa.o/ Sta tovto 
 ovK ;iOeXov TOUC TrevTaKtcTxtXt'ovc oAt eivai ovn^ ^in ovTag h^Xovg 
 elvai, TO liuv /caTacTTi^ai f^ieTox^vg Toao^Tovg uvTiKpvg av b^}pov 
 r'jyou^ievot, to S' aS a(j)av£C (J)oPov £C a'XX»iXoiie Trape^av. 
 
 here a familiar and colloquial form of 
 expression to denote, * as far as shouting 
 went,' and nearly equivalent to we kotci- 
 (iorig fVfJca supra ch. 87, ov /i£XP* /^^^'H' 
 eoani, in Herodian vii. 8, 12, or ocrov 
 (^onnai in Chrysost. t. v. 6, 16. An ex- 
 tremely apposite passage occurs in Xen. 
 Hist. ii. 4, 31, (cited by Duker,) Intl ^ 
 ow>c trrtiOovro, Trpofr'sjiaXXev, offov ano 
 pong 'ivfKtv, oTTOjg fit) h)Xog ai? tvfiivi)g 
 avToTg u>i>. In this phrase there is a 
 remarkable pleonasm, since either oaov 
 ciTco (iong, or oaov (3ong 'iviKa, would have 
 been sutftcient. Thus we have in this 
 sense oaov dnb ^oiig in Dio Cass. 2G0, 10, 
 and 640, 46, and oaa dnb (iorjg in 987, 39 ; 
 oaov or wg (^orjg 'iveKa, supra ch. 87. So 
 oaov TTupdg 'iviKa in Lucian de Saltat. 
 ii. 269. Similar is the use of 'ivtKa in a 
 passage of Menander, Dram. frag, i.^ 'O 
 jLij) ^fx"M**^°C ^**''' ^^^^ "^^ avfi<popov Avry 
 htoi'Tojv fveKa tov K'P', and Dionys. Hal. 
 Ant. vii, 2. 1315, 14, dvrip ovk tTTirvxov- 
 Twv h'tKa ykvovg : and Hermann, de El- 
 lips, et Pleonasm., compares passages of 
 Plato, p. 701, Tivog dij x"P^^ 'ivtKa, and 
 Soph. Phil. 554, cipcpi aov 'vtKa. 
 
 Tip ciXrjOti tx^XsTraivov] I have now, 
 with Haack, ventured to edit, on the au- 
 thority of one or two MSS., the Sehol., and 
 Valla's Version, dXtjOti, for vulg. TrXijOsi, re- 
 tained by Bekker, which, turn it as we may, 
 is capable of no tolerable sense, whether 
 as construed with Ivavriot or with Ix^Xs- 
 iraivov. As to Arnold's interpretation of 
 txaXknaivoVf 'were for violent measures,' 
 it is utterly destitute of proof, or even 
 probability. Hence I must, with Duker, 
 Leveque, and Haack, give the decided 
 
 preference to the reading aX»?0a, which 
 is strongly borne out by the context, (there 
 bein" here an opposition between feigned 
 and nal indignation,) as also by the usiis 
 lingua;; for, as Duker shows by various 
 examples, rb dXnOeg and t) dXr]0eia are 
 often opposed to the idea of simulation, as 
 expressed by irpotpaaig : and the same is 
 shown by Hemsterh. on Lucian, Tim. 98. 
 Finally, though no example has yet been 
 adduced of r<^ dXrjOtl used in opposition 
 to Trp6<paaiv ^ltv, yet several have been 
 noted by Haack and Poppo of the equiva- 
 lent i)hrase ry 5' aXijOa^. Compare also 
 kg Tb dXr^mg, supra iii. 64, 4 (where see 
 note). As to the objections urged by 
 Goeller to dXr}9(l, they are not sufficiently 
 forcible to claim any serious attention: 
 and although external evidence is quite in 
 favour of the reading 7r\^0a, yet the other, 
 dXt}9tX, is equally supported by internal, 
 as existing in the far greater likelihood of 
 dXt}etl passing into ttXtjOh, than 7rXr)0ei 
 into d\T)9tX ; and the letters a and tt being 
 in old MSS. very similar, (thus, A and H,) 
 the former might easily be mistaken for 
 the latter. 
 
 10. bfxoae ix^povv—n^ epyv, /«» ov 
 fiETi^^XovTo] ' went forward with the 
 work, and did not repent of it (i. e. of 
 having engaged in it);' or, rather, 'having 
 closed with the work, set about it.' Com- 
 pare supra iii. 83, 3, npbg rd tpya Ix^" 
 povv. i. 49. 11, 2, tpyov tx^aOai. ^ 
 
 11. Trpoc rbv bxXov i) Trapa/cXt/otcJ 
 Meaning that * the cry used to the multi- 
 tude, to urge on the work, was,' &c. 
 
 iiriKpVTTTOVTO tTl TMV TZtVTaKiaXj-- 
 
 Xtwv] The Scholiast well explains this, 
 
/ 
 
 664 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 OL. 92, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. XCV. 
 
 665 
 
 XCIII. T^ S' vaTtpaK^. oi juty TtT^aKoaioi H' to ^ovXiVTt'ipiov 
 o/iJKOQ KOI TiOopvfirjfiivoi ^vviXiyovTo' oi ^' iv n^ Yitipaiii oTrXirac 
 Tov T£ 'AXe^t/cXta OI' £uWAaj3or a<^£i'T€C Kai "ro Tii^iGiJia KaOtXovTig, 
 iQ TO npog ry Movvv^ia duovvaiaKov Oiarpov iXOovng Kai 0f/i*^^«t 
 Ttt OTrAa i^eKXr^criaaav, Ka\ ^o^av aurotc ivOv(; i^wpovv tc to aaru 
 Kat iBiVTO iv T(3 'AvaKHW to. oirXa, 2. iXBovTiq ^e diro TiZv Tirpa- 
 Koaiiov Ttvec rjorjjuci'oi TToog avTovg avrip avSpi cuXiyovTo rt, kqi 
 fTTft^ov ouc lootfv avdpioirovQ iiruiKiiq, auToug re r)(iv)(^aC£tv Kai tovq 
 (iXXovQ irapaKaTt^Hv, Xtyovrec roue ^e invTaKiay^iXiovq a7ro<j>aveiv, 
 Ka\ tK TovTtJV iv fJiipn, ^ ctv TifiQ TrkVTaKiayj\ioiQ ^o/c^, TOVq TiTpa- 
 Koa'iovg iataOai, Titjq Se t^v ttoXiv jur/^tvt Tponio ha(f)9iipuv ^ir)C Iq 
 TOjJg iroXifxiovg avuiaai. 3. to Se rrav TrXrjOoc; twv ottXitwv airo 
 TToXXwi' Kai irpog ttoXXouc Xoy(ov yiyvo^tvuv iiiriwrtpov r}v »/ 
 irpoTtpov, Kai £</)o|3eiTo judXiaTa ntpl tov TravTot,- TroXcrt/cou* t,vv- 
 i\wpr)adv re uxtt £(,• »)jU£(iav p^rriv iKKXrjaiav iroirjaai tv Tto Ato- 
 vvGiix) TTipl Ojuovomc. XCIV. iirnSri ^l ctti/XOcv i) iv Aiovudou 
 iKKXrjala, kqi oaov ov ^vvtiXiyfuiivoi itaav, a-y-y^^^*^''"^*** "* ^^^ '^"^ 
 Tf(T(Ta/ua/covra v//ec ^cal o 'A'y»?(TavSpiSac arro twv Mcyapwv Tr}v 
 SaXojuIva TrajOaTrXtIv* /cal Trag Tiq tu)v ^ ttqXXwv avTo tovto 
 
 "Oooig yv (iovXofi'tvoiQ drjfiOKpaTiiffOai Tr)v 
 TToXiv, ovTOL Si^ fiovioQ Trpoffijyoptvov rrjv 
 KUTCiffTacriv, rjv i^ovXovTO yfvkaOai^ ^o- 
 ^oufitvoi TO ovo^a, dXX' vvraXXarrovrtt;, 
 irtvTaKiffxt^^^ovg IkoXovv. 
 
 Ch. XCIII. The differences between 
 the two parties are adjusted by a mutual 
 accommodation ; and the decision of the 
 points yet at issue is left to an assembly of 
 the people, announced to meet on a certain 
 day. 
 
 1. l^iKXiiffiaaav] So Bekker and Goel- 
 ler edit, with the approbation of Buttmann 
 and Krueger, for the common reading 
 i^tKK\T}(Tiaaav, which, however, is defended 
 by Schneider and Schoemann. Poppo 
 preserves a neutrality by editing f $t(»c)icXij- 
 ffiaffav. I rather agree with Bekker and 
 Goeller, because no little harshness is 
 involved in the sense thus assigned to 1^- 
 tKKXrimd^tiv, — namely, * to hold an as- 
 sembly out of the usual place.' It is true 
 that Josephus may seem to have read 
 ti^tiejcX. ; for in his Antiq. xvii. 6, 3, (where 
 he has an evident reference to the present 
 passage,)he writes, jrat 7rapa'y£vo/i6vai»/(scil. 
 avTwv) k^fKKXi](Ttdffag (scil. avTovg) ti'c to 
 avTo OkaTQOv. Yet there the term cannot 
 mean any other than simi)ly, ' to hold an 
 assembly ;' and the same sense must have 
 place in certain passages of the Septuagint, 
 as Levit. viii. 4. Numb. xx. 10. 1 Paral. 
 
 xiii. 5. 2 Paral. xv. 6'. 2 Sam. xx. 14. 
 Jerem. xxxvi. 9. 
 
 iv T(p 'Avaxay] *in the temple of Castor 
 and l*ollux ;' on the situation of which 
 see Col. Leake's Topography of Athens 
 and Demi of Attica (2ad edition), as also 
 on that of the temple of Dionysius or 
 Bacchus just after mentioned. 
 
 2. iTTitiKtlQ] 'respectable persons:' a 
 sense occurring in the Attic writers. So 
 Gregorins de Dialectis, p. 246, says, to St 
 fikTpiov Kai KaXCJQ txov t-rruiKiffTaTov 
 (paffi: and the Scholiast on Lucian, t. ii. 
 737, explains to tiruiKkg by tov Tpoirov 
 dyaObv, to avfifxtTpov, to irdvv: and so 
 Xen. Hist. i. 1,21, tovq IniHKtaTdTovg twv 
 Tpiripapxwv. Compare Eurip. Epist. iv. 3. 
 Pausan. i. 23. Demosth. p. 925, 10 ; and 
 see note on ii. 68, and my Lex. N. T. m v. 
 
 ai/tDorat] This is well explained by Por- 
 tus: dvaTpaTTtXaav tg Tag tHjv iroXe^iuv 
 XtXpag i^(3dXXnv. 
 
 Ch. XCIV. On the very day appointed 
 for the assembly, and just a.s it is meet- 
 ing, the Peloponnesian fleet appears off 
 Salamis. Whereupon the Athenians, more 
 than ever crediting the accusations of 
 Theramenes, immediately man the fleet, 
 in order to oppose the enemy. 
 
 1. TToXXatv] So I read, with Haack, 
 Goeller, Poppo, and Dr. Arnold, for vulg. 
 ottXitCjv, retained, though not on good 
 
 fi'o/it^ev 
 
 tvu^^iL,^v tlvai TO Tra'Xai Xiyi/^Bvov utto Ovpafiivovg Km twv ptT 
 cwTov, wc k ri THxmia eVXeov al v^Jec, Km xp^^*V«»>C fSofcet fcoTa- 
 7rf7rTa)iC£i'a.. 2. o ^l ' Ayvoav^pi^ag T<ixa p^v ti Km ano ^yy- 
 Kupevov Xoyou nepi te T»ir 'Em^avpov Km tout^ avecrrpiip^To, nKog 
 g' aurov Km wpog tov 7r«()ovTa (jTatTcaor^ov twv 'A0i7va(wv,^ St^ 
 iXnl^oQ iig Kciv iQ ^iov TrapuyivoiTO, Tairij dvex^iv. 3. o[ S av 
 'AOrjvami, wc vyyiXOn «utoTc, ^iOig ^popto k yov Uupma ttciv- 
 
 ^Vpt\ ix^pOVV Wg ToG ;S;oU TToXfVoU ptlloVOQ [rj] GTTO TWV TToX^AwV 
 
 ouv Efcac «XXtt TT^ooc rw Xipivi ovtoq. Km ol plv k Tag 7ra()ouaac 
 vavg tat(5mvnv, ol ge I'lXXag KaOelX/cov, ol Si Tirag ^Trl tcI t^x^i Km 
 roarupaToZ XiiUEVoc 7r«(>e/3o,i0ovv. XCV. m ^\ twv OeXottov- 
 vy]mwv vf,tg irapaTrXtvaaam Km 7repi(5aXiwam Sounov op/i»ZovTat 
 ptra^v OopiKod T£ Kcii Upaaiwv, ioTepov ^l a(j>iKvovvTmk 'Qptoirov. 
 2. 'AOvva^oi & KOTd Tiixog Km uivyKpoTinoig 7rXr)pwpaGiv avay^ 
 KaaOtvTtg XP^f^^o^m, ola noXiwg te GTaGiatin>ar)g Km Tryl tov 
 ptylaTov £v T^x^i iSouXoatvoi (3or]()»7(jai {Evj^oia ydp mWok dno- 
 K^KXij^ivng Tijg 'ATTtMK' TTcivra ilv), TT^nrovai Svpox^prw GTpaTT]- 
 -yoi' Kiu vavg k 'Epirpiav. 3. wv «(/>(KOiU£VWv guv Tatg irpoTtpov 
 
 grounds, bv Bekker. Highly probable is daticm confirmed ^y ^^^,'''J^^?^. f"^. 
 the supposition of Dr. Arnold, that the Leyd. Schol. p; ^f)»?/i^*vo.g 67r./3ara.c. and 
 word orrXnwv was added as a marginal so Bredow explams a^vyK by tncompositi 
 explanation of twv TroXXJii/, because the nulla nsu subacti : and Dr. Arnold, not 
 citLnsof the nnddle class, i.e. ol o.Xira., blended together ^J use and discip me into 
 were the principal actors in this revolu- one solid mass.' He adds, that the meta- 
 tion. tJ ttoxLv, as Dr. Arnold and phor is ' one taken from the hammenng 
 Poppo have well pointed out, refers to of metal,' as in Dio Cass. 184, 94, SvvajiiV 
 thdse whom Thucydides has just before avvEnTr,Kvlav Kai avyKeKpoTnjisvtjv £X«» 
 (ch 93) called ro Trav TrXr^Oog twv oTrXtroiv. and he further notices that m a passage 
 XQvUiog] i. e. • for the good of the city.' of Polyb. i. 61, 3, we have ra ^Xr,pw,iaTa 
 2 dvkxt/v] 'to stand:' a sense which avyKtKpoTri,i,va put m opposition to 
 the word bears also in Xen. Hellen. i. 6, 20. crews, «r«(T./,ro.g.' He might more aptly 
 See also note at ii. 18. l^ave adduced a passage of 1 ollux i. I08, 
 
 3. Of the words wg tov Idiov ttoXe- aTpaTiwTai-ayvfivaffToi, j'^yy^pojnroi, 
 uov-ovTog the sense is clearly that dfxiXkTjjToi, and especially 1. 121, (where 
 expressed by Dr. Arnold, ' seeing that a the lexicographer had an evident refer- 
 forei.m war, greater than their domestic ence to the present passage,) Kai ja fiev 
 one, was now brought home to the very KaXwg ^inXfipwfisva, cvyKtKpoTrifi^va' to. 
 mouth of their harbour.' The r, 1 have, de wg iTeowg, a7rXr,(>a,ra-Kai "^^y^po; 
 with Bekker. placed within brackets; Tr,Ta. With respect to the nafi/r. of the 
 th.mgh it ought rather to be cancelled, on metaphor, it is one taken from the ^^Wi«^, 
 the authority of two of the best MSS., as or forging, of two or more pieces of metal 
 having no place here. into one, by heatmg and ^'«»"^;"'i? ]^^"^ 
 
 Ch XCV. The Peloponnesian fleet sails together,-^ that the two masses aie so 
 towards Euboea, followed by that of the beaten together as to be perfectly xncoi- 
 Athenians. A battle is fought, in which porated. , ^ F„l.«.n 
 
 the Athenians are defeated, and the whole Ev/3om avToig-^avra r,v] Jf^^ 
 of Euboea, except Oreus, revolts from was to them all in all,' 1. e- then sole hope 
 . , ' ^ and defence. Compare Herodot. 1. 122, 
 
 2. dKvyKpoTr)TOig ^XtipwfiaaL^ The f,v ts ol tv t^ Xoyv ra nav. a ^jKvvw, 
 
 mni/w, * unready') vavTuig : an emeu- Gr. § 438. 
 
 \\ 
 
666 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 iv Ei'|3o(a ovffaig t^ Ka\ rpiaKovra iyivovTO. Kai evOvg vavjuia'^uv 
 i/ra-y/ca^oi'To* o ya^ ' Ayrjaav^pibaq a^ioTOTroirjaaiaivog, iK tov 
 
 QowTTOv ^ avt}yay^ Tag vavq^ airiyii ^a /naXiara o Q^jljitoq t»jc ^tuv 
 ^*KoeToii(jjv ttoXewc ^aXacrcrrjc jutr^ov E^rJ/covra ara^iovq. 4. tvQ ovv 
 iirsTrXiif ivOvg eirXripovv kch ol Af)r)vaioi rag vavg, otojutvoi G<piGi 
 wapa Taig vavGi rovg (TTpartwrac tivai oi c tru^ov ovk ek rrjg 
 ttyopag apiarov kiriairiCojJL^vot (ouofv yap ETrtoXetro, airo irpovoiag 
 TMV KpiTpietjJv), aXX EK Twv £7r fcT^ara tov aoTiog ou'cwr, ottwc 
 (TvoX^ n\ripoviJiev(i)V, (pOaaeiav ot TroXf^not 7rj>o<i7r€(TOvrfCj /cai avay- 
 Kciaeiav Tovg ' AOrjvaiovg ovToyg, bnuyg tv^ouv, avaytauai. ovj/ieiov 
 S avToig £C TOV 'Qo<t>7rov tfc Tijg '^peTpiag^ ottots ^pr/ avayiaOai, 
 I'loOrj. 5. ^la ToiavTT}g S?J TrapaaKwrjg oi A^r^raTot ai'a-yayojUEVoi, 
 /cnj vav/LiaYnijavTeg virlp tov Xtfjitvog tojv ^piTputjv, oXiyov juiv 
 Tiva \povov ofAiog Kai avTia^ov' Iettht ig (j>vyriv TpaTro/uavoi KUTa- 
 CKOKovrai tg Tr)v yt}v. o. Kai oaoi /uiiv avTtov npog Tr}v noAiv twv 
 
 EpiTpiitjjv wg (piX'iav KaTa(j)ivyovai^ ^aXeTrwrara iirpa^av, <|)oi'£u- 
 o/i£voi vir' avTtJv' oi ^e ec to Ti^'i^iG/ua to e'v t^ KpiTpiaia, 6 ci^ov 
 avToi, TTEpi-ytyvovrai, Kai oaai ag XaX/ctoa a</)i/ci'ourroi t(jjv viwv, 
 7. XajSovTEc ^' ol UeXoirovvt'iGtoi ^vo Kai HKoai vavg tiov A9r]vaiwv, 
 Kai av^pag Tovg /liIv airoKTbivavTig Tovg ^e ^wyprjcravrEC, Tpoiraiov 
 l(TTr}(jav. Kai ixJTepov ov iroXXio EujSotai' te airaaav airoGrriaavTEg, 
 ttXjJv QpEov {TavTTjv Se avTOi AOrjvaioi Et^^ov), Kai TaXXa Ta iTEpi 
 avTip' KaOiGTavTO. 
 
 XCVI. Toig S* AOiivaioig wg r/X0£ to. nipl Trfv EujSotov yiytvr]' 
 jHEva, EKirXrj^ig /ntyKTTr] 8»i twv irpiv irapeoT}]. ovte yap r] ev ^ikeXki 
 ^Uju^opd, KaiTTEp ftE-yaXi] tote ^o^aoa ftrat, our aXXo ouoev iro) 
 o'vTtjg E^ojSrjdEV. 2. ottou -yap aTpaTowEcov te tou ev ^a/mo a(j>EaTif}- 
 KOTog, aXXtJV TE VEfjjv OVK ov(T(jJv ov^E T(jt)v EapijGo/nEVLJV, avTuiv [Tij 
 (TTaaia^ovTtoVj Kai aSruXov ov ottotc cr^/dtv avToig ^vppa^ovGi, 
 TocravTifj t) ^v/ii<popa ETTEyEyEvr^To ev 7j vavg te, Kai to /UEyicrrov, 
 Euj3o(av airoXwXEKEaav , £$ rig ttXe/w »/ Ttjg ATTiKrjg u)(J)eXovvto, 
 TTwg OVK EiKOTii)g riOv/novv ; 3. /naXiaTa S avTovg Kai St EyyvTaTov 
 
 EOopvf^El, El oi TToXe'jUIOI roXjU»/(IOU(Tt , VEVlKr}KOTEg, fvOvg GiJKOV iTTl TOV 
 
 TiEipaia, Eprj/nov ovTa ve(ov, wXelV Kai oaov ovk ijcri evo^i^ov avTovg 
 TrapEivai. 4. otteo civ, ei ToXjiiripoTEpoi lirrov, paciijjg av Eironicrav, 
 
 3. avriyaye'\ Bekk. in 2nd ed. avfjyf. 
 
 4. tTTioXtXTo] literally, * was being sold,' 
 was on sale. 
 
 Ch. XCVI. Athens is in the utmost 
 consternation at this complete defeat, the 
 effects of which, however, are diminished 
 by the failure of the Peloponnesians to 
 follow up their victory. 
 
 2. oTTov yap] ' for whereas.' See ch. 27. 
 
 ddijXov OP oTTort] See note on i. 2, 2. 
 AvtoIq ^vppd^ovai, 'should engage in 
 conflict.' Of this word examples are 
 found elsewhere in Xiphil. p. 1181, 51, and 
 Dionys. Hal. p. 1713 and 050. 
 
 '.\. Si iyyvTciTov iSo^vjiti^ * gave them 
 the nearest alarm,' 
 
 o..92,2.] LIBER VIII. CAP. XCVII. 667 
 
 Kul ;? likaT^aav aV etc ^laXXov r,iv ttoXcv E<^op^oj;vrEC, ^, a ETToXcop- 
 Kovv ^dvovTEg, Kai Tag air' 'li^v'iag vaZg ^vayKaaav av, KaiiTEp 
 TToXE^/ac o^'crac ry oXtyapx^a, ro7c a^ET^ooig ot.etotc Kai jy^ Iv^i- 
 7r«(T>7 ttoXei iSon^Scraf Kai ev rourw 'EXXtjctttovtoc te av n^ aurotc 
 Kai 'Itov/a Kai ai v^^ot, Kai Ta ^i^x?^ * Eu^oiag Kai a>c eitte^v r, 
 'AO^lva'iiov apx^ iraaa. 5. aXX' ou/c ev tovtw ^ory Aa^ESai^cmoi 
 *AOm'aioig navTiov S.) ^vi^^popi^^TaToi 7rpo(T7roXe,u»](7a( EyEvovro, aXXa 
 fcai EV aXXotc TToXXoK- Sta>poi y«p TrXaTdrov ovtec rov rpoTTOV, 
 oi ^iEV o£e7c oi Se (ipa^Elg, Kai oi i^lv Eirix^ipnTal oi Se aroX^oi, 
 aXXuyg te Kai ev dpxV i'«^^»^'V' t^^^^^^" wi^EUvv, E^Eilav 6 oi 
 ^vpuKoaioC fiaXiGTa yap cViOiorpoTTOt yEvo^EVOt, apidra Kai irpoa- 
 
 ETToXf^irjaav. . . A ~ 
 
 XCVII. 'EttI S' ouv To'ig iJyyEX/tEvoit: oi AQnvaioi vavg te 
 EiKoaiv ifiuyg EirXvpovv Kai ^KKXimav ^vviXEyov, ^lav ^iev EvOvg 
 TOTE TT/owrov EC Ti/v Ou/cva fcaXou/uEvrjv, ouTTEp /cai aXXoTE E((«50E(TaV, 
 EV 7^7rEp Kai TOvg TETpaKomovg KaTaTraicjavTtg, roTg TTEvraKtdxiXtoic 
 E^P^(^'iaavTo Ta Trpay^uara TrapaSoGvai (tlvai Se auroJv OTTOdoi^ fcal 
 OTrXa TrapExovrat)- Kai f^iiaOov /ari^Eva (j>ipEiv ^^^ua apxV' " ^^ A*n, 
 ETraparov ETroe.Jdavro. 2. Eyiyvovro Se Kai aXXai ucrrEpov 7ru/.-va£ 
 E/c/cXWat, a<^' (uv /cai vo^xo^ETag Kai raXXa 'E^n^'iaavro^ ec; rriv ttoXi- 
 TE£av. fcal oux ii/cttyra SrJ rov Trpwrov ydvov etti y' e/iou *A0r?va(Oi 
 </>an'ovra( eS TroXirEutravrEg- jKErpia yap n te k TOvg oX'iyovg Kai 
 Touc TToXXoJc By^paGig EyEVETO, /cai E/c TTOv/jpwv rwv Trpay^arwv 
 
 4. Eui3otac] I have not followed Bekker 
 in editing 'QoudtIuq, on the authority of 
 one MS., because I think Dr. Arnold has 
 shown it to be utterly unsuitable here, 
 though it is sufficiently so at ch. 43, 3, 
 which probably (as he imagines) suggested 
 the false correction. 
 
 5. Trdrrwv ^/) ^v/i^Oj)wraroi TTpoffTroXc- 
 /ir^^rai] Meaning, 'of all their enemies by 
 far the most convenient to war with :' a 
 cutting and sarcastic remark, such as our 
 author seldom throws out ; and when he 
 does, it is generally at the expense of the 
 Lacedajmonians, whose vices were espe- 
 cially odious to one of a disposition so 
 totally the reverse to theirs. 
 
 ^td^opoi yap—dTo\^oi] A brief con- 
 trast, for the more lengthened one at 
 i. 70 and 71. The words hd<poi)oi ovrtq 
 M(pk\ovv are (as Poppo r. marks) put for 
 TO dia(p6poVQ avTOVQ dvat w(ps\ti. See 
 note on vi. 33. With (^loioTooiroi ytv. — 
 TTpofrnro\'ii^ir)(rav compare vii. 21 and 55. 
 
 Ch. XCVII. Concord is restored at 
 Athens, and the Four Hundred being 
 deposed, a mixed constitution, on mode- 
 
 rate principles, is established. Alcibiades 
 is recalled from banishment, and the 
 armament at Samos is called upon to con- 
 cur in the later changes. 
 
 1. fiioObv nr]S'tva <pk(.)iiv fiTjdffiii} dpxyl 
 Here dpxv must, as Thirlwall says, be 
 interpreted by the observations of Aristot. 
 Pol. iii. 1, in the definition of a citizen, 
 tCjv dpx^v at fJLBV tlai diyprjfitvai Kara 
 Xp6vov—o d' dopnTTog, olov o SiKaari/Q 
 Kai iKKXriffiaarriQ. 
 
 2. voixoOtTaQ] 'persons to model the 
 constitution,' (Arnold,) lit. 'layers down 
 of the law.' Whence we are supplied with 
 an illustration of the true etymon of our 
 word law, which is (as H. Tooke has 
 shown) the past partic. of the Anglo-Saxon 
 lecjan, ' to l<iy, or put,' q. d. ' something 
 laid do\m as a rule of conduct,' as Qb^iq 
 and Otffixbg, from riOrini. So in Dionys. 
 Hal. Ant. p. 627, 20, (Sylb.) we have, 
 dXXd TO nkv dpxaiov ol (SaffiXtig avTutv 
 tTaTTovTO (for which read trarroi', ' or- 
 dered, laid down') rag SiKag,, Kai to 
 hKanoBev vir' hiiviov, tovto vofiog yv. 
 
 tv TTo^irevaavTig] 'having taken their 
 
 C 
 
6GS 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 OL. 92, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. CI. 
 
 669 
 
 Kal 'A\Kii5utU' Ka\ ciXXouc iuer* ainw Karievac, Km rrapa re e/cayou 
 ical Trapa ro ^v Sa^infi trrparoTTtSov irifx^Pavr^Q, g.eKaXeuovro av^cTr- 
 
 T£(T0ni Tftly TToayjuaTwi'. ^ ^ ^ , 
 
 XCVIIl. *E)' Se rp iU£ra(3oXy raur^^] £u0uc oi n^v nEpi tov 
 naVnvSpov fc«l 'AXeScaea, /cal odoi »I<Tav t^c oX.yapx'"^ iimXtcTro, 
 vTrag^ovorroi 6,' rrjv AefclXe.aV 'ApicrrapxoC ^^ ci.ra>r ;(Ovoc {erv^^ 
 y^p Kul aroarnyi^ir) XajSo).' Kari rax^^ roSor«C rcvag rou, (iJap- 
 
 M60op;o,g rSc Bocoirmc relxoc* '^no\u>pKOvv S auro, ^ta .^u^^^opav 
 ncp'tmv eK rrK- Ol.'mjC yevo^i^.'r,.' itvdofZv U Aa/ctXaag arax(opou,.ra.i; 
 gm^0oo«c, ol KopnSiOi, £0£Xorr»,gov 7rpocT7rapa/caX£(y«vr£c roug 
 Botcurdug. 3. Kcnvo\oyr^cTa^i^voQ ovv a ur oTc o Aptarapx^C, "Trara 
 roue ev rrj Olvor,, X^ytuv oig /c«l ol av rij ttoXei raXXa £uAi^.f:5»//ca(Tc 
 Aa/ceSaiiiiorlotc, ^aVe/vouc 8el Boia^roTg r.i x^i^"?' 'y«f>f ^>^^'«** 'Z' 
 Touroec Tap £uAii3.Paaeai. ol 8^, Tndreuaavreg cog av^pi arp«T„y.o, 
 Kal ovK eISotec ouS^v 8m rcl 7roX(opfC£7(T0ai, I'.TrodTTOvgoi tHepxoi'rni. 
 4. Toura) ^itEV tc? rpoTro) Olvor^v Xr,(/,0£7(Tav Botwroi KartXa/Bov, Kat 
 ,; fv rale 'A^rji'aig oXiyapxt" «:«! (TTcidtc ETrautTfiro. ^ ^ 
 
 XCIX. 'Ytto Se roue auroug XP^^'«^^ ^^" ^'^';^*'^ rourou fcae oi 
 £V r^ McXrJrw nEXoTTOvrrltrioi, a)? rpo(;)riv rE ouSalg e^/Sou rwv utto 
 Tt(Taa(/)Epvovc rorE, or ett! r»l.' ''AcTTrEvSov iraprjH. n^umraxe^vrwv. 
 Kal at ^o'lvirrcrai v^ec ovdl o T(CT(T«</)Epv„c rEtog ttov r,K.ov, o ri: 
 4>;Xt7r7roc o ^v^iirei^ipeuQ avr^o ETTEcrraXKEc Mci'8apa> r(t> vavapxy^ 
 Kal a'XXoc, 'iTTTTOKparrjc, dv»)p ^napridrvQ Ka\ ^v ev 4>a(Tr,Xt6t, on 
 oire al v^Q 7rap^cTon;ro, wdvra rt a8i/coIrro utto T((T(Ta<J,Epvouc . 
 ^apva^a^oc r* ETTEicaXElro aurouc, /cal rji; 7rpo0UAioe, /co;i((Tac rag 
 vaGc, Kal avTOQ rag XotTrag an ttoXeic r»lc ^civroG apx^^C a7rogrr,cT«i 
 rcliv 'A(^»,vai'a.v, a'icTTTEp /cal o Tr(Tcra(j>Epv»]C, eXtt/Zo^v ttXeov rt ax»?^a^" 
 — auroG,— ourco Sr) o M/vSapog ttoXXJ? /co(T,i(j> /coi arro Trapay- 
 7E^iU«roc aicpvi^'iov, oirayQ XaOot rovg ev 2«Ma>, «p«C "tto rr,g 
 McXrIroi; vavcrl rpc^l k'«1 Ei38oAi///corr«, e'ttXei ettI ror EXXncTTro.'rov. 
 TrporEpov 8* EV rcG «urrp 0e>ei r(p8E 'eKKai^eKa k avrov v^g ectettXeu- 
 
 political measures wisely.' SvyKpamg, 
 lit. ' a commixture,' namely, of one \yitli 
 the other. 'Ejc irovr]piov TTpayfiaTiov, i. e. 
 * from adversity, a state in which things 
 are bad.' Compare viii. 48, h'o/it^t Kai 
 avTog Trovrjpa to. TTpdy/iara dvai. 
 
 3. dv9dTrTe(j9ai—Twv Trpay/xarwv] ' to 
 apply themselves to the business of the 
 war with vigour :' for this dvTiXanfid- 
 verrOai is the more usual term. 
 
 Cii. XCVIIL Some of the high aristo- 
 
 crats withdraw to Deceleia, and one of 
 them contrives that the border fort of 
 OEnoe shall be delivered up to the Pelo- 
 ponnesians. 
 
 Ch. XCIX. The Peloponnesian fleet 
 stationed on the coasts of Asia, wearied 
 with the duplicity of Tissaphernes, moves 
 its position to the Hellespont, in order to 
 see whether Pharnabazus may be more to 
 be trusted. 
 
 (Tav, cit Kal riig XepGOvt'icrnv n /u'pog Kark^oa^inv.^ xEi/mafitJg 8£ 
 avilxw Kal avayKaa^ug Karaiou k r»)v ''kapov,^ Kal ^luvag Iv avry 
 vTTo aTrXo/ac ttevte J) eS W^^ciq d(piKvuTai k rjv X/ov^ C. o 8e 
 Gpa'duXog U TVC ^(ipov, E7rEi8ri iniOiTO nurov e/c rjc M(X»iTov 
 dnvoKora, ettXei Kal avrog vavalv evOvg ttevte Kal TTEvrri/covrct, 
 
 ETTEiyO/UEVOC, JUi^ i>9d<TlJ k r6v 'EXXlJdTTOVTOV ECTTTXEUdHg. 2. alM' 
 
 ^Evoc 8' on EV ry Xm ei»j, Kal vo/niaaQ avTOv KaOt^^Hv avTOv, gko- 
 TTouc jUEv Kanartiaan> Kal ev ry A^af5w Kal ev ry drnneyag vnt'ipM, 
 
 '0(EV 
 
 aUTOC O EC TtlV 
 
 H dpa TTOl KIVOLVTO ai VI7EC, OTTWC ^t) A ^ 
 
 Mi'idv/Jivav 7Tapa7rXEU(Tac, a\(l>iT(lL t£ Kal riWa emniStia irapaaKiva- 
 Zm' e/ceXeuev, (lie, r)v ttXeiwv x{^"»'«C yiyvrjTOi, e/c r»7c Aeaj^ov roue 
 
 ETT/VXoue rr] X'uo TToirjao^iEvoe. 3. iijxa ^s, ''EpEcroe yy r»7e 
 
 Ae<tj3ou d(j>H(JTriKH, — e|3ouXeto ett' auViJv TTXEUffae,^ eI 8uvatro, 
 e£eXe7v. Mr)Ovpvauov yap ov^ ^^ a8uvaTwraTOt (j>vya^iQy ^iaKOf.U' 
 (TavTEe EfC TE Trjq Kv/Lir^Q 7Tpo(TEra«pt<TTOue OTTXtrae WC 7rEvr»]/covra 
 Kal Tiov Efc TTJC rjTTEipou piaOtoadfievoi, ^vjjLTramv we rpiaKOfftoie, 
 'Ava£av8pou Qrif3aiov Kara to ^uyyEVEe riyou^Evou, 7TpoaE/3aXov 
 TTpwr^ Mn^Wj^vV' '^"^ dTTOfcpoua^EVTEe T^e TTEipae 8(d roue ^K T»7c 
 MuriXiivr/e 'AOrjvatwv (()poupoue TTpoeXOovroe, avOiq e£w ^ta'xr; ott- 
 waOtrreQ Kal hd tou opoue KOjuiaOEVTEe d()>i<TTdai r»lv "EpEcrov. 
 4. TTXEUffae ouv o Opa'duXoe ett' aurrjv Trddaie rak vaufft 8(EVOE(ro 
 TTpo(T|3oXriv woifiadai. TTpoa(piy^ivoq 8' auroffE ijv Kal o Gpaau- 
 |3ouXoe TTEVTE vaudlv iK T^Q ^c^iov, WQ T^yyiXOti avTok V Twi' 
 (l>vy('t^ojv airr] ^idj^aaiQ' U(jrEp/;(Tae 8' ettI t»)v "EpE^ov E^^wp/iti 
 
 eX(^WV. TTpOdEyEVOVTO 8£, Kal EKT ToG 'EXXl](TTTOVTOU TtVEe 8uO V^te 
 
 ETT* oifcou dvaKOjUJ^ofiEvat Kal al MrjOujuvaTot' Kal al irdaai^ v^Ee 
 irapiiaav ETTxd Kal E^/jKovTa, d(p' wv tw (TTparEU/iaTi TTapEdKEua'^ovro 
 tog Kara Kparog jurjxcn'aTe te Kal TTavrl rpoTTW, rJv 8uvwvTai, atprj- 
 orovTEe Trjv sh^taov, 
 
 CI. 'O 8£ Mtv8apoe EV TouT(i) Kai £K T»7e Xtou Twv riEXoTrov- 
 vr/d/wv al vTJEe, ETTidmcraVtEvat 8u(t1v rijUEpate, Kal Xa^ovTEe TTapa twv 
 Xiwv TpEte TE(T(TapaKO(jT(le ^KaaTog Xiag, rr? rp/r^ 8m nix^wv air- 
 
 Ch. C. The Athenian fleet, too, sails 
 from Samos under the command of Thra- 
 sylus ; and stops at Lesbos, in order to 
 subdue Eresus, which had lately revolted. 
 
 2. KaOf^tiv] scil. avTov, for ivdiaTpi- 
 /3eti', ' to keep or stay there.' 
 
 3. ovx 01 dSvvaTWTaTOi} for o'l Svva- 
 rtiiTaroi, optimates. See Valcken. ad Hdot. 
 iv. 95, and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 463 ; and 
 compare Dionys. Hal. Ant. vi. 52, p. 1158, 
 14, TToXXoi Kill, jxd Al", ovx "' <j>av\6TaToi, 
 as Reiske rightly edited, partly from the 
 
 Vat. MS. {ovxl (pavXoTaToi,) and partly 
 from conjecture. 
 
 TTpoatTaipiffTovQ] * voluntary associates :' 
 a very rare word, of which I know of no 
 example elsewhere except in Dio Cass. 335, 
 20. Hence may be illustrated a passage of 
 Lucian, i. 47, 57, tTra ^e Tovg Opaffwdrovg 
 Trpofferaipovfitvog Kal Sopv(p6povQ avvay- 
 
 ayiov. 
 
 Ch. CI. The Peloponnesian fleet leaves 
 Chios, and proceeds to the Hellespont. 
 
670 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 OL. 92, 2.] 
 
 LIBER VIII. CAP. CIV. 
 
 671 
 
 ai^ovcnv eK ttJq Xtou [ov'\ TreXaytat, 'iva lur} mpiTV^WGi ralg iv ry 
 'Eparrw vavaiv, a\X iv dpicTTspa tiJv AtffjSov i^ovreg ETrXtov iiri ty^v 
 riTni^ov. 2. Kal irpoa^aXomi; t»7c ^(t)KdiSog iq tov iV Ka^Tipioiq 
 Xifneva Kal dpi(7TOiToir]adiiUvoi, TrapaTrXtKffavTEC ^r/v KvjULaiav, oeittvo- 
 TTOiovvTai fv ' ApyevvovGcug TtJQ i)weipov, tv tw avrnrepag Trjg Murt- 
 \y)vriQ' 3. EVTEvOev S* £Ti ttoXXi/C vu/ctoc TrapavrXtudavrfc, 'cat 
 
 d^(K;ojU£VO( rijc >j7rf/pou iQ 'Ap/xaroi/vra fcarovrt/c^u MrjOw/uj'rjc, apt- 
 aTOTroiYiffdjUBVoi, Sid ra^euyv irapairXevaavTeq AtKTov Kai Aapia[(T]av 
 Kal Ajua^irov /cat rd Tavrrj y^uyp'ia, a(l)iKVOvvTai eq Potreiov r/Srj 
 Tou EXX)7(T7rovrou, TTjUwairtpov /ueauyv vvKTuiv. nai c at twv ve(jjv 
 
 \ » 
 
 icat Eg Siyttov fcarrjpav fcaJ aXXocjE twv Taurp ^WjOttuT. Cll. ot o 
 *A0r}va1oi Ev T^ 2»j(Trw 3uoTv ^Eovffaig eikoctl vavcjiv ovTEg, wg avrolg 
 oi TE (f)pvKT(i)pol E<jr]iLiaivov Kai ycrOavovTo Ta nvpa Ec,ai<pvr}g TroXXa 
 EV T^ TToXEfxla (f>avEVTa, Eyvtjcyav ort fffTrXcoudiv oi IleXoTrovi'j/tTtot. 
 Kal Trig avTrjg TavTijg vvKTog, ijjg ^l\ov ra^ovgy vnofiiEcivTEg r^ Xep- 
 aovtfati) napEnXEOv Eir' 'EXaioui'roc, jSovXojutvot EKirXeuaai Eg Tr]v 
 tvpv^wpiav rag twv ttoXe^/wv vauc* 2. fcat Tag ftev £v Apuooj' 
 EKKaiSEKa vavg iXaOov, TrpoEipr)fXEvr]g (pvXaKiig tm (j)iXno ETrtTrXw, 
 OTTijjg avTiov avaKtUg e^ovgiv, r)v ekitXecjcfiv' Tag oe jutra tov Mtv- 
 Sdpov dfxa r^ Ell) /cart^oj'TtCj T'ji' StWsti' eu0uc f TTOtoujUEi'ot, ou <^Qa- 
 rouffi Tracrat, aXX at f.iEv irXEUwg etti Trjg * l/Lif^pov Kai Ar//ui'OU 
 BiE(j>vyov, TEaaapEg Se rtuv vtoJv at ufTTarat irXkovaai KaTaXafxpavov-^ 
 Tai "^ irapd tov EXaiouvra. 3. fcat jutav /ifv, ETTOKfjXao-av /cara to 
 tf^ov TOU ripwTfatXaou, aoToTc avSpotri Xajiipavouaii', ouo o ETtpar 
 
 1. oy ircXaytat] *not taking a course 
 across the sea.' See note on ch. 39, 3. 
 
 Ch. CII. The Athenian squadron at 
 Sestos is surprised, and with difficulty 
 escapes. 
 
 1. <pOVKTiOQOl £ffJ/jUrtlVOv] ScC UotCS OU 
 
 ii. 94, and iii. 22 & 80. 'YTro/it^avrce Ty 
 Xcp(Tovi7(Ty, Miaving kept close under (or, in 
 nautical phraseology, hugged) the «horo of 
 the Chersonesus.' For such is the force 
 of the preposition vtto, agreeably to the 
 interpretation originally propounded by 
 me in my Translation, and afterwards 
 acceded to by Dr. Arnold : and the same 
 use of the preposition has place in a similar 
 nautical term occurring in Acts xxvii. 4, 
 vTrtirXivoaiiiv rijv KuTrpt'av, and 7j vtt. 
 Tijv KprjTr)v. 
 
 2. TTjUOfipr/fisvi/t; — eTrtTrXyJ A harsh 
 and strangely confused form of expres- 
 sion, standing, as Dr. Arnold observes, for 
 7rpotipr]fiBvov avTolg vtco ratv tTrnrXeov- 
 To)v ^tXwv, (l>v\a.aativ tovq jroXefiiovg, the 
 abstract £7ri7r\<^ for the concrete STrnrXk- 
 
 ovffi, resembling the expressions at iv. 
 
 127, 1- viii. 64, to which Goeller subjoins) 
 another passage, supra ii. 90, fit) dta^v- 
 yoiev TrXiovra tov iTrinXovv (j(pCJv oi 
 'AO-qvdioi. 
 
 oTTiog avTOJV dvaKuig e^ov<Tiv'\ 'that they 
 might exert themselves diligently [in 
 watching] for them.' The Schol. expounds 
 civaKuig by TrpovorjTiKtSjg Kai (pyXaKTiKiog, 
 and it is similarly explained by Hesych. 
 and Eustathius ; and, what is of morcj 
 consequence, the phrase dvaKutg fx***' 
 with a genitive following occurs in Hdot. 
 viii. 109, where see Valckenaer. Sea 
 Matth. Gr. Or. § 348. 
 
 TToiovfitvoi] This word is confessedly 
 corrupt ; and of the conjectures pro- 
 pounded, the TToiovjxki'iov of Haack is thai 
 least liable to objection ; though the cor- 
 ruption is one apparently too deeply seated 
 to be thus effectually emended. Just 
 after, for Trapd, Dobree with reason con- 
 jectures the true reading to be irepi ; a 
 common mistake, of which another exam- 
 ple is adduced by Dr. Arnold from a 
 passage of our author, supra vi. 57, 3. 
 
 dvEV TiZv arSpt^Jv rrjv Se fxlav npig Ty '%^piv KEvr^v KaTaKaiovaiv, 
 cm. itiETa Se touto Talg te e^ 'AfiiSov ^vix^iyE'iaaig Kai^ Taig 
 dXXaig, '^v^jLirdaaig e£ Kal 0780/,/covTa, TroXtopKr'jcTavTEC 'EXaj- 
 ouvTa TaiTTiV Triv V^par, olc ou rrpoaEX^^p^t, aTriirXEVcyav Eg 
 
 ''AfivSov. ^ ^ ,,,,,, 
 
 2. Oi S' 'A6r}va1oi \PEV(jBevTEg twv (T/cottwv, Kcti ovk av mo^tEvoi 
 achCig XuBe'lv tov TrapaTrXouv Tiov TroXtjUiwr vewv, dXXd KaO .i(TU)(^iav 
 raxojuaxouvTEC, wg'riaOovTo, EvQvg diroXiTrivTEg t^v 'EoEmlv KaTd 
 Ta'xoc e)3o/;9ouv ec tov 'EXXrJaTrovToV Kal ^uo te vadg twv FIeXo- 
 TTovvrm^v aipoGcTiv, ai irpog to niXayog tote dpacjvTEpov ev t^ 
 gioJSei aTrapaaat TTEptETTEaov auToTc, /cal n^Epa vaTEpov d^iKo^iEvoi 
 opiutovTai \g tov 'EXaiouvTa, Kal Tdg ek Tijg "V^pou, oaai kut- 
 E(/)uyov, KOiiiKovTai, Kal Eg t^v vavf^iaxiav irivff w^pag TrapEd/cau- 
 a^ovTo. CIV. AiETa Z\ tovto Evavjidyovv Tpoirw toiwZe^ 01 
 'AGrjvaToi TrapETrXEOv ettI KEpwc ToSaVn'oi Trap'^ auTrJi' t»)v y^v Eiri 
 T»7c 2»)aTou, ol Se riEXoTrovvridiot, aiaOo/iUVoi ek T^g 'A^uSou, dvT- 
 aviiyov Kal aiToi 2. Kal wg tyvwaav vau^a^ncTOVTEC^ jrapETEivav 
 TO KEpag ol /UEV 'A0»|va7ot Trapa T»iv XEoamMjaov, apgaVEvoi utto 
 'Iga/cou HEXpi 'Appiavwv, viJEg eS Kal Ep^o^iri/covTa, ol 8' au OeXo- 
 TTOVv/jcTtot aTTO 'a/BuSou iUEXpi Aapgdvou, vmg^'^ii /^-ai E^i^ovTa. 
 3. KEpag 8e toTc juev nEXoTrovvrjcriotc eIxov to ^ev ^E^tov Supa- 
 KOdtoi, TO 8' ETEpov avTog Mt'rSapoc Kal twv vewv al llpiaja ttXe- 
 ovaai, 'AOnva'ioig SI to i^iev dpiaTEOOV OpacruXoc, o SI OpaavfiovXog 
 tJ ^E^tciv ol S' aXXoi aTpaTrjyol wg EKaaTOi SiETa^avTO.^ 4. ETTEt- 
 yoi^iEvwv Se twv riEXoTrovvncTiwv TrpoTEpov TE Su/ifil^at, Ka! /cara ^^lEV 
 TO ^E&ov TWV 'AOr)vaiwv UTTEpaxoi'TEC auTol TW Evwv6fiw dnoKX^cjai 
 ToG E^w aiTOvg e/cttXou, eI guvaivTO, KaTa SI to fiEaov klwaai irpog 
 
 3. Triv liiav^^ * the [remaining] one.' 
 
 Ch. cm. the Athenian fleet, hastily 
 raising the siege of Eresus, sails also to 
 the Hellespont. 
 
 2. y\/tvaQkvTig twv ffKoirwr] A some- 
 what strange form of expression for ^tvffO. 
 Tfjg tXiridog twv (TKottwv. 
 
 Cn. CIV. & CV. Sea-fight at Cynossema 
 in the Hellespont, in which the Athenians 
 are victorious. 
 
 1. «7r( Kspiog ra^a/i£voi] See note on 
 ii. 90, and vi. 34. 
 
 2. TraptTHvav to Kepag Trapd Trjv Xcp- 
 (Tovrjaov] experrexernnt, iwplkarerunt ; a 
 technical term in military affairs, of which 
 I have met with no example elsewhere, 
 except in Xen. Anab. vii. 3, 28, (Th.) 
 TTapaTtlvai ti)v (^dXayya Trapd Tdg KU)- 
 fiag. 
 
 t/3^o/iT/Kovra] So Haack, Poppo, Gooller, 
 Bekker, and Arnold very properly edit, on 
 the authority of some of the best MSS., for 
 vulg. oydoTjK. : and, just after, the same 
 editors have corrected vulg. oktuj /cat f^- 
 ■i]K0VTa into 6. k. oy^oijicovTa. Arnold alone 
 has ventured to alter oicrw into U, partly 
 on the authority of ch. 103, and partly 
 because the whole corruption of the num- 
 bers in the MSS. seems to be m this 
 manner more easily accounted for. He 
 is quite right (and I have done the 
 same) ; but he might as well have ap- 
 prised the reader, that the emendation in 
 question had been originally propounded 
 by myself in the note to my Translation, 
 and in my smaller edition of our author. 
 It has also, I find, been adopted by Bp. 
 Thii'lwall. 
 
672 
 
 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 [a. C. 411. 
 
 OL. 92, 2.] 
 
 LIBER Vlll. CAP. CVIII. 
 
 673 
 
 rvv ym' oux ^/cac oJcrav, ol 'AO^'alot yvovrEg, y ^ilv f/BouAovro 
 ano<t>oci^aaeai auroJg o[ eravn'ot, dvriireS^^yov Kal we^ieylyvovro no 
 7rX(J,\d 8' tJc^vu^ov aJroTc v7r.pe(3ePX^^et l/Sr, rrlv i/c()«v r; Ku- 
 v6gGVfia KaXurai. 5. t(^ St /iitaw, rotourou Su^PaiVovroc, a(76l£r6CTt 
 icaJ S(€(T7ra(T^6va(c rcilc vavai KaO'iGTavTO, aXXa.g T£ fCat tXaaaoai 
 vpa;^tvoi ro 7rXr,0oc, ^«i rod x^piov toG Trepl ro Kuvdc (Tr^M« oguav 
 Krai ywvtoiSr, rf]v 7re{>i(3oX»ir ix'>"^OQ, wcrre ra iv n^ UUnva avrov 
 yiyvifJL^va ^ur) KaTOwra Jvai. CV. TrpodTTirrovreg our ot neXoTrov- 
 vridioi /cara ro f^^aov, i^eioodv re t'c to ^r,poi> rac vajg r(or A0r,- 
 va/wv, fcai k' rriy y^iv ^irtiiftnaav, rw Epyo^ ttoXu^ Trfptorxovrec... 
 2. aVGvai Se toJ f.ikai^ oiff o\ irtoi rov Q^aav^ovXov airo tov ge£(ou 
 
 VTTO TtXiI^OUC VwV ETTl/CtliUCrWr I'fWV eSuVOVTO^ Ouff oi TTfpt TOV 
 
 GpacTuXoi; UTTO roG ejwvuiuou- a(/>av£C re yafj vv Si" rrjv ci/cpav to 
 KvvoQ GiiiLLa, Kal a/Lia ol 2upafCO(Tioi /caJ ol aXXoi ovK iXaaaovg 
 kmr^T ay (.ikvoi elpyov ai'.roJc' 7rp!r oi TltXoTrovi'ricTtoi, Sia to KpaTr\' 
 oavTiQ ahwq aXXoi aXXr)v vaZv * gtoiKOVT^c, ^V^avro fiepfi nvt 
 a<^^v ara/CTorepoi ytvitrOcu. 3. yvovrEg Se oI Trtpl tov Gpaau.. 
 (3ouXov, TtJc £7rl (T(()/(Ti vaGc lirty^ovaaq, iravaa^ivoi rm ETre^a-ywyrjc 
 ^Sij TOV /C6>wc, /C"! £7rai'0(TTpf;/.avT6C, £u0ug i^^vvavTO Tf^ fcal toe- 
 TTOucTd' Kai Tac Kara to viKiVfiv riZv \\iXoTTOVvr)(Jiu)v /iepoc utto- 
 XajSovreg Tr^TrXavwkvaq, eVotttov te /cal EC </)oPov Tcjc ^^rXaouc 
 aVax" ica6licrTa(Tai'. 4. oi te SupaKoatoi ETuyx«vov Kax avroi >,Si| 
 ToTc 7rE|o; TOV OpaduXov EvgESoi/coTEC, Ka\ iiaXXov EC i^vy^v opfiriaav- 
 TEC, £7rEi8»i Kal TOVQ aXXovQ Eoipwv. CVI. yeyiVVfi^vr^Q 8e Tr7c 
 TpoTrnc, /cai /caTa(j)uyovTwv twv TlEXoTrorvrja/wv Trpoc tov ± Melhov 
 fxaXiara irora^iov to TrpwTOV, idTEpov §£ ec "A^uSov, vaug ^tE.' 
 oXiyac EXa(3ov ol 'A0rjva7oi ((Ttevoc yap wv o 'EXXrJdTrovTOC, Ppa- 
 Xf/ag Tag aTro(j>vyiq toIq ivavTi'otg 7ra|«Elx£v), tjJv ^evtoi vi/c»?v Tau- 
 
 4. dvTSTreKrjyov] See note on v. 71- Haack, Poppo, Duk, and Dr. Arnold, 
 
 5. T^v nepJoXnv] Meaning, as Dukas placed a comma ; by which the sense be> 
 explams, ro irpoKvnrov k 9dXaaaav, S comes quite clear, and ^^^^^^^f P[^f «f 
 Uel TOVQ 'AQvvaiovg 7npi(ia\Hv. by Dr. Arnold, as fo lows, When Thras.v 
 
 Ch CV. 1 7r«pt(TY6/r£e] See note on bulus observed the disorder of the enemy s 
 
 y^l ^ centre, he immediately made a vigorous 
 
 * 2. 'dtu,KOvTig^ So I have edited, with attack on the ships of their left, which 
 
 Poppo and Goeller, on the authority of were particularly opposed to him ; and 
 
 seven of the best MSS., for vulg. dtwKHv, having beaten them, he hen proceeded to 
 
 retained by Bekker and Dr. Arnold, attack their centre also. ^^^'Xov^^Q ^" 
 
 though not on good grounds ; since in a as the Scholiast notices, put for ttptdptv- 
 
 construction so confused as the present, by ovffaQ. Poppo compares here the smnlai 
 
 a commixture of two forms of expression, words of an anonymous writer m bclinei- 
 
 the more recondite is the more likely to be der's Lex. *7rfxov(Ta(; vavg Trpof ^ rnv 
 
 the genuine reading, especially when ex- UtXoTrown'rov. On the sense ot tTrti,- 
 
 ternal authority comes in aid of internal ayioyrjg see note at ch. 10^ ""^ 7;/*',,:,, 
 evidence Ch. CVI. The vioral effect of this m..- 
 
 3. Aft^r epaa{ffiov\ov I have, with tory on the Athenians is now described. 
 
 TYjv t5c vavna^iaQ ETri/caipoTarrjv S») ea^pv, ^ 2. (j^o^ou^Evoi yap 
 TEWC TO Twv ll£Xo7rovv»?a/wv vuvTiKov Sw Ti Ta Kara (^pa^v fl"^^' 
 laara Kal 8id Trjv ev t^ ^iKtXla '^vn(j>o^av, aTrrjXXajr^nrav tov (j(j>aQ^ 
 TE avTOvq /caTa^E/x<^£(J0at Kal tovq ttoXe/u'ovc tri d^iovq tov k Til 
 vavTiKa vo/nitiiv. 3. vavg /lievtoi twi' Evavriwv Xa^if^dvovai Xiag 
 luilv oVto), Koptv^iac Se nevTe, ' AjunrpaKidTiSaq St 3uo Kal Bonoriag 
 ^m), Aeu/caStwv ^£ Kal AaKe^ai/noviwv Kal Eupafco(Tiwv Kai FIeXXij- 
 vetov jiuav eKa^Ttjjv' avTol ^e irevTeKaiStKa vavq anoXXvaaiv, 
 4. oTtfdavTiq ^£ rpovraTov ettI Ty aK^a ov to Kvvoq (T»;^a, Kai Ta 
 vavdyia ir poa ay ay o^avoi^ Kal viKpovq Tolq kvavTioiq vTroairovtovq 
 ttTToSovTEC, aTTEciTEiXav Kal k T^q 'A0»Jvac Tpivpri ayyeXov T^q 
 viKr]q. 5. Ol Se a(^iK:o|t£v»?c rijq VEwg, Kal dviXnKTTov Trjv ivTV^tav 
 aKovaavTiq, etti te ralq TTEpl rijv Ei>(3oiav apTi $u^(()opa(C Kai Kara 
 Tijv ardaiv yty EVY}/Liivaiq woXv EirippuxrOr^cjav, Kal evo^iaav acjuaiv eti 
 ^vvaTo. Etvat tvl Trpci-yjuaTa, r/v irpoOvfXioq dvriXa^j^avwvrai, TTEpi- 
 
 yevt<TUai. 
 
 CVII. Mfra 8e t»Jv vavjuaxiav »7^£pa TETciprrj utto airov^nq 
 iiTKJKtvdaavTeq Taq vavq ol ev ry SrjdTW 'A^qvaioi, ettXeov etti 
 KultKov a</>E(TTrj/cuTav- Kal KanSovTEg Kaff 'ApTra'-ytov /cat npmTTOV 
 Tctc diTO TOV Bu^avn'ou o/cto) vauc opjuoucrac, ETTtTrXEUdavTEC Kat 
 I^^XV KparuoavTeq Tovq ev t^ y\h iXa^ov Taq vavq. atpiKo^evoi cl 
 Kal ETTi Trjv KvtiKOV aT£/^i(TTOV oudav, TTpoar/yayovTO TraXiv, Kai 
 wpriinaTa av£7rpa£ov. 2. ETrXEuaav Se e'v toutw Kai oi FIeXottov- 
 vrjaioi EK Trjq 'A|3uSou enl tov 'EXaiouvTa, Kal tljv GCpETEoiov vewv 
 Twv aixi^aXijjTUJV otrai ricrav vyieiq EKOfxicravTo (rdq Sf aXXaq EXat- 
 oufftoi KaTE/couffav), Kal k ti]v Euj3oiav aTreirefx^pav WwoKpaTri Kai 
 'EniKXea Ko/jtiovvTaq Taq tKeWiV vavq, 
 
 CVIII. KaT£7rX£U(T£ ^E UTTO TOUC OUTOUC ^.P^VOVq TOVTOVq Kal 
 
 o 'AX/ct/SiaSrjc Ta7c rpiai Kal SUa vavfflv aVo T^q Kauvou Kal 
 4)a<y>iX(goc EC Trlv EaVtov, dyyeXXiov oVi Tac te <l)oiVt(T(Tac vauc 
 a7ro(TTpE;//eiE n£Xo7rovv»?(Ttotc wffT£ i"»! eXOelv, Kal tov Tiaaacpkpviiv 
 OTi (j>iXov TTiTToinKoi fjidXXov ' AOv]vaioiq ri TrpoTEpov. 2. Kai 
 nXvpuJoaq vavq Ivvia irpoq alq el^^v, 'AXiKapvaaiaq te ttoXXci 
 y^prifiaTa E^Eir^a^e Kal Kwv Iteixk^^v. ravTa Se npa^aq, Kai 
 
 4. rd vavdyia Trpoaayayofitvoi.} *at- 
 tractis naufragiis.' (Valla.) The sense is 
 better represented by the version of Steph. 
 * vendicatis naufr.' which follows the gloss 
 of the Scholiast, iSnoadfievoi. This use is 
 formed on the original force of the mid- 
 dle verb Trpoffayay'eaOaif * to bring or draw 
 any thing to oneself;' a sense which the 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 term bears also in Plato, Xen., and other 
 of the best Attic writers. 
 
 Ch. CVII. The Athenians attack and 
 recover Cyzicus. The Peloponnesians send 
 to Euboea, to bring away the squadron 
 
 there. 
 
 Ch. CVIII. Alcibiades returns from 
 
 Aspendus to Samos. 
 
 Xx 
 
674 THUCYDIDES. 
 
 ^a/LLOV fcartTrXeuffET. . . 'n * - 
 
 3. KaJ o Tiaaacpipvm airo t^ 'A(T7ri)'8ou, <^c iirvOtTo Tag TWi 
 neXo7rovrr,<T;a>v v«uc efc r;;c MiXiirou k rdv 'EXX»ia7rorrov TrtTrXa;- 
 icmac, ava6u£«C i/Xouvev ettJ rijc 'lior'iag. 4. orrery ^a twv OaXo- 
 TTovvr/crltov H' rc^; 'EXXridTrorro), 'AvravS/>iot (elal g^ AioX„c) Trapa- 
 icoAU(T«V*evoi ^K T»7c 'A/Sugou 7re65 ^t« r,7c 'lSr;c roG l>povQ oTrXtrac, 
 iffr/ydyovTo e? T»iy ttoXii', utto 'Aptra/cou toG n^pcrou, Ttaaa^^pvovg 
 vwdpx^w, (I'SiKOU^EVOi, odTTcp Acal /^nXiovQ Tovg 'Arpa^wrrmv /c«r- 
 oiK»i(Tavr«c, 0T£ VTT* 'A0»,.'a/wv AriXou K«0aV(Tea;c 'iv^Ka avearr^^av, 
 UOpav ir^ocnroiriadi.uvoQ a8r,Xov, Kai InayyelXag arpariav avTiov 
 ToTc /BeXr/crroec, eSayayo;,' olg £7rl (/xXm kul £.'AV'«X;?' 'r»»e^'^"^ "^^^- 
 cTroTToiou^itvovc, Kal TTtpiarrJcrac roilg £«uroG, /caTr^Kovrtciev. 5.^ <^o- 
 jSoiVievot oJv aurciy ^id rovro ro epyov, ^c/iTTore Kai Tr.pi^^fag rt 
 Trapavo^trjav, /cnl iXXa einjddXUvrog airov & <l>ipHV ovKrj^vvavro 
 JK'fiaXXou^i Touc (Ppovpoig ainw Lk tUq rtKOOTroXewc. ^ ^*f •/* ^^ 
 Tia(Ta((>£prr,g, aldOo/aroc Km nwro rwv neXoTrovvrjdtwv ro tpyov, 
 Ka! ou iuorov ro ev MiX^iry /cal Kvt'^a) (fcaJ '^vrad^a yap aurou 
 fgfTreTrrwfcecrav oi <^pov^u\), ^iit^f:^\^aQa[ rt vo^iicrag avTotg ac^oB^a.^ 
 Kal ge/dac 1^^ Km aXXo ri m (3Xa7rra>rTtv, Kal «m« axOofUvoq h 
 ^npvd(iatoQ k^ eXdcTcrnvog XP'''''''' ''"' ^airdvr)g Se^a^tEvoc aurouc, 
 KaropOwaei n /iiaXXov rcDr Trpog roug 'AOnvmovg, iro^tvicjOm 
 ^livofiTO irpog airovg ettI roC 'EXXrjaTrorrou, oTraic; p^^riTm t£ rwr 
 Trepl rijv "Avrai'^iooy ytyavn^n'wv, /cai rag 8tn/3oX«c /cal Trep! rwv 
 (^oiviacrSv nwv Km riHv iXXwv ivTrpiiriaraTa oTroXoyiiaTjrai. Km 
 a(j>t/co/it£i'oc Trpwrov Eg "E(/)E(Iov, Oufftav tTTOivaarn t^ 'ApTifU^i. 
 
 5. £7ri/3a\Xovrog — a (pkptiv ovk ??^v- 
 
 vavro] * putting upon them burdens (i. e. 
 
 contributions) they were unable to bear.' 
 
 Compare Arrian, E. A. ii. 1,9, xpi7/^«^« H' 
 
 TO Koivbv l-miiaXovTeQ, and ii. 5, 6, and 
 
 12, 4, t-rri^aXov airoTf rdXavTa haKotrta 
 
 — Kijuiav. Pollux i. 69, Xprj^ara raKafit- 
 
 voi, diKdrriv tTTijiaXovTeQ. Thus 67rt/3oX/; 
 
 was used to denote both a mulct and a 
 
 forced contribution. So Xen. Hist. i. 7> 1> 
 
 'Epa<TTivy iTTijioXijv t7ri(3aXtJV, &c., and 
 
 80 t7rt/3dX\ar knt^oXriv in the best writers. 
 
 Similar is the use of tTnTiB'tvai in the Sep- 
 
 tuagint, 2 Kings xviii. 14. 
 
 Ch. CIX. Tissaphernes resolves to fol- 
 low the Peloponnesians to the Hellespont, 
 and, if possible, appease them, as to his 
 delay in sending the Phoenician fleet, and 
 to expostulate with them for their pro- 
 
 ceedings at Antandrus. While on his 
 journey, he stops at Ephesus to sacrifice 
 to the great goddess of the Ephesians. 
 
 Qva'iav i'Koir]a. ry 'Apr.] 'We are left 
 to conjecture in what point of view this last 
 fact recorded in the history was thought 
 worthy of being mentioned by Thucydides, 
 whether as indicating a desire of concih- 
 ating the lonians, or in any other way 
 furthering the objects of the satrap's 
 journey.' (Bp. Thirlwall.) Be that as it 
 may, this act of Tissaphernes was not 
 inconsistent with the Persian reJhjious be- 
 lief, which prevailed both at this and at 
 an earlier period. The many-sided divi- 
 nity of Ephesus was much less a Greek 
 than an Asiatic goddess, intimately allied 
 with the leading pei-sonages of the Persian 
 theology. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 EXTRACTED FROM UNPUBLISHED 
 
 TOPOGRAPHICAL AND HISTORICAL NOTES ON SYRACUSE, 
 
 BY COLONEL W. M. LEAKE. 
 
 The most interesting occun'ence in ancient 
 history, illustrated by the topography of 
 Syracuse, is the expedition of the Athenians 
 in the 17th and 18th years of the Pelo- 
 ponnesian war, (b.c. 415,414.) an expe- 
 dition which had in view the subjugation 
 of all Sicily, but which ended in the total 
 discomfiture of the entire armament, and 
 led to the capture of Athens itself by the 
 Lacedsemonians. 
 
 Of the Greek cities of Sicily founded 
 about three centuries before this time, 
 (namely, Naxus, Syracuse, Megara, Gela, 
 and Messene,) all except Megara' were 
 still flourishing, and all, including Megara, 
 had founded colonies in other parts of 
 Sicily, some of which had even rivalled 
 their parent cities. (Thucyd. vi. 3, seq.) 
 Syracuse itself had not yet attained above 
 half the area given to it by Dionysius, but 
 even then it was between nine and ten 
 miles in circumference. 
 
 In the autumn of the 2nd year of the 
 9l8t Olympiad, B.C. 415, the Athenians 
 effected their first landing over-against 
 the Olympieium, (jcara to 'OXvfnrieioi', 
 Thucyd. vi. 65, 2.) a place which had 
 been pointed out to them by the Syra- 
 cusan desertei's as a safe position against 
 the cavalry of the enemy, whose supe- 
 riority in this force was very great. The 
 position was protected by woods, marshes, 
 precipices, walls, and houses ; and there 
 were trees which aff'orded materials for 
 making an intrenchment and palisading 
 round their ships (napd rag t'avg orav- 
 ptjfia iTrriKav, Thucyd. vi. 66,2). At Das- 
 con, the weakest point of the position, they 
 constructed a forti'ess formed of rough 
 stones {XiOoig XoydSr]v) and wood; and 
 they broke down the bridge of the Anapus. 
 
 ' a >]v €prt/i.a, air^xovTa ^upaKOvawv ovte nXovv 
 woXvv ovre odov, Thucyd. vi. 49. 
 
 Though Dascon is not again named by 
 Thucydides, there can be little hesitation 
 in placing it at the projection in the mid- 
 dle of the bay opposite to Ortygia, which 
 separates the luw shore at the mouth of 
 the Anapus from the bay of Madalena or 
 Milocca, which Diodorus (xiii. 13) describes 
 as Tov koXttov top AdcFKOJva. The trees 
 grew, probably, on the marshy bottom 
 and plain between the cliffs of Olympieium 
 and the Anapus, and were thus at hand 
 for forming a stockade to j)rotect the ships, 
 as well as for constructing the fortress of 
 Dascon, which protected the right of the 
 Athenian position. 
 
 In the evening of the day on which the 
 Athenians had landed, the Syracusan 
 cavalry, returning from a fruitless expe- 
 dition to Catana, whither they had been 
 led by a stratagem of the enemy, ad- 
 vanced towards the temple of Jupiter 
 Olympius, and were followed soon after- 
 wards by the infanti'y. Around the temple 
 there was a iroXixrrj or small town^: the 
 temple itself seems not to have been in 
 possession of the Atiienians, but the houses 
 and the cliffs which extended from the 
 Olympieium to Dascon afforded cover to 
 their line. The Syi*acusan army, finding 
 the Athenians not disposed to attack, 
 retired behind the road which led from 
 Syracuse to Helorus, and encamped {dva- 
 XU)pi)aavTig Kai dia^dvTtg rijv ' EXtjjpivrjv 
 oSbv rivXiaavTO, Thucyd. vi. 66, ad fin.). 
 
 The bridge of the Anapus, destroyed by 
 the Athenians, was probably in the place 
 where the I'emains of an ancient bridge 
 are still seen, a little below the junction of 
 the Anapus and Cyane ; and it would seem, 
 from the words just cited, that the Helo- 
 rine way branched off to the right imrae- 
 
 s Polichne is employed by Diodorus as the 
 proper name of this place. (Diodor. xiii. 7. xiv. 72.) 
 
 X x2 
 
1 « 
 
 If, 
 
 676 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 677 
 
 diately beyond the bridge, leaving the 
 PoUchne and the temple on the left. It 
 would seem also, from the SjTacusans 
 having retired behind the Helorine way, 
 that the valley of Cyane was in those days 
 better drained towards the sea, than it is 
 at present: on the contrary, the plain 
 appears to have been more marshy, both 
 to the right and left of the Anapus, on 
 which latter side was the marsh Lysi- 
 meleia, formed chiefly by some copious 
 springs which issue from the foot of the 
 hill of Epipolce. In the bay of Syracuse, 
 as in all other similar situations where 
 rivers terminate in the sea, — we are to 
 expect to find the coast at the mouth of 
 the river, and the lower course of the 
 river itself, different from their ancient 
 state: and as the alluvium which causes 
 such changes has, in the present instance, 
 been operated chiefly or entirely by the 
 Anapus, (the Cyane being a pure, deep- 
 seated source, with a course of no more 
 than two miles,) it is probable, that the 
 course of the Anapus, below the junction, 
 is now nearer, than it was anciently, to 
 the hill of Olympieium, and that the 
 ground between them is narrower. 
 
 On the following day both armies drew 
 out in order of battle. The Syracusan 
 cavalry was on the right ; their left seems 
 to have been extended nearly to the 
 heights of Syracuse, for Thucydides re- 
 marks that some of the infantry on the 
 left, who were nearest to the city, retired 
 thither. The Athenian hoplita? were for 
 the most part 8 in depth, the Syracusan 16. 
 The Athenians advanced, were met by the 
 enemy, and gained a complete victory, in 
 the midst of rain and thunder, though 
 they were prevented from availing them- 
 selves thoroughly of their advantage by 
 the enemy's cavalry, — under cover of 
 which the infantry rallied on the Helorine 
 way, threw a garrison into the temple of 
 Jupiter Olympius, lest the Athenians 
 should plunder it, and retreated in safety. 
 Their loss was 260, that of the Athenians 
 60. The winter season now induced the 
 Athenians to give up their enterprise until 
 they should receive some assistance in 
 cavalry from Athens and their allies of 
 Sicily ; they withdrew therefore with the 
 whole armament to Catana and Naxus, 
 where they passed the winter, and at the 
 former of these cities prepared bricks and 
 iron for the circumvallation of Syracuse, 
 Iq rbv TTtpiTHxia^bv irXivQia Kai aidrjnov 
 t'lToifiaZop. (Thucyd. vi. 88, 6.) 
 
 The Syracusans, meanwljile, strength- 
 ened their city on the side towards Epi- 
 polte, with the view of preventing the 
 Athenians, should they obtain possession 
 
 of that height, from making a circumval- 
 lation in the narrowest part. They built 
 a wall, therefore, connected with the city, 
 looking in all its extent towards Epipoke, 
 and enclosing within it the sanctuary of 
 Apollo Temenitt's: irtixiKov Trjjog ry noXtt, 
 Tov 'TtfifViTrji' tvrof Troii/Ta^tror, rtixoe; 
 Trapa ttclv to Trpof tuq 'EnnroXag opwr, 
 OTTojQ nrf h' tXaaaoj'Of ivairoTtixiffToi 
 ibaiv. (Thuc. vi. 75, 1.) They placed also a 
 garrison {(ppoifpiof) in Megara, and another 
 in the Olympieium, and they palisaded 
 all the ])laces adapted to debarkation, 
 (rj)r 9a\a(T<Tav Trpoeffravpojffav navra- 
 XO y (iTToliafftig yffav,) not without the 
 hope that they might succeed in prevent- 
 ing the Athenians from occupying Epipolre, 
 without which there was little danger of 
 Syracuse being taken. And for this pur- 
 pose, in the early part of the summer of 
 B.C. 414, they turned their attention to 
 the defence of the passes leading up to 
 Epipoke through the cliff's which surround 
 it. Three of these passages were in Neapo- 
 lis: one behind the theatre; another now 
 called Fuscu (Sicilian {'or Ital./osw, Mark ') 
 is half a mile further to the westward ; and 
 there is a third at the western extremity 
 of Neapolis, where appears to have been a 
 gate leading into Epipola?. Two of these 
 were accessible to wheel-carriages ; and 
 the principal entrances on the other sides 
 of Syracuse were doubtless e(iually so. 
 But, besides these passages through the 
 cliffs, there were others which led to 
 7rv\i'h(;, or small gates, and were intended 
 for foot-passengers. The positit)ns of some 
 of these, having steps cut in the rock 
 leading up to them, are still to be observed 
 in the enclosure of Syracuse, as well on the 
 land side as (m that towards the sea. 
 
 The name Epipolce is applied by Thu- 
 cydides, as already hinted, not only to the 
 western part of the triangular table-sunnnit 
 of Syracuse, — where in later times stood 
 one of the three component cities of Syra- 
 cuse, — but to the whole tabular height bor- 
 dered by cliff's, which lies westward of the 
 hill of Achradina, and which was called 
 Epipolse from its situation abore^ the city. 
 Thucydides describes Epipolse as rising in 
 a slope from the city, so as to afford a 
 view of its interior, and as surrounded by 
 precipices which admitted only of an 
 access to the height through certain passes 
 in the cliff's: ol 'S.vpaKoaioi, .... vofiicrav- 
 Ttg, lav f.n) Tu)V 'ETrnro\u)v Kparrjaiocnv 
 ol ' AOTjvaloi^ — \u)piov cnroKprjfivov re fcai 
 
 VTTfp rijc TToXfOiQ tv9vQ Ktl^iVOV, OVK CIV 
 
 p(}Siu)Q (Ttpag, ov8' ti KpuToivro fiaxy, cnro- 
 TeixK^Oijiat, duroovvTO riig irpoajidafiQ 
 
 3 €ntito\7iv, 'supra.' 
 
 ahrCjv (pi>\d(T<THV, oTTuiQ f^ri Kara TavTUQ 
 XaOuxTi a(}>ag dvajiavriQ ol iroXep-ioi,- ov 
 yap dv dXXy yt avTovg dvvnf^n^ai. ^rjp- 
 TtfTai yap to dXXo X^(^'0''j '^"^ /*«Xpt ^^1^ 
 TToXtuiQ irriKXij'fQ ts k<TTi Kai tTri^aj'U' ^dv 
 J(Ta>- Kai d)v6pa<TTui virb tCjv 'S.vpaKoffnov, 
 Sid TO tTTnroXrig tov dXXov (Ivai, 'Etti- 
 TToXai. (vi. 96, 1, 2.) 
 
 At the moment when the Syracusans 
 had drawn out their army in the meadow 
 of the Anapus for the purpose of selecting 
 600 hoplitic for the defence of Epipoke, 
 the Athenians, who had sailed from 
 Catana, landed at Leon 6 or 7 stades from 
 Epipolte in the opposite direction, and, 
 before the Syracusans could arrive from 
 the meadow of the Anapus, which was 
 25 stades distant, had ascended by Eury- 
 elus into Epipoke. The distance of Leon 
 from Epipolte identifies it with a small 
 harbour below Targia on the road from 
 the Aguglia to Targetta. Immediately 
 after the landing, the fleet was sent to 
 Thapsus, (now Magnisi,) a neighbouring 
 peninsula connected by a narrow isthmus 
 with the main: x^P<^ovrj<Tog iv (XTtvi^ laOpt^ 
 Trpovxovaa tg to niXayog, Tr}g U Si-pa- 
 Koaitov iroXsiug ovte ttXovv ovrt bSbv ttoX- 
 Xnv dnkxsi. (Thucyd. vi. 97, 1.) Here 
 the naval force protected itself by a 
 stockade across the isthmus, diacTTavpoj- 
 adfuvog Tbv loOfibv, yavx^iKiv. As soon 
 as the 600 hoplitie with some other troops 
 arrived on Ei)ipokTe, they were defeated by 
 the Athenians, who slew 300, and among 
 them Diomilus, leader of the 600. The 
 Syracusans then retired into the city, 
 towards which the Athenians, the next 
 day, advanced to offer battle, but without 
 eflTect. They then proceeded to build a 
 fortress at Labdalura on the highest rocks 
 of Epipola}, looking towards Megara, to 
 serve for a place in which their materials 
 and property might be deposited, whether 
 they should" be employed in fighting or in 
 circumvallating : 0poin)iov ijri ti^ ^"^' 
 (Vi\(fi (pKoo6pt)(Tav,t7r' UKpoig Tolg Kptjuvolg 
 tSjv 'ETTiTroXwi' bpo)V Trpbg Ta ^I'fyapa, 
 OTTuyg th) aiiTolg, biroTt Trpoiotr,', i] jxnxov- 
 fievoi ^ TtixiovvTfg, Tolg Tt OKtvtai Kai 
 Tolg XP'7''^"^"^ dTTodiiKi). (Thucyd. vi. 
 97, ad fin.) Hence Labdalum appears to 
 have been the name of the narrow ridge, 
 defended by cliff's now called Belvedere, 
 which extends a mile to the north-west 
 from the pass of Mongibellisi, and termi- 
 nates in a peak, at the foot of which is a 
 small village, and now (1839) on the sum- 
 mit, a telegi-aph. On some part of this 
 ridge the fortress of the Athenians was 
 probably built. It has indeed been sup- 
 posed that the height named Bufalaro, to the 
 east of Mongibellisi, where are ancient quar- 
 
 ries, was the site of that fortress ; and that 
 Euryelus was at the peak of Belvedere < : 
 but if Euryelus was the key of Epipolse 
 from the westward, as Thucydides plainly 
 shows, it cannot have been anywhere but 
 at Mongibellisi, where is the only pass into 
 the table- land of Epipola; at its western 
 end. Labdalum was situated on the Ju(jhest 
 cliffs of Epipolae ; whereas Bufalaro is a 
 round summit, midway between the south- 
 ern and the northern cliff's. It is almost 
 needless to remark, that Labdalum cuuld 
 not have been at Mongibellisi itself, be- 
 cause Labdalum looked down upon Thap- 
 sus and Megara, whereas the ancient 
 castle at Mongibellisi stands on a depres- 
 sion which connects the ridge of Belve- 
 dere with that of Bufalaro, and is con- 
 cealed by a ridge on its northern side from 
 the sites of Leon and Thapsus. If Lab- 
 dalum was in any position ici(hiu the 
 tabk'-land of Epipolte, it should be placed 
 on the edge of the northern cliff's, on a hue 
 with Bufalaro, rather than on Bufalaro 
 itself. But 1 am more inclined to believe 
 that Labdalum, like the modern Belvedere, 
 is applicable to the whole of the ridge 
 westward of Mongibellisi, and that Eury- 
 elus, or * the hroad knob or knoll,' was a 
 name descriptive of the entire height of 
 Bufalaro, from its termination eastward of 
 the Latomiai. to its other end at ^longi- 
 bellisi,— where, in an age subsequent to the 
 Peloponnesian war, was erected the castle 
 of Euryelus, of which the ruins are still 
 
 extant. . . 
 
 Soon afterwards the Athenians received 
 a welcome reinforcement of 400 horse from 
 their Sicilian allies, and thus increased the 
 amount of their cavalry to 650; after 
 which, having left a guard in Labdalum, 
 they proceeded to Syce, and began to con- 
 struct their circumvallation as (quickly as 
 possible. (Thucyd. vi. 98, 2.) An attempt 
 was made by the Syracusans to interrupt 
 them, but wasdefeated in an action, in which 
 all the Athenian cavalry was engaged, to- 
 gether with a single <pvX)) of hoplitse. The 
 next day the Athenians worked at their 
 wall on the northern side, and some were 
 employed in collecting stones and wood 
 near Trogilus, at which place the line be- 
 tween the harbour and the outer sea was 
 shortest : ol fikv trtt'x'^ov twv ' AOrivaiujv 
 Tb npbg fiopkav tov kvkXov thxoQ, «» ^^ 
 XiOovg Kai ^vXa ^vfjL(popovvTtg 7rapf/3aXXov 
 fcTTi Tbv TputyiXov KaXov^itvov^ dti, ynip 
 (.^paxi'TaTOV tyiyvtTO avTolg U jov /x£- 
 yaXou Xin'tvog iiri ti)v hepav ddXaaaav 
 
 4 See Serradifalco, Antichit^ di Sieilia, iv.. and 
 Dunbar on ' The Positions of the Athenian Lines, 
 &c., and the Plans in those two works. 
 
678 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 TO cnroTHxKTfia. (Thucyd. vi. 99, 1.) We 
 find, in fact, that the shortest line from 
 the outer sea to the great harbour of Syra- 
 cuse is from Scala Greca to the sliore of 
 the harbour below the Theatre. Scala 
 Greca, therefore, was the port of the Tro- 
 gilii, as it is termed by Livy ; and Tro- 
 gilus probably was the name of the entire 
 suburb adjacent to the northern wall of 
 SjTacuse, below the modern Targia and 
 Targetta, which names may have been 
 corrupted from TpwyiXog : but this short- 
 est line was interrupted by the outwork of 
 the Syracusans at Temenitis. 
 
 From all these circumstances it seems 
 probable that Syce^ — the Athenian position 
 from which it was their mtention to caiTy 
 their wall of investment northward to Tro- 
 gilus, and southward to the great harbour, 
 — was near the southeni cliffs of EpipoUe, 
 opposite to the advanced work of the Syra- 
 cusans around Temenitis, and about mid- 
 way between the two extremities of the 
 intended Athenian circumvallation. Syce 
 (the fig-tree) was probably the name of a 
 small village then occupying that part of 
 Epipolae. That the Athenian position at 
 Syce was near the southern cliffs of Epi- 
 polae, seems evident, from the fact that 
 the Athenians worked at first in two places 
 to the northward of their position, namely, 
 near it, and on the other side of Epipoke, 
 near Trogilus, where the materials were 
 prepared, and where the circumvallation 
 was to terminate to the north. Some com- 
 mentators have supposed that avKij is an 
 erroneous or dialectic reading for Tvxfh 
 and that Thucydides intended the rv\tiov 
 or temple of Fortune, which afterwards 
 gave name to one of the quarters of upper 
 Syracuse : but we have the clear testimony 
 of Livy, that Hexapylum, the great north- 
 em entrance of Syracuse, led through 
 Tycha to Achradina ; consequently that 
 Tycha was adjacent to the northern walls 
 "SvKfj, the fig-tree, was not uncommon as 
 the name of a village, like Sykia at the 
 jiresent day ; and, in this instance, it seems 
 to have been that of a small suburban 
 place, like Labdalum, Leon, Trogilus, and 
 others. 
 
 The Syracusans now resolved to build 
 a cross-wall (iyKapaiov TtixoQ or virorsi- 
 X>-<Tfia) to intercept the Athenian circum- 
 vallation, {vTTOTUxiKtiv Sk dfifivov icoKu 
 tivai, y tKtlvoi tfitWov a^tiv to rtlxoQf 
 Thucyd. vi, 99, 2.) and to serve as a de- 
 fensive work to themselves on that side ; 
 and which would, if the Athenians should 
 endeavour to frustrate the attempt, cause 
 an interruption to their operations on Epi- 
 polte. This Syracusan counterwork con- 
 sisted of a wall and palisade with wooden 
 
 towers at intervals. Stockades were also 
 raised at the places which afforded the 
 readiest access from the Athenian posi- 
 tion, (TTavpolg irpoKaraXaii^dvovTiQ tovq 
 i<p6dovQ: these places were the Trpoajiaffeit; 
 or passes in the southern cliffs of Epipolae, 
 which afford an ascent into Epipoke from 
 Neapolis. For these purposes the Syra- 
 cusans cut down the olive-trees in the 
 temenus of Apollo. The Syracusans, ob- 
 serves the historian, were at this time 
 masters of the places on the seaside, (tfcpd- 
 Tovv Tutv vTfpt rriv QaXaaaav^ Thucyd. 
 vi. 99,4.) while the Athenians, whose ships 
 had not yet sailed from Thapsus, obtained 
 their supplies from thence by land ; a re- 
 mark which accounts for the Syracusan 
 cross-wall having been erected between 
 Epipolae and the harbour, for in the se- 
 quel this clearly appears to have been its 
 position. Had the Athenian fleet been in 
 possession of the harbour, a cross-wall, 
 exposed, as it would have been, to the 
 enemy on both sides, would have been too 
 hazardous an undertaking : and accord- 
 ingly we find that when the Athenians had 
 occupied the harbour with their fleet, they 
 were no longer opposed in prolonging their 
 wa'l from Syce to the harbour. 
 
 The counterwork of the Syracusans ap- 
 pears to have commenced fx*om the western 
 wall of Achradina, between the Agrigen- 
 tine gate and that point of the western 
 wall where it was joined by the inclosure 
 or outwork of Temenitis ; and to have 
 been carried along the 'platform after- 
 wards occupied by Neapolis, having the 
 cliffs of Epipolae on the right, and the 
 plain with the marsh Lysimeleia on the 
 left. In the wall of Temenitis there was 
 a TTwXie, or small gate, protected as usual 
 bv a stockade in front. 
 
 When the Syracusans had carried on 
 their work to a considerable extent, and 
 found that the enemy made no attempt to 
 internipt them, they withdrew into the 
 city, leaving a single <pvKrj in guard of 
 their counterwork. The Athenians now 
 cut off the conduits of water, (we have 
 seen that the principal aqueduct of Syra- 
 cuse passed exactly through the position 
 which 1 have assigned to Syce) and, — 
 watching the moment when the Syra- 
 cusans in charge of the counterwork had 
 retired into their tents at midday, and 
 some into the city, and when the guard 
 eft at the stockade of the work was negli- 
 gent, {tovq Iv Ti^ (TTavpiofiaTi ans\(A>g <pv- 
 Xdaffovras, Thucyd. vi. 100, 1.) — they sent 
 300 chosen Athenian hoplitae, (tr^air av- 
 Tutv Xoyd^ag,) at a rapid pace, suddenly 
 against the counterwork, {rrpbg to vtto- 
 TtixK^iia,) while the rest of their forces, 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 679 
 
 (>/ aWrj (TTparid,) divided info two bodies, 
 proceeded, the one to the city, that is to 
 say, towards the gate of Agrigentum, to 
 meet any force that might advance from 
 thence, and the other to a palisaded work 
 before the small gate, (Trpog to (TTavpi-jfxa 
 TO TTapd Ti)v TTvXiSa,) which led into the 
 outwork of Temenitis. The 300 took the 
 stockade, followed the flying gan'ison into 
 Temenitis, and entered it ; but there meet- 
 ing with opposition from the Syracusans, 
 some Argives and a few Athenians fell in 
 the encounter. The Argives, it appears, 
 were of those who were sent against the 
 stockade of the small gate, and who it 
 thus appears had also forced their way 
 in ; for the 300 consisted of Athenians 
 alone. The entire force then took posses- 
 sion of the Syracusan counterwork (vtto- 
 rei'xto-ir KaOtlXov), destroyed the stockade, 
 carried away witli them the stakes (orau- 
 povg), and erected a trophy. (Thucyd. vi. 
 100, ad fin.) 
 
 The next day the Athenians, — whose cir- 
 cumvallation had hitherto been carried on 
 to the northward of Syce, and who were 
 encouraged by the former day's success to 
 continue it to the harbour, — prepared for 
 this work by building a wall along the 
 crest of the cliffs until they reached a 
 point where the distance would be the 
 shortest possible to that part of the shore 
 of the harbour which was to be the south- 
 ern end of their circumvallation, and which 
 was separated from the cliffs by the lower 
 level afterwards occupied by Neapolis, and 
 by the plain and marsh : ry d' vartpaiq. 
 d-KO Tov kukXov tTeixtKov 01 'A0/;raToi tov 
 Kprjfxi'bv TOV vrrep tov e\ovg,dg tCjv 'Etti- 
 tvoXCjv TUVTy rrpbg tov fikyav Xijxiva bo^, 
 Kai yirtp avrolg iSpaxvraTov tyiyvtro 
 Karajidcn Sid tov bfiaXov Kal tov ItXovg tg 
 rbv Xip.kva rb irfpiTtixifffia. (Thucyd. vi. 
 101,1.) 
 
 Here the words trftxt^oi/ tov Kprjfivbv 
 may require a little consideration. It 
 could not have been the purpose of the 
 Athenians to strengthen the cliffs, which 
 were not only strong enough in them- 
 selves, but were on that side of the Athe- 
 nian camp which was the most free from 
 danger ; for the Syracusans were never 
 suffiqiently strong to make a serious attack 
 upon the Athenian camp, even when they 
 possessed a chain of posts extending to the 
 enemy's rear. The wall along the cliffs, 
 therefore, was for the purpose of covering 
 the communication along the cliffs between 
 the camp at Syce and the advanced point 
 of the cliffs from which commenced the 
 double wall of circumvallation across the 
 site of Neapolis and the plain to the sea- 
 shore. 
 
 The Syracusans immediately commenced 
 a second counterwork, to the southward 
 of the former, and which was intended to 
 intercept the Athenian walls in the plain. 
 It commenced from the citv, and consisted 
 chiefly of a trench and palisade across the 
 marsh Lysimeleia, {koI oi SvpaKoo-tot tv 
 TovTtp, IKfXOovTeg, Kal avroi dTrtnravpovv 
 avOig, dp^dfievoi dnb Trig ttoXcwc, ^id 
 fjisaov TOV sXovg' icnt rd^pov una Trapto- 
 pvacTov, OTTcjg fn) olov Tt y Tolg 'AOtjvaioig 
 jxtXO'^ ^^^ GaXd(T(Trig d7roTeixi(Tai, Thucyd. 
 vi. 101, 2.) which, though it may for- 
 merly have been larger than it is now, 
 is still of considerable dimensions in the 
 brumal half year, and communicates with 
 the sea about midway between the angle 
 of the great port, where I have supposed 
 the wall of Achradina to have terminated, 
 and the mouth of the Anapus. As the 
 Athenian walls were directed to some 
 point in this interval, the palisaded in- 
 trenchment of the Syracusans, had it been 
 completed, would have intersected it nearly 
 at right angles in the middle of the plain, 
 and would have had a length of about 
 1200 yards. 
 
 As soon as the Athenians had completed 
 their wall along the cliff, it was necessary 
 to attempt the destruction of the enemy's 
 new intrenchraent, at the same time that 
 the ships at Thapsus were ordered to enter 
 the great harbour of Syracuse. Descend- 
 ing early in the morning from Epipoke 
 into the plain, they crossed a part of the 
 marsh by throwing wooden doors and 
 planks over the most difficult places, and 
 at daybreak carried all the enemy's pali- 
 sade and dyke, except a small part which 
 was taken afterwards. A battle ensued, 
 the Athenians were victorious, the right 
 of the Syracusans fled to the city, and the 
 left towards the river, with the view of 
 retreating to the Olympieium, which was 
 in possession of the Syracusans. A body 
 of 300 select Athenians endeavoured to 
 cut them off from the bridge of the Ana- 
 pus, but were turned by the Syracusan 
 cavalry, and driven upon the right wing 
 of the Athenians, when Lamachus, the 
 Athenian general, advancing from the left 
 to their defence, was slain with a few 
 others in passing a ditch, and his body 
 was carried across the river by the Syra- 
 cusans. This occurrence encouraged those 
 who had fled into the town to advance 
 again ; and part of them attacked the 
 Athenian works on Epipolte, where Niciaa 
 had been detained by sickness. They suc- 
 ceeded in taking, and destroyed, an out- 
 work 1000 feet long, {to StKa-rrXtOpov 
 ■jrpoTiixKTna, Thucyd. vi. 102, 2.) which 
 had been raised to afford a necessary pro- 
 
680 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 681 
 
 tection from surprise, to those who were 
 at work on the wall itself ; but they were 
 prevented from attempting the latter {av- 
 Tov Tov kvkKov) by Nieias, who ordered 
 the machines and wood collected before the 
 wall, for the further progress of the work, 
 to be set on fire, so that the enemy was 
 unable to advance through the flames. They 
 retired, therefore ; and the more hastily, as 
 the Athenians had now received assistance 
 from the plain below, and the fleet from 
 Thapsus was seen to enter the great har- 
 bour. 
 
 The Athenians having now their fleet 
 
 and army collected in one place, confidently 
 
 undertook the completion of a double wall 
 
 from the cliff's of Epipola3 to the sea: 
 
 CLTTO ToJv 'ETrnroXwv Kai row Kprjixrwdovg 
 
 dpiaixivoi, dirtTfix^^o^ h^XP*- ^')f 9a\d(T- 
 
 (jfjQ Tfixt^i SnrXip rovg JlvpoKOffiovg. (Thu- 
 
 cyd. vi. 103, 1.) They were now joined 
 
 by many of the Siculi, and by three pente- 
 
 conters from Tyrrhenia ; they received 
 
 supplies also from the adjacent parts of 
 
 Italy ; while the Syracusans, despairing 
 
 of being able to prevent the circumval- 
 
 lation, began to confer among themselves, 
 
 as well as with the enemy, concerning 
 
 terms of surrender. These conferences, 
 
 however, had no result, and the only stop 
 
 taken by the Syracusans was to dismiss 
 
 Hermocrates, and to appoint three new 
 
 generals in his place. 
 
 Meantime Gylippus the Lacediemonian 
 had sailed with four ships to their relief, 
 leaving at Leucas the rest of the G)rinthian 
 fleet ; and, although some accounts which 
 he had received led him at first to believe 
 that he should be too late,— which made 
 liim turn his attention to the security of 
 the Greek cities on the coast of Italy, on 
 his route, — further advices which reached 
 him during his progress determined him, 
 after having landed at Himera, to proceed 
 from thence across the island to Syracuse, 
 with 700 armed sailors and marines (tTrt- 
 /3ar«i), 100 Siculi, 1100 Himertei (of whom 
 100 were cavalry), and a small force from 
 Selinus and Gela. Encouraged by the 
 arrival of a Corinthian ship, which an- 
 nounced the speedy advent of others, as 
 well as by the intelligence of the approach 
 of Gylippus by land, the Syracusans ad- 
 vanced with their whole force towards 
 the Athenian position on Epipolse ; while 
 Gylippus marched unopposed through the 
 same pass of Euryelus by which the Athe- 
 nians had ascended from Leon, and joined 
 the Syracusans on the Athenian line of 
 circumvallation. The Athenians were at 
 this time employed in the construction of 
 their double wall towards the sea, which 
 was 7 or 8 stades in length, and no more 
 
 than a small portion on the shore re- 
 mained to be executed : ^vi'Ta^dfitt'og mq 
 Ig ndxn^', d(piKrtirai Ig rag 'EirnroXag' 
 Kai dral^dg Kara tov Evpvt}\oi', yntp Kai 
 o\ "AOrjvaun to -rrpioTov, tX'^P*^ M«^« T*^y 
 "S-vpaKoaiiov tni to rfixt<y/*« f^v 'A0r/i'ai- 
 
 U)V. tTl'Xt t'f KUTU TOVTO TOV KUIpOV t\9uJV 
 
 tv (^ tTTTd niv y] OKTU) aTaSiiov rjCt] linTt- 
 TiXtOTo Tolg'AOrfvaioig tg tov ^dyav Xi- 
 ^uva dnrXovv rtTxoc, 7r\>)i' Kara (ipaxv rt 
 TO Trpbg Ti)v OdXaoaav. (Thucyd. vii. 2, 
 
 3 4.) 
 
 ' As the nearest point of the cliff's to the 
 angle of the great harbour, near tlu; site 
 of ^the Agragian gate, is not less than 8 
 Btades, it seems evident that the ' 7 or 8 
 stades' are to be confined to that part 
 of the Athenian lines which were in the 
 maritime plain, and that the portion \yhich 
 began at the cliff's, and crossed the site of 
 Neapolis, having been completed, was not 
 taken into account in this computation of 
 Thucvdides. Indeed it is likely tliat this 
 part of the work was already in i)rogress 
 when the Syracusans began their second 
 counterwork or intrenchment across the 
 
 marsh. 
 
 Towards Trogilus and the other sea 
 stones were laid ready most part of the 
 way ; some ])art of the wall was half- 
 finished, and some part completed. To 
 such an extreme of danger, adds the his- 
 torian, had Svracuse arrived. He seems 
 to have thought, that had the circumval- 
 lation been completed, the capture of the 
 city would have been certain. 
 
 The fatal error of Nieias in neglecting 
 to fortify Euryelus, the key of Epipolie, 
 —the importance of which, in the opi- 
 nion of the ancients, is shown by the still 
 extant fortress which afterwards pro- 
 tected this entrance into Syracuse,— is one 
 of those unaccountable infatuations which 
 often occur in military hist(»ry. Instead 
 of so doing, he had placed a garrison at 
 Labdalum, ap])arcntly because that posi- 
 tion commands a view towards Leon and 
 Megara, on which side were his naval 
 forces. As an exterior security to Eury- 
 elus, a post at Labdalum might have been 
 useful, but was of no value whatever when 
 that point was left open. 
 
 As soon as Gylippus had eff"ected a 
 junction with the Syracusans, he off'ered 
 to treat with the Athenians for their un- 
 disturbed evacuation of Sicily in five days: 
 no answer was given. The forces <»n both 
 sides were drawn out for battle, but no 
 action ensued : Gylippus, seeing the Syra- 
 cusans in disorder, withdrew to a niore 
 open place, {tg ti)v thpvx^p'^f^v fiaXXov^ 
 Tliucvd. vii. 3, 3.) and, when he perceived 
 that 'Nieias remained behind his wall, 
 
 {riffvxaKt yrpbg ry eavTov rfi'x",) led his 
 army to the hill Temenitis, and there en- 
 camped (tTTt TTIV uKpav Ttjv Tf/x£vTriv 
 KaXovnsvi}V Kai aurov ijvXiffavTo). The 
 first position of Gylippus appears to have 
 been between the Athenian wail and that 
 of Temenitis ; from thence he moved into 
 the space afterwards occupied by the third 
 Syracusan counterwork, and by the in- 
 closure adjacent to it, and from thence 
 into Temenitis. The next day Gylippus 
 made a demonstration towards the Athe- 
 nian works, while he sent a divisi(m against 
 Labdalum, which was unseen from the 
 Athenian position. By these means he 
 succeeded in taking Labdalum, and put 
 the garrison to death. The fact of Ln))- 
 dalum having been invisible from the 
 Athenian position, shows that it could not 
 have been on the height of Bufalaro, as 
 Professor Dunbar supposes, and that it 
 must have been on the cliff's behind (north 
 of) that summit, or on the ridge of Bel- 
 vedere. On the same day an Athenian 
 shij) was taken by the Syracusans, while 
 entering the harbour. 
 
 The Syracusans and their allies now 
 began to build a wall upwards from the 
 city in a transverse direction to that of 
 the Athenians, for the purpose of prevent- 
 iiitr them from coutinuinj; their circum- 
 vallation in a northerly direction: trux'^o^' 
 Sia Twv 'ETTiTToXoiv, dirb Tijg TvoXnog dpS,d- 
 fitvoi dvio, TTfJog TO lyKapaiov ^ Ttlxog 
 aTrXoi:)'' OTTwg oi 'ASqi'aloi, tl /.ii) ^u- 
 i'aivTO KioXi'trai, fujKsri oloi t( waiv drro- 
 TtixifTai. (Thucyd. vii. 4, 1.) We have 
 seen that the Athenian circumvallation 
 was a double wall ; that the first Syracusan 
 counterwork was a wall with a jHilisade 
 before it. having wooden towers at inter- 
 vals ; and that their second counterwork 
 in the marsh consisted of a trench and 
 palisade. In this third counterwork a 
 siwjle wall seems to have been considered 
 sufficient, because it was covered on the 
 left by the outwork of Temenitis, and had 
 a powerful force to protect the workmen 
 engaged in raising it. 
 
 The Athenians, having now finished their 
 wall ending at the harbour, had collected 
 their forces on the heights: dvajStlirjKiaav 
 I'lSri dvio. (Thucyd. vii. 4, 2.) In the night 
 Gylippus advanced towards a weak place 
 in the Athenian wall ; but finding that his 
 opponents were on the outside of the wall, 
 and that they advanced against him, he 
 withdrew : after which the Athenians 
 raised that part of their wall higher, and 
 
 ■• Trpor TO 3p0iov — ufui/res — oifsov are employed 
 in the same manner by Xenophoii. (Dobree, Ad- 
 vcrs. p. y3 ) 
 
 *i 
 
 kept that station to themselves, while their 
 allies were stationed in other parts of the 
 walls. 
 
 Nieias, finding his hopes of a successful 
 event by land much impaired, now turned 
 his attention to his natal resources, and 
 resolved to fortify Plemmyrium. This 
 promontory was opposite to the city, and 
 narrowed the entrance of the harbour, so 
 that, when fortified, the importation of 
 necessaries would be easier, the station of 
 the Athenian ships would be nearer to 
 the Syracusan port, (i. e. the smaller or 
 northern harbour,) and the Athenians 
 would not be obliged to advance from the 
 inner part of the bay in case of any move- 
 ment on the part of the enemy: oi^x, ioainp 
 i'vv, tK /iJ'x<'i' T(>^ Xtfitvog Tag iirav- 
 ayioydg TroirjotaOai^ i)v ti I'OVTiKqi Kivutv- 
 Tai. (Thucyd. vii. 4, 4.) Proceeding 
 therefore with some land-forces and the 
 ships, he built three forts, {^laKOfiifrag ovv 
 OTpaTidv Kai Tag vaug, t^freixt<'"£ rpia 
 (ppovpia,) in which he placed the greater 
 ])art of the naval stores ; the ships of bur- 
 then as well as the war-ships had already 
 anchored there: Ta OKtvij tu TrXurrTa tKti- 
 To, Kai Ta TrXola »;^i; Uei rd fXiydXa 
 wpfxti, Kai ai Taxf^ai vijig. (Thucyd vii. 
 4,5.) But the shii)s' companies (ra ttXt;- 
 piojxaTa) soon experienced the inconveni- 
 ences of this position. Water was scarce or 
 far to fetch, and the Syracusans had aug- 
 mented their cavalry at Polichne and the 
 temple of Jui)iter 01ynii)ius, so that it now 
 amounted to one-third of their whole 
 strength in that arm ; and the Athenian 
 seamen were sometimes cut off" by them 
 when employed in collecting fuel : Itti 
 (jypvyai'KTubv biroTt t^'iXOouv ol vavTai, 
 (Thucyd. vii. 4, 6.) 
 
 Nieias sent, likewise, 20 ships towards 
 Rhegium and Locri, to look out for the Co- 
 rinthian ships coming to the assistance of 
 the enemy. Meantime Gylippus continued 
 the cross-wall through Epipoliv, ^Tb did tojv 
 'ETTtTToXwi' rtlxof,) making use of tlie 
 stones which the Athenians had j)rovided 
 for their own circumvallation, — and which, 
 as Thucydides had before informed us, 
 were chiefly collected near Trogilus. 
 While engaged in this work, Gylippus 
 drew out the Syracusans and their allies 
 in front, which obliged the Athenians to 
 form a line opposite to them. At length 
 he attacked the enemy, — but, as the action 
 occuri'cd between the walls of the respec- 
 tive parties, {fitTa^v Ttov Teix^^ffjidTwv,) 
 the Syracusan cavalry was of no avail. 
 From these circumstances we may deduce 
 with some degree of probability the posi- 
 tion of the tyKapaiov ra^og aTrXovv, or 
 transverse simjlc icall of the Syracusans, 
 
682 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 683 
 
 as well as the extent to which the Athe- 
 nians had carried their circumvallation to 
 the northward. We may infer also that 
 the distance was not very great between 
 the Athenian lines and the nearly parallel 
 Syracusan outwork of Temenitis. 
 
 Gylippus took the blame of this failure 
 upon himself, and in a second action was 
 more successful. On this occasion, Nicias, 
 who saw the necessity of making an effort 
 to prevent the enemy's wall from crossing 
 his line, which it had almost done, {nCr} 
 yap Kai offov ov TraptXjjXvOti rrfv tu>v 
 'AQrjvaiiov tov TtixovQ Tt\ivTf}V rj Udvuiv 
 TuxKriQ, Thucyd. vii. 6, 1.) commenced 
 the attack. Gylippus drew out the hoplita3 
 further beyond the walls than before, {t^io 
 tCjv Tiixf^v naWov 77 irpoTtpov, Thucyd. 
 vii. 6, 2.) and thus obliged the Athenians, 
 in meeting them, to expose their left flank 
 to his cavalry in the plain beyond the 
 termination of the walls of either party 
 ((cara r»)v tvpvxm/iav y rdv tsix^^v dfi- 
 (puTSpwv al ipyaffiai iXrjyov). The Athe- 
 nians were defeated, and retired in con- 
 fusion within their walls : and in the fol- 
 lowing night the SjTacusan counterwork 
 was carried out so far beyond the construc- 
 tion of the Athenians, that it was no longer 
 possible for the latter to complete their 
 circumvallation ^ Soon afterwards, twelve 
 ships from Corinth, Ambracia, and Leucas, 
 arrived at Syracuse without having en- 
 countered the Athenian ships sent to meet 
 them. The Syracusan cross- wall was now 
 united with the enclosure of Temenitis, 
 
 {KvVtTtix'^CFaV TO XOITTOV Toig JlvpaKOffioiQ 
 
 fifXpf- ^'^^ lyKapffioif ra'xovc, Thucyd. vii. 
 7, 1.) and thus largely extended the di- 
 mensions of that outwork of Achradina. 
 
 Nicias, in a despatch which he now 
 sent to Athens, informed the Athenians 
 that he could not continue to circumvallate 
 the enemy, (Trtpirax^^"^ avrovQ, Thucyd. 
 vii. 11, 3.) unless their outwork (rrapa- 
 Ttixiffna) were taken, which would require 
 a large force ; and that, being unable to 
 face their cavalry, he was rather the be- 
 sieged than the besieger. He complained 
 particularly also of the increase of the 
 enemy's allies, of the bad repair of his 
 own ships, and of the loss or desertion of 
 his seamen. The Athenians refused his 
 request to resign, and voted reinlorce- 
 ments to be sent in the spring under De- 
 mosthenes and EurjTuedon, despatching 
 the latter, meantime, about the winter 
 
 6 Thucydides, in adding el Kai KpaToUv, cannot 
 be supposed to have meant such a superiority in 
 the field as would have left the Athenians com- 
 plete masters of Epipolae ; but merely such as 
 would have driven the Syracusans behind their 
 
 solstice, with 10 ships, and 20 (or 120) 
 
 talents. 
 
 The Corinthians, having resolved at the 
 same time upon sending further assistance 
 to Syracuse, fitted out 25 ships, and vessels 
 of burden [oXKadsQ) for the transport of 
 hoplitje. In the early spring Gylippus 
 in person collected more forces from his 
 Sicilian allies, and on his retuni with 
 them to Syracuse, urged the Syracusans to 
 oppose the enemy at sea, in which counsel 
 he was seconded by Herinocratos. Ac- 
 cordingly, 45 Syracusan ships from the 
 small port, where was the naval arsenal, 
 (tc TOV tXdffaovoQ ov rjv kciI to vtwpiov 
 avTolQ. Thucyd. vii. 22, 1.) endeavoured 
 to effect a junction with 25 others in the 
 great harbour, with the view of assisting 
 Gylippus in a projected attack by land 
 upon Plemniyrium. Against the former 
 of these squadrons the Athenians sent 25 
 ships, while 35 othei-s met the squadron 
 from the small port at the entrance of the 
 great harbour. The Syracusans were at 
 first successful ; but those who had forced 
 the entrance of the harbour falhng into 
 disorder, the Athenians ultimately pre- 
 vailed, destroyed 11 Syracusan ships, slew 
 the greater part of the men on board of 
 eight of them, and captured those of the 
 three remaining. They erected a trophy 
 on the small island oft' Plemmyrium, (tr 
 ry viimSiti) ry 7rp6 tov nXrjnfivpiov,Thuc. 
 vii. 23, 4.) now called Castelluccio, and, 
 towing away the wrecks of their prizes, 
 returned to their station at the head of 
 the great harbour. 
 
 Meantime Gylippus, marching by night, 
 had attacked Plemmyrium, and, while the 
 garrison was intent on the proceedings by 
 sea, had canned the three fortresses, in 
 honour of which event the Syracusans 
 erected three trophies. The loss of Plem- 
 myrium, observes the historian, was the 
 chief cause of the ruin of the Athenian 
 armament. Three of their triremes were 
 here stranded, (dveiXKVfffitvaty Thucyd. 
 vii. 24, 2.) and taken possession of by the 
 enemy ; besides which they lost the sails 
 of 40 triremes, a provision of corn, and 
 many stores belonging to trierarchs and 
 sutlers : nor was it long before they had 
 to lament a similar loss sustained by them 
 on the coast of Italy, where a squadron of 
 Syracusan ships of war encountered and 
 destroyed some vessels laden with supplies 
 for them, burnt some of their ship-timber, 
 {KvXa vavTrriyrjmna, Thucyd. vii. 25, 2.) 
 which had been collected for them m the 
 Cauloniatis, and returned to Syracuse 
 with no other loss than that of one ship 
 taken by the Athenian squadron of 20 
 ships which was sUitioned at Mcgara. 
 
 ii'ij 
 
 In the (great) harbour the Syracusans 
 made a stockade in the sea, before the old 
 ship-houses, {iv T<p Xi/ifjn irpb twv na- 
 Xaidv vtioffoiKwr, Tlmcyd. vii. 25, 5.) as a 
 protection to them against the enemy. 
 Although the historian employs only the 
 words iv Ttp Xifisvi, he could not have 
 meant the smaller harbour, into which the 
 Athenians never entered, and of which 
 doubtless the interior part, containing, as 
 we know, the veiopia or naval arsenal, was 
 a closed port {tcXtiaTOQ Xifirfv). It is pro- 
 bable that the old ship-houses were within 
 the walls of Achradina, on the south-west- 
 ern shore of the isthmus, or western ex- 
 tremity of Ortygia, which in all ages was 
 the position of the great works of the 
 Svraeusan government. Here tli:;y would 
 have been at no great distance from the 
 smaller port, and, if not contiguous, would 
 at least have had a safe and easy commu- 
 nication with the arsenals of that har- 
 bour '. 
 
 The Athenians, having brought near the 
 stockade a ship of 1000 talents' burthen, 
 fortified with wooden towers and bulwarks, 
 drew out the stakes by windlasses placed 
 in barges, or cut them with saws by means 
 of divers : vavv fivpto(()6pov, rrvpyuvQ ti 
 ^vXivovQ t;^oi;orav icai TrapacppnyfiaTay tK 
 Tl TUtV CIKUTIOV (Oi'tVOl' dvadovfiU'oi Toi'Q 
 ffTiivpovQ Kai di'iKXojv, Kai KaTaKoXv^(3(jjv- 
 T«: fcfgTrpiov. (Thucyd. vii. 25, C.) Alean- 
 time there was an active interchange of 
 missiles between the two contending par- 
 ties ; but the Athenians succeeded in de- 
 stroying the greater part of the stockade. 
 
 About this time the Syracusans received 
 some augmentation to their land-forces 
 from their Siciliote (Greco-Sicilian) allies ; 
 and, being informed of the expected ar- 
 rival of an armament from Athens under 
 Demosthenes and Eurymedon, determined 
 to make an attempt upon the enemy by 
 sea and land before the arrival of these 
 reinforcements. They prepared for the 
 naval attack by shortening, lowering, and 
 strengthening the prows of their ships, in 
 imitation of the Corinthians ; which alter- 
 ation, as the Athenian prows were high 
 and naiTow, would give them an advan- 
 tage when striking with the prow (avri- 
 npuipoi ^), as well as the means of pre- 
 venting the Athenians from breaking their 
 
 7 In the time of the Peloponnesian war Ortygia 
 was a peninsula. (Thucyd. vi. 3.) It was after- 
 wards an island connected by a bridge. 
 
 " Thucyd. vii. 36, 3. Diodorus says, that by 
 means of the low prows of the Syracusan ships, 
 they were often enabled to sink the Athenians by 
 a sin{j[le blow. This appears to have been the 
 commencement of that great change in the con- 
 struction of the ancient galleys of war, by which 
 the most projecting part of the metallic prow was 
 
 line (the duKTrXovg), while another favour- 
 ite manoeuvre of the Athenians, that of 
 moving round the enemy with the view of 
 laying their ships alongside the opponents 
 and boarding them (the TreptTrXovfi), would 
 be frustrated by the want of space, now 
 that the Athenians were confined to a 
 small part of the harbour. 
 
 While Gylippus advanced from the city 
 against the Athenian lines, the hoplitiie 
 stationed at the Olympieium with the 
 cavalry and light troops of Syracuse, 
 threatened the opposite side of the enemy's 
 wall (tjc TOV trri 9drfpa Trpoffyu ry Teix^if 
 Th. vii. 37, 2). The attack, it seems, was 
 made near the two extremities of the Athe- 
 nian position, but upon opposite sides of 
 the circumvallation : 80 Syracusan ships 
 then advanced against the Athenian ships, 
 to the great surprise of the Athenians, 
 who were not in expectation of a naval 
 attack. But speedily mannhig 75 ships, 
 they advanced against the enemy, when 
 an engagement ensued which lasted a 
 great part of the day, but terminated with 
 little loss on either side, except that one 
 or two Athenian ships were sunk by the 
 enemy. 
 
 During the following day, the S^Ta- 
 ciisans reposed ; while Nicias, in expect- 
 ation of a renewal of the attack, moored 
 some vessels of burthen in front of the 
 stockade which he had erected in the sea 
 befoi'e his triremes, to answer the purpose 
 of a closed harbour: oXKadag Trpowp/uiac 
 
 TTpb TOV (TiptTtpOV ffTOVpOJ^aTOQ, O OVToIq 
 
 Trpb Tutv vtCjv dvri Xinki'og KXyrrTov Iv 
 Ty OaXdnay tTreTrrjyti. (Thucyd. vii. 38,2.) 
 An interval of 200 feet {Svo -rrXkOpa^ § 3.) 
 between the vessels of burtiien afforded 
 egress to his ships, as well as a retreat 
 in case of pressure from the enemy. The 
 next day the attempt of the Syracusans 
 was renewed by land and by sea, — when, 
 partly by renewing the attack at an unex- 
 pected moment, and partly through the an- 
 noyance given by light vessels which moved 
 round the Athenian ships, as well as in 
 consequence of the improvements which 
 had been made in the Syracusan ships, the 
 Athenians were obliged to retreat, with the 
 loss of 7 ships sunk, and a great number 
 of men killed or taken : but the enemy 
 was prevented from entering the stockade 
 by tlie dolphlnSy or weights attached for 
 that purpose to the yards of the ships of 
 burthen : iirtiTa, uvtovq at Ktpalai virkp 
 Tutv tOTrXujv ai dirb Ttov bXKcidiov CtXipivo- 
 
 placed below the water. See some remarks on 
 this subject in reference to a brazen prow found 
 on the site of the battle of Actium, in the fu'st 
 volume (second series) of the Transactions of the 
 Royal Society of Literature, p. 241), seq. 
 
684 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 06pot r/pfikvai iKvjXvov. (Thucyd. vii. 41, 2.) 
 By the effect of these, one of the Syracusan 
 ships was destroyed, and another was 
 taken, together with the men belonging to 
 it. The result of this encounter inspired 
 the Syracusans with great hopes of be- 
 coming superior by sea, as well as on 
 shore : and they were preparing for fur- 
 ther offensive operations, when the arrival 
 of Demosthenes and Eurymedon with the 
 reinforcement from Athens, which con- 
 sisted of 73 ships and 5000 hoplitse, with a 
 large force of light-armed, made an entire 
 change in their feelings, — as they little ex- 
 pected that when the Lacedaemonians had 
 established themselves at Deceleia, within 
 sight of Athens, the Athenians would have 
 been capable of sending forth such an 
 armament. 
 
 Demosthenes, desirous of profiting by 
 this effect of his arrival, and of avoiding 
 such ill consequences as had arisen from 
 the dilatory conduct of Nicias, resolved 
 either to take Syracuse, or to withdraw 
 the entire armament. Perceiving that the 
 counterwork of the Syracusans on Epi- 
 polse, which interrupted the Athenian cir- 
 cumvallation, consisted of a sinr/le wall, he 
 resolved upon making an attempt to carry 
 it, and then the camp of Gylippus, which 
 was within it : opatv to 7rapaTtixi<^fici tCjv 
 "SvpoKoaiioi', (j) tKwXverav TTtpiTii-)(iaai (T(pag 
 TOVQ 'AOtfvaiovg, dnXovv t( ov, — icat, ei 
 iiriKpaTTiauk tiq tu>v re 'EttittoXwj/ rijg 
 avafidcrtiog Kai avOig tov Iv avToig crrpa- 
 TOTTtdov, pqidiiogaVySiC. (Tliucyd.vii.42, 4.) 
 We may here remark, that TrapartixK^fia 
 was the word employed by Nicias in de- 
 scribing this work of the Syracusans, which 
 now covered all the western side of Achra- 
 dina, with the exception of its northern 
 extremity, and comprehended all the hill 
 Temenitis, (t) aKija Te^ivXrig,) together 
 with a large portion of the lower part of 
 Epipolfe, between Temenitis and Trogilus ; 
 Epipolse being here employed in its largest 
 or Thucydidean sense. Besides this great 
 outwork, Gylippus had formed three npo- 
 Tetx'ifrfJiara, (Thucyd. vii. 43,4.) intrenched 
 or walled positions, on the ascent of Epi- 
 polie, and a Ttixi<^f^a, (Thucyd. vii. 43, 
 3.) or redoubt, at Euryelus, — all manned 
 by the Syracusans or their allies. And 
 thus it appears that the Syracusans had 
 now a system of outworks reaching from 
 Achradina to Euryelus, not only covering 
 the city, but occupying likewise the whole 
 northern side of EpipoliB. But, even thus 
 outflanked, and threatened in the rear, 
 the Athenians were still able, by their 
 numerical strength, to maintain their posi- 
 tion on the southern cliffs of EpipoUe, in 
 face of Temenitis, from whence they ex- 
 
 tended nearly to the Anapus, and thus 
 blockaded every part of Achradina, except 
 its outlets towards the north. 
 
 Demosthenes began his operations by 
 laying waste the enemy's lands near the 
 Anapus ; the only resistance he met with 
 was from the cavalry and light troops at 
 Olympieium. He then made a direct at- 
 tempt upon the great outwork (rraparet- 
 X^^l^^i Thucyd. vii. 43, 1.) by machinery, 
 but was not successful ; his machines were 
 burnt by the enemy who defended the 
 walls, and his troops were repulsed by 
 their other forces. He then determined, 
 in concert with Nicias and the other gene- 
 I'als, to make an attempt upon the enemy's 
 extreme right at Euryelus. It was re- 
 solved that Nicias should remain in charge 
 of the camp, while Demosthenes, Eury- 
 medon, and Menander, taking with them 
 5 days' provision, as well as masons and 
 other necessaries for the erection of a wall 
 of circumvallation, should make the circuit 
 of Epipolte in the night, and, ascending the 
 pass of Euryelus, should endeavour to sur- 
 prise the enemy's fortified post (TtixKffia) 
 at that place. In this they succeeded, 
 having ascended by the same pass through 
 which the Athenians had gained Epipolte 
 on their first arrival {kiito. tov EvpvtjXov, 
 yTTsp Kai i) TrpoTfpa (TTpciTid to Trpwrov 
 di'sj3i]). A part of the garrison was slain, 
 the remainder retired, and gave the alarm 
 to those who occupied the three other out- 
 works (7rporftxt<T)uaTa), as well as to 600 
 Syracusans who were in charge of that 
 part of Epipolre, and who advanced to 
 the support of the others, but, after a 
 brave resistance, were turned by the Athe- 
 nians. 
 
 The latter now advanced to the SjTa- 
 cusan outwork, and began to pull down the 
 battlements, {Tag eTrdX^fig cnrsavpov, Thu- 
 cyd. vii. 43, 5.) when Gylippus, at the head 
 of the Syracusans and their allies, issued 
 from their outworks {tK twv TrpoTeixi<f- 
 fiaTwv). At first they were unable to 
 resist the enemy, — but, when the latter, in 
 confidence of victory, advanced in disorder, 
 an attack of the Boeotians first checked them 
 at a moment when, although the greater 
 part of the forces had attained the heights, 
 some were still on the ascent, and at length 
 obliged them to retreat. The confusion 
 soon became complete. If (adds the his- 
 torian) there is difficulty in describing a 
 battle by day, how shall the occurrences 
 of a vvKTOfxaxia (Thucyd. vii. 44, 2.) be 
 detailed ? Though the moon shone bright- 
 ly, there was not always sufficient light 
 to distinguish a friend from a foe. The 
 watchword of the Athenians, by its fre- 
 quent repetition aloud, became known to 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 685 
 
 the enemy, and no longer gave confidence 
 to the Athenians. The singing of the 
 Psean, too, by the Doric allies of the A- 
 thenians, as well as by the enemy, was 
 another misfortune, as it left them quite 
 uncertain as to the numbers of the enemy 
 around them. Driven back to the narrow 
 entrance of Epipolse (at Euryelus), or to 
 the precipices (at its northern side), many 
 perished in falling from them, after throw- 
 inf away their arms : of those who reached 
 the plain in safety, many of the men 
 recently arrived were unable, from their 
 ignorance of the place, to find their way 
 back to the camp ; but, wandering in the 
 night, were cut down in the morning by 
 the cavalry of the Syracusans. 
 
 The next day the Syracusans erected 
 two trophies : one at the entrance of Epi- 
 polie ; the other where the Bajotians first 
 opposed the enemy («7ri re Tulg 'ETrtTro- 
 Xalg y >/ rrpoffjiaffig, Kai (card to x^P*"*^ V 
 ot BonoToi TrpoJTov dvTkaT7)(Tav). The en- 
 trance of Ej)ipohe was doubtless no other 
 than the pass of Euryelus, by which the 
 Athenians had ascended ; and to which 
 those ignorant of the localities would natu- 
 rally retreat ; and where, embarrassed by 
 the narrow way, they would be exposed 
 to their pursuers under the greatest dis- 
 advantage ; while the troops who had been 
 long at Syracuse, retired, — probably to that 
 part of the southern cliffs which was still 
 in possession of the Athenians. A truce 
 was then agreed upon for the purpose of 
 delivering to the Athenians their slain. 
 
 This failure left no hope of accomi)lish- 
 ing the object of the expedition. Demo- 
 sthenes, therefore, now urged in council 
 his other alternative, — an immediate I'e- 
 turn to Athens ; and the more so, as his 
 active opponent had instantly departed for 
 the purpose of collecting land-forces from 
 the other parts of Sicily. The Athenians, 
 moreover, were encamped in a marshy 
 place ; the unhealthy season had com- 
 menced, and the men were disspirited. 
 But Nicias would not consent to decamp 
 without instructions from Athens. De- 
 mosthenes and Eurymedon then urged a 
 removal to Thapsus or Catana, from 
 whence the land-forces might subsist them- 
 selves upon the lands of the enemy, and 
 where the ships would have space for their 
 movements. But Nicias still entertained 
 hopes, founded partly upon the distressed 
 state of the Syracusan treasury, but 
 chiefly upon a party within the walls of 
 Syracuse, with whom he entertained a 
 correspondence. No measures of depar- 
 ture therefore had been taken, when Gy- 
 lippus, retuniing to SjTacuse with nume- 
 rous auxiliaries, about the same time that 
 
 a re-inforcement of hoplitse arrived from 
 the Peloponnesus by the circuitous route 
 of Libya and Selinus, the Syracusans pre- 
 pared for a general .attack upon the enemy 
 by sea and land. Meantime sickness in- 
 creased in the Athenian camp, and Nicias 
 consented that orders should be issued for 
 a departure at the shortest notice ; when 
 an occurrence intervened which sealed the 
 fate of this unfortunate armament. 
 
 A total eciii)se of the moon, on the 27th 
 of August, 413 B.C., was considered by 
 most of the Athenians as an omen, [ti'Ov- 
 fiiov, Thucyd. vii. 50, 4.) which warned 
 the commanders to desist from depar- 
 ture ; and Nicias, who was somewhat 
 superstitious, leanhig to this opinion, the 
 sacred interpreters pronounced that it 
 required a delay of thrice nine days. The 
 Syracusans were rejoiced to hear of this, 
 and, with the view of preventing the 
 enemy from establishing himself in any 
 other part of Sicily, determined to attack 
 his ships. After having exercised their 
 own for some days, they began by a de- 
 monstration on the Athenian walls, where 
 the ai)proach was narrow, and where the 
 Athenians suffered a loss of 70 horses and 
 some hoplitae, — when they found them- 
 selves under the necessity of retreating to 
 the gate from which they had issued. 
 
 The next day the Syracusans advanced 
 with 70 ships, while their infanti'y pro- 
 ceeded against the Athenian walls, A 
 general action ensued by sea, the Athe- 
 nians engaging with 86 ships. The Syra- 
 cusans defeated their opponents in the 
 centre, which gave them the mearis of 
 cutting off" and destroying, in the bay of 
 Dascon, the Athenian right, under Eury- 
 medon, who, in his endeavours to outflank 
 his adversary, had approached very near 
 the land in that part of the great harbour, 
 tv T(p jcoiXy Kai fxvx<^ too Xipkvog'^. (Thu- 
 cyd. vii. 52, 2.) Eurymedon himself was 
 slain'. Gylippus now, — with a view to 
 occupy the shore, and to destroy the 
 defeated Athenian sailors who should land 
 upon it from their ships, as well as to 
 assist the Syracusan ships in dragging 
 away the enemy's defeated vessels, — which 
 had not been able to enter the stockaded 
 refuge at the Athenian camp, but had 
 drifted (jcara^fpo/ilrag) along the shore 
 (to the eastward), — advanced with a por- 
 tion of the army along the mole {x^^Vt 
 Th. vii. 53, 1.) which separated the marsh 
 Lysimeleia from the sea. He was op- 
 
 ^ Trpor TOV KoXnov rov AaaKuva KaXov/jLevov. 
 (Diodor. xiii. 13 ) 
 
 1 According to Diodorus, seven Athenian vessels 
 were sunk on this occasion, and Eurymedon was 
 slain after hating landed. 
 
686 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 687 
 
 posed by the Tyrseni*, who drove some of 
 the leading files into the marsh ; after 
 which, re-inforcements arrived on both 
 sides, — when the Athenians prevailed, with 
 the loss of a few of the enemy's hoplitre. 
 By this fortunate occurrence the greater 
 part of the Athenian ships were saved, and 
 brought within the stockade ; but 18 were 
 taken on this day by the enemy, who put 
 to death the crews. An attempt was then 
 made to bum the Athenian ships by send- 
 ing against them an old ship of burthen 
 {oXKCida iraXaidv) filled with combustibles. 
 The wind was favourable, but the Athe- 
 nians met the fire-shii) with materials for 
 extinguishing fire, ((r/Stori^pia KojXvfiara, 
 Thucyd. vii. 53, 4.) and thereby prevented 
 its approach. 
 
 Thucydides has not informed us, in any 
 part of his narrative, of the numbers of 
 land-forces on either side ; but he has 
 named the allies of each party. On that 
 of the Athenians there were troops from 
 about thirty states of Greece, in alliance 
 or subjection to Athens, besides the Greek 
 cities of Thurium and Metapontum in 
 Italy, those of Naxus, Catana, and Egesta 
 in Sicily, (Agrigentum remained neutral,) 
 some iapyges and Tyrrheni, and the 
 greater part of the Siculi. The Syracu- 
 sans were assisted from Sicily by the 
 Greek cities Camarina, Himera, Gela, and 
 Selinus, and by some of the Siculi ; from 
 Greece by Sparta, Corinth, Leucas, and 
 Ambracia, and by some Arcadians, Sicy- 
 onii, and Boeotians. 
 
 The Syracusans, having now become 
 mastei*s of the great harbour, aimed at 
 nothing less than the capture of the entire 
 armament; and with this view began to 
 close the entrance, which was eight stades 
 in width, by anchoring triremes placed 
 lengthwise, together with sailing vessels 
 and barges : rpir^peoi TrXayiaig, Kal irXoi- 
 oiQ Kal cLKaroigy iir' dyKvpCiv opftiKovreg. 
 (Thucyd. vii. 59, 3.) The Athenian com- 
 manders, in notifying to the Catanians 
 their intention of sailing from Syracuse, 
 had imprudently authorized a suspension 
 of the supplies which they had been in the 
 habit of receiving from thence, and had 
 now to add the prospect of starvation to 
 their other difticulties. Thus circum- 
 stanced they found it prudent to abandon 
 their upper walls, to contract their fortifi- 
 cation round the ships to the smallest 
 compass sufficient to comprehend their 
 sick and stores, {rd fxev rsixv to. dvio 
 UXiTTtiVj TTpoQ dk avra'ig rdlg vavoiv dno- 
 
 3 The Tyrrhenian hoplitae were armed like the 
 Greeks, as we perceive from numerous monu- 
 ments lately discovered in Tyrrhenia. 
 
 Xafiovreg SiartixiffnaTi oaov olov re tXd- 
 X«rror,&c. Thucyd. vii. 60, 2.) and, leaving; 
 a force to protect it, to place all the rest; 
 of the infantry on board of the best ships, 
 and to hazard a genei'al naval action ; if 
 victorious, to proceed to Catana ; and if 
 not, to bum the ships, and to endeavour 
 to reach by land some friendly state, 
 whether Hellenic or barbaric, that is to 
 say, whether of the StfceXiwrai (Greek 
 colonies) or of the SifctXoi. 
 
 They descended therefore from the 
 upper walls, (k re yap tCjv dvitt tux^^' 
 VTroKaTii3i](Tav, (on the southern clifi's of 
 Epipoloe^,) and manned about 110 ships: 
 every hoplite, who by age was suited to 
 the service, was obliged to embark ; and 
 to them were added many bowmen and 
 javelin-men of Acarnania and other foreign 
 states. Nicias made a speech to his troops, 
 in which he insisted upon the advantage 
 to be derived from the grappling-irons, 
 (xeTpeg (Tidripeai,) with which the Athenian 
 ships had been fitted, as they would render 
 boarding easy, and then the hoplitie em- 
 barked had only to do their duty. But 
 Gylippus, — to whom every thing which now- 
 passed in the enemy's camp seems to have 
 been known, — had already provided a co- 
 vering of leather for the prows of his shii>s, 
 to obviate the eff"ect of the grapples, (ra^ 
 ydp TTjUwpac Kal Tifg vtwg dvio IttI noXv 
 KaTi^vpaoiOav, Thucyd. vii. 65, 2.) and lie 
 remarked, in a speech addressed to his 
 troops, that ' the crowd of landsmen whom 
 the enemy had placed on board, and their 
 numerous ships, forced to act in a snial 
 space, could not fail to create confusion.' 
 
 Nicias drew out the remainder of the 
 land-forces on the sea-bord, while Demc- 
 sthenes, Menander, and Euthydemus ad- 
 vanced with the fleet, directly across the 
 great harbour, against the barrier of shiis 
 at the entrance, with the intention of 
 forcing it: tvi)vg inXtov Trpbg to ^tvyfti 
 Tov Xt^'ivog, Kal rbv KaTaXt)(pOkvra {a'. 
 -ei(^OivTa, irapaXrjipOsvTa, -ti^i)U'ra) 6t.- 
 SKXovVf (iovXajxtvoi (3idcraff9ai tg to i^to '. 
 (Thucyd. vii. 69, 4.) Of the Syracusaii 
 ships, which m number were nearly as 
 before, some were stationed for the pre - 
 tection of the barrier, the remainder round 
 the harbour, in order to fall upon the 
 enemy on every side, while the land-forces 
 
 3 TOV 3t \oiir6v ox>^ov <tarf\ae wapa tJ/i/ 6a\ac- 
 cav 6 N«(ctar, eKXmwv ro fxeya aTfiaroireiov koj th 
 Te«X1 Tci o-vvdnTOVTa npot to 'HpaKKetov. (P'^'- 
 Nic. 24.) This is the only datum, I believe, for 
 the situation of the temple of Hercules 
 
 4 The Scholiast reads Kara\€i<p04vra, and suji- 
 posed ihat an opening had been left in the fer'T/x'^ ■ 
 but the nature of the Athenian attack upon the 
 harrier is adverse to this supposition, which is 
 otherwise unlikely. 
 
 were similarly disposed on the shore oppo- 
 site to the ships. Sicanus and Agatliarcus 
 commanded on the right and left ; Pythen, 
 the Corinthian, in the centre. The Athe- 
 nians, having arrived at the barrier, suc- 
 ceeded at first in overpowering some of 
 the ships which composed it, and were 
 endeavouring to detach the fastenings, 
 when they were attacked on every side by 
 the Syracusans: tireidr) ^' oi ABrjimloi 
 irpoakuKTyov T(p Z,tvy}xaTij Ty piiv Trpwrj/ 
 pvfxy tTrnrXkovTig iKpciTOW tojv TtTay- 
 fiBvitiV veatv irpog avTfp, Kal tneipwi'TO 
 Xv8iv Tdg KXyaeig' fiSTd 6k tovto, &c. 
 (Thucyd. vii. 70, 2.) 
 
 The action soon became general through- 
 out the harbour. In such a crowd of 
 vessels, amounting together to near 200, 
 attacks with the beak (s^/3oXoi) were 
 much less common than those alongside 
 (7rpo(T/3o\ai). Great skill was shown on 
 both sides by the officers (KvjSepviJTai), 
 and promptitude by the seamen (vavTai), 
 nor was there less emulation on the part 
 of the soldkrs embarked (t7r£/3drat), in 
 their attempts to board their adversaries, 
 after the discharge of arrows, darts, and 
 stones, as the opponent ships approached 
 each other. So great was the noise, that 
 those who gave out the orders (KtXevffTal) 
 could seldom make themselves heard. At 
 length the Athenians were every where 
 turned to flight. 
 
 The land-forces on both sides had beheld 
 the spectacle with the utmost anxiety. Of 
 the Athenians, some endeavoured to assist 
 such of the ships as escaped from capture, 
 and took refuge at the camp ; others turned 
 their attention to the safety of their walls, 
 for there was now a probability, observes 
 the historian, that they might experience 
 what they had caused the Lacedtemonians 
 to suffer at Pylus, who, after the destruc- 
 tion of their ships, had lost also their men 
 on shore. But they still possessed about 
 60 serviceable ships, while the Syracusans 
 had not so many as fifty. Demosthenes 
 proposed, therefore, to endeavour again to 
 force the passage early the next morning, 
 and Nicias consented to it, but the seamen 
 refused to embark ; and so completely were 
 they morally subdued, that, during the 
 second day after the battle, they allowed 
 the Syracusans to tow away all their ships, 
 except a few whioli had been burnt by the 
 Athenians. 
 
 In the mean time Hermocrates, on the 
 first of these two days, had proposed to 
 the Syracusan commanders to send some 
 of then* men to break up the roads and 
 occupy the passes, as he feared greatly 
 the effect of such a land-force, should it 
 obtain a footing in the interior of Sicily. 
 
 But his proposition was overruled on the 
 ground that the Syracusans were fatigued 
 with their exertions, and wished to enjoy 
 the festival of Hercules, which happened 
 to be on that day ^. 
 
 Hermocrates, therefore, in order to 
 gain time, and prevent the Athenians 
 from marching that night, sent persons, 
 in friendly guise, to the gate of their 
 camp, desiring them not to march, as the 
 Syracusans were guarding the passes : — a 
 stratagem which not only produced the 
 desired effect, but induced the Athenians 
 to remain the ensuing day, in order to 
 furnish themselves as much as possible 
 with whatever would be useful on their 
 intended march ; while Gylippus and the 
 land-forces under him proceeded to block 
 up the roads, and occupy the fords and 
 other places where the enemy was likely 
 to pass. 
 
 On the third day after the battle, the 
 Athenians, leaving their sick and wounded 
 in the camp, and carrying with them a 
 very insufficient store of provisions, in the 
 expectation of meeting a supply from some 
 of the friendly Siculi, marched in two 
 bodies ; the first commanded by Nicias, 
 the second by Demosthenes. The hoplitae 
 in each body formed a hollow quadrangle, 
 (to Sf tx(i>fpfi tv TrXaiaifit Tiray^'ivov, 
 Thucyd. vii. 7^, 2.) within which were the 
 baggage, the light-armed, and the follow- 
 ers {^Tovg ^e (TKeiw(p6povg Kal toi' TrXttorov 
 bxXov tVTog etx^*' "'■ onXlTai). They 
 found the ferry of the Anapus occupied by 
 the enemy, but made good their })assage, 
 though annoyed in their subsequent march 
 by his horse and light-armed. After a 
 march of 40 stades, they halted for the 
 night on a hill, from whence they ad- 
 vanced in the morning 20 stades, and 
 encamped in a plain (xi»)piov drredov ti^ 
 Thucyd. vii. 78, 4.) for the sake of obtain- 
 ing provisions and water, which latter was 
 scarce for many stades on the road they 
 were about to take. Their march was 
 directed upon Catana, by the vale of the 
 Anapus, and round the northern side of 
 Mount Hybla, the maritime road from Sy- 
 racuse to Catana being closed against them. 
 
 It appears, therefore, that tliey crossed 
 the Anapus about the modern bridge over 
 that river, situated about a mile and a half 
 from the head of the great harbour, and 
 that, having marched 4 miles further along 
 the right bank of the Anapus, they halted 
 for the night on the heights about a mile 
 south of the Cavetta, a precipitous gorge 
 
 * They recovered possession of the temple of 
 Hercules when the Athenians abandoned their 
 upper walls. (Plutarch, Nic. 24.) 
 
688 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 so called, where the Anapus issues from 
 the heights of Hybla, and is immediately 
 joined by the branch from Floridia and 
 S. Paulo. The inhabited plain into which 
 they moved on the following morning is 
 evidently that of Floridia, and their posi- 
 tion must have been near the site of that 
 town. Here they remained during that 
 day, while the Syracusans were employed 
 in obstructing their line of march, and ni 
 fortifying a strong height in that direction 
 called the Acreean rock, on either side of 
 which there was a precipitous ravine : f/v 
 Sk XocpoQ KapTipog (cat tKaTsoujOiV avrov 
 Xapddpa »cp»;/ii/a»^/K' tKaXtlro dk 'Afcpalov 
 UwaQ 6. (Thucyd. vii. 78, 5.) 
 
 On the following day the Athenians 
 moved forward, but were so much annoyed 
 by the enemy's horsemen and light araied, 
 that they returned to their former station, 
 though it afforded no supplies, and the 
 communication around them was cut off 
 by the enemy's cavalry. The next morn- 
 ing they again advanced to the fortified 
 hill, {tov \6<pov Tov aTroTertix'^onkvov, 
 Thucyd. vii. 79, I.) but found the enemy 
 so well protected by their wall, and by the 
 light-armed on the steep slope of the height 
 behind them, that the Athenians were again 
 obliged to retire, having been somewhat 
 disheartened also by a thunder-storm. 
 Gylippus, at the same time, sent a division 
 of his army into the rear of his opponents, 
 to obstruct their retreat in the direction 
 by which they had come, {cnroTeix^ovvTaf; 
 6/c TOV oTriaOev, Thucyd. vii. ^9, 4.) and 
 they were able to frustrate this attempt, 
 — so that, advancing further into the 
 plain, they remained there that night. 
 In moving forward the next day, they 
 were surrounded by the enemy, many 
 of their rear and stragglers were cut off, 
 and many others were wounded by mis- 
 siles ; so that they had not advanced more 
 than 5 or 6 stades, before they found it 
 necessary to halt in the plain, where they 
 remained that night, and where it was 
 decided by their guides to change their 
 line of march, and, instead of pursuing the 
 route towards Catana, to turn towards the 
 other side of Sicily, in the direction of 
 Caraarina and Gela. 
 
 Endeavouring to deceive the enemy, 
 therefore, by making fires, they moved 
 off in the night, but not without some 
 
 « The 'AKpalow \€7raf appears not to have had 
 any connexion with Acrae, a colony of Syracuse, 
 of which there are considerable remains at Acre- 
 monte, n»ar Palazzuolo. This place is about 20 
 miles (24 M. P., Antonin. et Peuting. Itin.) due 
 west of Syracuse, whereas the Acraean rock was 
 in a north-westerly direction, and not more than 
 ten or eleven miles distant from Syracuse. 
 
 confusion ; so that the division of Demo- 
 sthenes, amounting to more than half the 
 army, became separated from that of 
 Nicias, and followed at some distance in 
 a less orderly manner. In the morning 
 {llixa Sk ry fV- Thucyd. vii. 80, 4.) the 
 whole army arrived near the sea, and iell 
 into the Helorine way, {rrju odov Tifv 'EXw- 
 piM}i/ icaXovixkviiv,) which they pursued 
 until they arrived at the river Cacypans, 
 which they intended to ascend, (Trapti tov 
 TTOTauov ioiev avw ^id fiiffoynag,) hoping 
 to meet some of the Siculi, to whom tliey 
 had sent for that purpose. Hence it ap- 
 pears that the distance between the Athe- 
 nian camp in the plain of Floridia, and 
 the Helorine way near the sea, to the 
 northward of the Cacyparis, was about 
 two-thirds of a night's march; for they 
 moved in the night, {Iv vvktI, Thucyd. 
 vii. 80, 2.) and the beginning of the night 
 had been consumed in delibei-ation. The 
 distance of the Cassibili from Floridia is 
 about ten miles by the road ; this river, 
 therefore, being moreover the first of any 
 magnitude to the south of Syracuse, seems 
 clearly to be the ancient Cacyparis. 
 
 At the river the Athenians found a 
 Syracusan guard ol)Structing the ford with 
 a wall and palisade, {cnroTUx'^^ovadv ts 
 Kai cnroOTavpovaav tov iropov, Thucyd. 
 vii. 80, 5.) an effect apparently of the pro- 
 vision made by Gylippus and the Syra- 
 cusans for occui)ying the fords and passes 
 {twv ptiGoiov Kai TTora/xuiv rat,' dia- 
 (idaug t(pv\a(T(Tov, Thucyd. vii. 74, 2.) 
 before the Athenians had moved from 
 SjTacuse, and while it was yet uncertain 
 in what direction they would march. The 
 Athenians, having forced the passage of 
 the Cacyparis, moved on towards the Eri- 
 neus. The division of Demosthenes, which 
 was 50 stades in the rear of that of Nicias, 
 was overtaken by the Syracusaiis about the 
 hour of dinner, {irfpi dpiffTov aipar, Thuc. 
 vii. 81, 1.) and had no more than time to 
 form in order of battle, when they were 
 surrounded and attacked in a walled m- 
 closure of olive-trees, having a road through 
 it either way, into which they had retired: 
 dvei\i]9kvTtQ eg ti x^P^ov, t^ kvk\<p jutv 
 Tuxiov nepiriv, olog Sk ivQtv re Km tv^tv, 
 iXdag h) ovK oXiyag dxtv, i/3aXAovro 
 ntpiaTaSov. (Thucyd. vii. 81, 4.) Here 
 they suffered so much during the remain- 
 der of the day from the enemy's missiles, 
 —for he avoided close action,— that, when 
 at night Gylippus, in his own name and 
 that of the Syracusans and their allies, 
 offered the Athenians their lives on con- 
 dition of submission, they accepted the 
 terms. They were 6000 in number : each 
 man, in delivering up his arms, placed the 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 689 
 
 money he had with him in his shield ; the 
 whole amount filled four shields. The pri- 
 soners were then marched off to Syracuse. 
 The next day Gylippus continued in 
 pursuit of Nicias, who in the course of the 
 preceding day had arrived at the Erineus, 
 and, having crossed that river, had halted 
 on a height beyond it. Here he was in- 
 formed by the Syracusans of the surrender 
 of Demosthenes, and having been permit- 
 ted to send a horseman to be assured of 
 the fact, he then made an offer to the 
 enemy to defray all the expenses which 
 the S}Tacusans had incurred by the war, 
 and to deliver an Athenian as a hostage 
 for each talent. But Gylippus and the 
 Syracusans rejected these conditions, and 
 assailed the enemy on all sides with mis- 
 siles. This lasted until the evening, when 
 the Athenians found themselves in great 
 distress for want of provisions ; during 
 the night they made an ineffectual attempt 
 to retreat, but were unable to elude the 
 enemy's vigilance; and it was not until 
 the morning that they were once more 
 in motion,— when they hastened forward to 
 the river Assinarus, {riTrfiyovTO irpog tov 
 'Aaffivapov TTOTanov, Thucyd. vii. 84, 2.) 
 urged by thirst and the hope of finding 
 some protection from the horsemen and 
 light-armed, who incessantly annoyed them. 
 But the enemy attacked them at the pas- 
 sage of the Assinarus, and thus threw them 
 into confusion while pressing forward to 
 cross the river, which flowed between pre- 
 cipitous banks (r> 6k Kprjfivojdigf § 4). 
 Some were caiTied down the stream, (t/i- 
 iraXaffaofisvoi KaTipptoVy § 3.) and many 
 fell either by the missiles of the enemy's 
 light armed, or by the swords of the Pelo- 
 ponnesians who descended into the ravine, 
 or by the horsemen, when any attempted to 
 escape. The water, muddy as it was, and 
 discoloured with blood, was still drunk, 
 and even contested for among the Athe- 
 nians. Nicias now surrendered to Gylip- 
 pus, — to whom and the Lacedsemonians 
 he left the disposal of his own fate, re- 
 questing at the same time that the 
 slaughter should cease : upon which, Gy- 
 lippus gave orders to make prisoners, 
 (^wypeTi/ iKtXivfy Thucyd. vii. 85, 2.) and 
 his surviving enemies laid down their 
 anns, including 300 who had made good 
 their passage through the Syracusan 
 guards in the preceding night, but who 
 were speedily overtaken. 
 
 The whole number collected, however, 
 was not great ; for the loss sustained, as 
 well at the Assinarus as in the preceding 
 attacks, had been greater than on any 
 occasion during the Sicilian war ; and 
 many were concealed by the victorious 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 soldiers, to be sold as slaves for their own 
 
 profit. 
 
 As the route of the Athenians appears 
 to have been changed after forcing the 
 passage of the Cacyparis, and, instead of 
 following up that river to the north-west- 
 ward, to have been directed to the south- 
 westward upon Camarina, where, as ap- 
 pears from some foi-mer transactions, 
 (Thucyd. vi. 88.) they were likely in their 
 present condition to meet with assistance ; 
 it is probable, that in approaching the site 
 of the modern Noto, they quitted the 
 Helorine way and the vicinity of the sea- 
 shore ;— and that having crossed the river 
 Falconara, probably not far from Noto to 
 the westward, they encamped upon a 
 height on the right bank of that river. 
 The day's march, on this supposition, was 
 about 1 2 miles. The next day they hastened 
 forward to the Assinarus, but their march 
 under the circumstances could not have been 
 of more than three or four miles ; at which 
 distance, from the Falconara to the west, 
 occurs the river Abisso, not far from its 
 exit from the hills of Spaccafumo. I am 
 inclined to believe, therefore, that the 
 river Falconara is the ancient Erineus, 
 and the Abisso the Assinarus. 
 
 The prisoners were confined in the 
 stone-quarries. Nicias and Demosthenes 
 were put to death; the former chiefly 
 by the instigation of the Corinthians, 
 supported by the Syracusans who had 
 been in secret coiTespondence with Ni- 
 cias, and contrary to the wishes of Gylip- 
 pus, for the Lacedaemonians were grate- 
 ful to Nicias for his conduct in favour of 
 their countrymen taken at Pylus, while 
 they bore a contrary feeling towards De- 
 mosthenes, who was the victorious com- 
 mander at the same place. During eight 
 months, the Athenians, and their allies of 
 the Sicilian and Italian Greek cities, suf- 
 fered the extreme of misery in the quar- 
 ries, exposed without shelter to the sun, 
 and the cold nights of winter, with a 
 scanty allowance of food and water. The 
 other captives at the end of 70 days were 
 sold as slaves : all Sicily, says the histo- 
 rian, was filled with them. 
 
 Thus ended this imprudent enterprise : 
 a result not unusual in such distant expe- 
 ditions, but in the present instance dis- 
 astrous in the extreme ; chiefly in conse- 
 quence of the inability of the commander, 
 who, however deserving of the encomium of 
 Thucydides, was unfit for the circumstances 
 in which he was placed ; and who was still 
 more unfortunate in having for an oppo- 
 nent one of the most able comraandei-s 
 whose actions have been recorded in the 
 history of Greece. 
 
! 
 
 INDEX L 
 
 PRINCIPAL GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED. 
 
 'A/3a<rai/r<rTcos, vol. i. p. 36 
 &^\a(iv^, ii. 202 
 a/3po^iaiT05, i. 13 
 'Appouwxo^, 'A/3p., and 'A- 
 
 ay ado's '7ro\iTJj9, i. 43o. aya- 
 
 Ool yivKrOai, 4G0. oi ay. 
 
 vfxwv, ii. 383. ay. Trpay- 
 
 fiUTa, i. 514 
 
 ayaWia^o/uai, ii. 38.5 
 
 aya\\ofxai,\. 27t). 478. ii. 385 
 
 (iyav, for Trtii/u, ii. 84; and 
 
 dv confounded, 592 
 ayaj/aKTJj(Ti9, i. 268 
 dyairdu), <^i\ta), and (TTipyw, 
 
 i. 72 
 dyyeTov, ii. 6 
 ayyt'Wo/ixat, ii. 371 
 ayy«\os, (said of a ship,) i. 
 
 413 
 ayi/cbs, i. 458 
 dyvoia and dvoia, ii. 461 
 ayvwo-TOTttToi yXtoffCOV, i. 
 
 542 
 dyopd, i. 104.^ ii. 387. ay. 
 TfTii/'TrtoXoujiifcvwi', 521. ayo- 
 pa TrXj/Bouo-j;, 661 
 a'yopa^ct), ii. 398 
 ayo9 (to) t/^s Oeou, i_. 174 
 ayf)«4>05 fxuij/j.'ih !• 273. ayp. 
 TToXeis, 74. tiyp. i/o/iot,259 
 ts TO dypiMTtpov iirtdido- 
 
 aav, ii. 410 
 dypoTK09, i. 5.^5 
 ot aypoi, i. 226 
 uypvirvia., i. 287 
 dyvid, i. 552 
 dyxivoia, i. 194 
 ay)(io'Tpo(/)05 /u£Ta/3o\t/, i. 
 
 296 
 dyx'^fJ'-o^ov^ where is gene- 
 rally read dvwfiaXou., ii. 566 
 ayci),ii. 651. dy.rov aTpuTou, 
 
 aycoy?;, for Ecaycoyi; onrpoer- 
 ayti)y»;, ii. 291 ; and aj/a- 
 ywyi/, 358. dywyijv irot- 
 slo-ttat, 46 
 
 dyojyo?, for TrpoTTo/iTTos, ii. 
 101 
 
 dywi;, i. 457. 467. 6 «'y. 439. 
 ii. 242. Xoywv dytT'i/fs, 
 i. 490. 
 
 dycoyi^o/xat, i. 422. ii. 305 
 
 dy 0)1/10-19, ii. 242 
 
 dywvia/ma, i. 41. 422. 521. ii. 
 
 544. 588. 602 
 dywvKTTal, i. 419. 422 
 dycouodiTtd}., i. 422 
 dyuji/uOtTal, i. 422 
 do£t(rT£po9, i. 67 
 a^Eia, ii. 661. dSeiau iroulv, 
 
 ., ^- "^'^ 
 
 a^tfTiuos </)uXaK»;, i. 410 
 
 £1/ d^>}\a), i. 127 
 
 d5>;Xco9, ii. 409 
 
 d6t/vta,, i. 302. ii. 333. dSiKio- 
 
 yuai, i. 165. 449. jUT) d5i- 
 
 KtlaOai, ii. 555 
 do'iKmxa., i. 183 
 doiKia., i. 145. ii. 621 
 d6iK:o9 £\£y0£pta, ii. 111. doi- 
 
 Kov oSov ituai^ i. 483 
 TO ddoKiiTov, ii. 372 
 dSo\o9, ii. 202 
 aooX 0)9, ii. 153.209 
 dSvuaaia^ ii. 490 
 a6ui/aTu)T£po9, i. 418. ovx ol 
 
 dovvaTt'oTaToi, ii. 669 
 del ii. 548; 'at any time/ 
 
 294; 'in succession,' i. 505. 
 
 £5 CtEt, 41. ast TTOTE, 82. 6 
 
 dtl ivTo^ yiyi'o/i£i/09, ii. 90 
 dii/nvriaTos;, i. 61 
 a5»JMto9, i. 258 
 <iji0»;9, i. 224 
 
 ot 'A0j>ai, for 'Attik»}, ii. 6 
 «0\ijT»|9, ii. 159 
 a6Xio9, ii. 571 
 ddXov, i. 422 
 fiepoo9, i. 8. 301. ii. 650 
 ddv/nelif Tr]u teXeutjji;, ii. 295 
 dey/it'a, i. 291. ii. 542 
 aiyiaXo9, i. 16. ii. 62 
 di0(O9, i. 309. dUio^ 66^a, 
 
 ii. 116. £9 dtdiov, 83 
 aI^o)9 and alaX'^t'Vi i- 134 
 aid COP., i. 414 
 atK'ta, ii. 574 
 al/JLaaid., ii. 63 
 
 Aii/Lriiff^ and 'Ei't^i'£9, ii. 243 
 a'ipw, i. 241. vnu^ dpavrt^ 
 a-TTo T779 y^9, 89. alpofxai., 
 355; for bpfJLiOfiai^ ii. 18. 
 'jroXifxov a'ip. 78. f;p0t) voyi/, 
 410 
 
 otp£<rts, i. 302 
 
 ai<r0ai/o/utai, i. 115. n. 212. 
 ain-6. Tov 6pou»/, 88. TJ; 
 ijXiKia, 212 
 
 ai<T0»jo-tI; TrapEXEf^ i- 290 ^ 
 
 aio-Xf'o?, i- 170. ii. 311. to 
 ai(TX- Tou Xoyou, i. 2/1. 
 aiaxpov juaX Xoi/, 482. ai<r- 
 Ypou oi/£ioo9, ii. 612. aio-- 
 X:o9, i. 132. 263. 480. ala- 
 
 XKTT09 oX£6p09, 475 
 
 aio-xi^»"J. i- 292. a[(TXU«'») atff- 
 Xio)i/, ii. 311. aiax'^'^^1 and 
 aia(i9, i. 134 
 
 aiax'^^O'""'' ^- '^' ^^'^' 
 ii. 189. , .. 
 
 aWiofiai, ' to borrow,' ii. 391 
 aiTi'a, i. 133. ii. 247. aWiav 
 kiri(ptpiLV. i. 448. 509, Xa- 
 fit'iv, ii. 410. -Traptxt'", 
 i. 458. kv aWiq tx^iv-, 
 
 »• 582 
 alTitioiLiai,!. 199. 433. ii. 220. 
 
 aiTid<T0ai ttjV £<J-tjy»jo-(i/, 
 
 215 
 atTio9, i. 312. alTiov £ti/ffi, 
 
 391. aiTi(iT£po9, ii. 34. 
 
 aiT(a)TaT09, i. 119 
 i^ oXi'yoy ai(/)i'i3io', ii- 263 
 aiiopov/iiai., ii. 5/6 
 d/cdTioi; ajiKpijpi'v-oi/, ii. 89 
 a\-£pato9, i. 236 
 dKivdwo^, i. 173. 431. TO 6- 
 
 KiuS. ii. 198. 
 dKii/5i/i/oj9, ii. 561 
 dKudt<o, i. 2. 287. dKfiulovTo<: 
 
 fftTOU, .>.>l 
 aKpin T7)<i OO JjJ9, i. 272. fflTOS 
 
 £j/ dKfii;, ii. 1, 2. aK/nti tom 
 
 i/ayTtKOu, 496. £7ri ^vpov 
 
 dKun9, 304 
 aaouL XoyoJi/, l. Ji'-^ uko-^ 
 
 £Trto-T«o-6at, ii. 165, 166. 
 
 aKoy] £i6o)9, 404 
 d>coXo'u6/70-at tj7 yviojiij^ i. 424 
 ctKoXouOot, ii. 356. 573 
 aKoviTi^ ii. 95 
 aKoi'Ti^oj, ii. 523 
 
 OKOl'TlO'Tai x^P"'"^"''" "• '^^^ 
 dKOU(Tt09, ii. 326. TO uKovaiov^ 
 i.429. dKoi/o-ioidi/dyK-ai,514 
 d»vOi;(Tia)9, i. 404 
 dKovofiai., i. 434 
 
 Y v2 
 
692 
 
 'AKpaTov XfVa?, ii. 579. 688 
 a/cpai</)i/r)s, i. 35. 89 
 ctfcpaTTjs opy^s, i. 529 
 aKoaro^ didppoia^ i. 288 
 aKpi^ita Tov vavTiKov, ii. 495 
 dK'/0()3rJ9, ii. 66. t6 iravv aKpt- 
 ^ /3k,_346 
 aKpi^ioi "Trpda-oreiv, i. 148. 
 
 aKovarai, i. 185 
 aic/oiTos, ii. 34 
 Sid TO aKpiTWi ^i/i/£X*5, ii. 
 
 567 
 aKpodofiai, ii. 329, 457 
 UKpoaai^, i. 41. Tttfj/ vofitov, 
 
 cc/CfJoaTal tw*/ Ipyvov^ \. 423 
 aKpofioXtafiol, ii. 507 
 #caT* a/cpo9, ii. 149. xa uKpa, 
 40 
 
 CC/CpOTtXcuTtOI/, i 235 
 
 dKpo(p6<riov, ii. 136 
 'AKTatat TToXsts, i. 454 
 a»cT)/ ('sea-shore') and a»cT»/ 
 
 ('a wedffe'), ii. 147 
 aKwv, i. 3o0. ii. 107. aKovrt^ 
 
 fiiTd fiiadov^ 548 
 dXuofxai, i. 3()8 
 a\ii<ptLv Toixoi/, i. 391. a- 
 
 \fi(pE(r6ai Xi'ira, 15 
 aXnOfta, ii. 663 
 TO d\»;0es, ii. 663. «s to a\., 
 
 i. 483, oXijOtr and irX^Ott 
 
 confounded, ii. 663 
 d\»)\£/uti/os and d\t}\e<ru.lvo^, 
 
 aXlJTTTOS, i. 71. dXtJ-TTTOTe- 
 
 pos, 132. 207 
 
 'AXtds, i. 153 
 
 dXicTKOfMni, i. 168 
 
 flXiT»jf>«o9 Toi/ deov^ i. 177 
 
 dX/c/,, i. 129. 340 
 
 dWd, i. 49. 481. dX\d Kal, 
 i. 223. ii. 364. dXX' ot«i/, 
 i. 224. dXXd fji^SL 436. 
 dXX' oiif, ii. 313. dXX' tj, 
 538 
 
 dXXi]Xo(f>ayia, i. 318 
 
 aXXo^tj/ irodtv, i. 65 
 
 d\Xo»coTos, i. 452 
 
 dXXos, pleonastic use of, i. 222; 
 used atlverbiallv, 229. dX- 
 Xov and dXXoor' confounded, 
 5 ; for dXX«<;()i»Xos, 553. 
 dXXo ov6tv with ellipsis of 
 iiroiovv, ii. 24. dXXo Tt 17, 
 i. 289. TO dXXo vuvtikou^ 
 
 ^ ii. 518 
 
 dXXoioo/Jiai, i. 299 
 
 dWoTpto*, i. 385. dXXoTpt- 
 toTtpos, i. 519. dXXoTpiui- 
 
 TttTO?, 1 1 1 
 
 dXXoTpioo), i. 485 
 
 rtXXoTpiw(r«s, i. 67 
 
 d\\6(pvXoi iirfXdovTfi, ii. 85 
 
 ttXXojs, ' in vain,' i. 157. aX- 
 Xtois TToi/tti/, ii. 55. dXXwv 
 joined with ovofxa^ 649 
 
 dXfivpo^^ ii. 42 
 
 d\oyto-Tos, i. 516. ii. 409. to 
 dX., 300 
 
 dXoyto-Tctfs, i. 568 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 dXoyo5, i. 59. ii. 307. dXo- 
 yoirtpos, 390 
 
 dXoyws, i. 313. dX. oruxppo- 
 vilv, ii. 438 
 
 dX(piTa. i. 452 
 
 d'yua, i. 388. ' withal,' 5. 254 ; 
 as the predicate of a sen- 
 tence, ii. 47. ii/na Toiv 10- 
 yois, i. 209; with dat. of 
 person, ii. 172 
 
 dfiad))^^ ii. 60; and d^uj/ETos, 
 3}{3. n/jL. ■Trappi)(Tia^ i. 415. 
 dfiadtaTtpov^ 134. dfxadia- 
 Ttpos, 418. 568 
 
 ajxa^la, i. 205. 306 
 
 a,uat^<I)S, i. 199 
 
 a/ma^a, i. 143 
 
 d/ia,(;Tdj/aj, i. 416, 457. 472. 
 y//a)/x>;s dfiapTai/eiv, 63 
 
 dfidpTiffxa^ ii. 211 ; yi/tJ/xjjs 
 i. 314 
 
 dfxapTia, i. 127; 5o^»Js, 60 
 
 aVidprupos, i. 268 
 
 d/uLUvpo'i, ii. 404 
 
 dfJL^Kvvofxai, i. 344 
 
 dyu/3\uT«pos, i. 266. 311. d/x- 
 
 PXvTSpa TTOlEtl/, i. 314 
 
 dfitivcov^ for positive, i. 163. 
 afiiLvnv Xt'ytii/, 436; rli/ai, 
 ii. 367; dKouiiv, i. 523. ol 
 «/utii/oys, 484 
 
 a>tXtta, i. 171, 204 
 
 d/uLeXtofini, i. 287 
 
 oii/c d/itXt?, i. 11. dfitXia- 
 
 Tfp09, 402 
 
 dutKTos, i. 126 
 dfxiXXav TToitiadai^ ii. 364 
 d/uiiXXdofjiai, ii, 361 
 dfii^ia dXXnXwv, i, 8 
 /it»/ d/uLuriuovtlu, i. 474 
 
 d;U|/TJ<TTta), i. 37 
 
 dfJLodl, dfiodii, d/Jiodi^ and 
 
 d/udeai;, ii, 280 
 d/xd9, for Ti9, ii, 280 
 
 dfXTTtXoV £(T/3dXX£tV, li. 119 
 
 dfiv8p6<:, ii. 404 
 
 dfivvw, i. 489. ii. 43.0. dfxvvo- 
 
 /uat,i. 75. 77. 255. 271. 316. 
 
 420,421.431. ii. 126. 152 
 ducpifioXoi yiyveadai, ii. 50. 
 
 49 nfX(\)i^o\ov r'Siadm, 30. 
 
 kv dixchi^oXw yiyuiadai, 
 
 dfi(pL<T(3i]Tt]To<!, ii. 32.3 
 
 £7r' dfi.(p6Ttpa, ii. 411. ctt' 
 
 d/u</>. £X''"'> ^^'''^ 
 d/uLipoTipwdtv, ii. 130. 192 
 dy, with participle, i. 25. 119. 
 ii. 346 ; with opt. i. 168. 354. 
 461; with fut. 335. ii. 443; 
 with infin. i. 381 ; with verbs 
 of thinking followed by infin. 
 mood, 347 ; with imperative, 
 ii. 556; on the omission of, 
 245; ellips, of, 656 ; omitted 
 after /ndXio-Ta, 354 ; repe- 
 tition of, i. 190; and parti- 
 ciple, for dv with verb in the 
 optative, ii. 142; with ellips, 
 of dXXu)9, 71 ; cannot be 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 693 
 
 joined with opt. fut. 297. 
 dv Kai duvuJVTai^ 132. ui> 
 yiyvofxtda or yiyi/oi/u£t)(f, 
 ii. 84 
 
 dud, in composition, i. 8 
 
 dya/3d\X£ti/ TOV X^i'"? ii* 119 
 
 £9 dva(ioXd>i, ii. 498 
 
 di/ayKfi^o), ii. 163. 522. dvay- 
 /cd^ofiat, ii. 39. 76 
 
 di'ay*caIo9, i. 9<5. 318. ii. 186. 
 551. 562. uvayKaia iraou- 
 (TKtvt), 378. TO duuyKalov, 
 300. di'«yfaidT£po9, 77. 
 dvayKaioTUTo^, i. 13a 
 
 duayKuiu)^, i, 308 
 
 di/ayK-ao-Toi, ii. 495 
 
 dvuyKi], i, 443, ii. 293. dvdyKt] 
 6t, ii. 448. f£ di/dyK'»j9, 
 i. 430. £9 di/dyK-»jj/d</)rxH«i, 
 173. iv dudyKtj, ii. 132. 
 KUT di'dyKJji/, 595. aKov- 
 aioi dvdyKui^ i. 514, di/dy- 
 
 Kai <TTaCrL(t)TlKU)V KUlpU'V, 
 
 ii. 548 
 dua-/pd(Pu}, i. 466. dvayp. iv 
 
 ii. 239 
 di/uyo), i. 387, dvdyiiv X"" 
 
 pou9, 5.50. dvdyta^ai^ 24!> 
 dvuywyi] and dywy»/, ii. 35}) 
 di'aya)'i/t(TT09 and dvavTuyia- 
 
 vicTTo^, ii. 125 
 duu^a'i^(>luLai, ii. 181 
 dfadtw, i. 14. dvaStT<rdaL 
 
 vuv'i, i. 85 
 dvaSiSdarKw, i. 59. ii. 655 
 di/aooui/T£9 and dvuXovvTt^ 
 
 confoiinded, ii. 68 
 dvit'^ivyvvp.i, i, 18.9 
 di/a^jjTto/xat, i. 220 
 dva<dap<Ti(n^ ii. 285. 359 
 dva^rifxaTa^ ii 390 
 duadpiofxai. ii. 114 
 dvaiptofxai, i. 91. 240. 340. 
 
 508 
 di'ato-t)»jT09, i. 274. TO av- 
 
 aicTd. 107 
 duaiadi'jTa)9, i. 131 
 duatcrx^vTtu), i. 71 
 dvaicry^vvTOi^ i. 29d 
 dvuKaXiui^ i. 8. dvaKaXi- 
 
 arttadai and dvuKaXilv^ i. 
 
 dvuKiimai, ii. 565 
 'AvnKtiov, ii. 664 
 di^fx/,\d(t), i. 327. ii. 506 
 di'dKnouo/nni, ii. 520 
 dfdK-pouiTt9, i. 349. 519. 564 
 dvuKoti^ f-XtLv, ii. 670 
 dvaKwxih i- 75. 103. ii. 657. 
 
 dvuK. dairovSo's, 220. dvuK. 
 
 KaKU)v, 152 
 dvaXufifSdvu), i. 234. 421, 
 
 dvaX. aTpaTtc«)Ta9, 336 ; 
 
 for irapaX. ii. 482. dt/a- 
 
 Xa/3d»i/ t;y£, ii. 184 
 di'aXy»jTdT£po9, i. 431 
 di/d\»ji/^i9, ii. 261 
 di'«Xoi/i/T£9 and dua£ovvTi^ 
 
 confounded, ii. 68 
 d»'«Xoyi(r/ud9, i. 413. ii. 653 
 dvctfxdyofiai^ ii. 552 
 
 
 di^a^I^, i. 556 
 
 dvafl<i>l(T^1]T1]T0'i, ^^^^ 
 
 dvavtouadai opKov, ii.^'-04 
 dvavTayoivKTTO'i^ i. -/o 
 
 dvu^io^i i* 473 
 
 di/dTrai/Xo, i. 259. dvdiruv- 
 
 Xai, 325 
 dfaTTiiOo), ii. 632. 655; for 
 usTaTrttOo), i. 134. dvairti- 
 aoM«i, i. 198. 310. ii. 459 
 dvairtipdofiat, ii. 4.90. 494 
 dvatriiJL'irX^p.i, i. 291 
 dvairiiTTw, i. 110 
 dvairXiu), i. 152 
 di/aTrXijpdo/xai, i. 246 
 dj^a'7ro5»j/i»JT»;9, i.^ 110 
 dvuirpdcraw, i. 3o6 
 dvupKTO^y ii. 300 
 di/appayclo-at Td9 irapi^ti.- 
 
 pfcoi'as, ii. 516 
 di/rtppiirTfii/, sc. Ki5/3oi/, ii. 
 
 303; Kfj/^ui/oi/, 110 
 dvamifiv Td9 x«'P«5, ii. 57 
 dva<rKivdX,Mi ii. 151. dva- 
 
 o-K-Eud^ofiai, i. 34 
 dvaa-KOiriu), i. 182 
 di/ao-Trdu), ii. 11 ; for dvifxdo- 
 
 fxai, 131 
 dfdo-Tao-is, i. 230. ii. 571 
 dj/affTt'XXo), ii. 319. dvaaTtX- 
 
 Xojuat, i. 545 
 dvaaTpi<f)U), i. 284 
 dfacTTpoifialy i. 349 
 dj/a<rxt'''OJ' TTOuIffOat, i. 163 
 dvariBif/ut, i. 308 
 dva(pipio, i. 340. 422. ii. 198 
 dv(twwpiu), i. 92 
 ofaxttjo^icrts '^o* afpopfiti^ 1. 
 , 139 ' 
 
 di/ai|/)j</)i^a), ii. 335 
 df^ixa, ii. 328 
 avSpayadia, i. 270. 483 
 dv^payadiX^ofi-ciL, i. 307. 431 
 dv6paTro5t<T/uo9, ii. 189 
 dvSpia, ii. 272 
 
 dl'3pidl/T£9, i. 188 
 
 di'£i\»}6fci/T£9, ii. 583 
 dvsi/jiivri Ty ^laiTt;, i. 13. to 
 dviifiivov T»}9 yi/u)(m}9, ii. 
 
 dvufiivoi^ 5iaiTd(r0ai, i. 260, 
 
 261 
 di/EiTTtTi/, i. 212. ii. 641 
 di/tK:/3aT09, i. 545 
 dviKTO^^ ii. 577 
 di'£X£y/CT09, ii. 291 
 dviXKVio, i. 328. ii. 624. 682 
 di/£X'7rtorT09, ii. 301. dviX- 
 
 iritTTOTtpO^., 486 
 
 d»'£^tX£yKTos, i. 38. dvt^- 
 
 iktyKTov^ ii. 167 
 duiiraxdu)':, i. 258 
 TO dvtir i^ovXivTOv^ i. 416 
 dvtiritiKtcrTspo'i, i. 486 
 dj'£7riK'X»;Ta)9, i. 142 
 dvnri<TT}]fxo<Tvvi)^ ii. 183 
 dvitriTaKTot^ ii. 562 
 dj/£'iriTtj3£to9, ii. 640 
 dvtTri(f)6ovo^^ i. 122 dviiri 
 
 cj>dov6v »aTt, ii. 444 
 
 dvtirKpdovui^^ ii. 403 
 
 dvtptdi'^oiuLai^ i. 240 
 
 dwtu TOW Trdj/Tcoi/ koivov, u, 
 
 102, di/£u auT^i/, 220 
 dvivpicTKufiai., i. 179 
 
 di/f x^yy^^^t ii" "^'^ 
 
 dvtxu>, i. 236. Ji. 450. 665. 
 
 dvtxofJLui.^ i. 170. ou/c di/t'x- 
 
 401. diyt'xfo't^ttt and dvT- 
 
 £X*<^^«ti 322. 
 dvfi/cfOTos, i. 183. 444 
 dv»]Kov(rTiw., i. 134 
 dvi]p Twv doToJi/, ii. 401. av- 
 
 5po9 d()£T»j, i. 269 
 dvQdTTTOixai, ii. 631. dvQdnr- 
 
 TEfftJai Tujj/ -TrpayjudTaJi/, 
 
 668 ^ 
 dvQiKTto9^ i. 143 
 di/OiXfCtt), ii. 23 
 di/tJto), i. 36 
 dj/0»;po9, i. 13 
 di/Orjo-ffdojuai, ii. 33 
 dj/011'69, i. 13 
 
 dvTiGTi] TO Trpdy/Aa, ii. 2l8 
 di/009, ii. 176 
 di/OpajTTHta (pvai^, i. 124. 528. 
 
 KUTd TO di'OpwTrttoi/, i. 41 
 di/t)paj';rfcico9, ii. 304 
 ouK dvdpwTTLVi]'! 6vvdfxf.w^, li. 
 
 435 
 d'v6pa)7ro9, article whether ex- 
 pressed or omitted with, i. 
 
 199. di/ypcoirot, 'soldiers,' 
 
 243 
 dvdwoTTTivw, i. 437 
 dt/tVt,i. 122,123.378. ii. 160. 
 
 for d(i)ii]iJ.i^ 123. dvdvcn 
 
 £7rtTpo7r>ii/, 217. M'/ «*'" 
 
 u'j/at, 344. 540. dvivrwv 
 
 TTji i(p6Sov, 529 
 dvl(TTi]}xi^ i. 26, 2< 
 
 ii. 72. 125. 178 
 
 i/ai, i. 18. 100. 
 
 401. dviaTatrQai, fxtTav- 
 
 i(TTa<rdat, and diruvicTTa- 
 
 fftJai, 5 
 dt/oia, i. 433. 450. ii. 338. 341. 
 
 dvoia and dyvoia, ii. 461 
 dvoLKilofjiai, i. 17. 96. ii. 615. 
 dvoXhci)^ ii. 149 
 
 dvOfXOLM'i^ i. 135 
 
 Ito9 dvotrov^ i. 283 
 di/Taywi/i5d/u£i'09, i. 424 
 di/TaXXdoro-tu, i. 516 ; for titr- 
 
 aXX. ii. 24 
 dvTauvuofiai, i. 527 
 dvTaui\]fXL^ i. 325 
 di/TaJtdo), ii. 340 
 dj/TaTratTto), i. 468 
 dvTutro^iSuifjii^ i. 432. 490 
 di/Tair 000019 yuiP'-^^-^ ii- 1^^ 
 dvTapKiui and ai/T. ii. 49/ 
 dvTtiTTtri/, i. 75. 136. 189.313. 
 ^ 477. ii. 173 
 
 dl'TtXTTt^O), i. 112 
 
 dvTf^dp/u.jjo'19, i. 352 
 dvTtTravdyofJLai and avmr- 
 
 dyojuat, ii. 39 
 dyTiTTs^dyo), ii. 3.9. 6/2 
 duTiTTi^ovXivta^ i. 63. 381j 
 
 245. 357. 
 
 dvacTTii- 
 
 176. 289 
 
 dvTETrijj/ut, ii. 422 
 d/'T£Tn/u.£X»;<roi and avTip-tX- 
 
 Xijcai, i. 383 
 dj/T£'7riTtix'5'*'i i- 2^5 
 
 dl/T£'7riTttlt|/ai ETTlO'ToXl/l/, i. 
 
 180 
 di/Ttpo)!/, i. 421. 434 
 dvTtxw, i. 168. 310. 318. ii. 
 
 639. /3ta dvTix^iv, i. 25. 
 
 dvTixofiai, i. 28. ai/T- 
 
 £X£o-doi and di/txto"^"*! 322 
 di'T^pt6£9, ii. 518 
 di/Tt in composition, i. 382. 
 
 dvTi Ttt'x^"*' ^13- ii* 11^* 
 
 dvTi fxtydXtDV tvtpyKTLuiv^ 
 
 19. dv^' (01/, 576 
 dvTi/3orjO£U), ii. 343 
 dvTijSoXia, ii. 571 
 dvTiKatJi'o'TJj/xi, i. 100. 313. 
 . 449 
 
 dvTiKpovu), ii. 389 
 dyTiKpu9, i. 170. avTiKpvi 
 
 and dvTiKpv, 216. dj/TiKpu9, 
 
 ii. 393 
 di/TiXa/3»/, ii. 557 
 dvTi\au/3d»/w, i. 469. di/Tt- 
 
 Xafipdvofxai, 219. 304. 395. 
 
 430. ii. 564. 668 
 dvTiXtyto, i. 125. 517 
 di/TiX£/cT09, ii. 123 
 dvTiXijyf/ii, i. 165 
 dfTtXoyta, i. 58. 344. ii. 633 
 di/Tt/isXX^orai and dvTtiri- 
 
 fxtXrjtrai, i. 383 
 di/TtiraXo9, i. 141. 170. 204. 
 
 303. 377. 379. 450. ii. 17. 
 
 dvTiiraXov, i. 421. to dvr. 
 
 i. 278. £9 dvTi-rraXa Kad- 
 
 to-Taa0ai,ii.494. avTiiraXa 
 
 Ttt T7'}9 i/ai;;xax"<Si 521 
 dvTnrapaKf.Xivop.ai, ii. 334 
 d/'Tj7rapa'7rXta), i. 338 
 dvTiTrapao-Ktud^o^ai, i. 1-9 
 avTiTTupaffKEvi), i. 20^3 
 
 avTiirapaa-x^^^i ii- 350 
 dvTi'jrapaTd(T(Top.ai, ii. 188 
 
 dj/TiTToii'o/xai, i. 51 
 dvTLTToXip.lw, i. 42 
 di;Tt7rpt»jpo9, i. 349. 352. u. 10. 
 
 22. 516. 633 
 dvri(r6op.ai, i. 379 
 dvTi(TXiip^X,op.ni, i. 200. 440 
 dvTioxwi/, i. 17. dvTiaxv and 
 
 dvTitrxVi 1^-^ 
 di/TiTdo-o'o/xai, i. 345. 464. 525 
 
 dj/TiTf i)(ior/irt, i. 3*-8 
 
 di/TtTi0»]/ii, i. 341. 463. ii. 343. 
 
 652 
 avTiTipLOoptopLai, i. 520 
 dvTKfivXanii, i. 339 
 dt>TOunp.d^w, ii. 322 
 dvTO(piiXu)v, i. 266 
 dj/u-7ro7rTOT£po9, i. 437 
 dvvTti), i. 324 
 at di/o) TTuXai, ii. 173 
 dvwdtv, i. 367. 397. ii. 98 
 ■ dvcodfu}, ii. 664 
 
 T^9 Tux'|5 dvtvuaXov, \\. 566 
 d^iopa^o^. ii. 179. 650 
 d^io9, 1. 124. OVK d^i09, 77. 
 
694 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 695 
 
 TrXcto-Tou agioi/,311. a^ios 
 \6yov, 117. afiov dyai, 
 298. Tu u^ia tx^iv, 4»5. 
 dfiov Ti, ii. 350. d^iov Ti 
 Xdyou, 520. a^ia Tf;s 'Trpocr- 
 5o/cias, 52. d^ia Xoyou, 417. 
 ou Kar ul^iau, 577. a^ios 
 eou/iao-ai, i. 194. a^i(i>T£- 
 po9, 480 , 
 
 a^toxP^^'S "• 47. 19o. a|.o- 
 ypiMu (supp. Tt), oay. .5/1^ 
 
 a?Voa,,i.l39.530.569. h. Ho. 
 134.220. 231. 556. eq\iiv. to 
 
 dfiO^ ti/JLl, 498. "6^00, COS, 
 
 75. a^ioo/iai,i. 461. 11.198. 
 
 ouK d|ioOv, i. 151.346.441. 
 d^iw/ua, i. 258. ii-^iy,^ ,, , 
 «f ta,^.9, i. 69. 345. 3/6. 515. 
 
 ii. 402. for a^iiofia, i. 107. 
 
 df. YcipiTos, 76. dgiwo-Ei 
 
 'TrpofjNtti'i ^oi 
 d^uy/cpoTijxa 7r\))pa>/iaTa, 
 
 ii. 665 
 dgi'M/SaTos, i. 447 
 d|u/i<^opos, i.j59. 352 
 df ui'tcia, i. 171 
 dlui/ETos, i. 433. ii. 28. a^. 
 
 and dMa0'/?, 383. d^uvtTw- 
 
 Tepos, i. 205 
 do/ci/os, i. 110 
 dopto-TO?, i. 196 
 oTTayyAXw, i. 5o ,, 
 
 d-TTdya,, i. 177. 300. 493. ii. 
 
 245. \l/f](pov dirayayiiv^ i. 
 
 174 
 
 dTraOj'js, ii. 61. diraetls ott- 
 
 jtVai, i. 49 ^ _ 
 
 d-7rai6euffta,i.433. d-rr. opyr/s, 
 
 528 
 d'TTaXyico^ i. 304 ^ 
 
 diraWayi} rod iroXtnov, n. 
 
 483 
 diraWa^ei'o), i. 146 
 
 dTraWaJao), i. 139. 179. 527. 
 dira\\d<r<rofxai, 194. 481. 
 ii. 383. 595. 653 
 d-TraWoTpioxTis, i. 485 
 diravdarTaai's^ i. 4 
 d'n'ai/oo-xi"'''"£'w, !• 71 ^ 
 d'n-ai;io-T»)/Lit,i.318. d'7r.£»c,98. 
 dirai/i<rTa(r6ttJ,200. dirau- 
 t<7Ta<r0at, dviaraaQai, and 
 /U£Tai/t(rTao'0ai, i. 5 
 oTrai/Tdo), ii. 118 
 a-Tra^, ' once for all,' i. 197 
 dTrafioa), i. 11 
 d'7rapd(TKEuo9, i. 148. 223. 345. 
 
 dirapdorffa), ii. 5oo 
 dirapto-KO/uai, i. /2 
 d7rapi0/u.tojixai, i. 392 
 d'Trapviofxai, ii.^406 
 dirapTdto, ii. 351 
 dTrapXfJ and dir' opX^'«» "• 
 
 349 
 d-TrctTt), i. 64 
 vcoptoi; dirc^oi/, ii. 687 
 aTTst^to), ii. 29 
 d7r«i0£O-T«pos, i. 340 
 OVK d'TTtticoTcas, i. 219 
 
 d.r£t/x/,T279. ii. 397. 584 
 dTTzipia, i. 128. 343 
 d-TTEtpo'/caKos, ii. 307 
 57r£tpo9, i. 131. ctTTstposand 
 
 diropo^ confounded, lio. 
 
 d-TT. dKpoaT»;s, 253 
 d-TTfXauj/o), ii. 406 ^ 
 dirEotKOTtos, ii. 40o 
 dirtpioTrro^, ^•"'^ . .^ , 
 dxEpio-KrETrTos, ii. 14a. air£p:- 
 
 O-KfTTTOTtpOS, 418 
 
 d-TTEpKTKtirTws, ii. 408 
 dTrepsTv, i. 168 
 direpuBpid^o), i- 71 ^ 
 
 dirt'pxoMai, "• l^^- ^^'^'^ "'^" 
 
 £pX£O'0«t'. 1^5 
 d-TTt^eos, i. 228 
 dTrt'x^o/xat, i. 122. 30/ 
 dTTtdXXo), ii. 281 
 dirio-Ttw, ii. 366 
 d-Tno-Tos, i. 104. ii. 292. air. 
 
 5idi/oia,359. diriaTOTtpos, 
 
 197 
 dTTto-TO)?, i. 38 ^ ^ 
 
 dTrXoia,^ i. 342. u. 3o2. viro 
 
 aTrXoia^^ 5 
 d-7rXou)T£pov, ii. 551 
 dirXws, i. 446; for Ka0oXiKu.s, 
 
 4-^5 
 d-TTo, for vTTo, 'by; i. 45. dTrd 
 and iiTTO confounded, 4a. 
 drf)' and £</>' confounded, 
 ii. 250. 651. for 5id, i;^328; 
 'on the part of,' i. 374. ii. 
 495. d<p' r](Tvx^a<:, i. 173. 
 dird TOO dvdpuiTTtiov Tpo- 
 'jrov, 123. dtp' iKd<TTUiu, 
 414. dTTo dtpairtiai, 381. 
 ol dird 0aXd<rflrj)9, 333. oi 
 dird Tcoi/ TTivpywi', 397. 'on 
 account of,' ii. 333. denoting 
 state or condition, 293. in 
 composition, 246. d-iroTivwv 
 dv!ipu>v,99. dTTOTTEpiouo-ias, 
 302. dTTO Tajy irpwTwvdv- 
 Spwv^ 146. dTTO TOV dXt]- 
 eous, 373. dTTO TTVivfiaro^ 
 itnyivopiivov, 47. d-TTO -rwy 
 d£t iiTrapxoi/Tcoj/, 30.^ diro 
 Taji; inrapXOfTOjy, 36o. ott 
 oXtytjs 6uj;d/u£a)9,390. d-Trd 
 ToD 01/T09, 187. d-Jrd yXdxr- 
 (r»js,492. d-TTO TavTO/udrou, 
 376. diro ^ui/o^ou, 650 
 dTro/3d0po, ii. 19 . 
 
 dTTo/Jaii/o), i. 225. 458. u. 27. 
 
 59 
 d'7ro/3ao-i9, ii. 17 
 diro/3X£7ra), i. 470 ^ ^ 
 
 d-TToyiyvofxai, i. 363. ot aTTO- 
 yti/o/LiEi/oi, 249. d/Aapxt]- 
 judrcoi; d'TToytyi'to'Oat, 74 
 dTToyi/oio, i. 532 
 diroda<rp.6^^ i. 26 ^ ^ 
 
 diroSdKvvixi, i. 49. dtroSiiK- 
 
 j/uuat, ii. 548 
 d7roa£.^i9,i. 147.229 
 diroUxop^ai, ii. 384. 399, 400 
 d'7ro6ij/ut]T»j9, i. 110 
 
 dTToSriuos, i. 31 
 d-TTo^t'L/it, i. 101. 320. ii. 278. 
 ,415 
 diroSito'Ctt', i. 556 
 
 d-rrodoxh X"'P/"'^ 1 7q^^ 
 dirodpau ai/TOi/, i. 17" 
 
 dTTo^dro, i. 5 
 diro^avwu viro, i. 20 
 dTTOt/CiO), i. 461 ^ ^ 
 
 dTToiKta, i. 50. diroiKiav tK- 
 
 irip.'miv, i. 538 
 diroiKo^o/utu), i. 186 
 d'iroiK'09, i. 47. diroiKoi, 2i5 
 diroKadapcrii^ X^^y^l i- 284 
 diroKap-vui^ i. 292, 293 
 diroKauXi^u), i. 3"-8 
 diroKiv^vvtvai^TvXn'i^ "• 559 
 d-TTO/cti/^i/i/Euo), i. 428 ^ 
 
 dTroKXeio), ii. 284. diroKX£t- 
 
 opai^ 371 
 d-TroKXjjpoa), ii. 11 
 i] diroKXvcri's fiov rwv irvXjav, 
 
 ii. 110.' d'7roKX{}(T£i9, 474 
 
 d'7roKX?;a), ii. 418 
 diroKWw,i.391.ii.602. airoK- 
 
 vtiv Tuv orTpartiav, 4Qji 
 
 d'7roK:i'?j(ri9 twu orTpaTiLwv, i. 
 
 148 
 d-n-oKplvonai, i. 8. 283. ii. 530 
 d'7rdKpiort9 vocrtph^ i. 283 
 d7ro\'poT09, ii. 509 ^ 
 
 dTTOKpUTTTO), li. '-03. 0X0- 
 
 /cpuTTTO/uai, 587 
 
 dTTOKcoXuco, ii. 45a 
 
 diroXaMiSdva), i. 17. n. 138. 
 540. 595. diroXapi^dvop.ai, 
 ii. 253. 352. airoXa^iiv ^la- 
 
 TiiX}^P^'^'''^-> 550 
 
 d'rrdXai;cri9, i. 260 
 
 dTToXautt), i. 112 
 
 d-n-oXtiVEJi/ £«:, 1. 3/7. u. 1»1 
 
 diroXia^aivui^ ii. 5a7 
 
 dTToXXu/xt, i. 86. ii. 468. airoX- 
 Xuouo-i, where some read 
 -a(Ti^ 540. TTtpiovaria aTTC- 
 Xicrdai, i. 172. d-TToXXu/xai, 
 
 i. 467 
 d-rroXoytofiai, i. 477 
 diroXoyiav troLiiavai^ i. 4// 
 diroXo(pvpop.ai^ i. 2/9^ 
 d7ro/Lit/iV^<rK£<T0ai X^P^"' ^' 
 
 dirojUKrOoo), i. 494 
 dirofJLvvfxi and ETroVi/u/ii, n. 
 241 ^ .. 
 
 £9 d-rrovoiav KaQi<TTa(j^ai, n. 
 
 559 
 d'7roi/a)9, ii. 296 
 diro^npalvui^ ii. 494 
 dTTOTravouai, ii. 277 
 diroTTtipav Xap.ftdveiv, u. 5U.i 
 dTTOTTftpdo), i. 353. u. 1<>U. 
 
 dTTo'TTtipdofxai^ 37 
 diro'trip.'n-opai^ i. 3/3 
 dTTOTrXiw, i. 506 
 d-TToirX/jOo), ii. 560 
 dTTopitu, ii. 406. dTopouJ/'res 
 
 Tai/To, 229 ..ten 
 
 dTTopm, i. 24. 287, n 550. 
 dtropiq KTao-0ai, i. i'-^ 
 
 dTTopov, i. 189. 387. aiTopo^ 
 and d7r£tpo9 coufounded, 
 148. iv d-TTopw £X«<f^«i' 
 46. T-d d-jropov T7}9 odov, 
 ii.' 169. Td diropfaripa^ 
 87. dTropa)TaT09, 50 
 
 diroo-aXtuo), i- 1^1 
 
 dTroo-iijuaiVw, ii. 44 
 
 dTroo-i/iow, "-.40 
 
 d-TTOffi/xwffts, ii. 40 
 
 dTToo-Trdo^at, 1. 510. n. 581 
 
 diroo-TTiuoo), ii. 357 
 
 d7rd(rTa(n9,i.3n4-, £umM«X<«^ 
 168. d7roaTd(r£i9 yiyi/£<r- 
 ^oi, 122. d-TrdoTTao-ti/ iroi- 
 £T(70«i, 411 
 
 dTTOO-TtptW,!. /4. aiTOO-TEpfcO- 
 
 juat, ii. 466 
 diroo-ToXf;, ii. 599 ^ 
 
 dTToo-Tpartia, d7ro(rTpaT£i/o- 
 
 juai, ii. 255 ^ •. inq 
 
 dTro(TTpty\/at aureus, n. lUiJ. 
 
 diroaTpi(f)u) and dTrorptTro), 
 
 103. 346 
 diro(rTpo(^»j, ii. 100. air. o-w- 
 
 T>jpi«9, 647 
 d7roT£iX'$'*''i-454; for 7r£pi- 
 
 dTTOTtpopiivo^^ ii. 627 
 dTToGto-tJai rou vopov, i. Tia 
 dirorpa'Tro,, ii. 357. a^orp. 
 
 and d'7ro(rTpt<^w, w6. d40. 
 
 d7roTp£7ro/xai, i. 1-4. o(J. 
 
 495 
 airorpoiriiv tx^iv,'^- 446 
 dTro<^aiva), i. 304. u. 445 ^ 
 airoiptpw, ii. 219. dTro<^tpo- 
 
 /uai, 480 
 d'7ro(pf.vy(*y, i. 499 
 d7ro(/)0£tpojiiai, i. 288 
 airo(l)opa, ii. 217 
 oTToxpdo/uiai, i. 106. 
 
 341. 525 
 d7roxpw'''''u)9 tX^'"^ ^• 
 d'7roX"'^<^oyLioi, ii. 509 
 diroxwpEw, ii- 579. dirox^- 
 
 pt'o/uat, i. 384. diroxt^ptf 
 
 and £7rix">pta) confounded, 
 
 d-TroXf«P'JO'i»' TTOiEio'Oau ii- 560 
 dTTwHius, i. 261. d7ra)0to/iai, 
 
 213. 261 
 dirpay^oi/a)9, ii. 452 
 
 dirpayp-ocrvviu !• "'^* '^"(* 
 dTTpay/Lioo-ui/iis pLt-ra^oXi]^ 
 
 "• 347 
 d-n-pdviitwi/, i, 263. 308, 309 
 d7rpo0u/u.o9, ii. 113 
 uTrpo(ba>jL(TTU)i^ i. 84. ii. 595 
 ^^fl-TOMai,i. 127.235.282.289. 
 
 ii, 595. 'jroXifjLOV dirricrtiaiy 
 
 ii. 195. 257 
 dpa El, ii. 113 
 TO dpyov, i. 516, 517 ^ 
 doyvpia £uXd»ca £uXd^£ti/, 
 
 'ii. 19^ 
 dpyupoXoyEO), i. 318. 390 
 dpyupoXdyoi, sciL i/7;t9, ii. 97. 
 
 dpyupoXdyoi i'J7e9, 68 
 dpEO-iCEi, dp/ct'o-Ei, i. 321. as. 
 
 dpiiTKll, 179. OVK dpKTKO- 
 
 uEi/os, 317. dpi<TKopai, U. 
 181 
 
 do-Ti/yEiTo,!/, i. 129. 268 
 d<r(/>dX£m, i. 74. 383. 517. Sl 
 
 do-r^aX£ia9, 32. £1/ acr<^tt- 
 
 Xtia Eii/ai, 325 
 
 « ; RO 107 9fiS 278 iiX Xtia Eii/ai, .tJa 
 
 ""S 377: '459. f 83: 307: «.;(.<.M''', '^:,-;/ri9"- "'i 
 Ao:^ 588.642. doExai, 1. t^'^v «'^^f.^",' V^-; 7j 
 
 508. ii. 
 41 
 
 403. 588. 642. dotTai, i. 
 
 253. al dpETat, 172. dudpd'i 
 
 dpiTi], 270. dp£T779 p-tra- 
 
 TTOitlcrdai^ 29'.- 
 dpiOpiiop.aL, i. 391 
 £9 dpidp-ou IXdELV, 1. 32'.- 
 
 dpiO"T£pd9, 1. oJ4 
 
 'Api(rT0KpdTi)9 and 'ApiCTO- 
 
 KoiTJjs confounded, ii. 2^^' 
 dpKTTOKparla o-w^poji/, i. 52w 
 dpio-ToTroitojuai, ii. 46. 521. ^ 
 
 dpi(TT09, for ETriTj'jOEtos, 1. 
 423. dpiaro'i and KpuTKT- 
 Tov, ii. 501 
 
 'ApKudia and AsuKa^ia con- 
 founded, i. 540 
 
 doKEli/, i. 280. E-n-l TrXEio-Toi; 
 dpKilv, 113 
 
 dpKtariL, dpia-Kti^ 1. o-l 
 
 dpK-oui/Ta)9 EX^J"'' '• 41 
 
 dpKTOupos, i. 330 
 
 'Ao/ioo-rai, ii. 226. 238. 597_ 
 
 dp'Tra(rOti9 yir dvifxov, ii. 4/9 
 
 dpp(jti(TTi(t., i. 387. 11-^ 5o-i 
 
 dppa)crTdxEpo9, ii. ^^o 
 
 'ApTu^Ep^Jjs, and'Apro^. 1. 
 52 
 
 'ApT-yyai, ii. 226. 238 
 
 dpTyi/o), ii. 238^ 
 
 dp x«'oXoy *'"'•' "'.^^2,0 
 dpx^'o'""^'^'^'''^^' "• 
 dpX"i^os, i. 114 
 dpYrttoTpo7rd9, i. 114 
 dpxO, i. 95- 304. ii. 667. al 
 ^dpxai. i. 140. ii. 96 
 dpx'jyo^i i- 95 
 
 dpxo/^E'^oi, i. 411. dpHd/x£i/os, 
 2. dpXovtyoL 'TrdXi9, 30». 
 dpx"!/ EyKpaT«9 123 -, Tci»/ 
 o-TTovawJ/, ii. 205; -rmoe. 
 TJ> ij/i*."""^ 1^7. np^avTO 
 irdduu, 390 
 dpwyds, ii. 553 ^ 
 
 d(ra07i9, ii. 145. aJ. eXeu- 
 
 Ofpia, 113 .. 
 
 do-a^a)9 £K'7rXnyi/u(T0at, n. lb- 
 d<r0t«/£ia, i. 7. ii. 556 ; cwfia- 
 
 Toji/, 57 , 
 
 d(Teti/ri9, ii. 534. d<T0£y»js and 
 do-0£ J/ti)J/, 550. ol do-0Ei'Et9, 
 - ' the poorer sort,' i. 10. daf^i- 
 i;to-TEpo9, 190. aaQtyt(TTi- 
 pov avTO EttUTOu, ii. 558. 
 £1/ TO) d<r0£i/£O'TdTa), 1. 
 455 
 dcTKctifia, i. 354 ^ 
 
 do-/LiE»'09, i. 48. ii. 332. 00- 
 
 /dt'vj}, i. 529 
 d(riri9, ii. 580. d<nrL8i^ vir- 
 
 Ttai, 584 
 aV'7roi;ao9, i. 70. 74. ii. 220 
 Td 'Aaavpia ypapp-ura^ u. 
 
 68 „-. , . 
 
 d(rTdeM»)T09, i. 4/2. TO a- 
 
 <rTd0iii»)Toi/, ii. 82 
 dcToI, i. 256 
 
 d(r(^«X£l, ii. 184. aa<pa- 
 Xiartpov used adverbially, 
 i. 69. d(T(paXicr'raTo'i, 225 
 
 d(T(paXw9, i. 135. 308. 311 
 
 dTdKTa)9, ii. 188 
 
 dTaXai7r6t)po9, i. 37 
 
 dTa^'iu, ii. 426. 560 
 
 drao-eaXn;, ii. 410 , , , 
 
 dTEl'X'O-TOS, i. 5. 10. TO aT£l- 
 
 XtffTOV, 101 
 driKpapTO^t ii. 82 
 dn/iita, ii. 221 
 dTl/UlC0pTJT09, i. 468 
 aToX/ixdTEpos, i. 33 
 droTTia, i. 290. 515 ^ 
 
 dTo7ro9, i. 424. iruidp.a aro- 
 
 TTOV, 284 
 drpa/vTOS, ii. 60 ^ 
 
 'AxpaiuuTTioi' and Arpa- 
 
 /uuTTEiof, ii. 1/8 ^ ^ 
 
 dTpa-TTOS, ii. 171. TO «T- ^7 
 
 dTpifiui uir' £pi)^t««, "• 10 
 d'TTtt, for dTii'_a, i. 159 
 drTiKt^o), i. 478 
 aTuvEiv, i. 306 , 
 
 a5, V^o, i. 130; 'on their 
 part,' ii. 233 ^^^ .. 
 
 au0a/pETo9, i. 127. 209. 11. 
 
 383 
 
 ou6eVt»}9, i. 471 
 
 au0jj/u£pdi/, n. 40a. "y^^'^^" 
 pou and au0ii)U£pdi/, 51- 
 
 au0t9, (femuin, ii. 398. e9 au0i9 
 dva/3dXXEa0at, 83. au0is 
 yvutpwi -TrpoOEii/ai, i. 414 
 
 avXiu ii- 583 
 avXLX^opai, ii. 485 
 ai/^di/oiuai, i. 138. TO KOivov 
 
 ai'^di/Eii/, ii. 383 
 duTri/09, ii. 50 
 auTdyyEXo9, i. 407 
 auTap^Eo, and d.T. J^ 497 
 ai'TapKi/9, 1. /O. -'<)/. -i^"' 
 
 aorapKEaTaros, i. 25o 
 aL»TETrdyyEXT09, i. 62 
 
 «dTEpETT,9, i. 23. 389. auTEpE- 
 
 Tot KOMio'0Ei/T£9, ii. 464 
 ai/x»j(Coo9, i. 184 ^ ^ 
 
 auTiK-a and £u0i/9,i.2. auxt/ca 
 
 i/uK:Td9, iliid. iu r<5 avriKa^ 
 
 auTO^OEi, i. 336. ii. 180 
 ouTdaiK-o9, ii. 201 
 auTdeEi/, i. 201. 11. 28/. 01 
 auT. i. 376. b avT. o-iT09, 
 
 auTOK-pdTwp, i. 479. "-167. 
 
 aUTOK:pdTOp£9 ovtes, 83 
 
 auTo/xaTOS, i. 329 
 avropLoXia, \.20o. "•.4J>i>- «"- 
 
 TopoXia x^f*^'"-! "• .1 .. 
 avTovop-iopai^ i. 209. 3-1. u. 
 
 446 
 ouToi/o/Mia, ii. HI. where vulg. 
 ivvopiia^ 640 
 
696 
 
 avTovouo^, i. 147. 308. 379. 
 
 ii. 201. 280. 447 
 auTO'TToXts, ii. 282 
 auTos, ips' solus, ii. 150. 377. 
 sponte, 78, 79. after ordinals, 
 i. 80. emphatic, ii. 208. 254. 
 285, 286. 403. for outo- 
 /LiaTOS, i. 484. 6 ouTo's ti/xt, 
 302. avroi v/miU oUt, 2.55. 
 TO ouTo, ii. 27. 227. fr 
 auTo £\6tTi/, i. 296. ai/r^ 
 Ka0' av-riiv, ii. 510. avTO\)<i 
 ica6' iai/Tous KaTaT/otx/^ai, 
 627 
 auToffxt^i^^Wi ^« 195 
 auTOTtXi/s, ii. 201 
 auToD, ii. 522, 523; for av- 
 
 ToffE, 47;;heie,' 366 
 airToupyos, i. 201 
 ouTot^uj;?, i. 142 
 outoy6(«i/, ii. 317 
 ai5x')i^«, i. 306. ii. 558. 574 
 (!i0a/p£U),ii.494. itpaipiofiai, 
 
 i. 306. ii. 267. 330 
 «(/)ai;»is, i. 77. 105. 445. i/«v/xo 
 a<^aj/fcs, 185. i*c tov dcpa- 
 i/oiJs, ii. 55 
 ci(pavitio, i. 270. a(^ai/i^o/iat, 
 
 525. ii. 491.619 
 a>£t5ta),.i. 274. 292 
 a<^£i6j;s, ii. 42 
 d(pi\Ktiv T^s 7»}s, ii. 541 ^ 
 d(^>)/xws and £u^/;/liws, i. 553 
 d4>n]ni, i. 495. dcptlvai liri- 
 TooTTJ/i/, ii. 218. d(pitvai is, 
 502. o(^ucr0ai, i. 301. /St- 
 \os a</)fcTfai, ii. 559 
 dcpiKviofiai, i. 370. 406. es 
 aj/ayKiii; a</)lY0at, 173. ii. 14 
 «>cVtV^ i- 71. 93. 122. 144. 
 281. 447. 460. dfpicrranai, 
 432. 442. ii. 454. d<pi<rTdvai 
 TOV iroXtfjiov, 490. Ni/ct'ou 
 
 OTTOO-TJ/O-at, 235. Ol/6£l/OS 
 
 a</)iCTTaor0ai, 156. airoo-x^- 
 fr£<r6ai SiTrXiiv dtroaraaiv 
 diro — i. 383 
 
 a<f>ol3os, ii. 50 
 
 d<popibiii, i. 139 
 
 od)paK-T09, i.520. 526. a<^pa- 
 
 KTOt OlKTJfftlS, lii 
 
 d<ppo(Tvvj], i. 171 
 
 a'x^u^ovEs, i. 258. ii' dx^v- 
 
 66va, ii. 59 
 ax^ofJLai, ii. 357. ^ax0£ff0at 
 
 Tpoffi^piiq, i. 176. a'x^"- 
 
 lj.ivo<s Ty /JLOUTJ, ii. 533 ; tJ; 
 
 'iSpa, 183 
 cixp«tos, i. 330. Td a'x_p. 134. 
 
 TO a'xP- v^iKiai, 278. ct- 
 
 Xp£lOTaT09, 217 
 
 dYpi]<JTo^, i. 331 
 awpos, i. 137 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 697 
 
 B. 
 
 /3aKT»jpta, ii 654 
 /3aXai/«7pa, i. 215 
 (3a\avoSoKt}, i. 215 
 ^dXavoi, i. 215 
 
 /3a\Xo>ci/os, telis petitus, i. 
 
 101 
 fidpftapo^, i. 3. 8. 317; ttoXe- 
 
 /uos, i. 255 
 fiapvvofxai, i. 234 
 /3affai/i$£iv Trpay/xa, ii. 400 
 /3a<TiX£t<x, i. 27 
 fiaaiXtvu), i. 230 
 ^t^uLoofxai, i. 43. ii. 367. 434 
 BiBaio^, i. 7. /3t73. tw /x£f£iJ', 
 ii.275. /3£'/3aioi/, i. 540. ^£- 
 /3aioT£pos, 18. 265. 307. 
 428. ii. 308. fttjiaioTipo^ 
 and /3£^aia)T£po9, 411. fti- 
 /3aioT£pos and /3iaioT£pos 
 confounded, i. 249. ii.^48 
 ^ifiat.6ri]'T0^ tripi., ii. 175 
 fltflatws, i. 4. 27. ii. 81. 94. 
 
 149. 609 
 /3£/3a/a)o-i9, i. 200. ii. 114 
 /3£Xti<tto9, for £7riT»j5£to9, ii. 
 381. oi ^iXriaToi, i. 485. 
 ii. 628 
 
 Sta,i- 125.151.202.448. /3«a 
 
 V'ii', 78. 106 
 
 ^lajo/uai, i. 122. ii. 17. 563. 
 ftidXaadai £9, i. 100. j3ta$. 
 TJji/ diro^aaiv, ii. 19. £/3t- 
 dcai/To EXBtti/, 580 
 
 /3rato9, i. 74. 145. 249. ii. 275. 
 6i5ao-K:aXo9 /3. i. 514. /3iat- 
 oVaTOS, 414. /3iato'T£po9 
 and /3£/3aioT£pos confound- 
 ed, i. 249. ii. 48 
 
 /3iaiaj9, i. 398 
 
 jStoTfwo), i. 24 
 
 /3Xa/3j;, ii. 3^54 
 
 ^Xa-TTTw, i. 70. 131. 444. n. 
 504. 553. /SXdTTTo/iai, i. 
 130. 438. 447. 463 
 
 /SXao-rdi/o), i. 400 
 
 pXiTTEiv, 'to be alive,' i. 410 
 
 fioiiKci ^£uy£a, ii. 170 
 
 /3o»}, 'shout,' i, 137 
 
 /3oj>0£ta, ii. 260. /9o»j0£tai9 
 EXpwi'To, i. 54 
 
 /3o»,0£a,, i. 172. 198. /3or,0£rj/ 
 
 £Tr' «UTOl»9, 155 
 
 ^do-K'o), ii. 535 
 
 BoTa/Liioi, BoTai/ioi, ii. 246 
 
 /3ouX£UT£09, i. 116 
 
 /SouXtuTiipioj/, i. 203. 231 
 
 PovXtvw, for <TVfxl3ovXEvu), i. 
 
 436. PovXtvw and ^ovXev- 
 
 ouai, ii. 310. /SovXfuo^at, 
 
 i. 107. 132. 402. /Soi/XfiDaai 
 
 Tl dvi'lKtaTOVt 183 
 /3ouX^9 WV, i. 500. £9 /utav 
 
 /3oi/X»iJ/, ii. 312 
 /3ouX»jo-i9, i. 254. ii. 145. 435. 
 
 iSouX. SiKaia, i. 492 
 BovXofjLai, i. 79. 182. ii. 104. 
 
 261.315. 396. emphatic, 375. 
 
 when requiring the aorist, 
 
 3,54. /3ouX. 7r£t(T0^i/ot, ii. 
 
 632 
 ftovvofial, ii. 247 
 /3oui/d/uo9, ii. 247 
 Bou</)pd9, ii. 154 
 ftpdyxo^, i. 284 
 
 Ppa6i)v^ ii. 528. (ipadvTtpoi 
 Tto afivvfcrdai, 52 
 
 /3poxys, i- 127. 139. fipaxtta 
 ^irti/oto, 413. Ipya /3pdxta, 
 181. /3pax«ta irpdc^ao-is, 
 428. ii. 326. /Spaxv /udpioj/, 
 469. /Spaxy Ttixos, i. 327. 
 KOTd 0paxv^ ii- 130. 5id 
 /3paxt'o*, i. 338. ii. 22. 100. 
 ftpaXifTtpa h j^ori^tia, 247 
 
 /Spax'^Tjjs yi/tt>)utj9, i. 433; ^£- 
 
 X£TtJ9, 195 
 
 /3pdxo9, i. 327 
 flutt)!/, ii. 10 
 ^(4*09, i. 176. ii. 62 
 
 r. 
 
 yn/At/fd, ii. 323 
 ydp, i. 7. nimirum, 9. 26. 29. 
 93. 321. inchoative, 9. 211. 
 ii. 28. elliptical use of, i. 
 489. commencing a sentence 
 which is left incomplete, 47. 
 referring to a clause omitted, 
 108. 117. 164. 198. 525. ii. 
 116. serving to introduce 
 the reason for the affirma- 
 tion, &c. 298, 299. ov ydp. 
 297. ydpToi, 539. ydp— • 
 ydp, 440 
 
 yE, ' at least,' i. 59. ii. 294. yi 
 and T£ confounded, i. 89 
 103. 107. ii. 14. 110. 112. 
 224, 225. 384. 468. y£ 6>;, 
 i. 25. ii. 101. 122. y' dv 
 olv, i. 124 ^ 
 
 y£Xw9 £9 ytXojTa tTpEiroj' 
 TO TTpay/xa, ii. 374 
 
 TO yivvalov, i. 524. yivvaTov^ 
 ii. 125 
 
 y€i/i;otdTtj9, i. 519 
 
 y£i/»/ata)9, i. 569 
 
 yf'pa9, i. 28. y£'pa Ta vofxi- 
 
 tofxtva, 47 
 
 ' ' ' ;: 11 
 ytppa^ 11. 11 
 
 rtTa9 or 'l£Ta9, ii. 483 
 
 y£i5o)uai, i. 318 
 
 yfco^dpot, ii. 606 
 
 y^, i. 208 
 
 yiyvofiai, i. 91. 378. with 
 adv. combined with adj. 
 513. used impersonally, ii. 
 95. yiyvfo-^at iv da(paXiiy 
 i. 192. o Tw 0£u) ytyi/£Tai, 
 ii. 241. ytvia-dai yutvp-iu 
 i. 432. ov ytviffdai, ii. 428. 
 Td yiyvofitva, 'the reve- 
 nues,' 403. TO y£I/d/Ll£l/OI/, 
 
 401. y£i/o')Li«»'09 and vtfio- 
 fievoi confounded, 97. ytvtt- 
 fxtvoi and XtySfitvo^ con- 
 founded, 602 
 yiyvuxTKU), i. 126. 447. ii. 347. 
 ov yiyv. i. 136. dp0tt)9 ytyv. 
 240. yi;wT£, ii. 29. yiy- 
 
 vijoVKOfxai, 417 
 yXi'xojuat, ii. 60.3 
 yvd/jLTTTU), i. 468 
 
 y»,«,)u„, i. 125. 174. 200. 224. 
 ^251. 377. 381. 433. 453. ii. 
 33. 189. 342. 389. 657. opp. 
 to Ipyoi/, 308. for ipvxh, »• 
 259. fxid yvMfJLiu 170. yi/o.- 
 /1JJ9 (or* p-vvfin^) i\Xnn)i, 
 ii. 490. yvt'ofii]^ dfidprima, 
 i. 314. yviounv txf^ii'', 538; 
 •7roi£ra0«i,179. yvwua^TToi- 
 £r(70ai,4ll; '7rpo0t^ri/ai,4l4; 
 ■7rpoTi0fcVat, ii. 3.J5 
 
 yi/cu/Liwy, for K:piTJ/9, i. 194 
 
 ydyyo9, ii. 482 
 
 rd'Y'yuXov, ii. 482 
 
 yoU i. 6. 23. 36. 123. 126. 
 479 _ 
 
 rpaiKj/, h yv, i. 242 
 
 ypdfxfxa, ii. 215; ^hrnmlafce- 
 deris, i. 50. ypitfifxaTa ' Ao- 
 crvpia, ii. 68 
 
 ypufifiuTiT^, different kinds 
 of, ii. 492 
 
 ypu(pai, (of a ship,) ii. 361 
 
 ypd^oj and ^uyyodr/^w, i. 1. 
 ypdxi/uadui. 7rapayo'/*u)i/, ii. 
 641 
 
 yvfivoofiaL, i. 15 
 
 yvfivoTTutSia, ii. 286 
 
 Td yu/xi/d, i. 397. ii. 271. tu 
 y. 5ou9, 191 
 
 yv/uLtxticrt^^ ii. 271 
 
 yuTrdptoi/, i. 235 
 
 A. 
 
 6 6(nftiX^(ov, i. 510 
 
 SuTravdw, i. 202. ii. 4 
 
 SaTrdvi] xPVt'^dTcou, i. 384 
 
 ^d7rai/o9, ii. 303 
 
 (5rt9, ii. 541 
 
 ^affi) x<*>P'oi'i ii- 46 
 
 di resumptive, i. 7. ii. 85. 392; 
 proposition intimated by, i. 
 17. 25; 'although,' 509; 
 propositions intimated by the 
 use of the principal word 
 with, 17. 24 ; intimating the 
 reason, 50 ; imo, 425 ; for 
 dXXd discretiva, ii. 431 ; for 
 ydp explicative, 458 ; in the 
 apodosis after a parenthesis, 
 175. 6k Kai, 105. 6' ouu, i. 
 100 
 
 5£5tti9, i. 223. 224. 307. 406. 
 ii. 185 
 
 ^£1, i. 337. 370. iStt, i. 216. 
 543 
 
 StiXt] di_!/ia, i. 503 
 
 Sti/maTa, ii. 581 
 a£u/09, i. 168. 170. 206. 346. 
 518. ii. 376. 431. Stivov 
 
 TTOirjffd/LlEl/OS, i. 151. TO 
 
 Seivou, 396. itivovy ii. 98. 
 
 6£ll/dj/ dl/ EMJ, 1 11. TU ^Etl/d, 
 
 i. 265. 328. 382. o£ii/dT£po9, 
 ii. 16. 8£i»'dTaT09, 291 
 
 5£ii;dT»,9, i. 419 448. ii. 642 
 
 ^tK'dTrXEOpoj/, ii. 477 
 
 6tX(p~Lvti, ii. 524. 683 
 
 StuSpOKO'TTtVO, i. 156 
 
 6tvSpoTufitw, i. 156 
 ^E^td9, i. 521 
 
 dtofxai, i. 6. 60. ii. 441. da<pa- 
 Xiiai Stladai, i. 74. 6 Sto- 
 fxtvo^, ii. 227. dtofMivai 
 /u£Ta/3oXr;9, 348. Siofxai 
 followed by o7ra)9 and the 
 subjunctive, 226. ov dv Siij, 
 360 
 diov dTTuyayilv^ ii. 245 
 ato9 £9, ii. 448 
 dipptii, i. 325 
 dtcTfJun^ (^uXdao-Eiv, ii. 60 
 6tvpo, ii. 343. to S. i. 106 
 Ttt SivTtpa Kivivvivtiv, ii. 
 
 436 
 ^E'XOiuai, i. 206. ii. 115; for 
 virod. i. 70. d^£'w9 6*XE<^0«t, 
 225. ^t'x. followed by infin. 
 457 ^ ^ 
 5»}o-ai/T£9 icpvXaaraov, i. 92 
 6.';, scilicet, i. 378 ; ' iu.leed,' 
 63; 'forsooth,' 72; with 
 superlative, 3. 309 ; for ?";o»/, 
 235 ; for SriBiv, ii. i)G ; equiv. 
 to 6f,dtu. 290. ^ ^;i,— 5»i, 275. 
 d\X' opart <5)j, 576 
 a,70ij/, i. 141. 177. 491 
 5^\o9, i. 310. &}'iXv Eo-Tti/, 
 142. dJjXov iroulv with 
 participle, i. 482 ; idiomatical 
 useof 5r,Xot, 199 
 h)X6io, i. 131. 175. 289 
 
 5;;Xa»ffl9, i. 303 
 
 (5j//Liaya)yd9, ii. 35 
 
 5i;moupyot, i. 93 
 
 tnuoKpuTia, ii. 628 
 
 5,7mo9, i. 155. 237. 310. 371. 
 ii. 412. 459; distinction be- 
 tween Sfj/jLo^ and TToX 19, i. 
 237. 5?>o9 ^vfiira^, ii. 381 
 
 Sijp.oaio'i, ii. 362 
 
 6i]/j.o(Tia di/5p£9, i. 370 
 
 6i\no(Ti6ui, i. 494 
 
 5>/flOTEX»)9, i. 231 
 
 ^ijjuoTai, i. 237 
 
 ^pdo), i. 226 
 
 ^JjTrou, i. 168. ii. 121 
 
 a^Ta, ii. 380 
 
 5itt '7rai;Td9, i. 71. 123. 5id 
 ^£09, 258. 5id (pvXaK7)<i 
 EXEti', 336. ii. 492. 6C T/i/, 
 for 6i tj9, i. 385. did tov 
 •KtXdyovi, 406, 407^ did in 
 composition, ii. 272. 6id 
 {suh) irpocfyvXaKj}^, 46. Si' 
 dx0»J^oi/a, 59. did ttXe/o- 
 Tou, 330. Sid, 'by reason 
 of,' 333. Sid 5i/cij9 £X0£rv 
 Tii/i, 411. Sid Tdxows, 422. 
 Sid TToXXov dopv^ov^ 523. 
 Si dXiyopxt««» 331 
 
 Sia^aiviiv £9, ii. 619 
 
 Sia^dXXco, i. 434. 558. ii. 197. 
 467. S. £9, (|58. oi SiaJSdX- 
 Xoi/T£9, i. 373. SiaftdXXo- 
 fiai, ii. 200. 651. 653 
 Sid(ia(Ti^, (of a river,) ii. 579 
 Sia^uTtipia, ii. 248. 250. Td 
 Sia(i, Upd, 314 
 
 diafiodu), ii. 649. Siafi. a)9, 
 633 
 
 SiafioXfu i. 226. ii. 457. Sia- 
 0oXi]v (f)tpiLv, i. 177. Sia- 
 jSoXat and Siu<popal, 314 
 5ia/3dXu>9, ii. 336 
 SiaPovKivofiai, ii. 539 
 ^td/3poxo9, ii. 493 
 5idyy£Xo9, ii. 570 
 SiuyiyvofiaL, ii. 198 
 Sidytiv, (sc. TO!/ xP^^^^i) '• 
 
 140 
 ^taywiit^ofiat, i. 73 
 5td^»)Xo9, ii. 91 
 SiaSiKuiou), ii. 142 
 SiaSvifai. Sid Ttixovi^ ii. 148 
 SidYuyfia, i. 15 
 5(a0po£'a,, ii. 391. 660 
 ^t«<pfcTd9. oi) Xdyoi Siaip. i. 
 
 135 
 Siaiptlu Tjji/ 6po(py\v, ii. 67. 
 
 Staipiojxui, i. 330. ii. ill. 
 
 277. K'aT dXiy«9 vaDs Si- 
 
 £Xd/x£i/09, ii. 18. Sivp^]p.iuov^ 
 
 i. 326 
 ^laiTa, i. 183.291.ii. 562 
 
 5iatTdo/iat, i. 260, 261. 11. 
 
 576 
 5taiTT)/u,a, i. 13 
 SidKiifxai, i. 121.^ ii. 576. 619 
 
 TO SldKEVOV, ii. 177.272 
 ^tcKti/^uj/Euu), i. 100. 205. 11. 
 
 32 
 SiaKiviw, ii. 210 
 ^ta/cXtjpdo/iai, ii. 614 
 ^laho/Lii^o/iat, i. 39/ 
 SiaKoa-fxiw, i. 365. 6iaK0<r- 
 
 /uEti; X'^P""' 231 
 SidKocTjULO'i, ii. 127 
 SiuKpivw, ii. 283. ^laKpiVo- 
 
 /uai, i. 85. ii. 41 
 5iaK:j)iT£os, i. 137 
 SiaKwXvw, i. loO 
 
 SiaKU}X''U ^- ^33 
 5iaXa0u>i/, i. 399 
 SiaXXayi], i. 377 _ 
 SiaXXd(T<TOft.ai, i. 513. TO 
 
 5tdXXa<Taoi/, 377 
 SiaXiyofxai, ii. 254 
 6iuX£i7rw, i. 1.59. SiaXiirov- 
 
 (r»i9 fiuipa^, 502 
 SiuXvTij^ £Tatpia9, 1. alo 
 5t«Xutt), ii. 156. SiaXvop-ai^ 
 
 313 
 6i«ftdo/iai, ii. 41 
 Sia/napTia, ii. 118 
 Siafiaxofiui, i. 429. 433 
 0ta/ut\Xj}<ri9, ii. 299 
 ^m/xEXXo), i. 113.204 
 ^lai/au/ixoxt'i'i "• 649 
 SiavKTTavai tiuo^, ii. I'l 
 5tai/ota), i. 201. 5iai/ooD^ai, 
 
 34. 89. 208. 406. 504. iL 
 
 36. 595. 627 
 Siduoia, i. 183. 199. 303. ii. 
 
 338. 351 ; for <tip6vi}fia, i. 
 
 272. Sidvoia ^paytla, 413. 
 
 Sidvoiai, 209. ii. 331 
 SiaTTiipdofxai, ii. 465 
 SiaTriixirtiv </)poupd9, ii. 72 
 StairXt'w, ii. 398 
 
698 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 GREEK WOEDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 699 
 
 i.a.Ue. wLcTc othe,. read SU..Xo.,, i. 84. 349. «. 562. ^-X-j-O,,';^^ ^,,„ ^„ .^„„ 
 
 'a;;r;.;;:;f.'k..4o..a4a3 i;4F^^^^^^^^ 
 
 tEToi, ii. 283 ^y..a/Mat, 1. 201. 525. n. 3/6. 
 
 a»K«toVa^ i- -^30 ^ ^^ 549 ; put for fi^yu, a.i/at, ,. 
 
 5tV«tos, i. 115. 223. ii. 142. 63. Swa^dui .u joi, jpcv- 
 
 293 5t»v-aios and S<no9, i. TOi9, u. 141. a)s tpya di/i/a- 
 
 530. Tt;; SiKaiw Xoyto, 124. /u^^o^, 384. ot 6yi/'«^H^ot, 
 
 ^lKalOl'\o7ol, ii. 299. to 382 ^ , 
 
 a.'K-atoi;, i. 377. 463. ii. 81. o^.a/xt^, 1. /8. n. 185. 207. r; 
 
 202. 291. 437. tu dlKaia, 6vu. ii dia -rnv apxny. \f^- 
 
 i. 441. aiK-aioTtpos, 124. iipyvpiov 6ui/«/xtv, i. .JbU. 
 
 441. iiKaioraTU used ad- ^yj/a/xfws tt/^tja, n. 30 
 
 verbiallv, ii. 280 aui;«(rT£ia, i. 4/9. n. 102 ^ 
 
 440. a,K'aia),iaT«, i. 75 ^ 4- l.*^<) 4-19. „. bOb. ^i^i/a 
 atK-atajs, ii. 82. 372. standing 
 
 for a clause, 556 
 aiKaiwais, i. 201. 515. ii. 114. 
 
 200 
 
 diapidnionai, i. 392 
 diapKTJ, for avTupKtj^ i. 30 
 ^ta^ira^to, i. 84 
 Aidaia, i. 175 
 ^ia(TK£ua$ojuat, ii. 58 
 diaaKOTTtu}, with gcnit. i. 89 
 ^iao-7raojU«t, ii. 270. 473. 582 
 diaffirtipofxai, i. 402 
 ^itio-Tacris, ii. 345 
 Siaaw^ta^ ii. 77. Siaau)X,Ofxat^ 
 
 i. 531 
 ^toTfixto"/"". i- 40^- ^t«T«^; 
 yiap-aTi and ^laxsix**''/*" 
 XI confounded, ii. 550 
 
 ^iaTt\fcu>, i. 6a 
 
 ^taTiOtiuai, ii. 408 
 
 Sia-rpi^ii, i. 420. ii. 228 
 
 SiaTpLponai, ii. 649 
 
 6ia(baivouaL. i. 34 
 
 » . ' : TJX 
 
 Siacpipoi, i. 135. 433. tous , .. apk 
 
 iroXiuov^ diatpipiiv, ii. 403. SiKaarvpia, u. 4bi> 
 -TTtpI uLtyiaTMv ruiv hia(pt- ^t/cao-TJjs, i. /U. u. lU/ 
 dojTtwi/, ii. 468 ^'-" ^ ^^56. tpdo oiKn 
 
 5iarf)£iWa,, i. 293. 350. 431 
 
 diacbddpcv, i. 86. 120. 340. 
 351. 406. 464. 8ia(petipo- 
 ^ai, 121. 288. 384. 451. ii. 
 586. 592. SuKpOEipiaQai 
 TTipl xols SoparioL'S^ 585 
 
 i.45. 139.449. ii. 60b. 6vva- 
 
 TtoT£f)OS, i. 48 
 
 dvilu and dvoTv^ i. 42. 6volv, 
 
 ii. 289 _ 
 
 6ycrai/a<TX«''"<^''»'Tts Ta ytyj/d- 
 |uti/«, ii. 568 
 
 o.a«u .,,. , 5u(Tt>/^a-ro9, ii 15 
 
 5ik:)j, i. 456. tp/oo oikijs, 201. Svaivrtpia, i. 2»tf 
 ^iVai, 137. ii. 156. ^/kks 6u(r/{)ws, ii. 334 
 aoDi/ai, i. 136. ii. 282. 500. dv<TKT(iu\toraTo<:, i. 547 
 SUas Sovvat and ^ikijv 5oi5- dv<rK\tia, i. 469 
 i/at, i. 51. i-TTi diKui^ Kal BvaoSo^, i. 155 
 a/)xais, ii- G34 SvairpoaoSo^, \. im 
 
 ^.,. .... .., . ^^^ -o^^■'l^, wor^ls ending in, u. 70 ^.^x^p^ Tro.o./xe.ot, n. Ill 
 
 amc^fijM^- ^^a^^N^ot,^' and ^^'^'^'»-; t>e prefix, n. 222 ^''^"'^"^ ^^8 
 
 SialpyiaovaL confounded, ii. AiKTiSuj^ or At;;«, u.222. 28o 6u>pEa, i. 468 
 5J3 oio5os, i. 397 
 
 5«a<^opa«, ii. 466. 475 ^/o^f^'X'/, i; 534 ^ 
 
 199. diacpopal and aia/3o- 431 ., ,, „„, ..-,, ,,og 
 
 Xai 314 Aiovuo-iafcov etaTpoi/, 11. 664 tao), i. .')1. n. dK4. 4-0. u^J, 
 
 a.«c/,;po.,, ii. 458. TO S.d<i>o. 6i6^^p. i. 275 , ^9^ o^'cto., i 4^0 
 
 po/and o.a^opd, i. 199. dcop6cativ Toixov^i. 212 .yy„pao^«z 11.347. 
 
 a.ad>opo.; X., ii. 4. t6 Sid- 5i7rXao-to9 i. 22. diTrXacia eyy.y.o/xati. 240. 306. J^rt 
 
 <^opo.%43. 574. xA '/ma ^l^ta, 488 ^yy.y..ae«^ 6 eyy.y.. 
 
 ?.4opa,i.257.Ti 6id<t>A27 Si-TrXov. x.Ixo., u. 4/7 , and HTriy.y. 16 
 
 SLdfhoayaa i. lU SL<peipaL,\. 'd2o £yypa<^o/xai i. 58 
 
 t?u\readingtii 513 L 1 • ^J^a o.x.. 1/0 .y.^.. X^^^'^- ,;i 
 
 ;:^^:t w ' ^;;^fc i k ii. 115. 145 . p.j«. j: 1 7 
 
 a./x^V«. i. 324. xoa.ax^o- ^^K-^^,0^. 333. ,.292.576. l^-X^r^V" ^ 30^^ 
 iiaTvfaLva'v. ii 493 ^OKil./ dv kX^lu, 140. /uo: iyK^pcr.o., i. 328. iyKdpcriov 
 
 a ;t^a .ii 147. 654 ^o..r., 347,. a.aoy^.Vo., i. y.lxo., n. 4/4 m^XP' -- 
 
 a j...„xo. ii.2i5. 625. a.a m. ^-f ^^^^^^^^^^ ,;/„;"':;::? i'?03 
 
 aX...,;i^353.ii.380. 'to ia^..,247. .o ^oko.., i. ^,V--X7^^^^^^^ 
 a^aawHi 164 ^o'fi.251 ^^ 4™^-^i-280 
 
 a S a\va; i.a., ii. 213. aoKf.,_i. 442 ii. 199^417. ir--'-f ^^lo'^-^^e'- f 233. 
 
 fi.f^nvctL viatudai 219. xci Sok. x^9 tiXrjOttas, 1. 253 ty/ctt^ai, 1. JlO^^b. 11. -oa. 
 
 yZd ioT. 19\: 'opKo. 66^a. i. 225. 477. ii. 189 ^7-->;;- -V , I^^^;-^;" 
 
 TaXa., i. 51. a^aoMat; 520 So^dlu,, \. 445 • .^-o,, 103. TToX^v ...Ketra, 
 
 Sityyvdo^ai, i. 496 aopu(/>optw, i. 180 dO 
 
 ^.ipyof^ai, i . 316 ao.Xu'a, i. 463 u. 209 ey-cXtj^a, i. 64 
 
 auK Jxfa,, i. 84. 86 ao.5Xeu/xa, ii. 209 eyKoXa^xco, i. 183 
 
 kyKpdX,u> and cKKpa^w, ii. 654 
 iyKpaTtaTtpo'i. apxu^JK.i' 
 
 163 
 iyKpaxws, ii. 467. £y/fpaxa>s 
 
 a^iX^^"' ^- 1"3 
 
 1/8 
 ^yX«p£i, ii. 230 
 
 iyXwpt09. Otoi £yX- 1- '^-"• 
 T-a iyxwpio./, ii. 10- .. 
 
 iydj euipliatic, 1. 420. 42o. ii. 
 
 334. J/jU'" f"^" '"^'^ ttUTOtS, 
 
 367. jV''"' '^"^ ^^^*'' ^*^"" 
 founded, i. 482. iifxtl^ and 
 y/itls confounded, ii. 554. 
 njutls Koi u/xtls and u/xtls 
 K-ai 7j/ii£Ts, 154 
 
 k'apa, for K-a0tapa, n. 183 
 
 tdds, i. 276 
 
 t0£Xoj/T)is, i. 97. t0£Xoi/xai, 
 358 
 
 IBtXairpo^fvo^.l 497 
 
 i^fcXa,, ii. 189. ovK fc0fcX£ii/, 
 i. 349 
 
 £0os. iv tdsi iJvai, 1. 308 
 
 li, 'whether,' i. 131. for on 
 60. involving an ellipsis of 
 TTtipoJ/xEJ/os, 225. d TTodav, 
 131. £1 «p«, 51. 350. ti 
 Kal and Kul £i, 302. il Sk 
 fii,, 52. 321. ii. 199. il fih 
 Kid, 411. £1 M Ti auTwi/, 
 3{{3. intercliance of ££ and 
 r>, i. 216. ii. 350. ti xt, i. 
 21 ; for o XI, 33. it TTws 
 7r£i(r£iai/, 95. £i T£ and 
 £!:x', ii. 481. d xo) »fat, 
 121. £? xt5 for 00-X19, 515. 
 £l '7ra)S, 57. 226. £1 xi 
 and £t xi9 confounded, 126. 
 £1 and ou confounded, 351. 
 £1 with infin.215; after verbs 
 of wonilering, fearing, envy- 
 ing, &c., ibid, ti /3ouXoii/TO, 
 57. £1 dvvi^arofxi^a, 77 
 
 £Tao9, i. 237. 267. 478. 513 
 ilSu), i. 487. £iaa)9 'TTipiopau, 
 
 107. IBdu, ii. 163 
 dKalu,, i. 396. ii. 165. tUd- 
 
 ^ojua:, ii. 362 
 £i/cao-Tij9, i. 194 
 
 £tK-69 fll/ai, ii. 133. OI'K EI/C09, 
 
 30. 440. Ik Tod £iKdxo9, 29. 
 
 i'lKOTa Kal a/zcaia, 294. 
 
 xd £iKdxa, for £i/cdxco9, i. 
 
 71. fit} xd fiKOTa, 466 
 ttKotrxi}, ii. 510 
 bIkotuxi, i. 126. 297. 344. 379. 
 
 OVK £iKd'tuj9, 462. ii. 459 
 dtKiiv Ik., ii. 279. x6 cIkoi/ 
 
 /xtpo9, i. 379 
 EiXcoT£ia, ii. 209 
 tl/xj, i. 9. 225. tlvai h, 387 ; 
 
 £1/ Siavoia, ii. 418; for i^- 
 
 fTi/at, 332 
 ivTiv with rel. for Eviot, i. 43. 
 £o-xti; {I, or ot, 390. taxtw 
 
 Ol, 13. * tffXlV ol9, 16. £<T- 
 
 <TovvTai and laoyvxat, ii. 
 281 
 
 tr-Trfp, i. 107. 173. 347. bIttep 
 
 Xi9 dXXo9, 109. £l'7r£p 
 
 TTOTt, ii. 73 
 tiTTOTE dpa, i. 105 
 fipyo), i. 154. 500. ttpy. and 
 
 £tpy. 99. tipyta^ai xf/9 
 
 y7}9, ii. 350; xz/s yaXd<7(rjj9, 
 
 609 
 
 £lp£a(a, ii. 20 
 
 £ipijj/aio9, i. 5d ^ 
 
 £tp»5i/ai, opp.tO7ro'X£iuot,ii.30l 
 
 £lpKX);, i. 182 
 
 £l9 ovhi £ls, i. 290. kvl Xoyw, 
 
 ii.291. /xias TTtpi, 312. for 
 
 xt9, 384 
 £to'£iiui, ii. 46 
 d(T(ii, ii. 471 
 flxa, quid enim ! i. 65 
 
 £iTl9, for O0-X19, i. 131 
 
 -Eiw, verbs in, i. 63. 146 
 
 iK', 'on the side of,' i. 101,102^ 
 
 ' on the part of,' 374. kK tov 
 na-(t>uXov<s, for da(paXu>^, 
 73. £K irdvTwv, for vTrkp 
 7rdi/xa9, 164. £K iroXtfioy, 
 
 for fJLETU TOV TToX. 1/3. £« 
 
 iroXXov, 342. ek toD o/ioi- 
 ou, 382. £$ ou '7rpo«Tij/cdv- 
 xtoy, 488. kK Twv xd^toji/, 
 534. £« TOV 7r£Xdyou9, ii. 
 47. eH kvavTLn<s., 51. 55. 
 
 E/C aia(pOpds, 107. kK TTO- 
 
 xa/uou £9 TTOTa/iidv, 138. 
 £K xoD ai(rxioi/o9, 328. £K 
 KaxaXdyou, 386. £_/c tov 
 TrapaxP'/M" 7rfpia£oy9, 409 
 
 £Ka<rxo9, ii. 39. t/cao-xo's Tt9, 
 83 
 
 kKpaivsiv kK, ii. 278 
 
 £ft:/3id(7ai;x£9 and kK^L^d<Tav- 
 
 ^ XE9, ii.299 
 
 kK^odui, i. 154 
 
 £h-/3oj)e£ia, i. 389 
 
 kK^oXi) Xdyou, i. 147 _ 
 
 ikSeiui cpopwv Kal vtiav, i- 148 
 
 tK6i]fM09, i. 31. E^oaos £*ca. 
 222 
 
 Ejcataixdojuai, i. 182 
 
 EK-ar/ctj<Tt9, i. 481 
 
 EfCatCOK'W, i. 45 
 
 al EKapojuat, for EKSpofioi, ll. 
 
 tKSpop.01, ii. 163 .. 
 E/cEi and E/cEio-E, ii. 432 
 
 £K;EX£ipt«i ii- 75 
 kKKa/jLvu), i. 292 
 kKKapiroofxai, ii. 214 
 E/cKX7,(ria, i. 240. 414 
 E/c/cXj)o-id^(o and e^ekicX. ii. 
 
 664 
 EK/cXtVw, ii. 275 
 
 E/CKoXdTTXtO, i. 183 
 
 EKJco/it^ojuat, i. 331^ ^_ 
 EKK-pd^o) and Ey/cpd^o), ii. 6o4 
 kKKptfiavwixai, ii. 571 
 kKKpivofxai, ii. 361 
 tKKpLT09, ii. 361 
 ^KXtyo,, ii. 76. 624 
 iK-XE/TTw, i. 120. 138. 323 _ 
 EKXiTTt. \t*yptoy, i. 147. tov 
 vXtov £»cXf7rt9 Ti, ii. 69 
 
 187. 
 ii. 
 
 EKXoyi^ouat, i. 264. ii. 13. 
 o-a)r/)poi/a)9 E/cXoyi^Ea6at, i. 
 129 
 
 EKI/EUW, i. 351 
 
 kKviKuu), i. 8. ETrl xo /xi/GiaES 
 kKVLKTJarai, 39 
 
 £KOUCri09, i. 406 
 
 kKiravop.aL, ii. 2/ / 
 kK'iripiirXi]pLi and kp-irifiTrXi]- 
 
 /"ti J- 523 
 
 E/CTTtTTXtO, i. 7. 353. 11. ^67. 
 
 617 
 E/cTrXfc'o), i. 355. ii. 359 _ 
 E/CTrXrWi/Ujuai. dcrar/)u)S £«:- 
 
 TrX/jy. i. 382. ii. 162 
 £KTrXij\-TiK'ds, ii. 662 
 ek-ttXjj^is, ii. 24. 52. 473. ek- 
 
 •TrX?;^!^ f-X^if^ 164 
 E/CTrXjiorco/iai, i. 301 
 tKirXovs, ii. 356. 563 
 EK-Troaoji; aTijvai, i. 75 
 kKtroXifxovv •7rpd9 dXXTjXou9, 
 
 ii. 433 
 
 EKTroXlOpKEll/ XtflU), 1. 
 
 kKiroXiopKiOfxai, 181. 
 
 573 
 k Kirov toy, i. 422 
 kKTropiX^oixai, i. 174 
 E/c7rpf7r£<rx£po9, i. 461 
 kK'rrptirw^, i. 72 
 £'\'7ri;(rxo9, i. 402 
 £KO-7roj/ay9, i. 493. 
 kKOTTpaTEvofxai, ii. 250 
 
 f/cx£ixtT<«'i i'. 6 
 E/cTExi'ttOjuai, ii. 390 
 
 EKXfj/Liat, i. 306 
 
 EKxpux"', i- 539. ii. 534 
 
 EKcfyaivoo, i. 246 
 
 kK(pkpofxai, i. 528. EK<^. and 
 £cr^. 545 
 
 tKCppOVTiX^W, i. 445 
 
 £KXP»?/xaxt^Oju,ai, ii. 657 
 
 EK'wi', i. 470. EKwi/ ilvaiy 348. 
 ii. 582 
 
 iXao-o-douai, i. 124. 165. 167. 
 ii. 216. 234. 306 
 
 IXao-o-oj/ used adverbially, n. 
 470; joined to numerals, 
 598. tXaaaov vifiiiv, 453. 
 ovdtvoi (.Xa<T<TOv, 656. e- 
 Xdo-o-to used as an adverb, 
 i. 115. at' kXd(T<Tovo9, ii. 
 429. 486. EXdxiffxa used 
 adverbially, 335. 6i kXa- 
 xiffTov, i. 426 
 IXEyxos, i- 188^ 480. IXeyxov 
 
 TTOlElffOai, 477 
 
 tXEyx^u, i. 569. ii. 380. kXty- 
 
 Xiiv, (scil. yvd)/iAtj9,) 448. 
 
 TTEpi avTov iXiyx^iv, i. 
 
 182 
 IXeo9, i. 429 
 
 Uta, i. 157 ,^ ^ , 
 
 EXEi;0Ep«a, i^ 381. EXtueEpia 
 
 XtO -TTto-xof, 266 
 
 ZEU9 'EX£u0£piO9, i. 320 
 
 xd kXivdtpov, ii. 2j)9 
 EX£u0£pdo/uia(, i. 170 
 £X£u6£p<*'5i i- 312_ 
 sXEuOtp**'*''*^-* i. 377 
 
 tX»C£0, 1 
 
 286 
 
II mi: 
 
 700 
 
 (Xkw, i. 85 
 'i\Ku><Ti^, i. 288 
 i\\afjLTrpvuoinai^ ii. 333 
 'EWauoOiKat, ii. 70 
 iWtiVtt), i. lt)7. 304. ii. 298. 
 
 303. TO iWiTttou tj/s 5u- 
 
 i/a/XE{i)V, 305 
 "E\\»ji/ 7rd\£/iios, i. 255 
 i\\i)uiX^o/JLai, i. 317 
 TO 'EWj/i/t/coi/, for ol "E\X»/- 
 
 i/€s, i. 3 
 'EWjjvoTOfiiat, i. 146 
 iWi-TTf/s, ii. 490. tWiires 
 
 ^OKjJo-eOJS, 73. TO tWlTTtS 
 
 T^s yi/tu/iijs, 82 
 Airi'So), i. 224. ii. 13. 21. 435; 
 for irpoarSoKtu), i. 2. iXiri- 
 
 tllV TUYJJ, 544 
 
 iX-jris, i. 2. '342. 406. 444, 445. 
 
 ii. 452. iX-TTts ToD <p6puu, 
 
 552 
 'EKwpiui,, ii. 420. /; 'EXto- 
 
 /)ti/»; 65os, 425 
 iju/3aXXo|uai, ii. 516 
 i/ui^aTiipio^, i. 87. ifx^aru- 
 
 pia, ii. 269 
 ifi^oXii and tfifioXo^, ii. 523. 
 
 in^oXif and trpoa^oXi]^ i. 
 
 349. ii. 564. 687. kfi^oXal^ 
 
 avTiirpuupois j^p/'yo-yai, ii. 
 . 518 
 
 Ifl/ULtl/U), i. 211 
 ififxiadoL ffiTO'TTOtoi, ii. 352 
 ijUTTaXao-ffo/xai, ii. 586 
 i/x7rapaor)(a)i/, ii. 5o4 
 
 ijULirapixiti-, ii* 333 
 ifiTTEipia, X. 213. ii. 29.^531^ 
 •TroXXcT'i/ ifxiriipo^^ ii, 376. c/x- 
 
 -TTEtpOTtpOS, 424 
 
 iyuTTcXtt^o/^at, ii. 586 
 
 c/iTT r^irXrj/ii and iKirifxirXijui^ 
 1. 523 
 
 TO t/LnrXijKTtos o^u, i. 517 
 
 t/iTrXij^ia, ii. 24 
 
 tMirXij^ts, ii. 24 
 
 kfiiroiiu}^ i. 6. \p6vov diuTpi- 
 /3>;i/ iyuTTOttty, 420 
 
 ifiTTopia, i. 4. 149 
 
 efx<f)avi}^ Xoyos, ii. 534. Iv 
 TiZ ijULfpavil, i. 239 
 
 i/mcppdaau), ii. 9 
 
 ii/, compounds in, i. 28. h 
 and ti/ confounded, 386 
 
 iv, 'in possession of,' ii. 306; 
 'on,' 535; omitted before 
 names of cities, 204. ty, 
 for Sia, i. 70. ii. 492. 656. 
 ii/o-7roi/5ars,i.93. iu kvkXu'^ 
 389. iv Tw avrUa, 520. 
 
 £1/ TUJ TOlOJ^t a JtOUI/Tt, 438. 
 
 ivdwdnti t1i/ai,o39. ivoXi- 
 yiopia iroitTcrdai, ii. 6. 484. 
 
 £1/ Tto /iitp**'. 1^* *" '^,^ ■yjT: 
 
 for £s T»jj/ y^i/i 23. ti/ Tai 
 TotouTO), 73. £1/ £i6oert, /6. 
 £1/ oXiyo), where ts oXiyov 
 might be expected, 129. iv 
 Tots -TrptoTois, 141. £1/ /3Xa- 
 /3?7, 245. £1/ TO) avTW £ti/at, 
 2^1. £j/ (per) fxirpta, 316. 
 £j/ u/u,Ii/ fo-Ttj 466. iv aTtuw 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 ladfJiw, 472. ii/ Tw dyytXo) 
 
 a</)ai/i^tCT6tti, 491 
 £j/ay);s, i. 177 
 ivayiX^u)^ ii. 193 
 ivayiafiaTa, i. 470 
 ii/ayo), i. 239. ii. 35. 611. £i/- 
 
 ay. and £7ray. i. 155 
 ivaywi/i^o/iai, i. 323 
 ti/aXXaoro-o), i. 164 
 ivaimoofiai^ i. 94, 190. 265. 
 
 343 
 £i/ai/Ttos, ii. 530. ei'avria 
 
 Kf/OKupatois, i. 53. kvavTia 
 
 used adverbially, 60. 461. 
 
 Ta kvavTia^ 488. hauriov, 
 
 171 
 £i/a7ro0vj}(r/fa), i. 550 
 fi/a-TTo/cXaofiot, ii. 54 
 iv^tttTTtpWi^ i. 253 
 
 £j/5£)j?, i. 125. ii. 618. £i;5e«, 
 i. 151. ivSiiaTtpoi, 223. 
 ii. 87 
 
 tvdtj^ia and £i/ ^f^ta, i. 44 
 
 ivdtxofiai, i. 199. ii. 14. 31. 
 ovK ivdiy. i. 173 
 
 /utj Ei/^saJs, 1. 263 
 
 £/.(5t,Xos, i. 310. ii. 61. 375 
 
 £i/6i;/uot apx«*i "• 2*^^ 
 ivSiaLTaofiai, i. 273 
 iuSiSwfxi, i. 285. 416. ii. 558. 
 
 ivSiSofxai, i. 271. ii- 117. 
 
 £i/6i<5Ji/at Trpay^uTa, 258 
 Ta Ef^oOti/, ii. 644 
 £i/5oiata>, i. 68. h6oia(,oiJ.ai, 
 
 170 
 Ei/^tnao-rtus, ii. 657. ivioiacr- 
 
 Ta»9 aKpoacdai, ii. 329 
 £i/£5pa, i. 336. ii. 514 
 ii/siSu), ii. 518 
 £t/£iXXa,, i. 326 
 li/ftai. (TTao-tJ/ IviaiaQai, i. 
 
 23{J. £i/r7./ SiaTpifSi], ii. 228. 
 
 TO EI/OV, /O 
 £l/£/pw, i. 14 
 
 £i/£K:a rro-vx*'"^- "• '^^^' ^'*'^'^'« 
 and ovi/£Ka, 407 
 
 £i/£py6s, i. 388 
 
 £j;tpo-£tand £j/ £p(r£t confound- 
 ed, i. 14 
 
 £i/£t6s, ii. 358 
 
 Ta £»/ea5£, ii. 445 
 
 tudiv Kal ivdiv, i. 327. ^vdtu 
 T£ /cat £i/0£i/, ii. 583. ivQiu- 
 St avSpi^, 379 
 
 hdvfxiu), i. 264. IvOufJilofiai^ 
 302. ii. 219. 310. 434. £i/ey- 
 fxtiadai T»jv ^vficpopdi/^ ii. 
 500. ou/c ii/dw/itlo-tJoi, i. 
 166^ 
 
 ii/dvfxia, ii. 198 
 
 hiavTou Tij/a, ' about a year,' 
 
 kvifj/jLi^ ii. 358 
 
 'Ei/i^vES and Aii/jt/ves, ii. 
 
 243 
 ivioTyifii, i. 397 
 Ei/fEa, derivatives of, i. 80 
 'Ei/fEaKpouvos, i. 232. n. 
 
 274 
 ij/oiKiTojuat and ivoiKtoixaiy 
 
 ii. 317 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 701 
 
 ivoiKo^oixto^ai^ ii. 397 
 £l/op»coi, 1. oSS 
 Ei/o-K-TjirTO), i. 280 
 £i;<rxoj/5os, i. 58. 65. 74. lu- 
 o"7roj/5<n, 322 
 
 EI/ffTpaTOTTEOEUa), 1. 238^ 
 
 Ei/Tai/Oa, with penit. i. 82. 
 ov5' ivTuvda, 25. £|/To06a 
 a./, 141 
 £i/T£tYt^ojuat, ii. 463 
 £j/T£Xf;5, ii. 389 
 euTifivw, i. 144. ii. 193 
 ivrofjiii, i. 144. ei/ to/a^ and 
 
 Ei/TO/xj}, i. 144 
 IvTOfxa and IepeIo, ii. 194 
 Et/Toi/tos, ii. 269 
 ej/tos, ii. 294. Ei/Tos twi; 
 ETTtTaKTtoj/, 420. Td El/ros, 
 i. 284 
 £i/w/uoTdpx'i5. ii- 264 
 £f u'/ioTta, ii. 264 
 E^ayytXTos, ii. 602 
 £|ayw, i. 444. ii. 460, e'^- 
 
 dytiv o-TpaToi/, 103 
 iVaipiojxai^ ii. 613. 660 
 EPatoET09, i. 243 his, 493 
 klaXiUpw, i. 391. 466 
 k^aXXduaui, ii. 271 
 k^afxap-rdvu}, i. 240 
 E^aj/axwpEti/ Td iipi]fiiua^ ii. 
 
 45 
 E^afOt'o), i. 286 
 E^aTTaXXayiJ, ii. 45 
 E^tt'TTaTdo), i. 437 
 E^aTTJi/at'tos, i. 282 
 £^07rtv»;s, ii. 192 
 i^apyupiffat, where vulg. -u>' 
 
 arat^ ii. 652 
 k^aptdfiiofxat, i. 392 
 kfapTVOfxaiy i. 28. 30. 131. u. 
 
 143. 360. 471 
 i^E/pyo/zat, i. 163. 228. 500. 
 
 E^Et'pyEO-Gat uvayKaith " 
 
 133 
 i^EKK-Xijffid^to and ikkX. ii. 
 
 664 
 e^eXEyxo/iai, i. 483 
 E^Epydpi/xat, i- 132 
 i|EpxoMai, i. 111. 182.556 
 i^ETd^o), i. 219 
 E^tToo-is ottXwi/, ii. 96. 472 
 E^eupiff/cco, ii. 153 
 khiykofxai, i. 115. 123. 194. 
 
 311.461. ii. 447.539 
 k^Uuai, i. 367. £$ia'»', 126 
 k^LKvionai, i. 110 
 ^gt<rdft), ii. 272. 452 
 E'Joaos E/c5»jiuo?, i. 222- t^o^oi/ 
 
 Trapao-iCEud^EO-Oat, ii. 190 
 k^oiKtofxai, i. 235 
 eJop/ioo), ii- 457. klopfiwv- 
 
 TES I/rtUI/, 496 
 
 kfoTpvvM, where vulg- e-ttotp. 
 
 i-134 ^ ,^ 
 
 i^oufft'a, i. 443, 444. tt 
 
 ttXoutou, 72 
 kl^vftpil^. i. 133 ^ . 
 £^a», for x*";*** o^ ai/EW, ^■^^'^•< 
 
 for oi/Eu, ii. 211. ol t^i^-, 
 
 196. IJw Tou troXinov, 
 
 i. 312. E^OJ ToiJ TEl'XOl/S, 
 
 396. E^w ''■oy iavTuiV 
 KEpoJS, 350. ouiti' c$") T7« 
 d»/0pa>'7r£ta« vofxi<riw9^ ii. 
 305 ,^ ^, 
 
 £?a.0Ea», ii. 272. 351. i^u)dto- 
 >ai, ii. 271. 520 
 
 EopTJi, i. 112. ii- 6 _ 
 
 -EOS, termination of genitive m, 
 i. 29 
 
 EirayyEXta, i. 304 
 
 iirayytXXa), i- 388. u. 406. 
 
 ETTrtyytXXEJI/ <TTpaTldl/, 
 
 499. kiruyyiXXofiai, 600. 
 kirayy. Ttji/ d7rdo-Ta<rtJ/, 
 
 616 ^ . 
 
 iirdyu., i. 143. ii. 449. e^- 
 
 dyEtv and EvdyEti;, i. 15.1. 
 
 kirdyojxai, ii. 597. E-Trayd- 
 
 fxivoi (di/6pooTroi), i. 8 
 E-n-aywyds, ii. 116. 291. 325 
 kiraiviui, i. 244. ii. 87. kirai- 
 
 vto/jiat, i. 518 
 Eiratpo), i. 445. kiraipofiai, 
 
 i. 223. 441. ii. 594. ett- 
 
 atp£CT0at fj^oy^, i. 134 
 Exa:Tidojuai, i. 319. ii. 600. 
 
 651 
 £7ratTios, ii. 261 
 ETraKTos, ii. 350 
 EiraXjjdEuo), ii. 109 
 ETraX^is, i. 228. 393. ii. 509 
 kirafji(pOTtpiX^oii^ ii. 65o 
 E-7raj^a/3i/3d^a), i. 397 
 E-TTaj/ayKd^u), ii. 217 
 kiravdyop.ai, ii. 486 
 kirai'ayayyi), ii. 486. 517 
 £irai/aip£O-0ai t»> (iaKTijpiav, 
 
 . "■ 654 
 ETTafdcEttrts, ii. 167 
 
 ETTal/dffTaOriS y'TTO TOU StlfXOV,, 
 
 ii. 606 
 E7rai/a(TTpt</)£«), ii. 174 
 ktrava\iiipi(My, i. 543. ii. 600 
 E'Trai/aX'ip'Jo't?, i. 536 
 kiravKTou), ii. 63b 
 
 kTTUv'KTTtJfXl, i. 161. 556 
 
 ETTai'dpOtoo'is, i. 443 
 ETrdi/tuOti/, i. 363 
 kirapd^ i. 49 
 Eirau^di/o), ii. 564 
 EiraupEO'Ets, i. 296 
 ETTtt, for explicative ydp, ii. 
 104 ; siquidem, 438, 439. 
 
 EITEJ Koi, i. 25. 76. EITEt ht 
 
 and kirtiSii confounded, ii. 
 
 125 
 EiTEiyo), i. 98. kiriiyofiai, 
 
 1.32. 136. 336. 371. 378. ii. 
 
 599 
 iiriihri ys, ii. 416. ETrtt^j} 
 
 and ETTEt ii confounded, ii. 
 
 125 ^ 
 
 EiTEt^uj, ii. 552 
 
 ETTEi/ii, i. 462. ETTEio-i, ii. 344 
 ETTEiatpxo/tiai, i. 259 
 kirfiaiftipu}^ i. 458 
 £7r£K/3ds, i. 84 
 
 Trt kirlKtiua T^s Sik. ii. 416 
 kiriKQiu), ii. 52 
 kirtXiri'^u}, ii. 592. 6,34 
 ETTf^dyo), ii. 271. 541 
 
 ETTE^ayttfyTj, ii. 672 
 kirtfipYofxai, i. 420. 431.487. 
 
 ok. ii. 24. 190 
 Eirt^fcTaCTis, ii. 385 
 iTTE^iE'i/ai, i. 135. 238. 420 
 
 k'jripyacrla, i. 196 
 
 kiripofiai. kirupouTO, where 
 
 vuljr. kirijpuiToiu, i. 46 
 iTTEoxoMai, i. 108. 110. 132. 
 
 ]40: 308. ii. 50. 85. 190. 
 
 309 
 
 tTTEpaJTao) and tpftJTdw, ii. 
 
 492 
 ETTEptoTtjo'is, ii. 58 
 ETTiff/Sati/a), i. 351 
 ETTEO-ZJaXXtt), i. 384 
 
 kirtaTrXtu), ii. 319 
 ETTETijcriw irpoo-TacTta, i. 334 
 kirtxco, \. 43. 366. 556. ii. 260. 
 365 ; for kfpiSptvo), 672. 
 
 ETTEX^'" Ttl'ds, 615. ETT- 
 
 t'XttJ and kirixofxaij i. 326 
 ETTi/Xuyd^o^ai, ii. 375 
 
 ETTJ/Xu^ES, i- 55 
 ETTTjpEd^OJ, i. 49 
 ETTj'/pEta, i. 48 
 
 tiri, 'to the aid of,' i. 162. de- 
 noting condition, 28. 64. 151. 
 ii.217. ' against,' i. 547. ;>fir, 
 i. 244. denoting purpose, i. 
 357. ii. 21. difference be- 
 tween the use of the gen. 
 and ace. with, i. 161. jn 
 composition, i. 209. ii. 271. 
 'at,' i. 94. 96, 97. ii. 221. 
 
 ETTt <T(fiU.W aUTCOV, i. 308. 
 
 £</>' auT?ls, ii. 384. k-ir' 
 kKtivoi^ Eii/ai, i. 383. Eiri 
 
 )^p>)/Ua<7l, 435. ETT* d^tWOTEl, 
 
 312. ETTi TJ7 yrs KTifEotiat, 
 
 539. £C/)' EttUTW, 339. ETTI 
 
 TO) Ofj/uo), ii. 412. Eirt iroXi- 
 TEi'a, 181. ETTi d-TroCTTdo-Ei, 
 103.' Eir' E^d^o), 196. 'over- 
 against,' ii. 637. 'at,' or 
 'under,' 414. 'towards,' i. 
 350. ETTi vavfxax^av, or 
 i/auM«X'<?'82. ETTi Nto-ami/ 
 orNi(raia,ii.l45. etti touto 
 
 or TOUTtO, 3. ETTt TOUTO, 
 292. E'TTi <Tfpd^ Ell/ai, 44. 
 
 Eirl QdXaacrav, i. 179. £f/>' 
 
 d-jTEp, ii. 39L ETTi 'n-XE?- 
 
 o-Toi;, 403. ETrl Ktpu)9, i. 
 
 350. ETTi with (Js, i. 338. 
 
 ETTi, ' to the injury of,' ii. 
 
 437. 501. subjoined to dvTi 
 
 in compos. 39 
 £-7ri/3dXXa),i.326. ii. 674. eiti- 
 
 ^dXXo/xai, 384 
 E'TTifldT?;?, i. 23. ii. 637- k-rri- 
 
 (id-raL, i. 542. ii. 386. 482. 
 
 554. 687 
 kiriftodofiai, i. 474. 488. etti- 
 
 fioaifxtvo<i^ ii. 337 
 ETTi/Sojjdf ta, i. 78 
 kniPoi^diw, i. 216. ii. 6 
 £in/3djjTos, ii. 337 
 tTTi/SoXi,, i. 286. ii. 674. kiri- 
 (SoXai -TrXivduw, i. 391 ; 
 \npwv <TiSi]piJi)if, ii. 553. 
 
 i'7ri/3oXtj and etti/SouX//, i- 
 145. ii. 100 
 eiti^oi/Xeuw, i. 390. 431. ii. 
 
 401. 540. E-TTllSouXEUEli/ x<^" 
 ptfiJ,139. ETTl/jouXtUEll/dTrd- 
 
 o-Tao-ty, 637. £7rij3oi;X£u- 
 
 ofxai, ii. 456 
 tiri/SouXt/ and etti/SoXj/, i. 145. 
 
 ii. 100 
 kTriyiyvofiai, i. 32. 214. 284. 
 
 318. ii. 7. 42. kiriyiyv. and 
 
 kyyiyv. i. 176 
 kiriyiyvuXTKta, i. 314. etti- 
 
 yvwvai fJLi}6tv, 110 
 'ETTtoai/pos h AjjU»;pd, ii. 74 
 kiriStiKw/xi, ii. 390 
 iirt'oEi^is, i. 570. kiriSti^ii/ 
 
 TTOIEIO-Oai, 387 
 
 kTTiSijfxovvTe^ ^ivoi, i. 256 
 
 ETTl^JJ/AlOUpyOt, i. 93 
 
 kirtdiufiaivu), ii. 476 
 
 €7rt6ox»;, ii- 341 
 
 kiriSpofi.ii and irpoffSpoixii, ii. 
 
 36 
 iiriEiKEia, ii. 291 _ 
 
 ETTiEtKli?, i. 373. TO ETTtEJKES, 
 
 ii. 32. ETTtEtKEls, 664 
 ETTifj/Lit, i. 284. 314._ k-rrtjti to 
 
 o-TodrEu/ua, ii. 578 
 k-melidtw, i. 324. ii. 633 
 ETnt^Etao-jUos, n. 5/2 
 ETTttlEprt'TrEuw, ii. 628 
 
 ETTtHu/XiU), i. 128. TO ETTt- 
 
 dv/muui/, ii. 354 
 £7ri0uMi«, "• 197. 334. Eirte. 
 ES Tll/a, 106 
 
 kiriKitipo^, ii. 368 
 ETTiKaXEco, i. 196. 200. 245. 
 
 kiriKuXtofxai, 455 
 k-rriKaTaftaiva}, ii. 504. 518 
 ETTiKaTayo/Ltat, i. 452. ii. 613 
 kiriKUTaXafx^duu), i. 351. 559 
 kTriKaTUKJ/ivSofiai, ii. 646 
 
 iTri/cE./uat, i. 287- 499 
 E7ri/ctXEu<Tis, ii- 128 
 
 ETTt/vfcXEl'f*), i. 518 
 
 ETTiKjjpuKEuo/uai. ii. 64. .3.02 
 ETTiM'i/^yyos, i. 307. Eirt nii/^u- 
 vou and ETTi/cn/^yyous, ii. 3/4 
 kirLKiv6vu(t}<i, i. 416 
 ETTi/v-Xdo-Oai TTJ yvw/JLTi, ii. 57 
 ETTi/cXua), i. 536 
 kiriKOfxtriw, ii. 168. 652 
 
 ETTlKOUpta, i. 61 
 
 E-TTihTojipiKos, ii. 535. kiriKov- 
 
 piKov, 610 
 iTTiVoupos, i. 389. 488. 502. 
 
 kitiKovpoi, 153 
 kiriKpaTtw, i. 354. ii. 428. 554. 
 
 kiriKpaTilv ttJ? 0aXd(ro-»js, 
 
 i. 56 
 £irtK'pdT)|0-i9, i. 76 
 ETrtK'pE/iaffOEis, i. 34 
 
 ETTtKTdo/mai, i. 209. oViJ 
 
 tiriXufi^dvw, i. 293. for koto- 
 
 Xa/u/Sdym, ii. 131 
 kiriXiyiD, ii. 3-')/ 
 i-n-tXEti/zts, i. 290 
 Eirtnitty^""'"- "^"^f TrpofiadwUy 
 
 ovn kiriuaBdv, i. 194 
 kirifiaprvpin, \. 323 
 
702 
 
 ktrifiapTvpofxai^ ii. 357^ 
 iirifiaxta and ]^vfifiaxia,\.iO 
 s, ii. 151 
 
 i'TTiU^tta, i. 227. 263. 448 
 ciri/itXeiai/ iroitiffOaiJi. 71 
 iTTifxBXiofiai, ii. 2. 404. 464 
 
 t-TriMt^-'??, i- 11- TO t-TTi/xtXts, 
 
 ii. 264 
 iirinlvw, 1. 156 
 i'jrifjLiTa'7rtfX'iro[iai, n. ^^w 
 lirifxiyvvfJiL, i. 4. 210. tirt- 
 
 fxiyvvadai is, ii. 15o ; wnth 
 
 iiriviuofiai, i. 298 
 
 ' ' ; 111 11"'> S^'O 
 
 t-TTtl/OtO), 1. ill, AA-^; «>-'^ ^ 
 
 iirivoiav (ppdX,iiv,n. 187. ts 
 
 kirivoiav iivai, i. 448 
 l-Trnrapai/tw, i. 329 
 iTrt7rdp£i/iii,i. 97. ii.l27. 192. 
 
 421. 575 
 iTrt-n-iTTTo,, i. 288. 512 
 
 tiriTrXa, i. 494 
 
 iirnrXiui and TrapaTrXto), u. 
 
 508. kiriirXiojiai, 494 
 eirnrXTjpdojuat' ii. 496 
 cTTiTrXous, i. 235. 350. ii. 615. 
 
 670 
 tTmroXtfJLlofiai, i. 94 
 iirt7rpa(Tcrct), i. 216 
 iirtppwi/i/ufii, ii. 469. 490 
 t'jriui]fJiaivoi^ i. 288 
 iir'Knjfxoi, i. 2l7 
 Ittio-kettt/os, ii. 344 
 £7rio-K£i/a^a), i. 5o 
 iiria-KEvii, i. 89 
 liriaKriTrTiti^ i. 322. 4/5^ 
 i'7rt<T7raa),i.441. cTTKrirao^ai, 
 
 ii. 173 
 i'TTKT'TripXfi "^th double accus. 
 
 tTT ICT'TTO 1/5 IJ, ii. 21-0 
 t-TTKTTtXXw. TauTa t-TTEcrTaX- 
 
 fxivoi^ ii. 226 
 tTrtcrT»7/i.i/i i. 168 ^ 
 tTTio-Ttjui. aKoj7 iirio-Tao-eai, 
 
 ii. 165, 166 
 kiricrTrifxovt^ tou i/auTt/cou, u. 
 
 625 
 fTTto'ToXti's, ii. 58 
 kTriaroXi} for dyyEXi'a, ii. 491, 
 
 492 
 kTTKxrpaTiia^ \. 331 
 kirtarpaTivu}, i. 72. ii. /8 
 £'7ri(rTp£>uj,i.9_8. ii. 191. t'Jri- 
 
 CTTpicpiiv i/aCs, i. 351 
 k-wiaTpocph, i. 349. 501. 570. 
 
 ii. 191 
 iirto-uvdyw, i. 539. ii. 201 
 ol iiriraKTOi, ii. 420 ^ 
 £'7rtT«\ai'7rwpttD, i. 1/2 
 eirtTdcro-a), i. 199 ^ _ ^ 
 ktr IT axvvt IV xt;? o^ou, ii. 6/ 
 i7riT£ixt$"'i i; 205 
 
 €7riT£tXl<'^t5' i- *^^^ , , 
 
 Yiffjuoy and £7riT£txio-^oi/, 
 
 kiriTtpTropai^ i. 551 
 i-jriTtYi/ijorts, i. 114 
 i^riT^Etos, i. 95. 97. 146. 238. 
 ii. 446. 570. 640. -rd k-n-i- 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 TvBtia, i. 295. kiriTTiSuoi. 
 
 vTrtfaipidtjuai, ii. 644 
 ixtT),a£t'u,s, i. 35. 209. ii. 28d. 
 
 291 
 kTrirn^tvua, i. 59. ii. 34o 
 kirniiStvai's, i. 255. kTrirvd. 
 
 is, ii. 589 
 cTriT»j6£ua),i.69. kiriTn^tvtiv 
 
 dptTiju, ii. 403 ^ 
 
 £7riTte£/xai,ii.4l2. kiridiaQai 
 
 TJ; •TTEipa, 526 
 £7riTi^rta),*ii. 44 iis 
 £TriTr/LH)<ris, i. 109 
 tTTiTijuos, ii. 222 
 iirtToXtj, i. 330 
 kTrirpiirui, i. 113. u. 1/6. 38J, 
 384. tTriTpitrofxai, i. 131. 
 6jk»is E7rtTpaTr£i<rijs, ii. 217 
 kir IT poTTf-v 10^ i. 182 
 tiriTpoTTos, i. 182 
 kiTKbavk'S, ii. 471 .. 
 
 iTTi^/po,, i. 202. 250. 463. ii. 
 465, aiTiav kirKpipiiu, ]. 
 448. 509; opyds jii/t, ii. 
 653. kjn<titpofxaL, i. 435 
 i7ri>ao»/os, i. 122. 309 
 kiricpGovw^^ i. 121. 5"-3 
 kiricpopai, ii. 360 
 eiri^opos, i. 330 
 t-n-t'xapTos, i. 488 ^ 
 kTTix^iptw, 1. 442. ^11. 3/2. 
 tirix- and iyx- i- 178 
 
 fTTixEtp'JO't^'i i- 11-^ 
 ktrixpo-opai^ i. 7b ^ 
 
 k-TTixu^piu) and diroXtt'Pf'*' 
 
 confounded, ii. 143 
 kirix^opio^, i. 175, 176. ii. 307 
 t-7rti//>,«/)i$6o, i. 137. 243. ii. 
 
 335 
 kiTL^l/rtipKTua^ ii. 575 
 kiroiKohofJitui, ii. 486 
 
 t'-TTOlKOJ, i. 245 
 
 k'-rro^oi, i. 77 
 
 kiropivxjpii/}. 217. tiro/iy. and 
 
 airopiv. ii. 241 
 tTTos. tinj, i. 490 
 kiro-rpxjvM, ii. 506. iiroTp. and 
 
 k^oTp. confounded, i. 134 
 iirocpfiXui^ ii. 597 
 £Tra). Xdyw (.'nrilv^ i. 39 
 kiruivvplav f^Xfi-V, i- 20 
 i-TTwi/u/uos, i. 20. k-rriMWHOi 
 
 Tol? ETffft, ii. 207 
 sTTajTi^fs, ii. 516 
 tpai/os, 1. ^/ ^ 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 703 
 
 fpaCTt/s, 1. ^/.i 
 
 ipyaXEia, ii. 38/ 
 
 i'pyoi/, i. 105. 122. ii. 438; 
 
 causa, i. 97 ; ' engagement,' 
 
 156 ; opp. to yi/cuju'Ji ii- 308. 
 
 tpya Twv irpax^^vTwv, i. 
 
 40. ov6iv tpyov tli/ai, ii. 
 
 441. TO tpyov, ' the fact,' 
 
 448. tpyvi reipsa, 453. 
 
 fc'pytDi/ dXijOfja, i. 2j)8 
 £ip»j|U£j/oi/, ii. 216. 578. xa 
 
 dpr^fxtva nrpoKaXilcrQai^-l 
 "Ep£<Tos, *Ep£<ro-os, i. 389 
 ip7,/ita, i. 488. ii. 10 
 £>„Juos, i. 215. 292. 359. 468. 
 
 488. ii. 434. Xifxhv tptipo<:. 
 
 i. 87. X'^P'" ^P*Ii^"' 'j- ^"0- 
 
 epn/Mrj 6tKij, 414. to. tprjua 
 
 T^s ttoXecos, i. 234 
 kptifioopai, i. 42 
 •Epti/£6s, i. 154 
 k'p/xa, ii. 507 
 'Ep/uai, ii. 356 
 
 'EpMwXiwi/, ^fpfxyXia^v, I 102 
 tpu6»jjuaTa TtLi/ d</)t)aX/iU)i/, i. 
 
 284 
 Ipu/ua, ii. 470 
 tpXo/uai, i. 74. ii. 358. £X0£Vi; 
 
 (to. xphM""^")' ^- ^^^- '^^' 
 
 t>£ll/ "TTpEO-jSEia, 139 
 
 tpojs, i. 444, 445 
 
 epcoTtro), i. 11. kpuoTau) and 
 
 t-TTfptflTdai, ii. 492 
 £S, for Ev and dat. ii. 46. qiuxl 
 attinct ad, i. 4. 59 ; ' as to,' 
 208; frequently left to be 
 imderstood after verbs of 
 motion, 31 ; ' for the purpose 
 of,' 257. ii. 599. Mn' or 
 'as to,' i. 7. per, denotiig 
 extent, 13. is (\isrespcctj') 
 Tou(r5£, ii. 124. is pretixed 
 to numbers, i. 149; for Kata, 
 ii.276; with ace, for dat.. i. 
 137; is (for -Trap') dXiyo"* 
 ii. 172. k'3 Cfor the foruia- 
 tion of) TO vauTiKoj;, 5!)5. 
 is ('against') ti]v \lv\w, 
 184. is, 'at,' 591. 657. 
 difference between is and 
 '7rp6s,i.460. 'to the amount 
 of,'ii.482. is('of')Tousa\- 
 Xous XtV^^'i- ^^^- " (''"■ 
 
 to' ) £ipKT»il/ io-TTlTTTEtl/, 1 B2. 
 
 is TO TToXtpitiv, 93. is d»!/£, 
 
 557. is TrXj'/eos, 30. is 
 
 TO^E dd, 106. is dvri- 
 
 Xoyiav kXdtlv, 58. is t tti- 
 
 voiau lii/ai, 448. is to d.Vij- 
 
 eis, 483. is fiiav vptpav, 
 
 ii. 340. is aya/3oXds, 49». 
 
 is TO «K-pi/3£s, 443. ^ isKoi- 
 
 i/dv, 76. is ai/t)is dj/a/3i\- 
 
 XE^eai, 83. is TOU Xifiivu 
 
 'TTFpnrXtlv, 179. £S Tfc TO 
 
 (popspov, 555. is Tjji/ Oa- 
 
 Xao-o-ai/, 150. is to ai/rc for 
 
 ii;TwauTw,298. isiXTri.5«s, 
 
 478. isTot fiaKpoTaTU, 3G1 
 
 io-ayyt/\Xo/Liot, i. 182 
 
 k<TdyiLV o-iToi/, i. 21/ 
 
 iff/3ci\Xa,, i. 235. 316. ii. .>84. 
 kapdXXtiv apirtXou, UJ. 
 k(T(3. is, 615 
 
 io-^oXii, i. 561. kafioUv -TTOi- 
 
 EiffOat, ii. 615 ^ 
 
 k(Typd(pOfX(U, i. 58. EcryP- 
 
 where vulg. iiriyp. 56 
 io-Tiytio-Oai iriipav, i. ^-'"• 
 
 io-jjy. where vulg. i<J>»J7- 
 
 ii. 569^ 
 
 io-jjytjTat, ii. 630 
 
 iauVai is (/)i'\ous, 1.292. au- 
 
 Tous io-r;£t, ii. 359 
 io-O/jjuaTa', i. 470 
 iaOtjs /iETpta, i. 15 
 tcrKHfiui, ii. 363 
 
 kiTKOfiilofxaL, ii. 395^ 
 
 Effo^os, where vulg. E<poSoi, n. 
 
 540 
 kauiKoSofiku}, i. 32o 
 kairiiTTtiv is, i. 154 
 io-irXE'o), i. 44. 355. 454 
 EffTrXous, ii. 9 
 io-Ti'a TrdXEws, i. 230 
 k(T<pipEiv K-aKois, i. 202. i<r- 
 
 (^ipo) and cptpw, ii. 349. 
 
 io-^. and i/c^. i. 545 
 k<T<popd, i. 390 
 EO-xaTos. is Tova-^UTOV, i. 
 
 447. TrEpt Tuij; E<rx«Ta)i', 
 
 457. i'TTi TO tarxaTou dyoj- 
 
 i/os, ii. 122 
 £TaipEia, i. 518 
 tTajpiai, i. 516. 518 
 TO ETatpiKov, ii. 629 
 ETEpos with genitive, i. 52, 
 
 ETEpOS irpOS ETEpOl/, 290. 
 
 Ka6' £T£pa, ii. 549 
 £T»)s, ii. 283. uipa etous, i, 
 
 294 
 iir' iTtjaiu) TrpoaTaa-ja, i. 334 
 ETt, eticijn turn, ii. 618. £Tt 
 
 wi/, 333 
 iToifiov opp. to d^ai/ES and 
 
 fit\Xov, ii. 327 
 EU-, verbs beginning with, i. 236 
 £il, vehementer, i. 434. eu 
 
 ^EffOat, ii. 654. to -ttoXi- 
 
 TiVtLV, 667 
 
 Eu/3o£ik6s and Eu/3oV/cos, i. 
 
 138 
 Eu/JouXt'a, i. 127. 362. 433. 439 
 Ev/SouXos, i. 134 
 evSai/Jiovia, i. 362 
 ivdaifxwv, i. 13. (.uSa'ifxwv 
 
 ilvai, 302 
 EudoKijixos, i. 257 
 
 EU^O^OTttTOS, i. 133 
 
 £U£py£(7ia, i. 179. 192. ii. 19 
 £U£py£Tai, i. 180 
 Eu^twos, i. 360 
 
 TO £i;»/0£S, i. 524 
 
 £u0i» with gen. of place, ii. 658 
 
 £u0i;j/o/x«i, i. 146 
 
 Evdvrroptu), ii. 367 
 
 EuGus, ii. 550; for avTiKa, i. 
 2. Ei;0i>s and auTos con- 
 founded, ii. 597. tK TOU 
 EuOt'os, i. 64. dird too tv- 
 (^£os XiyEO-Oat, 437 
 
 EOKXEia, i, 277 
 
 evKoarfiia^ i. 134 
 
 Eu/coff/xos, i. 134 
 
 apyvpia evXclku EuXd^Eti/, ii. 
 199 * 
 
 EuXoyov, ii. 446. to EuXoyot/, 
 115 
 
 Eu/XEI/l^ES, i. 177 
 
 Eu/i£TaxEtp'<'"''os, ii. 448 
 Eu/uoX7ri5at, ii. 633 
 Eu/ioXTri6as, or Eu-TTO/ATrt^as, 
 
 tvvoLa, i. 266. 377 
 
 thvofiiofxai, i. 33 
 
 evvofxia, i. 33; where some 
 
 read avTovofxia, ii. 640 
 eCi/oos, i. 253. ii. 115 
 
 £o^oj;£T(oTEpos, ii. 30 
 tvopytjaia, i. 169 
 EoopyjjTcos, i. 169 
 EuTro^Trt^as, or EufioXiriSas, 
 
 i. 391 
 tviroptui, ii. 367. 387 
 tviropia, i. 514 
 
 TO tVTTOpOV T7}s iXTPt^OS, 11. 
 
 629. £u7ropa)TEpos, 342. 463 
 fuirpayia, i. 133 
 tvTrptireia, i. 379 
 EUTrpETTfiS •Trpd^ao'ts, ii. 326. 
 
 TO EUTTpETrES, i. 441. TO 
 EOTTp. Tj}s ^IK'tJS, 73 
 
 EuVpETrtos, i. 132. ii. 323. ev- 
 -TTpETTcos and iicTrpE'Trats con- 
 fused, i. 72 
 
 tuptjjua Eti/ai, ii. 235 
 
 i.vpi<TK0fxai, i. 58. ii. 220, eo- 
 povTo, where Bekker reads 
 ijupovTo, i. 95 
 
 EupwijXos, ii. 472 
 
 EupoX'*'?'"') i- 338. 351 
 
 EUffKETTaO'TOTaTOS, ii. 2/1 
 EuaTaXi^s, i. 394 
 £uTa/cT£a), ii. 594 
 EoTtXEta, i.262. is EuTiXEiay 
 
 voKppovl^tiv, ii. 593, 594 
 Ei/TEXio-TEpos, ii. 627 
 EuTpaTriXcus, i. 267 
 ivTvx^t^') i- 302 
 eJtux'/s, ii. 198. 
 £uTi;xt«> "• ^76. eJtux^'"*) i- 
 
 276 
 £l;</)^;/x<^)s, i. 5.53 
 tux^vxi-O; ii. 427 
 kffiitvai T»;i/ iiyefxoviav, i. 146. 
 
 i<^tE(r0oi, 271. ii. 146 
 i<^/o-T>}/xi, i. 352. 514. ii. 83. 
 
 kcpicrTa/iai, i. 513 
 k<p6dio^, i. 319 
 £(/)o5os, i. 379. ii. 172, ec/)o5oi, 
 
 224, 474. i(^o6a>TaTos, ii. 
 
 k(poXK6^^ ii. 145 
 
 i</)op/xta), i. 102. 205. ii. 486. 
 kfpopfjLtu} and i</)op/xi5aj, 
 395. k^opfxoxxraTw Xifxivi^ 
 
 kipopfii], ii. 463 
 k<p6pfx^(TL^, i. 349. k(p6pfxi\(Ti<i 
 and k(p6pjjii(Ti<s, ii. 392. 395 
 
 is (.(^OpfXOV Tf}s l/UKTOS, ii. 48. 
 
 'i^opfioi, i. 375 
 t<pvdpo9, ii. 43 
 i^uoTTEpi^ti), i. 514 
 ixiyyi/os, i. 446 
 ix^pos in collective sense, ii. 
 
 380 
 TO ixi^po", ii- 309, ixvposand 
 
 dx^pos, 578. ixi^pt*>T«(>05, 
 
 i. 78. ii. 609 
 kxvpiJi}^-, ii. 211 
 IX^^, i. 323. 400. ii. 68. 123. 
 
 128. e'xeii/, 'to have [to 
 
 sav],' i. 208; for KUTix^iv-, 
 
 26. 118. 132. 188.303; for 
 
 7raptx^"'i i' 268. ii. 10. 
 
 146; for dirix^LV, \. 159; 
 
 ' to accompany,' ii. 396. 
 
 Excov, where should be read 
 
 tO-X^WI', 543. EXOfTES Eti/at, 
 
 i. 440, EXEtv with gen, 40. 
 i(TXov KttTa, 158. ipyov 
 EXEO-0ai, 212. kv dipairiia 
 
 tX^^^i ^^- ^X**" "Tpdy- 
 /uttTa, 501 ; ffuxppoauv}}!', 
 104 ; Tous ^u/u/naxous, 35, 
 
 UJ(f>lXoVIJLtVOl EXEtf, 136. 
 
 EXEty ai<rx<^''»J''i H; X***/*"' 
 324 ; kiritivvpLtav, 20. to 
 -ttXeIcttoi' tt/s yi/w^jjs eIxe, 
 404. Kaipoif EX^'^i 78; 
 yvwfiiiv Trpds, 399; tek- 
 fiapcTiv, 343 ; tvvoiav, 223 ; 
 i/ouj/, 396 ; irtcTTdi/, 202 ; 
 ui/^os, ii. 21 ; ti, 492; oi;6ti/ 
 KaKov^ 656; 5td <^uXa»c^s, 
 i. 336 ; /LiETtt x'lP^^i 194 : 
 kv atTt'o, 299. oi exovtes 
 Td xp»5MaTa, ii. 381 . exeo-- 
 6ai Xoyou, 88. ax*'"''''* 
 'Ptjyt'w, 481 
 
 k'w, i. 47l 
 
 Ecos and tis confounded, ii. 152 
 
 k'ttxTTTsp, ii. 502 
 
 Z. 
 
 -^E affixed to the names of 
 
 places, i. 239; adverbs in, 
 
 376 
 tEuyjj, ii. 324. ^EoyEa (SoiiKdy 
 
 1/0 
 ^evylTui, ii, 49 
 TOW 5*oy|uaTOS and to^eu- 
 
 )uaTos confounded, ii. 512 
 ^Euyi/ufit, a nautical term, i. 
 
 58. 55 
 Z£uH*t'aas, ZEV^/Xas, ii. 210 
 Zeos 'EX£u0£pios, i. 320 
 ^ijXdo), ii. 307 
 f»;\6oo-ts Twv (SapjSdpiov, i. 
 
 182 
 X.ni^'-ia, i. 488. 5i7rXao-iat 
 
 ^tj/xiat, 137. $T|/ixiai/ irpo- 
 
 Tt0£i/ai, 441 
 ^i}IJii6ofj.ai., i. 432. ^Tj/uioup 
 
 XpfJiuao'ti^, 311 
 -t»/i/, adverbial termination in, 
 
 ii. 10 
 pjTtjo-ii/ -TroiEio-Oat, ii. S99 
 f oydi;, i. 53 ; ' line,' ii. 267 
 f uyw/uaTa, i. 53 
 Jwypio), i. 216. ii. 689 
 
 H. 
 
 f;, ' or else,' i. 127. »j, alioqui^ 
 168. 17 after compar. ii. 575. 
 ^v and El, interchange of, i. 
 216. 7], transposition of, ii. 
 343. »j and n confounded, 
 i. 381. 17 eI after a compa- 
 rative, 62. V K-aTd— , after 
 adj. in the compar. 289. ^ 
 -TTou apa, u. oOO. t/, 11 tis, 
 459. fj ECTTti/, i. 22. h — ?;, 
 100 
 jWEuoi/ia, i. 123. ii. 183. 267 
 nyEOMat,i.271. 300.371. 378. 
 
«< 
 
 704 
 
 ii. 31. 231. oux fiyrnrdai, 
 
 i. 416. ftyftadai aiTias, 
 
 ii. 271. Kipdu^ fiytlaQai, 
 
 i. 277 
 fiSih i- 254 ; emphatic, ii. 373 ; 
 
 demum^ tandein, 387 
 fydo/xat, i. 165 
 €1/ t]Sou^ tTi/at, i. 148 
 TO riSv^\. 296. Td v6ia, 265. 
 
 T}6(oi/, 139 
 ^(crav, Tjia-av, iiarau, and »]<rai; 
 
 confounded, i. 2 
 'H'itt)!/ ^ i'Jri Bpa'/cijs, ii. 7 
 ijKiiTTa Trdj/Ttt)!/, ii. 443 
 iJKOUTo and Vkoi/to, ii. 229 
 i7\i/cm, i. 128. 255. 488 
 Tjiriipoonai, i. 367 
 ij'jreipwTii'i, i. 133 
 
 TO TJiriipUiTlKOV^ i. 541 
 
 7/7r«ipa)Tis, i. 66. ii. 449 
 »|7rou 5j|, i. 205. ijxou y£ 5t/, 
 
 ii. 377 
 'Hpaioi/,i. 494. 501.504 
 
 'HpaK-Xtia £J/ Tpaxtvi?, i- 
 
 , 537 
 
 -npwa, i. 234 
 
 i/pws, on the honours ascribed 
 
 to, ii. 194 
 -^s, proper names ending in, 
 
 i. 51 
 ^(xaw, rjo-ai/, »)t<rai^ and li^auu 
 
 confounded, i. 2 
 fjaorao/uLat, i. 332. ii. 85. tvu 
 
 yvwfjLijv ot'ix Jj<r<r'/o'6at, 426 
 »7flrar»; d-jrifJ)(£(rOat, ii. 195 
 tjo-cov, ii. 466. oux ^<^o-o''i'^'|"^- 
 
 oi'^ti/os t/o-eroi/, 512. oi/5- 
 
 ti/6« ij(T(r(i)v, i. 301. Tio-ffous 
 
 cTi/ai, 213 
 ^(Tyvdrw, i. 84. 491. 501. 
 
 ii 4. 161. 249. 493. 624. 
 
 648. TO t](Tuxo^ov TJ;s 
 
 vuKTos, 585 
 ri<Tv)(^aiTipo^, i. 513 
 t;(tuyjj, ii. 643 
 ii<ruYJ'a, i. 113. 173. 450. ii. 
 
 247. KaQ' rjo-vxi'ay, i. 355. 
 hotvxiav tytiv^ ii. 231 
 fiToi Kpu(pa yt, ^ (pai/tpwi,, 
 
 ii. 367 
 
 e. 
 
 du\a<T(Ta, i. 357. daXaaaa and 
 
 -TTtAoyos, ii. 38 
 daXarrcTiuu}, ii. 493 
 duXdnioi^ ii. 49 
 Oo\d<r(rto9, 'seafaring,' i. 17 
 0ai/dTft)<rt9, ii. 189 
 OaTTTo), i. 299. ii. 426 
 0ap<ra\to^, i. 293. 0ap<ra\£- 
 
 otTjpos, 213 
 dapaiuf, i. 313. ii. 331. tov 
 
 dapativ TO ttX^^os tiXij- 
 
 </)OT€S, 52 
 
 0dp<TOS and dpaaoi^ i. 382 
 daparvvu), i. 300 
 6a<r(roi;, ii. 509 
 
 eai/ud^o), i. 71. 193 ; with gen. 
 420. T^s ToX/tiijs ou davfi. 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 ii. 375. 0au/i. TTi airo- 
 
 KXTJCTft TttH/ TTUXCOI/, 110 
 
 Gau/xaffTos, i. 123 
 
 etayti/jjs and Btoyti/Jjs, ii. 
 
 44. 20() 
 at atfival Osai, i. 177 
 Ot'aiua, i. 2()0 
 Otaxat ToJv Aoycoi/, i. 422, 
 
 423 
 0£td^a), ii. 592 
 QtLaatx6<s, ii. 539 
 TO QtioV, ii.270. tK TOV dtiouy 
 
 305. irpd^ TO 0£tov, t7»2(i. 
 0//its, ii. 667 
 e£0'y£'i/»j<f and Qiaytvi)^, ii. 
 
 44. 206 
 0£Oi 'xaTpwoi Kal iyx<^pto^-> 
 
 i. 320 
 0£pa'7r£i'«, i. 92. 381 
 0£P«'7r£uw, i. 20. 35. 92. 311. 
 381. 463. ii. 89. 357. 413. 
 437. 563. 632. 0£pa'n-£uo- 
 fiai, i. 290, 291 
 0£p«Trwj/, ii. 360. QtpaTrov- 
 
 T£s, (in ships,) 494 
 dipfxui i<T\vpa\^ i. 283 
 dtar/uLodtTai, ii. 239 
 0EO-/1OS, ii. 667 
 0£<rjuo</)u\a»C£S, ii. 239 
 dUiu opofjLw, i. 559. ii. 90 
 0ta)p£'a), i. 550. ii. 241. dio)- 
 
 ptiu £s, 600 
 0£tt>pia, for jcTTopta, ii. 354 
 0£t«)pot, ii. 238 
 0/}/cat, i. 295 
 OuXspd^^ i. 367 
 doovfitopiaL, ii. 172, 173. 263 
 dopvlio^, i. 213. 415. ii. 24 
 Qovpia, ii. 414 
 6ouptoi, ii. 414 
 GpoK-at, ii. 428 
 Opai/iTai, ii 49 
 dpdao^, i. 265. 415. iffX'^o^ 
 6pd(ro^^ ii. 124. 0ptto-os and 
 Ofipo-os, i. 382 
 dpaavvofiai^i ii. 305 ^ 
 eXttIv 0pa«rtra, ii. 576 
 QpivuKpia., ii. 318 
 0p«'i;«^, ii. 318 
 
 Qpovi, ii.215, 650. tov dpow 
 ai<re6iJitvoi, 88. £s Opovu 
 KaditTTua-dai, 214 
 e^/xa, ii. 246. dv/iaTa, i. 175, 
 
 TO 6vfxovfjL{.vov, ii. 560 
 Oy/id?, i. 84. 224. 0u/iw 
 
 (plptiv, ii. 284 
 Oupk, ii. 149 
 dvpwfxaTa, i. 494 
 6v(TUU SurritTioi, i. 2.59. 01/- 
 
 oriai; -TTOJEiffGat, ii. 6/4 
 0U6O, i. 175. ii. 193, h t« 
 
 Upd 0u£ti/, 403 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 705 
 
 laffdai KUKov KUKw, ii. 261 
 'Ids fvyyivtia. ii. 79 
 laTpo<: Kat tOiwTtjs, i. ^<«-' 
 idia, i. 237. 478; equiv. to 
 
 elios or Tpo-TTos, 156 ; for 
 ^idi/oto, ii. 430. iraau i6ia 
 
 0ai/dTou, 1. 510 
 -t5t)«, patronymics ending in, 
 
 ii. 210 
 Ihiot., ii. 34. Td Uia tv 0t<r- 
 
 0at, 77 
 I6ia, i. 103. ii. 113. ISiaSm- 
 
 d>opa)i/, i. 105 ; for t6tos, 
 
 146. idia di/5p£5, 370 
 iat(iTii9, i. 154. 282. ii. 2. 
 
 426 
 -toos, termination of proper 
 
 names in, ii. 243 
 iSpvu), i. 182. 288. o-TpaTo- 
 
 irtdco Ik vitov t5pu0tj;Tt, ii. 
 
 378* 
 Updopiai and Updojuai, ii. 178 
 bpfio, i. 175. ifpfia and 
 
 IvTOfia^ ii. 194 
 tEpo/xtji/ia, i. 462. lipofxvviat, 
 
 483 
 i£pdv, i. 186. TO updv, 543; 
 
 opp. to vans, ii. 388. Td t£p'It, 
 
 i. 510. ifpd Td 7rdTpt«, 
 
 234. Upd Td Koivd, 466. 
 
 Td Upd Td Koij/d, ii. 201 
 lEpoi/'iKai^ ii. 159 
 hooouai and ifpdouat, ii. 178 
 hpds, 11. 61/ . i£p«, >- ^-<>- 
 
 itpd (TKtviu 227, 228. hpd 
 
 Kui tio-iu, 294. Upd TiX£ttt, 
 
 ii. 237 
 'l£Ta« or TtTas, ii. 483 
 l^di/w, i. 327 
 t»jui, i. 563 
 
 ?„iut. h'l/at ^«, i. 167. ii. 208 
 I/cai/ds, i. 124. 146. tKai/ti- 
 
 TaTos, ii. 393 
 *lK-rtpos or KXdpos, i. 406 
 
 TO IKVOUfXtVOV, i. 148 
 
 'Ikovto and fjK-oi/TO, ii. 229 
 -tKos, neut. of adj. in, lo e.\- 
 
 piess a whole, i. 3 
 -t/uos, verbals in, i. 3 
 'l6ifio<s KoX-TTov, and 'I. irui/- 
 
 T09, i. 44 
 -ios, terminations of proper 
 
 names in, ii. 243 
 'iTTTTayptTtj?, ii. 57 
 i-TnraypiTjj?, ii. 273 
 tTr'Tra'yajydv, ii. 386 
 
 i'Tnrapx^"-' '• "'^^ 
 tTTTrr;?, i. 387. ii. 273 
 tTTTroKpaTio), -o/Jiai, ii. 426 
 i] iTrTTos, i. 99 ^ 
 
 iinrot, i. 480. tTTTrot Kai 
 
 ottXo, 365 
 Ittttotj;?, ii. 273 
 tinroTpo<^ta, ii. 333 
 iaduoi, i. 17. 50 
 t(T0,utt)5>)«, i'. 611 
 io-o5taiTos, i. 15 
 iao/moipiio, ii. 339. 382 
 iaopoipta, ii. 267. 574 
 icro/xoipos, i. 269 
 icrovop.topai, ii. 381 
 icrovofxia -TroXiTtK'Jj, i. 5— 
 i(roj/Ojuos, i. 478 
 I<roTra\»/s kiuSwo^, i. 260 
 iaoppoiros, i. 153. 209 
 
 lo-os, i. 31. 277. 377. to Io-oi/, 
 
 4.57. O tO-09, 125. dTTO TOU 
 
 laov. ibid. \m. 200. 378. 
 419. 43.5. ii. 30.5. d-n-d iVoy, 
 i. 52i). £a: rvTi 'la-ov, 213. ii. 
 152. E^ iffou, 83. £f iaio, 
 i. 302. ^i'/ I<ros (3ouX(.a6ai, 
 182. oi'/cai iVai /v«i ufiouu^ 
 ii. 213. ?/ tffi; tf>povpd^ 509. 
 
 T?7S 'O''/^ '^"^ O/ULoia^ /ULtT- 
 
 ix_i"u, 141. iVa used ad- 
 vorbiallv, i. 386 
 
 l<T6yf/i)(t)o^, i. 3i50. 506 
 
 i'o-TJ/Mt, i. 106. ii. 454 ; applied 
 to winds, 479. £<TT);Ktfai, 
 139, his. (TTTjvai^ 183. lar- 
 Tao-0«i, 359. ii. 372. ttoo? 
 Ttji' yvMfJLi}u kardvai^ /4. 
 jUfT* dXXj'jXwy ffTdfTts, 
 545. /ii0' ?;/u'*'^ aTTjvai., 
 5.52. to-Tjj^i, 2nd aor. of, 
 i. 58 
 
 'Jo-Toij/i;, i. 532 
 
 i<Tx_vpi'Cop.ai. i. 440. ii. 37. 
 211.404.536 
 
 icrXi'pd?, i. 374. Tt Inxvpov^ 
 ii. 43. iffXi'ooTaTot, i. 43 
 
 /(Txi/s, i. 2.90. 306. 450. io-xus 
 /udx'JSi 362 ; t;7s £\7ri6as, 
 ii. 88. Trapd [(ryyu t?;s 
 oui/H^EOJS, 558. io-xi'os 
 ypdcros, 124 
 
 laxytOy i. 447 ; for 5ui/a(rT£i5to, 
 8 
 
 'iTaXioJTat, ii. 388 
 
 iT£a,211 
 
 K. 
 
 Kuyua Toi, ii. 576 
 *caO«(ptT»js, ii. 107 
 Kudaipiio., i. 385. 494. ii. 109; 
 
 for t^itiptTv., d</>rtj/i^£ji/, i. 
 
 9. Kuduipiofxai^ i. 325. ii. 
 
 229. ou ^-ae«£pt^J/, ii. 302 
 KuddTTTOnai, ii. 442 
 *a0rtp^aT«, i. 281 
 Ka6«p/ids, i, 281 
 Ka^apos, ii. 361. KaOapov 
 
 {tov CTTpaTov), 186 
 Kudtopa^ i. 236 
 /cadt'^to-Oat £s, i. 46 
 Kat)fc\\-i)o/xai, i. 356 
 Kud>]ytofiaL, ii. 321 
 Kudt'iKU), i. 359. ii. 338. Kad. 
 
 TTpo^ and Ka0. £s or tiri, i. 
 
 543 
 icd0»j/iat, ii. 291. 3.34; with 
 
 ellips. of dpyd9, 162 
 Kadi^u), ii. 174. KadiX^tiv 
 
 (TTpaTdf, i. 319. KudiX^o- 
 
 /uai, 190.237 
 na^i^lHi, ii. 67. KudtTuai km- 
 
 "Jras. i. 352. Kadtlifai te/ym, 
 
 ii. 139. 244 
 Ka0iaT»,Mt, i. 15. 59. 123. 168. 
 
 365.381. 462. 533. 5.39, .540. 
 
 ii. 103. 13.9. 215. KadiaTu- 
 
 fiai,i.2. 174.200.217.224. 
 
 371. 389. 410. ii. 78. 122. 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 265. 28.5. 403. »fa0/(rTj,K-£, i. 
 
 437. K«0t.TT<is, .'i76. KCtTCt- 
 
 «TTds, 18. .58. 97. 414; for 
 
 K(tTa(TTudl-l'i, 212. KUTa- 
 
 o-rdvfcTTi ' AOijvuiovi^W. 131. 
 KdTaoTTuvTt^ paxtadat, i. 
 83. KnTucrTTfVii., 'M). 43. 
 14.5. 147. ^'(ty^o■Tl;^a)S, 255 
 /c«0f <rT»;/.ds. ii. 131. khQ- 
 
 KJTUVltl (TTpaTOV., \. 324. 
 
 </)i;\ct/v/ts Kat^iorraVfft, i. 
 243; £s Kpiaiv. i. li)2; es 
 tN7rXj;^ii/, ii. 375 : tTri 'A- 
 dvi/aiovi, ii. 108. K-a0- 
 iVraCTditt fs d7ro'i/oi«j/, ii. 
 .5.59; £9 r/)i;X««:i';//, ()I4. o/io- 
 Xuyiu KudtaTaadui, i. 16(t. 
 
 £9 TUX"5 KaTU(7T7JlfUl, 1. 
 
 108. £v Xoyio-jiidi', ii. 369. 
 Trapd t»;i/ Aradfo-TiiKyray 
 copai'^ 7. tTji WvXov (pv- 
 Xaiciiv KaTta-ri']rT(tvTo^ ii. 60 
 K-dfooov, i. .532. ii. (;28 
 
 KddopUU}.! i. 82. KudopWfXfVOi 
 Tlj (m/zj-I, 563 
 
 »c«i. 'too,' i..5.ii.320, 'and vet,' 
 i..378. 448. 'besides,' 379'. for 
 T;, 207. 'ever,' ii. 517. 'and 
 accordingly,' i. 382. inten- 
 sive, 125 ; equiv. to dXXd, 
 imo, 107 ; (d<jiie adco., ibid. 
 adeof/fic, 90. 135, 1.36. ii. 447. 
 'and especially,' i. 32. ii.313. 
 'vea,' i. 63. 'nav,' 11. for 
 /catTTfp, 30. 'even,' 31. 37. 
 ii. L33. 241. etiam, adeo., 
 383. in an adversative sense, 
 461. for ";, 501. 'and now,' 
 357. scilicet^ 412. continu- 
 ative, 128. Kal ul avTol., 
 i. 393. Kal— Kal 124. 300. 
 355. ii. 552. Kai tl kuI, i. 
 155. Kul (ifxa, 13.3. Sua Kal 
 ('or') Tpid, 132. Kal vvif., 
 207. Kal ois, for ovTiM)^., 79. 
 Kal TauTo, 4^57. Kal to 
 
 ^y^TTrtl', 49.5. Kal T£, 21. 
 
 Kal ov, 416. ii. 351. Kal fxiv 
 St), i. 564. Aral ft, 449. ii. 84. 
 Kat £1 )U>;, 1. ovJ. Kai tin 
 •TToXu, 54.5. /cat w9, 406. Kal 
 0)9 ^iX\ou(r«, ii. 6.31. Kal 
 dijra, 3ii0. Kal otov, for 
 Kul oTovovu., ii. 205. Kal 
 Tr\£i'Ji;9, 275. /cat o't and 
 /cat oi, 51. »v'at rtuTd9, 461. 
 KaLTOL, i. 309. for Kal /niji/, 
 468 
 
 K«ida«9, i. 187 
 
 KatEToi, i. 187 
 
 Kaiuo^ and ^011/09, ii. 301. to 
 Kaii/ov, and to kevov, tov 
 
 TToXt/ULUV, i. 402 
 
 Ka(t'dTTj9 Xoyov., i. 423 
 
 Td Kaipia, ii. 16 
 
 /fa/pd9, i. 271. ii. 548. K:atpd9 
 tpyov, i. 262. fitTU Kaipov, 
 ii. 612. Kaipou Xanfidvtiv., 
 450. K:atpd9 (some read 
 K'aipdf) tXd)u/3«J/£, i. 251. 
 K'aipri), for iirt Kuipio^ ii. /7 
 
 KaKia, i. 60. 177. 343. 469. 
 
 477 
 KraKt'^w, i. 240. KUKi'^ofiai., ii. 
 
 27() 
 /ka/co^i/i/ETci»Tspo9, ii. 431 
 KuKuirdQiiai., ii. 576 
 KuKuirinryiiv., i. 170. '2()8 
 
 KaKOTTUltU), i. 384 
 
 /i'o/c«)9, 'sluL'Lrish,' i. 165. ii. 
 379. 'faitiiless,' 449. kukov 
 KUKU) laadui, 261. KaKuu 
 i^Xiiv ovoiv., 6c>6 
 
 KaKorpoiria, i. .524 
 
 KUKOTV^^tA)^ i. 301 
 
 KaKovp-'j fc'oj, i. 240. 243 
 KUKovpyia., i. 69 
 K(tKuvpyo<i., for X?;(rT>j9, i. 18 
 K'a/vo'w, i. 243. ii.447. Ikukov 
 Tu irpdy/JLaTa, 624. /x>/ 
 
 K(CKOVpf.lfO<i^ 1 1.5 
 
 /v«K-f7)§, i. "JO'i. 505. applied to 
 workmaiishii), ii. 397. Ka/cois 
 TTotEti', i. 384 
 
 /cd/cwo-t9, i. 274. 512 
 
 /vd\«/io9, i. 326 
 
 KaXivdto/ifiL, i. 294 
 
 ov /v'uX\tE7rEl<T0ai, ii. 444 
 
 K«X/\ipdj;, K«X\tppo'jj, i. 233 
 
 6 KuXXiaToi. i. 502 
 
 K:aXd9, i. (Jl. 541. ii. 253. 544. 
 TO hraXdi/, i. 296. K^aXoi 
 Kayadol, ii. 60. 630. kuXov 
 KaXiov, i. 405. KuXov TO 
 dywuL(Tp.a, ii. 588. to Ka- 
 Xov 6iKai(x)p.a, 438; t^9 
 (5d^))9, 167. /cdXXtof, \r>6. 
 /cd\AtcrTt»9, i. 271. KaX- 
 XtJTTa, ii. 366 
 
 K'«Xu/9«t, i.294 
 
 KrtXx'/<5"jy and XaX/cjj^tof, ii. 
 99 
 
 aTTo /vdXoj, ii. 39 
 
 /caX<7,9, i. 11.219. 405. ii. .332. 
 ov K-aX(i)9, 244. KaXu)<i keIct- 
 t^ai iranuTrXov, i. ()8. Ka- 
 X(I)9 Xa/it/3<ti/Eff0rti, ii. '263. 
 KaXw-i KUTUtrKtvaX^tadai^ 
 608 
 
 KUfiTTToiuLai and yj/d/xTTTo/uat, 
 i. 4<)8 
 
 Kavi](p6poi, ii. 406 
 
 Kauovv, ii. 406 
 
 KafjSia, OS ventriculi, i. 284 
 
 K<tpi/£io9, ii. 24J{ 
 
 Kapiroopai, i. 260 
 
 Kapirov ^vyKOfiiSii., i. 387 
 
 KuoTtpiw., i. 276. ii. 88 
 
 KapTtpo^, i. 390. Td K'op- 
 TEod, 36.5 
 
 KapTfpuxi, ii. 467 
 
 Kapuat, ii. 250 
 
 »/ K«px'i^oi/tcui/ apxh-, ii- ^162 
 
 KuTd, propter, i. 48. 'over,' as 
 s.aid of space traversed, 222. 
 ' by, on the side of,' 375. 'in 
 proportion to,' ii. 234. in 
 composition, i. 137. in com- 
 
 Sosition (' coast wards'), ii. 
 18. 'over-acainst,' 40. 419. 
 483. .527. 'over,' 238. koto 
 
 VMTOV, i. 99. 556. KaTtl 
 
 Zz 
 
' ' 
 
 706 
 
 TuiV Kp^)ixvu)V^ ii. 530. Kara 
 fiiaov, i. 506. kolQ' tav- 
 Tous, 29. Kara TrdXets, 80. 
 118. 230. ii. 495; virupov, 
 i. 205; irvarriv, 189; av- 
 Tous, 426; iiTt, 132; o\.y- 
 apxi-o-v-, 35; vcrvxiau, 121. 
 355. ii. 275 ; \6you, i. 348 ; 
 oXiyov, ii. Ii8; dWt'iXovi, 
 i.31; oXiyas, 505; Wovas, 
 313; Kci/xas, 10; o-xoaiy, 
 408 ; fJiiav vavv, 339 ; Kpct- 
 Tos, 102. 343. 549; Kopv- 
 fpiiv, 363; <nroyd}ju, 350; 
 /utTaTrupyioi/, 395 ; ^uX.- 
 Xoyous, 401 ; trtvlav, 257 ; 
 El/, 378; o Ti, ii. 157; to 
 fvfX(pipov^b\b\ ^vfX(popav, 
 547; irooa^, 169; k. ('for 
 the sake of) dtav, 359; 
 ^taxoaious, 49 ; fxiKpov ttjs 
 uX»js, 46; Svo ai/ttyKa9, 115; 
 TO virvKoou, 135 ; ^pax^, 
 130; oo-oi; jutpos, 31 ; iroXi- 
 Ttiav, 479 ; k. ('in the way 
 of ) et'ai/, 184 
 
 KaTa^i^aX,<o, ii. 587 
 
 Kara/Soaco, i. 103 
 
 Karafioi}, i. 117 
 
 KaTa(ivp<T6w^ ii. 557. 686 
 
 KaxtiyytXTos, ii. 534 
 
 KaTaytXtiouat, i. 525 
 
 KaTayiyi/coCK'to, l. 441. U. t5/-. 
 540. KaToytyi/ttXTKo/xai, i. 
 
 487 
 Kaxayyoxris, i. 387 
 KaTciyco, i. 49. ii. 96. 199 
 KuTayvoyui^ ii. 386 
 jfaTayajyiOf, i. 494 
 KuTaSitpdavo), ii. 41'-. 
 KuradtiD, ii. 603 
 TO xaTa^tjXoi;, ii. 160 
 KUTaSiSiKaadai Tti/os, ii. 240 
 Kaxa^oyXaxris, i. 3// 
 icaTa^uoj, i. 86. 353. ii. 525 
 KttTatyis and KaTcii^, ii. 318 
 KaTuiptOy i. 70 
 icaTai<rXL'''o/xat, ii. 334 
 KUTairidoiJiai, i. 435 
 KaraKXuu), i. 53o 
 KaTaKoXtri'^io, ii. 662 
 KaTaKoXvtxJiuu), ii. 506 
 KaTaKofuSii, i. 164 
 KaT«xKo/xi^u), i. 165 
 KaTaKprtTfco), ii. 406 
 KaTfiXafx^di/w, i. 96. ii. 101. 
 
 638. OTTOTt TToXt/XOi KaTU- 
 
 Xd/3ot, i. 236. KUTaXafx- 
 
 ^dvo/jLui, i. 19. 402. ii. 207. 
 
 KttTftX. El/, ii. 548. KaTaX. 
 
 Ta irpdyfxaTa, i. 379 
 KaToXiywy i. 504. owtj/oovs 
 
 (coTuXtyscrOat, ii. 615 
 KaToXtyn), i. 154 
 KaTdXi]\!/t9, i. 407 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 Tou Snfxov KaraXvai^, i. 155 
 KaTdfitfxxIfi^, i. 268 
 KaTai/ay/ca^o), i. 269. n^ 256 
 Karavotu)^ i. 175. 193. 472 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 707 
 
 KuTaXoyoi vnjjffToi, ii. 361 
 KaraXvu), i. 189. 447. Kara- 
 Xvofiai, 130. KaTaXiXv/mi- 
 i/os, ii. 376. ov KaraX. tov 
 iroXifxov, 513. TO/' SPjfJiou 
 KUTaX. i. 509 
 
 KaTavriKpi}^ ii. 546 
 dT/nou KaTairuvtTfiv, i. 15o 
 /caTuTriTTTfo, ii. 120 
 Kara'TrXiio, ii. 386. ol Kara- 
 
 TrXt'ofTf?, i. 11 
 /caTaTrXjjcrffo), i. 131. 313. n. 
 
 577 
 KaTaTToXtfitu), i. 219. ii. 114 
 KaTuTTofptuyu)^ ii. 23 
 KaTaTTpodiowfxL, i. 137. 481. 
 
 558. ii. 555 
 KaTapda-aw, ii. 489. KaTi}- 
 
 pdxd}) and K«Tfj6/6rix0»;,48{5 
 KaTuppiw^ ii. .'>8o 
 KdTa/00'19, ii. 42 
 KaTa/o/o»io'0"a), ii. 489 
 
 KUTaCTHCO^ 1. o-/ 
 
 KaTao-Ktud^o), i. 235. Kata- 
 (TK* ud^ouat, 145. ii.97. 465. 
 608. KaraaK. and irapaaK. 
 i.34l 
 
 KaTaaKfvi), i. 21, 2"-!. 139. 210. 
 229. 259. 360. Ka-raaKivai, 
 i. 234. 311. ii. 342. 361. ku- 
 TaaK. and Trapa^rK. ii. 596 
 
 /caTao'KJJTTTw, i. 289 
 
 KUTaOTTTtpX^^ ii. 168 
 KaTaaTam^, i. 317. ii. 3d1 
 KaTatTTptfpu), 1 I'i.i 
 KaTucTTpw /xaTa^ i. 83. ll. 5'wO 
 KaTari^jj/K, i. 51. 61. kutu- 
 Tidtfiai, 179. ii. 34. Toi/ 
 ffi^jjooy K-aTaOt(r0«i, i. 13; 
 dtdiov So^av, ii. 116 
 KaTaTpavfJiurLX^d}, ii. 525. 601 
 KaTaTpi(iw^ ii. 62/ 
 KaTufpipio^ ii. 3. KaTU<pipo- 
 
 uat, 567 
 KaTa</)o/3iOjuai, ii. 365 
 KaTuifypaKTu TrXoia, 1. 24 
 KaTacppovita^ i. 48. 223. 387. 
 
 526. ii. 366. 599 
 KaTu(Pp6vt}ina, i. 306 
 KaTaf^pofjjcrts, i. 171. 306. n. 
 
 188 
 KaTaipwpdw, i. 131. ii. 60/ 
 KaTa\f/yi(piX,oiu.ai^ i. 297 
 KaTi^cbi/, ii. 47 
 
 KdT£t/Ut. TTVtVfXa KUTltvai, 
 
 i. 339. avifiov /caTto'i/Tos, 
 
 245. ii. 318 
 KaTii/oyu), ii. 323. /carfipyo- 
 
 /uat, 133. 464 
 /caTtTTt/yo), i. 98 
 K:aTtpyd^o)uat, ii. 109. 503 
 KaTtpxofiai, i. 248. ii. 652 
 K«T/Ya,,i. 15.21.25. 312.479. 
 
 535. ii. 49. 124. 382. 557. 
 
 613, 669. KaTao-xetj/ toi/ 
 
 oxXov^ 6b6. Karix^t^i' ^i«- 
 
 voiau, i. 180; iroXifxto, 152. 
 
 KoTt'xojuat, 33. 382. 444. ts 
 
 oXt'yoi' /cartYto-Oai, ii. 619 
 K-aT»;yopta), i. 140. icaTJjyo- 
 
 ptlffOat Tti/os, 145 
 
 icaT»jyopt«, i. 134 
 
 KaTj;</)fta, ii. 572 
 KaToiKtofxai^ i. 164. 357. ii. 
 288 
 
 KUTOlKia^ i. 45 
 
 KaToiKiX^ofxai^ i. 25 
 KaToKuiu), i. 236. 355 
 KKTopOo'to, i. 198. 347. Karop- 
 
 doopai, 312 
 /cdTw, i. 17. ol /cdTO), ii. 597 
 K-drwOsv K'txi dvcodtu, i. 397. 
 
 494 
 Kuufiara, ii. 589 
 /cai/ffcby, i. 414 
 K-dxX);^, ii. 41 
 K-do), i. 286 
 KtlfjLai, i. 68. 259. 4_49. Td 
 
 oTrXa Kii/ULtva, ii. 173 
 Ktiptiv TJ/y y>}i/, i. 102 
 KtKpvtpaXo':, i. 14 
 KiXti/a/ia, i. 353 
 KEXsi/CTTai, i. 340. iceXeuo-tj/s 
 
 of a ship, ii. 563. 687 
 KfXtvw, i. 48. 77 
 KtX>j9, ii. 12 
 KfXj/Ttoj/, i. 90. ii. 158 
 Ki-voofxai^ i. 292. 327 
 TO Kivov^ and to kulvov^ tov 
 7roXi/ioi^,i.402. Xi;y^ kej/i/, 
 285. 5id k:ei;»')s, ii. 167 
 Kfortia, ii. 136. Kfpalai, i. 
 
 328. ii. 524^ 
 KEpa/u(9, i. 395 
 KEpoMos, i. 214 
 TO Mtvdta-iov Ktpa^^ i. 158. 
 
 ETTt Ki'ptos, 350. ii. 396 
 KfpSaivta^ I. 277, 278 
 KtpSo^ iiytlcrdai, i. 277 ; fo- 
 
 pLiaai^ ii. 561 
 'K.tpKvpaia /ido-Tt^, ii. 67 
 Ks^dXaiov, i. 68 
 KE^aXatdto, i. 491. K£(paXai- 
 
 ovpTE^ IK iroXXtoi/, ii. 633 
 KKpaXijvo^, i. 248 
 Kf<f)aX6w, ii. 465 
 K»)5os ^vvdif/aa-QaL t^s 0u- 
 
 yaTpos, i. 246 
 KjjTTioj/, i. 305 
 K-jyou/cEiov, i. 90 
 K»'/pi'^. i« 217. Kvpv^ and 
 'TTptarfiv^, 53. K»jpi/\'Es, ii. 
 633 
 Kijpvaaw, i. 50. ii. 57 
 
 /Cll/5ui/El»T»)9, i. 110 
 
 Kivdvuti>ay/\\. 188.452; tt; iro- 
 XE<,i.312.ii. 328. 392;'T.//t, 
 327 ; TTEpt Tail/ fisyiarwi', 
 i. 61 ; Trt ^Et'TEprt, ii. 347. 
 Kivdvvevofiai, i. 118. 12/. 
 253. 274. 296 
 
 KLvdvvoiy i. 453. for Siukiv- 
 5uj/Euo-ts, ii. 14. kIuovvou 
 
 dvappiTTTSlV, 110. 128 
 
 Kivioi, i. 243. ii. 376. oTrXa 
 Kivtlv, i. 131. vBwp KivT]- 
 o'ai,ii.l32. -TrdXE/xoi/ kii/eij', 
 368. Kti/Eii/,t.cil.di/o6j5/xaTa, 
 
 425. KiviopiaiA.-2:l^.'n.Q~^' 
 applied to warfare, 486 
 
 Kivi)<Ti9, i. 3. 504 
 
 KXdpos or "I/capos, i. 406 
 
 KXt/ji/iaTa, ii. 188 
 
 .If 
 
 4 
 
 kXjj/liotIs, ii. 541 
 
 KXrjpoi, i. 453 
 
 KXt;poi;Xoi, i. 453 
 
 KXj;(rft9, 'fastenings,' ii. 563 
 
 Xijuiuv /cXT/<rT09, ii. 521 
 
 KXijtiv TOV Xi/uti/a, ii. 549 
 
 KXlfiaP, i. 3.92 
 
 KXh^t, i. 250. 494 
 
 Ki//ai9, ii. 243 
 
 KXvS(hv, i. 340 
 
 kXvSwviov, i. 340 
 
 KOtXia^ i. 288 
 
 KorXo9, ii. 586 
 
 KOLvavito^ ii. 282 
 
 Koivoo), ii. 629. Koivovfxai^ 599 
 
 k:«ii'09, i. 260. 457. with gen it 
 92. simpartiumshidio^W. 1 07. 
 K<nj/o9 and Kaiv6<i conf. 301. 
 TO Koivov, i. 138. 140. 225. 
 ii. .593. Td Koivd, i. 141. es 
 TO Koti/oi/, ii. 587. KOlvi] 
 eXttis, i. 274. Koivov dya- 
 doi/, ii. 294. Koiv\u i» 94. 
 
 KOtVl] U)(f)t\£ia, ii. 441. KOl- 
 Vrj VifJLtlV, 232. KOIV^ TTOl- 
 
 liadai, i. 401 
 Koivoovioo^ ii. 629 
 K'oXdJo), i. 78 
 KoXowo), ii. 558 
 6 KoXo(p(t)vi(i)v Xt/i»;»/, ii. 179 
 KdX'jro9, i. 364 
 Ko\vfi^HTi]<i^ ii. 42 
 KoXte)j/o9, ii. 252 
 6 ifofii^o)!/, i. 342 
 Kopi^fifiai^ i. 322. 338. 469. ii. 
 
 134. 182. KOfXLaQtfuaL and 
 
 '7ropi<r6>;i'ai, distinction hc- 
 
 tween, 377 
 Xdyov Ko/JL-TTO^^ i. 262. Xoycov 
 
 KOfXTTO'S^ 2()7 
 
 TO KOfxTTwSt^^ ii. 266. KO/UL- 
 
 TTOodtCTTEpOi, \. 304 
 
 K'oi/topT09, ii. 64 
 Kdi/T09, i. 339 
 KOTTTOfiai^ ii. 23. 43. 602 
 Kopivbia and Kdpti/0O9, ii. 61 
 Kopvpfio^, i. 14 
 Kopvcpj], i. 363 
 Kopu<^to, i. 502 
 foff/it'o/iat, ii. 384. KocTfiiladaL 
 EXwptoTEpoj;, 609 
 
 KOtTfXO^, i. 1 1 
 
 Kovc^i'^u), i. 277. ii. 370 
 
 Kou(f)i(Tii^ ii. 574 
 
 Kou0rj EXirk, i. 293 
 
 Kovcpu)^ (rKtvaX^Ea-dai, ii. 51 
 
 Kpdi/tot, i. 248 
 
 Kparaioofiai^ i. 219 
 
 KpaTEU), i. 51. 227. 402. 450. 
 467. ii. 395. 534. KpaTiop-ai, 
 25. jcpaTEii/ T^9 /xdx»}s, i. 
 42; T^9 0a\drro'ij9, 56; t^9 
 y»7s, ii. 358. 379; olaTE, 140. 
 Kpariu) and iiriKpaTiui con- 
 founded, 526. o KpaTwu — 6 
 iraOtby, 440. Kp. vav/JLUx'tn-, 
 i. 506 
 
 Kparo^, i. 247. 385. K:paT09 
 tX**" Tou -ttoXe'/uou, 386. 
 icoTd K-pdT09 irpdaraaiv, ii. 
 639 
 
 KpaTifTToi TJjy xf/vxvv, i. 265. 
 
 KpaTKTTa^ ii. 230, Kpana- 
 
 T09 and dpLaT09, 501 
 KparvvofiaL, ii. 150. 537 
 wpayyjj, i. 214 
 Kpta^^ ii. 27 
 Kptiacruiv (h, i. 525; Toi) ^i- 
 
 Kaiov^ 529 ; xP'?/^«t/u»/, 301 . 
 
 Kptl(T(Tov Xdyov, 289 
 /cpE/uao-Trt, i. 54 
 Kpnvi], i. 232 
 Kplvu)^ for ^LUKpivai^ ii. 291. 
 
 KpiutaOai davdrov^ i. 467. 
 
 ^i\'»; KpivEtrQai^ 7'2. KpTvai 
 
 dpiaTa^ ii. 382 
 »fpoi;a», ii. 389. TTpvfxvav Kpou- 
 
 eadai, i. 87 
 KpviTTtLV y^, i. 250 
 Kpv(f)a 5ta\|/JK/ji5£o-0at, ii. 116 
 Kp6o/?i;Xo9, i. 14 
 KTaofxai^ i. 29. 310. dTTOpt'a 
 
 'CTttO'dat, 172. KTUifXiVO<i TO 
 KpaTeiV, 523. K'EKT»;/Utl/09, 
 
 ii. 565. fc'KT»;/iai, i. 306 
 
 KTEIVW, i. 184 
 
 KTijfxa^ i. 41 ; E9 dsi, 568 
 
 KT^o't9, ii. 140 ; and kt'ktl^. i. 
 
 33 
 icTt'^ft), i. 472 
 KTi<Tt9 and /cT7;(rt9, i. 33 
 /cu/3£pi/»jT»j9, i. 191. ii. 98. ku- 
 
 (itpvriTi]'i 7roXiT?/9, i. 206. 
 
 Kv^tpvrfTai^ i. 340. ii. 687 
 Ku6»jpo^tK?;9 dpx'l\ ii' 70 
 Ku/v-Xa5£9, i. 9 
 KVKXoofiai^ ii. 49 ; ii/ oXiyw, 
 
 129. KeKVKXcofitvo^ and ke- 
 
 KtuXiifxiuo^ conf. 49 
 /vi5k-Xo9, ii. 473; for'7r£pi/^oXo9, 
 
 i. 229. /cy/cXto irEpio-TTyi/at, 
 
 ii. 184 ^ 
 
 KVfxaTow^ i. 53,5 
 Kyj;ocroi;pta and Kui/oupta, ii. 
 
 74. 196 
 Ki/i/ouptoi, ii. 74 
 Kvirapiffaivo^, i. 250 
 Kvpiov eluai, ii. 216. tiuo^ 
 
 KVpiO'i^ 34. KVpiwTtpOl 6oV- 
 
 vai, 29. KvpivoTaTO^ Tou 
 
 upov^ 247 
 Ki/p6o<rt9, ii. 478 
 Ku^jfDi/, ii. 179 
 Kwai, i. 354 
 KwSwVy ii. 177 
 KtoXr^/uj, i. 141 
 kcoXi;tj/9, i. 397. ii. 656 
 KcoXuo), i. 209. ii. 441 
 Kuyp.!]. Kara Kwfxa^^ i. 541 
 /ctuirijTf/p, i. 354 
 
 A. 
 
 »i Aa/cwi/iK}), ii. 60 
 
 Xa/bi/3di/(d, for KaraXufx^dvu)^ 
 ii.258. KaXto9Xa^/3dy£(r0at, 
 263. TOII9 vofjLov? Xa/Sfly, i. 
 479. 6 Xa/3a)i/, 509. Xaftov- 
 TE9 rjyayof, 507. Xa/3d/i£- 
 l/Ot TO)!/ dpJii/, 398 
 
 Xa/nrpdT7j9, ii. 574 
 
 Xa/UTrpr»i;o/4a«, ii. 338 
 
 Xa)u-7rpw9, i. 218. for d/ai/f puJ9, 
 
 84 
 Ad/ud/«Xo9, or Adrf)iXo9, ii. 
 
 206 
 Xadwif, ii. 252. Xa0o'i/TE9 t»ji/ 
 
 aTrd/Sao-ti/, 48 
 Xa69 with vcrh in plural, ii. 
 
 243 
 XdpvaKti KV7rapi(T<TLvai^ i. 2.50 
 Xd(l)vpa^ ii. 547 
 Xdxai/a, i. 559 
 Xaxiiifiorfid^^ i. 559 
 AEyco, i. 71. 217. juheo^ ii. 235. 
 
 358.^ 'to lay,' 'dWl.^Xiywu 
 
 for 77you/x£j/09, i. 277. Xe- 
 
 ytd/Tt, 73. Xiytiv Tii^I, .320. 
 
 Xe'^EIV 6l///aT(i')T«T09, 197. 
 
 TO Xtyofxivov^ ii. 560. Td 
 
 XtyofXEva^ 372. TauTd Xe- 
 
 yoj/Twt;, 35. XEyo/x£i;o9 and 
 
 yfv6p.f.vo<i conf, 602 
 Xfta, ii. 595. Xeiui/ TrotEiaOat, 
 
 621 
 XEto9, i. 360 
 
 Xtiirofxai, i. 22. 210. 341. 344 
 XEiiroo-TpaTia and Xt7roo"Tp. 
 
 ii. 431 
 XfiTroffTpdTioi/, i. 148 
 XE'Tra9, ii. 579 
 XE7rpd9, ii. 579 
 XE7rp69, ii. 579 
 XE7rToy£a)9, i. 6 
 XETTTd TrXoIa, i. 338 
 AtvKaSia and 'ApKaoia conf. 
 
 i.540 
 AEVKim/ii], Asu/ct/ii/jj, i. .5.5 
 
 AtVKOU T£tX05, i. 152 
 
 Afw/cdpioz/, i. 37 
 
 X»i0j>, i. 276 
 
 X7jt^ft), Xijil^o/xat, i. 531. X»;- 
 
 t^Ojuat, 45 
 Xj/j/, ii. 279 
 X7;o-T£ia, i. 2.5 
 
 Xjj(rTjj9, i. 454. Xj;<rTal. ii. 89 
 X;;o-TtK'o9 and \j;(7TpiKd9, i. 9 
 X»;o-TpiK09, ii. 12 
 XldofiSXoi, ii. 422 
 Xz0oXdyo9, i. 142. ii. 387 
 X<0oypyo9, ii. 92. 287 
 Xifiiiu tpijfio^, i.87; KXrjcrror, 
 
 ii. 521. XLfxivtDv T) X'^o'*^' 
 
 i. 370 
 At/uj;pt/, ii. 74 
 Xj/lio9 and Xoip.69, i. 43. 297. 
 
 ii. 25 
 Xiuuv cnrtpfjia, ii. 43. Xivoi 
 
 XiT«7)j/£9, i. 14 
 X'nra ijXtixj/avTO^ i. 15 
 XtTTocTpaTta and XtnroarTa. 
 
 ii. 431 
 XiTavtuiL Oewi/, i. 281 
 Xoyd^jjt/, ii. 6. 48 
 Xoyd5£9, i. 100. 244. oJ x^^'*'* 
 
 Xoydo£9, ii. 265. '273 
 Xo'yia, i. 219 
 Xoyi^ofiai^ i. 124 
 Xoyt<r^o9, i. .525 
 Xoyoypd(^o9, i. 38. Xoyoypa- 
 
 </)09, XoyoTrou»9, and 5"7'' 
 
 ypa<^£i'9, i. 1 
 Xoyo-TToiE'w, ii. .379 
 
 Z 7. 2 
 
708 
 
 Xoyo'Troios, \oyoypa</)0?, and 
 
 PvyypcKhiv's, i. I 
 XoyoWi 303. 428. 448. ii. 293. 
 
 ' oration,' i. 2.V2. ' proposal, 
 
 ii.278. Mntont,' 412. 'arjru- 
 mcnt,' 449. for to \tyt>nt- 
 vov, 7. opposed to 'r(>yov^ li. 
 43G. opp. to opKo^, i. 5'_o. 
 Xdyot,490. 11312,313.347. 
 'persuasion; 10(). -jrapa Xo- 
 yov and -Tra/ouXoyoi/, i.lOL. 
 £S Xoyov? KaracTTTjvai, 
 497. TO) cjKTfa'to Xoyti), 124. 
 ts xp'li'*"''""'^ Xoyof, 44/. 
 ^P<os Xoyou, 117. Xoy")" 
 K-o/Li7ro5, 2(i7. Tou Xoyou 
 £Yt(Te«i, ii. 8!5. Xoyou-; 
 -irouladaL. 22.5. 388. \o- 
 yoi9 KOti/oTs XP'^ft^"^'-> ^"^' 
 o ^uuTTa? Xo'yos, 545 
 Xoidopiw, ii. 4()/ 
 
 Xoi^opta, i. 340 
 
 Xoi/iJ/, i. 43 , . fj oo" 
 
 Xoifjid^ and Xt/uos, i. 43. 2J/. 
 ii. 25 
 
 Xot|nw)5»)s i/oVo?, i. 43 ^ 
 
 XotTra, or xri Xoi-rrrt, i. 1-0. ts 
 TO Xoiirou, ii. 1/0 
 
 AoKpoi^ i. 221 
 
 Xo<^o9, ii. 62 
 
 Xox«yos, ii- 264 
 
 Xoxao), 1. 103 
 
 XoXAi"'Oi;s, i- ■^^^ ^ , .. „ . 
 AuyK:rj<rTaiMaKs6oj/wi',n. lOo 
 
 Xi»y^ Kivt}, i. 285 
 XuKiauyts, i. 562 
 XvfiaivoiJLaL, ii. 304 
 Xwirt'w, i. 114. ii. 419. to Xu- 
 
 TToui/, i. 303 
 
 XuTTti, ii. 409 
 Xu7r„oosi.l'-^3. 148. 258. 30.9. 
 
 ii. 446. .571. 626; ti/u, 343 
 XvcTi^, i. 368 
 
 Trpos TO Xuo'iTfXoui', ii. 448 
 XuTpa nvSputv, ii. 3*-'-^ 
 Xuw, i. 78. 447. Xvofiai, \U. 
 
 218. o-TToi/oas Xuiii/, 90 ; 
 
 Tous i/o/Lious, ii. 336 
 Xw^ao), i. 285. ii. 106. 331. 
 
 577 
 Xu></)ij<n5, ii. 577 
 
 M. 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 709 
 
 1 1 
 
 fxaCa, i. 4.52. ii. 26 
 
 /ifidrjjua, i. 260 
 
 u«0»i<Tii/ iroiilaGai^ i. 105 
 
 /uaKfnjyOjOfcOJ, i. ^«^«'' 
 
 fiaKpov teTxos, ii 138. -TrXoia 
 fiaKpn, i. 29. /ua/fpoTtpo?, 
 456. Xdyos tJiUKportpo^, ii. 
 
 28 
 ^aXaM«, i. 171.262 
 uaXa/ci^o), i. 274. /xaXafct^o- 
 
 /xai, 270. 416. 432. /x/j /xa- 
 
 XoKi<r6/)yoi, ii. 561 
 ^aXaKOS, ii. 614. 653 
 /LiaXaKw9, for aTTpoiJu/xojs, ii. 
 
 437 
 /udXiffTa, i. 133. ii. 10. af- 
 
 fixed to nnnibcrs, i. 28. /xa- 
 Xio-Trt /uif, 321. /AuXio-Ta, 
 i;o-ej, _ nxa.\i(TTa, 280. ^ld- 
 Xkttu «t/Ti7r«\wi;, 4.50. 
 'Traj/Tcoy fxaXicrTU^ ii. <0. 
 
 TOIS |U<tXiaT<t, 511 
 
 fidXXov, i. 136. ii. 189. 546. 
 for jufi'^o), i. 513. for fxti- 
 Iwr, ii. 531. fxaXXov yt- 
 vtaQai, i. 485. vfxwv fxaX- 
 Xuif, 484. tTtpcov, 302. 
 iT/p«s, ii. 511. T^/s- ^I'y- 
 0>jK'ij9, 79. irXf/ous, 4/. 
 imriXXov 11 after ot-, 309 
 
 M«XJfi9, i. 372, 373, 374 
 
 uai/t)«i'<«j, i. 64. ii. 3oo 
 
 fXUVTHa^ fUlUTflOV, 1. -ol. -OJ 
 
 /i<ti^T(K»;, ii. 304 
 
 jUtipTcpas; ^tous Kat J/pwas 
 
 TToitladai, ii. 11^ 
 fxapTvpiov^ i. 61 
 |UrtpTupo/x«(, ii. 441. 633 
 ^uo-o-w, ii. 26. o-iToi/ fiifiay- 
 
 uivov. ibid. 
 /uao'Tiyo</)opoi, n. 0/ 
 fxa\aipo(j>6poL^ i. 3o8 
 /LiuxJJ 'i"J /iax«'« i/tKaCT0«ti 
 i. 150. p.dx.^]u TToitiaOat, 
 ii. 3.93. ndx^iv TTou'iv^ and 
 /Ltax'J" TroisIcrHai, ii. 254 
 TO ixuxifLov. ii. 353. /xaX'M"'- 
 
 TaTov, i. 363 
 MtyaMos, i. 1.57 
 ueyaXuj/o), ii. 299 
 /ufc'yas, i. 231. 329. mminus, 
 (i. e. coniosus,) 216.^ m- 
 m(i)iis, 413. /ufc'ya9 aywi/, 
 278. fxiya 'ipyou, 371. 
 utya, scil. tpyoi/, ii. 377. 
 irpaypLCt fxtya (.ivai, ooo. 
 ixiyu<i in conjunction with 
 7rj^i«), 470. /uEt^'^i^, 16. 
 'greater in degiee,' «*o;-s<', 
 374. tiri TO ixt'iXpv, i. 23. 
 fiat^fDi/and p.iuov conf. 418. 
 TO /xtyto-Toi', 481. Ttt ^t- 
 yiffTa, 146 
 jufcyt0ov, ii. 10. /utyt'Bij, 543 
 uidiKTio<i, ii. 640 
 utt)t<rT„/xi, i. 13.66. 128.1.06. 
 283. ii. 214. 347. 521. iu^O- 
 iaTufiai^ ii. 310 
 M«0<oj;ji Tf;9 AaKUiViKn^, i. 
 
 243 
 M«0a)i/»j, or Mfc6ai/a, li. 65 
 /Li£t^di/to9, i. 181. ii. 33. 134. 
 
 fXtiX^uvia kXdfx^avov^ 356 
 M£iX/xio9, i. 175 
 MtXtTao), i. 205. 343. ii. 331 
 MfXiTtux or MtXiTattf, ii. 
 
 101 
 
 /utXtT)/, ii. 268. ^iXtTny toy 
 
 vavTiKOv iroitioQai^ i. 56/. 
 
 /x£X£Tat,136. /utXiT»j9 ^pa- 
 
 XuT»/9, 195 
 
 MtXtTia T^9 'Ax«i««^ i'- 101 
 
 u£X\r,<7t9, i. 108. 236. 382. 
 
 ii. 166 
 )utX«, i. 204 
 
 Jufc'XXa,, i. 150. ii. 299^314; 
 double sense of, i. 137. to 
 
 fxlXXov, 77. ii. 82. ov fxtX- 
 
 Xojj;, i. 78. TO fxiXXou 
 
 TTtpaotli/, ii. 93. fxiXXu) 
 and iJLtXXofxai, 310 
 
 OU Ufc'u'WTOS, ii- 335. ^£/XXTO- 
 TtpoS, 1. t'VJw 
 
 fxtfX(l}o/j.ai^ i. 133. 433 
 
 ^^>»//is, i. 109 
 
 /lij/, 'although,' u. 35.1. /xti/ 
 
 oSiy, i. 60. 324. ntv—oi, 
 
 209. ii. 326 
 TO Mfudtaiou Ktna^^u 1-58 
 Mfi'foatos and MtJ/t6uT09, i. 
 
 fitviTo^, i. 204 
 juituTUL, i. 461. ii. 379 
 ^fci/iif ^'tTa x^'f^""-' i- '^"-^ 
 /XtpOV, -i. 2.57. TO ^ipo9, 121 . 
 
 316. iv TuJ fxtpii, ii. 18. 
 
 656 
 fjiia'ni]^^ ii. 107 
 /xt'joi, denoting those of the 
 
 ' moderate ' party, _ii. 64(5. 
 
 /Lltcr09 SlKUOTTil'i, 107 ; TToXl- 
 
 TJJS, 401. TO /txto-oi', 346. 
 
 TCt /Llt<7tt TO)!/ TToXlTWi;, i. 
 
 .523. £1/ /uto-o) TToiiii/, 99 
 /xfc'ffws, i. 302 
 /xitJ' ottXwi/, for £1/ ottXois, i. 
 
 12. jtxtTa X«'f'"^ ^X'-"'i 
 
 194. fisT 'Appt/^«i«^y yt- 
 vfc(r0at, ii. 162. fitrd, ' on 
 account of,' 199. fxtTci rou 
 tJapo-tii^, 418. fxtTU Kainou, 
 447. /x£t' 'A6. dKoXout^tii', 
 
 547 
 /u£T«/3'iX\w, i. 42. 283. nsra- 
 
 /3dX\o/xat, i. 115. ii. 363 
 fxtTuiioXtv^ and /xtTt't/^oXos, 
 
 ii- 363 .. 
 
 u£Ta/3oX»/, i. 296. n. .>41; 
 
 'tratRc,' 363. M^'^"^'^^'^'; 
 
 and ^tTdcTTao-is, i. 28-, -8.5 
 
 /ix£Td/3oXo9 and fitra^oXiv^, 
 
 V ii. 363 
 M£Tay£iTi/ru)i', ii. 248 
 
 fxtTuyiyvwaKw-i i. 4wJ. 44/. 
 
 468. ii. 383 
 /u£Td6£(ri9, ii. 215 
 jix£Ta/cii/ij'''d9, ii. 207^ 
 fxtTaXafx^dvu), i. 165. n. 34.^ 
 ^UTUfiiXtia, i. 568 ; '7r£pt, 
 
 415 ^ .. 
 
 fitrafxiXo/xai^ n. ---4. ou 
 
 jU£Ta/xfcX£a6«i, 663 
 /x£Tai'do-Ta(ri9, i. 4. 134 
 M£Tai/i(rTJ,^i, ii. 521. fitrav- 
 i(TTaat)ui, i. 25. /x£T«i/., 
 d7raj;j'o-Taff0««, and ai/to- 
 Taadai, .5 
 /UETtirota, i. 413 
 TO /x£Ta^i», i- 392 
 p.traTri'W'Tu), ii. ^"^3 ,^^_^ 
 
 d/)£T7}9 u£Tairoi£i<roat, l. — - 
 uETairi/pyioz/, i- ojo 
 j;£TdcrTaa«9,ii.97.655. Mf-rr 
 o-Taai9 and /JLtra^oXn, i 
 282, 283 
 jU£TaTd(TO-o/uai, i. 146 
 
 /u£TaTi0»JMt'. ii- 205 
 ^ETax^'P't'^' ^* 2^- "• ^^^' 
 
 finax<^P*-^t ii- 312 
 
 /xtT£i/x«, i. 497. fxtrE(TTi,257. 
 fxnov, 51 
 
 utripx"!^"'^-: i. 64. 173. 260 
 
 Jx£T£X"), i. 118. 233. 524. 569. 
 ii. 96. 65.5. TrXflo-Toi/ /x£t- 
 £'X£tf, i- 134. fitTtxtiu 
 Tti/d9, 348. /u£T£X<«> with 
 accus. ii. 383 
 
 /[i£T£a)pJ$w, ii. 40. utTtiopi- 
 "^tCVUL kv T60 TTcXdyEt, 
 
 p.niuipo'i^ i. 82. 219. ii. 22. 
 
 328 
 fitToiKoi, i. 256. ii. 555 
 
 /LltT01/0/xd^0^«£, i. 171 
 
 yUtTpid^OJ, i. 124 
 fitrpla iadi)^^ i. 15. Ta /xe- 
 Tpta, ii. 33. 654. /xETpt- 
 
 OJTaTOS, 4.53 
 
 |U£Tpa, ii. 155 
 
 /i£TpiOTJ;9, i. 72 
 
 /ix£Tpttt)9, i. 253. 311. ii. 34 
 
 /UETtOTDJ^OJ/, i. 351 
 
 /ut'xpf, ii. 5; Tou syKapaiov, 
 489; Toi;6£, ' until this dav,' 
 i. 11 
 
 fiii with infin. after verbs con- 
 taining a denial, i. 21 ; be- 
 fore a pnrliciple, 201 ; with 
 indie. 457; to be taken twice, 
 203 ; sense of the passage 
 the same wliether present or 
 absent, ii. 5.55 ; repetition of, 
 627; for /li»/ oti, i. 436. fiij 
 and ov, 332. ii. 312. fxi, 
 fxdWou — ?), i. 140. /xj; o- 
 /ixo(09, 203. /xi/ ttoieTi/, 209. 
 
 fJ-h OVK dj/, 35,5. fit] TTOTE, 
 
 406. o fxi] p?;0tt9 Xdyo9, 4.58 
 /ii»)2t, 7iul/o modo, ii. 536. 
 
 fXljCk /UeH' ETtpiOV, i. 321 
 
 p.}]Siv, 'in no respect,' i. 2(53 
 fxy)OtT tpuiv and ^»j6' ETtpcov, 
 
 ii. 5.94 
 <rK£i;at Mjjoi>cat, i. 180 
 o M^-j^os, i. 108 
 /xi/K'09 Xdyuji/, ii. 292. /xij/vcov 
 
 fjLtfXtXlTUi/JLtVI}, 43 
 
 nm'ou^ii^, i. 246. 327 
 
 P-nvvopnu, ii, 407 
 
 /XJ/i/UT)';9, i. 371 
 
 /x»iT£ Ttyvij ui'jTs. fivyavf]. ii. 
 202 I />. . 
 
 Mj>TpoVoXi9, i. 154 
 fiiuivojxaL, i, 368 
 /xi»»pos and o-jutK:pd9, ii. 22 
 /miatu), i, 304 
 /xto-6o6o(rta, ii. 653 
 pi(T6o(popuu ^ut/T£/xi/£ii/, ii. 
 ()25 
 
 Hta-do(p6po'i, i. 558 
 ixvdoixai, i. 552 
 P-vpfin-i kXXi'Trii^, ii. 490 
 Mo'yts and /ixdXiv, i. 26 
 /xd'\i/3oo9 and /xdXu/35o9, i. 144 
 ^dXts and ixdy t9, i. 26 ; ' tar- 
 
 •lily,' 107 
 MoXwK-pEta or -Kpia, i. 548 
 MoXuK-pcioi; or -K-pioi/, i. 547 
 Moj'ajeus fxiT oXiyiov, i. 476 
 
 IHOIKTIKO^, i. 550. ?'; fAOVaiK}}, 
 
 ibid, 
 fxox^^tu), i. 112 
 /uox0»;pd9, ii. 645 
 iuoX'Vds, i. 215 
 mv\u)u, ii. 352 
 Mi/o'i'i'ijo-09, i. 405 
 /ixuxos ToD Xt/xti/09, ii. 486 
 fxwpia, ii. 231. /mwpia (piXo- 
 
 vilkCdv^ 84 
 
 N. 
 
 1/009, i. 186 
 
 vai/dyta, i. 86. 91. yaudyia 
 
 d^'fX/vuo-az/T£9, ii. 505 
 i/uuapxo9, i. 333 
 i/auKXj;p09, i. 191 
 
 i/tt«//CpdTOp£9 2t\'£XitOTtOI/, ii. 
 
 345 
 vauXoxtw, ii, 487 
 viKt] j/ay/uaxi«9, i. 168 
 i/ay7rjjy£o/xai, i. 28. 58 
 i/ai/TDjyj'jo-i/xa ^uXa, ii. 143. 
 
 682 
 i/auTTfjyta, ii. 596 
 j/aiy9 CTTpoyyuXij, i. 3i59. 6 
 
 dird Tu)i/ i/£b)i/ 7r£^d9, ii. 
 
 608 
 vavaTabfxov, i. 375 
 vauTUL, ii, 687 
 t/ayTtK:d9, i. 333. vavTiKou, 
 
 9. TO vavTiKOu, ii. 343 
 i^iKpoi/i tTriKtjpvKtvadiuLtvoi, 
 
 ii. 64 
 vifjLUiv fitlXfiv fxtpo's, i, 372. 
 
 TO Taoy vtfxtiv, 113. trXtov 
 
 vtfxiLv, 449. vifxofjLiii, 4, 
 
 12. 9(). 120. 14f>. I(i4, 231, 
 
 321. 4.94. ii. 74. 217. 21.9. 
 
 Vkfiufxtvu^ and ytv6fxf.vo<i 
 
 confounded, 97. Tpt« fu-'p)/ 
 
 vtifxavrfs, 386 
 N£OOaj(xaj5jj9, ii. 221 
 v£d7rXoyT09, ii. 613 
 i/£dTjj9, ii. 104 
 vtoxfxow, i. 26 
 vtvpLU d(pavk<s, i. 185 
 i/f coi', i, 4.94 
 
 viwpiov, i. 503, 539. ii. ,504 
 j/£a!(roiK'o9, i. ,503. »/£cJaotKoi, 
 
 ii. 504. 506. ()83 
 i/EtaJTfpt^o), i. do. 212. 486. ii. 
 
 222. ViWTf.piX^tlV £9 daOfc- 
 vtiav, 589. fiuiTEpi^o/xat, 
 ii. 61. i/£toTj-f)i'^«) and vtui- 
 T£pt^o/uat, 100 
 
 l/ECOTtpOTTOtia, i. 151 
 
 i/£a)T£po7roid9, i. 109 
 f£a)Ttpo9, ii. 333. 3()0, ,*^81 
 vn^u). vt'inwi TTvpdv, i. 295 
 
 I/I/IT»J9 0'Td\09 or 0'TpaTd9, 
 
 ii. 111. i'»;tTi(9 crTpaT69, i. 
 
 243 
 vi](Ti8iov, ii. 50,5 
 i'»j<riwTi/co9, ii. 546 
 vfjcroi, ii. 320 
 viKdu), i. 225. 175. ii. 338. vi- 
 
 Kuadai, i. 1.50. x,'"''M"'''*^ 
 
 VlKWfJLtVO^, 302 
 
 fi'/ff/ vavixax'ia^, i. 168 
 vi'^tt) and compounds, i. 398 
 i/o/ut^o), ' to use, adopt,' i. 127. 
 
 271.232.383.523. vofxilo- 
 
 /uat, 233. ii. 588 
 vo/uLi/uLos, i. 376. ii, 342. vo/mi- 
 
 fxa, i. 471. kirixuipia v6p.L- 
 
 fxa, ii. 307 
 v6/JLicn9, ii. 306 
 vofiodtTai, ii. 667 
 i/oVo9, ' tune,' ii. 268. 270 
 -vo/xo^, words ending in, ii. 
 
 247 
 i/o/xo0i'/Xa\-£9, ii. 239 
 vovv Ix^'", i. 396 
 l'0(r;;<r«9, for i/oVw, i. 195 
 i/oTtp69, i. 393 
 vovfiip'ta, i, 463, vovfiiivia 
 
 KUTu o-tXfji/jji/, i, 246 
 z/i5i/,_ i. 309, vyv 6k, 105. 170. 
 
 vvif 6)), ii. 354 
 
 A. 
 ^fvayol, i. .325 
 
 S£l'dpj;9, S£l'dpK-1J9, ii. 224 
 
 ^lUijXaaia, i. 209. 260 
 
 ^£1/1^09, ii, 610 
 
 f £1/10-19, ii. 391 
 
 ^£i/oXoy£ci), ii. 535 
 
 ^£1/09, i, 226, ii. 338. ^£i/ot, 
 
 i. 256. ii. 495 
 ^ivoTpofpkw, ii. 535 
 TO ^ijpou, i. 157 
 ^vyyti/iia, i. 485. ii. 209 
 5t/yy£i/j/9, i. 371. KuTd to 
 
 ^i/yy£i/£9, 145. irpoariKov- 
 
 Tiv /v(xt ^i/yyti'fcr9, 17.9 
 ^i/yyiyi/wo-zco), i. 301 
 ^i/yyi/a»/x>;, i. 60. ^vyyvuifxii's 
 
 Tvy xdut IV, ii. 497 
 ^i'yyi/a)/i09, i. 429. ii. 133 
 ^vyyuw/uLoov, i. 323 
 ^uyypa(/>£i/9, i. 38. ^vy- 
 
 yp«f/>£i;9, Xoyoypd</>o9, and 
 
 Xoyo7roid9, 1 
 ^uyypacpij, ii. 223 
 ^uyypdf/io) and ypdcpw, i. 1 
 ^vyuu6aiptw, i, 139 
 5i/y«:d6?jMai, ii. 249 
 fi/y/cat'io-Tjj/xi, ii, 143. 224 
 ^i/yKctTaoooXdw, ii. 627 
 ^i/y\'aTa(JK-£i/d^w, i. 143 
 ^j/y\aT£pyd^o/xtrt, i, 183 
 ^«/yK:aToiK:/^co, i, 269 
 ^vyKtifxai, i, 42. ii, 376 
 ^i>yK£pdi/i/u/ui, ii. 346 
 ^vyKivSvuauu>, i. 60 
 ^i/yKX£io-t9, ii, .55 
 ^uy/cXfioj, ii. 54 
 ^l/y^■X?;£ll/ T»yi/ £/ch-Xi;<n'ai/, ii. 
 
 641 ' 
 ^oyK:Xj;<Ti9. ii. 271 
 ^uyK\v6t<i uvdpoiTToi, ii. 488 
 ^uyKOfxiSi), i. 293 ; /c«p7roi/, 
 
 387 
 ^vyKOfxi'^Eiu T0U9 viKpov^, ii. 
 
 425 
 5i'»yK-p«o-i9, ii. 668 
 ^(;y>cpoi/£ti/ aiiTuvi dXXjjXotv, 
 
710 
 
 i. 79. TO avTiTTpvopov £yy- 
 
 KpovtraL^ ii. 519 
 ^yy^ttij; o-TTOl/^as, ii. 228 
 ^yyj^coptO), i. 315. U. -oO. 
 
 293. Ju7XW/t)£lff0«t KUTU 
 
 Tii/as, ii. B5 
 Ju\/\a)u/3di/a), ii. 617. ^v\- 
 
 Xa/u/iui/o/xat, i. 411 
 ^vWiytiv TO. oara, ii. 425 
 fvWtnUiu iroulaHai, i. 185 
 |u\Xo705, i. 104. 240. 401 
 |uAoi/, ii. 19. 5y\a, i. 324. ii. 
 119. 463. ^v\a vavirnyfi- 
 aifxa, 143. 682 
 ^vXovpyiKo^, ii. 6 
 f uAcoo-is, i. 229 
 ivfxBaivu,, i. 260. 303. 399. 
 ii. 6. 103. 211. 296. ^v/i- 
 ^aivonai, 86. 556. ^ ^WM" 
 fiaii/tti; KaQ' ofioXoyiav^ i. 
 
 Pu/i/SaWojuai, i. 411. 44o. n. 
 281 
 
 ^u/ij8a<7is, i. 318. ii. 182 
 
 ^i;/x/3aTTjpios, ii. 278 
 
 li/yu/Si/Satw, }■ 247 
 
 ^v/uLfiotidtui, i. o3o. o7o 
 
 |u/x/3ou/\ot, i. 341 
 
 ^u/ijuaxttt'i i- ' 3 ^ ^ 
 
 ^v/uwavia, i. 379. ii. 30o ; 
 'auxiliary troops,' 427. ^vfxfx. 
 and i-TTin. i. 78; for ^v/i- 
 Haxl^y 163. ^ ^I'/i^- loi" ot 
 ^v/uLfxaxoi, ii. 154. ^i/M- 
 fiuxia^ iirayuyyi}, i. 512 
 
 TO ^vfxfxax^'^ov, i. 241. 366. 
 372. ii. 182 
 
 ^y/x/xax^?, "• 309.^367 
 
 ^u;u/Liaxos,i- 78. 377.497. twi/ 
 
 Aioiniifcov ^u/i/LiaXoi, 533. 
 
 is ^y^^dxows SiafidWicr- 
 
 t)ai, ii. 36. c''M/^«X"*'' ^* 
 
 70 ^ 
 ^i;/XjU.ii;<«), ii. 581 
 ^v/JLfitTpinfxui^ i. 391 
 ^y/x/xtTpjjorts, i. 392 
 ^vfifxiyvv^i^ i. 100 
 
 ^VfXfJLLK'TO'i^ i. 477 
 
 f uuuopos, i. 478. ^u/xuopoiy 
 
 ii. 1-26 
 ^vfXTrapaKOfiiX^ofxai^ ii. 620 
 ^u/xTTus, i. 68. 149. o ^i/fi'Tas 
 Xdyos, ii. 545. to ^u/xTraf, 
 i. 495. ii. 460. tuv ^ufjL- 
 
 -TTal/TOS, SCil. Ot'ljULOV^ 366 
 
 ^u/xTTodo-o-w, i. 547. ii 244 
 ^v/^nrpodv/JLtoixai, i. 334 
 ^vjxirpoirifnnt}^ i. 51 
 ^u/xTTTto/xa, ii. 57 
 
 20. ^vfJL<})ipEar6aL, 42. ii. 
 
 335. ^vfx<piptadai yvoinri, 
 
 86. ^yi/f i/t^K'oi TaDra. 348. 
 
 Td ^vfjLiliipovTa^ i. 124. to 
 
 ^vfiq)tpov^ 77. ii._78 
 ^viJ.<po(3toiuLai^ ii. 476 
 |i;/xr/)opd, i. 177. 197. 275. 
 
 473. ii. 34. ^u/xf/)opat, i. 
 
 171. ii. 575 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 711 
 
 ^u/x<^o/oos, ii. 446. ^vfiipopw- 
 TttTOS TTpoaTToXi fXTJaai, 6()< 
 
 ^i;/Li</)dpo»s, i. 430 
 ^u/x^uTos, i. 442 
 ^vv in composition, ii. 395 
 ^vvayoptvw^ ii. 954 
 ^..j/dya), i. 100. 339 
 ^vuaywviovfitvo^^ ii. 308 
 ^vvuSikIu}^ i. 73 
 Puvatptoj, i. 112. 267. 291. 
 430. ^ui/aipt'o/uoj, where 
 others read j^vvavaip. ii. 
 609 
 
 ^uvotpo/uoi, i. 320. ii. 13 
 
 Kt]8o9 ^vvd\l/aaQat T^s 6uya- 
 Tpds, i. 246 
 
 ^vi/a(pi<ni)fJii., i. 93 
 
 ^vvSeafxoi^ i. 325 
 
 ^i/i/^iayiyvcoo-Kw, i. 308 
 
 ^vvSoKtw, ii. 388 
 
 ^vvopdu), ii. 418 
 
 ^yi/tyyus, ii. 38 
 
 ^vvtdpd^, ii. 36. 291 
 
 |yj/£i5a)s, i. 253. ^ui/ti^tVai 
 TtiX'-'^P-^v-, ii. 287 
 
 fyi/sibito/xai, ii. 52 
 
 I.7...1/X., ii. 30. 340 
 
 ^vvtipyaa fxivoi Xi'Boi, i. 142 
 
 ^vvtipyoixai^ ii. 661 
 
 ^uj/EK'TrXto), ii. 3 
 
 ^VViKCpipUi^ i. 250 
 
 ^uvi^atptuj, i. 247 
 ^ui/f^a/ixapTdj/co, i. 439 
 |uvtf«i/Lii, i. 559 
 ^wi/tTrdyo), i. 380. ii. 1 
 ov ^vviir aivtlv, ii. 120 
 fyvaTrairidofiai^ i. 188 
 ^yt/£'7riXa/xj3dj;ofiai,i. 411,412; 
 
 TTJs KaTaXucEtus, ii. 611 
 ^ui/tTTiTtOe/ixat, i. 460 
 ^uftTTo^ai, i. 424 ^ 
 
 (npaTiiav j^vuiXQt'iv., i. 8 
 ?uy£0-tX6o'i;T£S i-noXi'Ttvov^ 
 
 i. 409 
 ^u/;£o-i9, i. 306. 362. ii. 403. 
 
 oiKtia ^vvtaii, i. 194. ^uv- 
 
 tcri.'i dyujvi, 419 
 fvvscTr'nrrw, ii. 475 
 |i/iy£Tos,i. 128. 134.518. ii. 13. 
 
 ^UffTOl/, 381. TO £yj/£T6|/, 
 
 i. 516, 517 
 
 ^UI/£</)tO'TTJ/Ul, i. 325 
 
 did TO dKpiTOJS ^i;i;£X"i "• 
 
 567 
 ]^vi/ixtitf Ti)v f ip£0-iai;, ii. 496. 
 
 ^vi/ixt<r^tti Trdi/ti), i. 545 
 ^wi/EX^s, i- 25. ii. 406 
 ou ^i;j/ijtJ£s tt; yi^oijU?;, ii. 1/0. 
 
 TO ^. dK-pt/3£S — </)0/3£p6y, 
 
 405. ^Ul/»)0£(TT£pOS, i. 115 
 
 ^vvriKU)^ ii. 291 
 
 ^yj/Od-TrTO), i. 18 
 
 |yi/0»jKij, ii. 182. ^wdiJKai, 
 
 i. 70 
 ?yi/0)ma, ii. 412. 530 
 fvunifxi. i. 203. 219. ii. 254. 
 
 267. 270 
 Jui/to-jj^t, i. 462 
 |ujyt(rTrj/Lit, ii. 73. 340. ^vviar- 
 
 rafiai, i. 3. 345. 500. ii. 
 
 285. 366. 497. ^wia-rdvai 
 
 TTpos avrov<i^ 448. ^vv- 
 
 KTT&uai fidxv-, 129. ^vv- 
 iaTuadai Kwrd, 653. ^vi/- 
 
 £0-TT)f, i. 31. l^VVtaTtlKt' 
 
 crav^ ibid. 
 ^i/i/i<TTa>p, i. 323 
 |u»/oaos, i. 147. 556. ii. 269. 
 
 ^vvobov kirorpvviiv^ ii. 423 
 ^uvotKia, i. 503 
 \vvoiKiloi, i. 231. 371. Ivvoi- 
 
 KiXpfiai^ 22. 539 
 fvi/oi/cio-is and ^u»/ot»cij<ris, i. 
 
 372 
 ^ui/aj*cooo/xt)/u£'i/os, i. 143 
 ^yi/otKos, ii. 433 
 ^vvofxvvfxi^ i. 321 
 f u»/Ta^is, ii. 386 
 \vvTapd<Tco^ui^ i. 294. 5..8 
 fui/Tdo-aw, ii. 464. ^vvrda- 
 
 o-o/xa I, 51. 189.473 
 ^vvTtKfxaipofiaL^ i. 326 
 ^uvteXeo), i. 231 
 5ui/T£X»js, i. 478. ^i/i/tjXcTs, 
 
 ii- 126 
 ^WTtfivtiv £S iXaatroi/, ^u. 
 
 518. fxtadoftyopdv ^vvTtfi- 
 
 i/£ti/, 625. gui/Tf/Mi/o^at, 
 
 656 
 ?ui;ti0»}jui, i. 38. ^i;yTi0£/xa*, 
 
 ii. 157 
 ^yi/TO/xajTOTOs, ii. 526. Ta 
 
 ^yi/To/utoTaTO, i. ooJ 
 ^wj/Tptj3a), ii. 19 
 f yj/Tyx*«i i. 61. 444. 563 
 ^vvw/moaria^ ii. 412 
 ^uj/oj/uoTos, i. 323 
 ^vppdcrcru), ii. 666 
 ^i;ppaj<rcru), i. 103 
 ^ucr/coTd^o), i. 88 
 |uo-Ta5oi/ /xdxai9, ii. 584 
 ^uaTaffid^co, ii. 113 
 ^uaTuai9 Til's yvoo/j-u^, ii. 565. 
 KUTu ^u<rTda£ts 7'iyv£<T0ai, 
 i. 239 
 ^uaTf'XXo/xc^t, ii. 596 
 ^u<rTpaT£uto, i. 378. 380. ol 
 
 j^vaTpaTEvofiivoi^ ii. 254 
 ?uo-Tpt<^o/xai, 1. 213. ii. 43"-. 
 464 
 
 O. 
 
 ol iv Tots trpdyfiaaiv, i. 401. 
 Ot £1/ TtX£t, 413. ol ;x£i/-— ■ 
 ol 61, ii. 76. ol TtTii/ dvdpu>- 
 TTwi/, i. 488. TO hdonging 
 to the whole proposition, ii. 
 135. TO with infin., for 
 liiaTi with infin. i. 343. 346. 
 TO £Trt or</)d9 tTi/at, ii. 44. 
 TO 7rpo9 2K'(6of»js, ii. 17"..-. 
 TO -Trap' iXirt^u, 81. TO 
 K;.ia>i/09, i. 449. TO T^^ 
 TiJx'J?, ii. 30. 552. to te 
 TrapavTiKa /cat to i'TTtiTO.^ 
 71. Td T7;s o/noXoytas, 7J. 
 Ttt TJ}s. Tuyrjs, 73. Ttt T»;s 
 opy^s, i. 300. Td tou -tto- 
 Xt'/xou, ii.291. 301. TdT7> 
 
 dj/Tl/Llt/U»7<T£a)S, 558. Td ^£1/ 
 TO 6e, 628. Td /U£J/ 
 
 TO ht irXiov, i. 139. tu Ik 
 TUV ovpavou, ii. 622. to £j; 
 Tots Itpois, 348. Toy /x^, 
 for axTTE fii], i. 214. Toy 
 jilt} t^dyys^XTOi yevta-dcu, 
 ii, 602. Tio ftovXiadai, 
 
 313. ETTl TToXy TJJs I/E60S 
 
 di/6u, 557 
 o(3oXoi, i. 388 
 o5os, i. 185. ii. 583. oSol tto- 
 
 XsVoy, i. 168, 169 
 -01, old form of the dat. to, ii. 
 
 204 
 oihTj-tos, i. 97. ii. 85 ; for lSio9, 
 
 i. 167. o'lKtia ^yVfcrts, 194. 
 
 TO OtK'ClO, 76. o'lKtlo^ TM 
 
 XwpiM-, ii. 4. oiVcidraTos. 
 i. Ill' 
 01K£ldu), i. 485. ot»C£toyi;T£S 
 
 and oi\'ioiiyT£9, ii. 353. oi- 
 Kttoofiai, i. 68 
 
 «i\'£ttt»9, i. 302 
 
 uIkIu}, i. 18. ii. 443. ojVot;yT£9 
 KUTa irdv to X"'f"'o«'i ii» 
 139 ; for SioiKiu), i. 32. 
 oiKico and o'lKi^u), 17. 26. 
 ioKi)(Tav and tuKiarav con- 
 founded, 26 
 
 oiKtjua, i. 186. o"LKi]fxa ixiya, 
 215. ii. 67. olKiijULaTa, i. 
 494 
 
 oiKr]<Tl^^ for OlMJTTTptOI/, i. 12. 
 
 otK-t/o-t9 and ol'/cio-ts, 11. 
 
 ot/c>;(r£t9, ii. 454 
 otKto and o-yi/otKio, i. 503. 
 
 oih'tot, 208. 292 
 oIki^u} and oIk'/o), i. 17. 26. 
 
 ojVioi5yT£9 and oiK:£toi;i/Tf9, 
 
 ii. 353. oiKi^o/xai, 316 
 olKi(TTf]9, ii. 194 
 ini.o86/j.i]ina, i. 327 
 
 \oXfL9 olKOVO/ULfTv, i. 123 
 
 <'tK:oV£5oy, ii. 119 
 
 oIk:to9, i . 4 1 6. 429. Ikti <tto9. 
 
 475 
 Ojvtd5ai, i, 158 
 Oiv6(pVTa^ i. 156 
 o'iofiai, i. 271 
 oro9, i. 107. 472; for TotoyTos, 
 
 268 ; for oTi ToioyT09, ii. 
 
 574; in antithesis, 183 
 dio-Td9, ii. 60. 575 
 yio'yij/o9, ii. 11 
 oixofJiivo<s, i. 314 
 otwi/ds, ii. 356 
 oKfXXu), ii. 19 
 oKvtu), i. 165 
 
 oKj/»;pdT£pos, i. 206. ii. 73 
 oKvo^, i. '2()5 
 d5£W9, i. 424. ii. 331 
 
 TO £jU7rX?;/CTW9 o^v, i. 517 
 
 tiXiyavdputiria, i. 540 
 
 dXi-yopxm, ii. 381 
 
 vXiyo^, i. 219. ovK dXiyo9, 
 150. OVK sir' dXiyojy dcTTt- 
 0601/, ii. 580. dXi'yot, for 
 T/y£s, ii. 572. ol dX/yoi, 
 i. 448. 503. ii. 291. dXi'yat 
 dfAvueiv, i. 87. oXiyov h 
 Xt\toy9, ii. 161. dXt'yoy 
 ovStv, ii. 603. oXt'yoy irpo- 
 
 E\ei)v, ii. 148. 6i' dXt'yoy, 
 i. 393. ii. 330. if dXtyoy, 
 261. 263. £9 oXtyoy kot- 
 £X£o-0at, 619. £9 dXtyoy9 
 iroulv Td9 dpxd<s, 633. £9 
 dXtyoys, ('a few,') 285. 
 k'ot' dXtya9 vav<i, 18. kot' 
 dXt'yoy, 16. 285 
 
 oXiycopiu), ii. 188. 466. 484 
 
 iv oXiywpia TToiBiadai, ii. 6 
 
 oX/coV, ii. 315. o\/cd6£9, 387 
 
 6X/coi, i, 386 
 
 dXoXyyi;, i. 214 
 
 6Xo(pvpo/iai, ii. 436 
 
 6X6(l)vp(Ti<i^ \. 208. oXocbvp- 
 o-£i9, 292, 293 
 
 OXu'yixTrto viKau, i. 175 
 
 'OXi/^TTioKos j/dyixo9, ii. 240 
 
 o/maixjuiia, i. 34 
 
 6iu.i]piLa, ii. 625 
 
 ofjLJipoi or o/jLopo^, i. 566. o/xjj- 
 po]/, 132 
 
 6/Xl\t60, ii. 341. TToXifltO thflL- 
 X>J\dT£9, 424. O/XtXEty Tj7 
 
 „ «PX{7,.406 
 
 o/xtXo9, i. 311. dXXo9 0/X1X09, 
 
 ^ ii. 549 
 
 O/ULO^W/ULLOL 0fOi, i. 473 
 
 Ofioioofiai, ii. 124. O/JLOlCodt}- 
 vai T0I9 TToXXoT^, 304 
 
 0^0109, i. 119. 297. ii. 59. 552. 
 ol ofxoToi, i. 190. /xj/ ofxolo^, 
 203. /xj; ofxolov, ii. 497. 
 OfxoTo^ Kal TrapnirX/jano's, 
 i. 198. bpLolov ri Lcroif, 141. 
 CLKai laat. Kai b/moiat, ii. 
 21 3. onoTa Kal, paritcr ac^ 
 i. 166. £y ofxoLw, ii. 636 
 
 opLoioTpoiro^^ i. 377. ii. 542 
 
 ofxoioTpoTTU)^, ii. 348 
 
 bfxoivo'i, i. 36 
 
 6/xoXoytco, ii. 249 
 
 o/jLoXoyla, i. 55. 147. 373. 401. 
 
 ^ ii. 182. 207 
 
 ofxaXoyovfiivooi, ii. 462 
 
 o/xopo9, ii. 122. 437. 446. 453. 
 iifiopo^ or o/xjjpo9, i. 566 
 
 o/noae iivai^ ii. 46 
 
 b/moa-KSvo^. i. 357. 543 
 
 6/xoy, nouns compounded with, 
 
 ^ i. 317 
 
 OfiWVVfJLO^y i. 317 
 
 V^^s, i. 293. ii. 481. 614; el- 
 liptical use of, 256 ; refer- 
 ring to a clause omitted, i. 
 401. 507. ii. 535; 'never- 
 theless,' i. 450. O/U609 Ot, 
 174. o/x(tf9 dk OVK dy, ii. 
 
 6/xtoxtToi Sal/uLove^, ii. 131 
 
 6v£vu), ii. 506 
 
 bvofia, ii. 381 ; opp, to £pyoy, 
 436 ; ' peison or character,' 
 441. dvojxaTa \-oXd, 292 
 
 ovofxdXpfxai, ii. 381. 406 
 
 oTTfp, for Ol' oTTjp, ii. 366. 
 
 ('TTfp dv $i''yx"'f'?'i -'^^^ 
 oTTj; ^o/col, i. 365. oTTi) irap- 
 tiKoi, 369 
 
 OTTJJJ'tKO, U. HtJ 
 
 oTrXi^tty Toy dTifxov, i. 400 
 
 o7rXi<rt9, ii. 186 
 
 TO oirXiTt/fdy, ii. 353 
 
 ottXo, i. 129, 130. 369; castra, 
 158. ii. 417; for ottXItui, 
 97. iTriroi Kal ottXo, i. 365. 
 Td oirXo Kiifxiva, ii, 173. 
 
 l^VV 0-^X049, 241. OTTO 
 
 Tot9 oirXots, 573 
 oTTOiToiovv and oTrcoaTioi/y, 
 
 , ii- 407_ 
 oTToaovovv, ii. 57 
 oTTOTtpoiovv, ii. 205 
 oiroTtpiov dp^dvTivv, ii. 34 
 
 OTTOTtpWffe, i. 100 
 
 oTTTOfxai, ii. 96 
 
 O7rto9 with ellips. of irpd^ai, 
 i. 532. oTTcos, wliether with 
 indie, or subjunct. 300 
 
 oTTiaaovv, i. 125 
 
 opdto, ii. 445 ; o'Tra)9 /ui>, i. 
 132, 6pd and iwpo con- 
 founded, 'l 00 
 
 dpydo), ii. 594 
 
 dpy/,, i. 169. 197. 433. 444. 
 ii. 269. 341. dpyoi, i. 514. 
 531. dpy»/ x"^*'"'''i 1^1- 
 opyj7 f/)f()£ty Toy TrdXt/xoy, 
 57. dpyds tirnpipfiv Tiyl, 
 ii. 653, dpyi/y 7rot£rCT0at, 
 1. 141. '7r<)d9 d«yj;y t;;9 
 ^viiKpopd^, ii, 613. Ol' op- 
 y^9, i. 223 
 
 dpyio-0£ts, i. 169. TO opyi- 
 ^dyUfyoy T779 yy6o/u»)9, ?J0 
 
 TrXtuvo^ opiytaGuL, ii. j5 
 
 op0to9, ii. 253 
 
 opdoofxai, i. 301. 419. 4.35. ii. 
 63.9, TO opdoufiBvov^ for 
 tvTrpayia, ii, 31 
 
 d(U0ds, ii. 2.'»3 
 
 opdpoi and bpQpo^ /3o0y9, i. 
 562 
 
 op0ws, i, 344. 491. ii. 468. 
 d/)0ajs Kal OiKaiw^, 154 
 
 opi'^ofiai, i. 359 
 
 opKio9, i. 320 
 
 iipKoi^ KaTa\a/u/3dy£iy, ii. 112 
 
 bpKwaavTi's iriaTKri, ii. 96 
 
 opfxduj, i. 178. 237. bpfido- 
 fxai, 60. 152. 210. 310. 315, 
 403. 532. 543. ii. 09. 96. 
 
 ^ 348.601, opfi. i^, i. 102 
 
 opfitto, ii. 487. 6p/uf;o-as and 
 opfxicra^, 98 
 
 6pjU»/, i. 223 
 
 bp/iii)Tt'ipiou, i. 102. 403 
 
 opfJLi^u), bpn'i^ofxai, i, 80, 89, 
 bpixiC^tiu vuvv, 375, bpixi- 
 0-U9 and o(»/uj;o-o9, ii. 98 
 
 opfio'i, ii. 524 
 
 opos, 11, uJ 
 
 y?;? opot, i. 1.52 
 
 6po(l}{}, ii. 67. 6po<f)al^ i. 
 
 « 494 
 
 opvyfxa, ii. 8.9 
 
 ypXiJcTTys, i. 552 
 
 -ov, tlie old Attic form for -u»9, 
 i. .376 
 
 t)v for «yTd9, ii. .574. for 0I09, 
 334 . ^ ,, 
 
 ocnvs, i. 115. o<rto9 and ii- 
 
 
M 
 
 712 
 
 Kai(K, 530. Upa Kui o<ria, 
 
 294. oo-ia SLKultLV, 470 
 
 bao'i, ii. 298. ocroi/, quantum, 
 quam, i. 10. with cUips. of 
 fi6uov,o. b<Tov oviru) irapti- 
 cii;, ii. 374. oaroif ov trapov- 
 xa, i.67. oaov koI airo (ioij^ 
 'iutKu, ii. 662. oCTOi/ oi), 2^4. 
 o<ru) ou, 434. OCT a), 331. 3/6; 
 Mn proportion to,' 4(>1. ''in- 
 asmuch as,' 468. b(TW KaU 
 295. ba-a, 155. baa aWa, 
 480. b<ra fiij airo^aivtiv, 
 
 27. 0(T(i SoKlTv OUTO), 355 
 
 oo-Tts used where one would 
 expect oTuv tis, ii. 30 
 
 ocTTo. irporidtaQai, i. 249 ; 
 ^vWiyiiv, ii. 425 
 
 oTt, for oTi, i. 238 
 
 oTi denoting quotation, i. 88. 
 'because,' 4/0. before infin. 
 ii. 236. after superl. i. 100. 
 having an ellips. of iIttov, 
 ii. 493. oTi /idXio-ra, 446 
 
 oTiovv, ii. 27 
 
 oTiirtp, ii. 23 
 
 oT/ouvo), ii. 423 
 
 ov and /x»j, i. 332. ii. 312. pleo- 
 nastic, i. 305. oi) and ov8k, 
 131. ou /xtTtt, ii. 234. 7rw9 
 ov — ; i. 486. ov fxovou 
 oTt, ii. 111. ov nh tX-dtj, 
 
 268. ov p-ri TTOTE, 128. OVK- 
 7JJ/, 300. OVK £7ri TW /SiX- 
 
 Tioui Xdyoj, i. 151. ouK tir' 
 ayadw, 182. ou jfijjv ov8t, 
 362. oi'K airo Toy iaov pi- 
 yd\a, 207. oi», for ov povov, 
 441. ou pi]V ovSi, 131. ou 6ji 
 Tot, 268. OUK-, »>, ' no ! not 
 if,' 487. obx oTTws, for ovx 
 OTTOJS OVK. 65. 436. ou yutra 
 Tivos, 486. oi'/c — ou^i — 
 
 OVTS. T£, 4. OVK — ^t, ii. 
 
 431. oiiK (not /u>/) aTTa- 
 TTjv tTj/ai, 570. ouK d^ioDi/, 
 i. 189. Xtytrat ou Ka-rd 
 TauTo, ii. 657. oux «' d^y- 
 j;aTu)TaTOi, 669. ou c'lKaio?, 
 305. ou o-/uifpo^,^ 22. ou 
 
 •JToXu Tl, 315. ou TToXXoi 
 
 Tti/£s, 398. OVK sXdorcra), i. 
 169. OV (pacriu, 217.^ ou 
 (pavai, ii. 249. oi//c sInos, 
 30. ov^^f^^^'^^^'''^'^"^'''^'-^^- 
 
 OVK d7r£tKOT(t)9, i. 219. OU- 
 
 ^idXuo-is, 192. ot/c-dTTo- 
 ^oo-is, ii. 223. ov irpoa;- 
 
 ^KOI/Ta, i. 488. OV-ITipi-TlL- 
 
 Xto-/Li6s, 542. ovK-k^oycrla, 
 
 ii. 242. ou KaXcos t'x'*''^ 
 
 251. ou pa^tcos, i. 234. ii. 
 
 61.408 
 ov8i, omnino non^ ii. 406. ouot 
 
 — ov^t and oute — oute, i. 
 
 3.55. ouot — ouT£ and outc 
 
 — ouT£, ii. 179 
 Ou£ti9 and o'vQii^., ii. 411. oio- 
 
 iv vyiti, i. 504 ; riaaov, ii. 
 
 578. uiidkvo^ j;<r<Ta)j/, i. 301 ; 
 
 Yit/uof, ii. 461. uv£iu ciWo, 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 159. 596. ovdiv aWo Ij, i. 
 234. ii. 573. ovSku b ti ovk, 
 i. 510. ii. 590. ouaEi; Ipyov 
 £tyai, 441. ovbtvl Koff^o), 
 i. 294. ouoti; 6\iyov £s ovd- 
 kv. ii. 590 
 ouGfcis and ouStis, "-/^Jl 
 ovKOvv and ovkovv, ii. 308 
 oui/, ' assuredly,' i. 420. conti- 
 nuative,527. 542. subjoined 
 to ti'o-TTEp, &c., ii. 490 
 ovvtKa and tvtKu, ii. 407 
 ouTTo) and outpws confounded, 
 
 ii. 197 
 TO. oupdi/ia, ii. 6l2 
 dvtjU09 ovpio^., ii. 542 
 ouT£, i. 355. ouT£— ouT£ and 
 
 O06£— OUT€, ii. 179. OUT£-- 
 
 ouT£ and ouO£ — ovdl., i. 3.>i. 
 ouT£ and /ujite, and ovdk 
 and pi}ok, ii. 236. oute — 
 OUT£, 379 
 ouTos. toOto with genitive, 
 
 i. 85. £J/ TOUTU- TUX'I^i "• 
 
 515 
 
 ouru) at the beginning of a 
 sentence, ii. 87; not needing 
 (iv or d;(TT£,375; after nega- 
 tives, i. 224. ouTws, ii. 298. 
 ' wlicrefore,' i. 123. ii. 468. 
 oiirwo-j, i.226. 237. outws 
 £lK09, 130; dyai/, 122 
 
 d^Xtlt/, i. 499. ii. 300 
 
 6x>^o^ denoting the mob ot 
 camp-followers, ii. 417 
 
 TO dxXw^Es, ii. 3o4 
 
 6\vp6'i and i^vpos, ii. 5/8 
 
 d\/Jr£ d(/>' oii^ i. 30 
 
 oA/zta, i. 503 
 
 o^is, ii. 166 
 
 o^oi/, i. li)5 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 713 
 
 n. 
 
 Trat^tuo/iai, i. 135 
 Trai^tucris, i. 2(i7 
 Tratot/vov, i. 183 
 TTulco and tutttco, ii. 408 
 TraiwuiX^u), i. 87 
 •TrdXai, ii. 266 
 TTuXaioTrXouTOS, ii. 613 
 TraXairaTOS, i. 9. nraXaLra- 
 
 Tos and TraXatoraTos, 28 
 TraXaCTo-o), ii. oob 
 7rdXiy-di/dKf)OU(ris, u. oo.i 
 TrdXuz-K-ard/^affts, ii. 531 
 n«XX/ii..i, i. 101 _ . 
 -TTUI/^IJi-iEi, i. 1/^- »• 42U, 
 
 421 
 7rai//;yupi9, i. 47 
 Trai/oiK'Jjoria, i. 234. 466 
 iravaTpaTia and arparia, ii. 
 
 482 
 Trai/o-u5i, 7ra(r<ru5I, and -£t, 
 
 nravavBu] and -a, ii. 592 
 
 ■n-ai/TaXot^t". i- •^^^'- 2^^- ^^^ 
 TTtti/ToTos, i. 142 
 Trdi/u 0uu/id^£«i/, ii. 365; Kma- 
 r/jpoj/£li/, 374. ol TTUVV Twy 
 
 (TTpaTitoTuiw, 591. ov travv 
 III SiaKtipivvi, 619 
 'irapa^pree, propter, \. 76. 'by 
 reason of,' 204. after a corn- 
 par, ii. 7. TTapd and TTfpi 
 confounded, i. 387. ii. 408. 
 670. Trap' vpu)v, i. 267. tt. 
 (Tcf)wv, ii. 314. TT. 'AttoX- 
 Xn.i/t, 209. Trap' ' AQy]va, 
 ibid. IT. Tols TTpdy^Etrt 
 ytviaQai, 212. tt. (pvaiv, 
 341. TT. yi/ci/uiji/, i. 110. 
 381. ii. 330. tt. 6ik)ji;, i. 
 455. TT. 5o^ai;, 419. tt. to 
 
 TeTXOS, 397. TT. TOO-OUTOI/, 
 
 452. ii. 377. 616. tt. vvktu, 
 
 143. TT. aVTOV'i, 265. TT. 
 TTt'l/TE l/aUS, 614 
 
 irapaftdXXu), i. 329. ii. 473. 
 
 Trapaj3d\Xojuai, i. 386. ii. 
 
 313 
 
 7rap«/3o7/e£tt), i.^ 82. ii. 568 
 
 ot TTapayyfXXd^syoi, i. 340 
 
 irapuyiyvopaiy i. 337. 501. 
 
 irupdyui, i. 422. 493. ii. 633. 
 
 TrapaYouat, i. 64 
 'i ; 7 9!;/» 
 
 irupaSiSwui, i. 254. irapa- 
 
 6i6opai, ii. 560 
 TTapdoo^os, i. 403 
 TTHpaOui'ao'TEUco, i. 36 
 -Trapaii/to-ts, ii. 128. Trap. ]^vv- 
 
 aWaywv, 77. yi;u)/A»js, i- 
 
 141 
 irapaiviu), ii. 64o 
 TTapatpao-ts, i. 168 
 •jrapaipi'ipaTa, ii. 67 
 irapaiTtopat, ii. 259 
 •TrapatTijCTis, i. 118 
 irapaKaXtd), i. 70. 358. irap. 
 
 is, 103 
 irapaKaraTrriyvvpi, ii. H^ _ 
 irapaKiXtveadai. iv kavroU, 
 
 il. 40 
 irapaKiXtvai's, ii. 523. -Trap. 
 
 Tf/s pui'jpi]^, 268 
 7rapa/c£X£uo-juds, ii. 18 
 -Jrafta/CEXEUCTTOS, ii. 334 
 TrapaKtv^uyEuo), i. 412 
 7rrtpdKX»jo-i9, ii. 663 
 irapaKopi^npai, ii. 3.'8 
 TrapaXanlidvtti, i. 51. 453. u. 
 
 72. 520. Trapakap^dvopai, 
 
 546 
 TrapaXtLTTw, i. 226. Trapa- 
 
 XfLTTVO, TTEpiTT., Uud KttTuX. 
 
 confounded, ii. 562 ^ 
 riapdXiot, or Ilapdo-tot, i. 
 
 241 
 TrapaXXd^, i. 368^ 
 TrapdXoyos, i. 127. 303. 341. 
 
 387. TrapdXoyuv and -Trapd 
 
 Xdyoi/, 102 
 napaXo9 yv,}- 2^8 
 TTapaXuTTt'o), ii. 118 
 -TrapaXuo), i. 310. -TrapuXvtiv 
 
 TJ/v dpx^^j ii* 498 
 TTapajuEXio), i. 47 
 irapapvdiot', ii. 302 
 Trapavto-Yfjo, i. 396 
 TTrtpufo/wtco, i. 2o8 
 
 irapavopia^l. 182. ii. 134.337. 
 
 357 ^ 
 irapavopws, ii. 175 
 nrapd-nav, ii. 347 
 •7r«pan"£/xTra), i. 68. ii. 21 
 TrttprtTriTTTtu, ii. .37 
 TrapaTrXto), ii. 39. 370. 391. 
 
 TTapaTrXtoo and ETTtTrXto), 
 
 508 
 TrapaTrXjicrtoi/, for -cos, ii. 501 
 7r«pa7r\jjo'ta, i. 207 
 TrapuTrXous, i. 68 
 irapuTTouopai, i. 183 
 i] 7rupttiroTa/it«, ii. 246 
 7r«papp>;yj/u/ii, ii. 130. 274. 
 
 425 
 Trapdaijpou (of ships), ii. 361 
 Ilapdcioi, or n«pdXtot, i.241 
 •7rapa<TK£ud^w, i. 102. 135. 38f). 
 
 413. ii. 148. 175. 427. 632. 
 
 TTrtpatr/ctud^o/xai, i. 24. 3.5. 
 
 58. 83. 241. ii. 9. 190. 338. 
 
 418. TTitpaa-K. and kutuctk. 
 
 i. 341. irapiaKtvaaTO used 
 
 impersonally, ii. 89 
 irupaaKtvii, i. 6. 113. 184. 235. 
 
 377. 480. ii.70. 98.185.200. 
 
 387. 558. TT. TOU VaVTLKOV, i. 
 
 305. irapacrKtvi} and Kara- 
 
 <TK"£u?;, ii. 596 
 '7rapa<rx';o'£iv, scil. toi/ kui- 
 
 pov, ii. 450. (pvXaKiju kui 
 
 t (pop pi) a 11/ Trapaorx^lv, i. 
 
 408 
 irapaTtivM, ii. 10. -Trap, irapd, 
 
 671. irapaTiivopai, i. 447 
 irapaTtlxi-apa, ii. 527. 684 
 TTupuTidapai, i. 180 
 irupaTvyxii-voi., i. 169. irapa- 
 
 TVXMV, 40 
 
 Trapaiptpu), ii. 206 
 irupacppdypaTu^ ii. 506 
 Trapaxp>ipu and Trpds to 
 
 XPVPct conf, ii. 25. Td 
 
 Trap. i. 194. £9 TO Trap. 41 
 iraaiLKUi, i. 369. ii. 56 
 irdpiipi, i. 376. irapovGa 
 
 pwpi)., ii. 359. TO irapoj/, 
 
 i. 126. 432. ii. 304. Td -n-ap- 
 
 oi/Tu, i. 402. ii. 27. 196. 230. 
 
 469. .544. 575 
 TTapf^Eipeo-ta, ii. 20. 516 
 irdpipyov, i. 206. kv irap- 
 
 i'pyo), ii. 423. tic Trapt'pyou, 
 
 509 
 7rup/x">, i. 59. 70. 340. 385. 
 
 536. ii. 223. 255. 293. 332. 
 
 519.544. Traptxftf kTriKpd- 
 
 Tjjo-tj/, i. 76 ; Koyop, 366 ; 
 
 a'niav, 458 ; iroXiv ptyi- 
 
 (nt\v, ii. 84; tKTrXii^iv, 391. 
 
 TTaptxopai, i. 267. 306. 410. 
 
 563. ii. 110. 145. irapix'^ 
 
 and irapixouai, i. 73 
 Trapt;/3dco, i. 277 
 TruprtKU)^ i. 359 TrapfjKov and 
 
 iraptlKou conf., ii. 56 
 traptivai dcTTTtoa?, ii. 57 
 7ra|)io-Tjj/it, i. 147. 173. ii. 
 
 /9. 433. TrapiaTiipaL, 103. 
 
 Tt-apaaTijuai, 373. irapa- 
 
 O-TT/J/al flJj5£l/t, 128. TTopa- 
 
 CTjjoroo-yut opoXoyia, i. 55 
 •7rapiTj/T£09, i. 116 
 TTapoiKoSoptu), i. 324 
 'TTupopoioi, i. 129. 183 
 irapo^vuu), i. 134 ii. 457 
 TTapo^'utr/AOS, i. 386 
 Trapovaia, 'approach,' i. 179 
 •Trdv, for 7rd9 Ti9, i 254. whe- 
 ther a corruption of irdw, 
 ii. 133. -jrdffa dptrj), 588. 
 irdvTa tlvai tivi, 665. did 
 7ra»/T09, 528. TTept iravro^ 
 TroittcrOat, i. 225 
 Trdo-xw, i. 271. ii. 29. 85. 452. 
 irdaxopai, i. 493. 6 irafiuji/ 
 — 6 KpaTwv, ii. 440 
 TrarptKos, i. 27. ii- 598 
 TrdTpiu^, i. 172. 472. Kara 
 
 TraVpia, ii. 280. 282, 283 
 iruTpudiv, ii. 561 
 
 'TTUTpMUl 0£O(, i. 320 
 
 TTauto, ii. 411. 7rauo)u«t,i. 431; 
 
 used of dpxVi ii. 295 
 iru<pXuy(iiv, i. 434 
 7ra0\d^to, i. 434 
 TO 7rdXt>9 TOU Ti.ixov<i, i. 143 
 
 irioiov, ii. 470 
 
 7r£^69 and ttiX^iko^, ii. 365. ot 
 
 TTt^oj, 161. 7r£^j7, i. 48. 190. 
 
 TTc^*/// for TTE^i/oyy, ii. 498 
 TTtiQw, i. 276. ii. 75. 341. ird- 
 
 Qelv rti/d,^ i. 434. ii. 392; 
 
 /itffOo), i. 58. TTiidopai, ii. 
 
 189. ^68 
 •TTElpa, i. 200. ii. 124. Trtipai, 
 
 507. TTupav didovai, i. 193. 
 
 £9 TTupuv tpx^o'^cct-i 268 
 irtipciv TOU X'^P^^^i i- ^9* 
 
 TTElp. £7rt Tl'yf KM/ULIJV, U, 
 
 63. TTEipdonat, 267. 430 
 7r£Xa''yi09, ii. 620. 670 
 TrfXayos and ^dXacrtra, ii. 38 
 7rt/\a9, i. 59. oi tt. 426. ii. 122. 
 
 438 
 
 TTeXiSvO^, 7r£XlTJ/09, i. 286 
 
 ITtXcopk, ii. 39 
 
 Tri/ULTTTO^ «UT09, 1. 98 
 
 TTtviity i. 257. 443. Trfj/ias iX- 
 
 7ri9, 271 ^ 
 TTivTaKoa-ioptSipvoi, i. 387 
 TTEi/TaTrptoTot, ii. 274 
 irivTE and TrtVO', ii. 527 
 IlEj/TtXoxot, ii. 273 
 
 TTEVTIjKOVTilp, U. 264 
 
 n£p«iK:»;, i. 537. 17 y'} Ilt- 
 
 pULKl], 242 
 TTipaivopcu, ii. 528 
 TTEpaiooj, i. 316. TTipaioopai, 
 
 ii. 3()9. t/auaiy Trtpaioufft^ai, 
 
 /; irtpav yj;, i. .537 
 £k: irtpaTwv y'79, i. 108 
 -TTEpi, circiter, ii. 10. with ac- 
 cus. i. 495. with dat.. instead 
 of gen. or accus., ^M. iripi 
 Tiyo9 kiTLyiyvBcdai, 318. 
 TTtpi Tor9 dopaTioi<s Sia- 
 cpdiiptadai, ii. 585. Trtpi 
 
 ^t/C£\/a, 368. TTEpt UVTOU 
 
 (or auToJ ?) TTTtttEtj/, i. 169. 
 
 TTEpi and irapd confounded, 
 
 387. ii. 408. 670. irspl and 
 
 '7rpd9 confounded,!. 93. irtpi 
 
 in composition, 437 
 irtpLuyytXXw, i. 161. 222. 
 
 333. TrEptayyf'XXcij; i/aus, 
 
 ii. 499 
 7r£piatpfT09, i. 228 
 Trtpiaiptw, i. 156. ii. 20. irspt- 
 
 aipiopai, i. 380 
 TTEpmAyta), ii. 23 
 ■nspiftdXXopai, i. 18. 184 
 "TTtpi/SoXj/, ii. 672 
 'jTEpifSoXo^, i. 142. 392 
 'Jrtpiyiyvopai, i. 92. 109, 202. 
 
 261. 345. 381. ii.43. 95. 298 
 iripUipi, i. 447. iTEpio'j/Tt and 
 
 TTipiiovTi conf 56 
 TTtpit'xa), i. 555 ii. 184 
 irtpiX^ayfxa, i. 15 
 irtpittipi, ii. 55. irfpiiovrt 
 
 and 7r*pioi/Ti conf. i. 56 
 TTEpiio-TjjMi, i. 124. ii. 5. 354. 
 
 564. 593. 7r£pitffT»/ £9 TOU- 
 TO, ii. 20. Cp6(io9 TTfpltO-TJ/, 
 
 i. 460. 'mpitarTriKti viroxf/ia 
 £9, ii. 413. iripiitTTdvai *9, 
 500. irEpiiaTapat, i. 127. 
 
 •TTtpiEaTCOTOS TToXtp-OU, ii. 
 
 72^ 
 'TTEpucrxci, ii. 271 
 TTfpiKtiptva xpwo'ta, i. 228 
 TTtpiKXtiui, i. 365 
 ■7r£pt/c\u5d/Li£vo9, ii. 320 
 7rfp/«:Xuo-T09, ii. 320 
 TrtpLKOTTTouai, ii. 356 
 
 iriplKTLUVl^ fi/critoToi, i. 550 
 
 TrtpiKUKXaxTts, i. 506 
 TTEpiXapfidvu}, ii. 622 
 TTtptXi^i'd^oi), i. 367 
 TTEpt^dx'jTcs, ii. 586 
 irtpiuivw, i. 155 
 7r£pit/£tt)s, i. 23 
 TTepii/otti), i. 437 
 irtpivoia, i. 437 
 7r£ptotKi9 'HXeioji/, i. 245 
 irtpioLKodoptu), i. 511 
 IlEpioiKOt, ii. 70 
 
 TTEpiO-TTTiOS, il. 630 
 TTtpiOTTTOpdl. i. 90 
 
 TTfpiopdto, i. 107. 274. ji. 162. 
 
 218. 469. 477 
 irtpLopyii'i and TTEpt dpyijs, ii. 
 
 173 
 'TTtpiopSpo^^ i. 213 
 TTtpioputu)., ii. 37 
 irspioppiX^ofxai, i. 375 
 irtpiovaiu xp'/Z-idTO)!/, i. 5. 7; 
 
 Vitui', 384 ; TOU vavTiKov, 
 
 ii. 343. 'jrapiovaiai, i. 202. 
 
 irfpiovaia aTroXfcrQaL. 172. 
 
 ftTTo 7rfpiou(T/rt9, ii. 302 
 TTEpLir'nTTU), i. 78. 184 
 
 TrfpiTrXtw, i. 243. 390. ii. 179 
 '7r£piTr\ou9, i. 359. ii. 596 
 TripiTTOLtca and -iroitopai, i. 
 
 548. •7r£pi7roiJO/uat,30.'7r£pi- 
 
 iroitlv Tii/a, ii. 141 
 irEpnrdXioi', i. 546. Trtpi- 
 
 -TToXia and TrtpiTroXoi, ii. 
 
 389 
 
714 
 
 iripiiroXoi, ii. 89. 661. irsoi- 
 iroXoi and -TrtpiiroXta, 389 
 
 trtpippiu)^ ii. 20. loo 
 
 "TTfpiopi'Tos, ii- 8o 
 
 irtpi(T(Ttvw^ 1. oio 
 
 •wtpecTa^oi/, ii. 584 
 
 irtpiaraaiv or ttc/oi <rTtt(ni/, 
 ii. 5 
 
 irepio-Toupoo), i. 3'24 
 
 TTf/QlO'TOl'fJaJtrtS, 1. «3-o 
 -TTEplTtlX'T***' V* ^^'^ 
 
 TTtpiTtixio^'Si i- 328 
 TTEfJiTtixifT/xa, ii. 180 
 •7rtpiTt'xy»}(ris iTTiyjtipncriuiV^ 
 i. 515 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 715 
 
 arifiiav 'jrtpiTiVtvai Tii/i, n 
 458 
 
 iriptcppovtw with accus. i. 47 
 
 TTipiXaph'S-, i- 293. TO TTtpi 
 
 Xapfcs, ii. 569 
 
 "TTEpionrtj, ii. 114 
 fii/i/p ntp<»'»JSi ^- 1^^ 
 TTJj, ii. 317 
 
 Trnyvum^ i. 398. ii. l^o 
 TTijKToi/, ii. 53 
 TTjjXos, i. 143 
 •TrrjXw^jjs, ii. 476 
 iriduKVi), i. 235 ^ ^^ • iiE 
 'KiQavwTaro'i tw o»y/xa), i. 41o 
 TTiXot, ii. 53 
 
 TTitrTts, ' bond, pledge," i. 66. 
 TTiffTti/ TToulaQai.^ ii. 69. 
 
 -TTtO-TttS, 96 
 
 ^lo-Tov, i. 378, 379. 381. 428. 
 538. TO TTto-Toi/, ii. 600. 
 
 Tt> tXiris, ii. 196. to: ttio- 
 Ta, i. 536 
 
 iricrvvo^^ ii. 196 
 
 wXayjos, ii. 524. 550 
 
 -TrXrtto-ioi/, ii. 420. iv trXaKTita^ 
 579 
 
 -TrXai/ijo-ii; iraptffx^v, ii. 622 
 
 TrXao-o-o/uai, ii. 409 
 
 TrXtoi/ci^w, i. 166 
 
 irXiovtKTt'j}, i. l-o. 438, 11. 
 80 
 
 TrXfoi/tKTtj?, i. 74 
 
 'TrXfovB^ia, i. 443, 444. 519. 
 522 
 
 t6 \\iov, i. 21. 133. ii. 47. 
 Tt -TrXfcoi/, 537. TrXt'oi/ tX^^^i 
 i. 71. 78. 438; vip^iv, 449. 
 i-TTi TrXtoi/, ii. 251. 401. 
 tTTi TO ttX. 371. Ta irXtiu), 
 554. irXito) and to TrXtito, 
 i. 9. TrXtlaTov 3>; XP^^ov, 
 ii. 97. Toi/ irXsiu) XP^^f ' 
 152, irtpi TrXttofos -ttouTo-- 
 Oat, i/nd. irXtlarov yvw- 
 /u»j«?, i. 404. £7rt'7r\£to-TOi/,9. 
 iirl 'trX(~i<TTOV (soil. ^lao-Tij- 
 /uo) avdpuiirwv^ 3. tv toIs 
 -TrXfio-Tai, 388. 'wXticTTOV 
 Xpovov^ ii. 275. "TrXtlffTa, 
 307 
 TrXfcco, for ■Trpoo-irXto), i. 3/5. 
 •TrXt'wv, 565. ii. 61. 415 
 
 irXijyas Xa/ScTi/, ii, 242 
 ,rXf;eo«, i. 130. 330. t« 
 irXi'jeti, ii. 140. t^ irXn- 
 Oos, 149. used of fewness of 
 numbers, ii. 17. 183. 186. 
 TO irXn^ot, 'bulk,' or ' nia- 
 jority," i. 174. irX^Oos, 'the 
 people at large,' ii. 381. 
 iXd<T<Tov ttXt/Oos, i'^ 84, 
 irXnQii oi|/£aJS ^sti/ot, ii. 
 166 
 '7rX»;i/, construction of, i. 250. 
 irXriv yt, ii. 353. irXf/y /cad' 
 oo-oi/, 404. ttXijj/ K-at)' o<roj; 
 «t, 452 
 TrXiipoVai^ i. 505; applied to 
 
 ships, ii. 502 
 at ttXjjo-joi/ 6upai, i. 216 
 
 '7rX)j<riox"'P°fi "• ^-^ 
 7rX»;<Tn-o/uot, i. 389 
 
 TrXivdtvio^ ii. 89 
 
 'TrXii/Otoi/, i. 213 
 
 TrXiVeo?, i, 391, 392. irXivdoi, 
 
 325 
 TTi/tD/ia, i. 530, irvtvfia kut- 
 
 livai^ 339 
 -TTi/tyj/pos, i. 294 
 -TTi/Iyov, ii. 589^ 
 -TrXoifiwTcpo?, i. 16 
 ttXoIov, ii. 414. TrXoTa, 387. 
 
 TrXota ft:aTa(/)p«KTa, i, 24. 
 
 -TrXoia paKpa,^ 29. irXoia 
 
 peydXa, ii. 48/ _ 
 
 TrXoys, for KaXos ttXous, i. 
 
 -TToOsil/OTfpOS, i. 2/1 
 
 TToi, ii. 282 
 
 TToti'w, i. 23 ; constitmre, 124. 
 iroiiiv £S Tij/a, 220 ; acci- 
 dere^ ii. 270. -ttouTi; o-ttjj, 
 469. pdxnv iroulv and pa- 
 X»jf ■TToifto'Oat, 254. -Troito- 
 /iiai,i.536. tvoXiyuypiaTTOi- 
 tXadai, ii. 6 ; t'xs vaii^ iirl 
 
 TrotrjTtoi/, ii. 135 
 
 TTou/Tai, who meant by the 
 
 term, i. 38. ol -TraXatot 
 
 7roi»)Tai, 29 ^ 
 
 'jToXipapx"^^ "• 264. IloXt- 
 
 uipxot, 238 
 TToXt/x*'"'. i- 163. ii. 299. TTo- 
 
 XEptofiai, i. 68. 512. n. 34, 
 
 iroXf/uiOu TToXt/xeiJ/, i. 159 
 -TroXgfiia, i. 529 
 -7roXt>io9, i. 246. ii. 651. to 
 
 'jToXipiov, i. 463. 11, /8. 
 
 TToXipia, for -TroXs/xiica, i. 
 
 35. TToXf/utwTaTos, ii. 560 
 "TToXe/ui'tos, ii. 28 
 TToXf/uos airpocpvXaKTO^, u. 
 
 72. -WoXtpOV ToXtflElI/, i. 
 
 159; aipiar0ai, ii. 78 
 TTtpi^ TToXiopKklv, ii. 46.3. 
 
 TToKiopKtopai, i, 52, 165. 
 
 318. 455. ii. 370 
 iroXiopKiu, i. 237 __ 
 
 7rdXt9, i. 371. 435. 437. n. 
 
 362; for iroAiTt/?, i, 515; 
 
 used KUT s^oX'/^i 233. 
 
 TToXts and ^/I/aos, distinction 
 
 between, 237. irdXcis, 136. 
 
 ii. 455 
 TToXiTtt'a, i. 104 
 ,ro\iTeua,,i.35.258.279.409. 
 
 486. tu TTvXiTtvtiv, ii. 
 667. '7roXiT£uo/iat,467,468. 
 576 
 
 KU/3cpi/tJT»?« -TToXlTlJS, i. 206. 
 
 TToXtTas £'7rt7pa</)t(T0at, ii. 
 
 181 
 noXix^a. "• 602. 6J5 
 TroXi'xv*], ii- 487. 675 
 TToXXd used adverbially, i. 109 
 
 ii. 19. 31 
 'jToXXuKfi^ i. 226 
 TToXXa'TrXaorios, i. 36o ^ 
 7roXXo(jTi;/iopioi/, ii. 450 
 TroXXocTToi/ popiov, ii. 450 
 JloXXij or rioXXjj, ii, 182 
 •TroXuaj/^ptat, ii. 341 
 -TToXi/ai/OpcoTTOS, ii. 3l-0 
 
 -TToXwapXi^i 'j- 427 
 •TroXuTrcipia, i. 114 
 TToXuTrpayjuoi/to), "-452 
 '7roXi'Trpa7p.oo'i''i"Ji ii* 4^1 
 •TToXus o '7rap«Xo'yo9, i. 341 ; 
 6 dyuiv, ii. 565. ttoXus 
 ivUtiTo^ ii 36. iroXv, foi 
 
 KUTd TT. i. 515. O -TTOXUS 
 
 «ViXos, ii. 355. -TToXi; ^tv- 
 TtOOS, i. 362. Ota TToXXov, 
 541. t-n-i TToXu, 'far and 
 wide,' 33. Ittl iroXv T^/s 
 eaXfio-o-jj?, 86. E-TTi iroXv^ 
 100. ii. 378. tirl iroXv T7]s 
 i/£d)S, 557. tTTi iroXv Til's 
 Xa)pas, 4. t-Tri to -ttuXu 
 and i-TTt iroXu, i. 26, Ik 
 TToXXov, ii. 266 
 
 TroXi^TtXfia, ii. 333 
 
 7roXuT£X»/9, ii, 361. ttoXu- 
 
 TfXtO-TaTO?, 359 
 TToXuTpOTTOS, i. 51-6 
 
 TroXuxstp'*-! i- 3"%p 
 iroXvyf/ijipia-, i. 378 
 iropirhv TTtpiriiif, ii. 406 
 TToi/to), ii, 420. -jTOJ/oy/uci/os, 
 
 i, 293 
 'jroif}]poK pari opal, ii. 628 
 trovtjpoKpaT'nt, ii. 628 
 TToin/pos, ii. 400. 7roi/jjpo9, o34. 
 iruvnpo^ j3£/3at'a)9, (>09. £« 
 TToi'/jpa)!/ TTpay^aTwi/, 668. 
 
 TTOI/IjpOTEpa, 460 
 
 TTovripws, ii. <58j 
 
 '7roi/o9, ' malady,' i. 284. ttovm 
 
 ^vvtx^adai, i, 545 
 Ik -tto'i/tou, ii. 42 
 
 -TTOpfUO^SI/OS, i. ^''47 
 
 6 iropHpo^^ ii. 318 
 
 TToptga., ii. 358. 625. aropt^o- 
 pai, 551. TTopiaQvvni- »"« 
 Kopiad^vai^ distinction be- 
 tween, 377 
 
 TTopipMTspo^, ii. 647 
 
 •TroptcrTal, ii. 630 
 
 '7ro'p09,.i. 164. EV TTOptO Krtt 
 
 TTpoirfioXii, ii. 392 
 no(T£i5tt)j'u)i', ii. 1/1 
 TroT£, i. 309 
 TTOTov y^wp, ii. 4/5 
 
 -TToi;, 'wherever,' ii, 552, irov 
 after to Xiyopivou^ 560. 
 •jTow 5>;, where some are 
 inclined to read ^irov 6jj, 
 612 
 irovs. Ttji/ tv -TToo-ii/, i, 543, 
 
 Kara, iro^as, 145 
 Trpdypara, i. 313, ii. 212. 
 TTp, '7rpa(r<rc<r6ai, 99. vp. 
 viroxtipta yiyuiardai, i, 
 533 
 ■Trpay/uaTEuo/uat, i. 138 
 Upaffial or ITpacriai, ii. 480 
 irpa<r<ra», i. 93. 183. 197. 464. 
 .504. ii. 104. 293. 327. 
 irpdypuTa "Trpd.atTf.iv, i. 
 178. '7rpao'0'£ii' o7rco9, 374, 
 497, oi 7rptt(ro'oj;T£9, ii, 
 118, irpdcrffiii/ TCI ^u/x- 
 (ptpoirra, 445. Ta aptffTo 
 irpd<T<Tiiv, 189, irpdaao- 
 pai, 428. 597. XP"/*«'''« 
 Trpa<r(r£<r0ot, 87. irpaaaro- 
 ptvo^, for diraiTUiv., 403, 
 iirtTrpaKTo 7rp69, 406 
 Ta ^>j TrptTToi/Ta, ii, 134 
 xp£7roi/Ta)9, ii. 167 
 irpia^tiq iXOfii/, i. 139 
 ^la TO TTpBtT^tvEiv dir' au- 
 Toy, ii. 405. Trpta^tvopai, 
 479 
 irpia^vi and /cj/'pif^, distinc- 
 tion between, i. 53. TroEcr- 
 /3uT£po9, ii. 261. irptcrfiv- 
 
 TfpOi, 273. TTpiO-jSuxaTOl/ 
 
 Kpluai, 80 
 7rp?;<rT»;p, i. 414 
 Trptv and TrptoToi/, ii. 408 
 "TTpo, 'in front of,' ii. 1.93. Trpo 
 
 TrpwTov uTrvou, 527. "Trpo 
 
 5t\-»J9, 1. 201. TTpo T^S 
 
 Xtpo-ovf/o-oi/, ii. 63. -TTpo in 
 
 composition, 200. -Trpo- and 
 
 irpocr- confounded, i. 440. 
 
 ii. 362. TTpo f to and irpoafo 
 
 confounded, ii. 139 
 7rpoayy£X<ris ax/ax<«jp'/o'££09, 
 
 i. 192 
 •n-poayopfuw, i. 182. 200 
 •JTpoayo), i, 473. irpodyta and 
 
 TTpoorayco, 347 
 irpoaytoviXfipai, ii. 165 
 TTpoaipiu)., ii. 660 
 TTpoavaXia-KU)^ i. 202 
 TrpoaTTavTdco, ii. 124 
 xpotio-Tftoi/, ii. 92. 172 
 irpofiaivw and irpoarfiaLviOj ii. 
 
 56 
 
 irpo/SaXXopat, i. 70. J17, 344. 
 
 481. ii. 198.468 
 Trpoytyi/tio-fcfo, i. 310 
 TTpo^ta/SuXXo) and irpoard. ii. 
 
 429 
 
 "frpoSiSdiTKomat, i. 264 
 vpodiotopi, ii. 258. 321. 422 
 TrpoSiwKUi, ii. 425 
 
 TrpoSpO/JLOL^ i. 240 
 
 irpotdpoi., i. 399 
 
 -Trpoftao,, i. 37. 69. 133. 204. 
 
 293 
 Trpott.pi]pivo<s., ii. 174 
 
 irpoip.lSdXXut, ii. 40 
 7rpo£^ayo/iat and irpot^av- 
 
 dyofxai, ii. 563 
 '7rpo£^a5avT£s, where some 
 
 read TrpoE^a^. ii. 610 
 irponraiviio, i. 424 
 TTpof-TTai/a-Tft'ofiai, ii. 200 
 irpofm^ovXivu)^ i. 63 
 -TTpoETrixftpfto, ii. 372 
 irpotXQtlv and ';rpoff£X0£ri; 
 
 confounded, ii. 144. 148 
 •7rpo£xa), i, 306, 451. 454. ol 
 
 irpovxovTt^., ii. 293. to 
 
 irpotxoif T^9 i/i/SoXJ/s, i. 
 
 .328, TO Trpouxov, 529. Trpo- 
 
 £Xo/*ai, for TTpoSdXXouai, 
 
 201 
 irpoi]yiopat^ i. 128 
 irporiKu}^ i. 251 
 
 7rpo0v/A£V«*, ii. 13, 105. 200. 
 
 228. 382. 660 
 "Trpodufxia, i. 320. ii. 467 
 7rpoei;yuo9, i. 115. 296. 490. 
 
 irp6dvpo9 £9, ii. 646. to 
 
 irpodvpov, 110. 423. -TTpO- 
 
 Qvpov^ 458 
 '7rpo0u/[xaj9, i. 255, ii. 632. Trp. 
 
 Kal a6o'Xw9, 209 
 irpot^pi, i. 165. 273. 386 
 irpotaTdvai tov Si'jpov, i. 498 
 irpota-xopai, i. 49. 470 
 "irpoKuXiay, i. 323. irpOKaXlo- 
 
 pai, 321. '7rpoK-aX£t<T0at 
 
 £9 Kpioriu, 64 ; £9 o'Troi/5a9, 
 
 ii.,32. TrpoKaX. with accus. i. 
 
 73. TrpoKuX. or irpoaKaX. 
 
 409 
 irpoKdXvppa^ i, 490, Trpo- 
 
 KaXvfxuaTa, 325 
 'TTpo/v-aTayiyi/coo-Ktu, i. 459 
 'TTpOKaTaXa/jL^dvco, i. 63. 448 
 TrpoK-aToXuo), i. 531 
 'TrpoKaTapxdpEV09, i. 47 
 irpoKaTafptvyw., i, 186 
 TTpoK'aTj/yopia, i. 458 
 irpoKEipai, i. 65. 441 
 irpoKLvduvtuw, i. 118 
 TrpoKOTTTaj, ii. 544. <ipx^9 
 
 TTpOKOTTTEtf, 78 
 
 irpoKiKTijpai and TrpoarKiKT. 
 
 i. 306 
 TTpoXap^dvEiv </)i»y^9, ii. 51. 
 
 irpoX. TToX.Xo), 581 
 TTpoXEyo), i. 196 
 TTpoXoxt^ttf, i. 336 
 ouT£ TTpo/xaOojj/, ovTt kirifxa- 
 
 duiv, i. 194 
 Trpopt'idtia, ii. 121. irpopri- 
 
 dtia and irpodvpia, 440 
 'irpopvdiopai, ii. 361 
 Ilpoi/atot, i. 248 
 irpoviKdopai^ i. 346 
 irpouoiio, i. 470. irpovoiofiai, 
 
 135. ii. 79 
 'n-po'i/ota, i. 349. 438. ii. 121 
 nrpo^tviu^ ii. 234 
 irpof £i/os, i. 246. 342, 370, 496, 
 
 497 
 7rpo^»7i/3aXXo/uat and Trpo- 
 
 ^vXXap^dvofiui. confound- 
 ed, i. 411 
 
 TTpooipiov, i. 550 
 irpoopdopai^ i. 32. ii, 437 
 '7rpoo(|)£iXa), i. 59 
 7rpo'oi/Ai9, ii. 187. irpooxj/i,^ and 
 
 '7rpd<roi//^t9, 46 
 TrpoTrapaa-xtJUV, i. 21 
 •TrpoTrao-xoyuai, ii, 380 
 irpoTTtipav 7rot£io-dat, i. 533 
 TTpoire'/u'Traj, i. 53, irpoiripiruy 
 
 and irpoairipiro}^ ii. 484 
 TTpoTTjjXa/ct^a), ii, 402 
 '7rpo7r?jXa*cto-^69, ii. 403 
 'TTpOTTtTrTO), i. 557 
 
 •TrpoTrXoi i'7;£9, ii. 388 
 
 'TrpoTToiiui, i. 384 
 
 TrpoTTuXaiov, i. 188 
 
 '7rp69, 'on account of,' i. 441. 
 ii. 164. with gen. i. 99. 3.92. 
 Mn comparison with,' 379. 
 ii. 549. quod attinet ad., i. 
 59. irpoi and £^9, difference 
 between, 460. 'with refer- 
 ence to,' ii, 532. ' in favour 
 of,' 307. 'on the side of,' 
 41. 'in the face of,' 417. -tt, 
 ('in the sight of) ^twv, i. 
 
 114, TT. Ttl/09 £11/0 1, 472, 
 
 '7rpd9 TOV Xipi.i/u9, ii, 48 ; 
 
 TOU t^tOU, 133; T019 aXXot9, 
 
 i. 303, 458; t»7 -TrdXti, ii. 
 174. ir. ('as respects ') J7Ma9, 
 335. 7r;)d9 TO irapov, i. 240; 
 Ta Trapdi/Ta, ii. 384 ; o 
 £/3ouXoj/To, 417. TT, {versus) 
 Bfo-o-aXous, 103; vpit^ '7$*', 
 465. 7rpd9 nfXoTroi/i/ijo-t- 
 01/9 io-xi'9, 444. 7rpd9 TavTa 
 commeucing the tiriXoyot, 
 
 116. '7rpd9 TO £7rt£lff£9, 
 
 32 ; pipo^, 352 ; TOV (pofiov., 
 
 142 ; TO HeIoi;, 306 ; ti/i/ 
 
 t^ovcriau., 59 ; Xd^oj/, 148 ; 
 
 vSovi]V, i. 312 ; dpy»/j/, ibid. 
 
 439 ; £/cao-Ta, ii. 447 
 TTpoa-ayopivopai., ii. 339 
 •7rpo<rdyfo, i. 148. 360. ii. 
 
 256, TTpoo-dy o) and TTpoayw, 
 
 i, 347. Trpoadyopai, 148. 
 
 247, 329. 436, 437. 481. ii. 
 
 393. "TTpocrayayEayai vav- 
 
 dyio, 673 
 '7rpo(Taya)ydT£po9, i, 38 
 TTpoaraLpfopai., ii, 260 
 TTpoo-ai/ayKd^o), ii. 115, 464, 
 
 TTpoffai/ay/cd^o/ia/, i. 478 
 "Trpoo-aTrdXXujuat, i. 208 
 Trpoar^aivco and 7rpo/3ai j/a», ii. 
 
 56. TTpoafiaXXsiv dXXj;Xo(9, 
 
 i. 83 ; TOO cTTavpoopaTi., ii. 
 
 418 
 7rpdo-/3ao-t9, ii. 531. -Trpoo-- 
 
 /3«o-£t9, 471. 540 
 '7rpoo-/5jaa0£t9, i. 154 
 •7rpo<r/3oX»;, ii. 1, 392. Trpocr- 
 
 (3oXal., 687, oXKdSwv TrpotT' 
 
 /3oX»;, 71. irpoafioXi] and 
 
 ip^oXiu i. 349. ii. 564 
 TTpoayiyvopai., i. 332. 343. 
 
 345, 363. Ta irpofrytytvi]- 
 
 piva, ii. 30 
 'TrpocrSixopai., i. 165, 300, ov 
 
71G 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 717 
 
 TTiwaSlx^ffQai Tov Xoyov, 
 
 U.-2-27 
 
 irpoa-SoKia, i. 354, ooo 
 irpocrSoKiiuiOi, i. 30 ^ 
 
 irpoaopofJLi) and kiriSpOfii}, n. 
 
 3() . , 
 
 nrrocriifii, ii. 305. irpoat^vaL 
 
 Ti fjioi, ii. 115 
 Trpoadtiv <p6^ov, ii. 448 
 TTfJOfriXacrttt, ii. 19 
 
 auToIs, i. 30 ; yvwp.nv, 14o. 
 2-23. ii. 212^ irpocrix^a^"-^ 
 auTo), i. 177 ^ 
 
 'TrpocrijKdi/Tcos, i. 272 
 
 'Trpoo-.jKo), i. 175. Trpoo-TjKOJV, 
 ii. 125. h 'TTpoanKovaa aw- 
 T»/p(a, 445. irpocrnKov.l 
 34(). ou 'jrpo(T7]Kov, ii l-o. 
 ou irpoo-fjKoi/ra, i. 483. 488. 
 oidkv irpoarvKOV H-^^^ou'ti, 
 ii.443. irpoCT /)/c« I, i. 105.24b. 
 279. oi TtpoanKovrt-i kul 
 ^u7y£i/£rs,179. 01 /x»/ Trpoa- 
 TjKOi^Tss;, ii. 298 
 TTpoo-iji/Ji?, ii. 433 
 ti/ Tw TrpocrOei/, n. ^^0 
 Trpoai.Wt, i. 9. 181. 22/. u. 
 
 67. 395 ^^ . , 
 
 'KpoaKadi'iofJiai,\.2b. 98. with 
 
 accus. 49 
 Trpotr/caBi^ojuai, i. 186 
 '7rpoCTK-a\fcOiuai,i.455. irpnaK. 
 or 7rpo»c. 409. 7rpo<rKa\ta) 
 and TrpocnrapaKoXtu} <:onf. 
 
 317 , .. 
 
 -TrpoffKaTaXeiVo), ii. o- 
 'jrpoo'/caTijyopEU), i- 434 
 
 7rpd(7K«iiuai,i.l4D. u.o39.b^J. 
 
 Tw ^/j/via) TrpoaKflo-Oai, U. 
 
 459; T!;VdX£i,511 
 Trpoo-Kt'TrTOjUtti, 1. 465. u. 04U 
 -Trpocr/vo^i^o^at, i- 91 
 
 TTPOffKOTTta), 1. lO-i- ^-"5 
 TrpOCTKOTT?), 1. 101 
 
 irpoaKraofjiai, i. 401. -Trpoo- 
 £\'Tt)/xat,'7rpo(rKtK:T7)/xai,.JUb 
 
 '7rpd(TKa)7ro9, i. 23 
 '7rpo<r\a|Uj3ai;a),i.71.131. KJV- 
 8vvov<i irpoa-XufJiPuvtiv, il. 
 
 79 
 irpoafilyvvixi^ i. 158. 40.x 
 
 ii. 167. TrpotTfxiyvvvni ttj 
 
 ^-jTtipco, i. 80; eyyu?, ii. 
 
 125 * 
 -Trpoffi/t'tt), i. 563 
 Trpocr^vWan^avofiaLOXTTOoa- 
 
 fvuSciWouai^ i. 411 
 ^pdcrtSov, i. 227. 404. ii. 2/0. 
 
 Trp. Twt/ XP'/M^Twi/, i. 38o 
 'TrpocrotKt'o) with accus. i. 44 
 7rpoo-oiKo3o/u£'u», i. 327. 11. 404 
 
 Trpdo-oiKov, i. 17 •• /J4 1 
 
 '7rpoo-o\oc/)upE(T0ai Til/i, 11. 641 
 
 Trpoffo^iXt'co, 1. 2o8 
 Trpooropi^w, i. 443 
 Trpoo-o(f)£tXw, ii. 53o _ 
 
 -TTpoVoif/is and Trpdoi|/i5, n. 46 
 TTpocnrapaKaXto), i. 104. 317 
 
 TrpocrTrtVTru,, i. 332. 7P0<^J- 
 
 and Trpo-TT. confounded, M. 
 
 ii. 484 _^ .. 
 
 'Trpoo-Trt-TrTw, i. o5/. n. -i-. 
 
 TrfwariTLTrrto and Trpotr- 
 
 TrXto), i. 338 
 Trpoo-irXtw, ii. 397. ^ Trpoo;- 
 
 TrXt'o) and TrpocrTrtTrTO), i. 
 
 338 
 'Trpoo-TrXijpdw, ii. 600 
 ^pocTTToUu., i. 92 211. 34-2 
 
 TrpoffTTOitojuai, 91. J4. 44J. 
 
 TTpoerTToniffis, i. 511j _ 
 Trpoo-TToXf/^ito/xat, i. 3/1 
 TTpoaa-Tavpuw, ii. 11 ^ 
 
 Trpoo-o-X'^'', or '^P^^'X'""'^* '^"^ 
 Trpoo-TaXanrtopto), i. -J6 
 
 Trpdo"ra^t9, ii. 5J6 
 TToocTTaaia^ i. 334 _^ _ 
 
 7rpo(TTao-(ru), i. 400. 4o6. n. 
 
 TrpOO-TttTJJS OJJjUOJ', 11. •''•* 
 
 Trpo(rTtL-)(,iX^op.ai., u. 3-0 
 7rpoo-TfcXXtt>, ii. 271 
 ,rpo(rTtet,/x., i. 209. 395. 427, 
 428. 442. 538. ii. 627. -wpoo-- 
 Tidivai Xdyov, i. 252 ; 
 Ttuni/, 436. Trpoo-Ti'ei/x"'! 
 i. 37. 127. 258. ii.90. 194. 
 343. 441. TrpooTiHErreui 
 TOis MavTii/tuo-i, 257; tij^i 
 Tt, 132. TTpoo-T. and Trpor. 
 i. 441, 442. 523 
 'Trpoarvyxdvu), i. 14/ 
 irpoacpipu^. i. 318. 'WP^'I- 
 (/)fcp«tj/ Xdyoi/, 1. 94. oo/. 
 irpoaipipofxai^ 201. ii. 30. 
 38J5. 564 
 irpoa-cfyLXtcTTaTO^, ii. 230 ^ 
 •7rpd<r(/)opos, i. 174. irpoa- 
 (popa, ii. 553. Ttt iriwa- 
 
 (popa, i. 314 
 irpoaxtofiai/u^^o 
 
 TTpocrxdn), i. 367 
 
 irpoTt/xao), i. 270. '7rpoTi/i«- 
 o/iat, 164. 257. J^oTi- 
 fxaadiu dirodavtiv^ 184 
 ^poTo\fxdw, i.,527 
 "TTpdrpiTa (j;|Ufp«), 1. -4y 
 
 TTpouTrapX"'! i. f;^^ 
 
 -Trpoi'TTiX^'P'"'' "• . ' 
 irpovirTO'i, ii. 300. 310 
 irpovpyiairipov -Troulo-oat, i. 
 
 558 
 Ti Trpoi/pyou, ii. 28_ 
 £/c Tou 7rpo(^««/ous,_ 1. 4^V. 
 
 aTTo ToD 7rpo(/>ai/oi}s, ii. i88 
 Trpo^acrt^o^at ii. 249. «nt; 
 
 TTpd^^ao-is, 1. 43. 162. 201. JX>6. 
 
 431. ii. m. 245. 284. 49o 
 7rpo</)^'pa,, i. 142. 474. ii. 218 
 TrpofpvXaKi], ii. 46' 
 7rpo^)uX«Ktv, i. 563 
 7roor/)wX(io-<rojuai, h. 3/ J, onU 
 
 17/. 298. 466. ii. 77. 192. 
 ou Trpox^ptt^i 248 
 irpvTavtLOV, i. --w, -oi 
 ITpuTai/ts, ii. 33o 
 Trpo), ii. 7 , 
 
 TrpwaiTtpoj/, ii. 52L '^PV^'- 
 TttTft and -Trp a/id ixaT<t, 500 
 npwTti, or np(i)Ttj, ii. 21 
 TrpwTov, 'especially, i- ^ '• 
 irpwrov and Trplv, n. .r'Jv,^ 
 tv Tor« TTpwTot, i. 13. ii. .jOl. 
 £1/ ToIs irpwTov and £i/ toIs 
 irpwTois, 508. £1/ ToU irpw- 
 Tois and toTs irpwTui, 6.j9. 
 ■wpwTOL and irpa'Toi/, 3lJ. 
 531. £S Ttt TTpw-ra, i. 42a 
 TrpwroorTfiTJ)?, ii. 271 
 TTTa/w, i. 419. ii. 31 
 TTTapuds, i. 284 
 7j IItuX'"' "• !'*^ 
 
 'Trpoo'X"'''^ o''" 'Jrpoaaxi^'v, i. 
 
 405 ^ . 
 
 -TrpofTXwptTi' crt/x'o-/, li. 615 
 
 '7rpdcrX"><'''^i ^* •^-^- "^ 
 TrpdCTa. and -/rpo tvo confound- 
 ed, li. 139 
 TTpo(T(t)7riTis, i. 157 
 7rpoTao-<Tu), i. 4.')() 
 TrpoTf ixio-jixa, ii. 477. 684 
 TrpoTButvKTUa^ i. lo7 
 
 TrpOTiptO), 1. oo _ . 
 
 irpdxepos, for TTpoTtpatos, l. 
 78. "TrpoTfpos and irpoTE- 
 paios, ii. 276. 7rpdT£pov, i. 
 42.76 _ ^^^ 
 
 TrpoTt'ejjjui, i. 433. 4oo 530. 
 Trpoefis, 124. TrpoTiet/xat, 
 270. 279. 483. irpoT. and 
 TrpoffT. 441, 442. 523. irpo- 
 T.0£V<a dywyas, 490; yvcv- 
 /ias, 197. 414. TTOOTiafO-- 
 Qai 'ix^pau, ii. 655; -rd 
 do-rd, i. 249. -n-poeti^Tss 
 Xty£iy, 420. TrpoTiGtaoat 
 oTrXa, ii. 276 
 
 niyy«ia)s and riutitajs, ii. -4o 
 
 TTi'Aij, ii. 3" 
 
 TTwXts, ii. 149 
 
 nu\o9, ii. 3 ^ 
 
 7rui/ydi/o/A«i with gen. u. 7 
 
 TTupd, i. 295 
 
 nup«, nupp", i. 389 
 
 Ili'/pao-os, i. 241 
 
 TTupyos i;i|/ijXds, i. 50w 
 
 riypprt, nupa, i. 389 
 
 7r^iTi9,i. 11. 189 _ ^ 
 
 TTcoXto/xai, i. 553. ayopa Twi/ 
 
 TTOiXovfiivuii't ii. •''■'1 
 TTws Ktti aXXcos, i. 148 
 TTcos oy, i. 569. ii. 123 
 
 P. 
 
 p(t/36o</)dpos, ii. 242 
 paSLo<i, ii. 574 
 padup-ia, i. 261 
 paov, i. 521 
 paTTi^o), ii. 242 
 pao-TutJ/ij, i. 165 
 
 paxt«i li. 1^ 
 jocu/ua, ii. 98 
 
 TO 'P£iJ/xa ToD *Apyous, ii. 
 
 255 
 pijTos, i. 28. 169. iv vfjLipai^ 
 
 ptjTats, il. 358 
 ol p/jTopfs, i. 430 
 podiou, ii. 18 
 poos, povi, i. 91 
 £-7ri poiriji fiids, ii. 304 
 poco^Jjs, ii. 38 
 i) pva^ Tov TTupoi, i. 567. po- 
 
 «Kts, ii. 128 
 pvfxi], i. 328. poiut; and pwfii] 
 
 coiif. i. 336 
 pv/uiovXKtu), ii. 39 
 pua>, i. 216. pvofjiai, ii. 259 
 pti^.,, i. 84. ii. 30. 46. 196.500. 
 
 525. 556. pti)/Li»j and py^j/ 
 
 conf. i. 386 
 pu)Vvv/JLi^'\. 221. puji;i/u/xa(,219 
 
 cdXos, i. 191 
 
 cra.(j>a, i. 19 
 
 (ni<f>i]'S, i. 59. 66. an<\)7) used 
 adverbially, ii. 388. to o-a- 
 ^£S,i.41. o'a(/)t(TTaTos,146. 
 (ru<l>t(rTaTa OfX^^'^^'i 19 
 
 o-af/><7i9 dyytXXftJ/, ii. 591 
 
 crWo, i. 407 
 
 (i^i(nripioi\ ii. 542. aftsaTt'i- 
 pia KwXvfiara, 542. 686 
 
 o-£(fr/td9, i. 534. crtKTfjLov yi- 
 vofxivov. ii. 598 
 
 (Ttlto. iatia-f. used imperson- 
 ally, ii. 69 
 
 SfpjuuXtojy, 'Ep^oXiwy, i. 102 
 
 anfxaiviti, i. 220. ii. 207 
 
 (Tt]p.i.Xov^ ii. (J3. <r»j/UETa, * en- 
 signs,' 361 
 
 <rt5?';p£09, ii. 1.36. x*^P*s fftoij- 
 pat, 39. 553 
 
 (Tih'jpwv^ ii. 6 
 
 o-i^»/poo/x«i, ii. 136 
 
 (Tih]po<i^ ii. 92 
 
 (TiSifpocpopioo^ and ai^i]po(po- 
 ptofiai^ i. 12 
 
 StKtXiwTai, i. 536; and 2t\-£- 
 Xoi, ii. 75 
 
 (Tf^ds, ii. 40 
 
 o-tpo'o), ii. 40 
 
 o-jj/otoi/, i. 286 
 
 o-jTuywyd? i/au9, ii. 596 
 
 (nTo7rotd9, i,331. ii.387. <tlto- 
 iroioi tyi/xio-0oi, 352 
 
 ffiTos, ii. 573. <rrT09 kv aKfirj, 
 1, 2. aiTov £/c/3o\»;, 1. o-i- 
 T09 pufiayfiivo^, ii. 26 
 
 (TiMTri] virtcnjfxdvdii, ii. 364 
 
 (TKa(p1\ TWV VlU)V^ i. 85 
 
 ffKE^ti^o/Aai, i. 244 
 
 ff/cE/pds, a/ctrpo9, CKLpo^, and 
 (TKlppoi, ii. 265 
 
 TKiTTTOfiai. ii. 380. 639 
 
 (T/ifud^oyuHt, ii. 49 
 
 TKiUf), i. 15. ii. 70. o-K. TO)!/ 
 OTrXtov, i. 18. o-K£Uj; »/aiXjj, 
 541. o-»f£Kai Tr£pt TO o-6op.a, 
 ii._361 ; -TToXE/utK-at, i. 24 
 
 o-K-fuos, i. 357. ii. 170. o-/C£Uj;, 
 i. 55. ii. 472. 487. 613. Td 
 
 (TKiVI) TMV VtU)V, 361. 623. 
 
 tfpd o-/v£i'*»j, i. 227 
 <rKi]viui and aKifvow, i. 139. 
 
 <TKi]vtuixai^ 184 
 <TKi]vy], i. '250 
 <TK})PLdi(t, ii. 378 
 crK}\v6io and aK^viu>^ i. 139 
 (r/vJjTrTo^ai, ii. 343 
 o-/c>?7rTpou 7rap«5oai9, i. 21 
 o-/c»;i//^t9, i. 163 
 ^Ko/nf^po^, Sko/xios, Skottios, 
 
 i. 358 
 (TKOTriu), ii. 298 
 
 (T/vdpTTtO?, i. 14 
 
 o-K-ilXa MjjotK'd, i. 227 
 ar/uLiKpo^ and />uKpd9, ii. 22 
 "^oXKiov, ^oXiiov, or SoXtov, 
 ^ ii. 216 
 
 6 i)oXi7y€/o9 Xocpo's, ii. 62 
 arocpicTTai^ i. 425 
 aTrai/t6i>TaT09, ii. 561 
 o-TTttpTa, ii. 67 
 (T'rracTfid^ iax^P^^i ^- 285 
 airtvdonai, i. 399. 557. ii. 158 
 TO airipjua, ii. 198 
 o-7r/pxw, ii. 168 
 
 0"7r£0^<«, ii. 328. ffTTEU^tlj; £9 
 
 T« bfxola^ 227 
 o-TToi/^ai, i. 6'5 
 <r7rou3j/, ii. 264. ottt. t^9 o^ov^ 
 
 ^11. cnrovd\] iruvv, 6bd 
 fJidx>] oil ffTaOia, ii. 59 
 crTaortd5co,i.514. CTTatridaav- 
 
 T£9 kv dXXtjXois, 45 
 o-Trto-iao-/ud9, ii. 172 
 o-T«o-t9, i. 241. 524. ii. 346. 
 
 tTTdaiv £y£'o-£<T6ai, i. 238 
 
 <TTa(Tl6t)Tl/c69, ii. 173. (TTa- 
 
 aiwTiKol Kaipol, 548 
 oTTaTJip, i. 499 
 o-Trti/pot, ii. 119. 506 
 o-Tuupto/xa, ii. 428. 475. a-Tav- 
 
 ptofxa and aTpdTtvfia conf. 
 
 418 
 o-Ttyu), i. 356. ii. 54 
 o-T«i/d9, 6, i. 119 
 o-T£i/d, Td, i. 343. 349. 351 
 erTf'pyo), dyaTrdco. and (biXiu), 
 
 i. 72 
 aTtpi]<ri9, i. 307 
 (TTipicTKU)^ i. 276. 289 
 crTipo/iiai, ii. 152 
 <TTi(pav(Ji)lxaTa^ i. 471 
 <rT?;Xai, i. 188. o-T7jXa9 ctt}- 
 
 o-«t. ii. 204 
 o-Tjjpi^o), i. 284 
 o-Tod, i. 186. ii. 120 
 K'ttTd (rToIxov, i. 368 
 o-toXjj, i. i80 
 o'TdXo9 viwUy i. 58. <rTdXo9 
 
 and o-Tp«Td§ conf. ii. Ill 
 <rTopt(rai to <pp6vi]fut^ ii. 345 
 (TTpciTiia and o-TpaTtd con- 
 fused, ii. 93. 255. 282 
 
 CTprtTEOta), i. 315. OTTpaTlV- 
 
 ofiai, ii. 259 
 ffTpaTijysa), i. 391 
 o-TpnT)jyd9, i. 311. 413. ii.238. 
 
 244. (TTp. avTOKpaTWp, 325 
 
 cTTpaTtd, 'a force,' ii. 486. 
 orrpaTiq and irai/aTparta, 
 
 482. 
 
 cTTpaTid and tTTpn- 
 Tda conf. J)3. 255. 282 
 <rTpaTta»Tij9, i. 346. ii. 355 
 (TTpaTtwTtKWTfpo/;, for kirl 
 
 <TT puTtlUl/^ i. 338 
 o-TpaTOTr£6tuouai,ii.386. aTo. 
 
 £S 610 
 
 o-TpaTOTTtooi/, i. 162. 336 fji\ 
 375. 408. ii. 378. ecuiiv. to 
 aoXi9, 388. denoting the 
 naval camp, 505 
 
 o o-TortTos ';r£^d9, ii. 607. vij- 
 
 ITJ/S o-TpaTos, i. 243. CTTpa- 
 
 Td9 and o-to'Xos conf. ii. Ill 
 o-Tpoyyi';X)j j;«i;§, j. 359 
 CTTUpUKtOV, i. 215 
 
 ka-TpuyjuLtvi] kXIvii, i. 250 
 o-i//ioT«, i. 82 
 o-oyKpao-is, ii. 347 
 (Tvyxow, i. 139 
 au\-o^>aj/Ta)6to9, ii. 154 
 o-i/i/dyw, i. 539 
 (Tiyi/dXXaypa, ii. 323 
 o-</)ay?j, ii. 67 
 <T(pdiw. ii. 1.93 
 o-(/>dXX<«, i. 108. 171. 386. ii. 
 
 366. o-^dXXEJi; vuvv^ 55J). 
 
 af/)«XXo/xai,i. 301.312.314. 
 
 343. 439. ii. 558 
 tr(pivdovi)Tai^ ii. 422 
 <r(})6opa^ i. 448 
 o-0prtyi9, i. 180 
 o-X£Oi«t, ii. 318 
 ax^^ov, i. 495. ar\iB6v ti, ii. 
 
 515 
 ffX^'^Xtd^o), ii. 232 
 a-Xfif^a-, ii. 460. ax- 'ttoXiti- 
 
 Kov TOV Xdyou, ii. 6o9 
 <rxoXd^a», ii. .5 
 o-X"X»j yiyvtadai, ii. 191 
 (Tw^nv (rwTijpiau^ ii. 436 
 a-wfia, 'person,' i. 136. 167. 
 
 267. cojuaTtt, 4<)5. ii. 186 ; 
 
 opp. to xp»JM«Ta, i. 208 
 0-0)9 Kal yyii)9, i. 409 
 0-W9, the reading of some for 
 
 a>9, ii. 652 
 o-coT»;pt«, ii. 307. 493. o-wt. 
 
 T/79 <//OXVSl '• 190. fftOTJJ- 
 
 piav o-tti^fii/, ii. 436 
 0"coT»5pio9 Xdyo9, i. 4.58 
 auxppovtui, i. 439. ii. 438 
 <ru}cf)povL^u), ii. 593. aiotppovi- 
 
 X^o/jLui^ ii. 435 
 aui(ppovLa'n]<i^ ii. 451. 630. 
 
 awcppouicTTctU i. 485 
 <rtod)p6vu)i kKXoyiZiadai. i. 
 
 129 
 crwcppoavvi]^ i. 60. 104. 134. ii. 
 
 640 
 aw(fip(Dv. i. 469. 472. to aoj- 
 
 ^pOf, 69. 516. OL ati}(ppoVti^ 
 
 ii. 45. (TU)(^povi(j'Ttpo'i^ i. 
 438. <Tft)</)poi/£crTaT09, 479 
 
 Toii/ido^at, ii. 159 
 Tdjcfi, ii. 464 
 
 TaXanrajpto}^ i. 186. TaXai- 
 irwpiofiai, 371. 505 
 
 / 
 
718 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 TaXoiTTw/oia, i. 285. 287 
 -raWa used adverbially, li. 58 
 Tan'ia^-, ii. 435 
 TOfittuo/Ltat, ii. 344. 43o 
 Ta^'Lapxo<i/\\, 4 
 Td|tts, i. 534 
 Toirtivos, i. 303 
 Taf)a(T<ro/uat, i. 314. ooJ 
 Tapffoi, i. 3'2o. u. 0-4 
 Tdo-ffo), ii. 217. Td<r(ro|iai, u 
 
 148. 162. 319. 338.454. 4u. 
 
 500. ii. 18 
 TouTt, i. 564 
 Tarf)»i, i. 295. Ta</)As iroi- 
 
 ci<raai,249 
 Tdd)os, for Ta</)r), i. 279 
 Td</)pos, i. 397. ii. 89 
 Taxes, i. 433 
 Ta\yvavTi(o^ ii. 3/0 
 Taxws, ii. 72. 5ia raxoy?, i- 
 
 101 
 T£, prcetereaqtte, i. 46. e< 77«- 
 
 rf«m, 321. scilicet ut, ii. 481. 
 
 often unnecessary, 87. 388. 
 
 in three successive clauses, 
 
 47. T£ and yt conf. i. 89. 
 
 103. 107. ii. 14. 110. 112. 
 
 224, 225. 384. 468. tb -- 
 
 Kai, i. 505. ii. 4. Tt^Kal, 
 
 for utv—it, 195. T£ Kat, 
 
 312 T£-T£,211. 368 
 
 TtQuriKU}, ii. 646 
 T£tY/;p»}s, i. 366 
 
 Tf.LXl<TfJia^ \^^^ 
 
 TS-ixofxaxifti^ i. 150, lol. n. 
 
 580 
 Ttixos, i. 408. 494. ii. /4. 
 
 119. 200. 245. 278. -rtix^a, 
 
 'forts,' i. 161. Jtix»J, 531. 
 
 TEiX'J T" «""'■' ii* 550 
 TtKfiaipofxai, i. 458 
 TiKfiap<TL<s^ i. 343 
 TtK/ujif^toi', i. 36 
 TtKi/oxris, i. 276 
 Tt'/cTO)!/, ii. 287. 387 
 Tt\£to9, ii. 238. TtXeia upa, 
 
 T£X£UTda), i. 475. h. 94. 400. 
 T£X£UTa)i/Tos rov ^JJVOS, 1. 
 
 214 
 xfXfUTr;, ii. 574 
 TeXfii/, scil. ooov, ii. 102 
 T£'Xoc,' office,' i. 23. 95.240. 
 
 Tt'Xtj, 335. oi iv TtXft, 
 
 413. Tt'Xos Ix'^iv, ii. 1^. 
 
 232. Tt'Xtj, 'squadrons,' i. 
 
 83. 01 Td TtXrj IxovT^i^ 
 
 ii. 239 
 TfVfi/os, i. 186. T£/utytj, 11. 
 
 193 
 T£>£j/os, ii. 474 ^ , 
 Ttfivtiv 6&dv^ i. 365. u. 54o. 
 
 Tifxvtiv TTij y^s, i. 56 
 Tti/ayos, i. 454 
 -Ttos, verbals in, i. 3. lib 
 TCTpdyoii/os xd^ts, ii. 163. 
 
 5o/cot TtTpdywyoi, 149 
 
 T£TTiy£S XP""'*'*' ^' ^^ 
 
 T-£x«'»». i- il4. ii. 186. /i'iT£ 
 
 236 ' .. ,,, 
 
 TTjpto,, i. 337. 393. n. 144. 
 Ty\piiv Tos yu/ii/OTratoias, 
 286 
 TtOfAxat, ii- 284. componere, 
 331. for iiaTi0£iuat, i. 46. 
 for airoTiQffiai, 132. for 
 '7rpoo-Ti0£iuai,ii. 95. dioQai 
 oirXa, i. 212 his. Ti0£o-0ai 
 Td oTrXa, ii. 63. dtadai 
 Tov nroXip-ov^ i. 58. lu 
 Tidiadat, 123. KaXw? 0t<r- 
 0ai, ii. 29. iv aSiKniLUTt 
 Ti0£ff0at, i. 65; ts a/x(pifio- 
 Xoi/, ii. 30 
 ou Tt/udi/, ii. 234. Ti/xao/xai, 
 • 97Q 
 
 Ti^';, 'regal dignity,' i. 182. 
 
 Ti/u.'j M»"»i^»J«' 254. Tifiii 
 
 Kui Sofa, ii. 29 
 Tma,p£ouai,i. 168. 190. 487 
 
 T.^a,p'«, i. 46. 72. 480 
 Tts with numerals, 1. 5bU ; in- 
 definite, ii. 6. fitTauoid 
 Tis, i. 413. Tis E/cao-Tos, 
 ii. 573. auTos Tt9, 361. 
 
 Tts— £iU0l, 192. Tt, W0«- 
 
 wiM, i. 236. ii. 115: 'at all, 
 in any respect,' i. 223 ; for 
 tU Tt, 233; with adverbs, 
 ii. 539. Ti l^iviKou-, 610. 
 Tii/ds ou iroX/Vous, ii.^ 644. 
 il TL—ayadov Tt, i. 455 
 
 TlTpuXTKO), i. 23 
 
 Toi, sane, i. 264 
 TotVu,/, ii. 291, 292 
 Toid^E, ' to this ptirport,' 1. 58 
 ToX/udo), with accus. i. 60. 
 oi) ToX/udv, ii. 444.^ to\- 
 fjititreiav, for ToXfiav tX^ttv, 
 407. ToX/nwi/, for ToX^jj- 
 pos, i. 272 
 ToX/urjpos, i. 151 
 ToX/iJ)T»;s, i. 110 
 To/utus, ii. 154 
 
 TOfxil, i. 328 r 1 1 
 
 TOTrosand Tf^oiros confounded, 
 
 ii. 402 
 TdT£, 150. 495. ii. 65; where 
 
 vulg. -TTOTE, ii. 638 
 TOu/uiraXiv, i. 396 
 TOui/afTiov, ii. 3.54 
 
 Tovirtx^i-P^^i ii* 41* 
 
 Tpdirt^a, i. 180 
 
 TpaujuaTt^Ojuai, n. 1 /I 
 
 Tpaxifia, Tpoxivts? i- 537 
 
 Tpaxts, i- 538 
 
 TpsTs, i. 430 
 
 TptVo), i. 383. ii. 94. Tpt-n-o- 
 %.,i.244. 313. ii.142.397. 
 635. Tpi-irtadai irpoi Xtjct- 
 T£iai/, i. 10; "Trpos -ra M. 
 Krti 'Apy. ii. 458; KaTd, 
 188; liri Tii/a, i. 476 ; e-Tri 
 toDto to £ laos, ii. 432 ; on 
 the active and mid. sense of, 
 i. 100 
 
 Tpt'<^o/uat, i. 275. Tidpafi- 
 
 /U£|/OS, 303 
 Tpiaicdj/ropos, ii. 12 
 
 Tpt/3>/, ii. 657 
 
 Tpi^o), ii. 535. 537. rpifio- 
 
 /uai, 347 
 TpiJjpiTai, ii. 390 
 Tptdirtoj;, ii. 617 _ 
 TpiX'A ^"^i Tptxow, ii. 514 
 Tpdiroi, ii. 327. Tpd-jros and 
 
 Toiros confounded, 402 
 TpoTTooTjjp, i. 3d4 
 Tpo<^.';, ii. 391. 469 
 
 TpU^£pt«)T£pOS, i. 13 
 
 TpvxofJiai, i. 176. ii. 510 
 TpwyiXos, TpwyiXde, and 
 
 TpwytXos, ii. 473 
 Tuyxdi/w, i- 323. ^uyyi^w- 
 
 /uj/s Tuyx"''*^*'^ ii- 49/. 
 
 tTux^" Ka0£i»3oi^T£S, 149. 
 
 TUX"'!' Standing for a clause, 
 i. .518. fn] Tvx<^f yi/a5^»/s, 
 436. ov Tux^f., ii* ^55. 
 oTau TuxVt i- 206 
 
 TuXos, i. 354 
 
 "pupai/i/ts, i. 2/^. o2 
 
 Tupavi/os, i. 4/9 
 
 Tu-JTTw and irat'o), ii. 408 
 
 Tux'J. i- 271. ii. 305. 43.5. 
 Tuxat, i- 135. V Tvxn ^k 
 Toi attow, ii. 305. TuX!J 
 dyatJ^, 156. Is tux««i i- 127 
 
 Y. 
 
 i^pito), ii. 30 
 
 {;^pis,i.72. 313 
 
 iyt,}s, i. 409. 423. ii. 30 
 
 iaaToi^ijs, i. 398 
 
 TO vSuip, ii. 48 
 
 iȣTds, i.216 
 
 uids. ultos, i. 29 
 
 "TKK-apa, ii. 414 
 
 yXjj, i. 324. uX.js </)«»c£XAoj, 
 
 329 
 TXXaiKos Xtjuiji/, i. 501 
 v/xi/EU), i. 269 
 uui/os, i. .5.50 
 i/oyuai, i. 398 
 -uos, termination of proper 
 
 names in, i. 334 
 ir-Trdyw, ii. 191. i;7rayM>; 
 o-TpdT£u/ia, 169. vir. tv, 
 i. 498. ii. 600. virdyofia/., 
 i. 326. uTrdyo) and yirdyr.'- 
 /uai, ii. 532 
 uiraycoyrj, i. 544 
 uiraieptos, i. 186 
 uTTa/couo,, i. 308. ii. 299. 44.i. 
 uiraKouo-£Tat used miperso- 
 nallv, 424 ^^^ ^^. 
 
 irTTdpio), i. 123. 316. 324. 558. 
 ii. 30. u-n-dpxov vp.iv, 1. 
 172. Kara, ttji/ virdpxo": 
 aav hvvapLiv, 124. dird tj;s 
 u-jrapxouffMS d^joJo-Ews, M. 
 402. T^s vTrapxov<^n^ «'"'''" 
 Xafftos, 460 
 i;7r£tfi.t, ii. 618 
 viriKridtfiai, i. 138 
 vTTiKTpiirop.ai., 1.^ 409 
 vTTtKiptvyoo, i. 351 
 
 VTTfl/dl/TtOS, i. 211 
 
 GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES. 
 
 719 
 
 wTTt^dyo), ii. 272 
 virt^aipio/JLui, ii. 644. uir- 
 
 f^eXtii/ and -i\i<rdaiy 107 
 ii7rt^tX0di/T£S TouTous, i. 409 
 vnrtKaTijvai^ i. 409 
 virtfTrtiz/, i. 368 
 wTTtp, ' in the place of,' i. 155. 
 
 'ort,' 159. 191. VTTtp roO 
 
 ^apvafid^ov, ii. 599 
 
 virtpavxto^i ii. 33 
 viripliidXfipai., i. 294 
 i/TTtp/SuXfj «p£x;';s, i. 278. 
 
 VTrtp^o\Ti\V tTTlfptpttJ/, i. 
 
 514^ 
 ifmpiSuv, ii. 34o 
 uTTtptputlpos, i. 286 
 
 'IVfptx^^'J^ '^"*1 -oX'^'/^i ii. 
 405 
 
 VVtpixt^i i« 398. TO VTTEp- 
 
 i-Xov^ 556 
 
 virtpoyf/ia, i. 134 
 
 iirtpcpaivtivTouXocpov^ ii. 126 
 
 virtp(ptpu), ii. 8. .599 
 
 v-nip<l>puiv, i. 306 
 
 VTrijKooi, i. 308. i/TT. dXXri- 
 Xtoi/, ii. 348. TO uTT. 135 
 
 viri]piaia^ i. 206. ii. 209. uTr- 
 ijptalai, 360. .593 
 
 vTTtjpiaLuv, i. 3.54 
 
 i/inipiriu), ii. 146 
 
 uTTJ/ptTai, ii. 477 
 
 UTTVOS -TTpOlTOS, i. 211. ii. 527 
 
 i»7rd in composition, i. 309. 
 uTTo and aTTo confounded, i. 
 45. ii. 617. vTTo «7rXotas, 
 5. wTTo ai/X»jTa)V, 269. 
 uird K>}pi//cos, 364. vtt' £pj/- 
 /utas, 10. u<^' i/fiwv aiiTwv 
 iradtlv, 85. uTTo Toii; Trap- 
 
 OVTUiV KUKWV, 478. UTTO 
 
 ffTTou^jJs, i. 407. ii. 264. yird 
 
 Tds auTus f;/xtpas, 137 
 oTTo^tto-Tepos, i. 380. 445 
 vTroStiKvvp.L^ i. 126 
 ijTToStxofxai, i. 381. ii. 288. 
 ^ 352. 371 
 
 virodidifxivoi tov 'rroSa, i. 394 
 UTTo^uyta and ^twyjj, ii. 509 
 I'-TTo^oj/uaTa, i. 54 
 U'TTo^oJi/j/u/xt, i. 54 
 l/TToUtO-JS, uTTo'o-xfco-ts, i. 487 
 vTrodopufiio/jLui, li. 44 
 vTroh.arafiaiv(jo, ii. 551 
 uVo'*c£t)uai, i. 142. 531 
 viroKpivopLUi^ for dTTOK'p. ii. 
 
 530 
 viroXan^dvui, i. 106. 167. 321. 
 ^ ii. 241. 291. 357. 409 
 vTroXtLTrta, i. 130., ii. 595. 
 
 uTToXEiTrEii; Xdyoz/ Tii/i, 595. 
 
 uTroXEtTTojuai, i. 531. ii.394 
 virop.ivio, i. 123. obx utto- 
 
 fitvoov^ ii. 6 
 uTTo/iiyj/uyut, ii. 670 
 virofivniLaTa, i. 276 
 uVd/ui/jjo-is, ii. 28. viro/JLviiaii; 
 
 TToiijaaa^dai, i. 116 
 y7roi;£i<^o/Aat, i. 398 
 vTrovL(f)opai, i. 398 
 
 VTTOVoiu), i. 105. 518. UTTO- 
 
 votofiai^ ii. 338 
 
 virovoia^ i. 268. 437 
 vTovofiijSov, ii. 475 
 virovoffTtw, i. 535 
 i/iroTTt/i'Tra), ii. 66 
 viroTriTTTU), ii. 523 
 vTroTTTtvu}, ii. 410. Jxott- 
 
 T£i;u)j; TO t'pyoj/, ii. 438. 
 
 uTToTTTfyo/iai, i. 304. ii. 467 
 
 UTTOTTTJjS, ii. 410 
 yVoTTTajs, ii. 400 
 VTToaijpaivoo, i. 132. i/ttoctj/- 
 
 fialvojxai, ii. 363 
 uVuaTroi/oos, i. 101. ii. 456 
 i;7rd(rx£0'ts, i. 356. uTrdo-x**''^^ 
 
 and dirdt)to-is, 487 
 i/7roT£ti/co, ii. 629 
 dTToTtixt^w, ii. 474 
 dTToTtt'xto-ts, ii. 475 
 dTTortXtw, i. 447 
 uVoTtXiis, ii. 311. (fiopov 
 
 yTroTiXiis, i. 93 
 viroTieiiiLii, i. 193. ii. 88. 294 
 vrruToiriu), for uTroTrTtyw, i. 
 
 37 
 
 dTTOTOTTEUU), ii. 223 
 
 i/ttoi/Xos, ii. 36. 640 
 uVciupyta), i. 76. /u»; u'TToup- 
 
 ytJv, 64 
 vTrocpaivofiaiy ii. 190 
 VTToxtipioi, i. 379 
 dTToxwptco, i. 125. 345. Jtto- 
 
 Xit>pto/uLaL, ii. 129 
 viruxp^ia, i. 155. 437 
 wTTTtai dcTTi^ts, ii. 584 
 'Yaiai, ii. 288 
 
 UffTEptO), i. 186. VfTTipiiv 
 
 Tti/i, ii. 510 
 w'o-Tfpos, i. 141. vartpoif 
 
 iXduv, 335. vaTipov Xf"'" 
 
 I/O), 19. 101. vffTipov fj, 97. 
 
 vaTfpa fli/at, ii. 621 
 v(paipiw, i. 38.5. v(paipio/xat 
 
 witli gen. 404 
 J</)m/Tds, i. 360 
 v'piXKU), i. 326 
 v<()itytoinat, i. 128 
 u(pi(TTi}pLL,) i. 467. ii. 643. dr/)- 
 
 itnaa^ai, i. 303 
 vfpopdw, i. 431 
 v(pup/uLtu}, i. 338 
 vfpopfJLi^o/uLai, i. 338 
 vcpopfiiari^, i. 338 
 v(Pv6po^, ii. 42 
 y«//os Xa/x/idi/£ii;, i. 140. yt/zos 
 
 tX't^j ii' 21 
 
 (paivofxai^ i. 4. 464. cpaivt- 
 Tot, scil. £ti/at, ii. 389 
 
 </)d/c£X\oi uXijs, i. 329 
 
 </>dXay^, ii. 396 
 
 <pavf.p6<i, i. 77. 107. 305. to 
 ipavtpov, 78. ou (pui/tpoi 
 tIt/at, ii. 414. ipuvipuL 
 iXTTtOfS, 304. (pavtpwTu- 
 TOS, 18 
 
 (pavipu)^, i. 437 
 
 -(pavt]'i iu composition, i. 35 
 
 </)ttpayy£S, i. 316 
 
 ^auXi; OTparid, ii. 350. to 
 ^aOXoi/, 346. 6 (pavXoTt- 
 pos yv(up}]v, i. 526 
 *£td, i. 244 
 (})tidop.ai, ii. 19 
 <pEic<i), ii. .584 
 ^cptyyuos, i. 446. <pgpiy- 
 
 youiTuTos, ii. 643 
 (pipu), i. 107 ; ' to lay waste,' 
 17 ; for Xa/Lt/3d»/a), 389 ; 
 for irpoafpipu), ii. 6. X"Xt- 
 TTcos cpiptiv, i. 234 ; ri 
 od^?;9 fxaXXov, 11 ; 5t«- 
 fioXip/ auTw, 177; tiri to 
 auTo, 128; dpyj; toi/ tto- 
 Xtfxop, 57 ; hoa-pov, ii. 27. 
 (pipof-iai, i. 457. <pipu) and 
 ia<pipu)^ ii. 349. /caXtus 
 (ptpicrOai, i. 301 ; tu, ii. 
 198; od^ui/, 520. d^tw- 
 o-ti/, .520 
 
 <}>tuytiv rou iraripa, i. 20; 
 Tfyi; (y>/J/), 206. cptvytLu 
 (Pvyii,o59. (pivyuvru^fptv- 
 yov^Ti, ii. 565. </>tdyfi/Tts 
 £KpdToyi;, 50. ot (pivyuv- 
 Tts, ' the exiles,' i. 46 
 
 <^»j/U£, ii. 153. 381 
 
 (pddi>tiv dv TTpoKaTaXapftd- 
 vovTtt, ii. 474. <l)Qdvup.ui, 
 1 i'O. (/)tid<ras, i. 295. 3.52. oL'U 
 
 cpdtipopai, i. 45. 132. 157. 447 
 
 ipdovto), i. 437 
 
 dudpwTTwv (pi^opa, ii. 508 
 
 (PiXtTaipu^, i. 516 
 
 (piXtui, dyaTrdo), and <rTtpya», 
 i. 72 
 
 (piXia, i. 381. <piXia Tti/ds, 
 140. ii. 150 
 
 0iXtos, ii. 158 
 
 cfjiXooiKiu), i. 124 
 
 fpiXoKaXiu), i. 262 
 
 <piXoKpivtu} and (pvXoKpivtaty 
 ii. 343 
 
 (piXovtiKtu), ii. 311. ficopia 
 (piXovtiKtov, 84 
 
 (piXovuKia, i. 76, 523. ii. 219 
 
 ^iXovtiKo^, ii. 233 
 
 ^iXoTToXts?, ii. 467 
 
 <piXoao(piu}, i. 262 
 
 <piXoTip.ia, i. 77. .522 
 
 (pXtoo or 0Xicu, ii. 251 
 
 0\ido-tos, ii. 251 
 
 (pXiovi, ii. 251 
 
 0Xdy6o<ns, i. 284 
 
 (pXvKTUlVUly i. 286 
 
 (po(i(pu)Ttpo^, i. 213. iirt to 
 
 ^o/i. virovotlv, ii. 445 
 </)d/ios, ii. 571. (pujioi Kai 
 
 StipaTa, 581 
 <popp.ti66v, i. 324. ii. 68 
 flt>dpos, i. 390. (popuiv tKOtiai^ 
 
 148 
 (popTijyiKov ttXolov.^ ii. 456 
 <ppd(Taop.ai, i. 132. (Ppu^d- 
 
 p.t.voL iipuXaaaovy 373 
 (ppia-ra, i. 282. 287 
 0p£a> and compounds, ii. 513 
 tppoviu), i. 425. 494. ii. 293 
 ii>p6vi]p.a, i. 130. 306. 443. ii. 
 
 230. 233 
 
720 
 
 (ppovTiSi^ vovy \. 445 ^_^ 
 (ppovpai ^laTrifxTTtiv^ u. T- 
 (ppovpt.109, ii- -•*4 
 (f>povptu), i. 101. 388 
 
 ^pou/oiKoi/ and </)<)oi;pioi;, n. 
 284 ^ ,. 
 
 <^()yyavio-^os, ii- 48/ 
 
 cbpuvai/tt, i. 559 , 
 
 ^ipvKrol, i. 355. </)pi;KTut 
 iroXifxioL, 396 ^ 
 
 <^ouKTwpto/xai, i. o07 
 
 ,/,uyas ti/ui, ii. 4G7 
 
 d)UY»K ' banislimii, i. 4-; a 
 band; ii. 639. t, (^t-y'i ^at 
 Ji £d>o6os, 1<)7 .. 
 
 </>u\aK;,, i. 448. 4o4 u. 48. 
 
 5u\aK-r,9,6-20. c/>.;\. aotff- 
 
 /xos, 410. £"P7'^'' '/>"'>."':;''' 
 
 519. (pvXuKi] fit-rpia, 11. 4/. 
 
 <^oXaKJ/ and <pv\ii conf.4/0 
 </)u\a/vT,ipioi/, ii. 48. 148 
 <hu\d(T<JOfJiai, 11. 19. 80. 401 
 d)i;X.";, i. 540. <^u\at, o3b ^ 
 rf)u\uKoii/ta) and (/>i\oK-pift"', 
 
 ii. 343 
 (f>vpau), i. 452 
 4>upA;os, ii. 240 
 rf)uo-a, ii. 136 
 
 L(ri9, i. 253. 279. <?>"5*'!, 
 ii. 496. </.uo-£a)9 lo-xi'^j '• 
 193. dvdpwTTtia (puai^, o'-ii 
 (^vTtviiv y»)u, i- 5 
 Juu), i. 309 .. i-Q 
 
 4>(iTios, 4>wTuos, i. 334 
 
 yaXapo^, i. 328 ., 
 
 vaX.-lraii/a,, i. 240. oli. n. 
 
 fifiS 
 vaXiTTos, i. 36. ii. 533. x«>V 
 ^ iro.., 353. 6py.', X<'}^^%'- 
 
 181. x^'^t'^'^'^^/"'^'''' . i-* 
 
 ii.54U. x"^^'^"''^"'^"*'^* 
 XaXHTTOTi,?, i. 134 
 
 -vaXfeTTws, 1. 5. 234. u. i)OJ. 
 
 X- 'X""' ^- ^^^' '^'^ ^" 
 <T<^dXXe(r0at, ii. 81 
 
 XaXi^, i. 143 .. 
 
 Xa\Ky)6wv and KoXx»j5")i',ii. 
 
 99 
 
 ^ XaXKLOLKOV, i. 178. TO 
 
 Ispov T^« XaXKtoiKoi/, loo 
 Xapaapa, i. 399. 545. 555 
 Xapti^pa, Xapa5po9, u. 2oo 
 vapaKts, i. 499 
 
 idpil i. 59. x^P'" ^^P""' 
 
 ^459 
 
 valXos roKppov, i. 397 
 
 XE.M«^o/xai, i. 495. 11. 480 
 
 X^iM^P*''^^' ^' ^ 
 
 INDEX I. 
 
 vsiMcbi;, ii. 7. 139. 158. x"" 
 
 fJiWV i/oTtpos, 1. 'J^'** 
 vfio (ri3jjpa, ii. 39. 503. tv 
 
 X£p(rli/, i. 486. ii. 150. e? 
 
 y*Ipa9, 274. 631 
 
 VEtpoouai, 1. -iOw 
 
 x«tpoT£X';'»«v}^- Y;^ 
 
 ■Vtinovpytu}^ 11. 64+ ^ 
 
 X£ipu,y, i. 146. X^'P'^^ ^'^«'' 
 
 ii 467. x^'P*'*'* »jytto^"a'i 
 
 i. 376 
 x/oi/h/a, ii- 131 .. ^ 
 
 dKuvTKTTal x^po^ai^^ 11. 50J 
 Y)jX»i i. 100. ii. 541. 600 
 iixiXiotXoydBts/n.2Go.2a 
 
 XiTojj/, i. 15. x'-r<I)i/£sXtj/oi,l4 
 
 XXalva, i. 15 
 
 Xoli/i^, ii- 26 
 
 yopoi/s /Lif0' ifpt^" '^^'^'^1'-'^; 
 
 i 553 Yoooi/'J dvdytiu, 5.)U 
 
 Xp^io/xat,! 22.225.2:54.4.55. 
 
 52;5. ii. 133. 158. 202. 302. 
 
 307. 361. XP"'/^^""'' '• - • 
 uauTi XP'>^«^' 233 ; i^ti'/xa 
 
 tupai/ts, 185. Xoyots Koi- 
 
 f/ois, ii. 85; tjj d»/0p<x)7r*i« 
 
 (/>u(r£i,i.l24; Tti/i o,ti /3ou- 
 
 Xoi/Ttti, ii. 587 ; d/vovTtots, 
 
 564 
 XP-'", i- 59. 61- C9. 190 
 Xpitfxara, i. o03. u. 4/.i.^U0 
 6j;s denoting the moveables, 
 baggage, &c. i. 84. opp. to 
 a JM«Ta, 208. ' bribes,' u. 
 .535. ' expenses,' 535. XP"' 
 uao-i vLKaadui, 5,36. XP- 
 h Tols Upol^, 348. ^ XP": 
 /iaxa Trpdo-o-ttrOai, 8/. o96 
 Xp),i..«Ti^a,, ii. 256. 415. xp)r 
 fiarilw and -opai, i. lo6 ^ 
 
 XP»',<n|Uos, ii. 332. to xP"' 
 Gifxov^ i. 296 
 
 Xp»)0't/>i'«'«, ii- 66o 
 
 XP'/cis, i. 30o 
 
 Xptj<r/xo\dyo9, i- 2-0 11. 59- 
 
 XofjcT/xos, 1. 220. 11. 304 
 
 vp.jo-Tos, i. 140. 483 
 
 Xport^co with infin. preeeded 
 by Trpif, ii- 394 
 
 Xpoj/ios, i. -03 ^ . 
 
 of XP^'J'O^ '■ ^^® clironology, i. 
 
 tt; XP'i'i ^" 
 
 X«i^a, i.324 
 
 Kara tijv X'^P"'';^'^'*^^^ - 
 Xa.p.'a,, i. 132. 185. 260. u. 
 
 102. 579. 663 , . ,_ 
 vwpt'oi;, i. 154. ws « tXa- 
 
 ^ xt'^^«'^ x^'P''^"' 100-, ^"7 
 
 ywpiov, ii. 46 •, tpu^i'Oi/, 261 ; 
 Xti/xHpti'oy, i. 319. Ti X"*- 
 
 pj'oi/, ii. 583 , . nn 
 
 Ya.pls 56, 'and besides, i. 99 
 
 Xa,poi/, 1. -ji/ 
 
 XworiS XtjUtVWV, 1. o<" 
 
 f« 
 
 » 
 
 vf/tyoufu, ii. 291 
 
 x|,.OoV"t. "• 288. 344. »//£..- 
 
 (J-t)tVT£S TtUV Or/COTTWI/, 6< 1^ 
 
 x|/)|f/)/(Co^ai. i. 75. 1()4. ii. 535. 
 fii] "(jmvtpM'i \l/i]<l>iltovai^ 
 
 ii. 538 ^ , _ 
 
 x|/,>/)<>i; /3ou\£(Teai, i. 569._x//»;- 
 c/>oi/ (/)ayspa»' 5iEj;EyK£i»',". 
 
 97 
 W/.XoJ, i. 332. ii. 127. TXivn 
 
 xjf,Xil}. 541 
 
 i|/iXda), i. 558 
 
 i|^d(/)os, i. 395 
 
 Q. 
 
 a,O.Vai, ii. 18. 130 
 a,ei(T/xdv do-Tri'awi/, n. 1-29 
 tbiuo? K«i intya^, i. 413 
 aJi/ijTos, i. 167. 429 
 wi;i,<Tt9, ii. 362 
 dlpa Itou9, i. 294. ii. 424 _ 
 Trt ojpaTa, i. 165. wpaia, 
 
 471 
 a5s, for oTai/, i. 3o. quippe, 
 127. quantum fieri potest, 
 39. with participle, 418. n. 
 497. omission of, before a 
 participle, i. 201. after verbs 
 of preparing, &c. 201. pre- 
 fixed to superlatives, d^y. 
 ' considered as,' 24. denoting 
 purpose, 100. for o7ra)S,oOl. 
 for oiiTws, 406. put after its 
 verb, 373. for ir^v, n. 2/8. 
 inadvertently omitted, b'Ai. 
 f..r kird, 388. for tiVirEp, i. 
 11. (lis sIko?, 9. (ii<i tjt. 
 TvpavuiBi. 175. '^'iov^l^ll' 
 ols £/c Twi/ cvvarwu, -lo. 
 (J5 £K- TJf -Trapdi/Ttoi/, 11. 
 27. ftJs tlirtli/, i. 290. n. 
 549 
 
 ovK oto/xai, 11. olio ^ ^ 
 
 ti'o-TS, 'on condition that, i. 
 401. 409. ita ut, 189. in 
 an interrogative sentence, n. 
 297. for ttT£, 505. with in- 
 fin. 12. after a participle, 45b. 
 so that,' 377. atqueita.'f. 
 'such being the case, 4bJ. 
 ci'o-Tf K-ai, 487 
 oJ<^>A£«a, i. 8. 48. 118. 20^. 
 303. 519. ii. 428. 439. 54/. 
 Kwn oi^. 441 
 a)dj£\ta), 1. loo. ^oo- ^"- 
 439. ui<ptXioiJLai, 4o6. ou^" 
 w(/)£X£T<Teat, i. 435. wipi- 
 
 Xov/itvoi fcX«i»'' ^^^ 
 a)d)£Xta, ii. 547 
 a;^£XtM09, i. 279. 463 
 
 INDEX IL 
 
 Ahscondere arcem^ ii. 263 
 
 Acanthus, i. 16 
 
 Acamania, i. 554 
 
 Achaea, i. 160 
 
 Acheron, the, i. 81 
 
 Achradina, ii. 683 
 
 Acrae, ii. 322 
 
 Acraean Rock, ii. 579. 688 
 
 Acragas, ii. 321 
 
 Acropolis, 1. 232 
 
 Actaeae, ii. 69 
 
 Acta, ii. 147 
 
 Aciio, ii. 147 
 
 Admitto, ii. 29 
 
 j£dificia, i. 21 
 
 iEginetae, i. 103 
 
 .^gitium, i. 544 
 
 jEnia, ii. 243 
 
 JEquus, ii. 142 
 
 JEstus, ii. 589 
 
 jEtna, Mount, ii. 470; erup- 
 tion of lava from, i. 567 
 
 iEtolia, 1. 545. The iEtolians, 
 12 
 
 Agraea, i. 560 
 
 Alacer, ii. 467 
 
 Alcibiades, ii, 233 
 
 Alcidas, i. 405 
 
 Alesium, ii. 261 
 
 Aleuadae, the, i. 241 
 
 Alkao, ii. 218 
 
 Ambio, i. 497 
 
 Amentia, i. 170 
 
 Amitto^ ii. 468 
 
 Amphipolis, ii. 137, 138. 251. 
 Tne Amphipolitans, 139 
 
 Amyclae, ii. 205 ; temple of 
 Apollo at, ihul. 
 
 Anaceum, ii. 664 
 
 Anapus, bridge of the, ii. 675 
 
 Anchors, where usually hung, 
 ii. 516 
 
 Androcrates, i. 398 ; chapel of, 
 ibid. 
 
 Ansa^ ii. 517 
 
 Anteeo, i. 251 
 
 Antevenio, i. 251 
 
 Antiphon, ii. 642 
 
 Antiquuis habere, ii. 80 
 
 'Apart,' ii. 328 
 
 Af>erire terram, ii. 263 
 VOL. 11. 
 
 MATTERS. 
 
 Apollo, i. 549 ; temple of, 541. 
 ii. 205. Apollo Maloeis, i. 
 372. 374. Apollo Temeuites, 
 sanctuary of, ii. 676 
 
 Ara, ii. 62 
 
 Arcadians, the, i. 558. ii. 548 
 
 Arcturus, i. 330 
 
 Argives, the Eighty, ii. 238; 
 the Thousand, 285 
 
 Argos, i. 564; A. Amphilochi- 
 cum, 335 
 
 Armor, i. 12 
 
 Arne, i. 26 
 
 Arnissa, ii. 170 
 
 Arragona, ii. 470 
 
 Artemisium, ii. 262 
 
 Artvnae, the, ii. 226. 238 
 
 ' Ask,' ii. 134 
 
 Assinarus, the river, ii. 689 
 
 Astro, ii. 75 
 
 Athenians, the, aiiTo'x6oj/£s, 
 i. 6 ; costume of the, 13 ; 
 mode of education among, 
 260, Athenian envoys and 
 the Melian ^vvi^poi, con- 
 ference between the, ii. 290 
 
 Athens, i. 252. ii. 363; pesti- 
 lence at, i. 280 
 
 Athletae, honours paid to the, 
 ii. 159 
 
 Athos, Mount, ii. 147 
 
 Atitanae, Atintanae, i. 334 
 
 Atramytium, ii. 178 
 
 Atreus, i. 20 
 
 Attento, ii. 430 
 
 Attic law that public orators, 
 &c. should procreate lawful 
 children, i. 277 
 
 Attica, i. 6, 7 
 
 Audens, for audajr, ii. 278 
 
 Audeo, i. 464. 530. ii. 407 
 
 Anion, ii. 138 
 
 Aversus, i. 495 
 
 Bacchus, temple of, ii. 664 
 Barathrum, i. 187 
 ' Bellows, pair of,' ii. 134 
 Bilinguis, ii. 147 
 Blandus, ii. 433 
 Boeotarchs, ii. 120 
 Boeotians, the, i. 371 
 
 ' Boil,' to, i. 434 
 
 Bolbe, ii. 138 
 
 Bricinnia, ii. 181 
 
 Bromiscus, ii. 138 
 
 Bullio, to ' buUv,' i. 434 
 
 Buplirasia, ii. 154 
 
 Burial, ancient mode of, i. 18 
 
 Burying- places, ii. 193 
 
 Cacynaris, the river, ii. 688 
 
 Cceadas, i. 187 
 
 Calchidians, ii. 447 
 
 Callirrhoe, the, i. 233 
 
 Calydon, i. 548 
 
 Camarina, ii. 322. 437 
 
 Camp-followers, number of, ii. 
 573 
 
 Capita, i. 248 
 
 Caput AqucB Ferentince, ii. 255 
 
 Carians, the, i. 17 
 
 Cameian holydays, ii. 248 
 
 Carneius, the month, ii. 248, 
 249 
 
 Caryae, ii. 250 
 
 Caryatides, ii. 250 
 
 Casmenae, ii. 322 
 
 Castigo, ii. 593 
 
 Castor and Pollux, temple of, 
 ii. 664 
 
 Cavdince furculcB, ii. 583 
 
 Causa, i, 44 
 
 ' Cavalier,' ii. 273 
 
 Cedere de, ii. 279 
 
 Celox, ii. 12 
 
 Centoripa, ii. 470 
 
 Cephallenia, i. 248 
 
 Cetera, ii. 58 
 
 Chaeronea, i. 26, ii. 99 
 
 Chalcedon, ii. QQ ^ 
 
 Chalcioecon, i. 185 
 
 Charadrus, ii. 255 
 
 Charybdis, ii. 38 
 
 Chief-Priest customarily sent 
 from parent states to colo- 
 nies, i. 47 
 
 Chimerium, i. 80 
 
 Choenix, ii. 26 ; a soldier's al- 
 lowance per diem, 27 
 
 Circumagor, i. 57 
 
 Circumfiuus, ii. 320 
 3 A 
 
722 
 
 Circuniscindo, "-19 
 Circumvallation, walls ot, u. 
 
 Classical writers, ancient divi- 
 sions of, i. 21 
 Cleiiientia, i. 429 
 Cleon, i. 414. character ot, 
 
 434 
 Cleonae, ii. 266 
 
 Coerceo^ ii. 133 
 
 Cdlido, I. 79 
 
 Collum, ii. 62 
 
 Colonization, ii. 648 
 
 Colonies, rights due from the, 
 to the parent states, i. 45 
 
 Colophon, i. 408 
 
 Column, of an army, ii. I'^t 
 
 Combs, grasshopper, i. 14 
 
 Cominus ire, ii. 14 _ 
 
 Communis, i. 457. 4< 8 
 
 Non compiirere, ii. 414 
 
 Compono, i. 1 
 
 Cowc/wo, ii. 249 
 
 Cunfunderef(&Jus,^n. SM 
 
 Congredior, ii. 267 
 Congruo, ii. 249 
 Consido, ii. 250 
 Constituo, i. 477 
 Corvphasium, ii. 3. 154 
 Costume of the Athenians, i. 
 
 13 
 
 Cotyla,ii. 26,27 
 
 * Cousin,' i. 179 
 Cranii, i. 248 
 ■ Crommyon, ii. 65 
 
 Crown of honour decreed to 
 
 public benefactors, ii. 159 
 Cuneum, ii. 516 
 Cyane, valley of the, n. b/O 
 C'yclades, the, i. 9 
 Cvpsela, ii. 221 _ , . 
 CVthera,ii.71. The Cythenans, 
 
 '217 
 Cynuria, ii. 74 
 
 INDEX IT. 
 
 Doxandcr, i. 370 
 Drabescus, ii. 138 
 Drachma, Ejryptian, i. 51 
 Dress, &c. of the Athenians, 
 &c. i. 14, 15 
 
 'Dart,Mi. 60 
 
 Dascon, ii. 675 
 Day's vovfige, i. 3o9 
 
 Davs, unlucky, n. 559 ., 
 
 Dead, on sacrifices to the, u. 
 
 194 
 
 Deceleia, ii. 501 
 Dccerto, ii. 650 
 Delium, ii. 99 - . .,q 
 
 Dclos, purification of, i. My, 
 
 gi-eat festivals at, 550 
 'Demagogue,' ii 35 
 Demosthenes, ii. 5. 13 
 D.-ais, and Dictidians, u. Ssl. 
 
 285 
 DipHis, i. 36 
 Dionysia, ii. 206 
 Dionysus, or Bacclius, temple 
 
 of, ii. 664 
 Dipvlura, gate of, ii. 408 
 Di<socio, ii. 433. Dissoctor, 
 
 316 
 Dium, ii. 222 
 Dolphins, ii. 524. 683 
 Dominatio, i. 479 
 
 Earthquakes, i. 535 ; reckoned 
 among the 5io<rt|/A£tai, u. 
 
 235 
 
 Eclipses, days after solar or 
 lunar, unluckv, u. 539. b8o 
 Edones, the, i. 149 
 Efiisa fuga, I 2A9^ 
 Eighty, Council of, u- ^«><> 
 Eion, ii. 7 ^, 
 
 Elsea, i. 81. The El«ans, ii. 
 
 217 
 Emathia, i. 6 
 Ephyra, i. 80 
 Epibatae, see liri^aTti?. 
 Epidaurus, ii. 74. 278 
 Epipol^, ii. 429. 471. 676. 684 
 Epirots, i. 5^58 
 Erigo, i. 2/ / . Erigor, 2/8 
 El incus, valley of, ii. 582 ; the 
 
 river, 689 
 Eumolpus, Eumolpidas, i. 391 
 Eupalium, i. 543 
 
 Eupompidas, i. 391 
 
 Euryelus, ii. 472.484. 6// 
 
 Eurvstheus, i. 20 
 
 Evcedere pngna, ii. 2/8 
 
 Evcieo, i. 357 
 
 Excipio, i. 382 
 
 Excursores, ii. 163 
 
 Eximere curas, &<^.."- 1"^ 
 Explicare classem^ ii. 2/"- 
 
 Fas, i. 115 
 ' Felt,' ii. 53 
 Fero, for reporio, i. 389 
 Festino, ii. 227 
 Fluo, ii. 251 
 
 Foot of the Grecian soldiery, 
 one alone shod, i. 394 
 
 ' Free ' state, i. 448 
 
 Fugere patriam, i. 20 
 
 Fundus, n. 120 
 
 Funeral honours, 1-.24.K '-ol 
 
 Farctdce CawUnce, ii. 583 
 
 Gymnastic exercises, i. 15, 16 
 Gymnopscdia, ii. 286 
 
 Haheo, for sum, i. 46 
 Halias, ii. ^^ 
 'Handsome,' i. H 
 ' Headlong,' ii. 393 
 Hellenes, the, i. 8 
 Helorine way, ii. o/«7 
 Helots, the, i. 201. n. 221 
 Hei-aclea in Tiachinia, i. iU4. 
 
 538 
 Heiaclida>,, i. 20 .. 
 
 Herjeum, i. 494. 501. 504. ii. 
 
 277 
 
 Hermse, ii. 356 
 
 Heroes, honours paid to, u. 
 
 Hippagretes, u. at . 
 
 Homer's Iliad, ancient divi- 
 
 sion of, i. 21 ; Hymns, 5oO 
 Honestus, i. 469 
 Horatii and Curiatn, on the 
 
 combat of the, ii. 565 
 Hvblaeans, the, ii. 470 
 Hvccara, ii. 414 
 Hyllaic Port, i. 501. 53'i 
 Hysia;, ii. 288 
 
 Ihi, for turn, i. 25 
 
 Ide, i. 561 ^ 
 
 Idem, ii. 27^ 
 
 Idomene, i. 560 
 
 letas, or Getas, ":.4'^'] 
 
 Immanis, i. 413. ii. 341 
 
 Inania belli A. 402 
 
 Inessa, ii. 470 
 
 InstUutio vitce, i. 113 
 
 Insum, i. 238 
 
 Jntenio, ii. 200 
 
 /7//m, ii. 295 ^ 
 
 lonism gulf, the, i. 44 
 
 lonians, the, i. 14 
 
 Iste, implying contempt, i. W 
 
 Istone, i. 532 
 
 Ita after negatives, i. ^-4 
 
 Itali, and Italiotae, u. 75. Ita- 
 
 liots, .388 
 Itwiue, ii. 297 . 
 
 Ithonie, temple of Jupiter on, 
 
 1.151 
 
 Galepsus, ii. 86. 143 
 Gallevs of war, ancient, ii. bo-a 
 Gemi'nia Scales, i. 187 
 Gerunea, i. 153 
 Getas, or letas, n. 483 
 Gilding, introduction of, i. 1|W 
 Girdles, when disused by^Jie 
 Athletes, i. 16 
 
 Glvkys Limcn, i. 81 
 
 Porto Govino, i. 501 
 
 Graia, i. 242 
 
 ' Grapnel,' ii. 39. 5o3 
 
 Grasshopper combs, i. 14 
 
 Grecian sea, the, i- ^ 
 
 Greeks prone to falsification, 
 
 ii. 342 
 Gremium, i. 364 
 
 Jactor, ii. 576 
 Jamdiu,n.2m 
 Janus, temple »> ^-J**^ 
 Judicium zeli, ii. 25b 
 Juno, temple of, see Herrrum. 
 Jupiter, temple of, on Ithome, 
 i 151. Jupiter Capitohnus. 
 
 185 
 
 Kerdvlium, ii. 183 . 
 
 Kint^ships, on the ancient, i. 
 
 2f . 
 Labdalum, ii. 472. 677 
 
 Tjahbro, i. 505 
 Lacedaemonians, the, i. 14. 
 
 371 ; dress of the, 15 
 Laches, ii. 156 
 
 Lacon, whence named, i. 456 
 Laconia, ii. 71 
 Laurium, i. 298 
 ' Law,' ii. 667 
 Lay, ii. 387 
 Lecythus, ii. 150 
 Leocorium, i. 37 
 Leon, ii. 677 
 Lepreum, ii. 217. 221 
 Lesbos, 453 ; revolt of, ii. 159. 
 
 The Lesbians, i. 371 
 Leucadia, i. 540. Leucadian 
 
 isthmus, ii. 8 
 Leucas, i. 540 
 Leuctra, ii. 248 
 Libations accompanying public 
 
 prayers, ii. 36a 
 Li/)ertinus, ii. 221 
 Lichas, ii. 242 
 Lictores, ii. 67 
 Ligyes, the, ii. 317 
 Limnaia, i. 555 
 Linseed, ii. 43 
 Lii)ara, i. 534 
 Lipari islands, i. 534 
 Locri, the, i. 221 
 Long Walls, the, ii. 138 
 Longissime gentium, i. 3 
 Lidjenter, i. 529 
 Lupercalia, ii. 286 
 Lustrare eaercitum, ii. 578 
 Lyceum, ii. 199. 248 
 Lynccstians, ii. 163 
 Lyncus, pass of, ii. 106. 170 
 Lysimeleia, the Marsh, ii. 679 
 
 Macedonians, ii. 163, Mace- 
 donian kingdom, i. 364 
 
 Mag iste r, ii. 215 
 
 Malea, i. 372, 373. ii. 86 
 
 Maloeis, i. 372, 373, 374 
 
 Maneo, i. 225 
 
 Mantinea, the plain of, ii. 262 
 
 Manuscripts, gaps in, i. 417 
 
 Medeon, i. 555 
 
 Medical metaphor, ii. 336 
 
 Medius, i. 219 
 
 Megai-a, i. 204. ii. 88. 395 
 
 Melian l^vvthpoi and the A- 
 thenian envovs, conference 
 between, ii. 290 
 
 Melitia, ii. 101, 102 
 
 Melitias, a town of the A- 
 cliaians, ii 101 
 
 Melos, island of, ii. ?89 
 
 Messena, ii. .S8 
 
 Mcssenia, i. 243 
 
 Messenians of Naupactus, ii. 4 
 
 Messina, strait of, ii. 316 
 
 Mcthone, ii. 65 
 
 Methydrium, ii. 252 
 
 Metropolis, i. 554 
 
 Minerva, temple of, i. 185 
 
 Mitylene, i. 370, 371. The 
 Mitylenaans, 370 
 
 Mudius, ii. 26 
 
 MATTERS. 
 
 Molossians, the, i. 334 
 
 Monarchies, despotic, and re- 
 gular, i. 25 
 
 Morea, ii. 65 
 
 Morgantine, or Morgantia, ii. 
 86 
 
 Morgetes, ii. 86 
 
 Morno, i. 543 
 
 Moius, i, 3 
 
 Mycalessus, ii. 511 
 
 Mycenae, i. 21 
 
 Myonnesus, i. 405 
 
 Navarino, bay of, ii. 3 
 Nemeium, i. 543 
 Neodamode, ii. 221 
 Neptune, temples of, i. 340. ii. 
 
 171 
 Nequitia, i. 524 
 Nicias, character of, ii. 575, 
 
 576 
 Night's voyage, i. 359 
 Nil, i. 49 
 Notium, i. 408 
 Nudo, i. 558 
 Nunc, i. 170 
 
 Oaths, various kinds of, ii. 
 
 203 ; renewal of, every year, 
 
 204 
 Oheo, ii. 578 
 Obliquo, ii. 40 
 Obumhro, ii. 376 
 Odomantes, the, ii. 182 
 Odrvsia, i. 356. The Odrysians, 
 
 361 
 CEneon, i. 542 
 (Eniada;, i. 158. 367 
 (Enophyta, i. 154. 156. 158 
 ffisyme, ii. 143 
 Olim, ii. 266 
 
 Olpae, i. 553, 554, 555. ii. 150 
 Olympieium, ii. 675 
 Olynthus, i. 96 
 Oneia, ii. 64 
 Oneion, Mount, ii. 64 
 Ophis, ii. 262 
 Opium, ii. 43 
 Oracles, whether delivered in 
 
 verse or in prose, ii. 198 
 Orators, ancient history cor- 
 rupted by, ii. 573 
 Oresta% the, i. 335 
 Oresthium, or Orestium, ii. 
 
 260 * 
 
 Orisippus, i. 16 
 Orneae, ii. 266 
 Orobiae, i. 535 
 Orosangae, i. 179 
 Ortygia, ii. 683 
 Otages, Otanes, or Tages, ii. 
 
 604 
 
 Pallene, ii. 159 
 Pammilus, or Pamillus, ii. 321 
 Panopeum, ii. d^ 
 Paralus, tlie vessel, i. 505 
 
 723 
 
 Parauaei, i. 334 
 
 Parentutio, i. 470 
 
 Parrhasia, ii. 220 
 
 Patraj, ii. 244, 245 
 
 Pedetentim, ii. 130 
 
 Pep, ii. 88 
 
 Peloponnesian war, i. 1. 3; 
 
 causes of the, 43 
 Pelops, i. 20 
 Peloris, Pelorus, ii. 39 
 Pei^a, i. 242 
 
 Pericles, the father of, i. 197 
 Perioeci, i. 335. ii. 70. Peri- 
 
 oeci of the Eleans, i. 245 
 Persians, the, i. 361 
 Pertineo, i. 175 
 Pestilence at Athens, i. 280 
 Phalanx, Macedonian and Ro- 
 man, ii. 127 
 Phanote, or Phanoteus, ii. ^9 
 Pharsalus, ii. 10 
 Pheia, i. 244 
 Phlius, ii. 251 
 Phoceae, ii. 181 
 Pliocians, the, ii. 318 
 Phoenician port, ii. 71 
 Phyrcus, ii. 240 
 Phytia, or Phaetia, i. 555 
 Piracy, i. 10 
 Piiffiils, i. 242. ii. 601 
 Plaga, ii. 34 
 PlatJEa, i. 478. ii. 245. The 
 
 Plata?ans, i. 399 
 Plemmyrium, ii. 681, 682 
 Polichne, ii. 675, 676 
 Possessio and proprietas, ii. 
 
 140 
 Potestas, i. 95 
 Potidaea, i. 101 
 Potior, ii. 379 
 ' Pour,' ii. 586 
 Pr<B, ii. 264 
 Pi-asia?, i. 298 
 Pretno, ii, 323 
 Pro, ii. 32 
 Probe, i, 434 
 Procella, i. 393 
 Proclamations not unfrequent- 
 
 ly expressed by a constr. 
 
 with accus. and infin. i. 49 
 Proctirator, i. 456 
 Procustodes, i. 563 
 Profero, ii. 218 
 Propono, i, 249 
 Projirietas and possessio, ii. 1 40 
 Prosterno, i. 173 
 Prote, the island of, ii. 21 
 Prows of ships, ancient mode 
 
 of striking with, ii. 683 
 Prudejis, i. 516 
 Pteleum, ii. 203 
 Pvlos, ii. 3 
 
 * Quell,' ii. 345 
 
 Ransom, the sums given for, 
 
 i. 496 
 Ratis, ii. 19 
 Rede, i. 491 
 
724 
 
 Redeo, i. 261 
 Bedimo, ii. 259 
 Refugio, i. 409 
 Remulco, ii. 39 
 Repleor, i. 291 
 Repiidio, ii. 218 
 Revenue, royal, i. 360 
 
 Rhegium, promontory of, u. 
 38. 387 
 
 Rheitus, ii. 62 
 
 Rhium, ii. 244 
 
 ' Rouse,' ii. 368 
 
 INDEX II. 
 
 Sacred vessels, i. 406 
 Sacrificing, early mode ot, i. 
 
 Salaminia, the vessel, i. 505 
 Salt-springs in Attica, i. 267 
 Samians, the, i. 28 
 Saminthus, ii. 253 
 Sanctum Sanctorum^ i. 18b 
 Sane, ii. 147 
 Sapio, i. 424 
 Sauciaius, ii. 172 
 Scardus, Mojmt, i. 358 
 Scione, ii. 175 
 Sciiitis, ii. 2-21. 265 
 Scombrus, Scomius, i. 3o8 
 Scvlax, i. 153. 502 
 Scythians, the, i. 363 
 Seals, on counterfeiting, i. IM 
 Seamen, payment of, i. 389 ; 
 
 Athenian, ii. 625 
 Seasons, the, ii. 352 
 Sentinels, mode of keeprng up 
 
 the watchfulness of, ii. 177 
 Se}-vitium, for servi, ii. 209 
 Shields, primitive, ii. U, 1'^; 
 
 use of, ii. 129 
 Ships, ancient, i. 30 
 Sicanians, the, ii. 317 
 Sicanus fluvius, ii. 317 ^ ^^ 
 Sicels, and Siceliots, ii. i^. 
 Siceliots, the, i. 566. u. 84, 
 85 
 Sicily, ii. 316 ; Greek cities of, 
 
 675 
 Siculi, i. 566. ii. 454 
 Signatus^ i. 227 
 Sinister, i. 394 
 Siphae, ii. 118 
 
 Soles, ii. 589 
 
 Soldiers, payment of, i. ooH 
 
 Sollicito/um . 
 
 Sollium, or Solemm, u. 21 () 
 
 Solygian Hill, ii. 62 
 
 Somno primo, i. 211 
 
 Sparta, i. 10 
 
 Spartolus, i. 332 
 
 Spero^ i. 2 
 
 Spes, i. 2 
 
 Stagirus, ii. 117 
 
 Pugna stataria, ii. 59 
 
 Stare ah aliquo, ii. 334 
 
 Stemo, ii. 345 
 
 Stockades, ii. 678 
 
 Stoning, ancient punishment 
 
 of, ii. 256 
 Stratus, i. 335 
 Stromboli, i. 534 
 Strvmon, ii. 138. 144. 18o 
 Sufxluco, ii. 272. 551 
 Sunvnoveo, ii. 319 
 Sunium, i. 298. ii. 617 
 Supero, i. 315 
 teipio, i. 321.ii.288 
 
 Sybota, i. 82. 90 
 
 Syce, ii. 473. 678 ., 
 
 Syracuse, topography ot, u. D<o 
 
 Three, the ancients fond cf 
 
 distributions into, i. 431 
 
 Thyamis, the, i. 81 
 
 Thyamus, Mount, i. 555 
 
 Thucydides, MSS. of, ii. 224 
 
 Time, divisions of, ii. 352 
 
 Timophanes, i. 370 
 
 Torone, ii. 147. 179 
 
 Trahs, ii. 19 
 Trachis, i. 538, 539 
 
 Trilmnus populi, ii. 374 
 
 Tnhuo, i. 113 
 
 Trifarixim,\\.hU 
 
 Trinacria, and Tnnacia, n.dl/ 
 
 Triopium, ii. 617 
 
 Trireme, number of marines 
 
 on board of a, ii. 386 
 Trogilus, or Trotilus, ii. 63). 
 
 473.678 
 Truncheon, handed round from 
 one sentinel to another, ii. 
 177 
 Tukta casirensis, ii. 417 
 Tutela, ii. 361 
 Tycha, ii. 678 
 
 Talantii, and Taulantii, i. 44 
 ' Tale,' i. 448 
 Tanagra, battle at, i. 156 
 Tango, ii. 442 
 Tecta, i. 395 
 Terra tegere, i. 250 
 Temenitis, ii. 429 
 Temenus, the, ii. 474 
 Temples, Grecian, i. 140. 1^1. 
 167 ; burnt by the Persians, 
 ii. 674 
 
 Tempus, i. 403 
 
 Terias, the river, ii. 396 
 
 Terinsean Gulf, ii. 479 
 
 Thapsus, ii. 677 
 
 Thasos, i. 534 
 
 Thermodon Dclium, u. 129 
 
 Theseium, ii. 412 
 
 Thessaly, i. 6 6ts 
 
 Thousand Argives, the, n. 2oo 
 
 Thracse, ii. 428 
 
 Thracians, the, 361 
 
 Uluhtus, i. 214 
 Umbo, ii. 129 . 
 
 -uno, Lat. verbs in, i. 63. 140 
 Utilis, ii. 446 
 
 Vessels, sacred, i. 406 
 Prceliorum vice, i. 168 
 Vindication i. 481 
 Violentus, i. 414 
 -viri, ii. 274 
 Vitium, i. 177 
 Volcanoes, i. 534 
 Volo, ii. 262. 279. Velle, for 
 fjene velle, 395 
 
 Volvo, i. 14 f • 107 
 
 Voting, ancient mode ot, i. \tn 
 
 Watch-bell, ii. 177 
 Watchword of the Athenians, 
 
 ii. 530. 684 
 
 • Younker,' ii. 333 
 
 THE END. 
 
 // 
 
 Gilbert 
 
 and RiviNGTON, Pmters, St. John's Square, London. 
 
ft*-. 
 
 COLUMBIA UNIVERS 
 
 0025977504 
 
 
 88T^2) 
 
 
 
 Q 
 
 in 
 ro 
 
 o 
 
 00 UJ 
 CX5 H^ 
 
 --^.i 
 
 A 
 
 i ■■£: 
 
 OEC 28 1936